ã€ŠIsekai Nonbiri Noukaã€‹


 Chapter 1 - Desire to be Transferred in a Different World

    <h4>Chapter 1 ¨C Desire to be Transferred in a Different World</h4>

    AN: Different world challenge.

    Thank you in advance.

    ********************

    My name is Machio Hiraku.

    After graduating from college, I began overworking my body in a ckpany in my twenties and lived in the hospital in my thirties.

    Male.

    Age at the time of death: 39 years old.

    And now, I¡¯m meeting god.

    ¡¸Reincarnate to a different world? ¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s transition. ¡¹

    ¡¸Transition? I thought that I died? ¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Therefore, I¡¯m going to revive you in another world.¡¹

    ¡¸Er, my body is ¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be getting rid of your illness and regenerate your rotten organs. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die soon. I¡¯ll also make you younger after that.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸No need to thank me. I will benefit from sending you to another world. So to speak, you will be resurrected in another world for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. So, do I have to do something there?¡¹

    ¡¸No, just live there. Gently enjoy your second life.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ Do you have anyints?¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    ¡¸How obedient. But¡­ are you really fine with it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I have lived on the hospital bed for nearly ten years. There is nothing toin about being younger and having a healthy body.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­.Ah¡­.that is¡­ I have no excuse for pressing you on my own convenience so I will grant your wish.¡¹

    ¡¸My wish?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. For instance¡­.I can give you special skills or a fate with only good encounter.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, please give me a body that does not get sick.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ A body that doesn¡¯t get sick?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I suffered from my illness. If possible, I do not want to experience that kind of thing again.¡¹

    ¡¸U-umu. I understand. Then, a body that does not get sick, I¡¯ll give you ¡°Healthy Body¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll ask you for another one.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? But¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Just say it.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh¡­Then, can you do something that would make me live in a ce with not so many people if possible.¡¹

    ¡¸A ce without people?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Uh¡­ When my parents died, there are various people who introduce themselves as rtives¡­also, even in thepany I entered¡­therefore¡­I distrust human a little¡­well, it¡¯s kind of different. Perhaps, I think thatmunication with people is not so good. I think that I must go over it immediately but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, a ce without other people? I understand. I¡¯ll consider the ce I¡¯ll transfer you to.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if there is another one.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Just say it.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh¡­ Let¡¯s see. Oh, that¡¯s right. Please make sure that I¡¯ll be able to speak thenguage of the world I¡¯m going to.¡¹

    ¡¸The vicinity is safe. You¡¯ll be able to speak with basic human beings. It¡¯s a kind of beginner¡¯s pack.¡¹

    ¡¸Ye-yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, tell me your wish quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you say that¡­ I¡¯ve been on a hospital bed for a long time so I¡¯m already happy to be able to move. The thing I wish for the most hase true¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, that¡¯s it. Is there something you want to do? The destination is a world of swords and magic which ismon in games you know. Do you want to be the world¡¯s best adventurer? Do you want to be a magi with the rarest ability? Or do you want to be a king somewhere? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, no. Those are all too heavy for me. ¡­¡­ I got it. There is something that I wanted to do if my body can move. That is!¡¹

    ¡¸Really. Say it.¡¹

    ¡¸Farming.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸When I was a child, I always remembered having a hoe on an on-site training. I am interested for some reason. That¡¯s why I want to do farming.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Farming¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is it useless?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not useless. Although it¡¯s not useless, your wish is outside my jurisdiction. Wait a minute.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    When I was waiting, the God in front of me took out something like an old cell phone and started to speak with someone.

    I can hear the words but Ipletely don¡¯t know the meaning.

    Is thenguage different?

    It seems that the one he¡¯s talking to is very excited.

    ¡¸I kept you waiting. Let me give you this.¡¹

    That said, he passed a hoe.

    The handle part is wood, only the de part is made of iron.

    ¡¸¡±All Purpose Farming Tool¡±¡¹

    TN:ÍòÄÜ(bann¨­) ¨C It means all purpose but it can also mean omnipotent

    ¡¸Omnipotent? I think this hoe is surely excellent but an omnipotent farming tool is overkill.¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like a hoe but if its master imagines it, it can transform ording to the application.¡¹

    ¡¸Transform?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. For example, think that it will be a sickle¡­ It is likely to be a sickle. You can also use it as a saw, hammer, crowbar, and shovel.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh¡¹

    ¡¸Furthermore, that is for your exclusive use. It will always be by your side. Even if you throw it, it wille back.¡¹

    ¡¸Highly Efficient!¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, you can store it in your body so you don¡¯t have to worry about the storage location. You can put it in and out as you wish. Try it.¡¹

    As I was told, I put the all-purpose farming tool in my body, and try to get it out.

    ¡¸Awesome!¡¹

    ¡¸Take good care of it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ Now it¡¯s time to move on. Are you ready?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Thank you for everything.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, then stay healthy.¡¹

    While I was listening to those words, I felt like my body is melting.

    And when I noticed, I was in the forest.

    ¡­..

    Body check.

    My body¡­it moves freely.

    There is no pain.

    It is a healthy body.

    Although there is no mirror, I know that I became younger from my hands and feet.

    Early twenties?

    No,te teens?

    Anyway, there is no problem.

    Clothes ¡­¡­ I am wearing clothes I¡¯m not familiar with.

    It looks like a viger that appears in fantasy games with my rough coat and pants.

    Underwear is¡­ a trunk bound by a string.

    Anyway, it was nice not to be dead.

    I wonder if this is one of the beginner¡¯s pack that God said.

    Next, I put out the all-purpose farming tool.

    A hoe appears in the grasp of my hand.

    Thank you, God.

    Speaking of which, I have not heard of God ¡®s name.

    I don¡¯t know who to pray to.

    Well, the feeling of gratitude is what¡¯s important.

    Now.

    I stand up and look around.

    It¡¯s a forest.

    Even if I look at the front or back, all I see is a forest.

    Even if I look at the left or right, all I see is a forest.

    ¡­

    I¡¯m hoping to be transferred to a ce with few people¡­ but this ce has no people at all.

 Chapter 2 - Different World

    <h4>Chapter 2 ¨C Different World</h4>

    Mou.

    What should I do?

    Although I became healthy, in this situation, I¡¯ll die.

    First, water, then food.

    ce to sleep after that.

    It¡¯s the basic of survival.

    First of all, I¡¯ll move to seek water¡­

    I want to move but the trees are in the way.

    No, I can move but I can¡¯t see far because there are too many trees.

    In addition, the trees are thick.

    Their trunk diameters exceeds 1 meter.

    And I feel that it¡¯s the same everywhere.

    The ce where I am now is open for some reason but it is still not enough to see a far ce.

    I¡¯ll probably get lost if I move.

    Well, I just can¡¯te back here even if I¡¯m lost¡­

    Being troubled can¡¯t be helped.

    Anyway, water.

    If I don¡¯t look for water, I¡¯ll die.

    As for now¡­I¡¯ll try to believe in my ears.

    Is there a sound of flowing water somewhere?

    ¡­.

    It is useless.

    I can hear only the sound of eerie wind and cry of a beast which seems to be dangerous.

    Moreover, the cry of the beast felt like a scream.

    That means ¡­ there are beasts attacking that beast.

    Deep breath.

    For the time being, I need to move one step forward.

    I felt an awful sense of incongruity.

    It is the feeling of taking a step on the ground.

    The open ground earlier is not like the normal ground I know.

    How can the trees grow in this stiff ground?

    Not really stiff but hard.

    Too hard.

    The ground is so hard that it seems to be a piece of rock.

    To think that great thick trees and tall grassess can grow roots in such a ce.

    The vitality of nts are impressive.

    However, this hard ground is bad.

    I don¡¯t know much about my now younger body but my feet will hurt if I walk all the way on this hard ground.

    The surprising hardness of this ground is unexpected.

    And one more thing,

    Can I farm in this hardnd?

    Maybe this forest has the only hard one and other ces are all right.

    ¡­..

    I set up my All Purpose Farming Tool in the form of a hoe and tried it down.

    Sess.

    The de of the hoe surprisingly entered deep into the ground without problem.

    Pull out and repeat.

    Sakusakusakusaku(SFX)

    TN: Sakusaku is a sound effect for something crispy.

    The ground is easily plowed.

    Ooohh

    This is fun.

    Sakusakusakusaku¡­Ah

    I thought that it was dangerous.

    A thick tree root was lying on the way and I have swung down to it.

    I was prepared for the shock toe in my arms but it did note.

    On the contrary, the response was still crispy.

    Looking at it, the root was plowed.

    The part thates in contact with the hoe became sawdust.

    No, not sawdust, but soil?

    Looking at it, I feel like it would be a good fertilizer.

    Let¡¯s see¡­¡­

    I kept swinging the hoe as it is.

    The root of the thick treepletely assimted into the ground. The only thing that remained was the ground that was plowed.

    Ooohh

    And surprisingly, I¡¯m not even tired.

    Perhaps I won¡¯t get tired while using this All Purpose Farming Tool?

    As expected the a tool God gave.

    Something sh on my mind.

    If I move while plowing, will I get tired?

    ¡­..

    It tried doing it.

    I was right.

    Thank you, God.

    Since there are neither food nor water at the transition ce, I thought that I was terribly neglected but it was thought of properly.

    I continued plowing while thanking him again.

    Anyway, I have to find a ce where I can secure some drinking water.

    Because I¡¯m plowing while advancing, my movement speed is slow.

    Moreover, I thought about the width that I should plow. The ce where I plowed will be ttened so I thought that the width should be around 5 meters for visibility besides, I can plow without minding trees, I mean tree roots.

    Therefore, I advanced around 50 meters in an hour.

    Isn¡¯t that dangerous?

    I don¡¯t know what time it is now, but what should I do when the sun goes down?

    It¡¯s good that I¡¯m not tired but shouldn¡¯t I be worried about my vision?

    No, vision is important because a beast maye out of the forest.

    Mou¡­..

    God help me!

    Suddenly relying on others is useless.

    ¡­..

    I looked at the All Purpose Farming Tool in my hand.

    It is in the form of a hoe.

    It has an effect of turning the ce it plowed to soil.

    Speaking of which, it is said that it has other forms.

    For instance¡­¡­ Saw.

    My All purpose Farming Tool became a saw so I tried it to a nearby tree.

    No, saw is not the one that should be used to cut trees.

    I transformed it into an ax and swing it to a nearby tree.

    I cut the tree like tofu.

    Ooohh

    Moreover, unlike with the hoe, the tree remains a tree.

    I thought so while looking at the falling tree.

    What I should do is not to look for water but to utilize this all purpose farming tool.

    For instance¡­¡­

    I transformed the all purpose farming tool into a drill and pressed it against the 10 meter wide trunk of a gigantic tree.

    The drill punctures the trunk of of the gigantic tree.

    Within five minutes, I created a four meters square, 2 meters high space inside which is 1 meter from the entrance.

    TN: Can¡¯t imagine? Here is an image from the manga

    Because the inside was rind, I transformed the All Purpose Farming Tool into a file.

    Rubbing the file once is enough to level and smoothen it.

    I threw away the the small pieces of woods outside while thinking that it looks like a huge squirrel nest. With This, I secured a ce to sleep.

    Next, water¡­¡­

    I turned the All-purpose farming tool to a shovel and dug the ground.

    Rather than searching for a river, I dig a well.

    If you think about it, finding a river would be better because digging a well needs an overwhelmingbor but in my case, I have the all purpose farming tool.

    I can dig it fast.

    Digging digging.

    Straight down.

    ¡­.

    After digging about 5 meters, it be impossible to take out the dug soil.

    After that, I wondered how I would get out of the hole.

    I need to dig diagonally to get out.

    No, wait.

    A vertical hole.

    What about oxygen?

    Dangerous, I could die.

    I panicked and dug up a hole diagonally to escape.

    Reflecting.

    Next, I dug while thinking about air passage.

    Basic, nted digging.

    I dig air holes from time to time to secure oxygen.

    The most important thing it that there should be air flow.

    This is different from what I imagined of a well but there will be no problem if I keep digging like this to the bottom.

    The water came out in the estimated depth of about ten meters.

    All right.

    Right on target.

    Moreover, because the ground is hard, the water flows from the side of the hole like a springwater and begins to umte at the bottom of the hole.

    Can I drink it¡­.

    There is no choice but to drink it.

    For the time being, I won¡¯t drink it immediately and leave it for a while.

    Because I¡¯m using the All Purpose Farming Tool, I¡¯m not thirsty yet even if it¡¯s a truly hard ground. The water is dirty because I just dug it.

    With this, I have a ce to sleep and although uncertain, have a water source.

    Now, it¡¯s food¡­

    Should I aim from the source of the beast voice I heard from the forest?

    Impossible.

    I¡¯ve never hunted.

    In addition, the sun begins to set.

    ¡­.what!

    I forgot the fire.

    How do I make fire?

    Rubbing woods?

    For an amateur like me, it won¡¯t go well.

    All-purpose farming tool¡­¡­ LAMP?

    LIGHT, ELECTRIC LIGHT¡­.it¡¯s useless.

    It doesn¡¯t change.

    The all purpose farming tool, like what its name indicates, only transforms into farming tools.

    Well, it is questionable to call a file and a drill farming tools.

    However, it transformed to it.

    It also became scissors and spoon.

    However, I imagined a chainsaw to cut trees but it was useless.

    Motors and electric grass cutters etc were no good too.

    Machine rted things are no good¡­with this, I assume that those having a few parts are okay.

    So, a tool that creates fire.

    ¡­..

    Magnifying ss!

    Sess!

    I can make fire with this!

    Before it gets dark¡­

    ¡­..

    I gave up and crawl to the tree hole I made as a sleeping quarters and decide to transform the all purpose farming too into a knife to make essories until the day rose.

    For now, ss, te, and tray.

    And, knife, fork, and chopsticks.

    I used the tree I cut down with the ax earlier as the material.

    While I was using the all purpose farming tool, I did not feel thirsty, I did not feel hungry and I did not feel sleepy either.

    However, since there is no fire, I made those under the moonlight.

    This is truly a different world.

    There are two moons.

 Chapter 3 - All-Purpose Farming Tool

    <h4>Chapter 3 ¨C All-Purpose Farming Tool</h4>

    The All-Purpose Farming Tool is a tool that can transform.

    And I can freely put it in and out.

    While using it, my throat doesn¡¯t get thirsty, my belly doesn¡¯t feel hungry, and I don¡¯t feel sleepy at all.

    However, is there a limit in using it?

    For example, if I transform the All-purpose farming tool into a hoe then swing it on the ground, what will happen if I don¡¯t pull it out?

    In other words, it can be said that I should continuously swing the hoe.

    This is the same with most tools.

    But, for example, I hit a post with a hammer.

    While I¡¯m striking the post, it can be said that I¡¯m using it but if I move from that post to another, I¡¯m not using it.

    When I¡¯m making small items with the All purpose farming tool knife form, it is exerting its effect while I¡¯m working with it but it doesn¡¯t exert its effect after I finished it and move to the next article.

    Even if those are just a moment, it will be a considerable amount since it stacks up.

    In other words, right now, I¡¯m thirsty, hungry, and sleepy.

    After bathing in the morning sun, I went to the diagonal hole well I had dug yesterday. I took out the wood cup I made with the knife when I stand vigil until the morning.

    Because the depth was about 1 meter, I draw water from the clean upper stratum as much as possible¡­

    I can drink it.

    I should be able to drink it.

    I have no choice but to drink here because I am thirsty.

    A man should be courageous.

    I tilted the cup a little and try putting some in my mouth.

    I am surprised that it doesn¡¯t taste strange.

    I think that it is an ordinary water.

    I want to think it is.

    Because I¡¯m thirsty.

    I resolved myself and drink it,

    Delicious.

    Later¡­ If I won¡¯t have a stomach ache, then there is no problem¡­

    I have no choice but to wait for the passage of time.

    Next is food.

    Before that, I need to confirm the current situation.

    I made a ce to sleep on the trunk of arge tree.

    The surrounding soil has be soft because I plowed it with the hoe.

    I dug a diagonal well in a ce slightly away from my ce to sleep.

    And, there is the five-meter wide road I plowed from the ce I was transported to.

    I didn¡¯t mean to do that but the road is visible.

    The distance might be about one hundred meters.

    On my hand are the All purpose farming tool and the small items I created when I didn¡¯t sleep.

    The small items I made are cups and tes that were created by shaving wood.

    Because I made it overnight, a moderate amount was made.

    Umu.

    For now, I need to move around while swinging the hoe and look for something to eat.

    A nut tree is ideal.

    I would be happy if I¡¯ll find apples or grapes.

    Then, I immediately thought, I should lit a fire first.

    I will not repeat yesterday¡¯s failure.

    I collect the wood chips which came from the time I was making the small room in the tree to sleep on. I transformed the all-purpose farming tool into a magnifying ss to ignite it.

    Then, stabilize the fire by adding dry woods.

    It took more time than I expected but I managed to secure the fire.

    I was able to do it but¡­ I¡¯m scared to leave.

    I¡¯ll be in trouble if it caused a wildfire.

    Because of that, food search is done in the range where I can see the fire.

    In other words, I will plow the surroundings to expand my ce.

    I worked hard.

    I continued using the hoe to expand the ce with the tree I¡¯ll sleep on as the center.

    I worked too hard.

    I expanded my space around 200 meters from the tree I made a ce to sleep in.

    After all, using hoe is fun.

    On the way, I thought that I would have wood problems if I turn all the trees to fertilizer so I cut down the trees using all-purpose farming tool ax form.

    I discovered it that time. Something like a crowbar to hook the trees¡­It seems that I can transform the all-purpose farming tool with just image even without knowing the name.

    It was possible for me to move the trees with the crowbar without feeling the weight of the tree.

    The all-purpose farming tool is convenient.

    In the back of the tree where I¡¯ll sleep in is arge tree of about 1 to 2 meters diameter.

    With that, I won¡¯t be troubled with woods.

    Thanks to that, my searching for foodpletely went off my head¡­

    Good luck or bad luck? Something happened.

    When I was plowing the surroundings, an animal appeared to the ce where I shook the hoe.

    The animal looked like a rabbit.

    However, the size is about the size of a medium size dog. Its eyes are showing hostility and although a rabbit, it has two long fangs on the edge of its mouth like a saber tooth tiger¡­.Isn¡¯t this a rodent?

    In any case, I was not able to stop the hoe from hitting the rabbit when I swung it down.

    It was done in with a single blow.

    The hoe hit the neck of the rabbit that is bending forward. Then a crispy sound¡­

    The part from the neck to the top became fertilizer but the body remained.

    ¡­.

    I was shocked from robbing the life of a living thing but my belly is honest.

    I got the food I wanted.

    Pray.

    Let¡¯s eat.

    I transformed the all-purpose farming tool to a knife and dismantle it.

    Even if I say dismantle, I don¡¯t know how to dismantle it. I cut the fur.

    However, I panicked when I notice the internal organs in the middle of it.

    I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s good to throw the internal organs.

    Apart from the heart and liver, the things that the rabbit ate are in its stomach and intestines.

    Thinking about how it shows hostility to me and thinking about its fangs, it doesn¡¯t seem to be the type to eat grass. There is no way it eats grass.

    Yeah, the intestines are not long as I thought so it¡¯s carnivorous.

    I worked hard removing it while avoiding damaging it and throws it away.

    After that, I took off the fur.

    I was able to turn the all-purpose farming tool into a frying pan but I gave up using it since I don¡¯t want to put it over the fire.

    After cutting the meat to small bite size cut, I skewer them into a wooden stick and hangs it to the fire.

    I¡¯ll barbeque it this time.

    After this, I¡¯ll process a stone and make it into a stone te.

    I can afford to do that because I was able to secure food.

    I thought about it in various ways.

    Because I¡¯m currently eating the burnt meat.

    Not good.

    But it can only be said as natural because I grilled the meat with fire.

    There is no seasoning.

    But this is at least edible.

    I only tasted hospital food for a long time because I was hospitalized for nearly ten years.

    Thest one was an intravenous feeding.

    Thinking about it, this is a meat dish I cooked myself.

    I became teary.

    There is no reason not to eat this.

    ¡­.

    No matter how much I revise it, the result is a burnt bloody meat.

    I can¡¯t deceive myself.

    Kuh.

    I must do something about the food.

    Renewing my desire, I ate it for the time being.

    Still, there¡¯s only a little food remains.

    To make it not rot, I need a cold ce¡­

    I can only think of a well but I would like to use something as clean as possible.

    Since there is no other method, I decided to grill them all to preserve it.

    It seems that the meat will be hard you grill them but it is better than leaving them raw.

    After that, I plow the internal organs and the fur with the hoe form of the all-purpose farming tool to turn them into fertilizer.

    My stomach is still not painful so I judged the water of the well to be safe.

    For the time being, my belly has swollen.

 Chapter 4 - Toilet

    <h4>Chapter 4 ¨C Toilet</h4>

    When people eat something, that something needs to go out.

    I wonder if I should do it around here. I plowed around my tree crib so I¡¯m troubled because my prospects are good.

    And I think that doing it in a ce I plowed will feel different but doing it in a ce where I didn¡¯t flow is troublesome if I consider plowing there in the future.

    Feces and urine will eventually be fertilizer but the thing right after secretion is not yet a fertilizer.

    It must be fermented first.

    No, if I plow it with the hoe form of the all-purpose farming tool, it will definitely be a fertilizer but I¡¯m somewhat reluctant to plow my excrement.

    So, I have a ce to sleep, water, fire, and food. The next thing I want to obtain is a toilet.

    Toilet¡­

    For now, with my tree crib on the center, I choose the opposite direction from where the well is.

    It is a little far away because it will be troublesome if the smelles out.

    Think about the future, I dig the ground diagonally for about 2 meters.

    I learned that I can¡¯t get out if I dug straight.

    I dug out the inner part wider to secure space.

    This will be fine for several years.

    Probably.

    It will be troublesome if the stored filth contaminate the groundwater so the hit the floor and the wall with a hammer to harden it.

    As I thought, the soil solidified like concrete.

    This will be fine.

    Next, the above-ground part.

    First, I block the hole which I dug diagonally with a wooden board.

    The wooden board is a thing processed by the saw and chisel form of the all-purpose farming tool.

    I don¡¯t feel the difference with the things sold in a hardware store.

    The wood will crackter if it won¡¯t be dried but it seems that there is no need to dry the wood after using the saw and chisel form of the all-purpose farming tool.

    The All-Purpose Farming Tool is convenient.

    This passage will be the doorway to retrieve the filth from the toilet.

    Next, I dug a hole straight to the estimated middle of the space I made underground.

    I transformed the all-purpose farming tool like a huge corkscrew.

    Because the length was around my height, I was worried whether it would reach the underground space. But as I turn the huge corkscrew, it safely reached the underground.

    Shouldn¡¯t I have done this when I dug a well?

    At any rate, I arranged a wood board to block the hole and to act as a floor.

    Then, I made a hole on that floor. I made a toilet seat and adjusted it to the hole on the floor and on the ground.

    The toilet seat was made by cutting a good size tree and making it into a cylindrical shape.

    It is not a japanese style but a western style.

    It is a small sit-down type.

    In order for the toilet seat not to slip, I processed the wooden floor and the seat to lock them together.

    Next¡­.wall.

    I transformed the all-purpose farming tool to a hammer and hammered pirs surrounding it in all directions.

    I felt theck of my height when hammering the pir but since I made a wooden foothold, there is no problem.

    The height of the pirs is about two meters.

    Since the distance between pirs is about two meters, I think that I have made a space of a two-meter square.

    Isn¡¯t this too wide for a toilet?

    No, it is better than being narrow.

    Full open is embarrassing so I guess it¡¯s a little wide.

    TN: Full Open is written in english

    Yes yes.

    I carved a groove into the wooden pirs and processed wooden board to make wall by putting them on the grooves.

    I made a wall on all sides and secured a doorway by removing a part of a wall.

    I did not prepare a door so I arranged some woods side by side like a blind in a not far away ce.

    Yeah, that seems sufficient.

    And the ceiling.

    There is no ceiling.

    I have a feeling of openness.

    Let¡¯s make thatter.

    For the time being, I drew water from the well using arge cup which is smaller than a bucket. I sit on the freshly made toilet.

    I was able to fetch water for hand washing but where should I let it flow after using¡­

    I made a blunder.

    I did not prepare leaves as toilet paper substitute.

    It was dangerous.

    I ran into the forest and looked for leaves that feel good that I can use to wipe my butt.

    I did not find any good leaves but I found a grass that feels good so I decide to use it.

    I hope that this is good enough¡­

    My defecate was close to the extent that I could not afford to experiment.

    ¡­.

    Good enough.

    What a relief.

    After that is the creation of the ceiling.

    Because I don¡¯t have the technology to make a nted roof, I put a normal t one.

    A height of two meters is unexpectedly cramped.

    Thinking about it, making a two-meter sliding door is a little too high.

    Next time I build a building, I¡¯ll consider the height a little more.

    It was so dark and troubling when I built the ceiling so I made countless of small windows on top of the walls for lighting.

    For lighting at night, I processed a wood in form of a brazier andid ash on the part of the hole.

    Since the brazier is made of wood, I¡¯m worried whether it will burn¡­I¡¯ll make some improvementter.

    I want to prepare a tank-like thing for hand washing and toilet flushing¡­ I don¡¯t have the technology to create a water tank as a water reservoir so I cut arge tree.

    Thanks to the all-purpose farming tool, I was more tired going back and forth to draw water to the tank-like thing than when I was making it.

    Not being in a civilization is hard.

    In any case, the toilet waspleted.

    I¡¯m satisfied.

 Chapter 5 - Food Security

    <h4>Chapter 5 ¨C Food Security</h4>

    Afterpleting the toilet, I went back to bed and slept.

    I don¡¯t think that it is a good idea to sleep in daytime but I¡¯m really sleepy.

    I think I fell asleep for about 3 hours, but the sun has not set yet.

    Present condition assessment.

    Bed, water, fire, toilet, and food is fine for today.

    However, if you think about tomorrow, food is a problem.

    Right now, I only have the rabbit-like creature meat that I luckily obtained.

    If I continuously use the all-purpose farming tool, I won¡¯t get hungry. That will extend my food supply for about¡­5 days?

    I would like to search for new food till then.

    However¡­.I should think about the night before that.

    It is natural for someone to sleep at night.

    But the forest is scary.

    The rabbit with massive fangs is hostile.

    If the rabbit is already like that, what more if it¡¯s a bear? Isn¡¯t this dangerous?

    I have fire but¡­ I never heard about wild animals being afraid of fire.

    Regardless of what wille, I need to prepare¡­

    ¡­.

    For the time being, I need a door to block the entrance of the shelter that I made from a trunk of a tree.

    I cut a tree with an appropriate size with the all-purpose farming tool and create something like a door with a knob.

    This is somewhat heavy¡­Won¡¯t I have trouble using this?

    When I closed the door, the inside was pitch-ck. It was troubling in various ways.

    ¡­If I use fire here, I will die of oxygen deficiency.

    Let¡¯s challenge this in the future.

    Next, the fence.

    I¡¯ll build a fence that surrounds my shelter, the well, and the toilet.

    I cut down straight trees and removed their branches with the help of the all-purpose farming tool.

    Even if I say fence, since there are no nails, it¡¯s just some sort of enclosure. I surrounded the ce with logs.

    I won¡¯t be able to move these trees if there is no all-purpose farming tool. Even if the height is only about 1 meter, it will at least be a hindrance for the beasts.

    Because I insisted surrounding my domain with a fence, I had a good feeling when I was able to enclose a wide area.

    I think it is around 100 by 100 meters.

    Did I overdo it?

    Anyway, because the log fence waspleted, I decided to sleep because it was already dark.

    I closed the door.

    It¡¯s pitch ck.

    It is impossible to do any work so I guess it¡¯s good?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Air holes!

    Dangerous, dangerous!

    Because it¡¯s dark, I panicked a little when I can¡¯t find where the door is.

    I managed to open the door, put some air holes in the door, and then go to bed.

    Fuh.

    Next morning.

    I dig at the outer side of the log fence with the hoe.

    I am uneasy about the log fence alone and because of that, I woke up in the middle of the night several times.

    I want to dig hard with the hoe for a sound sleep.

    The width is about 1 meter and 50 centimeters and the depth is two meters.(Eye measurement)

    When I was making the log fence, I was able to not put log in a ce that will be an entrance but I already surrounded the ce with a moat.

    So, I made a bridge with a board.

    This board is too heavy to move but because I have the all-purpose farming tool, I have no problem with the current condition since there is only me.

    Yup.

    Completing it made me feel good.

    Now, this ce is safe.

    ¡­¡­ It might be safe.

    Yup.

    I want to think that it¡¯s safe.

    Well¡­..The shelter security is secured so next is food¡­.

    Digging has taken quite a bit of time and the sun has inclined.

    Is it better not to overdo things?

    This would be thest today.

    I thought so because this is not the time to joke around.

    If I don¡¯t use the all-purpose farming tool, my physical strength will decrease.

    Therefore, I decide to plow the ce to make it a field using the hoe form of the all-purpose farming tool until sunset.

    Anyway, what I wanted to do is farming.

    I set up the hoe and started plowing.

    Was there a standard size for a field?

    Well, I can¡¯t take measurements even if there is.

    So I decided to make ridges in a ce that is about 50 meters square.

    All job was done using the hoe.

    It¡¯s quite fun.

    The field waspleted quickly.

    In order not to identally trample it, I raised the perimeter of the field slightly.

    It feels good.

    ¡­.

    Then, I noticed.

    I just have noticed.

    ¡­..There are neither seeds nor seedlings.

    There¡¯s no point in making a field!

    I made a field all through the night.

    I stayed up all night.

    The moonlight is bright so I was not worried about darkness.

    I shook the hoe and built up a field.

    Here are carrots, here are potatoes.

    Cabbage is over there and I wonder what should be over there?

    It was aplete escapism.

    With the use of the all-purpose farming tool, I don¡¯t get thirsty, I don¡¯t feel hungry, and I don¡¯t feel sleepy.

    If you keep using it, you can move infinitely.

    I noticed that it was morning and looked at the log fence and the moat that surrounds my shelter.

    Hahaha.

    I wonder if there are vegetables that can be raised in the forest.

    I had no choice but to start plowing the forest.

    It is convenient to move while using all-purpose farming tools. By doing so, I might be able to encounter vegetables that can be raised.

    Anyway, both grass and trees that are hit by the hoe form of the all-purpose farming tool be fertilizer.

    I am not skillful enough to swing and observe the surrounding at the same time.

    Thus, I was able to hunt rabbit with fangs.

    Hahaha.

    I have done it again.

    It¡¯s a rabbit.

    What is this?

    Is it a habit for the rabbits around here to jump up in front of me?

    Moreover, while showing hostility.

    Like thest time, the head bes fertilizer and the body part remains because the hoe hits its neck likest time.

    ¡­..I decide to receive it gratefully.

    Although I had plowed into the forest until night fall, I did not encounter any vegetation that can be nted but I obtained three rabbit bodies.

    I have encountered four rabbits¡­.I said four but, one only has its head remained as its body became fertilizer.

    With this, I confirmed again and again that the part in front of the hoe will be fertilizer when hit.

    I put my hands together and prayed for the head.

    The bodies of the rabbits was a lot of trouble to carry because they have the same size like a medium size dog so like what I did with the tree, I carried them with the hook form of the all-purpose farming tool.

    One of the various ways of using the all-purpose farming tool.

    While expressing my gratitude in various ways, I ate a rabbit and decided to sleep well today.

 Chapter 6 - Opportunity and Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 6 ¨C Opportunity and Encounter</h4>

    I woke up.

    I washed my face and eat the roasted rabbit for breakfast as usual. I¡¯m all fired up today.

    The immediate objective is to obtain something that can be grown in the field.

    I took the all-purpose farming to start plowing in high spirits.

    And, I was surprised to see the field.

    There were small sproutlings on the ridge.

    Moreover, in a regr interval.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Did somebody sow seeds?

    Who?

    Even if someone sowed them, they¡¯ve grown too early.

    Is it God?

    I looked at the all-purpose farming tool in my hand.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    I ran into the forest, took arge wood, and carved the figure of the gods I met before I came here.

    Thinking about it, one looks young but feels old and the other one looks old but feels young.

    This is mysterious.

    They are not perfectly made but I feel that their images are simr.

    Speaking of which, the god who gave me the all-purpose farming tool is different.

    I don¡¯t know how he looks so I carved him using my imagination.

    Because he is the god of farming, is he plump?

    Since farming is tough, is he slender?

    As a result of various thinking, I made a statue that resembles hanasaka jiisan.

    ***TN: Hanasaka jiisan is a japanese folklore of a man that can make withered tree blossom. Here is the story with gif. ***

    I made an altar with the excess part of the tree I cut down and enshrined the wooden statue of the gods there.

    ¡¸Thank you, God!¡¹

    After a long prayer, my goal changed.

    I need to protect the field.

    For now, let¡¯s assess my present condition.

    A big tree shelter.

    Well, fire, toilet, log fence and moat that surround them.

    One fifty by fifty farm fields around it in all directions, 12 in all.

    The size of the residential space is about four of those.

    TN: imagest chapter was one chapter too early.

    There are sproutlings in every field.

    And it is up to me to protect that field.

    First, I need to prepare a fence around the current field.

    I won¡¯t let anyone approach.

    Beast?

    I¡¯ll make a fertilizer out of them with this all-purpose farming tool.

    Fufufufu.

    I made a fence with logs and enclosed the field in high tension.

    I also dug a moat.

    Furthermore, I plowed and smashed the ce that was close to the forest.

    Though obtaining wood will be troublesome, it can¡¯t be helped considering that one might invade from the tree.

    I prepared boards to act as bridges since I made an entrance from all directions.

    It took five days to do those work.

    Meanwhile, as the sproutlings grew rapidly, six rabbits with fangs and one puppy size rat invaded the field. They became fertilizer of the field.

    I didn¡¯t even think about making them food.

    It¡¯s because there is already a huge boar for food.

    Its height is about two meters as seen from the front and its width is about the same. Its total length is about 4 meters.

    I was pretty scared but as it approached the field, I resolved myself.

    I transformed the all-purpose farming tool to a hoe and cut its neck.

    Its meat is delicious.

    Fufufu.

    The present things I have are substantial.

    I¡¯m happy.

    For the time being, my anti beast measures are thorough.

    However, the enemy of the field is not only the beast.

    There are birds and insects.

    Unlike the rabbit, rat, and wild boar, I haven¡¯t seen any birds or bugs but I¡¯m sure they exist.

    They are not putting their hands on my field yet because they still don¡¯t see its value.

    But when they start to bear fruit, they¡¯ll attack.

    Somehow, I need to decide a measure¡­

    Are?

    Speaking of which, what kind of produce are they?

    They are the same in one field but they are of different types for each field.

    It is something you can eat.

    I want them to be something that can be eaten.

    If those are ornamental nts, I¡¯m confident that my knees will copse.

    And, should I support them with a splint?

    Kuh.

    It is I who want to try farming but my knowledge is too insufficient.

    I should have studied more than I sleep when I was in the hospital¡­.

    There is no meaning in regretting it now.

    I¡¯ll just do what I can.

    Anyway, as a measure against birds, a scarecrow?

    While I was thinking, I heard sounds from a beast from the field.

    It sounds like a dog.

    It feels like the dog is trying its hardest to bark.

    I approached the sound while holding the hoe form of the all-purpose farming tool.

    There was a big dog on the other side of the log fence and moat that surrounds the field.

    It¡¯s a ck dog.

    Its size is simr to arge breed dog.

    I felt like my heart is as high as my head. If it manages to cross, it will surely get me.

    That big ck dog is barking at me.

    What is it?

    I wonder why but I don¡¯t feel any hostility.

    There was another ck dog of simr size behind that ck dog.

    Looking at them closely, I noticed that the two of them are full of injuries.

    ¡­..

    I opened the nearby entrance and put the board over the moat.

    The barking dog shuts up and stares at me.

    I am a little scared.

    But as I¡¯m holding the all-purpose farming tool.

    My heart calms down naturally.

    As I calmed down, I looked at the dogs again and noticed the dog behind is female.

    It even has a big stomach.

    Is the dog in front a male?

    That means they¡¯re a couple.

    Let¡¯s see¡­¡­

    It is no good to drive them away.

    The female dog walks unsteadily like it was dizzy.

    The male dog sometimes looks back anxiously while ring at me.

    ¡­..

    Dogs are farmer¡¯s ally.

    When I was a child, I wanted to have a dog but I never got one.

    Thinking about the reasons to take in the dogs, I rxed my posture put down the hoe form all-purpose farming tool.

    It seems that the dog understood and stopped ring at me.

    I don¡¯t know if they understand words so for the meantime, I invited them with the use of gesture.

 Chapter 7 - Dogs

    <h4>Chapter 7 ¨C Dogs</h4>

    Two dogs are apanying me from behind as I walk.

    They are quite obedient.

    They crossed the moat and the fence and went inside my ce. I invited them near the bonfire as it is but they did not get near.

    Does it mean that beasts are scared of fire?

    I thought about such a thing but it seems that the reason is different.

    The two of them approached the body of the wild boar that I knocked down.

    Because the wild boar wasrge, I only cut a necessary amount and left it.

    ¡­¡­ Are you hungry?

    I think it¡¯s decreasing.

    Wait, wait.

    Wild boar meat was more deliciouspared to the rabbit meat.

    I¡¯m not going to give it all to you.

    I quickly cut the wild boar meat with the knife form of the all-purpose farming tool.

    I secured the thigh part for the time being.

    Then, the sirloin afterward is the¡­..ribs¡­¡­.it was easy because I felt no resistance when using the knife form of the all-purpose farming tool.

    I wrapped the meat I secured withrge leaves and carried it to my tree trunk crib.

    Theserge leaves were discovered at the outer part of the field that I reimed.

    I gave the leftover meat and the bones to the dogs when I was done.

    The two of them started eating wild boar with great momentum.

    I thought about cutting it into smaller pieces so that it will be easier to eat but it didn¡¯t seem necessary.

    Anyway¡­.I understood what I should work on next.

    There is no table.

    Thinking about it, I have been using the ground up to now.

    I should have noticed it sooner.

    I took a moderate size log and split it into two vertically. I then scrape the top of the half circle a little t so that it won¡¯t move.

    The table of wild design is nowplete.

    In addition, I also prepared log chairs.

    I feel that the cultural level has risen up.

    While working on those, the dogs were chewing wild boar meat.

    They ate a considerable amount.

    I think that they have eaten more than their body size.

    Well, I guess its better for them to eat it than be wasted.

    I leave the eating dogs and thought about building a hut.

    Once I harvest something on the field, I need a ce to store it.

    It¡¯s a storehouse rather than a hut.

    I had the feeling when I made the toilet.

    Even if I had poor knowledge, I have the all-purpose farming tool.

    However, an above the ground house is too difficult for an amateur.

    In the end, I only can build something like the toilet.

    The only difference would be the size and the floor.

    The size is around 8 tatami mats.

    It is going to be a storage ce so I want it to be on a reasonable size.

    By using thick trees as pirs on four corners, there will be no problem in strength.

    The floor is not made of woods but the ground.

    Considering that it is a crop storage, I thought that it would be better for it to be exposed to the cold ground.

    After this, I¡¯ll make shelves where I can ce the crops.

    By the way, by the time I tried getting woods to make shelves, the dogs had finished eating.

    The wild boar has be bones.

    What¡¯s with her stomach?

    I thought about it when the female dog screamed in pain.

    Did she eat too much?

    I tried to approach it in a hurry but the male dog howls and obstructs me.

    I thought it wouldn¡¯t be the case but the female dog wandered around and screamed again.

    What¡¯s this?

    ¡­¡­.By chance, is she going to give birth?

    Eh?

    Outdoor?

    She¡¯ll give birth in such a ce?

    ¡­..No.

    A ce where she can give birth to.

    In my tree trunk crib?

    I kept the meat there.

    If that is the case¡­¡­

    I induced the two dogs to go to the just made storehouse.

    It¡¯s better than an open field.

    I guess the female dog thought so too and obediently entered the storehouse. She came and fall in the corner.

    The male dog is looking at me anxiously.

    Childbirth ¡­¡­Childbirth ¡­¡­

    It is useless.

    I don¡¯t have a single fragment of knowledge about it.

    For the time being, the day draws to a close.

    If the sun goes down, the temperature goes down too.

    I decided to lit a fire in the storehouse.

    I lightly dig the ground near the center of the room and make a simple firece shape. I spread ash over it.

    After that, I put woods on top of it and lit it up.

    Smoke escapes from the lighting window.

    There is no door too so they will not be fumigated.

    After that is¡­ drinking water.

    I instantly scrape a log to an improvised bucket and carried water there.

    It seems that I didn¡¯t make a mistake because the female dog gulps down water immediately.

    Afterwards¡­is she gave birth here, the puppies will fall on the ground¡­.Is it alright for them to be directly on the ground?

    However, I don¡¯t have a nket or anything simr.

    If I knew that this would happen, I should have secured the rabbit fur or the wild boar hide.

    From what I have seen on TV before, horses gave birth on straw.

    However, there is no such thing as straw in this area.

    It might be possible if I enter the forest and collects grass but it is already dark.

    Even if I keep on plowing, collecting grass in the dark forest is an arduous work.

    Can¡¯t I do anything?

    While thinking about it, the female dog takes action like digging the ground.

    ¡­¡­.

    I put out the all-purpose farming tool and transform it into a shovel.

    The difference between a shovel and a scoop is a part where you can put your foot on. For me, scoop is something that can be used with one hand.

    I imagine a shovel then hold it with both hands.

    It doesn¡¯t matter.

    I dug up a corner of the storehouse with a shovel.

    Originally, this area is soft because it has been plowed by the hoe.

    It softened more now that I¡¯m using the shovel there.

    I softened an area about 1 tatami mat in the corner of the room with the shovel.

    The female dog understood what I had done and dug a hole in that soft ce and hardened it using her paws and body to make it the birth ce.

    I only watch her afterward¡­¡­

    They are probably feeling vulnerable since they just met me.

    I left it to the male dog and left the storehouse.

    The day has fallenpletely and it was already awfully dark outside.

    I hope you give birth safely¡­

    I can¡¯t go to sleep as it is and decided to make essories near the bonfire near my crib.

    By the way, the wild boar¡¯s bones looked scary at night so I plowed it with the hoe and it had be fertilizer.

 Chapter 8 - Life with Dogs

    <h4>Chapter 8 ¨C Life with Dogs</h4>

    Morning.

    Four new lives were born in the storehouse.

    There are four ck puppies simr to the male dog and female dog.

    A female dog might have had a hard time but I felt like it is a simple delivery.

    Am I too much influenced by TV?

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    Because I could only watch TV when I was confined in the hospital.

    In any case, the female dog seems to be safe. That¡¯s good.

    Well, it¡¯s breakfast.

    Anyway, as a celebration for puppy birth.

    I¡¯ll give the good part of the wild boar meat which I secured yesterday to the dogs.

    I call the male dog and hand over the meat. He then took it to the female dog.

    No way, is he dominated?

    No, I think it is normal for a man to take care of her woman.

    Besides, it is just a proper act since the female has just given birth.

    I add woods on the bonfire and replenish the drinking water in the storehouse.

    I wonder if I should extinguish the fire but if they are troubled by it, I think the dogs will take some action.

    Since they have done nothing this morning, I judged that there is no problem.

    But if a newborn puppy will burn itself, I¡¯ll feel sorry.

    I should make a fence around the fire.

    It will increase the firece impression.

    I should also have breakfast.

    Toilet.

    ¡­.Speaking of which, the body of the two of them were badly bruised, are they going to be okay?

    When I look at the male dog¡¯s body, it¡¯s certainly full of scars but it¡¯s healing.

    Seeing their state yesterday, do they have high healing ability?

    Anyway, since they don¡¯t mind it, I guess there is no problem.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to look for food. I¡¯ll leave this ce to you. ¡¹

    I said that to the male dog and decided to head for the forest.

    I divided the wild boar meat into two so they¡¯ll have food.

    There is still rabbit meat but I preserved it by roasting it so it¡¯s unreliable.

    I can get over with it using the all-purpose farming tool but those two can¡¯t.

    Well, they have lived even beforeing to my ce so they might be able to do something about it¡­

    Wait.

    Those two¡­.I¡¯m nning to keep the six of them including their newborn puppies but what n do they have?

    Did they juste to me give birth and n to leave when the puppies grow up?

    If so, I feel somewhat lonely.

    I want them to leave me at least one puppy cause it was cute.

    I guess it will not be possible.

    No, no, wait, wait.

    It is not yet certain that they¡¯ll leave.

    For the time being, let¡¯s have them think that my ce is a good ce.

    And, if possible, I want them to help me protect my field.

    Therefore¡­.I need to secure food. I have to show them that I¡¯m a resourceful master.

    Ten days have passed since the puppies were born.

    The two dogs and puppies werepletely taken care by and were indebted to me to look for another ce.

    I hope that they can assist me with my work.

    Surprise number 1.

    The two parent dogs are able to lightly jump over the log fence and moat that I made.

    They can jump at the height of about two to three meters and a distance of five to six meters.

    Then why did not jump over when they came here the first time? It is because of their injuries? Or is it because the female dog is pregnant?

    Well, the parent dogs move around without permission ande into the forest and hunt rabbits etc.

    I wonder why they did not eat it as it is and brought it before me. Do they recognize me as their master?

    Or are they ordering me to remove the fur?

    Well, I¡¯m saved because they secure food.

    Also, because I¡¯m a bit uneasy, I expanded the width and the depth of the moat.

    Still, parent dogs are jumping over without minding it ¡­¡­

    Surprise number 2.

    The growth rate of puppies.

    The puppies¡¯ bodies are getting really big.

    They are small and cute in the early days but in just 7 days, they stopped drinking milk and start eating meat like their parents.

    If you look closely, their teeth are beginning to grow and the fangs are also showing.

    However, they still have that cute atmosphere.

    Surprise number three.

    The dogs, both parents and puppies, are guarding my field.

    To be precise, they were driving away the birds that are approaching the field.

    Moreover, when they found suspicious bugs, they bark and call me.

    reliable.

    Also, I was worried about the dog¡¯s excretion for a while but I was thankful that they are doing it in a specified location.

    These dogs might be highly intelligent.

    By the way, I focused on securing food and building a new storehouse these past ten days.

    The reason for those are more mouths to feed and the dogs are treating the previous storehouse as their house.

    I did not have a hard time securing food because of the all-purpose farming tool.

    Since I already have an experience in building one, the new storehouse is more steady.

    ¡­¡­..

    Is it morefortable living there?

    My crib is built by making a hole in the tree trunk.

    Because it is in a tree, I can¡¯t use fire in there.

    Should I make my crib the storehouse and make this my new shelter?

    After considering it¡­ I made a floor by arranging wooden boards on the ground of the new storehouse and decided to live there.

    Afterwards, while looking at the state of the field, I secured some lumbers and started making small items.

    Specifically, tes and cups.

    The tes and cups that I used until now will be the dogs.

    Compared to the time I first created one, I became able to make the new one¡¯s remarkably well.

    I think that it is a level that I can sell them.

    However, I am not satisfied with that and now I am challenging uniting woods.

    Up to now, the only process I could do is cutting from a big wood and its disadvantage is being a little too heavy.

    ***TN: He is basically saying that he is going to try making tools made by a union of different wood parts. So far, all small furniture he made are solids, which are either carved or cut from a single trunk ***

    Though tes and sses are just fine, things like buckets that can store water are heavy and hard to use.

    I have the all-purpose farming tool so I can pick them up using the hook but I don¡¯t want to rely on it on everything.

    If I can make something by uniting different wood parts, I can make something lighter.

    The end goal is a tub. I¡¯ll try making a bucket for the time being.

    How can I prevent water from leaking?

    I¡¯m also securing leaves.

    Its main use is as wipes for the toilet.

    Next is bed.

    I found grass and collected it for the purpose of using it as toilet wipes but after using it, I understood that I shouldn¡¯t have so I just keep it as it is.

    If you enter the forest, it is hard to look for something because it grows to some extent.

    So, I started collecting them in order to use them as bed although I¡¯m surprised that I gathered more than expected.

    They are not heavy but it is quite abor to take the grass I mowed from that ce just to make a bed.

    But the result of that hard work is wonderful.

    By the way, the puppies are the first to get a bed.

    It was scary to have a grass bed near an open bonfire so I cleaned up the doghouse first.

    I put the grass bed because of the delivery but at least they won¡¯t be cold now.

    I wonder how long this grass bed will hold.

    It is a little depressing thinking that it is necessary to collect again when it withers.

    Can¡¯t I do anything about it?

    It is really early but the growth of the bud on the field is good.

    By the way, I began anticipating what was growing up.

    Carrot, potato, cabbage, tomato, pumpkin, cucumber, eggnt, radish, spinach, corn, watermelon, strawberry.

    Those are the crops I¡¯m imagining when making the ridges.

    So the crops you pray for when making the ridge will grow?

    I want to experiment, but for the time being, I don¡¯t want to do something again until the crops in front of eyes can be harvested.

    Anyway, I haven¡¯t raised a crop until now.

    I don¡¯t even know how much water is good or bad.

    Moreover, the crops that I know of do not bloom this quick.

    In other words, these might be nts unique to this world.

    So, I divide one side of the field. I plowed around the perimeter of the ridge using the hoe form of the all-purpose farming tool on one side, I put some fertilizer and water the other, and did not do anything on the next.

    Let¡¯s predict how it will affect the harvest.

    One thing that ismon to all crops is insect extermination.

    Because it did not know how to make agricultural chemicals, I thought about using fire but thinking about how it will influence the crops, I didn¡¯t do it.

    Thinking about it, insects dislike water so I changed the form of the all-purpose farming tool to a watering can and sprinkled water.

    I discovered that the insects hate water when I was watering the crops.

    After that, when I found a pest-like insect, I transform the all-purpose farming tool to a watering can and water it to eliminate it.

    By the way, the dogs did not try to eat insects at all.

    It seems that they¡¯re good with the meat of beasts.

 Chapter 9 - Dogâ€™s Names

    <h4>Chapter 9 ¨C Dog¡¯s Names</h4>

    I decided to give the dogs a name.

    It¡¯s not good to call them male dog and mother dog forever.

    In fact, I already name the four puppies.

    Because they are ck puppies, I named them Kuroichi, Kuroni, Kurosan, and Kuroyon.

    Kuroichi is curious and active.

    Kuroni is cautious and is always near Kuroichi.

    Kurosan is the strongest of the four. She¡¯s the only female among the four of them.

    Kuroyon has his own pace. He does things differently from the other three.

    While I was calling the four with such a feeling, I incidentally thought of the names of the parent dogs.

    I thought Kuropapa and Kuromama are eptable¡­

    But when I called them that, they had a very sad face so I decided to think firmly.

    Choices:

    Kuro

    ck

    Schwarz (TN: German)

    Noir (TN: French name, can be read as No-wa)

    Nero

    Hei

    Kurotaro

    Kuromaru

    I was a little embarrassed by myck of naming sense but I decided to write the name on the ground for the moment and let him choose.

    I intended to write japanese but it was converted into a strange character.

    However, I can read it without problem.

    Is it the influence of the beginner pack that God said?

    Until now, I have not talked to anyone and I did not realize that because I haven¡¯t write any letters.

    Anyway, I let him decide the name.

    Once Kuropapa decided his name, I¡¯ll think of a matching girl name for Kuromama.

    At this time, I reconfirmed the high intelligence of the dogs.

    Are they able to read the characters I wrote? Kuropapa chose ¡°Schwarz¡± but Kuromama protested and pressed his head over Kuro.

    Did you lose the protest? Kuropapa touched the character ¡°Kuro¡± unwillingly with his paw.

    ¡¸Are you okay with that? ¡¹

    He heard it.

    But he did not answer. Kuropapa¡¯s eyes seemed to tell me ¡° I can¡¯t disobey my bride.¡±.

    ¡­.I¡¯ll let you eat something luxurious tonight.

    It has been decided that Kuropapa¡¯s name is now Kuro.

    Then, how about Kuromama?

    Choices:

    Shiro

    Yuki

    Tsurara

    Mizore

    After thinking for a while, Kuromama seems to have decided on Yuki.

    He seems to wonder why I tried naming her Shiro. It¡¯s because she¡¯s Kuro¡¯s bride although that would be like me disregarding her fur color.

    TN: Kuro = ck, Shiro = white, Yuki = Snow

    Kuro seems to be thinking that his naming sense if probably better than mine. I feel like he¡¯s looking at me wanting to say that but I want to think that it¡¯s just my imagination.

    In any case, Kuromama¡¯s name has been decided to Yuki.

    Kuro, Yuki, Kuroichi, Kuroni, Kurosan, and Kuroyon.

    ¡­¡­.

    The name Yuki seems out of ce but let¡¯s not mind it.

    Kuro and the others are basically free.

    They go to the woods and look around the fields.

    However, one of them stays near me for some reason.

    Are they doing some guard duty system?

    Anyway, my loneliness from working alone has decreased a little.

    When I had some free time, I made a flying disc with wood.

    If you have dogs, you should have this.

    I tried throwing it to y with the puppies but it appealed to them more than expected.

    Not only the puppies, Kuro and Yuki alsopete.

    They are quite serious.

    The puppies don¡¯t give up either.

    I¡¯d like it to be more harmonious.

    I had no choice but to make one for each of them and throw them in turn.

    The fight between dogs ceased but I want you to stop bringing me your flying disc when I¡¯m free.

    The dogs¡¯ physical abilities are so great that I have to give my best throw to satisfy them¡­ My arms hurt.

 Chapter 10 - Dog?

    <h4>Chapter 10 ¨C Dog?</h4>

    Thirty days after the puppies were born.

    The puppies grew considerably big and they looked like Kuro and Yuki now.

    And a new discovery.

    Horns started to grow from the puppy¡¯s forehead.

    ¡­¡­.

    When I look at Kuro and Yuki, I see that they have a broken horns on their foreheads.

    It is probably the reason why Kuro and Yuki let me stroke their backs but not their heads.

    From around the time when the horns of the puppies began to emerge, they let me pat their head but¡­

    Their broken horn is painful.

    Will it grow again?

    Are they really dogs?

    Well, I don¡¯t particrly care about the horns growing.

    This is a different world.

    I don¡¯t mind if they grow horns.

    Maybe they are enduring pain with a smile.

    Hahaha

    Since you have horns that are shaped like a knife made of metal, I want you to stop rushing to me head on.

    The crops in the field are growing up quickly and healthily.

    Most of them are fruits. The strawberries and tomatoes are already turning red and seems to be harvestable already.

    Carrots and potatoes are leafy which is something good.

    It will be able to harvest soon.

    These are the fields that I took care of when I divide the fields¡­..

    Them growing up fast might be a result of me taking care of them.

    In other words, it will be better to give water and fertilizer to them.

    Next one would be the fields with crops that I gave fertilizer.

    Then fields with crops that I water.

    And fields with crops that I did nothing at all.

    However, there are still crops in the fields that I didn¡¯t do anything with.

    Is that how this world works? Or is it all thanks to the all-purpose farming tool?

    Anyway, when I thought about harvesting, I thought of a troubling situation.

    There are too many to harvest.

    I transformed to all-purpose farming tool to knife or scissors and harvest them. Even if I didn¡¯t get tired harvesting them, just remembering it makes me feel dizzy.

    The Kuros did not help me harvest.

    I harvested those all by myself.

    I don¡¯t hate it.

    I don¡¯t dislike it ¡­¡­

    I have to do it.

    I did my best.

    I managed to finish it somehow but it took me six days to harvest 12 fields.

    I intended the tree trunk to be the food storage ce but since it didn¡¯t fit, I began putting them to my own house.

    Problem number 1.

    Because the tomatoes are already ripe, they should be eaten in a hurry.

    Fortunately, the Kuros ate them happily.

    Problem number 2.

    The strawberries are also ripe already so they should be eaten in a hurry.

    Not all Kuros liked them.

    Kurosan and Yuki ate them with pleasure.

    The females like them but it seems that the males don¡¯t.

    They ate them happily.

    Problem number 3.

    We have to eat them soon before they get rotten.

    TN: Problem 1, 2, and 3 are the same.

    Problem number 4.

    There is no seasoning.

    Problem number 5.

    There is no cooking utensil.

    Fufufu¡­.

    My life won¡¯t get better with just farming.

    Without salt, even boiled corn is tasteless.

    And I want to make a rice paddy next.

    Yes, if its rice, I can eat it just by cooking it¡­cooking utensils¡­Kuh.

    Problems are piling up.

    After harvesting and eating the harvests, I started making cooking utensils.

    As for the pumpkin, it¡¯s hard when raw.

    I made a stone board for grilling.

    I cut arge rock with the all-purpose farming tool, hook it and carry it, then arranged it in a way that I can put fire below.

    Looking at it, it seems like a table made of stone.

    It is possible for the all-purpose farming tool to cut the rock thinly but it will be difficult to ascertain the limit because the rock can crack by its own weight.

    It waspleted but I think it would be useless unless the stone board was heated for a long time.

    This might be the limit for now.

    Next, kitchen knife.

    I can cut crops with the all-purpose farming tool but I want to make a kitchen knife that can cut meat.

    It will also be made of stone.

    I shaved a stone of moderate size into a kitchen knife and sharpen the de part.

    It cuts the rabbit meat with ease so it might be good enough.

    I thought about making spares so I made three of them.

    And a pot.

    I begin making it by scrapping a big rock.

    It will burn if it is made of wood.

    I easily made one using the all-purpose farming tool but it¡¯s heavy.

    If I discovered y someday, I¡¯ll make a pot.

    At any rate, the pot waspleted.

    I also made a matching lid made of stone but I imagined using it when it¡¯s hot and abandoned it.

    I decided to make the lid with wood.

    It became a little troublesome because the Kuros got excited when they thought that it was a new flying disc.

 Chapter 11 - Kuroâ€™s Side

    <h4>Chapter 11 ¨C Kuro¡¯s Side</h4>

    I don¡¯t have a name.

    I am a creature that wanders through the forest and lives the days of my lives by hunting.

    I have always lived like that and I thought that I will still live like that in the future.

    However, there was a fated encounter.

    A female with the same form as me.

    While thinking how good of a female she is, we were attacked.

    I don¡¯t know what it is but I counterattacked, but I can¡¯t do anything.

    I was confident with my fighting power but I was not able to do anything with the enemy.

    When I was prepared for my death, female ordered me to cooperate with her and we were triumphant in the end.

    I was not able to do anything about it alone.

    I have lived alone ever since but now, there are two of us.

    When a male and a female are together, the female¡¯s stomach will grow because they have done something.

    Umu.

    I¡¯m going to have a family.

    Well, I don¡¯t feel bad about it.

    While we are spending our daily lives in the forest, when she was about to give birth, we met the worst enemy.

    The inhabitants of the forest could only hide against it.

    Grappler bear.

    It is the king of the forest.

    Its ridiculously big body match its power.

    Even if its movement as a whole is slow, the movement speed of its limbs is fast.

    Normally, if we meet it, we should escape immediately but female is pregnant and won¡¯t be able to do that.

    It is impossible to run away.

    I used myself as a shield when the grappler bear was about to attack female.

    Scary.

    I found out that it is impossible.

    However, we can¡¯t escape.

    I have to earn her time to escape.

    I thought so and stepped forward in a moment.

    The grappler bear¡¯s arms mowed down the nearby tree when it attacked me and female.

    The splinter hits female but she was able to protect her belly.

    It can¡¯t be helped so I shielded her with my body and was blown away.

    Overwhelming.

    My whole body was tattered with a single blow.

    Female got wounded too.

    I faced it full of determination.

    But the grappler bear disregarded me like ridiculing my resolution.

    Is it a whim? I really don¡¯t know but it must have already had a full stomach.

    Irritating.

    It¡¯s irritating but I can¡¯t do anything about it.

    Rather than that, we should move before it changes its mind.

    We left that ce with me defending female.

    Several days have passed since then.

    My injured body is so heavy that I can¡¯t hunt.

    Knowing our condition, it is hard to catch a prey.

    Hit and kill it.

    If I grow excited, I won¡¯t get anything.

    It will only make me hungrier.

    In any case, I, at least, need to feed female.

    I¡¯m concerned about the pup in her belly.

    While thinking that I have to do something, we arrived at a strange ce.

    Trees were lined up in front of a soil that was dug up.

    Apart from the dug up part, the trees that areid down are trees that even I can¡¯t scratch. They are called unfallingrge tree.

    Beside it is the same type of tree.

    How many of it are lined up?

    ¡­¡­.

    For the time being, I tried barking.

    Due to hunger, my voice was more miserable than I thought.

    However, it was not useless.

    A human came out from the other side of the tree.

    I did it.

    It is a meager guy.

    A prey.

    The moment I thought so, bad feeling attacked my whole body.

    I felt fear much stronger than the time we faced the grappler bear.

    That feeling ising from the guy in front.

    Thinking about it, even if humans are meager, they are surrounding the outer part of the forest and do not go deep.

    To be able to live alone in the depth of the forest, you need to be stronger than humans. This is such a ce.

    Yet, he¡¯s here.

    I must not judge him with his appearance.

    Now, I just thought that we¡¯re in a very dangerous situation.

    I was convinced when that human took out a stick and took a stance.

    I only barked but I have summoned such a person.

    It¡¯s toote to regret it now.

    It seems that female, who¡¯s behind me, had prepared. She lining up behind me now.

    When ites to it, I¡¯ll just do what I can.

    If possible, I wish he would at least spare female but such a convenient thing will never happen.

    I looked at female¡¯s face.

    When I thought that this is the end, I got scared.

    However, it is not the end.

    The human invited me and female.

    I did not feel like escaping for some reason.

    When we followed the human, we saw a great boar.

    It¡¯s a big boar.

    It is one specie whopetes with us for the hegemony of the forest.

    Even female and I can¡¯t beat it together.

    It¡¯s down.

    No, it has be meat.

    I realized the strength of this human.

    After that, human gave us the great boar and gave us a ce for female to give birth to.

    In addition, he can easily hunt prey in the forest for us.

    I should give him my thanks.

    In my mind, whatever happens, I don¡¯t want to go against him.

    No, female and I recognized this human as our master.

    Though our pups don¡¯t understand it yet because they were just born but I don¡¯t want to oppose master if possible.

    ¡¸Yoshi yoshi yoshi! ¡¹

    There is a problem.

    Master treats us like dogs.

    I, female, and pups are species called Inferno Wolf¡­

    Will it be all right?

    I¡¯m a little scared if he ever found out that we¡¯re not dogs.

 Chapter 12 - Reconfirmation

    <h4>Chapter 12 ¨C Reconfirmation</h4>

    There are too many insufficient things.

    I already know it but I was conscious about these again.

    Currently, I want at least a seasoning. Salt.

    Though the crops are delicious the way they are, I want saltiness.

    Besides, salt is necessary if you are thinking about cooking and preservation.

    However, there is no sea around.

    I plowed around the area of my residence but all I see at the distance are mountains in every direction.

    It seems like the ce where I am is simr to a basin.

    Because of that, finding a sea is hopeless.

    My only hope is finding rock salt.

    But will I be able to find one?

    ¡­.

    It would be pointless if I don¡¯t look for it.

    But before that, I need to plow the field again after finishing harvesting and raised the next crops.

    I can produce my desired crop if I think about what crop do I want to grow in it while making ridges using the all-purpose farming tool.

    Because there is a limit of storing crops, I will not make much this time.

    I would like to do an experiment to understand what I can do and what I can¡¯t do.

    Because of that, I tried designating a part of the field for fruit crops.

    It is easier to preserve fruits and I don¡¯t have to panic in harvesting too.

    For the time being, they will be apple, pears, tangerine, orange, persimmon, and peach.

    Fruit crops came from trees so they don¡¯t need ridges. I tried making assumption if I nted the seedlings here.

    Although I intended to nt them in one field, I got a bit uneasy so I put four on one field.

    I used two fields for them.

    If the fruits grow well, I¡¯ll nt more.

    Next, the Kuro¡¯s liked tomatoes so I nted them in two fields.

    And, I also tried nting rice on one side.

    It seems that rice grows from seedling then nt them in a paddy field¡­.I don¡¯t know the details about it.

    I have to try various experiments.

    In addition, I¡¯m worried about whether I can make rice paddies using the all-purpose farming tool.

    Currently, if I try using the water from the well for it, my physical strength will be wasted.

    But I want to eat rice.

    Rice seedling is just phase one.

    Let¡¯s experiment on creating a paddy field.

    After that, I want oil so I¡¯ll also nt rapeseed.

    If it goes well, I¡¯ll need to devise a method to squeeze them¡­

    Can I transform the all-purpose farming tool into a squeezing tool?

    Does that kind of tool even exist?

    Will I be alrightter?

    From the squeezing idea, I nted sugarcane on one side.

    Apart from salt, if this goes well, I can produce sugar.

    In addition, I also tried ting soybean and wheat.

    Through this empty field, I think I¡¯ll experiment rice paddy here.

    These cost me two days.

    I feel rejuvenated.

    I head for the forest in search of new things.

    When going to the forest, at least one of the Kuro¡¯s is apanying me.

    In some cases, my escorts increases.

    I¡¯m delighted but I want them to guard the fields¡­

    I tried advancing on various directions but nothing particrly happened in 10 days.

    No matter where I go, nothing changed; it¡¯s still forest.

    We encountered the usual fanged rabbits, big rats, and big wild boars.

    The encounter rate is 30:8:1.

    It seems that there are many fanged rabbits in this forest.

    I saw a tall weasel-like animal but it ran away as soon as it sees us so I don¡¯t know how exactly it looks.

    Thinking about it, the kuro¡¯s are aggressive so animals don¡¯t get near us.

    However, it is a pity that I didn¡¯t find anything new.

    Maybe it is not good that I advanced only to a degree where I could return to my residence by nightfall.

    Although the directions I plowed to can be considered as mapped, I don¡¯t think the soil will be t again soon¡­

    If I keep doing this, the forest surrounding my residence will be done for and it will be harder to secure woods.

    I wonder if the day wille that I¡¯ll need to secure woods somewhere else.

    I thought about it while eating boiled spinach, radish, and carrot.

    I want salt or other alternative seasoning.

    I¡¯ll look for 10 days more but if I can¡¯t find anything, I¡¯ll work hard for wood security.

    By the way, in the 10 days where I was exploring, the rice and wheat germinated and small seedlings show up from the fruit crops.

    I hope that I¡¯ll be able to harvest fruits without any problems.

    Plowing while searching.

    I thought of something.

    Should I really need to plow thinking that I need to secure woods?

    In other words, I should try using the all-purpose farming tool other than the hoe.

    A tool that is easier to move with other than a hoe¡­.wheelbarrow?

    Is it possible?

    It is.

    Oh, if there is a space where this wheelbarrow can advance to, I¡¯ll go there.

    Since I only need to push this thing and doesn¡¯t have to plow, my movement speed also increases.

    However, I thought of something.

    I never got lost in the forest because I¡¯m moving while plowing.

    If I don¡¯t plow, I¡¯ll get lost.

    ¡­

    Should I give up on the wheelbarrow idea?

    When I thought about that, Kuroyon, who¡¯s apanying me today, came into the wheelbarrow.

    It¡¯s not heavy.

    As expected of the all-purpose farming tool.

    Kuroyon is wagging his tail as if he got a new toy.

    ¡­..

    That¡¯s right, if I¡¯m with the kuro¡¯s, I will not get lost.

    Why? The kuro¡¯s are always entering the forest alone ande back with hunted rabbits.

    Ohh.

    It¡¯s really a great idea.

    Let¡¯s go with that.

    By the way, since it can transform to a wheelbarrow, I tried transforming it to a bike or a mountain bike but it was not possible.

 Chapter 13 - River

    <h4>Chapter 13 ¨C River</h4>

    Exploring using a wheelbarrow made me lose my way as I thought.

    However, thanks to the kuro¡¯s, I was able to return to my resident so my explored area has expanded dramatically.

    On the fifth day of my exploration, I saw a river.

    It is river where there are rocks all over.

    I think the width is about 5 meters.

    When I walked upstream at the riverbank a little, I found a big rock wall with waterfall.

    Even if I say that it¡¯s a waterfall, it¡¯s not really a waterfall. It looks like a cliff with 60 degrees slope.

    But it is quite high.

    About 7 to 8 meters.

    It¡¯s a spectacr scenery.

    It¡¯s beautiful.

    I tried catching the water flow with my hand and it is quite cold.

    And the water is clean.

    This should be drinkable¡­

    Kuro, who¡¯s apanying me today, is gulping water so it seems to be alright.

    After finishing drinking water, I asked Kuro about the whereabouts of my residence.

    Kuro turned his head without hesitation.

    I changed the wheelbarrow form of the all-purpose farming tool to a hoe and began plowing towards that direction.

    I need to make a road that connects my residence to the waterfall.

    I used the hoe until it was about to get dark. I changed it to a wheelbarrow and went back to my residence for the time being.

    The next day, I asked Kuro the direction of the waterfall and plowed from my residence to that direction.

    I also made various thing so it took me 15 days toplete the path.

    The waterfall is located about 5 kilometers west of my residence.

    That¡¯s pretty far.

    The river with waterfall is curved and it seems to be flowing from north to south-southwest.

    Will I find something downstream?

    Well, let¡¯s think about it some other time.

    I made a road all the way to the waterfall in order to secure water.

    I have been using water from the well for drinking and watering the field but it is difficult to carry it because it¡¯s from underground.

    However, the waterfall has a certain height.

    In other words, if I can make a waterway from the high waterfall I can secure a lot of water.

    It will be for watering fields and rice paddies.

    And bath.

    Though I thought of bath a while ago, it is difficult to carry the amount of water needed from the well so I kept on postponing it.

    However¡­¡­¡­.

    It will be difficult to make a waterway all the way to my residence.

    Although the Kuro¡¯s are here, there are a lot of dangerous animals in the forest.

    If I build a waterway using the moat before the log fence, there is a possibility of something crossing and invading us.

    Okay, let¡¯s make a big reservoir outside the moat and log fence that is surrounding the field.

    The size would be 100¡Á100 meters.

    It will be like an inverted pyramid where it will be deeper towards the center.

    The deepest portion would be about 5 meters.

    I¡¯ve also done other things so it took me 10 days toplete.

    Next is to dig drainage on the ground.

    This is not so difficult since I just need to direct it to the downstream side of the river.

    It took time.

    But I manage to inaugurate it a few dayster.

    Now, all I need to do is to make a waterway towards the reservoir¡­.

    How should I make it?

    If I can¡¯t take water from the upper part of the waterfall, water won¡¯t flow.

    In other words, I need to make it to a certain height.

    Idea 1: Make it using wood.

    Advantage: Easy to make, maybe.

    Disadvantage: Fragile.

    Useless.

    Even if I can process woods using the all-purpose farming tool, I have to assemble it.

    Even if I managed toplete the waterway made of wood, I don¡¯t have nails or ropes to stabilize it.

    This is not feasible.

    Idea 2: Make it using rock.

    Advantage: Hard to break.

    Disadvantage: Hard to make.

    This is harsh.

    I need to arrange rocks in order to let the water to flow¡­

    It is not realistic to arrange rocks from the waterfall to the reservoir.

    I¡¯ve already plowed everywhere before but I was not able to find big enough rocks for that purpose.

    The rocks I need to use for this must be at least 1 meter tall.

    And, that height must be maintained for a distance of approximately 5 kilometers.

    Idea 3: ¡­¡­¡­.earth?

    Why don¡¯t I make it with earth then solidify it?

    If I hit the earth with the hammer form of the all-purpose farming tool, it solidifies like a concrete.

    That¡¯s it!

    Earth is everywhere and I just need to dig one like what I did with the drain too.

    That¡¯s a really good idea.

    I¡¯ll execute it.

    Now, let¡¯s go back to business.

 Chapter 14 - Waterway Making Begins

    <h4>Chapter 14 ¨C Waterway Making Begins</h4>

    Waterway making has only advanced a little.

    I piled up soil from the waterfall to the reservoir and hardened it with a hammer.

    Although I¡¯m not getting tired since I¡¯m using the all-purpose farming tool, I¡¯m the only one working on it.

    Moreover, I also need to take care of the field.

    I spent 10 days to advance 500 meters.

    Only one-tenth.

    Moreover, I need to increase the amount of soil used as I go towards the waterfall.

    I don¡¯t think that it will bepleted after 90 days.

    Should I disregard night and day and work on it non-stop?

    But if I do that, the kuro¡¯s will be affected too.

    Mou.

    Meanwhile, my nted tomatoes, rapeseed, and sugarcane can now be harvested.

    Because of that, my waterway work was interrupted.

    I focused on harvesting.

    As usual, the kuro¡¯s favorite is the tomatoes.

    They eat it happily.

    Since the rapeseed needs to be squeezed to take oil, I only harvested and stocked them.

    I¡¯ll take them out after for squeezing.

    As for the sugarcane, the odor and sweetness spread in my mouth as I chew it.

    Tasting sweet after a long time, I¡¯ve teared a little.

    When I was chewing a sugar cane, the kuro¡¯s looked at me as if they want one too so I gave it to them.

    ¡­¡­..

    It seems that among them, Yuki and Kurosan are the only ones who liked it.

    Just like with the strawberries.

    I cut and gather.

    Wheat and soybeans need to be threshed so I¡¯m a little troubled because I never thought about threshing at all.

    There¡¯s nothing I can do as of now.

    For the time being, I¡¯ll just cut it all and think about somethingter.

    As for the rice¡­.I intended to do something about the seedlings but I left it halfway because I prioritized looking for salt and making waterway.

    I was not able to experiment on paddy fields too.

    I made the reservoir for the rice paddy and I need the waterway for it¡­.

    I thought that they would be useless but I was wrong.

    The seedlings grew up and grains showed up.

    Since I did not nt them in a paddy field, is there a problem with the yield?

    Or is it some different variety?

    I only yearned for farming but I realized that I don¡¯t know anything at all.

    In any case, I also harvested all the rice.

    The fruit crops are now big trees but not enough to bore fruit.

    I guess it will take more time.

    However, the growth rate is quite different from normal.

    And, thinking about it.

    Is it possible for me to nt cedar?

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Am I worried about securing woods?

    I should not panic. I need to do one thing at a time.

    After finishing harvesting, I nted tomatoes on two fields and let the other vacant.

    Even if I can do a lot of things, there¡¯s a limit to what I can do.

    First of all, I need toplete the waterway.

    I resumed working on the waterway.

    I¡¯m endlessly working on it.

    Because it is depressing to do only that, I searched the forest for a change.

    I haven¡¯t given up on searching for rock salt.

    However, rock salt is a crystallized salt.

    I probably can¡¯t find any of it near the river so I decided to look for it in the opposite direction of the river.

    There¡¯s no result.

    At the 30th day.

    I noticed that the tomatoes I nted on two fields are almost ready for harvesting.

    The temperature is falling.

    ¡­¡­

    Season?

    That¡¯s it!

    I never thought about the possibility of winter!

    Kuh.

    Because the rate of growth of the crops is fast, I¡¯ve been careless.

    There seems to be season in this world too.

    Perhaps this is not that strange different world.

    How many days has it been since I got here?

    I harvested twice and it will be the third soon.

    It takes 40 to 50 days from nting to harvesting.

    Considering 40 days, about 120 days?

    It has been four months since I started raising crops?

    I thought that it was spring when I arrived here¡­¡­..

    I died on May.

    If that is the case, then it is September now, or should I consider October?

    If this ce is the same as Earth, it will be cold for some time.

    Should I consider that the cold days will be for about at least 90 days?

    For the time being, I need to secure food.

    If it snows, it will be impossible to go outside.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Dangerous.

    This is not the time to make waterway.

    I should farm in a hurry.

    Potatoes, sweet potatoes, radish, and carrots are storable for a longer period of time.

    And, I need fire to protect myself from winter.

    I need firewoods to make fire.

    Originally, firewoods are dried woods but using the all-purpose farming tool, the trees it cuts can be used as firewoods immediately.

    I¡¯m thankful for it.

    I stacked arge amount of firewoods on the back of therge tree where I used to live in.

 Chapter 15 - Winter preparations and New Resident

    <h4>Chapter 15 ¨C Winter preparations and New Resident</h4>

    Ipletely forgot about the possibility of winter.

    Though I said I want to be a farmer but I definitely made a blunder.

    The crops should have notified me but because of the out of the norm crop growing speed, I never noticed what season it is.

    The weather too. So far, there were only 2 to 3 days heavy rains where I won¡¯t be able to do anything outside, the rest are just light rains.

    Those totally made me careless.

    Though there is only one human, I need to consider securing foods for the kuro¡¯s too.

    In order to store meat, I made a basement that would act as a refrigerator.

    It will turn cold just by being in the underground.

    I should have made one sooner.

    And hunt rabbits with the kuro¡¯s.

    ¡­¡­¡­..If you¡¯re looking for something, you won¡¯t encounter them easily.

    Though I was not able to hunt even one, the kuro¡¯s hunted steadily because of that I was in charge of blood draining, internal organs, and meat processing instead.

    Blood draining.

    I¡¯m working to remove the blood of the prey.

    The bloody smell of the meat decreases as I drain the blood.

    I remember the rabbit meat that I ate after I drained its blood was as delicious as the boar meat.

    Because of that, I tried draining blood as much as possible.

    As for the internal organs¡­¡­¡­.several parts are scary so I throw them away.

    The kuro¡¯s are like ¡°Eh? Why are you throwing them away?¡±. They look sad. Internal organs are easy to rot so they should be eaten immediately after processing.

    Also, depending on the part, feces, urine, gastric juices¡­¡­

    I also saw melting big insects and frogs with mysterious colors. I don¡¯t think I can bring myself eat something that contains those.

    In the previous world, the only meat I eat is herbivores¡­.I better not eat internal organs of omnivores and carnivores.

    Ah¡­¡­¡­..but, aren¡¯t these valuable nutrition source for the kuro¡¯s?

    I never heard any wild animals that avoid eating internal organs¡­¡­Rather, they eat internal organs first.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    My knowledge from my previous world is working so other than the digestive system, I gave everything else to the kuro¡¯s.

    What about this stone like thing near the heart?

    Is this gallstone?

    But this is not a rabbit exclusive thing since the boar also has one.

    Is thismon for the animals of this world?

    Is this thing can be eaten?

    I tried giving it to the kuro¡¯s and they dly munched, crushed and ate it.

    ¡­¡­.is that delicious?

    In any case, the internal organs are exclusively for the kuro¡¯s.

    And they should eat it on the same day. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll stock it until the next day.

    By the way, Kuroichi, Kuroni, Kurosan, and Kuroyon are still smallerpared to Kuro and Yuki but I think that they are already fine adult dogs.

    At the center of their foreheads, there are red, knife-like horns growing.

    Anyway, I left the kuro¡¯s to be in charge of meat security and just concentrate on supporting them then, they manage to lure a big boar.

    Did they want me to take care of it?

    Are they depending on me? Or, did they give it to me because I can¡¯t hunt at all¡­.

    Anyway, I can¡¯t let that invade the field so I hit it in the neck using the hoe form.

    Then, drain the blood and take off the internal organs.

    If I¡¯m alone, this amount is more than enough for me for the winter but the kuro¡¯s can eat more than expected.

    I want a few more boars, I want it.

    I collected grass as well.

    I obviously use them as wipes for buttocks but they are also important for bed making.

    Considering that it will be cold because of winter, I want to keep a lot more.

    As a result, the grass bed I made was tattered in 10 days¡­.

    As for wiping buttocks, I have to let them as fresh as possible.

    I even made a separate storage for them.

    Though it¡¯s easy to mow grass, it is hard to collect and carry them.

    I tried experimenting have the kuro¡¯s carry it. I tied them to the kuro¡¯s body then have all of us move together considering that the kuro¡¯s can¡¯t remove them alone. After that, I realized that I should do it alone.

    I would like the kuro¡¯s to continue hunting.

    Now, clothes.

    Because the kuro¡¯s have their own fur, they have no problem but my top and bottom are just ordinary viger¡¯s outfit.

    I won¡¯tst at winter.

    I took my eyes on the rabbit and wild boar furs.

    ¡­¡­..

    I peeled them off but what should I do next?

    They should be tanned but how do I do that?

    ording to the survival manga that I read a long time ago, it should be chewed to soften but¡­.mou.

    As I saw on TV, after washing thoroughly, the remaining fat on the fur should be melted, and stretched it¡­..

    I experimented on a rabbit fur.

    After spoiling four of them, I gave up.

    Impossible.

    It is impossible for an amateur to tan fur.

    I intended topletely hibernate, and just stay in the house during the winter.

    I went into the shed that I will turn into a house and made several measures against cold.

    For lighting, I made a dormer window¡­I made sure to make the window cover to surely fit the window.

    I double ted the wall and put grass in between.

    The door I made so far are lean type door so I tried my best to make an ordinary door.

    TN: Lean type door means the door rest against it, not a thin door

    The difficult part is the hinge.

    Since I have no metallic parts or nails, I gave up. I just directly hinge the door to the pir.

    Though there might be a problem with durability, it will at leaststs this winter.

    This shed looks like a house now that a door was installed.

    Yes, civilization.

    Are these all the measures against cold for a house?

    If I ever need to move out, I¡¯ll rely on the all-purpose farming tool.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Now, what should I do to the toilet?

    The toilet also needs protection against cold.

    When I was doing variety of things, Kuroyon, who had gone out to hunt, came to call me.

    Is there another boar?

    When I run after Kuroyon thinking so, we move to the ce near the under construction waterway.

    Is the waterway broken?

    When I advanced while being a little anxious, I saw Kurosan waiting.

    Near Kurosan was a ck, t object.

    A ck cushion?

    Looking at it closely, it¡¯s a big spider.

    Great.

    Its body is about two tatami mats in size.

    It¡¯s not a cushion but a futon.

    It has eight legs to its left and right.

    If it stretched out is legs its probably about six tatami mats.

    Though I¡¯m not knowledgeable about spiders, its legs are not so long.

    Its feature? It is covered with hair, not just the body but also the legs.

    The spider beside Kurosan is acting gently.

    What does it mean?

    It doesn¡¯t look like they want me to hunt it like the wild boar¡­.

    Kuroyon looks like he¡¯s satisfied as if he performed a big task.

    E-to¡­¡­.

    When I was a little troubled, Kurosan barked at the spider as if saying something.

    As if that was a signal, the spider spits threads from its buttocks and begin to skillfully fumbling it with its forelegs.

    What is it?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    After about five minutes, the spider wove a sparkling cloth using its own thread.

    The size of the cloth is about fifty centimeters square.

    Handkerchief?

    It folded it into four and put it in front of Kurosan. Kurosan grabbed it and brought it to me.

    Gift?

    When I check the cloth brought by Kurosan, it feels better than my clothes.

    Moreover, there is spider-like embroidery.

    Kurosan bit the hem of my trousers lightly so I looked back at the spider.

    ¡¸By chance¡­.can spider make clothes?¡¹

    Kuroyon barks joyfully as if I said the correct answer.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    I do not detest spiders.

    Spiders are beneficial bugs.

    If it is not a venomous spider, then there is no problem.

    It is not venomous.

    That¡¯s what I want to think.

    In society, it is give & take.

    It is the same with animals and insects.

    There is no unteral exploitation or service.

    It is give-and-take.

    Spider will live with us.

    It will live on the big tree which is my former crib.

    It can eat anything but it seems to prefer potato.

    ¡­¡­¡­.it eats potato.

    Maybe because it¡¯s a different world spider.

    And it makes clothes.

    Moreover, it can customize the form of the cloth and make it directly into clothes.

    Amazing.

    It took my sizes by looking at me.

    This spider is highly intelligent.

    When I asked it, it made me curtains for my dormer-window and door.

    My measures against cold progresses.

    And, there are more amazing things about the spider.

    This spider managed to use and work on the fur I had given up on.

    It¡¯s totally more dextrous and more knowledgeable than me.

    Moreover, itbined the fur and its thread to make new clothes.

    In regards to that sense, it is absolutely better than me.

    I can¡¯t part with it anymore.

    I also gave it a name.

    From its first impact, Zabuton.

    TN: Zabuton means cushion.

    Our new resident.

 Chapter 16 - Zabuton

    <h4>Chapter 16 ¨C Zabuton</h4>

    Spider not making sounds seems to be the same in this different world.

    However, spider in this different world seems to make sound using tools.

    Kan, kan.

    It is the sound of the tree being beaten by another tree. I turn back to the direction where the sound rang.

    This time, it sounded trice in a fast rhythm.

    South.

    Zabuton lives on the big tree where I originally lived.

    It is the highest ce around since I already plowed the surrounding area.

    It is twice as tall as the fruit trees growing in the field.

    There, one can see the surroundings better.

    If there is an incident, sound of beating wood will ring to let me know.

    Moreover, it tells the direction too.

    One beat is north, twice is east, thrice is south, and four times is west.

    It¡¯s really good.

    By the way, in case of south-west, the tree will be beaten by three times first them four times after that.

    As I proceed in the direction Zabuton pointed out, Kuroni is already driving a beast in my direction.

    It is somethingrge and this is the first time I¡¯ve seen it.

    ¡­what is that?

    Big weasel?

    No, it¡¯s different from what I¡¯ve seen before.

    Tanuki?

    TN: Tanuki is a dog that looks like a roon. Wikipedia link with image is here.

    With ws like that, this is the most atrocious tanuki I¡¯ve ever seen.

    Anyway, it is being driven away by Kuroni so it is full of hostility.

    It waved its fore ws to me.

    Since it attacked me, I transformed the all-purpose farming tool to its hoe form.

    With the all-purpose farming tool in my hand, I¡¯m very calm.

    I feel that my physical abilities are also rising.

    I avoided its fore ws.

    And, hit its neck with the hoe.

    It lost its head. Kuroni barked so I patted his head to praise him.

    It is not much as the wild boar but securing meat feels good.

    I used the all-purpose farming tool to carry it to my residence. Zabuton came down to help with the dismantling.

    Because Zabuton is hanging on a thread, it was quite easy to drain its blood, take the internal organs, and remove the fur.

    The way Zabuton peels the fur is definitely way better than me. After that, it returned to the tree with the fur.

    As of now, there should be arge amount of fur on the tree already.

    It is getting terribly cold.

    Perhaps it would have been dangerous if Zabuton did not make new clothes.

    I also asked Zabuton to make a big sack.

    I packed grass in it and it became my bed.

    I should request for aforter in order to warm me up at night.

    When I was about to harvest the potatoes, sweet potatoes, radish, and carrots I nted on the field, there is already snow.

    It seems like this ce is cooler than expected.

    I hurriedly finished the harvesting.

    After storing the harvested produce in the basement, I thought that the fruit trees should have anti-cold measures¡­but I don¡¯t know any measures for it.

    I¡¯ll leave it this time.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    It seems that the kuros understood that the winter came. They didn¡¯t go to the forest so much to the point that they shut themselves on the former warehouse that became their doghouse.

    By the way, I also installed several measures against cold on the doghouse.

    Although they can¡¯t use fire, I put some cloth that Zabuton made in it to prevent wind.

    The kuros are snuggling while sleeping in order to keep warm. They are quite lovely.

    I think that it is still possible to do something even if it¡¯s winter.

    For the time being, I think I should make essories by carving woods and stones on my hut his winter.

    As of now, I still haven¡¯t made anything that doesn¡¯t leak water.

    TN: Remember, he can only make solid objects in order for water not to leak. He can¡¯t make something like an assembled basin since water will leak.

    How can woods hold each other tight?

    Perhaps I need things like adhesives?

    I should think about it a little more.

    Should I make it with wheat flour or corn flour? I should make mortars and stone mils.

    Well, there are also other things I wanted so I guess I won¡¯t be free this winter.

 Chapter 17 - Winter is Coming

    <h4>Chapter 17 ¨C Winter is Coming</h4>

    The real winter came.

    The snow has not piled up yet but the considerably cold wind is blowing.

    Zabuton shut itself on the tree and rarely shows up. The kuros stayed in their dog house and just waited near the fire the I lit for them.

    We¡¯re prepared so there is no particr problem.

    But if I need to say something, going to the toilet is troublesome.

    Because the toilet is in a different ce from my residence, I have to leave several times a day.

    It is pretty cold outside.

    I shut myself to my residence for thirty days and snow started to pile up.

    Though I¡¯m still fine now, if the snow umtes more, I need to remove it.

    After 10 more days.

    Even if it snows hard, it will only pile up for about 1 to 2 centimeters.

    After that, it melts quickly then disappears.

    I was relieved a little.

    For the time being, I¡¯ll try making stone mill. I am unsure if I can actually create it.

    I should not panic. Let¡¯s do things little by little.

    30 more days.

    The chilly wind has stopped blowing and I think the weather is already bing spring-like.

    Two dayster.

    I was surprised by the blizzard.

    Snow has piled considerably too.

    The spring has yet toe.

    Ten dayster.

    My body was able to sense the rise in temperature.

    Although there is still undissolved snow in the shade, I think spring is close.

    Five dayster.

    Yeah, it got warmer and warmer, and the kuros came out to go to the forest.

    Unfortunately, they were not able to catch any prey so it can be said that spring has yet toe.

    Three dayster.

    Zabuton, who didn¡¯t show up, showed up for the first time in a long time.

    It has been so long so I tried to approach it but I was surprised.

    There were a number of fist-size spiders surrounding Zabuton.

    ¡­Eh, to, are they her children?

    She was female?

    Then, where is the male?

    I don¡¯t really get it but the spiderlings love potatoes like Zabuton.

    The number of my cohabitants increased.

    ¡­.yup.

    Spring hase.

 Chapter 18 - Spring Has Come

    <h4>Chapter 18 ¨C Spring Has Come</h4>

    The horn of Kuroichi, Kuroni, and Kurosan suddenly fell off.

    I was surprised to see the ce where the horn has fallen from.

    However, it will probably grow again like what happened to Kuro and Yuki.

    Kuro and Yuki¡¯s horn were also like thatst year.

    But now, they have horns again.

    I collected the horns of Kuroichi and the others and probably disy them in the doghouse asmemoration.

    Their horns look like knives and are quite beautiful.

    I wonder if it will happen again in the future.

    Anyway, let¡¯s resume my activity.

    First of all is the field.

    During the winter, the crops are considerably consumed.

    During the winter, I thought of various things.

    There is no seasoning so the crops don¡¯t taste that good.

    Garlic, onion, leek.

    I don¡¯t n on giving the kuro¡¯s those. I just want to enrich my meal.

    Also, tea.

    I should have thought about it earlier.

    I nted two fields each for tomatoes and potatoes.

    Since the fruit trees are already upying two fields, there are only two vacant fields.

    I was troubled at first but I decided to nt cabbage and spinach.

    Greens are important too.

    After taking care of the fields, I check the log fence and the moat enclosing the fields next.

    I was worried that something will happen to them during winter but it seems that there is no abnormality on the log fence.

    In the moat, there is a fanged rabbit but it seems dead.

    Did it n to attack us?

    Thinking about hygiene, I guess it¡¯s impossible to eat it.

    In the end, I decided to make it a fertilizer.

    After that, I check the waterway and the reservoir.

    The waterway aside, I was surprised to see that there is some water in the reservoir.

    Thinking about it, is it because of the melted snow?

    I hammered the bottom of the reservoir with the hammer form of the all-purpose farming tool. It must be the reason why the water was not absorbed.

    Will it go bad?

    I want to drain the water but the drainage is much higher than the current water level.

    I can¡¯t do anything about it so I just left.

    This probably won¡¯t be a problem.

    I decided to resume making the waterway to take water from the waterfall that was interrupted for a long time.

    Though working at it after a long time feels good, there¡¯s still a long way to go.

    The amount of soil I need to pile up increases as I approach the waterfall.

    I¡¯m a bit worried about the angle since if there will be a problem, it will be hard to correct it.

    Before I noticed it, it felt like I¡¯m building something simr to the great wall of China.

    The waterway that connects the waterfall to my residence.

    It really looks like a wall.

    Won¡¯t this break if a wild animal tried crossing it?

    This will definitely inconvenient anyone who¡¯ll try to go to the other side of the wall.

    ¡­..

    Let¡¯s just bore a hole once it¡¯spleted.

    Yeah, there is no need to rush things.

    I thought so but still bore several holes for traffic.

    A real man loves holes.

    TN: A man of culture.

 Chapter 19 - Kuroichi and the Gangâ€™s Journey

    <h4>Chapter 19 ¨C Kuroichi and the Gang¡¯s Journey</h4>

    One day, the cold disappearedpletely. It became warmer and it feels good.

    Kuroichi, Kuroni, Kurosan, and Kuroyon are looking at me seriously while lining up in front of me.

    What happened?

    The snowpletely melts and a certain part of the forest has grown more brilRiant than before.

    As if the representative, Kuroichi barks and they began running in certain directions.

    Eh?

    What is it?

    This is strange.

    As I¡¯m getting upset, Kuro and Yuki rubbed their bodies against me.

    E to¡­

    When I looked at Kuro and Yuki, they got close to each other as if showing something to me.

    ¡­.Ah.

    I get it.

    Kuroichi and the others went out to look for partners.

    Ah, ah, ah¡­

    I see.

    I give them my blessing.

    Though I feel lonely.

    Auuu.

    The next day, Kuroichi and the others didn¡¯t return so Kuro and Yuki cheer me up.

    Though they did not say anything, I¡¯m thankful that they are tried to.

    My heart hurts.

    I also want a bride.

    Because Kuroichi and the others are not here, the custom of having one of them apanying me did not continue.

    Though Kuro and Yuki tried to stay by my side, I asked them to hunt instead.

    Zabuton¡¯s children worked hard on the field watch.

    Their ribbon-like thread hunts and scares birds.

    Moreover, I appreciate them eating the insects that are trying to infest the crops.

    The hard thing is, I have to pay attention to where I step to as I enter the field.

    Although they are as big as a fist, it will be dangerous if I identally step on them.

    I don¡¯t want them to walk on the ground. I want them to be in a ce as high as possible.

    When I thought so, I asked them to move about 5 meters above the field and if they need to do something below, they¡¯ll just have to bungee jump.

    Amazing!

    I was surprised seeing therge number of Zabuton¡¯s children.

    They seem to exceed 100.

    I gave up the naming of children of Zabuton.

    My activities are the following: taking care and harvesting the fields, processing the prey Kuro and Yuki hunted, and making waterway.

    I want to find rock salts but I don¡¯t want to overdo it because Kuroichi and the others are gone.

    I¡¯ll build the waterway for the time being.

    It is for the paddy field and also for the bath.

    Especially now that Zabuton was able to make a towel like cloth.

    There was no fabric until Zabuton came so I used to use leaves to wipe my body.

    However, thanks to Zabuton, I can now wipe my body with cloth so my desire for bathing became stronger.

    I¡¯ll do my best to build the waterway.

    I worked hard.

    It has been 60 days since Kuroichi and the others left.

    The waterway is halfway done.

    While I¡¯m doing it, Zabuton¡¯s children shed their skin. They be bigger, about the size of a magazine. They helped me in building the waterway.

    They mainly carry soil.

    Those are the soil I softened and scooped with a shovel. I put them on big leaves which they carry.

    The amount they carry are small but because of their numbers, it can¡¯t be considered as a stupid idea.

    Also, until now, I alone have always been the one softening, carrying, packing and solidifying soil.

    However, thanks to Zabuton¡¯s children I can now concentrate more on what I¡¯m working at.

    I¡¯m grateful at Zabuton¡¯s children and I¡¯m sorry for not being able to name them.

    However, these children of Zabuton does not resemble Zabuton.

    They are somewhat simr since they also have hair covering their bodies and short arms but they look like a different species because their pattern is different.

    Is it because they are yet to mature?

    I wonder if they will be bigger by repeated shedding.

    Is there a possibility that they have a father I don¡¯t know of?

    In any case, since they are helping me a lot on the field works, I¡¯ll have them eat potatoes.

    Building waterway and field work.

    It is hard to do both.

    When I was thinking about it, Kuroni came back from the south.

    Apanying him is a ck dog bigger than him.

    Did you found your partner safely and return here?

    Tears have fallen a little.

    Kuroni¡¯s partner tried to intimidate me at first but when Kuroni, Kuro, Yuki, and Zabuton got in between, it became gentler.

    I wonder if they persuaded her.

    Thanks.

    At any rate, it is good that Kuroni is safe.

    He doesn¡¯t seem to be injured.

    He also seems to get along with his partner too.

    I wish his partner could get used to safety now.

    Also, how should I call her?

    Because she¡¯s Kuroni¡¯s bride, Kuroniyome?

    TN: Yome means ady wedded to a household.

    That¡¯s terrible.

    Jaa, she¡¯s a female so Yukini?

    Kurosan is a female.

    When Kurosan returned with her partner, what should I do?

    Moreover, Yuki is also pregnant.

    Although it is not obvious if you look at her stomach, I¡¯m pretty sure because Kuro is working harder than usual.

    I am worried.

    After a few days of worrying, Kurosan came back from the west.

    Her partner is a ck horned dog which is about her size.

    I am surprised that Kurosan¡¯s partner is full of wounds. Thankfully, Kurosan came back safely.

    He¡¯s walking steadily on his feet so I guess he¡¯s fine¡­

    When I looked at Kurosan¡¯s partner anxiously and tried to ask her what happened, she has the ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡± face so I thought of something.

    ¡­could it be that Kurosan is the one who did it?

    ¡¸I like you. Be my husband ¡¹

    Did Kurosan said that then attacked?

    No, no, Kurosan probably has a lot of suitors so he was injured because of that.

    Yes, that¡¯s it.

    Kurosan nodded as if agreeing.

    Do your best.

    A few dayster, Kuroichi returned with his partner and on the afternoon of that day, Kuroyon returned with his partner.

    Everyone returned?

    Kuroichi looks dignified so his partner watched and followed him.

    It seems like he¡¯s boasting his partner so I pat his head.

    Kuroyon is full of wounds and has the atmosphere simr to Kurosan¡¯s partner.

    Was he attacked by his partner?

    No, that¡¯s not it.

    He was challenged to a fight for his partner and won in the end.

    I want you to make a happy family.

    I¡¯m d that the returned but I¡¯m troubled about the names.

    Umu.

    Should I give up on that idea like what I did with Zabuton¡¯s children?

    Anyway, each of them will give birth after this.

    Considering that one couple could birth three to five animals, this is troublesome.

    Thinking about that food, should I need to expand the field?

    ¡­¡­.

    Let¡¯s do our best in various ways.

    I refreshed my heart.

 Chapter 20 - Kuroichi and the Gangâ€™s Partners

    <h4>Chapter 20 ¨C Kuroichi and the Gang¡¯s Partners</h4>

    Kuroichi¡¯s partner is Aris.

    Kuroni¡¯s partner is Iris.

    Kurosan¡¯s partner is Uno.

    Kuroyon¡¯s partner is Eris.

    I decided those names.

    To avoid mistakes, I made them to aiuoe order.

    TN: aiuoe is kana¡¯s sybary order.

    Kurosan¡¯s partner is not Uris since Uno is a male.

    By the way, Uno is the one who became the most familiar with mepared to the other neers.

    When I¡¯m ying with the Kuro¡¯s, Kurosan bites Uno¡¯s neck to drag him.

    During those times, Uno has an ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore¡± face.

    Hang in there.

    The neers have begun living like the Kuro¡¯s after a few days.

    However, it seems like Kuroichi and the gang¡¯s partners don¡¯t want to enter the doghouse where Kuro and Yuki are residing. They prefer sleeping outside.

    That is why my first job was to build a shed for them.

    I thought of expanding the fields for future needs¡­

    On the opposite side where the river is, I made arge space that can fit 16 fields, a four by four field, and enclosed it with log fence and moat.

    Thinking about the future, the number of their children will increase so this space is necessary.

    I left the log fence between my ce and the new one but I fill up the moat on that side.

    They might feel that they are isted if the left the moat as it is.

    Because I¡¯m using the AFT, the supposed to be hard work became easy.

    TN: It¡¯s tiring to always type all-purpose farming tool so I¡¯ll use AFT from now on.

    I¡¯ll make sheds for each couple to live in.

    The ce where the Kuro¡¯s are currently living is supposed to be a warehouse. Considering Kuroichi and the others with their future pups, they won¡¯t need such arge ce.

    Even if I say that, the size of the Kuro¡¯s arerge.

    I guess they need a room of at least four and a half tatami mat.

    Thinking about the entrance¡­I should consider the height too.

    I¡¯ll be troubled if they started fighting so building their sheds has been my priority.

    ¡­In the future, will the number of sheds increase?

    I¡¯ll think about it when the timees.

    I also dug a well in that ce considering Kuroichi and the other¡¯s drinking water.

    Although building the waterway is progressing, it is still a work in progress and it is difficult to bring water to this ce.

    I dig in a downward direction with a gentle slope so that Kuroichi and the others can drink by themselves.

    Simr to the first well, water came out after digging for about 10 meters so I was relieved.

    As for their toilet, I dug shallowly in a certain ce and prepare some partitioning screen.

    TN: Wolves want privacy too when doing their business.

    If it umtes, I¡¯ll just bury it and prepare another one in another ce.

    I have seen Kuro discharging a really big one by ident and the atmosphere between us became awkward for a while.

    Besides during winter or at night, the Kuro¡¯s usually go to the forest to do their business so this won¡¯t umte easily.

    I thought about the pups that will be born.

    This ce will be for those new dogs so I decided to call this dog area.

    I asked Kuro and Yuki to move in the dog area but they refused.

    Maa, I¡¯m d since I¡¯ll be lonely¡­

    Ah, no, I forgot about Zabuton.

    The neers Aris, Iris, Uno, and Eris seemed to like tomatoes too.

    It is probably a racial thing.

    At some point, Eris got impatient and identally ate an onion but there seemed to be no problem.

    I heard that onions are dangerous for dogs but is it different in this different world?

    TN: Onions contain an ingredient called thiosulphate which is toxic to cats and dogs. The ingestion of onions causes a condition called hemolytic anemia, which is characterized by damage to the red blood cells. Onion toxicity can cause the red blood cells circting through your pet¡¯s body to burst.

    No, I shouldn¡¯t be careless.

    Let¡¯s warn them no not eat it as much as possible.

    Looking at it, it seems like Eris likes onions so she was troubled a little.

    The neers also liked the frisbee. They are crazy for it.

    My arm got tired.

    I drink tea for a change of pace.

    The tea was growing too quick that it caught me off guard. I made tea bu picking up the buds.

    In addition, I forgot that I had to roast it first.

    My first tea taste like leaves on hot water.

    As for the buds, since they grow too fast, I was able to harvest buds on a regr basis.

    In regard to roasting tea¡­ because I don¡¯t know anything about the roasting condition, I can only use trial and error method.

    As a result, the taste can¡¯t be considered a tea.

    But if you don¡¯tpare it to the tea of my previous world, it is still drinkable.

    At least it¡¯s better than hot water.

    The problem with the tea is theck of tools such as tea strainers. I have to put the tea directly to the cup so I can¡¯t drink to thest drop.

    Let¡¯s make a tea ceremony set next winter.

 Chapter 21 - Field Expansion

    <h4>Chapter 21 ¨C Field Expansion</h4>

    I have to expand the field because the number of mouths to feed increased.

    Thepletion of the waterway is still far away.

    Presently, we can survive with what we presently have now but I have to n various things especially when I thought about winter.

    Also, when they gave birth, the amount of food consumption will increase.

    When I first met Kuro and Yuki, they managed to eat a big boar with just the two of them.

    It will not hurt to be prepared.

    On the south of the current field, I made a four by four field which is simr to the size of the dog area.

    Let¡¯s call it new field area.

    I¡¯m already used to field works. First step is to use hoe to make ridges on regr intervals then water them.

    Zabuton and her spiderlings y an active part in bird and pest extermination.

    By the way, Zabuton¡¯s spiderlings and Kuroichi and the gang¡¯s partners get along well.

    I was surprised when I saw Zabuton¡¯s spiderlings getting on the back of Aris.

    Aris seems to be helping Zabuton¡¯s spiderlings on moving around.

    I thought Aris is eating them at first so let¡¯s keep that a secret.

    I¡¯ll utilize this one as a whole field.

    However, I n on using it mainly for experiments.

    If I plow even if I don¡¯t have a clear image, will anything grow there?

    What will happen if I nt seeds and seedlings to the ce I plowed?

    Those are some things I want to experiment on.

    The crops have grown in the new field area.

    There are fruit-bearing trees but they don¡¯t have fruits yet although they now have flowers.

    It is impossible to expect anything this year but it will perhaps have something next year.

    Zabuton¡¯s spiderlings also helped with harvesting.

    They can¡¯t harvest any root crops because they can¡¯t pull them out. They help harvesting tomatoes, eggnts, and cucumbers.

    Moreover, they put it in a box that I prepared.

    I asionally see them steal eating but I overlook it. I¡¯m grateful for their help.

    Upon seeing Zabuton¡¯s spiderlings helping the harvest, the Kuro¡¯s tried to help too¡­.

    However, they can only use their mouth to harvest. Moreover, I feel like they are eating more than they harvest.

    They gave up after eating grandly.

    Of course, I got angry.

    I find the reflecting appearance of the kuro¡¯s interesting when I yelled at them.

    The waterway building has not advanced.

    Maa, it was because my time was taken by the dog area and the new field area. In addition to those, Yuki and the others are going to give birth soon.

    As Yuki and the other¡¯s stomach became obvious, the female camp began to stop hunting.

    On the other hand, the male camp works harder in hunting since the appetite of the females who are about to give birth is high.

    They hunt and hunt until they can catch no more.

    Therge amount of fur goes to Zabuton. With that amount, even a part of the floor of my residence has fur covering it.

    In any case, it took some of my time to dismantle the prey they hunted.

    Even though the kuros can eat it as it was, they asked me to dismantle them. I guess they got ustomed to the taste of processed meat without blood.

    When the big stomach femalese to me with begging faces, it bes impossible for me to refuse.

    I was treated like a butcher of the prey the male camp has hunted.

    The rush delivery came.

    The first one was Eris.

    She gave birth to four pups then Aris began giving birth.

    After that, Kurosan, Yuki, and Iris also gave birth in a dash.

    Until now, we usually eat near my residence but aside from Yuki, the others gave birth to their sheds in the dog area so it bes impossible for us to be together in a while.

    Because of that, I decided to set tables in two different ces.

    The kuros prefer cooked meat rather than raw meat.

    That was unexpected.

    I have an image of them liking raw meat¡­.

    Well, when I first met them, they were fascinated by the meat of the wild boar.

    It seems that Uno began to look manly when his pups are born.

    That¡¯s what I thought because he hunted a huge wild boar alone.

    Great.

    He managed to hunt it but he came to call for me to carry it.

    I went fishing in the river for a change.

    It is because I wanted to eat fish.

    I discovered a certain fact there.

    The AFT can¡¯t transform into a fishing rod.

    Why?

    Perhaps there are rules?

    For fishing, an ¡°All-purpose Fishing Tool¡± is needed.

    Although this seems to be a wake-up call, I did not mind it and became apologetic to the AFT.

    It had helped me sufficiently so far.

    I don¡¯t have anyint about it.

    Besides, although I can¡¯t transform it into a fishing rod, I can make traps using the hoe or shovel to catch fish.

    There is no problem at all.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Other than the thing that I was not able to catch any fish.

    Feeling defeated, I assumed that fishing activity is beyond me.

    It seems I can¡¯t catch different world fishes unless they are in a ce without water.

    It seems like I can¡¯t use mymon sense here with regards to fishes.

    Also, there were fishes with fangs.

    I was scared a little.

    Several dayster, I improved my trap and caught several 30cm long fishes.

    I ate them right away and it was bad.

    They smell like mud.

    When I caught a fish, the kuros did not show any interest at all so I thought that it was strange¡­

    Mou, regrettable.

 Chapter 22 - Winter Preparation and a Naked Girl?

    <h4>Chapter 22 ¨C Winter Preparation and a Naked Girl?</h4>

    I have begun feeling the chilliness in my residence.

    As for Kuro and the others pups, they are still cute but there is already a horn growing in their heads.

    I became a little mncholic since winter will arrive soon.

    The fruit tree did not bear fruits yet.

    I expect it next year.

    I have stored a considerable amount of food.

    To the point that I have to build more underground storage.

    You can call it thorough.

    I have raised and harvested more crops now.

    Thought the waterway is still iplete.

    In addition, I haven¡¯t secured salt yet.

    Will I be alright?

    I feel like I haven¡¯t tasted any sort salinity ever sinceing to this world¡­

    I have only eaten either produce or hunted animals and now, fish.

    ¡­¡­..

    Can it be supplemented by animal meats?

    I¡¯m not quite sure.

    I roast them.

    However, it is not possible for me to eat them raw.

    Though my physical condition might worsen in the future¡­I can¡¯t do anything for now.

    Let¡¯s make it my objective next year.

    I¡¯ll make it my top priority.

    TN: Why does it seem like he urgently needs salt? Salt ys a crucial role in maintaining human health. It is the main source of sodium and chloride ions in the human diet. Sodium is essential for nerve and muscle function and is involved in the regtion of fluids in the body.

    Next is waterway building.

    Ah¡­I want a wife.

    Sleeping alone at night is lonesome.

    Especially when I see the harmonious family of the kuros.

    Zabuton suddenly consoles me.

    Thanks.

    My n for winter¡­.

    I decided to make various things with wood and stones this year so I collected materials.

    Currently, I managed to unite woods without water leaking on them.

    I¡¯m currently using resins in order for that method to seed but now I¡¯m aiming for no water leak even if no resin is used.

    Devising the angle by carving the wood where the parts joins, I managed to prevent water leak.

    It prevented water leak but when more load was put in it, it cannot take the water pressure so I devised the carving to strengthen the unification.

    Perfect.

    I utilized it presently at the water container in the dog area.

    This is one step closer to the bath.

    Un.

    The fruit trees are also giving me a good feeling so I¡¯m thinking of nting cypress.

    For the sake of the bath.

    Kuroichi and the other¡¯s children don¡¯t have names except for one.

    It is because there are too many of them.

    It is also difficult to distinguish them.

    I¡¯m thinking of asking Zabuton to make scarfs with names.

    I named Kuro¡¯s four new pups.

    Kurogo, Kuroroku, Kuronana, and Kurohachi.

    Kurogo and Kuroroku are males while Kuronana and Kurohachi are females.

    This is not discrimination.

    They are living near my residence so there are a lot of chances for us to meet.

    A pure white puppy is born among the new pups and it is the pup of Eris and Kuroyon.

    I named it because it¡¯spletely distinguishable.

    Fubuki.

    I think it suits her because she looks like snow.

    TN: Fubuki = Blizzard

    She¡¯s female.

    At the time when the horns can be clearly seen on the forehead of the puppies, Zabuton informed us that there was an incident on the north side.

    It seems that the urgency is higher than usual so I have a bad feeling.

    To affirm my hunch, I was surprised to see the kuros running all together on the north side.

    The puppies also acted simrly.

    Why?

    Did a dangerous guye?

    I took out the AFT and followed the kuros.

    When I arrived at the ce where the kuros surrounded, I saw a naked girl.

    She looks like in her lower grade of elementary school. She has silver hair and an outstanding pretty face.

    In the future, she¡¯ll absolutely be a beauty.

    However, her body was full of scratches made by the kuros. She¡¯s currently being confronted by the kuros with a big tree behind her.

    The kuros are attacking her one after another, on one ce after another.

    She was blown in session.

    Even if the girl is an enemy, why are the kuros not holding her down even though their difference in physique is clear?

    No no, wait wait.

    They have to calm down.

    However, even though I already pped my hands, the kuros are still hostile.

    The surrounded girl noticed me.

    ¡¸H-help me ¡¹

    Good.

    I can understand what she said.

    I felt something after hearing words after a long time.

    ¡¸All right ¡¹

    I passed through the kuros and came in front of the girl.

 Chapter 23 - Savage?

    <h4>Chapter 23 ¨C Savage?</h4>

    When I came in front of the girl, I had the kuros fall back and take off my jacket to temporarily cover her body.

    It seems like it gives the girl a breather so she approached me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be scared. ¡¹

    As I said that, the girl bit my neck and sucked my blood.

    TN: Wild waifu uses leech life + attract¡­

    The girl grows rapidly.

    Until a while ago, she looks like a lower elementary schooler now she looks like in her upper grade.

    Her body, which is full of injuries, recovers in a dash and bes glossy.

    ¡¸Eh? Eh? Eh? ¡¹

    I was surprised when the girl suddenly sucked my blood and it made me unable to move. Kuro made his move and took the girl away from me.

    After that, the dogs attack the girl.

    ¡¸Wait, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Stop attacking, please. ¡¹

    Fubuki dashed, the girl was thrown in the air and was attacked by the dog again before she hits the ground.

    When the girl fixes her posture in the air, another dog jumps high and ms her on the ground.

    It¡¯s a body m.

    Seeing that, I regain myposure.

    ¡¸Ah¡­wait wait. ¡¹

    I stopped the kuros.

    The kuros obediently followed me but they are still in their attack mode posture.

    As for the girl, the kuros badly bruised her again and she returned to being a lower grade elementary schooler.

    No, she¡¯s smaller nowpared to earlier.

    ¡¸Are you an enemy? ¡¹

    ¡¸N-no no, please tell these fellows to calm down!¡¹

    ¡¸You sucked my blood but you¡¯re not an enemy?¡¹

    The girl before me might be a vampire.

    I don¡¯t have any idea if there is anyone else can do that.

    ¡¸I apologize for sucking your blood. I would have died if I stayed in that state any longer.¡¹

    ¡¸When you suck blood, you recover?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    That¡¯s why the kuros attacked her.

    She immediately sucked my blood as soon as I let my guard down.

    ¡¸Will there be any effect now that you sucked my blood?¡¹

    I heard that if a vampire sucks your blood, you will turn into a lower ss vampire¡­

    ¡¸¡­I-it should have had a charm effect but¡­it looks like it doesn¡¯t work on you.¡¹

    TN: ¡­It has no effect.

    ¡¸Will I also be a vampire¡­Will I be an undead?¡¹

    ¡¸You won¡¯t. If you dislike it, I won¡¯t ask for your blood anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I see. In other words¡­I won¡¯t be facing any problem with what had happened. ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I only drank your blood to recover. I apologize for the sin Imitted unto you so please overlook it. ¡¹

    ¡­..

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Let me think.

    ¡¸For the time being, do you want to suck a little more of my blood?¡¹

    It seems like the girl and the kuros were surprised with my proposal.

    ¡¸I-is it alright?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. You¡¯re not an enemy, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, ahhh¡­.¡¹

    The girl bit my neck while being modest.

    Chuchu, she¡¯s sucking it.

    The girl¡¯s body grows from a lower grade elementary schooler to an upper-grade elementary schooler and finally into a junior high schooler.

    The wounds on her body disappears beautifully too.

    A mysterious spectacle.

    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡¹

    The girl shows a satisfied expression.

    I checked my body.

    Though my blood was sucked, there is no effect.

    In my previous world, I understand how bad you¡¯ll feel if blood was extracted from your body¡­

    But I don¡¯t feel like my blood has decreased.

    ¡¸How about a little more?¡¹

    I asked her to suck more.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay¡­thank you.¡¹

    The girl sucks my blood.

    From a junior high schooler, she grows into a high schooler.

    As expected, I don¡¯t feel like losing blood at all.

    Good.

    ¡¸Can you drink a little more?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I can¡­.¡¹

    The girl sucks my blood further.

    From a high schooler, she became a university student.

    ¡¸Fuu¡­any more than this¡­¡¹

    The girl says that as if hesitating.,.. no, she is not a girl.

    Beside me is a beautiful woman.

    She can suck that much blood without me being affected thanks to the gift god gave me when I came into this world.

    Healthy body

    This might also be the reason why the charm has no effect on me.

    Anyway.

    Before me is a beautiful woman.

    Moreover, she¡¯s naked.

    ¡­¡­.

    I told the kuros to disperse and decided to invite her to my house.

    ¡¸Eh, eh, eh? What? Wai¡­eh?¡¹

    Did I act like a savage?

    The number of residents increased.

    TN: MC used snusnu¡­ ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)

 Chapter 24 - Loo

    <h4>Chapter 24 ¨C Loo</h4>

    The name of the vampire is Lulushi = Loo.

    I have tried calling her in a number of ways but it eventually bes Loo.

    By the way, the way she addressed me changed from Savage, Erotic Beast, Bastard, Vige Chief, and now Husband.

    TN:¡­.it¡¯s super effective.

    Because I epted Loo, the kuros epted her too.

    I was careless so when she met Zabuton and her spiderlings, she fainted.

    Although she¡¯s a vampire, she¡¯s still a woman.

    One would normally be surprised if she saw a giant spider with a lot of big spiders.

    After she recovered, she somehow epted my exnation.

    However, she was startled when Zabuton sneaked behind her.

    Loo doesn¡¯t necessarily need blood, she can also eat the foods that I eat.

    She especially likes tomato.

    Though she fought with the kuros, they got along well as they have simr taste.

    Zabuton requested me for potatoes so I cooked using tomatoes and potatoes.

    A shocking truth was found out because of that.

    It started when Loo ate what I cooked.

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t add salt? ¡¹

    ¡¸There is no salt. I looked for it but can¡¯t find it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Eh?¡¹

    I would never forget Loo¡¯s expression during that time for the rest of my life.

    I apanied Loo to the well.

    It is the first well that I dug diagonally.

    I thought that we¡¯re going to the bottom but we stopped somewhere near the entrance. She knocked on the wall and tried to cut off a part of it.

    The ground around there is hard.

    Really hard.

    Therefore, she just shaved off the rock like wall.

    Loo and I returned and boiled it in a pot with water.

    ¡¸If you boil it like this, salt wille out.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸Once the all the water boils, what will be left is salt.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    I obtained the salt that I desire.

    A few dayster, we finally made salt.

    The food now has saltiness.

    It seems that in this area, there is no rock salt but there is ayer of soil salt.

    The depth is about 50 centimeters from the ground. Is the whole forest covered with that?

    Well, the nts in this forest seem to be special.

    By the way, thanks to the AFT, the crops are growing in the fields.

    But because of it, we won¡¯t be able to extract salt from the soil in the fields.

    I offer my prayer to the shrine I made near the big tree.

    Changing the topic.

    I checked the surface of the reservoir if there is salt soil there.

    Kuh¡­there is.

    The saltyer might dissolve into the water so I took some soil from another ce to cover theyer of salt soil and beat it with a hammer. I beat it again and again to harden it.

    Loo seems to be able to make her own clothes using magic.

    The first time I met her, she was stark naked. It seems that she needs magical power to maintain the clothes. She was wounded that time so she was not able to.

    Magical power.

    Magical powerrr.

    I was impressed when I saw Loo making fire with magic.

    Going back to the topic, Loo can make clothes with magical power but now she¡¯s wearing clothes made by Zabuton.

    It seems like the clothes Zabuton makes are better than the nobles have so Loo likes it a lot.

    By the way, Loo can freely change her body size, during the day she makes her body smaller simr to a junior high school student.

    As for the reason why she¡¯s bigger at night and smaller at day¡­it seems like in order for me to be prudent.

    TN: In short, MC won¡¯ty his hands on Loo when she looks like a loli.

    So she wants me to be prudent¡­

    I¡¯ll be prudent, a little.

    TN: It seems like erotic beast-san doesn¡¯t have much self-control.

    Well, since the residents have increased, I need to prepare more for winter.

    We¡¯ll be in trouble if I don¡¯t¡­But since I already have nned various things since spring, it won¡¯t change that much because the poption only increased by one.

    Conversely speaking, I¡¯m d that the number of people who can harvest increased.

    Since Zabuton¡¯s spiderlings can¡¯t harvest root crops¡­

    ¡¸No way, that¡¯s dirty¡­¡¹

    Loo seemed to oppose doing farm work in the beginning but after 2 ¨C 3 days, she no longer minds it.

    Her adaptive power is over 9000.

    TN: Supposed to be ¡°She has high adaptive power.¡±

    After eating, before sundown.

    I asked Loo if she can teach me magic.

    I managed to understand the theory but I can¡¯t use it.

    Loo said, I¡¯m a person with no magical talent.

    Regrettable.

    It seems that people with no magical talent can learn magic in about 10 to 20 years, however, the magic they can learn is limited on litting a bonfire.

    Well¡­it¡¯s not worth the effort.

    Loo can use variety of magics.

    It seems that she¡¯s a famous mage before shees here.

    In short, she can use variety of magic because she studied different type of magic.

    Among them is light magic that is useful in daily lives.

    In the darkness of the night, the ce where she casted magic will be moderately bright.

    It seems like if it is casted before the night, it will roughlyst until dawn.

    Moreover, the insects won¡¯t go near the light magicpared to a bonfire.

    It¡¯s really convenient.

    The downside is that it requires magical power to turn it off.

    I currently find it useful in lighting the toilet.

    ¡¸I can use various powerful offensive magic¡­¡¹

    When morning came, I also asked her to lit the fire.

    ¡¸No, you don¡¯t have to cast something at that level¡­¡¹

    Winter hase.

    I worked hard in various ways until spring.

    TN: ording to the trailer and LN¡¯s illustration, the vampire¡¯s name is Loo. After two chapter, I¡¯ll also follow the trailer and will name the angel Tier.

 Chapter 25 - Winter was Short and Spring has Come

    <h4>Chapter 25 ¨C Winter was Short and Spring has Come</h4>

    I feel that the winter this year was short.

    Is it because Loo is here?

    In any case, spring hase.

    This year¡¯s goal.

    Completion of the waterway.

    Let¡¯s do our best.

    The first thing I¡¯ll do this year is to plow the fields.

    I decided to make a new field on the north side for fruit trees.

    The size of the new area is a 16 four by four square fields which are 50 meters each.

    The fruit trees I¡¯ve nted will not bear fruits yet but I know that they would as they grow up.

    Besides, fruit trees don¡¯t need much attention.

    Since Zabuton¡¯s spiderlings are working hard for pest prevention, my hardship is only at the beginning.

    The bodies of Zabuton¡¯s spiderlings have be bigger so I think that the trees around here will be their new home.

    The trees I initially nted are apples, pears, tangerine, orange, persimmon, and peaches.

    In addition, I also tried nting grapes, pineapple, banana, cherry, and chestnut.

    After that, I nted a lot of tea trees too.

    Loo and I consumed a lot of tea so the supply unexpectedly decreased.

    I will struggle making teater but that¡¯s another story.

    The kuros went to the forest and began hunting.

    The first prey of this year is a huge wild boar.

    As usual, they call for me since they can¡¯t take it home.

    Maa, I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t have any problem consuming it in the wild.

    However, securing meat gives a good feeling.

    If they continue like this, won¡¯t the preys around here disappear?

    Isn¡¯t it better to adjust their hunting pace to some extent?

    I¡¯m a little troubled.

    While worrying about it, the horn on the kuros head began falling.

    Will Kuroichi and the other¡¯s pups go out and find partner too because of this?

    I¡¯ll be happy if they coulde back safely¡­

    While thinking about it, I think the pace will increase and it will be bad.

    Well, I¡¯ll think about it when the timees.

    At any rate, before the pups of Kuroichi and the others leave to find partners, Zabuton¡¯s spiderlings had gathered in front of the hut where Loo and I lived.

    Why?

    This atmosphere, perhaps ¡­..

    Zabuton¡¯s spiderlings lifted one of their legs and waved at me then spit threads from their but and flew away one after another.

    Are they going out to look for partners as well?

    ¡­¡­

    So sudden.

    I made the fruit area for you.

    Unlike with the kuros, tears fell from my eyes as I felt that they would note back.

    Zabuton came in front of the crying me and raised one of her legs as if trying tofort me.

    Behind Zabuton, there are still many spiderlings who had not left.

    You guys ¡­

    Is that so?

    You¡¯ll stay?

    And¡­further behind were countess spiders asrge as a fist.

    ¡­¡­I see.

    Spring hase.

    After the spiderlings left, Kuroichi and the other¡¯s pups left to search for partners as expected.

    It is unexpected that some of the stayed.

    Looking at it, it seems that the ones who stayed are couples.

    I see.

    All of Kuro¡¯s pups, Kurogo, Kuroroku, Kuronana, and Kurohachi, left. It seems that they understand and naturally avoided being partners with blood rtives.

    The kuros are clever.

    Fubuki, the only named pup of Eris, stayed with her partner which is Aris¡¯ pup.

    Aris¡¯ son is tattered, well¡­that¡­Yeah, get along well.

    Given that there are new couples, it has been my daily routine to construct a shed at the dog area.

    Considering future expansion, it¡¯s impossible to construct a detached house for each one of them.

    Because of that, I made a long tenement type sheds.

    I feel like I¡¯m making horse¡¯s stable.

    Well, I think that¡¯s not bad.

    Thinking about the number of pups who looked for partners, I made a lot of sheds.

    As it gets warmer and warmer, I wear the new clothes that Zabuton made.

    As usual, her fashion sense is better than mine.

    The clothes she made are results of trial and errors so as a way of thanking her, I made wooden mannequins.

    The mannequins I made for her are of the same size of Loo and me.

    I¡¯m looking forward to your future works.

    By the way, I also made several pieces of wooden hangers that can be used to store clothes.

    Zabuton¡¯s spiderlings who stayed seemed to be able to make simple things like bags but it is impossible for them to make things withplicated shapes.

    I put some grass into those bags to make something like a cushion.

    Loo seems to like the cushion.

    We usually sit on things made of woods and stones so she wanted something soft.

    Loo has been trying hard to make an O-shape cushion for the toilet.

    Because of that, I suggested her to make a U shape instead of an O shape.

    She was pleased.

    And, it seems like Zabuton¡¯s spiderlings are looking at me with eyes full of admiration.

    This is somewhat embarrassing because the idea came from my previous world.

    After that, I made some things like a sofa.

    Loo said that I should have made a bed first.

    I see.

    Is that a night invitation?

    I¡¯ll do my best.

 Chapter 26 - Tendon? A Woman with Wings

    <h4>Chapter 26 ¨C Tendon? A Woman with Wings</h4>

    Kuroichi¡¯s pups are about toe back.

    I was informed by Zabuton about an abnormality in the north.

    It¡¯s the same when Loo came.

    The kuros all ran to the north at once while me and Loo chased them hurriedly.

    No way, is there a naked girl again?

    Loo is enough for me.

    When we arrived at the ce where the kuros are, there was a trembling angel surrounded by the kuros.

    Angel.

    She has blonde hair with a lovely face.

    She looks like a high school student.

    Her chest is really noticeable and she really has an appeal of a woman.

    She hasrge wings on her back and is wearing a pure white dress.

    Unlike the time with Loo, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll suck my blood. She was bitten in her hands, feet, and wings and she was also knocked down.

    As expected, I entered the scene to intervene.

    ¡¸Wait wait wait ¡¹

    It¡¯s exactly like what happened with Loo.

    After the kuros fall back, the judged that she was saved when she saw me and began crying.

    My desire to protect her stirred up.

    But I already have Loo.

    I tried to leave things to Loo but the angel got furious when she saw Loo.

    ¡¸So this is where you have been! You rotten vampire! ¡¹

    The kuros respond to her rage and beat her up.

    For the kuros, Loo is already a friend and a family.

    While feeling d for confirming their feelings, I intervened again.

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­¡­Thank you very much. ¡¹

    As expected, she¡¯s bleeding all over that it¡¯s dropping on the ground, she¡¯s pitiful.

    Thinking of what I could do for her, the angel manages to do something with her own power.

    With magic.

    She heals herself with healing magic. She stops the bleeding and cleaned her body and clothes with magic that I don¡¯t understand well.

    Is it cleaning magic?

    When I thought how convenient it is, Loo¡¯spetitive spirit lits up and says that she can also do it.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Now, should I ask her to clean up the excrement that umted under the toilet?

    Though I can take care of it myself, I don¡¯t feel like doing it¡­..I¡¯m still not motivated enough.

    When the timing is right, I¡¯ll try asking her as a favor.

    As of now, I know that it will be of no use.

    ¡¸Vampire. Why are you hiding here? ¡¹

    Loo and the angel seem to know each other.

    Looking at it, it seems like they have a hostile rtionship.

    ¡¸Well, various things happened. Are you alright? That¡¯s quite painful. ¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m okay now¡­.It is no longer painful. ¡¹

    ¡¸I understand because I also almost got killed. ¡¹

    ¡¸You too? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. They¡¯re merciless. Magic is also ineffective since they can evade it. ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. You are safe now.¡¹

    But it seems different now.

    It seems like there¡¯s a strange empathy born between them.

    ¡¸I apologize for what happened that time. Therefore, let¡¯s stop the dispute here.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re apologizing¡­¡­¡­I understand. Let¡¯s stop our dispute.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. Then, let me introduce you to my husband.¡¹

    Loo suddenly introduced me.

    ¡¸Eh? A, aahh¡­.eh to¡­..I¡¯m Hiraku.¡¹

    Machio Hiraku.

    It has been a while since I introduced myself to someone so I somewhat stuttered.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you. I am Tier. As you can see, I¡¯m an angel.¡¹

    Angel race.

    There is such a race here too.

    ¡¸I came here in pursuit of Lulushi-san but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Pursuit?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Lulushi-san acts violently in a town and she even has a bounty.¡¹

    I should look after Loo.

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­I somewhat overdid it a little that time.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a little. Even though no one was injured, it crushed the face of the nobles.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha.¡¹

    Loo adds.

    ¡¸I came here because I wanted to escape from her.¡¹

    Escape?

    I have known Loo¡¯s character to a certain extent¡­she¡¯s not the type to escape.

    Loo answers my question.

    ¡¸She¡¯s a little stronger than me because of affinity.¡¹

    ¡¸Lulushi, you¡¯ve changed. If it¡¯s you from before, you will absolutely not say that I¡¯m stronger.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu¡­.I realized my powerlessness.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­I see. I agree. Your self-conceit will really disappear.¡¹

    Tier and Loo looked at the kuros at a distant.

    ¡¸That number is foul.¡¹

    ¡¸Yup.¡¹

    Maa, since they will no longer fight, let¡¯s wee her.

    ¡¸Anyway, will youe to our house? It¡¯s a poor shed¡­.but it¡¯s better than standing here¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Come in by all means.¡¹

    Loo unexpectedly invited her enthusiastically.

    ¡¸¡­Is that so? Then please excuse me for intruding.¡¹

    I disbanded the kuros and headed to the shed where Loo and I sleep with Tier and Loo.

    As we enter the shed, Loo incited the three of us for some reason.

    ¡¸Y-you swindled me! You vile vampire!¡¹

    ¡¸My body can¡¯t take it alone. Please do it with me.¡¹

    ¡¸No one is fool enough to go with that! Release me!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m already satisfied with Loo.¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I just say that my body won¡¯tst! Hora, now!¡¹

    The number of resident increased by one.

    ********************

    AN: Tendon is aedic term.

    It means repeating the same gag or silly line.

 Chapter 27 - The Number of Residents Increases

    <h4>Chapter 27 ¨C The Number of Residents Increases</h4>

    This has been the tenth day since Tier started living with us.

    She experienced everything Loo experienced and everything was settled now.

    TN: I apologize but I can¡¯t really find the ¡°details¡± of that said experience no matter where I look.

    She also fainted upon seeing Zabuton. Is it normal for women to faint upon seeing Zabuton?

    She¡¯s not that scary.

    ¡¸Your body certainly won¡¯tst with that. ¡¹

    ¡¸Right. I was saved when you came. ¡¹

    The two of them, who got along rapidly, are eating cucumber and tomato savorily.

    Tier seems to like cucumber and she¡¯s munching it crunchily¡­

    Tier looks erotic while Loo doesn¡¯t look suited for cucumber.

    ¡¸You can escape via lolification but I don¡¯t have the ability to do that¡­ we need to consider other methods¡­.like increasing the number of partners.¡¹

    ¡¸You know husband¡¯s character. We want to increase our numbers but he¡¯ll definitely get mad if we kidnap someone.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. But don¡¯t worry. We don¡¯t need to kidnap someone.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s on your mind?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeehh. I happened to see some beforeing here. I¡¯ll take a leave for a while.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­ If you run away, I will chase after you.¡¹

    ¡¸I will not run away because my husband is here.¡¹

    Tier, after calling me in various ways, like Loo, called me ¡°husband¡±.

    Several days after Tier went out for business, Kuroichi and the others¡¯ pups started to return.

    Some of them were tattered.

    Uhn, do your best.

    The dogs who got here for the first time shows vignce against me and Loo but became friendly when the kuros mediated.

    There is no trouble at all.

    One of the returning pups is a little special.

    He brought back three partners.

    Three.

    It is one of the male pups of Iris.

    The three partners he brought home are all females.

    He looks weak but he doesn¡¯t have any injuries.

    It seems like he gets along well with the three he brought back.

    I thought they are strictly one man one wife¡­am I wrong?

    Maa, as long as there will be no trouble I will not say anything.

    Like Fubuki, I also named him.

    Masayuki.

    It is the main character of a rom, battle manga from my previous world.

    TN: Reference? No idea.

    He never decided who his partner will be and in the end, he impregnated all the female characters. It made a bigmotion in the.

    The legendary man of harem, Masayuki.

    I don¡¯t yearn to be like him because it will take too much vigor.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Areh?

    Don¡¯t I already like that with Loo and Tier¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    I decided not to think about it.

    When all of Kuroichi and the others¡¯ pups returned safely, it feels like density rose up in a dash.

    It seems like the tenement-style sheds I prepared was not that bad.

    Well, it is better than sleeping outside.

    And breeding will probably start.

    They go out to the periphery of the forest to hunt together ande back with prey on their mouth.

    I became busy with taking out blood and dismantling internal organs.

    In addition, they knocked down boars several times and called me to carry it back.

    Since I still need to take care of the fields, I¡¯ve been working hard every day.

    Tier came back.

    Apanying her were seven women.

 Chapter 28 - High Elf

    <h4>Chapter 28 ¨C High Elf</h4>

    ¡¸I¡¯m Ria. ¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Ris. ¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Riri. ¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Rif. ¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Rikoto. ¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Rize. ¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Rita. ¡¹

    Ria, Ris, Riri, Rif, Rikoto, Rize, and Rita.

    All of these women, who introduced themselves, are all of the same race with long ears.

    ¡¸Elf? ¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re high elves¡­.but we don¡¯t mind if you call us elves. ¡¹

    I don¡¯t really know the difference.

    ¡¸Tier-san rmended us toe here. Please, let us live here. ¡¹

    ¡¸eh to¡­ ¡¹

    When I looked at Tier, she ced her hands on my shoulders and looked straight at my face.

    ¡¸I will exin their tragic past. ¡¹

    The high elf women had lived in a vige north of here. About 200 years ago, they got involved in a war involving humans and their vige was destroyed.

    Because of that, their race scattered and began wandering to find a ce they can reside.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve been living while moving in the forest for a long time. ¡¹

    ¡¸If we can¡¯t find a ce to settle down, we won¡¯t be able to increase our poption. ¡¹

    ¡¸Please, I beg of you. ¡¹

    The seven of them lower their head.

    It seems like the custom of lowering their heads is something they don¡¯t know but Tier taught them in advance as a way of asking favor.

    I have never experienced something like this before. Seven women lowering their head before me makes me feel a bit shy.

    ¡¸They can also be considered as manpower so please. ¡¹

    ¡¸I also think that it¡¯s a good idea. I heard that high elves are smart and they look good too. Also, you are still young, right? ¡¹

    Tier strongly pushes the idea and Loo approves it too.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the oldest. I am a little over 400.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the youngest. I am around 300.¡¹

    Ria is the oldest and Rita seems to be the youngest but I don¡¯t understand their standard.

    Every one of them looks like university students. Some might even think they¡¯re high school students.

    All of these elves are beautiful. Or are their race is like that?

    Anyway¡­they are looking for a ce to settle down¡­.

    To be honest, I¡¯m d with the increase in manpower.

    ¡¸There are various races cohabitating here, I don¡¯t mind as long as you don¡¯t start a fight.¡¹

    Therefore, I gave my permission.

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do my best.¡¹

    ¡¸Please take care of me.¡¹

    Voices of joy came out from the seven women.

    The seven of them fainted upon seeing Zabuton. Then, fainted again when they saw the kuros.

    This is the first time I saw someone fainting after seeing the kuros.

    ¡­¡­

    I wonder if they are not good with dogs.

    Afterward, a shed was built to secure the residence of the seven.

    I decided to make a big one where the seven of them could live in and not per individual.

    It¡¯s a big shed so I guess it¡¯s a cottage.

    Let¡¯s just call it a house.

    As expected of a house that can amodate 7 people, it can¡¯t bepleted in one day.

    I¡¯ll just have Ria¡¯s group to sleep on tents for now.

    The cottage construction site is located in the south of the reservoir and west of the new field as requested by them.

    That will be southwest from my residence.

    They have requested to construct it there but it¡¯s a little far away.

    Why?

    The size southwest area is simr to a four by four field and they requested it to be built in the center.

    They might feel lonely because there is nothing in the surrounding¡­.

    Well, let¡¯s just hope they won¡¯t since they are the one who requested it. Let¡¯s start the construction as nned.

    After that, I also made log fence and dug moat surrounding the southwest area.

    There is a moat that is in contact with the new field¡­.I¡¯ll leave it for now.

    Defenses for ces where people live in should be firm.

    After that, we decided the location of the well and the toilet and constructed it.

    Thinking about the future development, we also made a basement and a dump site.

    I can turn all garbage into fertilizers using the AFT but they can¡¯t do it.

    That¡¯s why they need a dump site.

    The digging and cutting of trees are my jobs and the seven of them are the ones processing the woods for construction.

    Compared to me, they are more powerful and more skillful.

    I watch them processing the woods especially their method of uniting them.

    I feel like I¡¯ll obstruct their job if I help them so I leave it to them.

    I dug holes,pact the ground, and gather wood ording to their instructions.

    After 10 days, a fine log house waspleted.

    Furthermore, it is an above the ground floor type.

    And two floors.

    ¡­¡­.

    I¡¯m slightly jealous.

    But I learned.

    The method of their construction.

    Fufufu.

    It might be a good idea for me to make a new house.

    The log house is a horizontal rectangr type.

    Upon entering, you¡¯ll be in therge hall and dining area at once.

    It seems like a ce where everyone can work or eat.

    There is an enclosure at the center of the room where one can lit fire.

    Is this hearth on the ground?

    It looks like it.

    There are doors on the left and right side of the hall. If it were me I¡¯ll make them into kitchen and bath but they made it into warehouses.

    There are also stairs on the left and right side of the hall towards the second floor.

    On the second floor, the rooms are on top of the warehouses and there is only one corridor that connects the left and right part.

    Because of that, the hall feels very open.

    The doors on the second floor are lined up at a regr interval.

    Each one is a private room.

    Each room is a slender type. Inside is a bed, a cab, and a small desk and chair.

    All of them are made by me.

    Thanks to AFT.

    They are more dexterous than me but they can¡¯t be faster than me since I have the AFT.

    Maa, if they don¡¯t like my works, they probably make one for themselves.

    There are four rooms on each side so a total of eight.

    It seems that one room is vacant.

    With the futons, cushions, and curtains made by Zabuton and her spiderlings, I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t have a problem sleeping.

    Un, that¡¯s good.

    It seems that they have been ustomed to the life here by the time the log house waspleted.

    They were especially impressed with the taste of the crops in the field.

    Their favorites are pumpkin, radish, eggnt and for some reason, garlic.

    Visually, I want them to stop eating garlics like snacks.

    They also sometimes go hunting with the kuros with bows in their hands.

    Since the kuros don¡¯t seem to dislike theirpany, they are probably quite skilled.

    With Zabuton and her spiderlings, they can be relieved regarding clothing.

    ¡¸Please, tell me if there is any problem.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand, vige chief.¡¹

    By the way, they call me ¡°vige chief¡±.

    I resisted but it was futile.

    At first, they called me ¡°King¡± then ¡°feudal lord-sama¡± so I guess it¡¯s a good improvement.

    It took me a hard time to remove the ¡°sama¡± from ¡°vige chief-sama¡±.

    The next night after thepletion of the log house, Ria and the others flock to my bed.

    ¡¸Wh-what are you doing?¡¹

    To my question, they answered me as if everything was happening as it¡¯s supposed to be.

    ¡¸Breeding¡¹

    ¡¸For the sake of our race, thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸Tier-san said that if we settle here, we¡¯ll receive good seeds¡­I¡¯ll do my best.¡¹

    I asked Loo and Tier for help but it was in vain.

    They knew it.

    So that¡¯s the reason why the built the house in the middle of the southwest area.

    Propagating the future, the poption will increase because of breeding.

    I resisted but it was in vain.

    Go on, abuse the weak me.

    Afterwards.

    The female camp discussed the rotation.

    They didn¡¯t ask me for anything.

    Consoling me, who¡¯s sitting in a triangr manner, is Kuroni and Iris pup, Masayuki.

    ********************

    AN: Each field is about 50 X 50 meters in size. The river is five kilometers to the west.

    TN: Light novel and manga version of southwest area is below. Web novel version of southwest area is smaller. Just like what is written in this chapter, it is only about 4 X 4 fields in size.

 Chapter 29 - Regarding the Elves

    <h4>Chapter 29 ¨C Regarding the Elves</h4>

    Let¡¯s rewind the time a little.

    I was surprised when Ria¡¯s group arrived.

    ¡¸Eh? You use fire to cook meat? ¡¹

    ¡¸Eehh? By chance, is it prohibited to use fire here? ¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not the case ¡­¡­ I thought elf is a race that lives one with nature and hates fire.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. How are we going to live without using fire?¡¹

    ¡¸With the power of nature¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you give an example?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eh to¡­You get up as the sun rises and sleep as the sun sets. Your food came from trees. You treasure the forest and don¡¯t use iron in order to not damage the forest.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehtto¡­.Feudal lord-sama¡¹

    ¡¸How many times do I have to tell you to not call me feudal lord-sama¡­so?¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t underestimate nature. If we live like that in the forest, we¡¯ll die soon. We might not evenst a day.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. That¡¯s right.¡¹

    I nodded to agree with Ria who answered wholeheartedly. I abandoned the image of elves I had in mind.

    Though I intended to abandon it¡­.

    ¡¸You can do cksmithing and mining work too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. We can do the cksmithing work but the forge¡­we¡¯ll rely on you for that. Please help us with that. Once youplete the forge, we can do various items made of iron.¡¹

    ¡¸That would be great¡­smithing¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Is there any problem?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s just¡­.I didn¡¯t expect that you can smith.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh. But if we can¡¯t smith, we can¡¯t make knives or hatchet especially arrowheads.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    Dwarves won¡¯t have their turn huh.

    Uhn.

    I followed Ria¡¯s instruction and started making a forge.

    A good chance to learn.

    They have been traveling for as many as 200 years so it seems like it is possible for them to do most things.

    The only thing they were not able to do is to settle down and to breed.

    In order to settle down, food security is a must and they will only start breeding when they found a permanent settlement that is not dangerous.

    Now that they found a settlement, the problems are that there are no men. Do they intend to recruit somewhere?

    Let¡¯s not ask for the details.

    In reality, I¡¯m in the position of the recruited man.

    Ria¡¯s group are also great in terms of harvesting.

    They are especially good at processing wheat which I postponed sometime ago.

    ¡¸This is your wheat?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­.yes¡¹

    I thought that the ear of wheat I harvested before are alreadypletely dry but it seems like that¡¯s not the case.

    After drying them more, they were threshed then milled.

    It seems like the flow is simr to processing rice that I heard about.

    Ria¡¯s group thresh the stored wheat and mill them into powder.

    Only then we were able to bake bread in an open fire.

    ¡¸This is necessary for making bread.¡¹

    Rif showed me the necessary thing that is inside a pot.

    Inside of it is something like a fermented fruit.

    ording to my memory from my previous world¡­.I heard that it will not swell without yeast.

    This.

    ¡¸Though you never settled down you know various things in details.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m already doing something like this before we became wanderers.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d that we can help you with your field. May I ask if we can also have fields of our own?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind¡­.Do you have seeds you want to raise?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The truth is, we collected them when we were wandering around.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then, I will assign you to a ce where it can¡¯t be affected by other crops.¡¹

    ¡¸We will not raise anything that will affect other crops. We will start nting at our backyard first. If we will encounter any problem, we¡¯ll let you know.¡¹

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    The AFT is convenient and its only limit is imagination.

    Thinking about all the things I¡¯ve done, my own strength will never be enough to be a self-sufficient farmer.

    For now, I want to work one step at a time.

    I know Ria¡¯s group war potential and they also cooperated in my waterway making.

    Together with Zabuton¡¯s spiderlings, we became very efficient.

    If this continues, we will be able toplete it within this year¡­.

    It¡¯s that hard.

    Anyway, the season is good and Ria¡¯s group house waspleted.

    By the way, the kuros gave birth this year too.

    I can¡¯t figure which is the parents of the pups.

    In short, without being apanied by their parents, I can¡¯t distinguish which pup is it.

    I would appreciate if they can stand out like Fubuki¡­they are all ck.

    You can only individually distinguish them using their forehead, more specifically, the shape of their horn. You can identify them individually through the color of their horn, the shape, and how shiny it is¡­

    Unfortunately, the newborn pups have no horns.

    I¡¯m also having trouble identifying them when the season changed and their horn started molting.

    The kuros are clever so they sulk when I make mistake with their names.

    And those who don¡¯t have name yet stir up in order to have one for their self.

    No, as expected, there is a limit.

    Anyway, the mouth needs to feed increase again.

    Let¡¯s work hard.

    I extended the new field area further down south.

    The new field area became a four X eight field.

    One field is 50 X 50 so the new field area is now 200 X 400 meters.

    That makes an area of 80,000 square meters.

    Since 1 hectare is 10,000 meters¡­.it is 8 hectares.

    I¡¯m not sure if this farm area can be considered as big or small.

    And because I¡¯m nurturing it with the AFT, I can harvest three to four times a year.

    Me, Loo, Tier, Ria, Ris, Riri, Rif, Rikoto, Rize, and Rita.

    The kuros¡­.more than 100 heads.

    Ah, I use head to count kuro¡¯s descendant.

    However, the puppy has yet to grow so I¡¯m not sure how to count them in.

    Zabuton.

    Countless of spiderlings.

    ¡­.the poption increased so it is doubtful if the harvest will be enough.

    Moreover, I¡¯m worried if we exhausted the surrounding animals in the forest because of hunting.

    If the kuros find crops, other than tomatoes, they like, I¡¯ll nt them inrge quantities.

    When I began to feel the coldness of autumn, the fruit trees I nted for experiment bears fruits.

    Although the amount can¡¯t be considered as good harvest, there are still a moderate number of them.

    Apples, pears, mandarin orange, orange, persimmon, peach.

    While I was thinking if they¡¯ll take a liking to it, I was surprised that they are all popr.

    The kuros are eating peaches skillfully and left its hard seed.

    I thought of eating the mandarin orange during the winter but Tier already ate them furiously turning her hands yellow.

    Given her momentum, it will notst before winter.

    Ria¡¯s group loves apples and pears.

    When I cut an apple into a rabbit shape, they were troubled whether to eat it or not.

    Loo ispeting with the kuros in eating peach.

    If possible, I want her to eat in her adult form.

    When she was eating in her junior high school form, my desire to protect her stirs up.

    By the way, a fraction of the harvested fruits is handed to Zabuton and her spiderlings.

    The result of my fruit experiment is thanks to Zabuton and her spiderlings.

    All this time, I only nted trees as experiment but next year, I¡¯ll do my best for the fruit area.

    It is popr after all.

    By the way, I love persimmon.

    I like its texture and the kick of its vor.

    I feel good about the persimmons I just harvested.

 Chapter 30 - Engagement with Different World Objects, Reversi and Chess

    <h4>Chapter 30 ¨C Engagement with Different World Objects, Reversi and Chess</h4>

    Tier¡¯s wings are not just for show, she can use them to fly.

    So under her white dress is a pair of trousers.

    TN: You didn¡¯t expect that did you?

    Unlike manga and anime, there¡¯s no one who unts their pantsu.

    Pata pata pata¡­..

    TN: SFX for pping wings.

    Although traveling by flying is fast, she doesn¡¯t fly frequently because it consumes too much stamina.

    There were also times where she was caught with the threads of Zabuton and her spiderling¡¯s web when she tried flying in the field. She was caught and was exposed in an ungraceful appearance. That happened three times already.

    She can freely hide the wings on her back. They can be withdrawn and retract as she wishes.

    I don¡¯t understand how she was able to do that so I decided to not think too much about it.

    In this different world, I can be considered as an ant in terms of magic knowledge.

    Simrly, Loo can fly too.

    It seems one can fly even without wings.

    However, she said that she¡¯s not proud of her flying ability and I believe her.

    She¡¯s practicing in some other ce when I was not around.

    By the way, like Tier, Zabuton¡¯s thread also caused her trouble several times.

    With regards to cooking, Loo, Tier, and Ria¡¯s group are sisters in arms.

    Basically, all they know is roasting or boiling.

    It seems that the crops here taste much better than any other ce so they neverined.

    On the contrary, they praise it.

    I¡¯m happy but it is all because of the AFT.

    I pray again at the shrine under the big tree.

    I have no n of forcing them to my belief but when Loo saw me, she also put her hands together and pray.

    By the way, what is the religion of this world?

    Tier should be well informed with that, right?

    She¡¯s an angel after all.

    Maa, I¡¯ll ask her in my spare time.

    I know steaming, deep frying, baking, and simmering.

    In addition, I can also stir-fry.

    I also tried different methods of cooking I remember as an experiment.

    There¡¯s only a few cooking utensils and seasoning, moreover, there are no milk or eggs so the thing I can do is limited¡­..

    Well, what I¡¯m trying to say is¡­.

    I¡¯m the one who¡¯s frequently in cooking duty.

    I don¡¯t mind but¡­.

    There are a lot of women here, why aren¡¯t they trying to learn from me?

    That aside, I became aware of my own mistake.

    Pepper.

    That nt.

    It is possible to raise it using the AFT.

    It will not make it in time now but I have to get pepper next year.

    In addition, I also want, lemon, wasabi, sesame seeds, capsicum, olive, etc.

    Thinking about it, seasonings are crops too.

    Winter.

    I shut myself in my house and carve woods and stones.

    Because Loo and Tier are living together with me, it feels crowded.

    I made it thinking that I¡¯m the only one who¡¯ll live in it.

    Let¡¯s make a house that will be our new residence next spring.

    Loo and Tier are doing some sort of magical preparation that I don¡¯t know of.

    Looking at it, they¡¯re doing something to the medicinal herbs.

    Those herbs are gathered during summer and autumn. They seem to have preserved them in the basement.

    By the way, the two of them also feel crowded in our present situation. They asked me to prepare aboratory in the new house.

    We are now discussing theyout.

    Ria¡¯s group also shut themselves in their new log house during winter.

    Since they already prepared food and firewoods before winter, there should be no problem. If there is any, they can report it to me.

    During winter, Ria¡¯s group are making essories made of grass and straw.

    They mass produce baskets and bags.

    Because the trays and boxes I made are heavy, I¡¯m thankful for what they did.

    The kuros are rxing on their sheds.

    I don¡¯t see Zabuton so she¡¯s probably hibernating.

    However, she made a lot of clothes and towels before hibernating so I¡¯m saved.

    Maa, is she encouraging us to be dirty?

    Also, during winter¡­it¡¯s boring doing only the side job.

    Entertainment is also necessary.

    Loo and Tier are now here. Ria¡¯s group also came so we can do a lot of things.

    A staple for an otherworlder like me, reversi. I felt good when I made one.

    Ria¡¯s group took a liking to it.

    I also made chess and it was popr with Loo, Tier, and the kuros.

    I don¡¯t know how but the kuros understand the rules of chess.

    They also seem to understand the rule of reversi but it is impossible for them to y it since they find it difficult to pick a piece with their mouth.

    Because of that, the chess bes popr to them since they can move it with their mouth.

    Looking at it, I made the kuros their own version of chess. One that they can easily bite.

    Sometimes, I found them surrounding it during a game. It seems that a moderate number of them are enjoying it.

    Watching the situation¡­..perhaps they are better than me.

    Maybe it¡¯s better to not challenge them to maintain dignity.

    The kuros are smart so they might beat me. If that happens, I think my mind will break.

    It seems like Loo and Tier are evenly match in chess.

    Ah, hey, Loo.

    It¡¯s probably not a good idea to challenge Kuro.

    You will be beaten up mentally.

    ¡­¡­..

    She was depressed for about three days.

    During winter, when the weather is good, I go out for a change of pace to check the log fence and moat.

    Since Zabuton the lookout is not avable in winter, it is better not to let my guard down.

    The kuros themselves can jump over the log fence and moat.

    Should I make a higher wall surrounding the elves¡¯ residence?

    They can go to the forest to hunt in order to procure meat but they didn¡¯t do so.

    Recreation activity really changes the pace.

    ¡­¡­..

    I collected the piled up snow and built a snowman.

    Tier looks at the snowman with shining eyes.

    After that, whenever there is a chance, Tier builds a snowman.

    I got worried that her hands will have frostbite so I made her gloves using the extra cloth.

 Chapter 31 - The Spring When the Slime Came

    <h4>Chapter 31 ¨C The Spring When the Slime Came</h4>

    Spring.

    Spring hase.

    This year¡¯s goal is thepletion of the waterway.

    New house for me.

    Also, cleaning the cesspool of the toilet. The ce was the excretion is stored.

    I know that if dust piles up, it will turn into a mountain.

    I consulted Loo and Tier if they could do anything about it using magic but it seems to be difficult.

    It seems to be possible to ferment it to dpose.

    Thus, they casted magic to ferment it however, the smell became terrible that no one wants to go close to it.

    This is troublesome.

    The odor can already be smelled above so immediate measures are needed.

    Then, the idea of slime was presented.

    ¡¸Since they can digest and absorb things like that, they are also used in urban areas. ¡¹

    I see.

    So there¡¯s such a living thing too.

    Slime.

    They are not umon in fantasy world but their ferocious characteristics depends on the title.

    There are those kind who are part of the initial training of the hero but slimes that pops up in dungeons should not be approached.

    In this world, it seems like slimes are convenient sewage cleaner.

    ¡¸Where can we catch a slime? ¡¹

    ¡¸I think there are some near a marsh or a pond¡­ ¡¹

    ¡¸Can you capture some? ¡¹

    ¡¸Please leave it to me. I¡¯ll catch some in ten days. ¡¹

    I decided to leave it to Tier because she seems to be confident.

    ¡¸I ask of you. ¡¹

    And, we abandoned the current toilet.

    I closed up the smelly hole and decided to build a toilet in another ce.

    It is difficult to endure that smell for ten days.

    Building a toilet is just like drilling a hole, it¡¯s easy.

    I feel relieved.

    The slime that Tier brought back was small.

    It¡¯s about the size of a fist.

    ¡¸Is this the average size?¡¹

    ¡¸This is the right size for those who are living in the wild.¡¹

    ording to my image, it should be a bit bigger¡­.

    It feels like a soft baseball.

    ¡¸Because they eat corpses and excrements, they are also called forest cleaner, in cleaner, or dungeon cleaner.¡¹

    She brought back a dozen of slimes using a pot.

    ¡¸Is it okay to leave them be?¡¹

    ¡¸We, it¡¯s basically okay¡­however¡¹

    Tier looks like she¡¯s having a difficulty to say it.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m afraid that the kuros or the spiders will eat them¡­I just thought of it when I was capturing them.¡¹

    When she went out to capture some, the only thing on her mind is to reduce the smell of the toilet.

    ¡¸Mou¡­.¡¹

    I call Kuro and Zabuton for the time being.

    ¡¸Will you eat this?¡¹

    Kuro and Zabuton seem to say no to my question.

    Since the atmosphere and the food in this ce is good, they seem to have no interest in eating slimes.

    Do they think that the slimes are bad?

    I mean, since the slimes are eating something they don¡¯t want to eat.

    ¡¸Jaa, they are our new residents. I want you to get along with each other. Tell your children too.¡¹

    Kuro and Zabuton showed their acknowledgment.

    Unn, they¡¯re smart.

    Tier brought back a total of 17 slimes.

    Two in the new toilet, another two in the toilet of the elves.

    Three were ced in the toilet I made in the dog area.

    The ten remaining were thrown in the sealed old toilet.

    The smell was really strong when I opened the hole so I felt guilty¡­.Especially because I think they¡¯re cute.

    Please take care of me from now on.

    The bad effect of slimes.

    I needed to have courage using the toilet since I know they were down there.

    The others seemed to be unaffected but for me, I¡¯m having a bit of difficulty in getting used to it.

 Chapter 32 - The Kuroâ€™s Marriage Proposal and Mushrooms

    <h4>Chapter 32 ¨C The Kuro¡¯s Marriage Proposal and Mushrooms</h4>

    Zabuton¡¯s spiderlings will again go on a journey this year.

    I feel lonely.

    However, there are also those who¡¯ll stay and there are new hatchlings too.

    I already prepared myself to some extent so I probably won¡¯t cry.

    The first batch of Zabuton¡¯s spiderling who stayed has already reached the size of ? of Zabuton.

    That¡¯s already a considerable size and I think it won¡¯t be long before to catch up to Zabuton.

    ¡­¡­.

    At that moment, I thought that they would probably bear child of their own.

    Should I consider expanding the north fruit area?

    The kuro¡¯s horn has begun to molt. I had a hard time picking them up at every corner.

    I want them as decorations but they are too space consuming.

    Though I¡¯m reluctant, I stored them in the basement where I store food.

    When their horn grows, they¡¯ll be leaving on a trip to find a partner so I¡¯ll y with them a lot until that timees.

    The flying disc¡­.as I throw it, it suddenly bes a fierce battlefield.

    Because of that, I prepared a wooden ball wrapped with beast¡¯s skin.

    It became considerably popr.

    Even if I¡¯m not there, they¡¯re still ying with it.

    I¡¯ll make about 30 pieces and pass it to them.

    They leave the ce in order to y bute back at night.

    They¡¯re smart.

    Oh, I also carved a big tree into a wild boar so that they can practice hunting. It didn¡¯t even take a day before they tear it off.

    Maybe I should have made it bigger.

    After making the boar, Kuro somewhat appeals in front of me. I¡¯m thinking why then I finally found an answer to my question.

    He¡¯s telling me to carve him too.

    So I carve him.

    I emphasized wildness.

    It is possible for me to do so.

    Kuro seems satisfied.

    The problem is¡­where to ce it.

    I ced it like a guardian dog of the shrine under the big tree.

    I also tried to carve Yuki to make them a pair.

    Why?

    I intended to carve her normally but it feels wilder than the Kuro¡¯s sculpture.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I wonder if my ability rose.

    Although the one who requested me for his sculpture is Kuro, I smiled a when I saw him being startled at Yuki¡¯s sculpture.

    While building the waterway, I¡¯m thinking whether we can use fish for food.

    I¡¯m still thinking of how to remove the smell of mud but it seems like Ria know of a solution.

    To remove the smell of mud, I need to put them on pure water for a few days.

    So, they are simr to shellfish that were pulled out from the sand?

    Anyway, I tried it.

    I carved a big rock to make it a fish tank.

    And put river water there¡­.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t this method be useless unless since I¡¯ll use the water from the river? ¡¹

    The water from the river is drinkable but¡­

    ¡¸Using the water from the river is fine. The important thing is for them not to eat anything. ¡¹

    ¡¸I see. ¡¹

    Mou.

    White fish.

    It has a delightful taste.

    I¡¯m d that I obtained salt.

    Let¡¯s catch fish regrly and throw them in the fish tank.

    It is a good thing to enrich the food we eat.

    Kuro¡¯s pups¡­Grandpups? Or great grandpups?

    Those who¡¯ll search for their partners are going on a journey.

    A considerable number of them went on a journey but they are less than expected.

    About half of those who were bornst year stayed.

    And before they left, I finally witness it.

    The method of females securing males.

    First step is courtship.

    If it didn¡¯t work, they will fight each other and the defeated will follow the winner.

    When there are several females interested in one male, they¡¯ll either discuss it between them or fight against each other.

    During the process of discussion or battle, the females are cooperating with each other in order for the male to not run away.

    In short, the female is dominant.

    Males are basically the one waiting.

    But they also appeal to the females with either emphasizing their strength in bed or hunting.

    If the male is courted by a female he likes, they¡¯ll immediately be partners.

    If they don¡¯t like the other party, they¡¯ll fight against each other and if the male wins, he¡¯ll wait for someone else¡­.however, the chances of males winning is rtively small.

    There are cases of males courting females. In that case, if the other party refused, it will not turn into a fight.

    I understand now.

    However, the way I see it¡­.their fight will not reach to the level of inflicting injuries or death.

    Their horns are just currently growing and don¡¯t seem to be damaged either.

    Then¡­.where did Kuro and Yuki got their injuries when I first met them?

    Yuki is already pregnant that time so it¡¯s not a battle of courtship.

    Once they be partners, they will be working hard for each other¡­.Are Kuro and Yuki attacked by something?

    From what I have seen from Kuro and Yuki so far, they are considerably strong.

    There are probably strong lifeforms outside. To make this two retreat, what kind of living creature is it?

    ¡­¡­

    Though I¡¯m currently surrounded by Zabuton and Kuro¡¯s descendant and is currently living a rxing life, I have to be prepared.

    I better be careful.

    Let¡¯s talk about mushrooms.

    Ever since I first stepped into this forest, I haven¡¯t touched those.

    Those mushrooms.

    Mushroom.

    I have two images of them.

    Edible and poisonous.

    Even if I found mushrooms I recognize, I have to be careful.

    I have seen unknown mushrooms of different shapes and colors in the forest.

    I usually plow them with the AFT since I can¡¯t bring myself to eat them.

    In other words, I have abandoned mushrooms.

    Mushroom is something I can¡¯t nt in fields.

    Suddenly, an idea shed in my mind.

    It came to me when I saw mushrooms from a lumber I cut down.

    Using the hoe form of the AFT, I can nt any crops in fields.

    Then, what will happen if I use the AFT on a fungal bed? Will I be able to nt mushrooms?

    Will it be matsutake mushroom?

    But I want shiitake.

    I tested it with various lumbers while requesting shiitake.

    The result.

    Though I wasted a lot of lumber, I seeded.

    And tested it again for verification.

    The most important thing for sessfully utilizing the AFT is image and base.

    I should have a very good and clear image and prepare a suitable base for it.

    As for the base, they are fields and fungal bed.

    Because I¡¯m greedy, I tried nting shimeji mushroom.

    Sess.

    This time, I used the image of shimeji mushrooms I have seen in supermarkets in my previous world.

    Hon-shimeji seems to be a luxury good but I can¡¯t imagine it since I¡¯ve never seen one.

    Next, I tried imagining delicious mushrooms.

    I nted buna-shimeji.

    I failed at something.

    It was when I tried nting matsutake mushroom¡­

    With this, I noticed.

    Matsutake does not grow from woods but from the ground.

    I imagine matsutake while plowing the ground but fail.

    I guess the condition has not met.

    I heard that matsutake should be nted near akamatsu.

    As the base for matsutake, I have to prepare akamatsu first.

    For the time being, although it will take a long time, I decided to nt several akamatsu.

    Fufufu.

    Matsutake.

    You¡¯ll be mer.

    TN: Too many kinds of mushroom here. Just click the hyperlink if you want to know more info or if you want to see what they look like. Those are Wikipedia links.

 Chapter 33 - Completion of the Waterway and New Residents

    <h4>Chapter 33 ¨C Completion of the Waterway and New Residents</h4>

    On a certain day, the number of residents increased.

    It is because of the rmendation of Zabuton¡¯s spiderlings.

    A big bee is being tied up with Zabuton¡¯s spiderling¡¯s web.

    The big bee is about 30 cm in length.

    Perhaps if I met it while it is not tied up, it might have escaped or attacked.

    Seeing Zabuton¡¯s spiderling¡¯s gesture, it seems like it wants me to keep this bee.

    Looking at the tied up bee¡¯s head, neck, and furry limbs, it has an air of majesty.

    Bees might be helpful in raising crops.

    ¡¸But, won¡¯t it attack? ¡¹

    I need to verify it.

    If it causes trouble, it should be exterminated.

    However, the spiderling that catches the bee gestured that it¡¯s going to be okay.

    Since it caught it, it probably really is safe.

    ¡¸¡­.okay. Where should we keep it? ¡¹

    After hearing the bee¡¯s request, I made a shed at one corner of the north fruit area where it can build its hive.

    Though I called it a shed, it is simr to the toilet. It is just something that prevents rain and wind.

    Zabuton¡¯s spiderling brought strawberries for it to eat.

    It seems to be breeding well¡­.Wait, where did you get those strawberries?

    Maa, I¡¯ll overlook it since it is sharing food.

    After that, I saw some spiderlings taking care of it in turns.

    10 dayster, a big round hive was made.

    Looking at it, I feel like it is an erge vespine hive.

    It is so big and since it is on the floor, it looks like an anthill.

    Worker bees keeping out of that hive.

    The size of the worker bees is unexpectedly in the size of the bees that I know.

    After thinking that the queen bee is the only big one, I saw beesrger than worker bees, about 15 cm in length, protecting the hive.

    Are those soldier bees?

    I hope they won¡¯t fight against the spiderlings¡­.

    In any case, I left the beehive to Zabuton¡¯s spiderlings¡¯ care.

    If something happened, they¡¯ll probably look for me.

    By the way, Loo and Tier were pleased when the saw the beehive, they are now expecting honey. On the other hand, the elves cramped their faces.

    Are they bad with bees?

    The waterway waspleted.

    Atst.

    Because it is made up of piled up hardened soil, the waterway is not too wide.

    However, it can still steadily pour water.

    There is no water leaking all the way to the reservoir.

    Seeing it that way, tears flow out my eyes.

    uu¡­.great.

    It is thanks to everyone¡¯s cooperation.

    Let¡¯s have a feast today.

    Now that the waterway waspleted, there is a lot of things we can do with the water from the reservoir.

    The first one is the bath that I¡¯ve been hoping for all this time.

    I¡¯ll have the elves cooperate with me in building a bathhouse.

    Let¡¯s build a heating area, the ce to wash, the bathtub, and the changing room.

    The heating area is the ce for warming water.

    Currently, I can¡¯t build that ce yet.

    Let¡¯s just make hot water somewhere and pour it into the bathtub.

    That said, we made a special stone kiln outside the hut.

    Hot water from the waterway is boiled in the stone kiln which is sent to the bathroom.

    I also made another waterway from the reservoir to the bath in order to draw water easier.

    The bathtub was made in the bathroom.

    It is 3 meters in length, width is 1.5 meters, and a height of 1 meter.

    It is considerably big.

    At the bottom is a water stopper which is connected to a drain.

    The drained water does not cycle back to the reservoir. The drainage path is connected all the way to the spillway of the reservoir to the river, the one that I made several years ago.

    Because of Tia¡¯s proposal, I put a slime to the drain. Its purpose is to clean the water before it makes it way to the river.

    Taking care of the environment is important.

    Having slimes is so convenient.

    Though I noticed that the bathtub is toorge that it takes some effort to draw hot water for it, I kept it as it was because I like it.

    A suitable washing ce and changing room are necessary for a big bathtub.

    The scenery is also important for a bath so I hadrge windows installed on the walls of the bath.

    Now, this has be more luxurious than the house I¡¯m living in.

    If that¡¯s the case, I should build a new house.

    But now, let¡¯s focus on the bath.

    TN: Manga Chapter 15 page 4

    When the bathhouse waspleted, I made some rough preparations in order to teach the residents on how to use the bath.

    Because none of them knew how to take a bath.

    To clean their bodies, they only wipe themselves with damp cloth.

    Well, if you think about it, you need arge amount of wood and water for it so it might be too luxurious.

    Anyway, I taught them how to use it.

    Because they were not able to get it with words, I reluctantly show it to them.

    There¡¯s no point of being embarrassed in being naked in front of them now.

    TN: ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)

    Being gazed by women while washing my body is somewhat nerve wracking. After that, I soak in the bathtub.

    ¡¸¡­.that hits the spot. ¡¹

    Tears have fallen from my eyes.

    Large bath, warm water.

    Because after being admitted to the hospital in the previous world, taking a bath was marked as NG. I am now taking a bath after a long time.

    ¡¸Aaahhhh ¡¹

    I let out a moan unintentionally.

    The women around was no longer in my mind.

    I¡¯m currently enjoying the bath.

    Looking at me, it seems like the girls understood how good it is.

    No one hesitates to undress before me.

    Every one of them entered in a dash.

    ¡¸Eh, ah, wait, this ce isrge, tha-that¡¯s too much. There¡¯s time for that.¡¹

    I was only able to enjoy the bath for a short time.

 Chapter 34 - Bath

    <h4>Chapter 34 ¨C Bath</h4>

    With thepletion of the bathhouse and everyone¡¯s understanding, the equipments were arranged quickly.

    The location of the bathhouse is on the southwest side of the reservoir.

    I wanted to build it on the east side of the reservoir but considering the drainage, building it on the west side can¡¯t be helped.

    Furthermore, considering the future(expansion) of the reservoir, it gave me no choice but to build it in the western part of the southwest area where the log house of the elves are.

    Because of that, I expanded the southwest area to include the bathhouse in it.

    I somehow expanded it to a size of a four by four fields.

    Even if I say that, I will just dig a moat and add log fence so it will beplete in a few days.

    I made sure that the log fence and the moat will not affect the drainage and waterway of the bathhouse.

    The bath is also totally exposed/unprotected.

    If something were to happen, I want it to at least buy time as much as possible.

    Though I like open-air baths, being too open is embarrassing.

    Even though we already have intimate rtionships, I want to build fences as courtesy.

    Though it might be okay for now, seeing women bathing defenselessly in the open might cause some sense of immorality.

    So I decided to fence it.

    I tried not to block the view from the bathtub as much as possible. My aim is to only prevent someone¡¯s intrusion.

    Next thing I thought is about water drawing.

    Though I made a waterway to be able to draw water nearby, it still has to be poured on the kiln to make it hot.

    It is quiteborious.

    Because of that, I decided to make a device to drew water.

    It is a watermill equipped with a lot of wooden buckets.

    It may be easier to understand if you imagine a Ferris wheel.

    The buckets are the gond of the Ferris wheel that draws water.

    Drawing water below and pouring them when it reached the top.

    It should have been fully automatic but I¡¯m only an amateur.

    Certain skills are needed to make it properly.

    However, at least it¡¯s an improvementpared to drawing water manually.

    After that is making bath equipments.

    Bath chairs, pails, etc¡­

    Loo, Tier, and the elves are pleased with the bath and are using it non stop.

    How can I use it if you¡¯re there¡­? Thinking about it, it seems like I have to make the opportunity myself.

    Kuro¡¯s pups returned.

    As they came back with partners, their number increase again.

    Thinking about it¡­

    I have to make houses in the dog area again.

    They came back smoothly this year.

    However, there is no eye-catching dog like Fubuki and Masayuki.

    By the way, Masayuki did no leave. I don¡¯t know who it is but his partner is someone¡¯s female pup.

    Then, I noticed someone standing out.

    They arepletely¡­. different.

    The kuros who just came back brought five female high elves with them.

    It seems like the pups have driven them here for some reason. They were not allowed to escape.

    They were protected by Ria¡¯s group and exined everything while crying.

    After that, it was decided to have them live here with Ria¡¯s group¡¯s rmendation.

    ¡¸I am Rafa. ¡¹

    Rafa, Raasa, Raraasha, Raru, and Rami.

    It felt like the time with Ria. Their names were simr and they also ran away from their vige 200 years ago because they are family.

    Though this is the first time I heard it, it seems like Ria¡¯s group of seven are also sisters and cousins.

    TN: That moment he realized that he had an orgy with sisters and cousins.

    Likewise, Rafa¡¯s group are also sisters and cousins.

    For the time being, I had the five of them live in Ria¡¯s group¡¯s house.

    We have to build a house for Rafa¡¯s group as well.

    We suddenly became busy.

    It seems like I have to make my house next year.

    Or so I thought.

    However, the increase in work speed due to the addition of five high elves that survived in the forest was more than expected.

    A log house simr to Ria¡¯s has beenpleted in five days.

    Given the momentum, we next build my new house.

    The location was the ce where I made my first field.

    There were suggestions to make it in the southwest area but I find it difficult to leave that tree.

    Zabuton, Kuro, and Yuki are also living there.

    For the new house, I¡¯m mainly the one taking lumbers and processing them.

    I was not requested during the assembly.

    They used rope made by Zabuton to dexterously assemble it.

    This one also looks simr to Ria¡¯s log house.

    As the saying goes, ¡°Leave mochi to mochi makers¡± so I leave the assembly to Ria¡¯s group. I gather lumber and process them as requested.

    ¡­¡­

    Perhaps it might not have beenpletely good to entrust everything to them.

    I thought of that when I realized how the house is.

 Chapter 35 - My Home

    <h4>Chapter 35 ¨C My Home</h4>

    It was a big solid house.

    I wonder why.

    This.

    It seems to be my new house.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Eh?

    Why this big?

    ¡¸Because I want a room of my own. ¡¹

    ¡¸I have thought that our previous house is small for a long time. ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the vige chief house so it¡¯s supposed to be like this.¡¹

    It has already beenpleted so I guess it can¡¯t be helped.

    Although it is big, it is simr to a log cabin since it was built without using nails.

    I guess this is the size limit.

    It also has the basic rectangr shape.

    Though it is a big house, it is light and the center square is empty.

    Houses during the middle ages are usually u-shaped or r-shaped.

    On the contrary, my house is a long house where the long side extends to the east and west.

    Only the door part bulges a little.

    The bulging part is the entrance.

    Immediately after entering is a big hall.

    The width is roughly 10 meters.

    The length of the room¡­. is about three times of that, about 30 meters.

    The height is about seven to eight meters since it goes all the way to the second floor.

    There are several pirs that are necessary as roof support but those also give a luxurious atmosphere.

    ¡¸We could use this as a meeting ce. ¡¹

    Rafa sticks out her chest and says that.

    There is a big door in the depths of the hall and it is not a bedroom door but something like a courtyard.

    Of course, it is the big tree where Zabuton lives.

    If you think about it, it feels like my new house is something like a gate protecting the tree.

    Just like Ria¡¯s log house, there are doors and stairs that go up to the second floor to the left and right of the hall.

    The end door on the left side of the first floor seems to be my private room.

    I thought that I would like it on the right side to be closer to the toilet outside but it has its own private restroom.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a slime below it so use it well. ¡¹

    There are three toilets on the first floor.

    Two are ced beside the stairs and one is in my private room.

    My private room consists of a toilet, a bedroom, and a warehouse.

    Each of the rooms, except for the toilet, in my private room is much bigger than the shed we have been living before.

    ¡¸The curtains and sheets are prepared by Zabuton.¡¹

    Looking out of the window of my bedroom, I saw Zabuton waving its leg so I waved back.

    The kitchen and the dining room is on the right side of the hall. Now we can easily cook indoor.

    There is an exit door in the kitchen where the outdoor kitchen is.

    The outdoor kitchen has roof so we can still use it even if it¡¯s raining.

    In addition, there is a stair built in the kitchen for the underground food warehouse.

    I get up using the stairs on the left side of the hall. Private rooms are lined up there.

    It seems like Tier and Loo have one each.

    But why are they still empty?

    Let¡¯s not think about it.

    On the other side of their rooms are room slightlyrger than their own rooms.

    It seems like they are going to use it either as workshop or warehouse.

    All the rooms have the same size of window that gives sufficient light.

    This is a very good house.

    ¡¸Spend this winter here and say anything you are discontent with that we can improve itter.¡¹

    Maa, I was surprised with how big the house is and thinking that I requested something like a basement and big pirs made me feel guilty.

    Let¡¯s not think about it.

    By the way, the log fence between this new house and the previous one was removed and the moat was also filled up.

    The kuros can jump over them effortlessly so I understand that they are not very useful but still, having them disappear makes me a lonely.

    TN: Those have sentimental value. They are part of the first log fence and first moat he built.

    Because of that, made the previous moat a flower bed.

    Besides things to eat, this is like an experiment of what more can I raise.

    I¡¯m not sure what to raise so I nted garden rose for the time being.

    The big house waspleted but the elves were not the ones who actively worked on it.

    The one with the most contribution is probably Tier.

    Tier created a golem with magic that greatly contributed to the construction.

    That earth golem she created can divide itself into 30.

    If strength is needed, she turns it into a fewer number. The fewer they are, the stronger and powerful they are.

    If the work is simple, she divides them into arger number.

    By the way, it seems like when she firste here, she used it against the kuros but it was destroyed before I came.

    I discovered or you can say that I was not aware of one thing.

    It is the strength of the trees around this forest.

    They are considerably hard.

    They are very excellent building material but the disadvantage is the logging and processing is very difficult.

    However, with the use of my AFT, I can cut and process them with ease.

    I thought that Ria had me do it for contribution purposes but I didn¡¯t know that my existence is the reason why the house waspleted early.

    It¡¯s good that I was useful.

    Thefort of living in that house was not bad, so I moved at once.

    My previous house was not dismantled. It will be used as a warehouse in the future.

    Naruko was installed on the ceiling of the hall of the house.

    A thread was attached on the naruko extending to the top of the big tree where Zabuton lives in.

    This will be Zabuton¡¯s signaling device.

    From now on, instead of beating the tree, the signal will be the naruko.

    I¡¯m grateful for it.

    The puppies have increased a lot this year.

    To the point that it¡¯s impossible to count them.

    Two of them are pure white puppies like Fubuki.

    Is there a certain probability for a gic divergence to be born?

    Since those two can be easily distinguished, I¡¯ll give them a name.

    TN: Difference of the illustration above from the description in this web novel; no door for MC¡¯s bedroom, no door at the back of the hall for the courtyard, nothing is written here about the rooms above the kitchen.

 Chapter 36 - Construction Rush and the Surrounding Circumstances?

    <h4>Chapter 36 ¨C Construction Rush and the Surrounding Circumstances?</h4>

    Construction continued even after my house¡¯spletion.

    Workshop, drying cabin, and food smoking cabin were made.

    ording to the elves, those food processing ces are necessary.

    Especially the food smoking cabin.

    By smoking meat, we will be able to preserve them for a long time.

    Regarding the crops.

    In addition to the regr crops such as tomatoes and potatoes, I nted a lot of seasoning.

    I was able to harvest pepper.

    I¡¯m presently drying them.

    The lemon tree has not bear fruit yet.

    Wasabi needs a paddy field so it is not possible to nt them yet.

    Sesames were harvested.

    Red peppers were harvested.

    Gingers were harvested.

    The olive tree has not bear fruit yet.

    Next year, I will nt cinnamon, clove, nutmeg, cumin,urel, etc. I want to cook curry in the future.

    For the time being, I¡¯m still in the testing phase of the seasoning so the production volume is still small. I¡¯m still trying to nt different types of them.

    All for delicious foods.

    As for the regr crops, the harvest was good as usual.

    The drying and processing of crops that require them such as wheat and rice are being developed by the elves.

    I¡¯m saved.

    After thepletion of the waterway and the bath, I¡¯m thinking that I want bamboo as a material for fences but¡­.

    Since bamboo increased their numbers with the influence of the field, it will surely be affected if I raised them in a poor ce so I raised them in a distant corner of the forest.

    The ce is about 10 by 10 meters.

    I¡¯m currently experimenting on it.

    I started a while ago just before Rafa¡¯s group appeared.

    When I tried to look at it before the winter, the bamboo¡¯s are already growing up.

    But only on the 10 by 10 meters ofnd that I plowed.

    They have not grown outside of it.

    Still, why only at the ce where I plowed?

    Well, the growth rate in the ces I plowed is amazing.

    I think that¡¯s good enough.

    For the time being, I decided to take some bamboo home to make things that use bamboo material.

    The bamboo cup I just made by only cutting was light so it became popr.

    The winter hase.

    Thefort of living in the new house was not bad.

    Sometimes, the kurose to y because the ce is huge.

    They are enjoying ying chess around the brazier that was installed in the middle of the hall.

    They are more elegant than me.

    The elves are making iron products during this winter.

    I did not participate in any way in the making and processing of iron.

    I watched them and noticed that I, although painful, can¡¯t help them.

    So I tried hard on cooking.

    The power of seasoning is great.

    No matter how busy they are, except to those elves who¡¯s turn to use the furnace, we all got together during mealtime at the kitchen.

    I want miso and soy sauce.

    I also want dairy products and eggs.

    I have to think about a method to obtain them¡­..but there is only one way to do so.

    I must buy it in some other ce.

    Until now, I have never been interested in the ce outside but now that I thought of it, Loo, Tier, and the elves came from the outside.

    Other people exist.

    There might even be towns and viges.

    There is a high possibility that there are cows and chickens there.

    It might be a good idea to buy cows and chickens from them.

    Thinking about it some more¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­..

    I made a farm here without permission¡­..Is this someone¡¯s territory?

    Will they get angry at me?

    ¡­.

    ¡¸Loo ¡¹

    ¡¸Nani?¡¹

    ¡¸This ce¡­Is this someone¡¯s territory?¡¹

    ¡¸This ce¡­you mean thisnd?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think this is someone¡¯s territory¡­but if we¡¯re talking about the surrounding¡¯s sphere of power, we are in the demon king¡¯s sphere of influence.¡¹

    ¡¸Demon king?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.demon king, as in the demon king?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­.is there something wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Etto¡­won¡¯t the demon kingin that I selfishly created a farm here without permission?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re worrying about that? It is fine. This ce is under his sphere of influence but he doesn¡¯t own thisnd so he can¡¯t collect tax. Also, they did not lend you a hand when husband is making this ce, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, it¡¯s definitely all right. Husband made this ce alone so this is husband¡¯s territory.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.Is that how it works?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it works.¡¹

    I see.

    But still, the demon king.

    ¡­¡­he must be a frightening existence.

    Thought it makes me feel uneasy¡­I totally forgot about it when I was cooking.

    There is no point of fearing the demon king I never met.

    I¡¯ll just deal with the problem in front of me.

    The poption increased with the addition of five elf females.

    ¡­¡­.

    Rafa¡¯s group is simr to Ria¡¯s group, they look like university students, or maybe high school students?

    Every one of them is beautiful.

    Though it might be wrong toin but¡­.

    I must protect my ¡°chastity¡±.

    The things that are important¡­.I ced them in my heart.

    I have prepared my heart several steps ahead.

    Do your best, me.

 Chapter 37 - Spring When the Wyvern Attacked

    <h4>Chapter 37 ¨C Spring When the Wyvern Attacked</h4>

    Spring hase.

    During the winter, the only thing I can remember is me cooking.

    Well, it¡¯s true.

    As a matter of fact, I think that my cooking skill has improved a lot.

    Now I¡¯m thinking.

    No matter what dish I cook, Loo¡¯s reaction is the same. She¡¯s saying it¡¯s delicious¡­.

    I want her to tell me if it tastes bad if it¡¯s not delicious.

    ¡¸I said it was delicious because it was really delicious.¡¹

    ¡¸Please have confidence. They are really tasty.¡¹

    Suddenly, there¡¯s an emergency.

    I never heard Zabuton¡¯s rm this loud. Something serious might have urred.

    When I tried to run toward Zabuton ¡®s direction, Loo stopped.

    ¡¸Above¡¹

    Loo pointed out arge flying creature in the sky.

    There, is a creature that looks like a fat lizard with bat wings.

    It is hard to estimate the size since its too far but I think it¡¯s about 20 meters.

    ¡¸Dragon?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s a wyvern! Loo-san, barrier!¡¹

    Tier corrected me then used magic.

    Loo did the same.

    The next moment, the wyvern suddenly stop approaching and spewed a big fireball toward here.

    The big fireball was really big.

    It is probably about 10 meters in diameter.

    Immediately after it spat, the surrounding temperature increases significantly.

    The target is the big tree where Zabuton lives.

    As soon as I saw that, I shouted for Zabuton. The big fireball crashed into something then scattered.

    The scattered fireball fell into the houses and fields.

    ¡¸Extinguish the fire!¡¹

    The elves rushed and ran around carrying water.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    While Tier and Loo look impatient, I stare at the wyvern.

    It seems to be difficult to finish it off without taking damage.

    They had such expressions.

    I¡¯m d that they thought of this ce as something important.

    At the same time, rage was born inside of me.

    Why?

    Why did it attack this ce?

    Is it a whim?

    Or is it an order from someone?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    In my hand, the AFT transformed into a spear.

    I threw it at the wyvern with all my might.

    If it¡¯s just my usual strength, it won¡¯t reach such a distance.

    However, the spear form of AFT that I threw off flew away in a straight line and torn one of the wyvern¡¯s wings.

    The wyvern falls down while being puzzled on my attack.

    I failed to kill it.

    The spear form AFT that I threw earlier appeared on my hand again.

    I threw the spear form AFT once again to the falling wyvern.

    It pierced straight to its body this time.

    A loud scream resounded.

    Tenacious.

    But it is already over.

    Before I notice it, I already instructed the kuros who are waiting behind me.

    ¡¸Exterminate it.¡¹

    Hearing my order, all the kuros ran at once.

    Running to the ce where the wyvern fell.

    While watching the kuros runoff, I tried to cool down.

    Present condition assessment¡­.

    ¡¸How is the fire?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s all right now. It has been extinguished.¡¹

    ¡¸The damage?¡¹

    ¡¸The houses are all right. Part of the tomato field is now useless. Also, Zabuton-san¡¯s threads¡­..¡¹

    The thread that Zabuton and her spiderlings built over the field was burnt.

    ¡¸Is that so? ¡­.Loo, Tier. We¡¯re safe because you protected us from the first strike.¡¹

    ¡¸U-un.¡¹

    ¡¸I did my best.¡¹

    ¡­.They strangely look stiff. I¡¯m probably making a scary face right now.

    This won¡¯t do.

    Remembering the irrational attack, my anger swells up again.

    ¡¸That¡­is it the work of the demon king?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Demon king? I don¡¯t think he¡¯s involved.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I think that it is a wild wyvern. If it is under someone¡¯s control, I don¡¯t think that it will attack alone.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. A wild one¡­.is wyvernmon?¡¹

    ¡¸In some areas, yes but in my opinion they are rare.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree. In addition, you can encounter a fire-spewing wyvern as much as you can encounter dragons.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then, can we consider this encounter as a rare event?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I think so.¡¹

    So it¡¯s just a mere misfortune.

    ¡­..

    Calm down.

    I¡¯ll just think that it¡¯s a natural disaster.

    ¡¸Ah, the kuros are back. They are calling for you.¡¹

    When we went to the ce where the wyvern fell, I was surprised again seeing its gigantic figure.

    Is it bigger than the sperm whale I saw on TV?

    It seems like it was already dead when it fell so there is no need for the kuros to finish it off.

    That said, what are you doing sitting proudly on the wyvern¡¯s body.

    Ah, you¡¯re guarding it.

    You prevented other monsters from approaching.

    Good good.

    But this is really big.

    I wonder if we can eat this.

    ¡¸I heard that wyvern¡¯s meat is delicious.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    So we decided to eat it.

    We had a hard time dismantling it but the tasting how delicious it is makes it worth it.

    It tasted better with the help of the seasoning I experimented with during winter.

    We ended up having a banquet.

    I didn¡¯t know about it but shooting down the wyvern seems to have had various aftereffect on various ces.

    In a familiar ce: Loo and Tier.

    ¡¸Tier, husband¡¯s attack on the wyvern¡­can you defend against it?¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible. How about Loo-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I can¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought so too. It pierced through the triple barrier of the wyvern and instead of just stabbing, it cleanly pierced through it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..Maybe we are lucky that we were attacked by the kuros when we first got here.¡¹

    ¡¸Probably. If it was husband who attacks¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Just thinking about it frightens me.¡¹

    ¡¸We must be thankful for that good luck.¡¹

    ¡¸and for the kuros too.¡¹

    ¡¸Though it is frustrating.¡¹

    Demon king¡¯s castle.

    ¡¸The wyvern of the iron forest fell? Don¡¯t joke around.¡¹

    ¡¸It is true. A scout saw it. After the wyvern of iron forest spat a fire ball, it was hit by some sort of attack and fell.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­ Are you serious?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I already reported it on the upper echelon and it became a big fuss.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it will. If ites near this ce, we need to mobilize forcesparable to waging war. And a guy that shot it down is somewhere there¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Crap¡­If I¡¯m going to resign, this is the right time.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t panic. We still have yet to determine if that person is an enemy or not.¡¹

    ¡¸I-indeed.¡¹

    ¡¸There is a possibility that it was someone from the four heavenly kings. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡¹

    ¡¸R-right.¡¹

    The dragon living on the mountain in the south.

    ¡¸¡­.perhaps my eyes are deceiving me.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. They are still working normally.¡¹

    ¡¸Trully?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I saw it too.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸What do you think will happen if that attack was pointed to me?¡¹

    ¡¸It will probably prate you cleanly.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡­.Then, what should I do?¡¹

    ¡¸That should be decided by you, master.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. Propose something. I ask of you.¡¹

    ¡¸If I may¡­.Before that attack is turned unto us, isn¡¯t it best to tie that person with friendship? I think being hostile against him is a foolish idea.¡¹

    ¡¸Mo¡­..mou¡¹

    Though there was variously aftereffect, meeting those influences is still in the future.

 Chapter 38 - I Want Sake

    <h4>Chapter 38 ¨C I Want Sake</h4>

    I thought about the wyvern¡¯s meat at the banquet.

    I want sake.

    Sake.

    What is the raw material for sake?

    Sake came from rice.

    Wine from grapes.

    Right.

    Good.

    But how do you make sake¡­? I read about it in a manga and watch something rted to it on TV.

    However, the problem is, I don¡¯t have aspergillus.

    Can I nt that using the AFT?

    I need to research about it.

    Maybe making wine would be easier.

    Making wine is simple.

    You just have to mash grapes then ferment it.

    ¡­¡­

    However, if the grapes are not suited for wine making, it will be useless.

    Presently, the grapes we harvest are sweet and tasty like the one sold in supermarkets.

    But can I use it for wine making¡­?

    There should be a variety of grape that is used for wine making.

    I prayed to god that the grapes on the farm can be used for making wine.

    ¡­¡­.

    That moment, I realized that I would not be able to get wine immediately.

    Let¡¯s just give up on that.

    TN: He¡¯s giving up on drinking wine immediately not in making wine.

    After that, I made a vineyard for wine.

    Hahaha.

    It is important to put my spirit to it.

    I expanded the new field area to the east doubling its size.

    It became an eight by eight fields.

    That is a 32 field vineyard dedicated for wine.

    I¡¯m supposed to have been calmed down but I got irritated again remembering the wyvern¡¯s attack.

    Reflection.

    Anyway, I should have nted the grapes in the fruit area.

    I wonder why I nted them in the new farm area.

    I return to my usual work.

    First of all, I tried nting additional type of seasonings that I thought of in one of the first fields I made near my house since it is empty.

    Because I don¡¯t think I need much of them, I only nted several pieces each.

    But I want a lot of olives so I¡¯ll nt them in the fruit area.

    Since the fruit area has be crowded, I expanded it to the north side.

    The fruit area¡¯s size is now four by eight fields.

    Speaking of the fruit area, the bees that the spiderlings looking after¡­..

    Are growing up well. Moreover, there have been several hives already.

    New hives were built in four ces. With the request of Zabuton¡¯s spiderlings, I made them to be wind and rain proof.

    By the way, I waw be able to secure some honey from the first hive.

    The amount is about a can of juice, 350ml.

    I have put it in a stone jar that I carved but looking at it, I thought that I want a ss bottle.

    I wonder if I can make one.

    ¡­¡­it¡¯s not good to be greedy.

    Let¡¯s just do things we can do steadily.

    The honey was well received by everyone and it is now less than half in no time.

    It is pretty popr.

    Let¡¯s use what is left for cooking next time.

    The high elf Rarasha had excellent skill.

    She seems to be able to make a barrel for water.

    I follow her instructions in making the barrel parts.

    I mainly cut down and process woods.

    Rarasha is the one who assembled and adjusted the parts I made.

    She seems to have been making barrels for thest 200 years and the first barrel she made here doesn¡¯t leak anywhere.

    Water barrels are expected to be useful in many ways, so we made it inrge quantities.

    The top priority is for making wine.

    To ferment grapes, barrel is necessary.

    We¡¯ve done our best.

    Meanwhile, when I was cooking the dish she requested, the others started participating.

    They did not seed in making one in their first try but after several failures, they became skillful in it.

    They are more dexterous than me.

    Though none of them canpete against Rarasha, their barrel making skill progressed.

    There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of.

    I¡¯ll make one once I can make one.

    By the way, the dish she requested of me is nabe.

    Because we don¡¯t have katsuboshi, it is impossible to make dashi. I just boiled a small quantity of meat and throw arge quantity of vegetables as nabe.

    For me, this nabe is so disappointing but it was well-received by everyone.

    Because we don¡¯t have katsuboshi, I increased the amount of seasoning to make it tasty.

    Ah, I also haven¡¯t raised a yuzu yet¡­.

    The previous world was blessed.

    I¡¯m still on the research phase with regards to mushrooms so I was not able to put a shiitake on the dashi.

    ********************

    TN: Manga chapter 19

 Chapter 39 - Expressing Gratitude to God and Reservoir Improvement

    <h4>Chapter 39 ¨C Expressing Gratitude to God and Reservoir Improvement</h4>

    As usual, when the spring came, Zabuton¡¯s spiderlings will depart so I see them off. The kuros horn shedding also started.

    After that, they will look for partners.

    Umu.

    Great.

    I finally got used to it.

    I¡¯ll try improving the reservoir.

    The water from the waterfall presently goes straight to the reservoir.

    Because of that, when garbage enters the waterway, it will go straight to the reservoir.

    Though I can simply pick up garbage, it will be troublesome if a living creature enters it.

    In order to prevent that from happening, I made another reservoir before the main reservoir as a cushion against infiltration.

    The main reservoir is an inverted pyramid with a depth of 5 meters in the center while the cushioning reservoir is only 50cm deep.

    With this, even if garbage or living thingses in, the possibility of them being blocked before the main reservoir increases.

    Of course, there should be a divider between the cushioning reservoir and the main reservoir.

    A wire would be perfect but I don¡¯t have that kind of things so I made a filter made of bamboo.

    Garbage will surely be filtered by it.

    I should also simrly improve the waterway for drainage.

    I made a drainage pool at the drainage of the bath and put slimes there to purify water.

    I also connected it to the drainage from the main reservoir.

    This is a measure to make sure that only clean water will fall into the river.

    I also installed bamboo filters into the newly built drainage pool simr to the cushioning reservoir.

    This is not to prevent the reverse entry of garbage but to keep the slimes in the drainage pool.

    That said, the slimes had increased their numbers before I noticed it.

    Now I often see slimes moving freely around.

    Although I panicked the first time I saw them moving freely around, I let them be because they are harmless and are only moving towards ces necessary for them to live in.

    I asionally see a slime of different color but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem with that.

    When I was doing all of those things, the kuros¡¯ partner searching time hase.

    But most of them did not go on a journey this year.

    It seems that couples have formed to those who are presently here.

    It¡¯s probably a good thing.

    Maa, let¡¯s assume it¡¯s good.

    As a substitute for that event, I dispatched to invite the wandering high elves in the forest, like Ria and the others, to migrate here.

    Along with 10 kuros, I had Rif and Raasa go.

    No matter what happens, they must return by winter.

    At the same time, we¡¯ll make new log houses for new residents in advance.

    Things will gonna get busy.

    The harvest time of the grapes for wine came in a blink of an eye.

    Now that we harvested them, it¡¯s time to challenge wine making.

    I remember that the people from the past use to step on them to mash them but I am personally against stepping on food.

    So I mashed them by using a mortar and pestle.

    After mashing, I kept them in a barrel and stored them.

    It¡¯s done.

    It was easy but since it¡¯s too easy, I¡¯m somewhat uneasy if I would be able to make wine with that.

    Though it is easy, because of the amount, it can be called a difficult job.

    I was able to make 16rge barrels. Those barrels arerge enough to store a person in it.

    If I make them in the same method, I¡¯ll be frustrated if I fail. Because of that, I tried changing the mashing method for each barrel.

    That way, at least one will probably be okay.

    Problem.

    What will I do now to the vineyard?

    If it¡¯s the usual, I¡¯ll plow it again and nt the same thing¡­.

    Should I continue nting grapes even though I am uncertain if I¡¯ll be able to make wine?

    If you think about the preservation time, wheat, soybean, rice, or corn might be better.

    Because I was troubled, I decided to consult everyone.

    They are unified to let it stay as vineyard for wine.

    Ehto¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward to the wine.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to drink it quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸Please call me for wine tasting.¡¹

    ¡¸Wine, that¡¯s very nice.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu¡¹

    ¡¸I can drink a considerable amount of wine.¡¹

    ¡¸Please leave the barrel making to me. ¡¹

    Everyone seems to really want wine.

    Though I don¡¯t know what will be of it, I decided to keep it being a vineyard.

    The vineyard is not the only field.

    We still need to harvest wheat, soybean, rice, corn, and other grains. We also have to harvest root crops like carrots, potatoes, radish, garlic, and onions.

    The distribution of harvesting work is based on whether the spiderlings can harvest them or not.

    The spiderlings can harvest crops that need to be picked or cut but it is impossible for them to harvest things that need force.

    Because of that, I had the spiderlings harvest tomato, cabbage, pumpkin, cucumber, eggnts, and fruits.

    Those that need to be picked by human hands like spinach, sugarcane, and tea were harvested by us. We also harvested rapeseed and process them secure oil.

    I am truly grateful for the increase of helping hands.

    Though the food consumption increased, with the AFT, crops grow faster and we don¡¯t have to worry about starvation.

    My gratitude.

    That said, I experimented with crops in a variety of ways.

    I wonder if the crops I nted will grow elsewhere.

    I tested it with onion.

    The result: they grow in the ce I plowed but rotted in other ces.

    I tried cultivating the onion in water but it also did not go well.

    It rotted as soon as the budes out.

    Is that method bad or is the water bad¡­? Anyway, it is great to know that even without the AFT, crops can grow in the ces I plowed.

    However, the growth rate is slow.

    Though I say slow, its growth rate is the normal growth rate of that crop.

    In other words ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s all thanks to the AFT that crops growth rate is fast.

    I express my gratitude to god again.

    By the way, the fruit trees I nted with the AFT grows fast but after producing their first fruit, their growth rate slows down to normal.

    ********************

    ***TN: Manga chapter 19 page 3***

 Chapter 40 - Additional Elves

    <h4>Chapter 40 ¨C Additional Elves</h4>

    This year¡¯s number of kuros¡¯ birth halves.

    There were some of them who did not get pregnant.

    I was surprised because I was sure that everything will be like the previous years.

    Can they control their pregnancy?

    Yuki did not bear this year too.

    Even then, I still need to increase their tenement type sheds along with the expansion of the dog area.

    The dog area is on the east of my residence and is currently at the size of four by four fields.

    Because the kuros poption is now quite big, it feels crowded since a while ago.

    However, they don¡¯t really mind because the dog area is just a ce to sleep for them.

    I expanded the dog area on the east side. The expanded area is the same size as the original area.

    With this, the dog area is now four by eight fields in size.

    It will be okay for a while.

    When the kuros¡¯ birthing period was over, at the time when the new pups began to grow horns.

    Rif and Raasa, who went out together with some of the kuros to invite other high elves who are wandering in the forest, came back.

    The number they brought back were more than what I expected.

    Eight groups, a total of 42 high elves.

    Everyone of them seems to be of the same age as Ria¡¯s group.

    Is high elf a female only race?

    ¡¸When the vige was attacked, the males fought while the females evacuated.¡¹

    I see.

    Still, there should be boys at least¡­.

    ¡¸Among those who evacuated, the elderly and children migrated to other tribes.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? If you have some ce to go, why didn¡¯t you go there?¡¹

    ¡¸Going to other tribes other than the tribe of your origin means you¡¯ll be a servant. When that happens¡­.there is no guarantee that females of our age will be treated nicely.¡¹

    Ah¡­.so that¡¯s the reason why the wandering high elves are only young she-elves.

    TN: I¡¯m already having trouble tranting male and female elves. I can¡¯t call them man and woman because they are not human. She-elves are female elves but what do you call male elves? He-elf?

    Rather than being servant to other tribes, they chose the vagrant life in the forest.

    ¡¸Thank you for permitting us to settle here.¡¹

    ¡¸No no, I just did what I had to do. Don¡¯t be so modest. Also, although we already prepared additional houses¡­.they are still insufficient. Help me build them.¡¹

    I only expected about 10, 15 at most. Now the number of house ispletely not enough.

    We constructed houses in a hurry.

    ¡­¡­..

    I wonder if those 42 will visit my bedroom after settling down.

    ¡­..

    ¡¸Ria, if you know any high elf male, please bring them here.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.vige chief. If you¡¯re talking about those high elf boys who emigrated to other tribes, it will be difficult¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸The viges they emigrated to were also destroyed by humans.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? ¡­.I apologize for inquiring such a thing.¡¹

    ¡¸No. We met some members of those tribes and we heard that they also protected our tribe¡¯s males. Males are valuable for them too. If we ask them to return them to us, there will be a dispute and a fight will break.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Because the atmosphere became heavy, I changed the topic.

    ¡¸Since your number has increased, please choose a representative for high elves.¡¹

    ¡¸That will be my job.¡¹

    ¡¸If it is Ria then I am relieved¡­.by the way, did the neers consented?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. The ranking has already ended.¡¹

    Ranking¡­¡­

    Let¡¯s not ask in detail.

    ¡¸I-is that so? Anyway, please teach the neer to make them familiar to this ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative.¡¹

    ********************

    TN: Manga chapter 19 page 6

 Chapter 41 - Third Bowl of Tendon, Flora, Oni Maids, and Cow

    <h4>Chapter 41 ¨C Third Bowl of Tendon, Flora, Oni Maids, and Cow</h4>

    With the newly arrived residents, I thought that we¡¯re already lively but the liveliness increases more.

    The reason? By the end of the spring, just when the stomach of the kuros who got pregnant started to noticeably swell, one woman came.

    ¡¸Fufufu. What an interesting ce.¡¹

    That night, we noticed a woman who¡¯s floating about 1 meter in the air and is being followed by bats.

    She looks like she¡¯s in herte twenties.

    She is quite beautiful.

    She¡¯s wearing a kind of dress that perfectly fits her body. You¡¯ll know her figure with one look.

    Her chest and butt seem to be small.

    She has a neck long silver hair.

    No matter how you look at her, she¡¯s rted to Loo.

    Loo¡¯s oneesan?

    Or her okaasan?

    Anyway, let¡¯s call Loo to meet her¡­.however, the kuros began beating her up.

    I recall the first time I met Loo.

    I wonder if they were aggressive because they are pregnant.

    The woman became an elementary schooler from herte twenties in no time.

    She¡¯s naked now. It became difficult for her to maintain the clothes she wore with magical power.

    And, she¡¯s also weeping.

    I recall the first time I met Tier.

    I got in between her and the kuros for the time being and maintain the status quo until Loo arrives.

    Although she¡¯s crying, I did not avert my gaze from her because I¡¯m scared that she¡¯ll bite my neck.

    However, I also want her to recover¡­but I did not give her blood.

    I will be in trouble if she¡¯s Loo¡¯s enemy.

    When Loo arrived, diplomacy was finally established.

    ¡¸Flora?¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-sama!¡¹

    So she¡¯s Loo¡¯s imouto.

    Hearing the details, she seems to be her cousin.

    Her name is Flora Sakutou.

    It seems like she came here to search for Loo.

    ¡¸Because you never came back, I thought that you were done in by that evil angel. I went out to search for you to see what truly happened¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    By the way, when Loo introduced me.

    ¡¸My husband¡¹

    ¡¸This human is onee-sama¡¯s husband? He doesn¡¯t look convincing.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s the master of the inferno wolves and the boss of this ce.¡¹

    ¡¸I said a very impolite thing. Please forgive me.¡¹

    I was stunned by her sudden change of attitude.

    However, there is something I¡¯m more concerned about¡­.I would never miss that line.

    ¡¸Inferno wolf¡­? Is it the kuros?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    Inferno wolf.

    That¡¯s a stern name¡­they are wolf.

    Wolf.

    Wolf?

    TN: Just a reminder, italicized words are written on engrish.

    Eh?

    They are not dogs?

    Well, they have horns¡­.

    Umm¡­.

    Maa, it doesn¡¯t matter whether they are wolves or not.

    Unn.

    By the way, the pure white Fubuki seems to be a mutated species called cocytus wolf.

    Since she¡¯s Loo¡¯s cousin, I gave her blood.

    No matter how many times I see something like this, seeing a girl grow older is a mysterious scene.

    When she saw me, Loo blocked my eyes.

    She doesn¡¯t mind Tier or the elves but she minds it when ites to her younger cousin.

    I see.

    When we took Flora to our house we met Tier and caused somemotion.

    Like everyone, she fainted upon seeing Zabuton and her spiderlings.

    She was perplexed when she saw Loo harvesting in the field.

    But she¡¯s extremely happy when she ate the crops and the dishes using them as ingredients.

    She¡¯s very lively.

    After that, Flora stayed in a vacant room of my house for about ten days before going back home.

    She did not get tired of this ce and seemed to earnestly want to live here.

    However, there are various things she left in the ce she was living in so she left to arrange them.

    She looks like she terribly doesn¡¯t want to leave. I thought that she woulde back as soon as possible but she unexpectedly returned before winter.

    She also brought not just one but a number of people.

    The vampire, Flora Sakutou came back along with 20 maids.

    It seems like they are those who were working for her in her previous residence.

    They are all from the oni race. If you look at them closely, you¡¯ll notice small horns on their head.

    They are on their forehead¡­.some have one, the others have two but they are all located before their hairlines.

    The size is about as big as a thumb.

    The head maid¡¯s name is Ann.

    ¡¸My lord, I will now be in your care.¡¹

    She recognized me as the head.

    Did Flora ask them so?

    No.

    It seems like Flora and the maids will be staying at my house.

    So that¡¯s why I¡¯m the head.

    The chain ofmand is somewhat confusing.

    It looks like Loo, Flora, and Ann arrange it in that order.

    Although there are only two vampires, Loo and Flora, Loo will be their representative.

    The representative of the onis is Ann.

    By the way, the maids will prioritize my needs first then Loo and Flora after me.

    I asked them why should I be the priority but they told me that ranking is important.

    Maa, okay¡­

    For the oni maids, that is a serious matter and they will postpone whatever they are doing to do something for the one with higher rank.

    The cow.

    Ann¡¯s group brought four cows with them.

    When Flora stayed here, I remember telling her things that this cecks.

    Cow.

    All of them are female and three of them are pregnant.

    She thought about milk too.

    Oohhh.

    I made arge cow area, about eight by eight fields, on the north side of the dog area and east of the fruit area.

    I plowed it in a dash.

    I tried nting grass.

    It will be winter soon so I asked Ria¡¯s group to make a barn.

    Though the oni maids also have a problem with their sleeping space, we prioritized building the barn.

    It is because I thought that the cow will be more vulnerable to winter than the onis.

    Regarding the cow care, I¡¯m relieved that Ann¡¯s group knows about it.

    It seems like Flora¡¯ste return was due to the cows. She only came back when they properly learned the method of taking care of the cows.

    I appreciate it.

    And, the most important thing was to tell the kuros and the spiders to absolutely noty their hands on the cow.

    The cows were frightened with the kuros and the spiders but they got used to them after a while.

    Alright.

    With this, milk is secured.

    I heard that you should not milk a cow for a certain period of time after giving birth.

    Right.

    Cows also need to breastfeed.

    It is for the sake of the calf.

    Let¡¯s decide the distributionter.

    Let¡¯s not be greedy.

    In any case, the number of residents increased a lot.

    TN: Manga chapter 20 page 6.

 Chapter 42 - Tier Goes Out and Winter Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 42 ¨C Tier Goes Out and Winter Arrives</h4>

    The number of high elves increased by 42 so they are now 54.

    Two vampires.

    Twenty onis.

    Kuros¡­.a lot.

    Zabuton¡­.a lot

    Bees¡­four hives.

    Slimes¡­.increasing, unable to count.

    Cows, four.

    And don¡¯t forget the angel, one.

    Tier was thinking.

    Because of the vampire Flora and the oni maids, her influence weakened.

    ¡°I¡¯m alone here, should I also invite someone?¡±

    In addition, I was overjoyed with the cows the oni maids presented me.

    Now I¡¯ve done it.

    ¡¸I will bring my subordinates too. Furthermore, I¡¯ll bring chickens that husband wanted so please expect it by all means.¡¹

    Tier said that and left.

    It is almost winter.

    She¡¯s scheduled toe back around spring.

    Winter arrived.

    We emphasized interaction with the newly arrived residents.

    I had Ria¡¯s group take care of the newly arrived high elves.

    The problem is the onis.

    I wouldn¡¯t mind it that much if they are living in a separate house in the southwest area but their house hasn¡¯t been built yet. All of them are living in my house.

    I intended to improve considerably in this world, but I am not really that sociable.

    I¡¯m thinking of working hard on that part but not too hard.

    The onis are also very good at keeping distance.

    Our work rted conversationspose of bare minimum words and there is only a little idle chat.

    Moreover, they don¡¯t forget their standing.

    Every one of them is like an excellent receptionist of a bigpany.

    I learned from our conversations that they have been hired as maids by Loo and Flora¡¯s family and has several hundreds of years of experience already.

    Perhaps them keeping distance from me is not really a problem.

    They are perfectly good at cleaning and washing.

    The only housework they are not good at is cooking.

    Why?

    Lack of knowledge.

    It seems like the only cooking method they know of is throwing all the ingredients on the pot and boil them.

    So I taught them all the cooking method I know during winter.

    Perhaps they¡¯ll be better than me in spring.

    With the onis around, the liveliness of my house increased a lot.

    Until now, the lights at night were lit and extinguished by either Loo or Tier to the point that it became a matter of concern. However, now that the onis are here, they are now taking care of that.

    Them cleaning and washing every day became the norm.

    Thus, the bed sheet is clean every day.

    TN: I guess you probably already know why the bed sheet needs to be clean every day.

    Ah right, the grass I insert in bed was all thrown away after they no longer felt good but Ria¡¯s group taught me about the most suitable grass for bed so we changed all of them.

    Thanks to that, we will only need to change the grass inside every six months. We also add an additional sheet in order to prevent dirt on the bed.

    Cultured.

    In regards to the fire, we¡¯re greatly managing it.

    We spent time considerably warm this winter.

    Yup.

    It¡¯s great.

    I feel like I¡¯ve been irresponsible and negligent until now¡­.let¡¯s not think about it.

    Thinking about it, even with Loo and I, Tier had been the one doing most house rted things but now we let the onis do all of it.

    Because of that, I concentrate on making small things while Loo and Flora are getting absorbed with their medicine research.

    It¡¯s a little bit lonely without Tier.

    That reminds me, the onis were surprised with the spiders and the kuros but they did not faint.

    Have they heard of them before?

    But they panicked when they saw the bees in the fruit area, did they not hear about them?

    By the way, all the newly arrived high elves fainted on the spot when they saw Zabuton.

    She¡¯s not that much scary though.

 Chapter 43 - Additional Three Angels with Chickens and Lizardmen

    <h4>Chapter 43 ¨C Additional Three Angels with Chickens and Lizardmen</h4>

    Tier arrived the same time as spring.

    She came back with three angels and 15 lizard face humanoid beings whose bodies are covered with hard scales.

    Their upper bodies are naked and they cover their lower bodies with n apron.

    Most of them have big physique and are carrying big backpacks.

    ording to Tier, they are called lizardman race.

    The angels that she brought seems to be her subordinates.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Gran Maria.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Kuudel.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Corone. Please take care of us from now on.¡¹

    The three angels are wearing armor and are equipped withnce.

    That moment, the word ¡°Valkyrie¡± emerged in my head.

    So, they are Tier¡¯s underlings.

    Underlings? But looking at them together with Tier, they looked like a high school girl idol group.

    Everyone of them has blond hair and wings on their back.

    I thought that these girls wanted to live together with Tier in the same house but it seems like they want a house of their own.

    The lizardmen they brought along will also live there.

    Because of that, construction begins in the southwest area where the elve¡¯s houses are.

    Since we are already used to it, together with the high elves, we built it in about five days.

    It looks like everyone is improving. It was a good house. Should we remodel Ria¡¯s group¡¯s house since it was the first one we built?

    Their toilet is outside so it is inconvenient in various ways.

    Since Ria¡¯s group declined, we just remodel it a little.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Daga. Please take care of me from now own.¡¹

    The representative of the lizardmen is Daga.

    My apologies but I can distinguish the individuality of lizardman.

    Everyone of them looks the same.

    Even after hearing that five out of 15 of them are females, I still can¡¯t distinguish them.

    It seems like Tier and the others also can¡¯t distinguish them so that can¡¯t be considered as a problem.

    However, I want to at least know who is the representative.

    I intended Daga to wear clothes but it seems like lizardmen are embarrassed when they are wearing clothes.

    Because of that, I decided to wrap a scarf around his right arm.

    Within the baggages that Daga¡¯s group brought are the chickens that Tier promised.

    Now that we have hens, we can secure eggs.

    It seems like they eveny eggs on the way here so we can expect a steady supply in the future.

    But there are only a few of them.

    There are only around 40 of them.

    There are 5 roosters and 35 hens.

    I thought that chickenys eggs everyday but Daga said they don¡¯t.

    I don¡¯t know if my knowledge is wrong or if its just the chickens of this world but healthy chickensy eggs every other day.

    In short, we can expect 10 pieces per day.

    I¡¯m not sure if it is a lot or a few.

    Personally, I think it¡¯s a few.

    Because there are more than ten residents.

    Let¡¯s increase their number for now.

    So, how do you distinguish the fertile one to the infertile¡­? I¡¯ll let the rooster decide.

    I thought of making a chicken area but collecting the eggs in the future will be troublesome.

    I¡¯ll raise them near our house first.

    I¡¯ll ce them on the north side of the big tree.

    We made a henhouse with nests. As for their feeds, I plowed the ground¡­.

    Chicken feeds are grains.

    So I guess corn or wheat.

    Should I increase the number of fields?

    For the time being, I nted something like a grass on the ground. That will be the chicken feed for now.

    I also informed the kuros and Zabuton about them.

    A new building, or should I say a new dormitory was built near our house. It is for the maids.

    In addition to me, Loo, Tier, and Flora, our house can¡¯t amodate Ann¡¯s group of 20.

    Until now, they are using the warehouses as their bedrooms.

    Loo, Tier, Flora, and Ann will live in my house and the new house will be for the other maids.

    I asked the high elves to build it. They are quite fast and finished it in three days.

    As for the interior, it is not that great but the 19 of them have a room of their own.

    Themon facilities of their house are the toilet, a simple kitchen, and a living room with a firece.

    Each private room has one bed and one cab. It is their call if they want tables and chairs in their room.

    With just a bed and a cab, it is obviously only a ce to sleep in.

    However, it seems like the maids have requested Zabuton and her spiderlings to create curtains and bedsheets on their own taste.

    The three newly arrived angel came in front of me when they are already ustomed to the new life and new house.

    ¡¸Your orders.¡¹

    ¡¸Please leave the front line to me.¡¹

    ¡¸I will do my best in gathering information.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    No.

    What¡¯s with this atmosphere?

    I¡¯m just a viger who works hard in farming¡­no, I¡¯m the vige chief.

    These three are obviously warriors.

    Well, it is obvious since they are wearing almost and have weapons but¡­.

    ¡¸Tier?¡¹

    I wanted to know Tier¡¯s intention for bringing them here.

    ¡¸I intended to have these girls patrol the forest in the sky as a mobile unit.¡¹

    ¡¸Mobile unit?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. That time when the wyvern attacked, it managed to breathe fire because we reacted toote. On that basis, I called the three of them here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.I see.¡¹

    ¡¸If it is the wyvern from that time, although they probably can¡¯t beat it, they can lure it so it won¡¯t be able to inflict damage this ce.¡¹

    The three of them nods confidently.

    ¡¸So they are guards.¡¹

    I see.

    Until now, we are depending on Zabuton¡¯s rm and the kuros but if something simr to that wyvernes out, it might be necessary to have security personnel.

    They have wider range too.

    ¡¸I understand. Please do so.¡¹

    The three of them replied strongly.

    ¡¸I am consulting you about something.¡¹

    Kuro, Zabuton, Loo, Tier, Ria, Ann, and Daga.

    The slimes, bees, cows, and chickens can¡¯t participate so they don¡¯t have representatives here.

    I gathered all the representative of various races in the hall of my house to talk about something.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s decide the name of this ce.¡¹

    ¡¸This ce¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸At first, there is only my house but after building various things, it has now be a vige.¡¹

    In fact, the high elves are calling me vige chief already.

    ¡¸Because of that, I¡¯m thinking of giving this vige a name, do you have a good name in mind?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know the name of the viges here.

    So I consulted them.

    ¡¸How about the vige chief¡¯s name?¡¹

    I think of what Ria said.

    My name is Machio Hiraku.

    Machio vige, Hiraku vige.

    Not good.

    ¡¸How about naming it after this forest?¡¹

    Ann suggested.

    Name of this forest?

    That reminds me, what is the name of this forest?

    Thinking about it, it must be normal to name the vige to where it is located.

    ¡¸What is the name of this forest?¡¹

    ¡¸Forest of death.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    I never thought that this forest has such a frightening name.

    ¡¸Err¡­how about something closer to that¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Land of death¡¹

    ¡­.

    And the one living in that ce is me.

    But despite being called forest of death, this ce is pretty rich. Though I still don¡¯t want this ce to be callednd of death¡­.

    In any case, if we really use it as reference, it will be called ¡°Vige of Death¡±.

    As expected, I don¡¯t want it.

    Naming it after me is better.

    After that, various opinions were voiced out and there are also heated discussions but we didn¡¯te up with a good name.

    When everyone ran out of idea, Zabuton called me and pointed out at therge tree from the window.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸Big tree vige¡¹

    It came out to me suddenly.

    And, it was selected.

    From now on, this ce will be called Big Tree Vige.

 Chapter 44 - Wine and Guest(Demon Kingâ€™s Envoy)

    <h4>Chapter 44 ¨C Wine and Guest(Demon King¡¯s Envoy)</h4>

    Wine was produced.

    Loo and Tier suggested a taste test event but when it was announced, it became a drinking event and eventually became a party.

    Though I have made much wine, the amount of consumption of the residents is enormous.

    Four barrels were emptied in that party.

    Maa, I¡¯ll just continue to make wine as much as I harvest but¡­.

    The evaluation was too good.

    ¡¸This is the first time I taste wine as good as this.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, delicious¡¹

    ¡¸Was wine supposed to be this good?¡¹

    ¡¸One more cup¡¹

    ¡¸You drink too much. Show some modesty¡­I¡¯ll drink my share though.¡¹

    It¡¯s not bad and it really tastes like wine but¡­.I don¡¯t think it is enough to be praised that much.

    I think it has not fermented that much, it tastes sweet¡­

    ¡¸Husband, let¡¯s increase the vineyard.¡¹

    ¡¸My liege, I¡¯m inexperienced but let me do what I can to help you.¡¹

    ¡¸Vige chief, leave the barrel making to me.¡¹

    Thus, the number of vineyards for wine increased.

    That¡¯s probably a good thing¡­.

    By the way, the wine was popr with the kuros too.

    Of the four barrels of wine, the kuros drank one.

    Dogs¡­..this is the first time I saw one getting drunk and stagger while walking.

    Afterwards, I noticed that the kuros concentrated on guarding the vineyards¡­..I want to think that it¡¯s just my imagination.

    Wine was not something to be consumed regrly, it was supposed to be served at an event or something.

    Though there are some objections, they consented in the end.

    Probably because everyone thought that the supply won¡¯tst if it is consumed regrly.

    I don¡¯t dislike wine and I¡¯m not craving for it but something inside me considers wine as a luxury good.

    In my previous world, wine was consumed in medieval time casually because drinkable water is hard toe by but we can draw clean water from the well here so we don¡¯t need to rely on wine.

    Maa, the requests of the citizens to bring out wine increases as they thought of several reasons to demand for it but that is another story.

    TN: Side Story: The Vige¡¯s Wine Rebellion

    Now that we¡¯re breeding cows and chickens, milk and egg supply are now secured.

    As a result, the number of dishes we can cook has increased.

    I need to increase the number of chickens so I did not use them all for cooking.

    Only those eggs that are notid in the hen house are to be consumed.

    I tried cooking using it.

    The first dish I cook is a in omelet seasoned with salt and pepper.

    Delicious.

    A nostalgic taste.

    Suddenly, I saw Kuro¡¯s head lying on the table.

    I gave him some.

    Kuro ate it with satisfaction.

    Next¡­.pudding.

    Ingredients are milk, eggs, and sugar.

    Since I extracted sugar from sugarcane, I have enough on hands.

    I cooked it and poured it into a wooden ss.

    That felt good.

    Now, I¡¯ll have to put it somewhere to cool it down¡­should I put it in the cer?

    While waiting for it to cool down, I experimented on making caramel sauce.

    Caramel sauce is made by heating a mixture of sugar and water.

    But it is not as simple as I thought.

    I burnt it many times before I seeded.

    However, everything I¡¯ve done was in vain.

    The smell of burnt caramel sauce is very sweet.

    Loo, Tier, Flora, and the onis who were supposed to be doing their respective job are unexpectedly standing by the door.

    ¡­¡­.

    Because of the low supply of eggs, I only managed to make five puddings thus, a battle has urred.

    Even if the onis were up against Flora and Loo, they did not back out.

    Seeing that, I abandoned the thought of winning a pudding myself.

    After that, the elves and the angels heard about the pudding. The result, the eggs are now exclusively for pudding making.

    I want to hasten the increase of the number of chickens.

    A guest came to the vige.

    This was the first time.

    Seeing his fine clothes, he¡¯s probably a noble.

    But he¡¯s not shy enough so he¡¯s probably a bureaucrat.

    He came here alone while being guided by Gran Maria¡¯s group.

    The guest is not human.

    If my senses are correct, he might be someone from the demon race.

    Therefore, I met him with a moderate number of people who can fight.

    Loo, Tier, and Flora. The kuros are hiding behind the scene. The high elves and lizardmen are also there while holding their respective weapons.

    The onis are also in that ce and are all behind me.

    Gran Maria brought him alone. Kuudel and Corone are not here.

    It is because it is dangerous if all of us gather in one ce.

    Because of that, Zabuton is not here too.

    ¡¸I am the Demon King¡¯s envoy. I would like to meet the representative of this ce.¡¹

    Demon King¡¯s envoy.

    He looks like a normal human being but he¡¯s a demon after all.

    Anyway, since he¡¯s looking for me, I stepped forward.

    ¡¸That would be me.¡¹

    ¡¸You?¡¹

    The other party was stunned for a moment but managed to calm down after a bit.

    I probably am too far from what a legitimate vige chief looks like.

    ¡¸How impolite of me. My name is Beezel. I am the demon king¡¯s envoy.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Hiraku.¡¹

    Because the other party did not say hisst name, I did not say mine too.

    He probably only cares about first names.

    The man who introduced himself as Beezel showed various things as proof that he really is the demon king¡¯s envoy. After the confirmation, he gave me some presents.

    ¡¸It is a token of our acquaintanceship.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    I don¡¯t really know what are the things he gave me but seeing Loo¡¯s pleased expression, these are probably good things.

    Normally, I should have a few more exchanges of pleasantries but I want to move to the main subject.

    ¡¸So what does demon king-sama wants?¡¹

    For this asion, I add ¡°sama¡± to the demon king.

    I don¡¯t want things to go bad and be in trouble.

    ¡¸We want to discuss about our rtionship with this ce.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the only message?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, I have a certain level of authority. I have enough power to decide our rtionship with this ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­..I see.¡¹

    He wants to discuss their rtionship with this ce.

    I recalled the demon king¡¯s sphere of influence.

    In other words, do they want us to pay tax?

    Or do they want us to leave?

    I previously heard that I don¡¯t need to worry anything about the demon king since he never helped us with anything.

    Should I consult this matter with Loo and Tier?

    When I turned my gaze to them, they returned my gaze as if saying they leave everything to me.

    ¡­..

    I see.

    They entrusted this to me.

    This negotiation.

    The basics of negotiation. First, you need to be resolute with your proposal.

    ¡¸If you recognize us living here, I am willing to pay 10% of our harvested goods as tax.¡¹

    10%.

    I tried presenting tax which is basically profit.

    It is necessary to propose a cheap tax first since he will definitely propose a heavy taxter.

    And since we volunteered to pay tax, it¡¯s a good point for them.

    By paying taxes, we are basically saying that we recognize and has no n to defy the demon king.

    However, since I don¡¯t know much about the economy of this world, I said a bullish percentage first.

    That is, 10% of the harvest.

    ¡¸Eh? A-are you sure?¡¹

    Areh?

    The other party is totally surprised.

    That, does it mean that the tax I proposed is not too low¡­?

    Since he¡¯s surprised, let¡¯s continue.

    ¡¸Pleasee and get it before winter every year.¡¹

    If you want our tax, get it yourself.

    TN: Yeah, show him who¡¯s the boss.

    ¡¸I-I understand. We will follow that arrangement.¡¹

    Areh?

    After that, we finalized the details.

    The tax is 10 percent of the harvested goods.

    However, it is limited to field crops.

    Milk, eggs, honey, and wine are not included.

    In addition, crops with low yield are not included too.

    They are crops that do not fill onerge barrel per harvest.

    If there are things that the demon king¡¯s party wanted, we must agree first and they have to purchase it from us.

    After summarizing all of those things and writing it in a document, Beezel returned.

    Though I gave him souvenirs, I reflected. As expected, I might have been too aggressive for him to agree to all those uses.

    He gave me presents too.

    ¡¸¡­did I do just fine?¡¹

    Everyone looks troubled upon hearing me.

    Then, Loo says

    ¡¸I think it was not bad at all. By paying tax, we will be under the other party¡¯s protection.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree. Even so¡­.fufu, 10%?¡¹

    Tierughs as if something is funny.

    It seems like the normal tax rate for harvested goods is from 50% to 60%. Depending on the ce, it might even rise up to 90%.

    ¡¸It was also nice to let him get it. It is indirectly saying that we don¡¯t want them to take up residence here.¡¹

    Ann nods.

    Eh?

    I don¡¯t have such intention¡­.

    ¡¸We can harvest many times a year. Since they will onlye once before winter, they won¡¯t be able to urately measure our production volume. To gain the protection of the demon king¡¯s army with less than 10% tax¡­.as expected of the vige chief.¡¹

    Ria puts together her opinion.

    I never n such a thing. I n to properly calcte our tax and pay our share with the right amount¡­.

    Maybe this is themon sense of this world.

    In any case, case closed.

    Let¡¯s go back to work everyone.

    By the way, the souvenirs we gave Beezel are valuable medicinal herbs. They are all around medicine that can be made as a medicine or as an ointment.

    Demon king¡¯s castle.

    ¡¸Beezel, how was it? What was the other side¡¯s demand?¡¹

    ¡¸They said that they will pay tax.¡¹

    ¡¸What? They are willing to be under us?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But they have enough power to exterminate that wyvern.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right but that was the other party¡¯s proposal.¡¹

    ¡¸There might be something behind this.¡¹

    ¡¸I also thought so, but ¡­. We have no choice but to ept it.¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸The blood sucking princess and the angel of annihtion are there. Not only that. There were countless inferno wolves and high elves. Lizardmen and onis too¡­.¡¹

    TN: Blood Sucking Princess = Loo, Angel of Annihtion = Tier, Angels of Holocaust = Gran Maria, Kuudel , and Corone, Snipers of the forest of death = High elves. You probably have the idea of how powerful they are now.

    ¡¸No way? That¡¯s not possible.¡¹

    ¡¸It was one of the angels of holocaust that acted as my guide. That time, I thought my life will be over¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Unbelievable¡­.but with that war potential, they can really exterminate that wyvern.¡¹

    ¡¸I know what you mean. With that war potential, how can I not adhere to their proposal? It is impossible to refuse. The moment I refuse, they will turn hostile.¡¹

    ¡¸Mou, mou¡­..then, what did you¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I agreed but we need to do something. Fortunately, their representative is someone easy to talk with.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, he even gave me souvenirs.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou, what did you get?¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t checked yet.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s check.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll show it to demon king-sama otherwise, it will look like I received some bribe.¡¹

    ¡¸It will be a problem if it is something dangerous, let me check.¡¹

    ¡¸Mou¡­.you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s check a little.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, this this¡­.this fabric? Inside are¡­.fruits? It looks like appo but with better shape and color.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, ah, don¡¯t eat it without permission.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m poison tasting it. Hnn, delicious. No, it¡¯s pretty good. This is amazing!¡¹

    ¡¸Really? You really are¡­.areh?¡¹

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸This sack where you get that fruit¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­.what a beautiful fabric. Something wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-this¡­.this fabric is made from the thread of a demon spider. Moreover, judging from the size of this fabric, it is made by the great demon spider.¡¹

    ¡¸Demon spider, you mean the overseer of death?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    ¡¸¡±Great¡±, the one that fought with the demon king 100 years ago and ended with a draw¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Considering the size of the fabric ¡­ there is no mistake.¡¹

    ¡¸Did he intentionally gave something this important to you?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to think so but ¡­.it was used as a fruit wrap?¡¹

    ¡¸Then he did not give it as a gift. Then that means, the great demon spider is there¡­. I, I will resign today.¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait. You are the top of the four heavenly kings. The number one on the list. Are you really going to escape? It¡¯s a¡­.Wait! I¡¯m still talking! Let mee with you!¡¹

 Chapter 45 - Dragon Guest

    <h4>Chapter 45 ¨C Dragon Guest</h4>

    When I thought that our usual everyday life has returned after the guest left, another guest arrived.

    Simrly to what happened earlier, the citizens of my vige has gathered at the entrance of the vige.

    ¡¸My name is Doraim. I am a noble dragon.¡¹

    The guest was a dragon.

    He¡¯s a western dragon that you usually see in fantasy manga and anime.

    He¡¯s about 30 meters in length, far bigger than the wyvern before.

    He looks very powerful.

    If he properly stands.

    The dragon who introduced himself as Doraim is in a bowing posture.

    ¡¸Here is our present. Please ept it.¡¹

    Is this Doraim¡¯s follower? A man wearing a butler suit presented me a big box respectfully.

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    Anyway, when I was about to receive it¡­..Daga stepped forward and receive but he showed it to Ann instead of me.

    Afterwards, Ann checked the content and brought the box in front of me.

    It is a beautifully decorated sword and its sheath.

    ¡¸Wh-what a marvelous present.¡¹

    ¡¸No no¡¹

    This present, is it a token of friendship?

    I can only give him foodstuff in return.

    ¡¸By the way, what is your business here?¡¹

    ¡¸Right, my lord, Doraim-sama, has a nest on that mountain south of here.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Though it is a bit distant¡­..you can consider us as your neighbor. We might have been slow but we want to greet our neighbors.¡¹

    ¡¸You are very polite¡­.but what is the reason your lord looks like he¡¯s apologizing?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, excuse me. Master, please raise your head.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah.¡¹

    If they didn¡¯t introduce themselves earlier, I would probably think that the butler is the master.

    ¡¸My master is not good at talking with people he met for the first time so I apologize on his behalf. If we have offended you in any way, I sincerely apologize.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t mind. Ah¡­.since you havee, I would like to wee you but¡­.it is a bit troublesome with your size.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Master, please get smaller.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu¡¹

    After the dragon replied, smoke popped out and a weak looking, tall, middle-aged man showed up.

    He looks like a noble.

    ¡¸Please excuse us. Master, please introduce yourself again.¡¹

    ¡¸My name is Doraim. I am a noble dragon.¡¹

    ¡­..could he possibly practice that line to avoid making mistake?

    In any case, though he¡¯s tall, he¡¯s at a human size now.

    I invited him to our house for a banquet.

    ¡¸This wine is delicious. This food is also delicious. I will not go home. I¡¯ll live here.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not good. If you don¡¯t get back to the nest to protect it, I¡¯ll get yelled at by various people.¡¹

    ¡¸It will be fine. I can intercept even if I¡¯m here.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you can but you¡¯ll be an inconvenience here.¡¹

    ¡¸Mou mou¡­.inconvenience?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, inconvenience. If battle starts here, you basically can¡¯t do anything.¡¹

    ¡¸How rude. I¡¯m a noble dragon.¡¹

    ¡¸I was impolite. I¡¯ll rephrase. You can¡¯t do anything productive here.¡¹

    ¡¸Mou¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s return while you are still being treated as a guest. They also wrapped various souvenirs for us.¡¹

    ¡¸Apple! Is apple included?¡¹

    ¡¸Please be relieved. I receivedrge quantity of it.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Let¡¯s return.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Ah, please go back to your original size.¡¹

    And the dragon left.

    Though they left with arge quantity of crops, I think it¡¯s still insufficientpared to the value of the sword.

    In any case, I reflected on many things.

    This vige is not prepared to entertain guests.

    I never considered weing guest before so it can¡¯t be helped since I¡¯m too unsociable.

    I think that¡¯s not good.

    It¡¯s not really good, right?

    First of all, even if we need some time to prepare to receive the guest, I can¡¯t leave them standing on the ground outside.

    However, I can¡¯t invite them in the house immediately since they¡¯ll exactly know what we¡¯ve been doing.

    I should make a fine waiting room for guests.

    Okay, let¡¯s build a house for guests use.

    Next, the weing ceremony.

    It is not good for having almost everyone to gather every time there is a guest.

    Though it is important to receive guests, each one has their own respective job.

    Our current system: once Gran Maria, Kuudel, or Corone discovers a guest, she will guide that person around¡­

    Since she will directly guide them, we won¡¯t receive any report of their initial contact.

    After that, Zabuton will notice that someone unknown is approaching the vige and will sound the rm.

    Because of Zabuton¡¯s rm, everyone will gather.

    Therefore, I decided to have a new signaling system for Zabuton.

    Danger rms will be the same as before.

    The new signal for visitor is ringing a bell.

    That bell is personally crafted by the elves.

    Though I thought that hitting an iron is already a good idea but that seems not to be the case.

    The sound of hitting an iron is awful so the bell was made.

    That became the standard now.

    The role of greeting guests will be taken by only three people, me, Loo, and Tier.

    However, Ann, Ria, and Daga opposed my suggestion.

    So, in addition to the three of us, several high elves, oni, and lizardmen will apany us.

    Flora wanted to take part in it so I asked her to look out at the guests during the night if they will stay overnight.

    Like Loo and Tier, Ria and Ann are also fine doing an all-night-vigil if there is a guest but I want them to sleep properly so I asked Flora to do it.

    This arrangement is probably all right now.

    Well, we might fail in some thingster but let¡¯s take that an opportunity to learn and improve.

    I don¡¯t think that we¡¯ll have guests that often.

    I just raised a g.

    And a guest showed up.

 Chapter 46 - Beastkin Guests

    <h4>Chapter 46 ¨C Beastkin Guests</h4>

    After the envoy of the demon king and the dragon, the next guests are a group of beastmen wearing armor.

    Because of the terrain on the way here, it is impossible to use wagons.

    Though not as much as Daga¡¯s group when they arrived, the beastmen are carrying big baggage.

    There are 10 of them.

    Looking at their ragged equipments, they are definitely experienced warriors.

    Though their faces look like human, they have ears on their heads, and tails on their butts.

    The hairiness of their arm varies individually.

    There are some who has animal-like arms but there are some who has human-like arms too.

    ¡¸I am Gulf. We came from the Howling vige which is located in the middle of the mountain in the east. We want to establish friendly rtion with this vige.¡¹

    A representative from the group stepped forward. By the way, Kuudel was the one who guides them.

    When I was about to step forward too, Loo appeared before me.

    ¡¸Wee. The Big Tree vige wee you.¡¹

    Something¡¯s wrong, Loo seems sarcastic.

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸I would like to guide you to a ce to rest but¡­.is this all of you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, is there a problem?¡¹

    ¡¸Really? Then, we will consider the rest as enemies.¡¹

    Loo said that forcefully.

    What do you mean?

    While I was thinking about it, two beastmen came out of the forest.

    It seems that they are wearing camouge clothes.

    When I was thinking about what had happened, the kuros showed up behind the two.

    ¡¸¡­.I¡¯m sorry. It seems like they were separated from us.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s dangerous. You should have checked before entering the vige. Also, refrain from doing anything unruly in the vige. Any citizen of the vige can take care of you if anything happens.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.I understand. We will not do anything unruly. We promise.¡¹

    With Loo on the lead, the beastmen entered the recently built guest house.

    That guest house, I proposed that it should be enough for it to house four individuals luxuriously.

    However, it was rejected because the others said that it was too small.

    Toe to this vige, one needs to cross the mountain and pass through the forest.

    Unlike the demon king envoy and the dragon, normal people will need to travel in a group.

    Depending on the circumstances, it is said that to travel here, a group of 30 is the minimum.

    Thinking about it, I was convinced so we built a big one.

    There are 12 visitors this time.

    It is more than enough for them.

    The guest house was built at the south side extension of the southwest area where the houses of Ria and Flora was built.

    Though it is only a one-story house, it is asrge as my house.

    Since it will be used by guests, we made the furnitures more showy and the facilities have good functionalities.

    In fact, the decorations are far more borate than those in my house.

    It might seem that this is only a slightly good inn but this is the best we can provide in our vige.

    Therefore, I decided to call it an inn rather than a guest house.

    That name fits it the best.

    The inn has a backyard and it is fully enclosed by a fence.

    ¡¸What is the purpose of the fence?¡¹

    Purpose you ask?

    Well¡­..

    ¡¸You can¡¯t cross this fence unless you have permission.¡¹

    What kind of purpose is that?

    Though it was actually used at ater time¡­..

    The fence is not a simple log fence. It is a high-quality fence with borate design.

    Since we don¡¯t have paint, it is of wooden color but if I managed to get paint, I¡¯ll paint it white.

    After building the inn, I looked around and noticed something.

    Crude.

    I see Ria¡¯s group¡¯s house from a distance.

    It is an open area I plowed without any obstacle.

    I don¡¯t necessarily need significant obstacle but I want to have some cover at least.

    Something like a tree.

    So I decided to nt a fruit tree near Ria¡¯s house.

    I want to be a little practical so it¡¯s a fruit tree.

    I nted apples, pears, and persimmons.

    How many cherries should I nt?

    Maa, it will be covered with trees after a while¡­.

    After that, I made a field like a home garden and nted strawberries and watermelon.

    I made the same thing to the other houses too.

    In the vicinity of the inn, I put importance on appearance. I thought of cherry blossom so I nted cherries.

    And, I also nted fence-like-nts inside the fence that surrounds the inn.

    I don¡¯t know the name of that nt but I imagined how they look like in my previous world. It will be another fence.

    TN: Probably simr to this.

    ¡­.How do I trim them?

    Let¡¯s think about it after they grow up.

    After that, I also nted trees in each area.

    The fruits outside the fields are free for all moreover, I nted fruit trees they requested.

    Everyone loves it.

    When I expanded the southwest area for the construction of the inn, the name changed to residential area.

    I didn¡¯t think much about it but since that name was recognized by the ones living there, everyone called it such.

    By the way, the ce where my house and the big tree are located is called big tree area.

    ¡¸Are we really weing our guests? Or are we confining them¡­.?¡¹

    I feel doubtful of Loo¡¯s action.

    Tier answered my question.

    ¡¸Husband, usually, an ambassador who seeks friendship will prepare some present. Even that dragon brought one.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­so their purpose is not friendship?¡¹

    ¡¸That might be the case so we should not do the usual procedure that we should have followed.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. That¡¯s true.¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, they obviously hid two soldiers. Loo-san is already being courteous.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­.? Kuudel guide them here, she did not notice those who were hiding?¡¹

    ¡¸She noticed them but let them be because they are not a threat. I¡¯ll scold herter.¡¹

    ¡¸Be gentle. They are certainly not a threat.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­right. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡¹

    That night, we invited our beastmen guest to a wee banquet.

    The venue is the inn.

    Loo, Tier, and I participated in that banquet.

    Though Ria and Ann came with us, they dedicated their time monitoring things behind the scenes.

    The dishes served were the thing we normally eat. We just made them look a little luxurious.

    The fruits are disyed as they are and are neither peeled nor cut.

    During the banquet for Doraim, we had a big party and the fruits were all garnished.

    It is not realistic to make the same reception to everyone whoes.

    When a kinges, when a noblees, when a merchantes, when a friendes, and when a strangeres, it is natural for the reception to change.

    I fully understand that but since this is our first meeting, I will serve them wine.

    Though I¡¯m like the outcast of this group, I have to blend in.

    I don¡¯t know their purpose foring here.

    I¡¯ll be humble until the time it is clear whether they are an enemy or not.

    ¡¸My apologies for this poor meal.¡¹

    I brought the wine out but only a limited amount.

    About 2 sses per person.

    After drinking all the wine, the drinks be water.

    It is already a plus ¦Á that I served them wine and regr food.

    Even so, Loo still looks dissatisfied.

    In the middle of the banquet, I already n to hear what is their purpose by questioning them.

    That time, they probably already have their guards down.

    That is my goal so when we began eating, I receive them hospitably.

    Let¡¯s begin.

    ¡¸My apologies for my ignorance but, what kind of ce is Howling vige?¡¹

    I already asked the citizen of my vige but none of them know.

    ¡¸Howling vige is located at the mountain east from here. It is said to have been founded 1000 years ago but in reality, it is probably about 500 years ago. The elderly loves to boast in the strangest things.¡¹

    Gulf speaks nonchntly. Could it be the effect of wine?

    The poption of the Howling vige is about 500 people.

    It is a gathering of five settlements that have 100 people each.

    So it is basically a coalition of mountain settlements.

    TN: A mountain settlement needs your help vige chief, I¡¯ll mark it on your map.

    All of them are beastkins and most of them are dogkin.

    They make a living by hunting, mining, and trading with the human vige on the other side of the mountain.

    However, there has been trouble with the human vige so their trade stopped. They took a hard hit because of it and has no choice but to look for another ce to trade with.

    They recently learned the existence of our vige.

    It seems like it is because of the subordination notice from the demon king.

    The Howling vige and the human vige they are trading with are both parts of the demon king¡¯s territory so they are also subjects of the demon king.

    I see.

    I roughly understood their purpose.

    Afterwards, I listened to the hardship Gulf¡¯s group faced toe here.

    The others are making agreeable responses while eating.

    Looking around, it seems like the other beastkins are enjoying their food.

    I¡¯m relieved.

    ¡¸If we kept hiding, I might have never had the chance of eating this. It¡¯s a good thing we were found out.¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, why did you hide?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it is the first time wee to this vige. It is necessary to be vignt and if something happens, they will go back to the vige to report.¡¹

    Loo and Tier seem to be focused on information gathering.

    How reliable.

    ********************

    ***TN: Manga chapter 24 page 1***

 Chapter 47 - Howling Village

    <h4>Chapter 47 ¨C Howling Vige</h4>

    Gulf¡¯s group has returned.

    Their said purpose of having a friendly rtionship with us is no lie.

    The reason why they didn¡¯t bring any present is that there is no such custom in Howling vige. I heard that it is because they are poor.

    When I asked Loo and Tier, I groaned because there is certainly such custom but it is practiced by nobles and wealthy people.

    Different type of people has different values.

    I should have thought so from the start.

    I acknowledged our friendship but I need to rify several things first when ites to trade.

    From what I heard from Gulf, the form of trade is barter.

    Like this vige, Howling vige doesn¡¯t seem to have the circted currency of this region.

    Besides, it seems like both viges have the things the other one wants.

    The problem now is the difficulty of conducting trade. Though both viges consider what the other vige possesses is of great value, bringing the goods to the other vige and bringing it back on their own is highly difficult.

    That¡¯s what they thought but on our end, I think this ce is rtively safe.

    Either Loo or Tier can travel alone and the kuros can apany them in carrying luggage.

    In addition, we can discontinue trading with them anytime we want if there is anything we dislike.

    This arrangement is not bad.

    Next topic, what to trade.

    Howling vige specialized in various ores and products that uses them.

    Though I heard various things from Gulf, the thing I am most interested in is the paint.

    It seems like it was made by crushed colored rocks.

    I can finally paint the fence of the inn.

    There are also silver products.

    It seems like they mainly make tablewares.

    I yearn for it a little because all the tableware in this vige is made of woods.

    ss products.

    Though they don¡¯t have the transparent type of ss, there are still various small and big products like bottles.

    Loo and Flora are interested in those.

    It seems like ss bottles are good for preserving medicine.

    It will also be suitable for storing honey.

    Iron products.

    They have things like pot and frying pan.

    Before Ann and Daga¡¯s group came, we¡¯ve been using cooking utensils made of rockspared to those¡­cooking utensils made of iron are easier to use.

    I want them.

    Howling vige wants food.

    In short, our crops.

    Because they are located halfway up the mountain, food security is a problem.

    The fruits we served them are quite popr and they even lowered their head to ask for it.

    And the wine too.

    It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if we trade some crops.

    No, the poption of the vige is also increasing, because of that, we should stock more food. It will be good to expand the field extensively.

    At any rate, the vige to vige barter will be held on autumn and aside from the Howling vige, several other viges will also participate.

    I¡¯ll consult everyone regarding this matter first.

    The result of the consultation;rge-scale expansion of the field.

    It is presently 8 by 8 fields. It increased four folds and the size now is 16 by 16.

    As expected, there is a limit to how much I could plow.

    Though there is a limit, I¡¯m the only one who can use the AFT.

    I have to persevere.

    I have to break that limit.

    Actually, I even feel that my plowing speed increases.

    Did I get used to it?

    I¡¯ll do the plowing while the others take care of the crops and harvesting.

    The elves, lizardmen, and spiderlings worked hard.

    By the way, out of the 256 fields, 64 are vineyards.

    ? of the field is dedicated for wine?

    Is that alright?

    Anyway, except from me, everyone agreed with that arrangement.

    After that, meeting of what to nt on the other fields.

    I mainly nted grains like corn, rice, wheat, barley, and soybean.

    The amount of carrots, potatoes, cabbages, tomatoes, pumpkins, cucumbers, radishes, spinach, onions, and garlics are the same as before.

    Sugar cane and rapeseed are surprisingly popr too.

    Rapeseed for oil and sugar cane for sugar.

    Those and several seasonings.

    Since it has been discussed that we can sell pepper and sesame seeds, it has been decided to nt more of them.

    That reminds me, I challenged wasabi.

    Because it needs to be nted on a paddy field, I plowed near the reservoir using the AFT.

    I seed.

    I acquired wasabi.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Though I have wasabi now¡­.there is no dish where I can use it.

    I handed the miso and soy sauce production to Flora.

    Flora is way better than me on that aspect.

    I told her the theory and process so it is up to her to know the right quantity by using trial and error method.

    Oh yeah, I discovered something about koji.

    I transformed the AFT to shamoji and used it to mixed crops while wishing it to be koji. It fermented in a good way and became koji.

    In short, I can make as much as koji as I want as long as I use the shamoji form of the AFT.

    I built an exclusive hut for fermentation purposes and continue my experiment regarding it.

    All of it to realize the hope of my tongue.

    ********************

    ***TN: Manga chapter 24 page 9***

 Chapter 48 - Reaffirming Roles

    <h4>Chapter 48 ¨C Reaffirming Roles</h4>

    Because the poption increased, I reconfirmed everyone¡¯s role.

    The high elves are the carpenters and are also helps with harvesting and hunting.

    During winter, they have more free time so they enter the forest and engage in mining work to collect iron.

    I don¡¯t know how to build anything at first but with their help, there are a lot of buildings in our vige now before I know it.

    The elves¡¯ skills are wonderful.

    They are reliable citizens.

    The onis are maids of all the houses here. They greatly improved our living conditions.

    Their main job is cooking and cleaning.

    They are also taking care of the inn even if there is no guest.

    Presently, they are researching on how to process the crops we harvest and new dish to cook.

    Though there is a minimal result, the result of their research is quite popr.

    They¡¯re our savior.

    The lizardmen are doing all the heavybor.

    The high elves and the onis are also powerful but they can¡¯t match the lizardmen.

    They are cooperating with the onis on various parts of the vige.

    They also volunteered to take care of the chickens and cows so I leave it to them.

    I am thankful.

    Though they are a race that is always in the reservoir, when it is time to sleep, they go to their residences.

    Umu.

    The kuros secure meat by hunting and they also patrol the inside and outside of the vige.

    They are the oldest resident of this vige but they cannot talk. We canmunicate with them to a certain extent but they it is obvious that they still need to rely on others.

    I was shocked when I found out that one high elf is able to identify the kuros individually.

    Zabuton and her spiderlings are the seamstresses of the vige.

    No, they are the weaver spiders.

    TN: Seamstresses here refers to a person who sews, the weaver is obviously refering to spiders.

    Not a single citizen hasint about the fabric or the clothes made by Zabuton and her spiderlings.

    In addition, because she¡¯s living in the highest point of the vige, she has the role of rming us if there is trouble.

    I can¡¯t thank her enough.

    I¡¯ll nt more potatoes for her.

    The angels Gran Maria, Kuudel, and Corone.

    The fly through the forest to check the surroundings.

    They are also excellent guide considering all of our previous guests.

    At first, there is at least one of them flying non-stop but I persuade them to calm down a little bit and even gave them a day off.

    It is because that is something that can¡¯t be done by three people alone.

    Loo, Tier, and Flora.

    They are like my secretary and consultant.

    Basically, the three of them has their own individual researches and they are also directing the high elves, the onis and the lizardmen on some things.

    Loo and Flora are researching medicine-rted things.

    Tier researches magic.

    Also, because of my personal request, Flora is researching on how to make miso and soy sauce.

    Aside from the miso and soy sauce, because of their research, they are treated as the vige doctors.

    Now, the slims, bees, chickens, and cows¡­.

    Let¡¯s just say they are working hard on their individual activities.

    The bees produce honey this year too.

    It is a whole lotpared tost year so it is very helpful.

    Thinking about it, the things I have to do has increased too.

    In regards to the night activities.

    At first, there are only Loo and Tier.

    After that, seven high elves then, another five high elves joined.

    There are things that I want to say but I¡¯m not sure if I really have to say it.

    Let¡¯s just think that everything is alright.

    After that, the high elves suddenly increased by 42, 20 oni maids also joined, and there¡¯s also Flora.

    Everyone of them is female.

    It is already too much so I rejected them.

    My inner limit was reached.

    Since I¡¯m the only one who can satisfy their desire.

    I¡¯m also surprised by Ann.

    She always kept some distance but who would have thought that she¡¯s so aggressive.

    When the spring came, I was delighted to meet Daga¡¯s group that came together with Gran Maria, Kuudel, and Corone.

    Male.

    I want to monopolize the females but¡­

    Thinking about the responsibility scares me.

    Currently, I¡¯m the only target of all the females here so I want somerades at arms.

    Though I received ¡°healthy body¡± from god and my body can withstand them, my mind can¡¯t keep up.

    Finally, there¡¯s hope!

    Daga!

    However, there is no hope.

    ¡¸Wey eggs¡­.¡¹

    Male transfers semen to the female in a specific time to bear the egg.

    It seems that I won¡¯t be able to make it out easily.

    By the way, Masayuki¡¯s batch, Kuro¡¯s grandpup, found their partners but no longer increase their numbers.

    In any case, I am never free at night.

    A certain news has reached me.

    Loo is pregnant.

    Who¡¯s child is it?

    Hahahaha

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Mine!

    Uwooohhhhh!

    I tried to calm down but I can¡¯t.

    Well, it is natural considering all the things we¡¯ve done but I still panic a little.

    Of course, I am very pleased.

    Everyone in the vige is also in a festive mood.

    That evening, the number of who wants to do it increased.

    Yes, I understand how you feel¡­.however, if all of you became pregnant now, things will be troublesome¡­.

    I did my best.

    At that same time.

    A permission application toy eggs at the reservoir was issued.

    It seems that the lizardmen n toy eggs.

    I don¡¯t mind themying eggs but they can¡¯t directly use the reservoir.

    So I made an eggying space at the side of the reservoir.

    One individual only bears one egg. Five lizardwomeny eggs this time so there are five eggs.

    They basically leave them alone in the water but they also need to watch them in turn until they hatch in case a foreign enemy shows up.

    Because the kuros and the spiders are there, the lizardmen were pleased since their eggs are much safer now.

    They will give birth to healthy children¡­wait, they gave birth already, right?

    I hope healthy children hatch.

    ¡¸Onee-sama, congrattions on your pregnancy.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just¡­.I have one question.¡¹

    ¡¸Nani?¡¹

    ¡¸We are vampires¡­.don¡¯t we increase our numbers with blood contract?¡¹

    ¡¸You are right but I¡¯m already pregnant. I guess this method works too.¡¹

 Chapter 49 - Reputable Bartering Village

    <h4>Chapter 49 ¨C Reputable Bartering Vige</h4>

    This year, visitors continue to arrive since spring but the spiderlings are still leaving as usual.

    The pups did not go out to find partners this year.

    Did they all find their rightful partners here? Or did they reached a certain poption limit¡­?

    Though it is breeding season, some of them did not get pregnant this year.

    It is good that they have some sort of birth control.

    While thinking about it, a group of kuros went out.

    About 30 of them.

    I don¡¯t know what they are nning to do but they are giving an atmosphere that they will note back after a while.

    I hope they won¡¯t get hurt¡­.

    Summer passed and it is now autumn. The day to barter with the Howling vige hase.

    I thought that it is only natural for me to go but I was stopped by everyone.

    They say that it is a sign of weakness and we might get underestimated if the vige chief himself go.

    Never thought that there is something like that.

    In any case, it is said that the chief should not easily move.

    After that, after an intense janken battle, Tier was the winner.

    (I didn¡¯t mean to bring the janken culture here since the hands of the other tribes arepletely incapable of ying. However, they managed to y so by shouting. It became a new rule for the all race janken.)

    As for the other members, five lizardmen including Daga.

    At first, I thought of sending all the lizardmen but it was reduced to that number since they need to watch the eggs.

    It seems like they will hatch soon.

    10 high elves willpensate for their reduced number.

    It was decided by draw lot.

    As a result, a total of 16 people will carry the baggage.

    It will take 10 days for them to arrive there, two days to stay, and another 10 to return.

    That was the supposed schedule but it was suddenly changed.

    The dragon Doraim came to y so I asked him to transport things with one barrel of wine aspensation.

    This Doraim every time he came to this vige, he¡¯ll eat so much food and drink wine while grumbling to the point of vomiting.

    Like the temte, his butler will pick him up the next day.

    Did he think that our vige is a pub or something?

    Even so, it is hard to refuse him since he brings a present every time he came here.

    Well, I think him doing that seems profitable.

    I¡¯m not that familiar with jewels and armors but seeing Loo and Tier not saying anything, they must be very valuable.

    Well, though I¡¯m not sure if that is an eptable excuse for letting him drink, there is a banquet every time he came¡­.

    Doraim obediently epted my proposal.

    In addition to being the transport service, he¡¯ll also stay they to keep thempany.

    I heard that the reason he wanted wine was after bragging our wine to other dragons, he was threatened that his dark history will be exposed if he didn¡¯t bring them some.

    So there are those kind of dragons too.

    In any case, since Doraim will give them a lift, travel time is almost negligible.

    It seems like Doraim can go to that ce in an hour while carrying the baggage.

    On the contrary, he told me that it will take time to load the baggage on his back.

    Indeed.

    But how can loading time can bepared to 10 days traveling?

    We prepared several same-sized wooden box as much as possible toy in our goods.

    I¡¯m d that Doraim can carry a lot of them.

    There is no change on the bartering team.

    We talked several times in a meeting about what crops are necessary for the vige.

    What if there was left over? It will be troublesome if the value of the crops we¡¯ll bring there would be too low there.

    Maa, there are several things they talked about that I didn¡¯t understand but since none of us has been there and we don¡¯t know the demand of the vige, we let Tier decide after seeing the ce.

    I have no problem with that arrangement.

    But I want to avoid dispute.

    Let¡¯s hope nothing will go wrong.

    They brought fruits like apple, pear, persimmon and orange.

    For grain, they brought wheat, barley, soybean, and corn.

    After that, hard crops that will be able to endure the transport like carrot and radish.

    Strawberries and tomatoes are not good for now.

    This is our first trade so we have as much as type as possible.

    Apart from crops, they also brought 10 barrel of wines and some seasoning.

    10 barrels of wine might be too much but since Doraim is with them, we¡¯ll allow him to drink there.

    I only hope that he doesn¡¯t drink too much and met an ident while going back.

    Howling vige

    ¡¸¡­Do you think the people of Big Tree vige will reallye?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. We made sure they know when to arrive. ¡¹

    ¡¸But I haven¡¯t seen anyone entering the vicinity of this mountain yet¡­.hnn? ¡¹

    ¡¸Something wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸What is that?¡¹

    ¡¸Areh?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, that¡¹

    ¡¸Which?¡¹

    ¡¸That one flying in the sky.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..dragon? areh? It¡¯s going here¡­..¡¹

    After sending off Tier, we returned to our daily activities.

    Taking care of the fields, ying with the kuros.

    After that, consulting the vigers.

    Though I say consultation, it¡¯s just asking what they want to add or change in this vige.

    I want this type of facility here.

    I want another waterway there.

    Let¡¯s nt this kind of crops more next time.

    Can I drink wine?

    I spent my time hearing those kinds of requests.

    Of course, I never forget to spend time with Loo whose tummy is getting bigger.

    By the way, it seems like I don¡¯t need to worry about childbirth.

    Several high elves and onis have witnessed and are knowledgeable about delivery.

    Everyone told me that there is no need to worry.

    I decided not to listen to the voice inside me.

    Tier¡¯s group came back as scheduled.

    I immediately checked the luggage at Doraim¡¯s back and checked for leftovers.

    ¡¸Everything was bartered.¡¹

    I left the unloading to Daga¡¯s group and listen to Tier¡¯s report.

    ¡¸All the crops are well received. At first, they were cautious of me, the high elves, and the lizardmen, they¡¯re scared to approach us. People started to gather with the free tasting husband suggested. People started to gather and everything was bartered.¡¹

    Free tasting was something I suggested before Tier left.

    I want them to know that we¡¯re not deceiving them so I have them had the taste of our crops.

    Well, the free taste is mainly the fruits since they are the only ones that can be readily eaten.

    I was d that it was popr.

    ¡¸No wine left.¡¹

    It seems like Doraims expression was getting darker and darker everytime wine was bartered.

    He¡¯s still sulky even now.

    ¡¸Tier, let¡¯s hear the rest of your report while eating. Doraim, we¡¯ll serve wine there.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of the vige chief. You know how to break other¡¯s pain.¡¹

    As expected of you.

    To think that you¡¯ll turn that way after seeing 10 barrels of wine bartered¡­.

 Chapter 50 - Meeting While Drinking Wine and New Residents

    <h4>Chapter 50 ¨C Meeting While Drinking Wine and New Residents</h4>

    A banquet happened in the name of a meeting.

    Since Doraim is also here, we decided to do it at the inn.

    I had Tier summarized their experience and report it.

    It starts at the time they arrive there.

    It seems like the vige panicked when they saw Doraim in his dragon form.

    They managed to calm them down and unload the luggage on that day then spend the night there.

    Food on that vige is really scarce so the emergency ration that Tier¡¯s group brought are consumed by them earlier than they thought.

    The next day, as soon as the sun rises, they open shop for business but no one approached them for a while.

    Because of that, they tried attracting the customer by free tasting products.

    Before they noticed it, all of the luggage they brought were traded.

    The most popr are the fruits and wine.

    Though all the grain type products were traded, we¡¯re not sure what among it they really want since the one who bought them are the vige chief, the vige heads, and those who have big houses that can stock them.

    TN: Remember, Howling vige is five vigesbined.

    The thing we obtained by bartering are, as expected, paints, iron products, silver products, and ss products.

    The barter trade continued until the sun was about to set. Because they were able to trade them all earlier than usual, they had thought of returning as soon as possible but they were stopped by the vige chief and the vige heads and asked them to stay until the next day.

    The reason, they want to continue our trade rtions because they can¡¯t trade grains unless they go to a city.

    Their dinner is the crops and wine the vigers bartered from them and no one seems to be dissatisfied.

    The next day, they reconfirmed what they have discussed during the night. They brought the luggage to Doraim¡¯s back and came home during the afternoon.

    I see.

    Let¡¯s move on to the next topic.

    Next is the state of the vige.

    That vige can neither be considered as poor nor rich.

    Thought vige moves every time they changed their mining site, it is clean.

    The children hunt and forage while the adults mine.

    However, since the ore they obtained from the mine and the products they made from them can no longer be traded to the human vige, they are in a quite perilous state.

    Just like what Gulf previously said, even though this ce is far, they came here to look for food.

    Unfortunately, even though Big Tree vige has the food they need, they can¡¯t go frequently because of the danger even though the things they can carry per trip is limited.

    Therefore, they will be saved if we can trade like this in the future.

    They are even willing to trade even outside their vige.

    They also said that if there is anything that we want, we just need to say a word and they will prepare it as much as possible.

    That seems to be the state of their vige.

    Why do I feel like thest one is some sort of appeal?

    Because the drunk Doraim is now sleeping happily, we end the meeting.

    I thank the group who went to Howling vige then leave.

    ¡¸Husband, is it all right?¡¹

    ¡¸Is there anything you didn¡¯t tell me during the meeting?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I honestly forgot it during the meeting.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    ¡¸The vige chief there asked us if we could migrate some of their vigers here. I did not answer immediately and said that I still need to think about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Migrate?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it seems like the Howling vige is trying to decrease the mouth to feed.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, is that so?¡¹

    They want to hit two birds on one stone. They will be able to decrease the mouth to feed while increasing the food each of them can eat.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind increasing our poption further but¡­.I wonder why Tier did not immediately reply to them?¡¹

    ¡¸Because all the immigration applicant are young beast-women.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.eh?¡¹

    ¡¸They cannot let beastmen migrate since they are theirbor force. They can¡¯t also send the elderly since we can¡¯t use any of their wisdom and it will worsen the image of their immigration n.¡¹

    So the only choice are young beastwomen.

    How nice of Tier to not reply immediately¡­

    But what they¡¯re up to is really obvious.

    Fortunately, the Big Tree vige has room to spare.

    The more helping hands, the happier I am.

    ¡­..

    Will they do the same if we are the ones in trouble?

    As for me, if I can help, I would help.

    However,

    ¡¸How many will migrate?¡¹

    ¡¸Maximum of 22. However, if we are going to ept them, we need to dedicate 1 or 2 people to educate them.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.Let¡¯s ept all of them under one condition.¡¹

    ¡¸Condition?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, tell them to add a few young men.¡¹

    We don¡¯t have a good rtionship so I can¡¯t ept one-sided help.

    I would like them to help with my trouble too.

    Male shortage.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the condition?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. At least two young males but the more the better.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸Also¡­.if one whole family wants to migrate, tell them we¡¯ll ept them.¡¹

    ¡¸You want a whole family to migrate?¡¹

    ¡¸If they are to send their daughter to an unknown ce, it is not strange for them to worry.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure if anyone will think of it that way but¡­I understand.¡¹

    Not everyone will think that way?

    So it is only amon sense of my previous world?

    The next day, Tier alone went to Howling vige to finalize the migration.

    10 dayster, I asked Doraim to carry them here.

    One request to a dragon cost one barrel of wine, is it cheap? Or expensive?

    New residents arrived at the vige.

    25 beastkins.

    Twenty-two beastwomen.

    Three males.

    My long awaited males.

    Male!

    Hahahahaha!

    ¡­¡­..

    The three males are kindergarten children.

    ¡¸These are the young men.¡¹

    ¡¸Was it intentional?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think so.¡¹

    Maa, they followed my condition but¡­¡­.

    No, I won¡¯t give up.

    Even if they are useless now, they will be break water in several years!

    In addition, even if they are young, I can use them to avoid being a seed bag eventually!

    Not bad.

    Not that bad!

    Now, I just need to train them slowly.

    Good luck being men raised by carnivorous women!

    ¡¸I am Senna. I am grateful for epting our migration.¡¹

    Senna is the representative of the migrants.

    Among those who came, she the eldest and she has dog ears.

    She seems to be a daughter of the vige chief of Howling vige.

    ¡¸We will endure anything you¡¯ll do to us but please do not abandon us.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re a migrant now but you¡¯ll be a citizen of Big Tree vige in the future. You¡¯ll be one of us.¡¹

    ¡¸To treat us like that¡­. thank you very much. Honestly, I am prepared to be treated less than a ve.¡¹

    ¡¸I apologize for wasting your sorrowful resolution. For now, we¡¯ve prepared a ce for you. All of you will live there for a while.¡¹

    ¡¸For a while?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, once you get ustomed to life here, I will listen to your request like where do you want to live or what kind of house do you want. ¡¹

    ¡¸I-I understand. ¡¹

    I called one of the oni maids.

    ¡¸I am Ramurias. I was appointed to be your caretaker. Please take care of me.¡¹

    ¡¸If there is something you don¡¯t understand, just ask her.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you very much.¡¹

 Chapter 51 - Trading with Beastkinâ€™s Result

    <h4>Chapter 51 ¨C Trading with Beastkin¡¯s Result</h4>

    Immediately after hearing about the migration from Tier, I began building a house in the residential area with the help of the high elves.

    It¡¯s a big house where 30 individuals can live.

    We made private rooms but most arerge rooms that can amodate two to four people.

    We did it like that in consideration that they might get lonely if they are alone in a room.

    It will still take some time before they get used to this vige.

    25 individuals migrated.

    Three of them are kindergarten children.

    The oldest is as old as a high school girl, Senna, so she became their representative.

    There are some migrants that look like junior high schooler but most of them are at elementary students age.

    Although I¡¯m a bit uneasy if those girls can live alone on their own, they volunteer on helping with housework and so far, there is no problem.

    I¡¯m just thinking, though the Howling vige poption is about 500, is it really alright to send 25 individuals out?

    Won¡¯t it be dangerous for them since they sent out a whole generation of females?

    I talked about it with Senna but it seems that the migrants are second daughter of crowded family so the vige still has enough females.

    However, because the migrants are all too young, Senna, as the vige chief¡¯s daughter, was sent out too.

    To advertise that the migration is a great opportunity, the vige chief sent his own daughter.

    However, from an outsider¡¯s point of view, they are sent out because they are good-for-nothing.

    Senna asked me to take care of her and all the other migrants.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    I now understand why Senna was really sad when she first came here.

    Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t treat you like that here.

    You are not a good-for-nothing beastkin, Senna!

    I know that from the bottom of my heart!

    Therefore, Senna¡­.

    You don¡¯t need toe to my bedroom.

    I don¡¯t swing that way.

    Absolutely don¡¯te.

    I already told you so, why are you still in my bedroom?

    Areh?

    Did the door just closed by itself?

    Why can¡¯t I open it?

    I don¡¯t remember making it able to be locked outside.

    ¡¸It is rude to noty hand on a woman who already resolved herself.¡¹

    ¡¸For the sake of Howling vige, please ept me.¡¹

    I don¡¯t get thatst line.

    This ispletely different from my previous world, or at least really different from Japan.

    ¡¸There are no noticeable problems with the migrants from Howling vige. They are fully motivated to work and demand work if they are not doing anything.¡¹

    I received that report from the person in charge of the migrants, Ramurias.

    ¡¸Did they experience any major problem?¡¹

    TN: Ramurias talks about problems with the migrants while MC is asking about problems of the migrants.

    ¡¸There is¡­.since they are young children, they cried upon seeing Zabuton¡¯s spiderlings.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸And peed upon seeing the kuros.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡¹

    Those are the major problems?

    I might seem bad but I value the kuros and the spiderlings more than them.

    They should get used to them.

    By the way, since the beastboys are small, the beastgirls are taking care of them.

    Thinking about the future, I think that¡¯s good.

    I would like you to be onee-san lover by all means.

    The things we bartered from the Howling vige.

    Iron cooking utensils.

    Kitchen knife, frying pan,rge pan, small pan, small pot, etc.

    Cooking will be easier now.

    The onis and I are pleased.

    Silverware.

    Knife, fork, spoon, t te, deep bowl, cup, ss, and so on.

    Because of their luxurious appearance, we put them at the inn for guest use.

    A part of them is already dedicated to Doraim.

    ss bottle.

    They will y an active part in storing seasoning and medicines.

    Though they brought back a number of it, the person who wanted them took most of it and run at once.

    It¡¯s a good thing that I manage to take five to store seasonings.

    Others.

    Hatchet, ax, candle, needle, yarn, leather, essories, etc.

    Hatchet and ax are given to the elves and onis since they are using carved stones made by me.

    Candle.

    Though magic can be used to light things up¡­candles are important.

    Especially for me who can¡¯t use magic.

    Though I said that they are candles¡­.I thought it is made of wax but¡­.

    The thing before me is different.

    It seems like the raw material is some sort of tree.

    I¡¯ll be the one who¡¯ll use this.

    Zabuton took the needle, yarn, and leather.

    She insisted on being in charge of weaving.

    I am grateful.

    essories are small boxes, bags, leather belts, and so on.

    The person who likes one took one for themselves.

    Currently, there are no currencies in the vige.

    Though we can barter, the only personal things each of the vigers owned are the things they brought here.

    All crops are shared equally.

    When the poption increases more, should I review this issue?

    I consulted others and this is what they all said.

    ¡¸Everything here belongs to husband(vige chief) so do what you want.¡¹

    ¡­..

    Is that the normal way of thinking?

 Chapter 52 - Tax Collection

    <h4>Chapter 52 ¨C Tax Collection</h4>

    Before winter.

    Beezel came to collect tax.

    Somehow, he looks tired.

    Is he alright?

    For the time being, I guide him towards the warehouse where the divided part of the crops for tax is.

    ¡¸Is this everything?¡¹

    Our agreement is 10 percent but since we harvest many times a year, I am unsure of the total volume of our harvest.

    Though I am willing to pay the exact amount, it is hard to calcte our harvest since we can¡¯t even harvest everything in one day¡­.that said, I paid no attention to it.

    That said, I decided to hand over thirty percent of harvested crops of ourtest harvest.

    ¡¸The apples are in a different location. We don¡¯t put them together here since the fruits might get ruined.¡¹

    ¡¸Apple? Is it the fruit I received before? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s apple. Be careful on your way home. But¡­.why are you alone? Can you carry all of these back?¡¹

    Although it is only 30 percent of ourtest harvest, because we increased the number of fields, it is a considerable amount.

    It can fill a warehouse of about 8 tatami mats.

    That amount is not something one person can carry.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I have a carpet. ¡¹

    ¡¸Carpet? ¡¹

    When Beezel pped his hands, a huge carpet appeared.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a flying carpet. With this, I can carry them back home.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    I can¡¯t let him load the tax on his carpet so I asked the lizardmen to do it.

    Meanwhile, Beezel and I had a light meal.

    Tier instructed me to do so to collect information.

    ¡¸Anything happened recently?¡¹

    I don¡¯t have any intelligence gathering skill so I asked him a casual question.

    ¡¸The war with humans is currently in a stalemate. But the most troublesome thing is the hero rampaging in various ces.¡¹

    I expected to hear some light information but why is it that I heard something heavy?

    The humans and demons are at war?

    Really?

    There¡¯s a demon king.

    And there¡¯s a hero.

    Heh.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸Is that so? So that¡¯s why you look tired¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. A problem urred just before I came here.¡¹

    ¡­..problem.

    I think it is better not to ask more about it.

    Let¡¯s change the topic¡­.I can¡¯t think of anything else.

    It seems like Beezel saw through me and changed the topic himself.

    ¡¸By the way, though we already received your tax, I would like to buy some crops using money.¡¹

    ¡¸Money?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The apple I got earlier is really popr and I¡¯m sure the other crops are the same. Even this food that I¡¯m eating is delicious.¡¹

    Though it might only be a social etiquette, I¡¯m still happy that the things from here are praised.

    It seems like my face unintentionally gave out my emotion.

    ¡¸Beezel-san, drink more wine.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, no¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t hold back. Hahahaha¡¹

    You could say that I¡¯m easy.

    It became a banquet and Beezel was only able to go home the next day.

    Demon king¡¯s castle.

    ¡¸Beezel, you just returned? How was it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Who are you again? Ah, I remember now. You are Randan of the four heavenly kings who supposed to go to that vigest time but escaped.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that is, some emergency work came up. The hero appeared on the west. It¡¯s not a lie. Look, this is the report.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look at me like that. My bad. So, how was it?¡¹

    ¡¸How what?¡¹

    ¡¸The vige. Is the great demon spider there?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahahaha, I confirmed it. There is no great demon spider there.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhh, is that so? I knew it. That guy is not something you can just find anywhere.¡¹

    ¡¸The great demon spider is arge spider whose total length exceeds 20 meters.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnnn? I know that.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know what will happen if the great demon spider grows further?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh? It¡¯s not in its final form yet?¡¹

    ¡¸When the great demon spider grows further, it bes illegal demon spider.¡¹

    ¡¸Illegal?¡¹

    TN: New OPness level. So strong that its power level is ¡°illegal¡±. Read the race of Zabuton in the image below.

    ¡¸Yes. Upon bing illegal, therge spider shrinks a lot.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It will be about two to three meters.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It is there.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸And has a lot of spiderlings.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you mean¡­.it built a happy family there? Hahaha¡¹

    ¡¸Hahahaha¡¹

    ¡¸I will resign after all. Thank you for all your help.¡¹

    ¡¸You will not escape! I will not let you escape no matter what!¡¹

 Chapter 53 - Disturbance in the Forest

    <h4>Chapter 53 ¨C Disturbance in the Forest</h4>

    Upon learning about the beastboys, I was overwhelmed by the fact that I¡¯m the only one who can¡¯t use magic.

    ¡¸Eh? Seriously?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh¡¹

    To me, the beastboys are normal kindergartener.

    TN: Yeah, like everyone else in the vige.

    They are at the learning age and still unable to cast magic.

    The beastwomen are able to use magic so they will surely be able to use it too when they grow up.

    I¡¯m the only one who can¡¯t use it huh.

    ¡¸Are you going to study magic too?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh¡­..¡¹

    Loo already told me that I have no talent in magic.

    She said before that to be able to cast a small fire, I have to strive for a decade¡­..

    ¡¸Is is normal for someone to be able to use magic?¡¹

    ¡¸Sort of. All angels and vampires can use magic.¡¹

    Tier answers my question.

    ¡¸Almost all high elves can cast magic too. If one can¡¯t use it, living in the forest will be more troublesome.¡¹

    I nod after hearing Ria¡¯s answer.

    Certainly, without magic, it will surely be hard to live in the forest.

    ¡¸Many of the onis are good with fire and water magic.¡¹

    ¡¸We lizardmen are good with water magic. On the contrary, we are envious with the onis who can master both fire and water magic.¡¹

    ¡¸No no, we are not your match in terms of water magic and I also think that specializing one art is better.¡¹

    Ann and Daga praise each other¡¯s magical capability.

    Mou.

    So it is normal for someone to be able to cast magic.

    ¡¸A-ano, I heard that there are only a few among the beastkins that are good at magic.¡¹

    ¡¸But all of you who came here can use magic, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Because of the environment of the vige, it will be troublesome if we can¡¯t since it will mean a lot if we can or can¡¯t use the forge.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. You are simr to the high elves.¡¹

    Are you forced to learn it?

    ¡­¡­..

    Maa, I have the AFT.

    This is simr to magic.

    It¡¯s not good to desire what you are not capable of.

    Let¡¯s just do our best in the things that we can do.

    Later, I saw Kuro and Zabuton using magic.

    ¡­¡­

    The bees too.

    ¡­..

    Slimes¡­.you too?

    My allies are the cows and the chickens.

    You won¡¯t betray me, right?

    I¡¯m begging you.

    I ask of you.

    During my free time, I decided to study magic a little.

    At ater date, I heard that among humans, only one out of one hundred can use magic. It made me feel rxed a little.

    I should have not look from above. It made me feel relieved looking from the bottom.

    I¡¯ll do my best to study magic.

    Just before winter, a big disaster urred in the forest.

    A big roar rose from a ce a bit far away from the vige.

    Is it some sort of gas explosion?

    It seems like several continuous explosion urs after.

    The tremor can even be felt in our vige.

    I saw someone panicking like me so I felt a little relieved.

    ¡¸What is this vibration?¡¹

    ¡¸Grappler bear?¡¹

    Grappler bear?

    So it¡¯s a monster that looks like a bear.

    The first time I came here, I already thought that there would be bears but I have forgotten about it since I never encountered one.

    However, we can feel the tremor here even though it¡¯s just moving around?

    ¡¸It might be fighting against someone.¡¹

    ¡¸Fighting? With whom?¡¹

    ¡¸The only one that has the ability to fight a grappler bear head on is a bloody viper. It is almost winter so they are probably fighting for food before hibernating.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Viper, a snake.

    Both of them are seriously fighting.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡¸How big is a grappler bear and bloody viper?¡¹

    ¡¸Grappler bear is about five to six meters while the bloody viper is about 1 meter in diameter and has an average length of 20 meters.¡¹

    When Ria is answering my questions, Gran Maria arrived.

    ¡¸A grappler bear and a bloody viper are fighting in the north. What should we do?¡¹

    Even if you ask me that¡­

    ¡¸The grappler bear and bloody viper, are they delicious?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡­.I haven¡¯t tasted any of them yet.¡¹

    After Gran Maria answer my question, I looked at Ria.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t tasted them either but¡­.considering they are treating each other as food, I think they are edible.¡¹

    After hearing Ria, I nod.

    ¡¸Indeed. They are probably edible. Then, let¡¯s hunt them. It will be a problem if theye to this vige and damage something.¡¹

    I took out the AFT and looked at the direction where the battle was happening.

    Far.

    ¡¸Gran Maria, can you carry me to the ce where those two are?¡¹

    ¡¸I can but¡­are we going with just the two of us?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­is there a problem?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no. I understand. I will do my utmost for this endeavor.¡¹

    ¡¸Ria, can you call some to follow us on foot?¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative. I will do it right away.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to hurry. They will only carry the carcass.¡¹

    ¡¸Only to carry the carcass?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it is pointless to hunt them if we can¡¯t carry them back. I can carry one myself but it will be troublesome to carry two.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Jaa, Gran Maria, let¡¯s go.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Gran Maria grabbed me from behind and lifted me up in the sky. We headed in the direction where themotion is.

    Though it looks like a decisive battle of monsters, it immediately ended after I swung the AFT on their neck.

    AFT is really useful.

    ¡¸The forest here is destroyed.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸It should remain a forest.¡¹

    Nature is important.

    I plowed the ground until Ria¡¯s group arrive.

    I wonder if my plowing speed has increased.

    I¡¯m done even before Ria¡¯s group arrive.

    ¡¸Jaa, I¡¯ll bring back the big bear first. Tell Ria and the rest to take the snake home.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. I understand.¡¹

    I asked Gran Maria to guard the snake and decided to go ahead.

    So, which is the way back¡­. good thing I saw the iing kuros and Kuudel.

    I had the kuros guide me and left Kuudel with Gran Maria.

    ¡¸Kuudel, the grappler bear and bloody viper, are they weak monsters?¡¹

    ¡¸ording to my memory, no.¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    ¡¸Were they defeated easily?¡¹

    ¡¸In an instant.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.as expected of Tier-sama¡¯s husband.¡¹

    ¡¸If he¡¯s not like that, Lulushi probably won¡¯t even look at him.¡¹

    I turn the AFT into its hook form so I didn¡¯t get tired even though the distance is quite far. It took me two days to return to the vige.

    I might have asked Ria¡¯s group something inexcusable.

    After arriving at the vige, I went back to help Ria¡¯s group.

    Thinking about it, wouldn¡¯t it have been better if I cut them finely then have the angels transport them?

    Bear meat.

    I tried it.

    It¡¯s not bad.

    It¡¯s not bad¡­.but smelly.

    Though it is edible, it consumes a lot of spices.

    Snake meat.

    I need some courage first before tasting it but it is not bad.

    It has a light taste.

    If you don¡¯t know that it¡¯s a snake, you probably mistook it for chicken.

    Because it tastes like chicken, I tried cooking it to a karaage.

    The vigers fight over it.

    ¡¸Next time, let¡¯s take the snake alone.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that, Zabuton-dono was pleased with the grappler bear¡¯s fur.¡¹

    ¡¸The meat is also popr with the kuros.¡¹

    For some reason, I was urged to hunt bears.

    Maa, I¡¯ll hunt it if I meet it.

    The lizardmen¡®s egg hatched.

    The newly hatched hatchlings are swimming energetically.

    ¡­¡­.

    Do they really hatch before winter?

    Does it mean that lizardmen don¡¯t hibernate?

    Probably.

    It seems like the reason why they hatch before winter is because the strong monsters are hibernating during that period.

    Even if food is difficult to obtain during that time, are they a race that lived in a dangerous environment that they choose to run away from the enemy?

    In any case, I want them to grow up energetically because they are born in this vige.

 Chapter 54 - Studying Geography During Winter

    <h4>Chapter 54 ¨C Studying Geography During Winter</h4>

    Winter hase.

    We have no food problem this year.

    Because of that, I¡¯m focusing on either my side job or studying.

    My side job is making small things made of woods and stones.

    As for studying, it is mostly about magic or the geography of the surrounding area.

    Besides magic, I¡¯m really interested in this ce¡¯s geography.

    After conversing with the demon king¡¯s envoy Beezel and Gulf of the Howling vige, I feel embarrassed that I know nothing about the surrounding ces.

    Presently, our vige is like in the center of a huge basin.

    The forest that stretches through this entire basin is called the forest of death.

    The size of the forest of death¡­.the others are not too sure too but the high elves say that it will take them one month to cross from one end to the other.

    If their goal is just to cross it and won¡¯t carry anything, they said that they can cross it in half month.

    However, thinking about the Gulf¡¯s group of beastkins, they took them one month toe to this vige from the foot of the west mountain. What should I consider as the standard?

    By the way, it seems like the angels can cross over it at the sky within half a day.

    It seems like Doraim¡¯s nest is in the mountain range on the south of the forest of death. It is called mountain of dragons.

    Because the dragons live there, it is a peaceful ce so there are those who chose to use that ce as a pass.

    Beyond the mountain of dragons is another forest called Iron forest.

    Beyond the iron forest, further down south, Doraim said that there was a sea.

    I heard that there is a human town near the sea so I would like to go there for some shopping.

    It seems like the demon king¡¯s castle and castle town is beyond the western mountain of the forest of death.

    TN: Castle town is usually the capital city of a country/territory. It is also usually named after the country/territory.

    It seems to be a lively ce. Should I talk to Beezel about me visiting that ce?

    It seems like the demon king¡¯s territory spread like a circle around the castle. The human town in the south and the human town in the east are part of the demon king¡¯s territory.

    Seeing how the demon king¡¯s territory spreads up to the castle on the west to the town on the east, it is obvious that the forest of death is under the demon king¡¯s sphere of influence.

    Had he left it unattended because nobody had lived in this ce until now?

    They are currently at war with the human kingdom on the west side of the demon king¡¯s sphere of influence. They are fighting against the Kingdom of Full Heart.

    Since they are located on the west side of the demon king¡¯s castle, I think that the possibility of this vige being involved in that war is low.

    By the way, the demon king¡¯s territory is the demon king¡¯s kingdom. It is named after the present demon king so it is called Demon King Gullgald¡¯s Country.

    TN: Below is the image of the demon king. I can¡¯t find a higher resolution image so I don¡¯t know if I spelled his name correctly.

    From the vige¡¯s point of view, the Howling vige is on the mountain in the east.

    Across that mountain is a human vige called Tarotte vige.

    Both of those viges are part of the demon king¡¯s territory;y but it seems like both viges doesn¡¯t have demons.

    It seems like there are also small viges around Howling and Tarotte vige but nobody knows the details.

    Even though the beastkin Senna heard about those viges from the vigers of Howling vige, they only trade with them so she doesn¡¯t know any details.

    There seem to be something conspicuous in the mountain in the north and the mountain beyond that.

    It is said that nobody can travel to that ce during winter and will be difficult to thread to even during summer.

    There are rumors that something dangerous is sealed in that ce since the ancient times but nobody knows the truth.

    Please stay as a rumor.

    By the way, if one wants to go to the Howling vige in the east from the demon king¡¯s castle, they would have to head south, travel along the coast, then go north.

    I thought that that was one hell of a detour but it seems like nobody would like to pass through the forest of death, or the mountain of dragons, or even the iron forest.

    What are they being cautious of?

    Loo, Tier, and Flora managed toe here alone. Even the the onis and the lizardmen sessfully came here too.

    ¡¸Where was Ria¡¯s vige located?¡¹

    ¡¸It is located to a ce beyond the mountain northwest from here. It is in the forest north of the demon king¡¯s castle.¡¹

    ¡¸Where did Loo came from?¡¹

    ¡¸Galbart Kingdom. It is a country north of Full Heart Kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸Hee¡¹

    ¡¸I was living there alone before until the human¡¯s came.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.I will not ask for your age.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s very wise of you. Tier and the other angels came from further north of the Galbart Kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. However, angels are usually working independently. We are only using that ce tomunicate with each other.¡¹

    ¡¸Angels are famous and they are a mysterious race.¡¹

    ¡¸There was a time that they became a subject of worship.¡¹

    ¡¸Those people worship us by themselves. We did not ask them to do so.¡¹

    ¡¸I also heard that you are collecting donations.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­.we also need to have a proper life.¡¹

    It seems like they have it hard.

    ¡¸Anyway, I now have a rough understanding. Of names of ces¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Please do your best to remember them.¡¹

    I studied continuously during winter.

    Something special happened during winter.

    Even though it is cold, a dwarf came.

    Un, I think that it is an exaggeration to call this ce forest of death.

    One cane and go as they please.

    ¡¸I heard there is a good wine here. Will you let me drink some?¡¹

    ¡¸As long as you pay for it.¡¹

    It was Ria who received him.

    ¡¸This is bad, I don¡¯t have money. However, I have knowledge.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re a cksmith?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m a wine brewer.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.so thepensation of drinking wine is a method of making wine?¡¹

    ¡¸From what I heard, the wine you make here is made of grapes. I know a method to make wine from something else other than grapes.¡¹

    The dwarf grins.

    ¡¸If the wine here is delicious, I¡¯ll even consider settling here.¡¹

    ¡¸Good. I¡¯ll ept your challenge. Give this person wine!¡¹

    The number of residents increased by one.

    ¡¸Areh? I can¡¯t find the right words to say.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it no good?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, there is no problem. Please stay in this inn this winter. There will be a wee party tonight. The preparations are ongoing. Please greet the vige chief immediately as soon as it starts.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.a-affirmative¡¹

    During winter, there are few events so the residents did not miss this opportunity to drink.

    Things that started this winter.

    It is warm inside but cold outside the house so I don¡¯t want to go out as much as possible.

    The others think so too so everyone is doing something indoors.

    Silence.

    As expected, it is difficult to continue ying just those all this time.

    Everyone is ying the thing I made before, chess and reversi.

    But now, everyone is participating in the new mini bowling I made.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not easy to make it straight.¡¹

    ¡¸Why can¡¯t I hit that pin?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh¡­.there were three left.¡¹

    I neither know thene size nor the pin size. I made them smaller than what I remember since the indoor space for ying is limited.

    I made a woodenne with 1 meter in width and 10 meters in length. The pins are made of wood too. I made them from tree branches.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the point of knocking them down?¡¹

    With that simple question, I carved faces on the pins and made them look like an evil person.

    It won¡¯t be good if all of them looks the same so I changed each and put some identity.

    The ball is a curved stone sphere.

    Because it is difficult to make a hole that one can put their fingers to, I made it into the size of a softball to make it easier to roll.

    Though my goal is to have them do some light exercise, it is good that the vigers love it.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t knock down that murderer on the right no matter what I do!¡¹

    ¡¸I think hitting the pyromaniac on the left is more difficult.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I almost hit them all if not for that fraudster. ¡¹

    It was so popr that I made sixnes this winter.

    ¡¸We should make a dedicated building for this. ¡¹

    It was decided that when the springes, a new building will be created in the pretext of recreation hall.

    By the way, the mini bowling is not the only thing I made.

    The first thing I made is darts.

    I made a target then I thought about the things that need to be thrown.

    After thinking about it, I made knives.

    Rather than darts, I think we should call it knife throw.

    I tried throwing it but it only scratches the wall.

    I got fired up and continued but it was useless.

    I took some rest and during that time, the high elves said that they wanted to try. They hit it continuously.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no problem even if the distance is further. ¡¹

    Well, they were living in the forest so I guess they will not able to live that long if they can¡¯t do that much.

    The onis also tried and they also hit it continuously.

    ¡¸Why not make the target a humanoid? It will be a good practice. ¡¹

    ¡­

    The lizardmen also hit it continuously.

    ¡¸We¡¯re better using spearspared to knife¡­. I almost didn¡¯t hit the center. ¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    My heart broke down when I saw a drunk dwarf hit it.

    Because of that event, I made the mini bowling but I was not able to escape.

    My score in mini bowling is low.

    ¡¸Vige chief, make more ball.¡¹

    ¡¸Make a new bandit pin please.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, make a monster series first.¡¹

    Currently, I am devoted to making tools.

    Perhaps this is my escape.

 Chapter 55 - Dwarf

    <h4>Chapter 55 ¨C Dwarf</h4>

    The name of the dwarf who came to the vige is Donovan.

    He is not an ordinary dwarf but an elder dwarf. That said, I don¡¯t know the difference.

    He had a barrel-like body figure like in the story I heard. Bulky hand and feet and thick beards.

    His height is about the same as mine but because he has a big face, he looks small.

    By the way, this Donovan,

    Is a male.

    I¡¯ll say it again, he¡¯s a male.

    Furthermore, an adult.

    Yes, he¡¯s an adult.

    In short, this vige¡¯s long-awaited adult male!

    ¡¸A female without beard is¡­.I am not a lolicon.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    The cultural barrier is thicker than expected.

    ¡¸For the time being, let¡¯s make wine using barley and corn from this ce. The crops here are good so it will definitely be a good wine.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then, is it better to increase the production material volume?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, at least twice as many¡­no, twice then double.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree.¡¹

    I looked at how Ria consults Donovan.

    Is it really good to expand the field that much?

    I think they are only thinking of increasing the production of wine.

    You guys are also the one who asked me to increase the vineyard for wine production.

    Okay, I¡¯ll expand it.

    You don¡¯t need to pressure me.

    ¡¸This is amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸Uhn, delicious.¡¹

    ¡¸Good.¡¹

    Cooking research is done by the onis and I also work with them from time to time.

    Though I said that it is a cooking research, we¡¯re just reproducing the food from my previous world.

    This time, I recall something about wine simmering.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t know anything about cooking.

    It¡¯s a trial and error research. I just boiled something with wine.

    While boiling meat with wine, I seasoned with onions and others to add some vor.

    Rough but I think the end product isn¡¯t bad.

    The review of the others is not bad either.

    But thinking that the consumption of wine will further increase, I became anxious and lost my appetite.

    Kuh¡­..

    I feel like the obsession with alcohol of the vigers is too strong.

    After that, I decided to make the wine simmering dish a luxurious dish that can only be served to guests.

    The spring hase.

    As usual, I plowed the field.

    I am requested to expand the field for barley, corn, and even the vineyard.

    Because of that, I expanded the field size.

    I am now ustomed to plowing so I plowed faster than ever.

    Even so, it still took me 20 days.

    From the former 256 fields, 16 by 16, it is now 512, 16 by 32 fields.

    I extended it to the south¡­.moving to the edge has really be troublesome.

    I mean, from edge to edge, it¡¯s a whole 1,600 meters.

    I¡¯ll just think of it as a good exercise.

    The vineyard is now 128 fieldspared to the previous 64.

    Barley and cornfields for wine are 32 fields each.

    The rest are various crops.

    A notable point is that I greatly increased the sesame field.

    It is because I recalled that I can use sesame to make oil.

    Presently, our oils came from rapeseeds and olives but I think that it would be good if we have different kinds of oils.

    Plowing the field is something only I can do since it needs the AFT.

    The others do the other job.

    The kuros hunt in the forest.

    I¡¯m worried that the rabbits in the forest will be extinct.

    The spiders and making clothes.

    A new design hase out.

    The high elves are repairing buildings that are damaged during winter.

    They are also building Donovan¡¯s house and the recreational hall.

    Ah, they are also building Doraim¡¯s vi.

    The woods used to construct all of those buildings are from the deforested area from the field expansion.

    The trees around here are difficult to cut down and process but it¡¯s a good thing that I have the AFT.

    The onis are cooking and cleaning the houses and the streets as usual.

    It seems like dirt has umted during winter.

    The lizardmen are taking care of the cows and chicken as well as maintaining the waterways.

    The beastkins are processing the crops.

    Threshing, milling, oil extraction, sugar making, salt making, etc.

    The dwarves are making wine¡­.areh?

    The dwarf increased?

    ¡¸Wilcox¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Cross, nice to meet you.¡¹

    Ehto¡­.

    From what I heard, they followed Donovan.

    And are going to settle here too.

    It was decided before I knew it.

    ¡¸The crops here are good. It¡¯s really surprising.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, they are delicious even if you eat them raw.¡¹

    It is impossible for a bad person to praise my crops.

    Wee to the Big Tree vige.

    It is important for Loo to be taken care of.

    Tier and Flora are doing what they should do while helping Loo in her daily life.

    The angels are flying around cautiously as usual.

    I am worried about the future of farming.

    Currently, we can harvest several times a year but it is all thanks to the AFT.

    I again express my gratitude to the god who gave it to me.

    For now, the vige has no problem with food to eat.

    Therefore, I thought of something.

    What will happen if there is no AFT?

    And what will happen to the vige if something happens to me or if I can no longer use the AFT?

    Since my sense of crisis is tingling, I thought that we should try farming using ordinary tools.

    The crops on the field plowed by the AFT grows 4 times faster in a suitable environment.

    nting crops that came from the crops nted using the AFT in another field makes the growth rate same as an ordinary crop.

    In other words, the same as the normal crops.

    Therefore, we need to pay attention to the season before raising it or it will not grow well.

    Moreover, they will not grow in a ce that has never been plowed with the AFT.

    It is because the soil of the forest is unsuitable for raising crops.

    Because of that, if I can find a ce where normal wheat can grow, I think that the wheat from our field can grow there too.

    These are the results of the experiments I tried until now.

    It will take time andbor and the harvested amount will be reduced too but it is possible to farm even if there is no AFT.

    I want to try something.

    Currently, I have prepared a small field where others can practice plowing.

    The main participants are the high elves, the lizardmen, and the beastkins.

    I told them that they are free to choose what they want to raise and whatever they raise is theirs alone.

    The crops they raised are mainly raw materials for making wine.

    ********************

    Manga chapter 29 page 7

 Chapter 56 - About the Food and Beverage

    <h4>Chapter 56 ¨C About the Food and Beverage</h4>

    There are two reasons why the dragon Doraimes to this vige: food and wine.

    Those two. The vigers are also full of praises to them.

    However, I, who retained my memory from my previous world, don¡¯t think about them that much.

    The food is not delicious enough and the wine is sweet.

    Regarding the food, there are a lot of things from my previous world that are can¡¯t be found here so the quality is not that much.

    Even if we have the ingredients, seasonings, and cooking utensils, without the knowledge on how to make them, we are helpless on what should be done.

    It¡¯s a good thing that we can cook rice.

    For now, I told the onis about different kind of cooking methods and what will be the end result, method on how to season foods, etc. and have them research about it.

    Being praised as an aplished cook is somewhat embarrassing.

    That is mainly because I feel like my demand is unreasonable.

    However, I don¡¯t want topromise on food.

    I am doing my best so I expect everyone to do the same.

    As a result, they were able to cook donburi type dishes.

    It is great whenbined with rice.

    In addition, since we have ceramic ware now, we can individually season our own food on the table.

    Speaking of seasoning, we manage to make mayonnaise thus, a cooking revolution urred in the vige.

    The important raw material of mayonnaise is eggs and vinegar.

    Thank you for the eggs, chickens!

    I am afraid of salmone so I have to sterilize the eggs.

    But we don¡¯t have any disinfectant to use.

    When I¡¯m troubled, I usually consult Loo. I confirmed the existence of some sort of drug that can be used on the eggs.

    Flora made it. Thanks for your hard work.

    Loo can make it too but she¡¯s pregnant so I don¡¯t want her to go near to such things.

    Because I don¡¯t know what sort of ingredients they have in there.

    Next is vinegar.

    At first, I thought that when wine became older, it will turn to vinegar but I guess I was wrong.

    The next n, I heard that Japanese sake making can produce vinegar too so I tried that.

    The result was good and because of that, I challenged mayonnaise making and it went well.

    Since it will be mixed with vinegar, I think that it is not necessary to sterilize the eggs but I have to emphasize safety.

    By the way, does salmone exist in this world?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Let¡¯s not mind about the details.

    Mayonnaise has be everyone¡¯s favorite.

    Since it can be used with various dishes, I smiled because the vor has expanded.

    Next thing I want is seafood.

    Regarding the wine, the main problem is that everyone drinks too much.

    They can¡¯t appeal to sleep with me when they¡¯re drunk.

    Does this mean that they don¡¯t have much endurance?

    It¡¯s a good thing that we expanded the fields of crops that will be used for winemaking.

    Fufufu.

    Now I can sleep in peace.

    I can, right?

    I hope so.

    In addition to wine, we also made juice, tea, and coffee.

    That is the result of the research of something else to drink besides wine and water.

    The purpose is to reduce the consumption of wine.

    However, the vigers did not consume them that much.

    The squeezed fruit juice is mainly consumed by beastkins since they are still too young to drink. There are high elves and onis that became tea and coffee lovers. However, their numbers are too low.

    On the other hand, the demon Beezel took a liking to the tea and brought arge amount of them that canst until winter.

    Thank you very much.

    Like an annual spring event, the horns of the kuros fell, the bees made a new hive, and the spiderlings set off.

    That reminds me, what happened to the 30 kuros who went outst year?

    I hope they are safe¡­.

    That moment, the 30 of them returned.

    Everyone is full of injuries and they looked like they have ovee a trial since they have this dignified countenance.

    I don¡¯t know what they have done but since they are safe, I guess it¡¯s okay. After staying for several days, they took several spiderlings on their back and leave again.

    What exactly are they doing?

    I hope they¡¯re not doing anything strange¡­

    I made a building request for a bath.

    Until now, I used the bath made by me and the high elves and it is also used by every viger.

    It is basically a mixed-bath but since I¡¯m the only adult male and the other male are kids, there is no problem.

    However, as there are now male dwarves living in the vige, I requested a separate bathhouse for males.

    But there are more females than males in this vige.

    Since that is the case, the newly constructed bathhouse will be for female use.

    That¡¯s not a bad argument.

    I¡¯m anxious about mixed bathing so I can¡¯t use it when I wanted to use it.

    Hence, the current bath will be for males and the new bath will be for females.

    However, it was countered.

    If they build a female only bath, the time the females can appeal to me will be reduced.

    No, you can have enough contact with me outside. Why does it have to be in the bath?

    As a result, the current bath will be for my exclusive use.

    Those who want to do something can bathe with me.

    New male only and female only bath will be constructed.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Thinking that I can use the bath peacefully, I thought that it is a good thing.

    I think I can take care of that amount of water alone.

    However, as the bath increases, I worry about the fuel consumption.

    The bath unexpectedly consumes a lot of firewoods.

    Though we are in the middle of a forest, I¡¯m hesitant to use a lot.

    I¡¯ll think of another alternative fuel for baths.

    While thinking about it, I thought of heating water using magic.

    It seems like those who can use fire magic are the ones who need to cooperate on heating the water.

    That is the specialty of the beastkins and it will also serve as practice for them.

    Indeed.

    Do your best.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Using magic is more convenient and faster than manually boiling water.

    How convenient is it if I can do that too?

    I¡¯ll study magic har¡­.No no, I don¡¯t have talent in magic.

    I¡¯ll leave it to those who can.

    There was a plea about the trees nted in the fruit area.

    The petitioner is a bee.

    The bee reported it to a spiderling and the spiderling conveyed it to me.

    I can¡¯t talk with the spiderling but we somehow able tomunicate with gesture.

    It seems like it wants to nt a tree from the forest to the fruit area.

    Though the trees in the fruit area are adequate for them, it seems like the queen bee is the one demanding for it.

    If it is not harmful, I have no problem with it.

    Though I have no problem with it, it¡¯s not like we can transfer that tree here.

    I can nt any tree using the AFT but I need to know what kind of tree it is.

    However, the tree in question can¡¯t be found nearby.

    Because of that, they asked for my permission to enter the forest.

    They want to find the tree in question.

    The spiderlings seem to know the tree that the bees asked for.

    With them looking for it in the forest, it will be found right away.

    The spiderlings went into the forest while riding at the back of the kuros.

    They found it immediately and came back.

    They¡¯ll guide me into that ce.

    We returned right away because I asked Gran Maria to carry me.

    And, I nted the new tree right away.

    I also expanded the fruit area.

    Currently, the cows are on the east side of the fruit area so I expanded it to the west.

    I doubled the size of the fruit area so it is now 8 by 8 fields.

    The tree the bees asked is a short flowery tree that I¡¯ve seen for the first time.

    Because it seems like it can bore fruit, I nted a lot of it.

    At the same time, I also nted rubber trees, aloe, palms, and others.

    Though I expanded the size of the fruit area, I left enough space for other people in case they want to nt trees too.

    Fuh.

    The first stage isplete.

    Before I noticed it, I became a father.

    That¡¯s fast.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t even recall any memory mine during Loo¡¯sbor until the time I was about to embrace my child.

    Umu.

    I might have panicked back then.

    But I am relieved that my child was born safely.

    He¡¯s a healthy baby boy.

    ¡­¡­

    Is it alright for me to be a father?

    No no, it¡¯s toote to ask that.

    I have to work hard for my newly born child.

    After that, there was a banquet in our vige and itsted for several days.

    ********************

    Manga chapter 30 page 5

 Chapter 57 - My Sonâ€™s Birth and Raid

    <h4>Chapter 57 ¨C My Son¡¯s Birth and Raid</h4>

    My son¡¯s name is Alfred.

    He was named by Loo.

    She rejected the names I suggested.

    I¡¯m anxious if my son will be sick since he¡¯s half otherworlder.

    I received ¡°healthy body¡± from god but will my son also have such divine protection?

    Since there is no way for me to know, I had no choice but to pray.

    I want him to grow up healthily.

    Also, since he¡¯s the child between me and the vampire Loo, what is his race?

    Is there a race called half vampire?

    I tried asking Loo but she said that this is the first time she gave birth and she doesn¡¯t know of any vampire who gave birth before so she doesn¡¯t know.

    I see.

    Looking at my son, he¡¯s no different from any other human.

    ording to the onis, it seems like racial characteristic will show up as one grows older.

    To the onis, it is their horn.

    During their infancy, it is not noticeable but it will grow slowly as they grow old.

    Certainly, it will be troublesome if they already have a horn when they are born.

    I wonder if my son is like that too.

    Umu.

    Though I¡¯m worried, there¡¯s nothing I can do.

    Whether he is a human or a vampire, it won¡¯t change the fact that he is Loo and my child.

    I¡¯ll do my best to raise you.

    After giving birth, Loo has no particr problem.

    Though as expected, her character changed after she gave birth.

    Probably because she¡¯s a mother now.

    In any case, I am happy because both mother and child are healthy.

    Regarding child care, the onis took the initiative so there is nock in helping hands.

    No, you can even say that there are too many helping hands that Loo and I can¡¯t get our turn.

    I want to do my job as a father too.

    I¡¯m motivated to do something new.

    The reason? We now know where the 30 kuros went.

    The 30 kuros + 30 spiderlings were capturing a dungeon southwest of the forest.

    What a dangerous thing to do.

    The entrance of the dungeon was discovered by Gran Maria by chance.

    Though that ce is distant from the vige, if the dungeon was left alone, rogue monsters will overflow. Because of that, we organized a group that will be led by the high elves to check the condition inside.

    I also appeal to participate but all of the vigers rejected it.

    Mou, dungeon exploration.

    My adventurous spirit is tingling.

    When the dungeon capture group were checking their equipments at the dungeon entrance, the kuros, with spiderlings riding on their back, came out of the dungeon.

    After that, they explored the dungeon with the kuros. It turns out that the kuros are capturing the dungeon all these time.

    Umu.

    It seems like they are exploring the dungeon on their own.

    Never thought that the kuros has such a habit.

    By the way, the spiderlings are apanying the kuros are in charge of ces where the four-legged kuros can¡¯t go.

    In any case, the high elves collected the bones of monsters in the dungeon which are probably beaten down by the kuros and put them in the warehouse.

    I¡¯m thinking why they would bring home bones but it seems like they can be used and are valuable.

    Even though the high elves have returned, the kuros seems to continue exploring the dungeon.

    You shoulde home from time to time.

    A sudden incident happens.

    It is early in the afternoon.

    Zabuton¡¯s warning resounded.

    The direction is south.

    There is something flying in the sky.

    Another wyvern?

    When I recalled the previous attack, my anger resurfaced.

    The flying object is heading straight here.

    I instinctively know that its target is this ce.

    And judging from its speed, it is not a friendly visit.

    I turned the AFT into its spear form and took a throwing posture.

    I¡¯ll pierce you down.

    When I was about to release the AFT, I saw another flying object.

    That other flying object is Doraim.

    There is no mistake since I have seen his dragon form many times.

    Compared to Doraim, the flying object heading towards here is half his size.

    I realized now that it is not a wyvern but a dragon-like Doraim with a different color.

    The dragon hits Doraim¡¯s body but it is a good thing that Doraim managed to stay in the air.

    It seems like it is battling with Doraim.

    For a moment, I thought of letting Doraim handle it but it seems like Doraim is losing.

    Should I help him?

    When I was about to throw my spear, I suddenly felt a strong bloodlust behind them.

    It¡¯sing from that direction.

    I turned a little and threw my spear to the source of the bloodlust.

    In that direction, there was a pure white dragon that¡¯s about slightlyrger than Doraim.

    I thought that my spear will pierce through the dragon but it managed to evade before I hit it.

    What kind of evasion is that? It lost is posture and almost fell on its own.

    A chance.

    I prepared to throw the second time.

    But when I was about to throw my spear, I was interrupted.

    ¡¸P-please wait a moment! She¡¯s not an enemy!¡¹

    It was Doraim¡¯s servant, Gi. He stands and spreads both of his hand in front of me.

    Afterwards, there are three man and women in front of me.

    Doraim, a beautiful blonde woman, and a beautiful blonde youngdy which seems to be their daughter.

    There are two splendid dragon horns on the daughter¡¯s head and a big dragon tail underneath her skirt.

    ¡¸This is my wife Gurafaroon and my daughter Rasutisumoon.¡¹

    ording to Doraim¡¯s exnation, the first flying object that came towards here is his daughter Rasutisumoon and the dragon who cameter is his wife Gurafaroon.

    ¡¸I am unaware so let me apologize.¡¹

    I really should.

    I just threw a spear aiming at Doraim¡¯s wife.

    ¡¸I, I¡¯m really sorry. I have done something that leads to a misunderstanding¡­.¡¹

    The daughter Rasutisumoon bowed while hiding behind Doraim.

    Her voice also sounds frightened.

    How cute of her?

    However, Doraim is full of injuries because of her.

    ¡¸I have made an inadvertent approach too. I am sorry. It was simply because I wanted to protect my daughter and husband¡­pleaseugh at this stupid woman.¡¹

    Of course, I did notugh.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s consider this matter as settled because both of usmitted mistakes.¡¹

    I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.

    ording to Doraim, it all started when his daughter suspected that he¡¯s cheating when she heard that he has a house in Big Tree vige.

    Moreover, she thought that the birthday present that Doraim prepared for Alfred was a gift for his cheating partner.

    Doraim denied but his daughter did not believe his and went straight to the vige.

    It seems like she wants to burn this vige.

    I see.

    I¡¯ll mark her daughter as a dangerous person in my heart.

    ¡¸I, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    It¡¯s a good thing that she obediently apologized¡­.it will be troublesome if she¡¯s too aggressive.

    Doraim chased her daughter who¡¯s heading for this vige and used his body to stop her.

    It was supposed to end there but Doraim¡¯s wife was informed about what¡¯s had happened between Doraim and their daughter and came here at full speed.

    In that case, why did she came here with strong bloodlust¡­.

    ¡¸It¡¯s love.¡¹

    I¡¯ll mark her as a dangerous person too.

    Because of the wife¡¯s killing intent, most of the kuros, spiderlings, high elves, lizardmen, and onis panicked.

    Those who were able to endure it took a while before calming the others down.

    There¡¯s no damage but the kuros are looking at Doraim¡¯s wife with their tail down.

    The spiderlings don¡¯t even dare to approach her.

    Though I forgot it because Doraim is friendly, dragons are really strong creatures.

    Is it because of her strong mother?

    Alfred seems to be sleeping in peace.

    He¡¯ll surely grow into a great man.

    ¡¸Daughter, I want you to believe in me a bit more.¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸I already have Gurafaroon so I¡¯ll definitely not cheat. If by any chance, I cheat¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If you cheat¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m too frightened to think. Daughter, remember this, your father doesn¡¯t have guts to cheat!¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay¡¹

    ¡¸Also, didn¡¯t I tell you a long time ago¡­.did you get now why I said that we can¡¯t be hostile with this vige?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that attack breaks through all of mother¡¯s barrier¡­and it was directed to me first, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.that was dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸Really dangerous. I¡¯m d that you¡¯re fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Father¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s good that you made up but you have not forgotten about me, right?¡¹

    ¡¸U-umu. As expected of Gurafaroon. When you were attacked, I was really frightened.¡¹

    ¡¸A kind spider has just rescued me. I never thought that that attack can fierce my barrier, shield, and wall in a dash without any resistance. I was not thinking of evading that time.¡¹

    ¡¸A kind spider?¡¹

    ¡¸An old friend of mine. She pulled my body when I was about to get hit. Otherwise, I will not be standing here.¡¹

    ¡¸Gurafaroon¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Rasti, Doraim has a house in this vige. You will live there.¡¹

    ¡¸Mother? Why?¡¹

    ¡¸That offensive ability, we can¡¯t leave it alone. I won¡¯t ask you to restrain him from using it but I want you to have him not point it to any dragon.¡¹

    ¡¸E-ehto¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Your answer?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes! I¡¯ll do my best!¡¹

    Thus, the number of residents increased without me knowing.

 Chapter 58 - Rasuti

    <h4>Chapter 58 ¨C Rasuti</h4>

    Doraim¡¯s daughter, Rasutisumoon.

    Everyone calls her Rasuti.

    When in her dragon form, she¡¯s about 15 meters but when in human form, she looks like a junior high school student.

    She has a long blonde hair and looks well refined.

    She gives the vibe of either a student council president or a disciplinarymittee chairman.

    Suspecting her father of cheating and acting immediately afterwards, she has a strong personality.

    During the first time I saw her, she¡¯s wearing a dress that can be worn at a party. Now that she¡¯s living in the vige, she now looks like a vige girl.

    Perhaps she¡¯s the type of person that changes her outward appearance ording to the situation.

    Well, no matter what clothes she wears, her dragon horns and tail still stands out.

    ¡¸Rasuti has adapted here quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸It is the effect of something worth their time like the foods and entertainments here. Dragons are basically free.¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s the reason why Doraim alwayses here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Rasuti eats all kinds of food.

    And she seems to like them a lot.

    When she eats something for the first time, she¡¯ll repeatedly say ¡°Father, unfair.¡±.

    When ites to fruits, she prefers sweet rather than sour.

    She especially loves dried persimmon.

    ¡¸Only this much remains¡­.¡¹

    She said that while standing at the entrance of a warehouse with a face full of despair.

    There¡¯s a few of them to begin with and a lot of dried persimmons are consumed during winter, however, I think it¡¯s still enough for everyone.

    Rasuti enjoys reversi, mini bowling, and chess.

    But she¡¯s not that skillful.

    She always ys with the beastboys.

    You¡¯ll notice if she wins or loses with her expression.

    When she¡¯s outside, she asionally ys with the kuros with catching the flying disc.

    She can¡¯t win against the four-legged kuros in her human form but when she¡¯s on her dragon form, she¡¯s always victorious.

    Perhaps she¡¯s more childish than what she looks.

    The kurosined to me that it¡¯s unfair.

    No, even if youin to me¡­.

    At first, I was nning to treat Rasuti as a guest but Doraim and his wife told me to give her something to do.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of things she can do so I had her do some various things.

    Even though she¡¯s young, she¡¯s still a dragon so had her hunt but she can¡¯t catch anything because the prey won¡¯t show up when she¡¯s around.

    I thought of mining so I had her dig but she can¡¯t do it.

    The chickens and cows are scared of her so she can¡¯t take care of them.

    I had her do some housework but she has no experience at all so it only increased the workload of those around her.

    As for farming¡­.crops are important so I can¡¯t let her approach them.

    Conclusion, she¡¯s an ojousama that can¡¯t do anything.

    Well, she came from abat oriented race.

    I had her guard the vige like the angels since she has an astonishing war potential.

    Rasuti¡¯s job has been decided.

    Diplomat.

    She was able to meet and negotiate with guests.

    The guest is the demon king¡¯s envoy, Beezel.

    His purpose is not only buying crops but also to investigate the matter of Rasuti rampaging earlier.

    ¡¸Hahaha, if there¡¯s no problem then it¡¯s good. Ah, do you still have the yellow fruits before? We consumed it all during winter.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it the mandarin orange? Though we still have stock¡­.we don¡¯t have that much since the season has just started. Since it is spring, how about strawberries?¡¹

    ¡¸Strawberries?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. They are sweet and sour and if you dip them to sugar or milk, they¡¯ll be tastier. Of course, they¡¯re delicious enough as they are.¡¹

    ¡¸Good. Then I¡¯ll take 10 boxes.¡¹

    ¡¸How about sugar or milk too?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll have both of them too.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. As for the charge with discount¡­.it is around this much.¡¹

    ¡¸Since there¡¯s a discount shouldn¡¯t it be around this much¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Then how about this much¡­.¡¹

    I was surprised that I can¡¯t find the trace of the short-tempered dragon who came to this vige to burn it.

    Is it something she got from her father?

    In addition, she uses several small wyverns of about 1 meter in height as messengers.

    As a result, we kept in touch with the demon king¡¯s castle, the Howling vige, and Doraim¡­.

    The lizardmen are taking care of the small wyverns.

    ¡¸There are 20 of them.¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter whether they are 1 or 20, leave it to us.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    The hardest part of raising the wyverns are making sure that they won¡¯t attack the cows and chickens and making sure that they won¡¯t be attacked by the kuros and spiderlings.

    ¡¸Are they bullied?¡¹

    ¡¸No, they see them as prey.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, I¡¯ll request them to not attack wyverns with cors.¡¹

    Do your best.

    ¡¸Daughter, are you doing well? If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m doing great, why are youing here frequently? You just came here 10 days ago.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, I left Gi there. Oi, give me the usual.¡¹

    In response to Doraim, the oni working at Rasuti¡¯s house begins preparing food and wine.

    ¡¸Oh, have you tried the bath? Awesome, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, however, I find it hard to use since there are a lot of other users.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­might be because it¡¯s the female bath. The men¡¯s bath is spacious. Even Gi goes there every time he came here.¡¹

    ¡¸Father, unfair.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, you probably know now why I had a house build for me here.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. By the way, when will you send me servants? Though I¡¯m being taken care of by the onis, I¡¯m only borrowing them.¡¹

    ¡¸I already ordered Gi to choose a suitable person. However, there has been trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸Are they dissatisfied working under me?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s the opposite. Since everyone knows how good the food here, we are flooded with applicants. Even Gi said he will go.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand how he feels but father will be troubled if Gi left.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. In any case, I¡¯ll send one as soon as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    Demon king¡¯s castle.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s Beezel? Didn¡¯t he returned?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes but he immediately went to his house.¡¹

    ¡¸Not his chamber?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, he is in a hurry for some reason. Ah, the souvenirs are here.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. Excellent. However, what is Beezel¡¯s urgent business? It would be great if it¡¯s not because of any problem¡­¡¹

 Chapter 59 - Fraurem

    <h4>Chapter 59 ¨C Fraurem</h4>

    My name is Fraurem Chrome.

    Member of the Count Chrome¡¯s house.

    My father is Beezel Climb Chrome, one of the demon king-sama¡¯s executive.

    So far, I have been an active friend of the princess in Graizen.

    And I¡¯m not a self-proimed friend.

    We are ssmates in a school established by demon king-sama.

    Of course, my school record is excellent.

    You can put me anywhere and I¡¯ll definitely standout. Even my military arts and actualbat ability are above average.

    And if something were to threaten my life, the princess will surely protect me.

    In the future, I am expected to be an active aide of the princess.

    Moreover, even if I don¡¯t say it myself, my look is above average.

    No, it might be better to say that I¡¯m beautiful.

    This is not self-conceit but an actual fact.

    Because I¡¯m such a wonderful person, being flooded with marriage proposal is a matter of fact.

    They shouldn¡¯t propose to me directly though. They should apply to our house.

    That¡¯s how it should be.

    I am not the one who¡¯ll decide who should I marry. Father will be the one to decide.

    I¡¯m not dreaming of marrying the man I desire too.

    I am resolved to marry father¡¯s choice.

    Because of that, I want father to decide my partner soon since there are a lot of candidates to choose from. However, father seems to be hesitating because of various things.

    I¡¯m d that he¡¯s doing his best to find his daughter a good partner but if you don¡¯t decide my partner soon, the eyes around will be really anxious.

    By the way, I am¡­.

    Suddenly ordered by father to go to a certain vige.

    I asked if my marriage partner will be at that ce fearfully.

    What should I do after arriving at that vige?

    Can I even stop going to school?

    Does that mean that I will no longer have ties with the princess?

    Ano, father?

    Why are we flying at night?

    Father also doesn¡¯tugh with my joke.

    On the contrary, he looked at me with a serious face.

    ¡¸We¡¯re flying tonight because there is no moon and I don¡¯t want to alert anyone¡­.this matter will greatly influence the fate of the demon king¡¯s kingdom. Bear it in mind.¡¹

    Eh-ehto¡­.

    Father looks tired.

    Maa, every time hees home, he alwaysins to mother about work and colleagues endlessly. I¡¯m sure I can¡¯t measure his anxiety.

    Seeing a hint of insanity in father¡¯s eyes, it seems like a good idea to not go against him.

    I¡¯ll apany you for a while.

    It is regrettable to leave both the school and the princess but that ce was boring.

    I¡¯m d that I can showcase my talent there but¡­

    It seems like our destination is a vige.

    I don¡¯t expect much.

    Fufufu.

    Should I control it as I like?

    ¡¸Nice to meet you. I am Rasutisumoon.¡¹

    ¡­..

    I decided to change clothes as soon as we arrived at the vige.

    Because it will affect my dignity, I can¡¯t say the reason.

    Ehto¡­.

    Why?

    Why am I greeted by a dragon right away¡­?

    Moreover, it¡¯s Rasutisumoon.

    She¡¯s the daughter of the gatekeeper dragon.

    The citizens of demon king territory all know that she¡¯s a dragon to watch out for.

    She¡¯s like a mad dog that will attack anyone who¡¯ll meet her eyes.

    Because I met her, I have no choice but to change my clothes.

    When I was thinking about our meeting¡­.

    I saw high elves in the vige.

    The forest gueri. They are a violent group of people that are also called man-eater.

    They live in the forest and kidnap men from nearby viges.

    Moreover, the high elves who live in the forest of death and iron forest are the fiercest one man army.

    Now, I am meeting those who live in the forest of death.

    My knees began to crumble but I managed to persevere and greeted them with a smile.

    I want to praise myself.

    But wait, there¡¯s more.

    A flock of inferno wolves.

    Yes, I¡¯m really going to die.

    I never thought that father would give me as a sacrifice.

    You¡¯re cruel, father.

    While I changed my clothes again, Rasutisumoon told me that they won¡¯t harm me.

    I see.

    Everything here is under the rule of Rasutisumoon.

    I¡¯m relieved.

    Speaking of inferno wolves, they are at the upper echelon of the forest of death.

    They are atrocious wolves that are capable of destroying a town alone.

    And here¡­.there are countless of them.

    I also confirmed the existence of the special mutated species called cocytus wolf.

    I will just think that this is a valuable experience.

    However, no matter how much I think that way, my brain couldn¡¯t ept it.

    Are they really under control?

    Some inferno wolves are pulling Rasutisumoon¡¯s skirt in a yful manner.

    Yes, I saw another one to watch out for.

    Demon spider.

    I met its stun bash head on and fainted.

    ¡°Stun bash¡± is a racial ability of demon spider. It is a mental attack that will affect those who see it for the first time.

    Because I was not eaten when I fainted, the demon spider is harmless too.

    Fufufu.

    This is the third time I changed my clothes.

    I wonder if it¡¯s better not to wear underwear already.

    To think that she has ced the apex of the forest of death, the inferno wolves, under her¡­Rasutisumoon is a frightening existence.

    Please, keep them under your control.

    I beg you.

    There is only one word capable of describing the demon spider, fear.

    And there are a lot of spiderlings here.

    Shadow spider, car spider, drow spider, trap spider, death spider, neck hanging spider¡­.

    Every one of them isrva of a demon spider but even if they are stillrva, they are fearful existence.

    There are countless of them.

    When I thought about what would happen if they are released in the demon king¡¯s country¡­. I froze.

    Let¡¯s not think about it.

    No, I should erase it from my memory.

    Now, after seeing the demon spider¡¯s family, I¡¯m not surprised seeing a Gnostic bee hive.

    I am not surprised but I didn¡¯t say that I am not scared.

    Gnostic Bee.

    They are monsters that collects honey from flowers like ordinary bees.

    However, their honey¡¯s price is off the roof.

    The reason? It is the best tasting honey of course but soldier bees are protecting the gnostic bee¡¯s hive.

    Soldier gnostic bees are ferocious and said that even inferno wolves don¡¯t approach their hive.

    In other words, in order to get gnostic bee honey, you should have the fighting power to annihte all soldier bees first¡­

    ¡°Aiming for Gnostic bee¡¯s honey¡± is used as an idiomatic expression that refers to dreamer, delusionist, or a person drowned with greed that is willing to do dangerous things to get what they desire.

    One must not desire gnostic bee¡¯s honey.

    Even if someone put it in a jar and ce it in front of you¡­.you still shouldn¡¯t want it.

    Though I never expect seeing it at tomorrow¡¯s breakfast.

    I let my guard down.

    It seems like I was overwhelmed by the gnostic bee¡¯s honey.

    I shouldn¡¯t have rxed at this ce.

    Before me are four angels.

    Every one of them are angels with titles.

    Angel of annihtion Tier.

    Angels of holocaust Gran Maria, Kuudel, and Corone.

    Although they are not as dangerous as Rasutisumoon, they are cunning angels that need to watch out for.

    But it seems like my luck is good, I don¡¯t need to change my clothes.

    Probably because nothing seems to be that appealing anymore.

    From where I am, I can see that they are having a friendly conversation with Rasutisumoon so I judge that there is no danger.

    Please, let it be like that.

    When I was wishing for that, someone came.

    Bloodsucking princess Lulushi.

    It is said that she¡¯s the eternal rival of the angel of annihtion Tier.

    Since they are rival, she¡¯s naturally as dangerous as Tier.

    I was wary that a magical battle will suddenly begin but that didn¡¯t happen.

    They are happily talking about what¡¯s going to be their dinner.

    Was them being rivals only a rumor?

    If it is these four angels and the bloodsucking princess, they might be a good match against Rasutisumoon.

    That means¡­.it is dangerous to obey only Rasutisumoon.

    Kuh.

    What a troublesome higher upsposition.

    However, I will survive.

    ¡­¡­..

    I saw the vampire Flora too.

    Rasutisumoon is probably on a lower seat because of the four angels and two vampires.

    No no, since Rasutisumoon is here, the gatekeeper Doraim will surely meddle with her affair.

    That must be it.

    I continue to think.

    ¡­.given the number of inferno wolves, they can overwhelm the angels and vampires.

    The demon spider alone can fight against the angels and vampires too¡­

    Since Rasutisumoon is the one controlling them, my best choice is with Rasutisumoon.

    But the depths of my heart is shouting that choosing her is dangerous.

    I wonder why.

    After that, I met rare races like oni, lizardman, and elder dwarf but I¡¯m not surprised anymore.

    It¡¯s not like I can do anything.

    Thanks to the beastkin children, I¡¯m healed.

    Their tail is mofumofu.

    The slimes, cows, and chickens healed me too.

    My heart calms down.

    After being guided around the vige, I returned to the inn.

    I will be living here until my house is ready.

    I did not expect a good room given the scale of this vige but I was surprised that it is really good.

    Especially the fabrics like the sheets. It is of the highest quality and is something rare even in our house.

    The foods are something I¡¯ve never seen before and they are really delicious. The wine is good too.

    I was dissatisfied having needed to use the bath with others but the experience of using it exceeds my dissatisfaction.

    Umu.

    Everything¡¯s so good so far.

    I don¡¯t know the intention of my father by making me live here but I won¡¯t collect information yet. I don¡¯t want to make an enemy with anyone for the time being.

    I¡¯ll do what I can tomorrow.

    Though it has already grown dark, the vige is still active. They are using oil generously.

    Is Rasutisumoon still awake?

    Rasutisumoon¡­should I add sama?

    Or should I call her Rasuti like everyone else?

    I¡¯ll ask for her permission first.

    Anyway, I want to meet Rasutisumoon and consult her regarding some things for tomorrow.

    ¡¸Human over there. Guide me to the ce where Rasutisumoon-san stays.¡¹

    I failed.

    I should have thought about things carefully.

    Although it makes sense that I talk that way since I am a noble¡¯s daughter and my father has a high status on the demon king¡¯s territory.

    There are few people that can be said to be higher than me, like the leader of this vige.

    Therefore, I was convinced that I would never be able to meet the leader of this vige without permission.

    That¡¯s a mistake.

    To think that my first greeting with him is ordering him to do something.

    I haven¡¯t realized that Rasutisumoon was doing her job for the vige.

    The apex of this vige is not Rasutisumoon.

    The apex of this vige is the vige chief as his title implies.

    A human vige chief.

    After guiding me to where Rasutisumoon resides, Rasutisumoon told who that man is with a serious face.

    ¡¸That human is the vige chief. He took Loo and Tier as his wives. He is also the master of the inferno wolves and demon spiders and the high elves and the others are his attendants. He is also my father¡¯s friend and my mother wants to avoid any kind of hostility with him. I don¡¯t know what you demons are trying to achieve but I ask you to not involve us dragons.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹

    I, as a noble¡¯s daughter, died that time.

    I am now reborn as a faithful servant of the vige chief.

    TN: If you are still thinking why she had to change clothes a number of times, I¡¯ll give you a one letter clue ¡°P¡±.

 Chapter 60 - Beezelâ€™s Daughter and Slime

    <h4>Chapter 60 ¨C Beezel¡¯s Daughter and Slime</h4>

    Beezel¡¯s daughter is going to live in the vige from now on.

    Since she¡¯s not someone we need to guard against, we treat her as an ordinary migrant.

    I would have preferred if the one who migrated is a son and not a daughter¡­.

    At any rate, it is his daughter.

    She¡¯s a demon but looking at her, she¡¯s no different from a human.

    I only heard that demons possess a higher quantity of magical powerpared to humans.

    I was worried if she will be able to fit in with the citizens of our vige.

    Since she seems to be on the same generation as Rasuti, I left her to her.

    I thought of greeting her that night so when I went to the inn and found out that she¡¯s getting along with Rasuti, I¡¯m relieved.

    My mind is now at peace.

    Let¡¯s talk about the slime.

    Tier brought 17 slimes here.

    They worked hard as the purifier of toilets and sewage.

    I don¡¯t know when their numbers started to increase but I saw them moving around the vige one day.

    I even see them from time to time at the mouth of the kuros. It seems like they are forcing their way there even though that ce is off limits.

    They are selfishly moving to where dirty water is and they never left anything dirty untouched. So far, they never caused any troubles.

    The current number of slimes is unknown.

    But their number obviously exceeds 100.

    By the way, these slimes¡­.

    When Tier brought them here, all of them were blue.

    Now there are different colors.

    There are the green green slime, the yellow yellow slime, and the red red slime.

    Their difference is not only their color but the magic they can use.

    Though their numbers are few, we also have the ck ck slime, and the white holy slime.

    Those two are very rare and the lizardmen cherish them.

    Maa, since they are not doing anything wrong I guess there¡¯s no problem.

    That¡¯s what I thought.

    A problem arose.

    A slime crawls in a barrel of wine and drank all the wines inside. It turned into a purple slime.

    Will it be right to call it wine slime?

    Its unique feature, it reeks of alcohol.

    Its special skill, wine breath.

    I want to leave it as it is but I can¡¯t.

    Because majority of the vigers who love wine are furious.

    Our vige held our very first trial.

    The result is a unanimous ¡°guilty¡±.

    Now its punishment is being discussed.

    Maa, it really stole and drank a barrel of wine so there is no way I can protect it.

    What will be its punishment¡­?

    Capital punishment, death penalty.

    Someone suggested cooking it since it might taste like wine. The eyes of the vigers sparkled when they heard that.

    As for me, I have to decline.

    Slimes also purify excrement.

    I don¡¯t want to eat it no matter what.

    I wonder if it will be obedient enough if we tried to dry it under the sun.

    If we go with light punishment, we¡¯ll only imprison it.

    We probably can imprison it in a jar.

    After an extremely violent discussion, Beezel¡¯s daughter¡¯s, Fraurem, words shook everyone.

    ¡¸Assuming that we really punished it, do you think the slime will understand it?¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡¸We¡¯re talking about a slime here, is it really normal to seriously consider punishing it? ¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Those who participated in the trial blushed and the trial was dissolved.

    Let¡¯s make sure to keep the door of the warehouse where we store wine close.

    After that, the wine slime remained as a wine slime.

    Unlike other slimes, it no longer participates in the purification job. It only loiters around the vige.

    It participates in banquets or shows up whenever someone is drinking wine.

    Maa, it might be nice to have a slime like that around.

    Though it will be troublesome if slimes like that increase.

    Beezel¡¯s daughter, Fraurem.

    During her first day, she¡¯s wearing a dress and looks out of ce. I was worried that she won¡¯t be able to fit in since she¡¯s so fashionable, she even changed her clothes several times. However, on the second day, she¡¯s wearing trousers and even tie her hair. I was surprised that she¡¯s even willing to do farm work.

    Is it because she was influenced by Rasuti?

    She waited for my instructions with a smile.

    To be honest, I¡¯m d that she wants to do farm works rather than being a war potential like Rasuti.

    Do your best from now on.

    After working with her for 10 days, I was able to get along with her so I can now call her Frau instead of Fraurem.

    If Rasuti is like the student council president and the chairman of the disciplinarymittee. Frau is the ace of a sports club.

    She learns quickly, moves steadily, and is energetic.

    She also became friends with the spiders, the kuros, and the high elves.

    Sometimes, she mofumofu the tail of the beastgirls.

    Enviable.

    If I say I want to touch their tails too, they will misunderstand it as an invitation for bed.

    Because of my conversation with Rasuti and Frau, I learned a lot about the foods and drinks outside the vige.

    First of all, about cooking.

    Though I already had an idea because of how the onis cook before, it is reallycking.

    All they do is to either boil or grill.

    As for the reason why those are the only cooking methods¡­probably because of culture.

    It seems like majority of the people here are looking at food as mere energy supply.

    Anything edible is okay.

    Moreover, the government doesn¡¯t think about providing variety of food and only recognize a single type of crop as their staple food. The will ask the farmers to only nt that specific crop.

    Therefore, since the crop to eat is fixed, the method of cooking is limited.

    ording to my memory of my previous world, that eating habit is unhealthy.

    I like rice but I can¡¯t eat only rice.

    If that happens, I will try to find something else that willplement rice¡­..

    However, people of this world probably doesn¡¯t have that kind of luxury.

    It seems like only the rich or the ruling ss can afford to eat like that but there are only few among them are concerned about food.

    They also can¡¯t recklessly enter the forest to hunt or go to the sea to fish because of the existence of monsters.

    Ah, that¡¯s probably it.

    There are monsters.

    Umu.

    I understand now.

    I finally understood why people from the outsideplements the food in this vige that much.

    It seems like the circumstances of wine is simr.

    Wine is mass produced in ces where it can be made in order to supply ces thatck drinking water. It can also be stored for a long time which makes it a good alternative.

    Because of that, it tastes the same anywhere you drink it.

    Since the amount is more important than the taste, it is even diluted with water in order to make it inexpensive.

    Because it is more favored than cook foods, the rich and powerful can brew good wine but such thing rarely appears in the market.

    People who have them drink them so why would they sell it?

    It seems like the wine in this vige tastes better than the good wine of the rich.

    It is not because of brewing technique but the difference in quality of raw materials.

    Indeed.

    Now I understand why the vigers wanted to drink.

    It is also the reason why Doraim alwayses here and demand wine.

    ¡¸If you are only nting a single type of crop, won¡¯t it be a problem if an epidemic urs? Won¡¯t it be the cause of a downfall of a country?¡¹

    ¡¸You are right. That¡¯s exactly what happened in a human country a few years ago¡­.I heard that a great famine urred around the kingdom of Full Heart.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. That is the reason why they waged war against the neighboring country. They are searching for food¡­.they also troubled the demon king¡¯s country.¡¹

    ¡¸They waged war because of food?¡¹

    Though their purpose is probably plundering, they might also be reducing the mouths to feed.

    ¡¸Did the demon king¡¯s country ovee the famine? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The demon king¡¯s country is an alliance of different races so there is a variety of staple foods. ¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Although you didn¡¯t know what caused the famine, the damage was not that much because you didn¡¯t nt a single type of crop.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. However, it¡¯s not like we didn¡¯t take any damage. The demon king¡¯s country also doesn¡¯t have much left. Nevertheless, the kingdom of Full Heart thinks that the demon king¡¯s country is rich¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸But, won¡¯t you be able to easily beat a starving army? You can evenpletely destroy them if you want.¡¹

    ¡¸It is possible but we can¡¯t just conquer their territory.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    It will take a while to gain profit from a conquered exhausted territory.

    On the contrary, they must invest in it that will only increase their debts.

    It makes me realize that this is not a game.

    But what can I do? I¡¯m only a vige chief.

    The only thing I can do is to respond to the food demand of the demon king¡¯s country in order to lower the price.

    Let¡¯s do our best so we can produce more crops.

 Chapter 61 - Wyvern Communication and Michael-san from the Port Town

    <h4>Chapter 61 ¨C Wyvern Communication and Michael-san from the Port Town</h4>

    My child has be considerably big.

    I¡¯m looking after him every day but¡­.umu.

    He¡¯ll be able to stand up soon.

    I¡¯m really a doting parent.

    Recently, Tier and the high elves are really aggressive.

    I understand how they feel but a child is a gift from heaven.

    It is good to make an effort making them but they should not push themselves.

    Also, given that Rasuti and Frau are living here, Doraim and Beezel oftene here too. They are also indirectly asking for a grandchild.

    I won¡¯t do anything as long as the person in question doesn¡¯t acknowledge it.

    The question is, will the person in question acknowledge it?

    Well, the two of them are really beautiful¡­.eh? Wait, will Rasutiy an egg?

    Also, isn¡¯t Frau-san a noble¡¯s daughter?

    I don¡¯t care¡­

    I don¡¯t wanna think about it.

    Let¡¯s not talk about it further than this.

    I don¡¯t think I can handle the strings attached.

    We aremunicating with others regrly using Rasuti¡¯s wyverns.

    Regardless whether we need to say or report anything, we send wyverns in a regr interval. The wyverns are also bringing message from the other side as theye back.

    The standard is one trip a day.

    If we or the other party wants to report something urgent, it will increase to two or more in a day.

    If I don¡¯t forget about it or if there is really nothing to say, once a week or once a month is good too.

    Either way, I need the other party¡¯s consent too.

    We¡¯remunicating with Howling vige once a week.

    The contents are mainly written letters from the beastkin immigrants to their parents.

    TN: Fantasy world has a literacy rate of 100%. Even remote rural vige beast childrens can read and write.

    From the other side, they talk about bartering grains and minerals.

    When the talk of our barter finally settles, Tier will directly go there to execute our agreement.

    In regards to the transport of grains and minerals, we formerly ask Doraim to do that for us but now it is Rasuti¡¯s job.

    This dragon girl was hesitant about being the means of transport first but I manage to bribe her with sweets.

    ording to Tier, it seems like their vige wants an arrangement like they will be fully dependent on Big Tree vige with regards to food and put all their manpower into mining and making ironwares.

    Though the other side judge that it is a good trade, once ironwares spread in Big Tree vige, we will no longer buy more.

    In fact, covering all the food needs of Howling vige will be really hard unless we further expand our field. And what are they nning with all the ironwares they are going to make?

    Maa, the demon king¡¯s country is at war so iron is needed.

    However, it is not like it will be war forever.

    I think the Howling vige should continue to produce their own food.

    In the south is the mountain where Doraim¡¯s nest lies. Beyond that the iron forest and after crossing it, it will be the sea.

    It was suggested to do business with humans in the port town.

    The one who proposed that is Frau.

    The purpose is to acquire marine products.

    It was probably because of what I said while eating.

    ¡¸If we only have marine products, we can taste a variety of vors. ¡¹

    Excluding me, everyone else in the vige was unified.

    The name of the port town is Shashaato.

    It is called the Shashaato City.

    It seems like Frau knows a merchant with shop there so we decided to do our seafood dealings there.

    If they deal with marine products, I¡¯ll be delighted if they¡¯ll cooperate.

    Because of our dealings with Howling vige, we know that it is possible to trade by bartering so we are now choosing what to barter.

    I proposed wine at first but it was dismissed.

    ¡¸To trade our wine, what a cruel thing to say. ¡¹

    ¡¸The wine is the treasure of our vige. ¡¹

    ¡¸We should keep the wine for ourselves. ¡¹

    The dwarves and high elves are unified.

    Since there is no other choice, we decided to choose the crops.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know what the other party wants so let¡¯s bring our surplus crops. ¡¹

    ¡¸I agree. ¡¹

    For the time being, leaving the regr business transaction aside, let¡¯s think about how we¡¯re going to obtain the necessary marine products.

    After that, we should gather information there.

    I wanted to go but I know it is impossible.

    The member who¡¯ll go to Shashaato City.

    The representative, Frau.

    The one in charge of transport, Rasuti.

    The ones in charge of lifting and guarding, five lizardmen including Daga.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll get going then. ¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do my best to transport it. ¡¹

    ¡¸Leave the lifting to us.¡¹

    The Shashaato City is a bit distant from here and considering the load and the passenger¡¯s safety, it will take Rasuti half a day to go there.

    I told them to stay overnight in order to not overwork them.

    It seems like they are nning to stay at the nest of Doraim on the mountain in the south.

    I hope we¡¯re not bothering him¡­well, since Rasuti is with them, it is like returning to her parent¡¯s house.

    They¡¯ll go to the city the next day and return to Doraim¡¯s nest again to stay for the night.

    Their trip will be three-day long so they will return three dayster.

    My only wish is their safe return.

    They returned.

    A lot of luggage were on Rasuti¡¯s back and the number of people riding her increased.

    ¡¸Vige chief, we brought the merchant Mr.Michael from Shashaato City.¡¹

    Frau introduces a well dressed middle-aged man.

    ¡¸He-hello, nice to meet you. I am the president of the Goroun Company, Michael Goroun.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the vige chief of Big Tree vige, Hiraku.¡¹

    I bowed in an obsequious manner.

    Ah, how nostalgic.

    ¡¸Vige chief, these two will be my servant and they¡¯ll stay at my house from now on. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡¹

    Rasuti introduces the two in maid uniform while still on her dragon form.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Bulga.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Stifano.¡¹

    They look like humans but they are not¡­.when I was looking at them, they spread their bat wings on their back.

    They are probably devils.

    It seems like they are rtives of that servant of Doraim, Gi.

    Rasuti seems to have chosen these two because they worked for her before.

    I understand why she brought these two here.

    But why did they bring the merchant Michael-san here?

    Michael-san answered my question.

    ¡¸I was surprised with the crops that came from this vige so I decided to greet you as soon as possible and hope that we can continue our business dealings in the future.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for stating your purpose.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. It was a wonderful experience. To be able to ride a dragon and even stay a night at the dragon¡¯s nest¡­¡¹

    Oh, his face is turning blue.

    It seems like he¡¯s really scared. He¡¯s probably thinking of his return trip.

    ¡¸Please, take a rest today. Let¡¯s talk about the details tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I will do so. Ah, my baggage are¡­. ¡¹

    I showed Michael-san and send his baggage to the inn. I also arranged to have someone take care of him.

    Until a little while ago, Frau was the one living in the inn but since her house waspleted, she moved there.

    It was her first time living alone so the onis helped her in variety of things.

    Sooner orter, she might also bring servants like Rasuti.

    ¡¸Thank you for your hard work. As for the result? ¡¹

    ¡¸As you requested, we bought a lot of marine products. ¡¹

    ¡¸The luggage has already been unloaded from Rasuti¡¯s back. ¡¹

    ¡¸We iced them up to maintain freshness. Here is the list. We¡¯ll carry them to the cer. ¡¹

    Daga hand over a list to me.

    Names of fish and shellfish I have never heard of are written there.

    ¡­¡­

    I inspected the baggage and found fishes simr to tuna, bonito, saury, and mackerel. There are also shellfish that looks like scallops.

    Are they the same kind I know of with different names?

    Like this one, no matter how I look at it, this is a squid.

    Anyway, since there is a risk of poison and parasites if we talk about fish and shellfish, I¡¯ll ask someone familiar with them for a moment.

    Was there a person like that here?

    Maybe I should ask Michael-san tomorrow.

    ¡¸This is a processed product in Shashaato City. It seems to be used as seasoning. ¡¹

    Daga brings a pot and says that.

    It seems like this is the specialty product of Shashaato City.

    Looking at it, it looks like fish sauce¡­right?

    Anyway, I¡¯m d there is a seasoning that I don¡¯t know.

    The vor will broaden.

    They also bought a variety of other small items and utensils so I distribute them to the vigers.

    That night, there was a banquet in the pretext of showing appreciation to the group who bought marine products.

    I thought of giving Michael-san a wee party but it seems like his wee party will be held the next day.

 Chapter 62 - Business Talk?

    <h4>Chapter 62 ¨C Business Talk?</h4>

    ¡¸The food yesterday was amazing. The food served at the gatekeeper dragon¡¯s ce was wonderful but it is nowhere near the food here. Furthermore, that wine. It is the most delicious wine I ever tasted.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? However, please don¡¯t drink too much.¡¹

    I did what I can to not caught in Michael-san¡¯s momentum.

    It is before noon. Michael-san and I are in therge dining room of the inn. Loo, Tier, and Frau are with us too.

    I thought Rasuti will participate but she seems to have stayedte at the banquetst night and is still sleeping.

    Though Rasuti is like both the student council president and disciplinarymittee chairman, she¡¯s unexpectedly bad at waking up.

    Most dragons are like that and if you wake them up forcibly, you¡¯ll be in trouble so it is good to leave them be.

    ¡¸Then how about starting to discuss your business here¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. First of all, I want to tell you my purpose foring here.¡¹

    Michael-san straightened his posture.

    ¡¸The other day, Fraurem-ojousama came to my store to conduct business. All of the crops she brought are wonderful so my first goal is to continue your business with us in the future. My second purpose is to check if there are more crops I can trade with. My third purpose is to check if there is any business you want me to do for you. Lastly, if things go well, I want to obtain the position of purveyor of this vige.¡¹

    Michael-san stuck out his chest as if he has nothing to be ashamed of.

    ¡¸It is good that you¡¯re honest.¡¹

    ¡¸I have to. If I intentionally bend anything, it willplicate things.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly. It is good to hear what you want from the start.¡¹

    Tier and Loo replied.

    ¡¸Thus, first of all, the surplus crops of the vige¡­..I would like to buy them all. I¡¯ll buy them at a high price.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. Maa, there¡¯s no need to rush.¡¹

    Loo winks at Tier. It seems like Loo is nning something.

    ¡¸There are a lot of other parties that want to have dealings with our vige. Transactions with other viges have already been carried out on a regr basis. We can¡¯t have you as our only business partner.¡¹

    ¡¸Looking at the crops of the vige, it is only natural. I was unreasonable. However, I would like to ask as much deal as you can give me.¡¹

    ¡¸Presently, the crops we can wholesale for yourpany are these.¡¹

    ¡­..and, they discussed about the business deal.

    Maa, I¡¯m only here to give the final approval.

    ¡¸No no, that is enough. I appreciate it.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then, let¡¯s talk about the price.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree. Ah, I would like to ask something before anything else.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s about the transport of goods. Can I expect you to transport them via a dragon like what you did earlier?¡¹

    Michael-san wants Rasuti and Frau to transport the goods. Well, it will be really hard to transport them on foot.

    Of course, we will ask something in exchange for that.

    ¡¸Umu. You must have not heard it yet but Rasuti is here because of a promise with the chief so she¡¯s not really part of the vige. We can¡¯t get her involved in this deal.¡¹

    ¡¸She can¡¯t take part in the deal?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think there is someone who can give instructions to a dragon?¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you do anything about it?¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t. The reason why Rasuti cooperated to transport the crops of the vige before is out of her goodwill.¡¹

    Though she only needed to be bribed with sweets.

    ¡¸I see¡­.ehto¡­.then what is the rtionship between the vige and the dragons?¡¹

    ¡¸Coexistence. Don¡¯t think of anything strange.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.certainly.¡¹

    What a weird conversation.

    Are they nning something behind the scenes?

    ¡¸In any case, to be able to transport the goods¡­.how about this much?¡¹

    That¡¯s a lot of zeros. But I did not intervene because I don¡¯t know how much that worth.

    ¡¸With this, you won¡¯t need to splurge much effort.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. I don¡¯t mind that amount. You don¡¯t need to lessen it that much because it is our first business deal.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. Since you don¡¯t have problem with this amount, let¡¯s sign a contract.¡¹

    ¡¸By all means. Let¡¯s use this paper. Also, this is the catalog of all items handled by our shop.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. If there is any item we need, we¡¯ll buy it from you. Ah, there are some things I want to buy¡­.¡¹

    The talk advances steadily.

    I asked him the things I wanted to know about the marine products.

    They are not poisonous but it seems like it ismon for them to have parasites so they should never be eaten raw.

    I guess I won¡¯t be making sushi.

    ¡¸Could you wholesale wine too?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.If it¡¯s a small amount we can give it to you as a token of friendship but selling you a business level amount is out of the question. Our vige¡¯s wine has a lot of fans.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Though it is regrettable, I guess I¡¯ll enjoy it myself. I¡¯m thankful for that small amount.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu.¡¹

    The business talk ended after lunch.

    As a result, all the crops we had put in ce for trading with Shashaato City were cashed. Honey, Zabuton¡¯s fabric, salt, sugar, oil, etc were sold too.

    I was surprised that we even sold salt.

    Shashaato City is a port town so I¡¯m sure they have no shortage of salt but it seems like the taste is different.

    It seems like salt from the forest of death has always been famous and valuable.

    I have not bought anything from him this time but I requested some things.

    First are goat and horse.

    In general, the poption of goats is greater than the poption of cows since they are easier to obtain.

    I wanted cow because I want milk but we can get milk from goats too.

    Because of that, I requested goat.

    Horses are needed as mounts. Loo and Tier requested them.

    I haven¡¯t ridden a horse before but¡­..maa, when it arrives here, I¡¯ll try.

    I also asked for marine products that Frau¡¯s group were not able to purchase.

    Especially the seaweed.

    Hearing from Michael-san, it seems like seaweeds are treated as weeds of the sea that only interferes with fishing.

    Nobody bothers with it.

    I asked him to dry them first then bring it here.

    In addition, we also ryed the minerals of Howling vige, and it was decided that the Goroun Company will buy them.

    Resale, that word floated inside my head. There was no discussion between the Howling vige and Shashaato. In addition, given the distance between the two, the price will be outrageous.

    Our vige is special because we have Doraim and Rasuti as means of transport.

    Traveling to the vige will be one month travel on foot in the middle of the forest.

    Michael-san stayed another night and as scheduled, there¡¯s a wee party for him.

    2 consecutive nights of banquet.

    Though it might not be too good for Michael-san, the dishes on the banquet are the marine products we purchased from Shashaato city.

    ¡¸Fry them with oil?¡¹

    ¡¸Broiling? What kind of technique is that¡­?¡¹

    I made various dishes while teaching the high elves and the onis about how to cook them.

    Because I want them to be served to me after this.

    I also boiled and seasoned them with vegetables.

    We don¡¯t have soy sauce so I used the seasoning they brought from Shashaato City as substitute.

    Though I¡¯m not satisfied, it was popr with the vigers.

    I want to get seaweeds soon.

 Chapter 63 - Michael

    <h4>Chapter 63 ¨C Michael</h4>

    My name is Michael.

    Michael Goroun.

    I am one of the merchants of Shashaato City.

    Fortunately, my business is doing fine.

    Because we have a lot of capital, there are a lot of people who want to trade with me. I¡¯m even troubled who to choose from.

    Recently, I only have few business talks, I just entertained all others.

    I like gold much more than alcohol and food.

    I want to make more money.

    One day, while I¡¯m thinking of such a thing, there was a sudden visitor.

    That countryman brought and wanted to sell appo. I thought it¡¯s just another countryman who doesn¡¯t even know how to make an appointment so I thought about pretending to be out but I had a bad feeling so I decided to meet that visitor.

    As expected, its a country girl.

    She looks nice but that doesn¡¯t matter.

    Because I already have my beloved wife.

    Its color is different but I¡¯ll still give it back to her.

    I thought so but I changed my mind.

    Prejudice means loss.

    Who knows if this will be profitable.

    Let¡¯s hear her talk first before deciding.

    However, I will not pass the initiative.

    I have to be aggressive at first¡­but I have a bad feeling so I politely receive her.

    I made the right choice.

    This country girl is Count Chrome¡¯s daughter, Fraurem-ojousama.

    That was dangerous.

    The influence of Count Chrome¡¯s house is tremendous in this demon king¡¯s country.

    If you want to be safe, you should not defy them at any cause.

    And this girl is not a simpless, she¡¯s a close ssmate of the princess and she excels in both literary and military arts.

    Since she¡¯s one of the close friends of the princess, she¡¯s a candidate to be the next generation¡¯s executive.

    Even with her current standing, she has the power over my life and death.

    Good.

    It¡¯s good that I did not disregard my premonition.

    ¡¸We have met before, I wonder if you can still remember me.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. Of course. We met at her highness princess¡¯ birthday party.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. That time, I remember you telling me if it¡¯s about business, talk to you by all means. I¡¯m wondering if I¡¯m troubling you.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not. I would like to hear anything that Fraurem-ojousama wants to say.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Good. I want you to buy all of the things I brought immediately.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. So what are those things?¡¹

    ¡¸Crops.¡¹

    ¡¸Crops? I¡¯m sorry to disappoint Fraurem-ojousama but all the crops harvested in the territory are so to their responding purveyor, I can¡¯t buy them.¡¹

    All big houses have their own purveyor.

    In short, every territory has one.

    Even if the one who requested it is Fraurem-ojousama, I can¡¯t disregard them.

    ¡¸Ah, no, the crops are not harvested in my parent¡¯s territory so it¡¯s okay. That ce has no purveyor yet.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Can you take a look at them first? My apologies but I took my liberty to put them in front of your store.¡¹

    I followed Fraulem-ojousama and went outside.

    It is noisy outside.

    Did something happen?

    I don¡¯t know why but everyone¡¯s gazes are fixed in this ce.

    While I¡¯m puzzled of what is happening, I saw the luggage stacked like a mountain in front of my store.

    To be honest, this is aplete obstruction to my business.

    Can¡¯t you think of the ce a little more?

    And what if I refused to buy them?

    However, what surprised me are the people guarding the luggage.

    Lizardmen.

    Even in the demon king¡¯s territory, they are a rare race. One of them has the ability to match 10 humans.

    And they are the guards?

    Umu, as expected of Count Chrome¡¯s house.

    And there is another one, a girl¡­¡­

    This vige girl seems to be the serious type.

    Vige girl?

    Areh?

    On her head¡­.there¡¯s also a tail¡­.areh?

    When I requested help from the people around, the turned their gaze away.

    Not only that, they even took some distance.

    They don¡¯t want to get involved so they don¡¯t want to approach?

    Probably.

    Yes, I think so.

    However, I can¡¯t run away so I need to check it.

    ¡¸Ano, Fraurem-ojousama?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that girl is Rasuti. Don¡¯t anger her because she¡¯s a dragon.¡¹

    ¡¸Ye-yeee¡¹

    Rasuti.

    I never heard of her.

    Yup.

    Her name is simr to Rasutisumoon.

    That¡¯s the daughter of the gatekeeper dragon in the north. She¡¯s a ferocious dragon that had already raged various ces.

    There¡¯s a rumor that the ferocious wyvern that made the iron forest its territory has disappeared because Rasutisumoon killed it.

    Rasutisumoon¡­..Rasuti.

    Are they sisters?

    Rtives?

    Or they only have simr names?

    Anyway, she¡¯s a dragon.

    Dealing with her poorly will directly result to death.

    But the question is, why is a dragon here?

    I don¡¯t get anything. I¡¯ll just inspect the luggage.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I knew it at first nce.

    These are the crops that recently became the headlines in the capital.

    And they are piled up like a mountain in front of my store.

    The overwhelming smell of gold.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to buy all of it but¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸You can buy them at the market price.¡¹

    That was fast.

    I can¡¯t let this go.

    ¡¸Are there more?¡¹

    ¡¸These are the only ones we brought this time¡­¡¹

    ¡¸This time?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes¡­there are still some in the vige.¡¹

    ¡¸May I apany you on your way home?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind but we still have to buy things here.¡¹

    ¡¸Please tell me what you need. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡¹

    This is a business opportunity.

    I must not let this chance escape!

    I¡¯m currently on the back of a dragon.

    ¡­¡­I probably should have let that business opportunity to escape.

    I didn¡¯t have the time to look at the scenery because of fear.

    I¡¯m currently at the nest of the gatekeeper dragon.

    I really should have let that business opportunity to escape.

    I went to bed but how can I sleep?

    I¡¯m currently flying over the forest of death.

    I¡¯m already at the stage of resignation.

    Since things havee to this, I¡¯ll grab any business opportunity I can grab.

    I decided to prepare myself.

    Blood-sucking princess, Angel of Annihtion, Angels of Holocaust, inferno wolves¡­.

    I¡¯m all right.

    I¡¯m not scared.

    I am not afraid of anything anymore.

    Though he is not scary, why am I introduced to a human first?

    Vige chief?

    He¡¯s the boss here?

    Oh, he¡¯s petting an inferno wolf¡­.

    In addition, he¡¯s polite.

    Ah, he even bowed.

    Ah, my mind can¡¯t catch up with what¡¯s happening because of insufficient sleep.

    He kindly guided me to the inn.

    This is only a small vige but this inn doesn¡¯t seem to match it.

    ¡­¡­

    Areh?

    This bed sheet, it¡¯s made of demon spider¡¯s thread¡­.the curtains too?

    Let¡¯s not think about it.

    I¡¯ll have to think about tomorrow.

    I¡¯ll work hard at tomorrow¡¯s negotiation.

    Anyway, I need to sleep first¡­.guh.

    Refreshing.

    Dinner?

    Of course, I¡¯ll eat.

    The dishes are something I have never seen before.

    Delicious.

    I can¡¯t imagine how they cook these.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s delicious.

    I wonder if that word can really describe the taste.

    You can¡¯t even taste something like this on noble¡¯s party.

    Did they specifically prepare them for me?

    I have to work hard at tomorrow¡¯s negotiations.

    By the way, what kind of meat did they cook?

    Killer rabbit? Great boar?

    Those are luxury meat that are rarely avable¡­.

    The wine was also delicious.

    Ah, I¡¯m captivated.

    I absolutely want this.

    Seconds, please.

    That was a tough negotiation.

    But I worked hard.

    I worked hard even if the other party is the blood-sucking princess.

    If dragon transport was possible, my dream of being the top merchant of the country wille true.

    Maa, if only it¡¯s possible.

    I managed to secure more crops but it was painful that I can only secure a small amount of wine.

    Kuh.

    That taste, I¡¯m sure a lot of people will desire it¡­

    I thought that because of the way the vigers treated mest night, it will be mine for the taking.

    Huh?

    Tonight¡¯s banquet?

    Wine¡­will be served.

    Let me drink.

    My name is Michael Goroun.

    I¡¯m the president of the Goroun Company and one of the leading merchants of Shashaato City.

    A man that is scheduled to be the leading merchant of the demon king¡¯s country.

    ¡¸Son? I have two sons. They are old enough. My grandchildren are going to be born soon.¡¹

    Hearing that my grandchildren will be born soon, he was disappointed for some reason.

    I wonder why.

 Chapter 64 - Mushroom and Field Expansion

    <h4>Chapter 64 ¨C Mushroom and Field Expansion</h4>

    Michael-san returned to prepare the things I asked for. Rasuti will go there to bring them here as soon as they¡¯re ready.

    Thank you for your hard work.

    When Rasuti came back, she¡¯s already being apanied by Doraim.

    It seems like he wants fish dish.

    He really likes fried seafood.

    He also showed interest in dried squid but it is not fully dried yet so he hasn¡¯t tasted it yet.

    After the small fishes dried, I picked them up and make dashi¡­.

    Not bad.

    It¡¯s delicious.

    By the way, why is it that the sea fish tastes normal but the river fish tastes like mud?

    It is probably because the fishes in the river are eating food along with mud and stone at the bottom of the river.

    It seems like there is a certain part of the river where fish is not muddy.

    But we can¡¯t catch them near our ce.

    Sea fish is popr with the kuros.

    Although they can eat it as it is, when I removed the internal organs, they no longer eat it until the internal organs were removed.

    Umu.

    They learned that food can taste better.

    Good.

    Honey is bad for babies.

    I don¡¯t know the reason but I saw something on TV saying that you should not let your babies have some.

    I should look for another alternative sweetener so he won¡¯t be given some by mistake.

    ¡­¡­..

    I used sweet potatoes and chestnut as alternatives.

    I know how to roast sweet potatoes but I had a hard time roasting chestnut cause I don¡¯t know how to properly roast it.

    I cracked the chestnut before roasting it.

    It was hard.

    I don¡¯t want to use the fruits because the sweetness would be too high.

    I can still remember the pudding incident.

    Even now, there are asional disputes because the number of puddings we made can¡¯t meet the demand.

    ¡­¡­

    I guess it is better not to make ice cream.

    Though I never made one yet, I was demanded to do so for some reason.

    After I made one.

    A conflict simr to the pudding incident urred.

    It¡¯s really popr that it induced envy.

    When I was harvesting mushroom, I was surprised with what I dug off the ground.

    Truffle gets.

    When raising mushroom with the AFT, I tried raising truffle at the root of a tree.

    It seems like I seeded because I was able to harvest 10 ck truffles.

    In my previous world, this is a high-ss ingredient but what about here?

    Personally, I don¡¯t think of it as a delicious food.

    I like shiitake more.

    Maa, maybe I just did not eat proper truffle in my previous world ¡­¡­

    When I showed it to everyone, they were all surprised.

    There seems to be truffle in this world too.

    However, it is really rare and it is even called ck jewel because only rich people can afford it.

    I see.

    ¡¸Then, would it be better if I stop the increase in production?¡¹

    But the vigers said that I should increase the production.

    Won¡¯t the market break because of us?

    It should be safe if we don¡¯t sell it.

    Anyway, let¡¯s eat this.

    I leave it to the onis because they seem to know the method of processing truffle.

    They sprinkled to on the dish like a powder.

    They sliced it and eat it along with the dish.

    So that¡¯s it?

    And as I expected, I really don¡¯t find it delicious.

    Shiitake is really my favorite.

    However, it seems like I¡¯m the only one that coldly receive it.

    Loo, Tier, Rasuti, Frau and some others are eating them slowly and carefully as if afraid to waste a single bit of it.

    The beastkins are even eating with tears.

    I also wanted to give all the kuros but¡­we don¡¯t have enough so only Kuro and Yuki can taste them¡­.yeah, their tails are intensely wagging.

    The nces of the other kuros who were not able to taste it are scary.

    I understand, I¡¯ll increase the production rate immediately.

    A message came from Michael-san via a small wyvern.

    The goats, horses, and dried seaweeds are ready.

    Furthermore, he was able to gather a good quantity of shrimps and crabs.

    To my surprise, though shrimps are also eaten in this world, they don¡¯t eat crabs.

    I thought the reason is a problem with the taste but it seems like nobody thought of it as food.

    But that¡¯s not important.

    Ah, no, I should not panic.

    Everything will be cleared as soon as I taste it.

    I wonder why nobody looks at it as food.

    Anyway, aside from that, everything are prepared so I¡¯ll go get them.

    However, everyone is against me going.

    They probably don¡¯t want me to abandon the field¡­.

    In the end, along with Rasuti, Frau will go since the people there are already familiar with her.

    I was surprised when they returned after several days.

    Because the fainted goats and horses are tied to Rasuti in her dragon form.

    ¡¸They won¡¯t behave so it leaves us no choice.¡¹

    ¡¸It would be stranger if they are calm before a dragon. Are they injured?¡¹

    ¡¸They are all right. If they are injured, we can just use healing magic.¡¹

    She¡¯s right.

    At any rate, we have obtained goats and horses.

    They are our newpanions.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    I thought of keeping them with the cows but would it be better if I separate them?

    Anyway, I expanded the cow area.

    From the former eight by eight fields, I expanded it to the northeast direction and turned it into a twelve by 12 fields.

    At the same time, I changed the name into ranch area.

    The new goats are 2 males and 8 females.

    There are one male and one female horses.

    Though I wanted them to be energetic, the goat tried to escape a number of times.

    One time, a goat managed to slip from the kuros and boldly went into the forest. It was attacked by a rabbit with fangs and came back.

    From there on, none of them tried to escape.

    As for the horses, they are obedient from the start.

    To bnce it out, I also expanded the dog area by as much as I expanded the ranch area to the east.

    I also nted trees for shading andwn.

    Should I change the name of the wolf area to kuro area?

    Or maybe watchdog area?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Since none of them sounds good, it will continue to be called the dog area.

    We have to enjoy these marine products.

    I put the dried seaweeds and mushrooms into the dashi.

    Something surprised me.

    The high elves and beastkins have never eaten shrimps yet but they ate them without question.

    However, it is different when it¡¯s the crab¡¯s turn.

    Why?

    Because the only ones who eat the crabs without problems are me, the onis, and Rasuti.

    I was surprised that Loo and Tier didn¡¯t even try.

    ¡­¡­..

    The crabs here looks like the hairy crabs I know of.

    ¡­¡­

    Areh?

    This figure¡­.it looks like a spiderling?

    No no, it is not¡­..

    I¡¯ll ask Zabuton first.

    Can I eat this?

    She said OK.

    They seem unrted.

    Good.

    I tried it.

    It tastes good.

    No, it¡¯s pretty good.

    It¡¯s true.

    There are only a few who tried eating it.

    The group who ate it looked at each other.

    There is no need for them to let others eat it too.

    Yup.

    Boil it a little and it¡¯s done.

    Delicious.

    Later, Doraim came by and asked for crabs but there¡¯s no crab left.

    The only deficiency of crab is the smell.

    I washed my hands with water with lemon extract.

    Let¡¯s ask Michael-san for crabs again.

    ********************

    Manga chapter 35 page 5

 Chapter 65 - Food Culture

    <h4>Chapter 65 ¨C Food Culture</h4>

    Medicinal herbs field.

    I never noticed it because my God-given ¡°healthy body¡±makes me unable to contract disease but the vigers are using medicinal herbs in various ways.

    I thought that Loo, Tier, and Flora are using them for the sake of research but it seems like medicinal herbs are hard to find especially when you need them.

    Hearing that, I decided to make a medicinal herb field.

    I ask the high elves to bring me every medicinal herb they can find.

    There seem to be trees that can be used as medicine too but I have to look at them myself so I only have them look for herbs this time.

    Thirty kinds.

    There are more type of medicinal herbs than I expected.

    I guess it is because each has a different effect.

    For the time being, I¡¯ll look at the actual thing then think of them while plowing using the AFT.

    The medicinal herb field is on the east side of the field.

    It is a four by four field.

    If it goes well, I¡¯ll expand it further.

    ording to Loo, Michael-san might buy medicinal herbs because they are quite expensive.

    And because they are medicine, no one will mind their price.

    ¡­¡­.

    I recognize this herb.

    Criminals in police drama posses this.

    Ehto¡­.is it ethically alright to raise it?

    ¡¸It depends on how you use them. It¡¯s a highly valuable herb.¡¹

    We raised it but under strict management.

    The alcohol brewing of the dwarves is doing great.

    New kinds of alcohols are now avable.

    There are three types of alcohol now.

    Wine, beer, and distilled liquor.

    It seems like they are challenging it by trying various raw materials.

    There was a time where I told them the method of brewing alcohol using rice with the help of my faint memory about it.

    I thought that they would only produce result after a few years but they were able to make something simr in no time.

    The taste is a bitcking but I¡¯m already expecting it.

    By the way, the number of dwarves increased again.

    Are they being attracted by alcohol?

    There are currently 8 dwarves in the vige.

    I began making cheese and butter after I was able to secure milk.

    Butter making is rtively easy because you only need physical strength but cheese making requires an enzyme to solidify the milk.

    I can get it off the calf¡¯s stomach ¡­¡­

    I will not do such a thing.

    The calf is cute.

    I won¡¯t kill it just because of cheese.

    By the way, the number of cattle and chickens is growing steadily, but I have not eaten any of them yet.

    Kuh.

    Being a dairy farmer sure is tough.

    It¡¯s a good thing that I have the AFT.

    I wished for the enzyme that solidifies milk while stirring the milk using the AFT in shamoji form.

    That happenedst year.

    Right now, there are cheeses in front of my eyes.

    Thank you, AFT.

    I offered the newly made cheese and alcohol to the shrine under the big tree.

    We soaked the soybean in water.

    For about a whole day.

    After that, we took the soybean out of the water and mashed it.

    Then, boil the mashed soybean.

    Afterwards, strain the boiled soybean.

    Then, simmer it one more time.

    We also add salt in that process.

    After solidifying, we put it in a mold.

    Tofu!

    We gently squeezed out the remaining liquid.

    ¡¸The taste¡­.it doesn¡¯t have any?¡¹

    ¡¸It is some sort of diet food. Let¡¯s eat it with the seasoning we obtained from Shashaato.¡¹

    I can¡¯t wait until we made soy sauce.

    Grind fish meat.

    Then, strain the ground meat.

    Add salt and knead it.

    When it¡¯s no longer sticky, shape it to whatever shape you want and leave it for about an hour.

    Boil it and let it cool.

    The kamaboko isplete!

    The color looks awful but it tastes good.

    ¡¸What is straining?¡¹

    ¡¸It means filtering using a fine cloth. You do that to remove unnecessary things. This time, we used a cloth Zabuton made.¡¹

    Red pepper, cinnamon, clove, nutmeg, cardamom, cumin, andurel, I challenged making curry using those ingredients.

    Though I don¡¯t know how much of them should I use, I crushed them into fine flour and mix them.

    I adjusted the amount of each ingredients depending on the smell and color.

    I made curry powder just like that.

    Though I¡¯m uneasy, it is a challenge.

    And the result.

    A curry-like soup waspleted.

    I want to try making again to make it more curry like but¡­

    That curry is already popr with the vigers.

    ¡¸The spiciness is somewhat addicting.¡¹

    ¡¸The taste changes depending on how you mix it. I want to research it.¡¹

    ¡¸The smell alone makes me hungry.¡¹

    It was included in the menu and was served for about two to three times a month.

    Agar-agar is indispensable for making sweets.

    I obtained agar-agar from the seaweeds I asked Michael-san to find for us.

    Agar can be obtained by washing and drying seaweed a number of times, adding vinegar and boiling it.

    It takes time and effort but the procedure is simple.

    I utilized the freshly made agar¡­¡­I made a jelly by simply adding fruits.

    I made various jelly using different kind of fruits.

    The jelly was nicely received and continued to be served as dessert after meal. Because of that, our stock of agar immediately disappeared so I have to ask Michael-san again.

    I cook various dishes but all the raw materials are my crops. The hunted preys are lined up on the table and they are either boiled or roasted.

    They can only boil and roast meat in the past but because of my guidance, the onis learned how to properly cook and the food they cook now are delicious.

    Especially the meat.

    Their roast beef is splendid¡­.well, it¡¯s not really beef but boar so I guess it¡¯s better to call it roast boar.

    They also learned how to pair foods with the right sauces.

    They are recently enthusiastic in making sauce from wasabi.

    Doraim especially likes the roast boar of our vige that he demanded to eat it every time hees here.

    I made a new oven for bread and started doing research to be able to mass produce and make new kinds of bread.

    Not only the onis but even the high elves are enthusiastic about it.

    As a result, we manage to make bread we made undergo the second fermentation.

    Though I hadpletely forgotten about it, unlike the first fermentation, which is mainly making the dough, the second fermentation is the part where bread takes shape.

    With the second fermentation, it became possible for us to make big bread.

    That¡¯s great.

    At the same time, dressing your bread before baking it became popr.

    We made a variety of sweet roll.

    We have a lot of sugar so there¡¯s no problem.

    Apart from that, I also baked pizza.

    I already made cheese so I want to eat pizza.

    I thought of making it as my snack but it has been eaten immediately by the bystander.

    Pizza became popr after that.

    It is a good thing that we can eat a variety of foods now.

    That being said, I have to work harder.

    Why?

    Because Tier is pregnant.

    ********************

    Manga chapter 35 page 7

 Chapter 66 - Governor and Entertainment

    <h4>Chapter 66 ¨C Governor and Entertainment</h4>

    Demon King¡¯s Castle

    ¡¸Demon King-sama, did you call for me?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re finally here Beezel, I just want to ask you something.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that you made your daughter go to the Big Tree Vige, is it true?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it is.¡¹

    ¡¸What is your intention?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯ll be the governor.¡¹

    ¡¸Governor?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, everything rted to that vige is managed by me. Don¡¯t you think it is normal for me to send a governor on my behalf?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right but¡­can¡¯t you find anyone else talented enough to handle it? To be honest, my daughter is lonely.¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies but if we mistreated that vige in anyway, our country will be greatly affected. In addition, I chose my daughter since she can take responsibility if the worst case scenario happens.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I understand. When your daughter returns, can you ask her to meet my daughter?¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly.¡¹

    Big Tree Vige

    ¡¸Because of that, you are now the governor of this vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Father, if you don¡¯t stop joking around I¡¯ll strangle you.¡¹

    ¡¸Strangle me?¡¹

    ¡¸You already joked around so can you stop calling me governor?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be upset. I just need you to put up a face to the demon king¡¯s government. You don¡¯t necessarily have to act like the governor of this vige.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..In other words?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re only going to act. I don¡¯t want to rule over this vige. Even if I do, do you think that¡¯s possible? You should know it better than me, right? I¡¯ll go talk to the vige chief. I don¡¯t want him to misunderstand anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Frau as the governor of this vige?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I must give the demon king country a reason for sending my promising daughter here¡­I don¡¯t want them to think that I sent her here to y around. In any case, will you recognize Frau as the governor of this vige? It is only an act for the demon king¡¯s country¡¯s side so you don¡¯t need to worry about anything.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There is also a merit for this vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Merit?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the tax you¡¯re paying us, you can pay it to your local governor. The governor will use those taxes for managing this ce.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.that means?¡¹

    ¡¸How the governor will use the tax she collected is up to her.¡¹

    But, the governor is supposed to be on the demon king¡¯s country¡¯s side.

    Won¡¯t you be losing taxes because of this¡­?

    ¡¸Is it alright? I mean, the demon king¡¯s country will lose taxes.¡¹

    ¡¸If your territory isrge, you have an obligation to pay taxes to the country but if it¡¯s just one or two viges, you don¡¯t have that obligation. Use what you obtain in thisnd to enrich it, that¡¯s it.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Sounds good, really good.

    I can ept what he says but¡­.let¡¯s think about it first.

    Is it a trap?

    Are there any holes?

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡¸Who has the power to appoint the governor of this vige?¡¹

    ¡¸That would be me.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it possible to change the appointed governorter?¡¹

    ¡¸It is¡­¡­.Are you thinking that I¡¯ll send another one as a governor once my daughter umtes merit?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m only thinking about the possibility.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I want to guaranty that but¡­.I don¡¯t know who¡¯ll take my position in the future. I understand that you¡¯re uneasy because you¡¯re thinking about the vige. Alright, then, let¡¯s hand the appointive power to the vige chief.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s make the vige chief the only one who has the right to appoint a governor. You can appoint and dismiss someone at your will.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it that simple?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s make a contract. In the future, even if other peoplee, as long as the demon king¡¯s country continue to exist, the contract will still be in effect. The vige chief is in a higher position than the governor now.¡¹

    And we go with it.

    ¡¸Frau, congrattions on being the governor.¡¹

    ¡¸Congrats¡¹

    ¡¸You did it¡¹

    ¡¸Please stop. Are you bullying me? Vige chief, please dismiss me. I am inadequate as a governor.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not like you fail in anything¡­.do your best.¡¹

    ¡¸Noooooooooooo¡¹

    Well, it¡¯s only in name.

    Since Beezel no longer has to collect taxes, it might be advantageous for him.

    After I thought of that, Beezel collected them.

    ¡­¡­..

    I thought Beezel came here only to purchase crops since he¡¯s doing that every month. I never thought that it¡¯s already tax collection time.

    The hatchlings have be quite big, they are now taller than the beastboys.

    After hatching from eggs, they could already move and swim. Looking at their growth rate, I was a little impatient since Alfred has yet to stand.

    I think that I shouldn¡¯t be impatient since it hasn¡¯t been a year since he was born¡­.Is this what they call parental love?

    I thought that the rtionship between Tier and Loo will be awkward when Tier got pregnant but I can¡¯t find a trace of that awkward atmosphere.

    Because Loo has experienced childbirth, she¡¯s taking care of her.

    It seems like the other angels are confused after seeing them.

    Given their previous rtionship, their present rtionship might really look strange.

    I wonder how intense their previous battles were.

    In any case, it is good that they are on good terms.

    I want her to give birth safely too.

    I also feel that the offensive of those who want to bear child too is getting stronger.

    I only have one body so please think of me a little.

    The residents of the vige basically don¡¯t rest.

    Even the young beast boys are doing jobs they can do.

    They only take it easy when the sun sets, when it rains, or during winter.

    Aren¡¯t they working too much? It will affect their body if they don¡¯t rest properly.

    They are the epitome of the saying ¡°He who does not work, neither shall he eat¡±.

    That is probably the current mindset of the vigers.

    Each of the vigers is working on their assigned fields, it is impossible for anyone to selfishly take a break.

    They also said¡­.

    ¡¸How can we rest if the vige chief is doing most things every day?¡¹

    Upon hearing that, I reflected on my actions.

    So that¡¯s it.

    I currently stand as the vige chief.

    I can¡¯t have them taking enough rest if I myself is not taking the initiative.

    When we were ying bowling, the reason why the others were able to enjoy it without reservation is because I¡¯m ying with them.

    I¡¯ll take a look at the state of the fields first then take it easy.

    ¡­¡­.

    I can¡¯t calm down.

    Because of that, I decided to make things that can be used for entertainment.

    First for all, for the beastboys¡­.balls.

    This is not good.

    The kuros are looking at it with eyes full of expectations.

    This is not for them but seeing those eyes, I can only throw the ball.

    I enjoyed it with the kuros.

    So I can¡¯t give them balls.

    Then¡­.how about boomerangs?

    I should make a prototype first.

    I managed to transform the AFT into a boomerang so I¡¯ll just copy it.

    It¡¯s testing time.

    But before that, I practiced throwing the boomerang form of the AFT first.

    If this doesn¡¯t work, then it means that I did not throw it properly or the boomerang is a failure.

    Though it did return, I had to wait for 30 minutes.

    Alright, I should throw the prototype boomerang now before I forgot how to sessfully throw a boomerang.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Yup, it returned properly.

    The prototype boomerang is a sess.

    Now, I wonder if this will appeal the beastboys¡­

    The beastboys are looking at me when I was testing it with sparkling eyes.

    Alright.

    Although it was instantly popr, the poprity popped out like a bubble.

    Why? Because you throw it yourself and catch it yourself.

    Flying disc is more popr since you can y it with others.

    What should I make next?

    It¡¯s the adult¡¯s turn so it¡¯s golf.

    I made a club by carving wood.

    Using it doesn¡¯t seem to have any problem.

    I only made one for the time being.

    Next is the ball.

    I carved wood again using the AFT.

    The center of gravity of the ball is not at the center so it doesn¡¯t go straight.

    That¡¯s only natural because the density of the wood is not constant.

    However, that¡¯s not a reason to not y it.

    This doesn¡¯t curve in an extreme manner so using it is fine.

    Next is the course¡­.

    Let¡¯s make a short course for the beastboys first.

    I started to make a course on the west side of the residential area since I thought it is the most suitable ce.

    Complete.

    By the way, this is the wild. Is it really alright to set it up on this ce?

    I plowed the course using the AFT to make it into an appropriate one.

    Since it will take time before it bes a proper course, I mass produced clubs and balls.

    I made two types, one for adult¡¯s use and one for beastboy¡¯s use.

    Since they are all made of wood, I prepared different kinds of golf clubs.

    The course is sort of deste so I added a lot of things.

    I raised trees as obstacles and also bushes¡­.

    Because it is difficult to find the position of the hole, I made sure that the g stands out.

    TN: Confused? Read more about parts of golf course.

    I worked hard on it while working on the field.

    What would I do if no one ys this?

    That caused me unnecessary anxiety.

    Because there were those who like golf.

    Those people are mostly onis.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fun especially when it did not advance just as I wanted.¡¹

    ¡¸It is rxing and we can drink tea while ying it too.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu. It¡¯s my turn. I¡¯ll go with the third.¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, I think using a fifth of your power is enough.¡¹

    I started seeing them ying after lunch.

    The beastboys ys more by riding horses and goat rather than the thing I made.

    They are better at handling horses than me.

    Should I practice riding too?

 Chapter 67 - Entertainment Culture and Lamia

    <h4>Chapter 67 ¨C Entertainment Culture and Lamia</h4>

    The outdoor toys I made were not well received so I made indoor type of entertainment tools.

    First is kendama.

    You don¡¯t have to move around and you can y it alone so it is popr.

    I also tried making yoyo but I can¡¯t bnce the left and right part so I stopped.

    I made a spinning top but I can¡¯t teach others how to use it since I can¡¯t make it spin myself.

    Why does it look so easy on TV?

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Oh, they were able to make it spin without me teaching them how to.

    Since they are pleased, let¡¯s assume that it is good that I made it.

    I¡¯m only making toys for beast boys, I guess I should make toys for beast girls too¡­.

    But I can¡¯t think of anything.

    Since they are girls¡­.otedama?

    I had Zabuton make small bags and pack them with soybeans.

    Originally, it should have been azuki bean.

    I feel like nting azuki beans now.

    I can make thick red bean paste by using sugar and also rice cake.

    Let¡¯s get back to the story, I tied up the otedamapleting it.

    I made ten for now.

    ¡¸So, what should we do?¡¹

    Because I was asked so, I tried juggling three otedama.

    ¡­.I can¡¯t so I tried it again using two.

    Though I was not able to do it, I at least conveyed that they should y it using three otedama.

    The beast girls, onis, and high elves showed interest in it.

    They were able to do it in no time, up to five otedama.

    Ah, they are even juggling by passing it with each other.

    Yep, I don¡¯t need to teach them anything.

    I¡¯ll just work hard in making more otedama.

    After that, I can now see several vigers ying with my handmade toys after meal.

    Aside from chess, I also made another board game, shogi.

    It was received by the vigers as another version of chess.

    However, it is not as popr as chess because the kuros are having problems moving its pieces.

    I also made go.

    I remember the rules of go because of a popr manga series in my previous world.

    Since it will be difficult to suddenly introduce a 19 grid board, the one I made only has 9 grids.

    It looks appealing.

    Good.

    I prepared 13 grid and 19 grid boards for future use.

    Now, let¡¯s return in making toys for the beastboys, so next one is¡­.sugoroku?

    It can also be a practice for them to read characters so it may not be a bad idea.

    I prepared arge board and draw a route.

    Since this is the first one, it should be simple and looks good.

    After that, I made a dice and y it first.

    Throw.

    The beastboys are only looking at the dice.

    Umu.

    This is a game where you don¡¯t need to think. You just let the dice decide everything for you¡­.how about teaching them chinchirorin?

    TN: Chinchirorin is a gamble in which two dice are thrown into a cup, turn it down, and then open to show the numberbination.

    No, that¡¯s gambling.

    Currently, the vigers don¡¯t have personal property so gambling is not established.

    Gambling huh. If gambling is established because of the entertainment tools I made, should I act as the banker?

    I¡¯m the only one who can give out a prize here.

    I don¡¯t mind things staying as it is but I probably should teach them a thing or two about currency just in case we¡¯ll use it in the future.

    But it might be useless because I¡¯m don¡¯t even know if currency will circte in this vige.

    Ah, this is something I have to think about in the future.

    I managed to induce the interest of the beastboys from the dice to sugoroku and have them y it.

    It seems like there is a thing simr to dice in this world.

    However, it is not hexahedron but a slightly distorted polyhedron.

    It is said that symbols are written on the faces instead of numbers and they are mainly used for fortune telling and magic.

    It seems like it is not something the general public know of.

    I tried various things but it is difficult to make entertainment tools.

    I found out that I am not looking things from their perspective.

    The one that appealed the most to the beast boys was building blocks.

    Yes, that¡¯s right.

    After all, they are children.

    ¡¸Vige chief, though all of them are of simr sizes, are these also building blocks?¡¹

    ¡¸No, those are mah-jong tiles.¡¹

    I tried making cards but paper here is valuable.

    All of them looks the same even if you turn them inside out. It is even hard to notice the different patterns carved on their faces.

    Because of that, I tried sticking y on the back side but when it doesn¡¯t stick on the wood anymore when the y dries up.

    I tried my best to do something with the y but since there¡¯s no good result, i abandoned that idea.

    Afterpleting one set, I noticed that I¡¯m the only one who knows the rules and calcte points. It has be a decoration.

    ¡¸Is the ruleplicated?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you just have to remember a lot of things.¡¹

    For the time being, I gathered those who seemed to be free and have them y with me.

    ¡­¡­..

    Areh?

    That¡¯s strange.

    Aside from me, everyone is an amateur.

    They don¡¯t even remember all the things regarding points calction.

    But why do I feel that their tile throwing is too precise¡­.

    I enjoyed ying mah-jong.

    But I won¡¯t tell you the result.

    Thirty kuros with spiderlings on their back came back.

    Five beast¡­.five person-like monsters were with them.

    Those monsters have an upper body of a human and snake lower body, they aremias.

    Everyone of them is female¡­.Looking at them, I feel like they are all intellectual beauty with long hair. I¡¯m sure sses suits them.

    I¡¯m wondering if they could do something about their jiggling breasts, they don¡¯t have any cover on their upper body.

    I don¡¯t know where to look.

    In addition, their long hair covers the pointy part of their chests that makes them look more erotic.

    Yes, I¡¯m sorry.

    I¡¯m trying to make an effort not to look because the gazes of the vigers are painful.

    Don¡¯t be unreasonable.

    I asked the spiderlings to make a tube-type bra so that can cover their chest.

    Thought it is already toote for that now, it still needs to be done.

    ¡¸Are you the master of these wolves?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    As soon as I answer, the representative of themia bowed and the others followed.

    ¡¸We surrender to the wolves. Please spare our lives.¡¹

    Even though you said that, I don¡¯t have any intention of killing you in the first ce¡­.

    Lamia.

    Themia I know of are evil monsters that temps humans then strangles them with their snake lower body.

    ¡¸Are you monsters that predate humans?¡¹

    ¡¸W-we don¡¯t eat humans.¡¹

    ¡¸They are not monsters. They are demi-humans.¡¹

    Themia representative answered my doubtful question in a panic.

    I tried inquiring more about them to Frau who was near me.

    ¡¸Even though they look like that, Lamia is a demi-human race. They are not monsters. Moreover, I never heard of them having a habit of eating humans.¡¹

    It is said that monsters can¡¯t talk.

    I agree.

    ¡¸I said something rude. Please forgive me.¡¹

    And I apologize.

    I apologize for saying that they predate humans.

    I should think more before I speak.

    Yup.

    I¡¯ve reflected on my action.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s return to the topic¡­.you are surrendering, did you fight with the kuros?¡¹

    ¡¸They were the ones who attacked us.¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    When I tried asking more, it seems like themias are living in the depths of the dungeon.

    Or, it can be said that they are the ruler of that dungeon.

    When the kuros attacked them, they resisted for a long time¡­.and since they no longer have the power to, they surrendered.

    ¡¸Uuhh, they are strong and tough, and they can also evade magic. Even if we climb up to a ce where they can¡¯t follow, the spiders wille at us, what the hell was that?¡¹

    I¡¯m very sorry.

    However, the kuros are looking at me with faces saying ¡°We won against the prey, praise us¡±.

    The spiderlings are probably feeling the same.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I praise the 30 kuros and the spiderlings on their back.

    ¡¸Good, good, good, you did it.¡¹

    After praising them one by one, I asked questions to themias again in order to determine what I should do with them.

    ¡¸Is the inner part of the dungeon safe? Is it possible for you to continue living there?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? It¡¯s safe. Though our war potential decreased, there¡¯s not much damage since they waited for us to surrender.¡¹

    I asked a few more question to be able to grasp their current state. It seems like their vige was not destroyed but all their livestock are killed.

    ¡­¡­.

    If it were me, if someone killed my chickens, cows, goats, and horses, I¡¯ll go berserk.

    ¡¸Do you have any hostile intention with this vige?¡¹

    ¡¸We have none. Wepletely surrender.¡¹

    Maa, of course they won¡¯t. They surrendered to merely 30 kuros and spiderlings and now they can see how many of them are here.

    Even if they have hostile intention, they¡¯ll probably just keep it in their heart.

    ¡¸I understand. Then, you may go.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you may go home.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, could it be that you want to live here?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, it will be more convenient for us to live in a cave.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, you may return.¡¹

    For now, because I don¡¯t want them to bear another grudge for going here for nothing, I n on giving them souvenirs.

    Souvenirs¡­.is crops eptable?

    I put crops in a barrel and tried to give them as much as they can carry but I never thought that they¡¯ll use their snake part to hold three times a normal bipedal person can.

    Can they still move?

    It seems like there¡¯s no problem.

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    I think that we just formed a friendly rtionship with themias.

    They are bringing something from the dungeon here from time to time to barter with our crops.

 Chapter 68 - Trouble Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 68 ¨C Trouble Dragon</h4>

    Gatekeeper dragon Doraim.

    ¡¸Gatekeeper dragon?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because he built his nest on a mountain between the forest of death and iron forest.¡¹

    Frau answered my question.

    Although Loo, Tier, Ria, Ann, and Rasuti are all well informed, Frau is the person to ask for in terms of general knowledge.

    ¡¸Since he has prevented monsters from the forest of death go south, he has been long called as the gatekeeper dragon.¡¹

    ¡¸Heeh, then, is there any other gatekeeper beside him?¡¹

    I can imagine the other gatekeepers to be chimera or titan.

    ¡¸No, only the south has one. The other directions can¡¯t be used to go in or out of here because the mountains are too steep. In general, people only viewed the south as the entrance to this forest.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, well, there is rarely anyone who dares to enter this forest¡¹

    I see.

    It seems like this ce is harder than I thought.

    By the way, it seems like it is possible to go here from the east side where the Howling vige is but it is not recognized as an entrance.

    It is because going to the Howling vige itself is already a considerable challenge.

    Well, it¡¯s a mountain.

    As usual, trouble suddenlyes.

    It is a dragon raid.

    After flying over the vige, it hovers over the forest while provoking us.

    I thought of negotiating with it first but it suddenly set the forest on fire.

    Alright, it¡¯s an enemy.

    The angels were thrown out in one hit.

    Don¡¯t be like that, I don¡¯t want to make a move.

    If Rasuti is here, she can take care of it but she went out for a homing.

    The dragon is quiterge and looking at its color, I know that it is not rted to Doraim, his wife, or Rasuti. Because of that, I threw the AFT in its spear form to it.

    It was evaded.

    Unlike Doraim¡¯s wife, it knows that it needs to evade my attack.

    Itughs while looking at us.

    I threw the spear the second time.

    It was evaded again.

    I narrowed my eyes and threw it the third time.

    If it doesn¡¯t hit, I¡¯ll it throw again and again until I hit it.

    I will not get tired by throwing the AFT.

    In addition, the AFT will return to my hand at my will.

    I¡¯ll never run out of spear.

    Before it bes a battle of stamina, I want to try something.

    I threw the spear again and before the dragon evades it, I call it back.

    Then throw it again.

    It is a simple feint.

    Will it fall for it?

    I was a bit uneasy but it went well.

    The thrown spear pierced the wing of the dragon.

    I did it!

    Because of the joy I felt, I forgot to call back the spear. The spear reached the mountain behind the dragon and cloud of dust went up there.

    Ooops.

    When I call back the spear again, I no longer see the dragon.

    It seems that it fell in the forest and hidden itself.

    I won¡¯t let you escape.

    Gran Maria, Kuudel, and Corone were injured earlier so I had Loo to fly me there.

    Since we are now flying in a high altitude, I can now see where the dragon fell.

    It¡¯spletely exposed.

    I threw my spear.

    The dragon can evade it but since there are trees that obstructed its view, it sews its other undamaged wing on the ground.

    I¡¯ll have to end it now. I called back my spear immediately.

    I threw the spear aiming at its big body.

    And hit it.

    I¡¯m sure that I hit it but it seems like my spear only passed through it as it shrank.

    The spear hits the ground while breaking all of the trees in its path.

    Did I hallucinate?

    No, I recognize what¡¯s happening.

    It is the same phenomenon happening every time Doraim and Rasuti turn into human.

    ¡¸Surrender, I surrender. I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me.¡¹

    And I heard a woman¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸Ehehe. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    Sitting in seiza at the entrance of the vige, the woman lightly apologize. She¡¯s the dragon earlier.

    Hakuren.

    She¡¯s a big chested woman who seems to have a jolly personality.

    I was surprised that she was introduced as Doraim¡¯s oneesan.

    Beside Haruken are Doraim, Doraim¡¯s wife, Rasuti, and seven people I don¡¯t know(given what has happened, probably dragons too) who are also in seiza.

    ¡¸Allow me to introduce them. Starting from the right is My grandfather, grandmother, father¡¯s second older sister, her husband, their daughter, father¡¯s little sister, and father¡¯s little brother-. ¡¹

    Rasuti introduces the 7 people I don¡¯t know while lowering her head.

    A dandy middle-aged man, a gentle middle-aged woman, a woman with determined eyes, a macho looking man who looks like a certain general, a girl with horns and tail like Rasuti, a gorgeous curly haired woman, and an ikemen young man.

    I heard their names but I can¡¯t remember them since they are kind of confusing.

    I¡¯ll have them tell me againter.

    ¡¸In other words¡­.Doraim¡¯s father and mother, second sister and her husband, niece, imouto and otouto. Does that mean that Hakuren is his eldest sister?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    All of them are in seiza. They came here as soon as the forest fire Hakuren set was extinguished.

    I understand that they are not hostile.

    ¡¸So, what is happening?¡¹

    After hearing my question, all of them turned their face sideways.

    Even the girl who looks younger than Rasuti.

    She¡¯s a dragon so even though she looks like that, she¡¯s probably older than me.

    Because none of them wants to talk, I decided to choose the one who I think can speak up from them.

    ¡¸Mrs. Doraim, can you please exin?¡¹

    Looking at Doraim, he definitely can¡¯t say something against his older sister.

    I have known this type of younger brother from my previous world, they are the type that can¡¯t go against their older sister.

    The woman introduced as the second sister is somewhat simr.

    The eldest sister is Hakuren.

    The second sister is either the type that obeys her older sister or the type that opposes her. (My subjective view)

    However, if she¡¯s the type who opposes, she should have talked already.

    She did not talk so it means that she¡¯s the type who obeys.

    As for her husband, he¡¯s a macho but I can feel that he¡¯s been trying hard to be air since earlier.

    I removed him as a candidate because of sympathy.

    I cannot involve their daughter.

    Doraim¡¯s little sister is probably the youngest daughter.

    The youngest daughters are experts in living easy. (My subjective view)

    They won¡¯t do anything that can be considered as opposing their older sister.

    Though she might talk if I urge her, I don¡¯t know her personality yet so I can¡¯t do something that dangerous.

    The vige will definitely be damaged if these sisters quarrel.

    As for Doraim¡¯s little brother¡­.he¡¯s an ikemen young man but he smells like a younger brother who can¡¯t defy his older sister like Doraim.

    I can¡¯t choose him.

    There is no younger brother that can go against his older sister. (My subjective view)

    With that, the only ones left are Doraim¡¯s parents, wife, and Rasuti.

    However, if the parents really have the n of talking about their daughter, they should have done it already.

    In addition, there is a high chance that they¡¯ll cover their daughter.

    Judging the remaining two, Doraim¡¯s wife might find it easier to talkpared to Rasuti.

    Doraim¡¯s wife is Hakuren¡¯s sister inw¡­.looking at Doraim¡¯s wife¡¯s attitude, she seems to be fine with it.

    She¡¯s the type that could say a few words to her sister inw.

    ¡¸I will exin the circumstances of this incident.¡¹

    My guess is correct, Doraim¡¯s wife exined what happened.

    It all began during Rasuti¡¯s homing.

    I thought that she only returned to Doraim¡¯s nest but she went to her grandparents on the mountain in the north.

    All of them are gathering there for a status report.

    Let¡¯s get off topic for a bit. Let¡¯s talk about my recent nightlife.

    Loo gave birth and Tier is pregnant so the viger¡¯s desire to be pregnant(?) increased.

    Thanks to that I never spent my night alone.

    It is pointless even if I say I want to be alone.

    Even if I argue, the number of applicants continue to increase.

    Before I knew it, they already slipped on my bed.

    There is no chance to resist.

    Before I noticed it, I¡¯ve already done it with all the elves, all the onis, Gran Maria, Kuudel, Corone, and even Flora.

    By the way, if we talk about the beastkins, I only did it with Senna.

    The other beastgirls tried to but I refused them since they are still too young.

    There are beastboys here so they shouldn¡¯t rush things and be patient.

    Anyway, my heart feels at ease when talking with dwarves and lizardmen¡­..

    Rasuti and Frau did their best.

    They persevered but¡­

    It all went to the drain.

    They were swept by the atmosphere.

    The others also cooperated to hook them up with me.

    Myst stronghold is Rasuti¡¯s servants, Bulga and Stiffano.

    Hang in there.

    They are looking at me with strange eyes sometimes but do your best.

    Off topic talk ends.

    ¡¸In other words, you raided this vige because your niece found a partner earlier than you.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong. I only tried to ascertain the power of my niece¡¯s partner.¡¹

    Hakuren puffs her cheeks and protests.

    What kind of excessively worthless reason is that?

    Then, I realized why she said that and why the others did not say anything.

    Of course, how can they say that their daughter was jealous of their grandchild or their older sister was jealous of their niece?

    ¡¸Ah¡­.if you¡¯re not going to rampage anymore, let¡¯s forget about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it must have been hard to be in seiza. I¡¯ll have someone prepare chairs and food for you.¡¹

    Rasuti¡¯s rtives are all dragons.

    In addition, considering Rasuti, I can¡¯t just tell them to go home.

    ¡¸Hooray! The alcohol here is delicious, right?¡¹

    Hakuren was the first to stand up and tried to head for the vige immediately but I grip her face.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Hakuren, you can¡¯t.

    ¡¸How¡¯s your wings?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, yeah, I can¡¯t fly for a while¡­ano, why are you gripping my face?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it. When you y, you should also clean up.¡¹

    ¡¸I-it hurts¡­¡¹

    You must do something for the part of the forest you burnt first.

    I can deal with it using the AFT but my heart can¡¯t ept Hakuren participating in a banquet until after she has done something.

    ¡¸Do your best to tidy it up.¡¹

    It was three dayster before Hakuren was able to participate in the banquet.

 Chapter 69 - Dragon Family

    <h4>Chapter 69 ¨C Dragon Family</h4>

    Doraim¡¯s father, Dors.

    Doraim¡¯s mother, Raimeiren.

    I asked Rasuti about them again to remember their names.

    Doraim¡¯s older sister, Hakuren.

    Remembering her is unpleasant.

    Another older sister, Suiren.

    She resembles Hakuren but it is impossible for one to mistook her for Hakuren.

    Doraim¡¯s little sister¡¯s name is Sekiren.

    Hakuren, Suiren, Sekiren.

    Their names are simr.

    The little brother¡¯s name is Domaim.

    I think this is some sort of test for my memory.

    I¡¯ll do my best to remember them.

    Suiren¡¯s macho husband¡¯s name is Maxbergawk.

    TN: ¥Þ©`¥¯¥¹¥Ù¥ë¥¬©`¥¯ ¨C Makusuberugaku, open for suggestions.

    I was told that he preferred to be called Mack.

    Unlike his appearance, he¡¯s having a hard time in various ways.

    I feel like we can be friends.

    Mack and Suiren¡¯s daughter is Herzernark.

    She permitted me to call her with her nickname Herze.

    I¡¯ll do my best to remember them all.

    ¡¸Ano Rasuti-san. Dors¡­.sama is the dragon king of the northern continent, am I right? I even heard that he forced a former demon king-sama into retirement.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about that former demon king but grandfather indeed lives in the northern continent. So, who proimed him as the dragon king?¡¹

    ¡¸He was called like that only in the demon king¡¯s country¡­.also, Raimeiren-sama, did she hail from the southern continent¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s usually there.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-they¡¯re a married couple huh. Also, I didn¡¯t know that Rasuti-san and Herzernark-sama were rtives.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, we quarrel from time to time¡­.By the way, why are you address me as ¡°san¡± while you address Herze as ¡°sama¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Rasuti-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the opposite, address her as you address me.¡¹

    ¡¸Rasuti-san and Herze-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Good good. Now,e with me and I¡¯ll introduce you.¡¹

    ¡¸Please, you don¡¯t have to.¡¹

    The weing banquet for Doraim¡¯s nsted for about 5 days.

    That was the longest banquet ever.

    Maa, I only participated starting the 3rd day which means everything started on again that time.

    During this banquet, the ones who shone the most are the dwarves.

    Even if the other parties¡¯ are dragons, they were able to serve them using their vast knowledge of alcohol.

    ¡¸This certainly taste great.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a little stronger than the previous one¡­.oh yes, how about this?¡¹

    ¡¸Putting fruit change the taste? Umu, it¡¯s easier to drink. It seems like I can drink as much as I want.¡¹

    Distilled liquor is the most popr.

    The second most popr is cocktails.

    It all started when I added fruits to the alcohol made by the dwarves since it¡¯s too strong.

    Anything rted to alcohol was studied to the earnest by the dwarves. Soon enough, they were able to be expert bartender that can make all kinds of cocktails.

    Recently, they even began researching for foods that arepatible with alcohol.

    Looking at the dragons, it seems like their alcohol research paid off.

    Among the vigers, if the ones who shine the most are the dwarves, the busiest are the onis.

    The dragons can really eat.

    Foods disappear one after another.

    They not only have to cook for the dragons but the vigers too.

    Even the babysitter group help in the kitchen while the high elves serve as the waitresses.

    However, they still can¡¯t keep up with the demand so apples, oranges, bananas, pineapples, watermelon, and strawberries are served in between.

    Herze seems to like them more than alcohol.

    She looks like a small girl but she eats more than her body size.

    Of course, those five days are not five days of eating. There are also entertainments and games.

    With regards to entertainment, there are songs, dances, and other performances. It is at a level of entertainment simr to the ones performed during weddings.

    There are even performances using otedama and kendama.

    Although I only have seen the second half, I think the best performance is the pstickedy of Rasuti¡¯s servants, Bulga and Stiffano.

    However, it seems like the dragons are already used to it. Well, they are originally serving dragons.

    ¡¸Kuh, you should have performed a new one.¡¹

    Unwillingly, I also appeared on the battlefield.

    I was sent to the stage-like ce but what should I do? I had experience in working as a society member until I fell down because of a disease in my previous world.

    Because of that, I had a strong weapon called experience.

    If I perform those things that are performed during drinking parties, they will surelyugh their lungs out.

    I¡¯ll do mimicry!

    ¡­¡­

    Mimicry?

    No!

    If they don¡¯t know the original, they won¡¯t get it!

    This is a different world.

    Away.

    In other words, it¡¯s like a foreign country.

    Foreign country.

    Fufufu, I also attended parties with foreigners.

    Take this!

    A childish magic trick!

    ¡­¡­..

    It seems like the dragons are already used to see that kind of trick.

    Magic tricks don¡¯t seem to be rare because there are a lot of people who can use magic here.

    In regards to gaming, they yed golf, chess, and go.

    When they want to leisurely y, they go with golf and if they want to have a battle of wits, they go with chess and go.

    When ying, I refrained from giving them alcohol and offer them tea, ck tea, coffee, and juice.

    It is because they don¡¯t have a bottom line when consuming alcohol.

    If we let them, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll continue to drink alcohol and stop only when they sleep.

    Luckily, they evaluated the drinks other than alcohol high so I¡¯m relieved.

    Although there are no troubles, when they are ying go or chess, it bes a heated battle.

    Of course, I reminded them the meaning of entertainment and have the most skillful vigers to teach them.

    Even the kuros are not unreasonable enough to suddenly beat up their opponent.

    I had them remember and follow the rules.

    No matter if it is victory or defeat, I began conveying the fun the game brought.

    The problem is the matches between dragons who doesn¡¯t know the meaning of the word ¡°entertainment¡±.

    Especially when ites to the matches between Doraim¡¯s parents or between his sisters.

    Even though their matches are battles between amateur, it feels like a championship match between masters.

    As the aftermath, several cows and goats fainted.

    Since go and chess are one on one battle, I tried taking out sugoroku since it can be yed by a number of people but their eyes ended up on the mah-jong table.

    Should I say ¡°as expected of dragons¡±?

    They perfectly remembered the rules and picked up the tiles skillfully.

    I expected a happy family mah-jong y but I guess I¡¯m wrong.

    Will the dragons die if they don¡¯t fight?

    The winner is the high elf Rize.

    She persevered and managed to continue ying even if her dragon opponents are not holding their bloodlust back.

    By the way, as the aftermath, the chickens did noty eggs for a couple of days because of the bloodlust.

    I was worried about Tier because she¡¯s pregnant but she got angry at me because I put her on the same level as the chickens.

    Because Alfred remained as calm as usual, his doting parents, me and Loo, talked about how great he will be in the future.

    That¡¯s how the days passed and the dragons are now going to leave.

    ¡¸Thank you for taking care of us.¡¹

    Dors, as their representative, bowed.

    ¡¸No no¡¹

    Half of our food stocks disappeared.

    Though it won¡¯t trouble us this winter, it¡¯s still an expensive expense.

    Maa, it¡¯s probably alright since everyone had fun.

    Rather than that, the problem now is that they indirectly demanded souvenirs.

    Although I prepared various alcohols and crops, I never thought that the things they want are the entertainment equipments.

    Especially chess, go, and mah-jong tiles.

    A great man does not make things himself, I remember this saying when they asked me.

    Since I cannot pass them worn out equipments, I promise to send them newly made ones.

    And, they left with me, Rasuti, and Hakuren waving at them.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡¸Hakuren?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸They already left so, why are you still here?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, you really want me to say it¡­.please stop gripping my face, it hurts.¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you still here?¡¹

    ¡¸Father asked me to stay to serve you.¡¹

    I look at Rasuti.

    Rasuti nods. It doesn¡¯t seem like a lie.

    ¡¸Rasuti, are you alright with your aunt staying here? If that bothers you I¡¯ll send her away.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha. It¡¯s alright. Hakuren(my father¡¯s)aneesama and I are on good terms.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, I¡¯m the one who raise Rasuti-chan¡­. ouch ouch ouch¡¹

    Maa, if Rasuti says that she won¡¯t be a bother then it¡¯s okay.

    ¡¸Serve huh. I understand. Prepare to work to death.¡¹

    ¡¸Ano, vige chief? I have been thinking about it, why are you treating me differentlypared to others? More specifically, you are treating me badly¡­. ouch ouch ouch¡¹

    Thus, we gained one more resident.

    Laboratory, somewhere inside the demon king¡¯s castle

    ¡¸You have obtained the family tree of dragons? We received information other than the parent-daughter rtionship of the gatekeeper dragon and Rasutisumoon?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. ording to the report, the dragon king Dors and southern typhoon dragon Raimeiren are a couple and the gatekeeper dragon Doraim is one of their offsprings. The gatekeeper dragon¡¯s wife is the northern white dragon princess Grafaroon, and their daughter is the famous crazy dragon Rasutisumoon. Also, the western human territory evil dragon Maxbergak is the husband of the elder sister of the gatekeeper dragon, the magic dragon Suiren and their daughter is none other than the violent dragon Herzenark. Also, the true dragon Hakuren who raged the west a hundred years ago, the me dragon Sekiren who raged the south 30 years ago, are also offsprings of the dragon king and typhoon dragon.¡¹

    TN: I¡¯m also wondering why there¡¯s no info about Domaim.

    ¡¸Those famous dragons are rted by blood? Also, each of them has a title of their own, right? This is a historic discovery. However, is that information reliable? ¡¹

    ¡¸The informant heard it personally from ¡°the dragons in question¡± so it¡¯s reliable. ¡¹

    ¡¸Dragons¡­in question? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, she asked them herself. ¡¹

    TN: This is supposed to be gender neutral. I only made it feminine because we all know that it¡¯s Frau.

    ¡¸Was there someone from the demon king¡¯s army that is talented enough to ask a dragon? ¡¹

    ¡¸Did it note from demon king-sama himself? ¡¹

    ¡¸No, it is a report submitted to demon king-sama. ¡¹

    ¡¸So it is a different demon. ¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­.secure the talent who sent that report by hook or by crook. If that person is good enough, that person might even get a dragon scale. ¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, even with one scale, we can make exceptional protective gears and weapons. I¡¯ll find out who reported it no matter what. ¡¹

    Big Tree Vige

    ¡¸Vige chief, what do you have there? ¡¹

    ¡¸It was left by the dragons¡­. scales.¡¹

    One piece is about the size of one tatami mat.

    ¡¸It looks a bit different from Rasuti¡¯s. If not for its thickness, I¡¯ll say that this is a t rock. ¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, but its pretty light. Want to try lifting it? ¡¹

    ¡¸Sure¡­..Ah, it¡¯s really light. Heh. ¡¹

    ¡¸That is from Dors-san, that one over there is from Raimeiren-san. On that side is¡­is that from Suiren-san? No, it is probably from Sekiren-san. They said that I can sold them from money but¡­How much are they worth?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­Those scales over there are probably from Herzenark-san. She¡¯s the only one who¡¯ll have a scale as small as that¡­but one small scale from her is enough to build a luxurious mansion in the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡¯s capital. ¡¹

    ¡¸They are that valuable? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. ¡¹

    ¡¸And there¡¯s a moderate number of them in front of me? ¡¹

    If I gather them, they can fill a small house.

    ¡¸Right. That¡¯s why I feel like something inside me broke. ¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Do you think I should sell them to either Michael-san or Beezel? ¡¹

    ¡¸That would cause trouble. You should throw them in a basement and seal¡­.no, I mean save them. ¡¹

    TN: Save as in saving money or something valuable.

    ¡¸Indeed, I don¡¯t want trouble too. ¡¹

    I don¡¯t have money problem so I guess I¡¯ll save them.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s put the scales in a house and make it into a special designated ce. ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, that¡¯s bothersome ouch ouch ouch¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Please leave it to me.¡¹

 Chapter 70 - Dragonâ€™s Gratitude and Hakuren

    <h4>Chapter 70 ¨C Dragon¡¯s Gratitude and Hakuren</h4>

    When I sent the entertainment equipments ordered by Doraim¡¯s rtives, they sent back various things in return.

    Since they sent it for me, I¡¯ll check if there is something I might like. There are some unusual trees, nts, crops, etc.

    There are also a lot of precious metals and personal essories.

    I guess these are their payment for the banquet.

    I feel like they gave too much but it will be hard to send them back since I already receive it.

    ¡­¡­..

    Does it include reward for pressing Hakuren?

    The things they sent also includes paper. It is hard so I¡¯ll use them to make cards.

    The end product is quite good.

    Should I make a traditional japanese ying card too¡­no, I can¡¯t remember all the images so let¡¯s forget about it.

    I obediently made cards.

    After making it, I realized something.

    Wooden tag cards are good enough.

    Paper cards will surely be damaged immediately due to intense battles.

    I continued making cards but I¡¯m now using wooden tags.

    I especially made wooden tag cards for matches that will probably damage cards.

    The disadvantage of the wooden cards is shuffling. I gave up trying to shuffle it and put them in a box to shuffle by mixing method.

    The cards are popr with the beastkins, high elves, onis, and dwarves

    Next is making a picture story for the beastboys.

    My true intention is to make simple reading practicing material for Alfred.

    The story are¡­ Momotaro, Urashima Taro, Kintaro, Hanasaki ka Jii-san, Kobu Tori Jii-san, Warashibe Chouja, Kaguya-hime¡­

    Will it be alright?

    Should I change them a little to fit this world?

    In any case, I picked one from various candidates via lottery.

    And the winner is, Kachi-kachi Yama.

    TN: It will only take you less than five minutes to read the summary in wikipedia so click the hyperlink. It will make the next lines funny so I rmend you to do so.

    Of course, the obaasan was killed and the tanuki died in the end.

    I changed Kachi-kachi Yama a little. I made the rabbit¡¯s avenger move milder since I don¡¯t want it to be viinous.

    I presented the story to Loo, Tier, and the high elves first.

    There were heavy opinions about the rabbit rather than the tanuki.

    ¡¸The tanuki believed the rabbit only to be betrayed.¡¹

    ¡¸How did the humans make friends with a rabbit?¡¹

    ¡­¡­..

    Kachi-Kachi Yama was scrapped.

    For the second work.

    Monkey-Crab Battle.

    I feel malice in the lottery.

    TN: This is also a story of revenge just like the Kachi-kachi yama.

    And as expected, there are questions.

    ¡¸Chestnut and excrement, the mortar also has personality but, why is it that the persimmon tree or its fruits don¡¯t have personality?¡¹

    ¡¸The monkey was able to trade its persimmon seed for the onigiri using its own intelligence, can it really be considered as swindling? Also, the monkey threw the persimmon as requested, isn¡¯t it the crab¡¯s fault for not being able to properly catch it?¡¹

    ¡¸The one that did not take the persimmon itself is the wrong one.¡¹

    ¡¸And what¡¯s with cooperating with revenge just because someone said it so? It looks like the bees and chestnuts nned to kill the monkeys for a long time, right?¡¹

    ¡¸In the first ce, the parent crab threatened the persimmon tree, why did they ignore that?¡¹

    I wonder why.

    And so, the children story I told them became a serious university-level discussion.

    If I tell them the story of Momotaro, they will obviously talk about unfairbor because of a life-threatening battle for one kibi dango¡­.

    Monkey-crab battle scrapped.

    I decided to obediently make up a picture-story book for this world.

    ¡¸I like the story that the vige chief thought of.¡¹

    It seems like I made some fans however, I¡¯m a bit troubled because they are not my original idea.

    I used the generic fairy tale opening sentence and used it as a draft.

    When I got the gist of it, I slipped in the story of a famous manga. I was even demanded about the continuation of the story.

    I don¡¯t remember the details of the famous manga perfectly so I supplemented various things.

    Sensei, I¡¯m sorry.

    Hakuren did various work in the vige.

    She¡¯s older than Rasuti and is more powerful than her so she can do anything.

    Her head is also not bad and she bears etiquette in mind. She¡¯s also unlike Frau who only knowsmon sense of the nobles and not of a viger. She has no problem with hermon sense.

    The problem with her is she does not do anything unless told to andins about everything.

    Afterining, she¡¯ll do what she was asked to seriously but I want her to move and start doing something on her own will.

    She has ack of independence¡­.Maa, is she really a dragon?

    Actually, I feel like she resembles Rasuti.

    They are strong andck aggressiveness.

    Aggressive dragons are annoying so I¡¯m good with them being like that¡­

    However, unless I gave her instructions, she will job change into a NEET and will only eat and sleep in her room.

    Sheins a lot everytime I gave her an order so I don¡¯t ask her to do some menial jobs¡­.

    ¡­..

    Areh?

    Is this the correct way to deal with Hakuren?

    It will be troublesome if I always give her instructions¡­.

    I have to ask her.

    ¡¸Ouch ouch ouch, suddenly barging in my room to grip my face, ouch ouch ouch.¡¹

    I told her why I¡¯m there.

    As expected, the instructing her to do something is not an effective method.

    I have to do something to motivate her for a long time.

    I have to motivate her. What I¡¯m presently doing is like digging a hole to throw her in, then filling it up.

    ¡¸I reflected.¡¹

    She gives up in one day.

    So, how can I motivate her for a long time?

    ¡¸I have no motivation. You should stop on making me do meaningless things. It¡¯s making me crazy.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you fine with just eating and sleeping in your room?¡¹

    ¡¸Eating and sleeping in my room is a million times better.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, I understand. Refrain fromining in the future.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that.¡¹

    ¡¸I gained something, more or less.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.eeehh¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing.¡¹

    By the way, Hakuren first lived in Rasuti¡¯s house, but now she¡¯s living in a vacant room at my house.

    Well, that¡¯s it.

    As a result, I had Hakuren try various things and she settled into the position of teacher of the vigers.

    For now, here students are the beastkins, hatchlings, kuro¡¯s pups, and the spiderlings.

    They are working hard to be able to read, write, and calcte.

    ¡¸If the people of the vige be smarter, I will be at ease.¡¹

    Spection aside, it¡¯s not a bad thing.

 Chapter 71 - Distribution and Flora

    <h4>Chapter 71 ¨C Distribution and Flora</h4>

    I consulted the vigers about the thank-you items I received from Dors but they unanimously said that they are all mine.

    Because of that, I decided to divide them and distribute them to the vigers on the pretext of those items being their share.

    It was troublesome. I still have a lot of things to do so I had Loo, Tier, Frau, and Rasuti to do it for me.

    I am thankful for the paper but I also want my vige to be able to make it at some point.

    Next year, let¡¯s raise nts that can be easily processed to be papers.

    Since I also received rare trees, nts, and crops, I¡¯ll raise them too.

    By the way, Loo, Tier, and Flora went crazy when they saw them.

    Though I¡¯m thankful to Dors, most of the items he sent were not helpful to this vige.

    ¡¸What is this?¡¹

    ¡¸That is a ¡°Labyrinth Augite¡±. It is an item that is used for dungeon management.¡¹

    Rasuti answered my question.

    ¡¸Dungeon management?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. When we dragons build our nest, we will not live in it unless we can remodel the dungeon.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, then up to what size can it control?¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Ah, are they living in their nest in their dragon form?

    Maa, so that¡¯s how it is.

    I almost always only see them in their human form so I thought they live in their nest with their human form.

    ¡­..

    Wait, aren¡¯t they living in their nest in their human form?

    When Frau and Michael-san stayed in Doraim¡¯s nest before, I heard that there are proper rooms there.

    ¡¸We can only transform when we became adult¡­.¡¹

    I looked at Rasuti¡¯s horn and tail and somewhat sympathize with her.

    Apart from Rasuti and Herze, all other dragons lookpletely human in their human form.

    I see.

    Let¡¯s stop talking about this topic.

    I have to talk about something else, so what is a dungeon?

    ¡¸A dungeon is a naturally urring magical power pool. A ce concentrated with magical power is a ce where monsters gather. I hear that monsters find it easy to live in those kind of ces.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸In addition, when magical power increases, the dungeon will get bigger. Labyrinth Augite is like a control stone that makes you able to force the dungeon to get bigger.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it a valuable stone?¡¹

    ¡¸It is. But grandfather can afford to give one to you.¡¹

    ¡¸It seems so.¡¹

    If not, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll include it to his thank-you items.

    However, I¡¯m a bit worried after receiving an item for dungeon management.

    I mean, I don¡¯t have business with dungeons.

    ¡¸Can anyone use this?¡¹

    ¡¸As long as someone can use magic, that person can use it.¡¹

    But I can¡¯t use magic.

    Somehow, its unnecessariness has increased drastically.

    ¡¸Themias are living in a dungeon, do you think they can use this?¡¹

    ¡¸Themias are skillful in magic so I¡¯m sure they can.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then, I¡¯ll lend it to themias.¡¹

    Lamia tribe.

    They are the ruler of the dungeon on the south of the vige.

    Currently, there are about 50 of them living in the depths of the dungeon and they seem to be putting various monsters under their control.

    That dungeon is pretty big and a part of it even extends to the mountain in the south where Doraim¡¯s nest is located.

    That is also the reason why it took the kuros over a year to capture it.

    I¡¯m currently negotiating with themias. I¡¯m nning to have them transport goods to Doraim¡¯s ce.

    Ever since I saw them being able to carry so much luggage before, I had my eyes on them.

    So far, I always ask Doraim and Rasuti and there¡¯s also Hakuren who I can ask to transport goods but¡­

    It seems that dragons are not very suitable for transporting goods.

    Though neither Michael-san nor Beezel said anything about it, I can feel it somehow.

    In addition, aside from Doraim and Rasuti, Hakuren doesn¡¯t want want to transform in her dragon form.

    I was worried because I thought that her wings are still injured but it seems like she only wants me to see her in her human form.

    How cute of her.

    Oh, I got derailed.

    If we utilize the byrinth augite¡±, we can make a direct route to Doraim¡¯s nest to the dungeon.

    ¡¸Ah, even if we use the byrinth augite¡±, the dungeon will not immediately change.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it will change but it will be slow¡­.the change you requested is also very substantial so I think it will take a hundred years to materialize.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    Dragons are really patient.

    I asked themias to transport the goods to Doraim¡¯s nest and their route will be going through the forest.

    Themias undertook my request and will have the monsters they ced under their control to carry the goods.

    It seems like it is faster that way than carrying it themselves.

    Given the current condition, it will take them five to seven days to carry the goods from the vige to Doraim¡¯s nest.

    The inconsistent number of days is due to changing weather.

    Still, I¡¯m grateful to them.

    The remuneration for themias is my vige¡¯s crops.

    I told them to give the monsters under them too.

    I might need to expand the field again.

    Because of themia transport service, the transactions with Michael-san became easier.

    From Doraim¡¯s nest to Shashaato City, it will take Doraim half a day flight but it will take 20 days on foot.

    The biggest factor for that is the iron forest in between them.

    Even though it is not the forest of death, there are still many strong monsters. It seems like only top adventurers can get through the forest and reach Doraim¡¯s nest.

    20 days on foot of top adventurers.

    It is impossible for ordinary merchants to go there.

    Wait, isn¡¯t that forest more dangerous than the forest of death?

    I¡¯m beginning to question the reputations of the forest here.

    In any case, the iron forest is the biggest factor since traveling there consumes the most time. If the one who¡¯ll transport the goods are Doraim¡¯s servants, the travel time will shorten from 20 to 5 days.

    In other words, with the use of themias and Doraim¡¯s servants, the transport time will be 10 to 12 days.

    However, it¡¯s still too slowpared to the two-day travel time for dragons.

    With the new transport system, marine products from Shashaato City are delivered to the vige and the vige¡¯s crops are delivered to Shashaato City regrly.

    Life has be a bit more convenient.

    Flora finally made miso and soy sauce.

    ¡¸Ohhh¡¹

    This is the news that made me the happiest.

    Though the taste is stillcking, those are definitely miso and soy sauce.

    In order to spread my joy, I cooked miso and soy sauce vored dishes.

    Pickled miso, grilled meat miso.

    Meat with soy sauce.

    Baked corn with soy sauce.

    Miso soup.

    Cucumber miso.

    Miso vored nabe and soy sauce vored nabe.

    With the viger¡¯s consensus, it was decided to have a consistent production of miso and soy sauce.

    Next year, let¡¯s expand the soybean field.

    My name is Flora.

    Flora Sakutou.

    I may not be a match for my aneesama but I¡¯m a famous vampire.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m basically staying to the ce where I am.

    I rarely go outside since there is no point in going out anyway.

    Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean that I only eat and sleep.

    Boredom is my enemy.

    That¡¯s why I have a hobby.

    Which is medicine.

    Researching about medicine is fun.

    Because I feel like I¡¯m peeking at the mystery of the world.

    There are even people from far away ces seeking for the medicine I made.

    There is no such thing as medicine that can revive the dead but I think that illnesses can be cured.

    By the way, I¡¯m currently addicted in making miso and soy sauce.

    Since miso and soy sauce can be made using simr process, the vige chief asked to make them simultaneously.

    The vige chief is amazing.

    He has a lot of knowledge I never heard about.

    He also taught me about the concept of bacteria.

    This can also be used for medicine research.

    How to make miso and soy sauce ¡­to put it simply, the vige chief told me to culture bacteria on soybeans.

    Though I don¡¯t know how, it seems like the process of cheese making is simr.

    Anyway, I took over the miso and soy sauce making from the vige chief and worked hard.

    He even made an exclusive building for me.

    Unfortunately, there are no results.

    It takes time culturing it so I simultaneously started another one before seeing the result.

    I can¡¯t even remember how much soybean and wheat had rotted until now.

    But it was worth it.

    Yes, atst, I¡¯ve managed to make miso and soy sauce.

    The vige chief was pleased.

    The vigers are pleased too after they taste the dishes that uses miso and soy sauce.

    They¡¯re really delicious.

    It was delicious enough that everyone was impressed.

    This is the reward for my hardship.

    Tears even came out of my eyes.

    However, the vige chief said these words to me.

    ¡¸Your next step is improving the taste.¡¹

    ¡­¡­..

    I didn¡¯t get what he said.

    Eh?

    Taste?

    I think it was delicious enough.

    I fearfully asked the vige chief.

    ¡¸The miso and soy sauce today, how many points are you going to give them?¡¹

    ¡¸Flora worked hard.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it got a lot of points, right? I¡¯ll be delighted if you let me hear it.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ehto¡­If it is out of 10, I¡¯ll give it five points.¡¹

    ¡¸Say it honestly.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.out of 10, about 2 points. It is still at the entrance of being miso and soy sauce.¡¹

    ¡­¡­..

    My feeling right now, it is simr to climbing the top of a mountain only to know that it is the false summit.

    Though this might be a good thing.

    It means that the vige chief is expecting something from me so I will respond to him.

    Please, look forward to it.

    I will make the miso and soy sauce that will satisfy you!

    And I also reflected.

    I¡¯ll be a little nice to the oni maids from now on.

    I apologize for saying absurd things to them until now.

    In the distant future, Flora will be called the ¡°Queen of Fermented Food¡±.

 Chapter 72 - Frauremâ€™s Smile

    <h4>Chapter 72 ¨C Fraurem¡¯s Smile</h4>

    ¡¸Father? For you to suddenly meet with me, did something happen?¡¹

    ¡¸A problem urred.¡¹

    ¡¸Problem?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the princess is gathering soldiers.¡¹

    ¡¸The princess is gathering soldiers? Why? Is she nning to invade some ce?¡¹

    ¡¸This ce¡¹

    ¡¸This ce¡­.this vige?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸The princess¡­.I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that stupid.¡¹

    ¡¸When you were there, you are the type of person who controls others. Your recement used the fact that you¡¯re the princess¡¯ favourite to stir things up.¡¹

    ¡¸My recement?¡¹

    ¡¸The second daughter of Count Glitch and the fourth daughter of Count Pugyar.¡¹

    ¡¸Are they too stupid to understand the word power! How can they get near the princess with that IQ!¡¹

    ¡¸While I was on the west, I learned that most of the people we¡¯ve sent here were removed. The two of them together with their allies are making their move. ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­so, why do they want to attack the vige? ¡¹

    ¡¸Those who remained on the side of the princess requested for your return and the princess agreed. ¡¹

    ¡¸You mean, they are nning to invade this vige because of me? What are you thinking, princess?¡¹

    ¡¸She probably thought that if this vige is crushed, you will return. After crushing the vige where you serve as the governor, those two are nning to frame you with sedition in order to eliminate you.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa¡­..idiots.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the prerequisite of their n is ¡°crushing this vige¡± which is a mistake in the first ce.¡¹

    ¡¸But honestly speaking, how do they n on crossing the mountain at the east of the capital? Or are they nning to reach the forest on a normal route? And even if they arrive here, how are they nning to break the defensive patrol of this vige which are the angels and the kuros? They can only possibly set their foot here if they use teleportation¡­.did you find their n on how they¡¯ll deal with these questions of mine? ¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t hear anything about those but¡­.I was told that the princess is fully cooperating with them.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸For now, demon king-sama is holding them down but the situation is doubtful.¡¹

    ¡¸Demon king-sama really spoils the princess but doesn¡¯t he know the things about this vige? He should stop the invasion at all cost.¡¹

    ¡¸Many people do not understand the threat of this vige. Even if demon king-sama knows how dangerous this vige is, he can¡¯t say it in public.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, my governing ability will surely be doubted if the public knows about it. So, what does father want me to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Those who don¡¯t know the threat of this vige, I want you to teach them.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you be more specific?¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to gather the strength of this vige and kick off the gathered army of the princess before they depart.¡¹

    ¡¸You want Rasuti-san to go on a rampage in the capital?¡¹

    ¡¸Dragons will really cause trouble. Angels and vampires too. I want you to knock them off but don¡¯t annihte them. I also want you to minimize the damage to the capital. But first, do you think they will follow your instructions?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m living in this vige too. Also, I think that if we pay them neatly, they¡¯ll consider it.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, in any case, Zabuton-san and Kuro-san¡¯s group are excluded since it is impossible for me to control how much damage they¡¯ll make¡­..the beastkins are still young so it will be the high elves, the onis, the lizardmen, and elder dwarves. Father, can I ask you a question?¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸This matter, is it alright for me to inform the vige chief?¡¹

    ¡¸This matter is strictly confidential so I¡¯ll go talk to the vige chief.¡¹

    ¡¸Exining the circumstances to the vige chief¡­. I think Hakuren-san will hear it too and if that happens, it won¡¯t be strange if the capital disappears.¡¹

    ¡¸The capital will disappear? Who is Hakuren? ¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s the older sister of the gatekeeper dragon. She¡¯s currently living in this vige¡­have you not read my report? ¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­.I stayed in the west for a long time and as soon as I returned, I heard about the circumstances with the princess. I¡¯m sorry. And that¡¯s a problem. Can you do something about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you ask me that¡­. We can¡¯t extract war potential from this vige without the vige chief knowing.¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    The two troubled people suddenly heard a voice of a woman.

    ¡¸Fufu. You seem to be in trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸Loo-san¡¹

    ¡¸I heard what you are talking about. I have a good idea, do you want to hear it?¡¹

    ¡¸Please¡¹

    ¡¸So obedient. If you gather war potential from outside this vige, you don¡¯t have to tell the vige chief.¡¹

    ¡¸Outside the vige?¡¹

    ¡¸Themias. Though I don¡¯t know how much war potential they gathered, 10mias can surely scare them.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you think father?¡¹

    ¡¸The main force is gathered by Count Glitch and Count Pugyar.¡¹

    ¡¸What is their quality and number?¡¹

    ¡¸They are demon soldiers who are on defense duty and there are about 300 of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Then threemias are enough.¡¹

    ¡¸I think onemia alone is already excessive¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Safety measures. Frau will lead them as she returns home. Ah, I¡¯ll be the one who¡¯ll inform the vige chief. Don¡¯t forget souvenirs, my best regards.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I¡¯ll negotiate with themias.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t forget to bribe them in secrecy. After this¡­.I think they will understand more about this vige and anyone hostile against it will not be forgiven.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Then, let¡¯s go right away. Father, themias are staying in the dungeon south of here, can you send me there?¡¹

    ¡¸I understand¡­.you, what¡¯s with that scary smile?¡¹

    ¡¸Really? You must be imagining things¡­ However, even though I have experienced hardship in this vige, the people of the capital are doing stupid things¡­.I¡¯m a little envious of them.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡­.are those girls alright?¡¹

    Behind Frau are 10dies. They have gorgeous hairstyles, beautiful skins, but are wearing suffocating, one-piece tunic.

    They are demons like Frau but they look like humans.

    ¡¸These girls want to migrate to this vige. They are even ¡°dying¡± to be here so can you ept them?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind but¡­.¡¹

    I call Frau to the side.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Their eyes are dead, are they okay?¡¹

    My first impression to these girls, given the clothes they are wearing, are nobledies who fell into very.

    ¡¸They¡¯re alright. All of them are my acquaintances and will work as my subordinate for a while. Ah, if they do anything against the vige, please don¡¯t hesitate to dispose of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Dispose them? That¡¯s scary. Well, they will probably fail in various ways at first but that wouldn¡¯t matter if we consider the long-term effect.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree.¡¹

    ¡¸So, what about that girl?¡¹

    There was onedy who was receiving special treatment.

    She¡¯s about the same age as Frau or probably a little younger.

    That girl has a pure white long hair and is wearing expensive looking clothes. She¡¯s also sitting on a chair and seems to have a high status.

    ¡¸She¡¯s a guest. She¡¯s like a guest governor¡­. She¡¯d like to see the everyday life of this vige so treat her like she doesn¡¯t exist.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe that someone will go to this vige with such reason. Ehto¡­I¡¯m Hiraku the vige chief. Wee to Big Tree Vige. ¡¹

    ¡¸Hih ¡¹

    She¡¯s frightened.

    Why?

    ¡¸By chance, is she scared of men?¡¹

    ¡¸I never heard anything about that. Yuri-sama, greetings.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m Yuri. Please take care of me for a while. Nice to meet you too.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, if there is something you need, please let me know. Then¡­¡¹

    I gathered the kuros and the spiderlings to introduce them.

    If I don¡¯t properly introduce them, the kuros will chase them and the spiderlings will bind them with threads.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸Areh?¡¹

    The newly arriveddies, including Yuri, copsed.

    ¡¸Maa, it can¡¯t be helped. I made them wear those clothes because I already forecasted this. Please be relieved.¡¹

    After seeing the wonderful smiling face of Frau, I head out to gather people who¡¯ll take care of them.

    ¡¸Frau-san, I had a good timest time. Please invite me again.¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you going to attack the dungeon on the north next? There seems to be a giant residing there.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I never heard about that. Also, there¡¯s a dungeon in the north? Do you know the specific location?¡¹

    Later, I saw Frau and themias getting along pretty well.

    Though it¡¯s a good thing¡­.

    What are they talking about?

 Chapter 73 - Gran Maria

    <h4>Chapter 73 ¨C Gran Maria</h4>

    My name is Gran Maria.

    I¡¯m a little famous angel.

    It is the result of me following various orders of Tier-sama.

    Before I realized it, together with my colleague, Kuudel and Corone, we are already called ¡°angels of holocaust¡±.

    ¡°Angels of Holocaust¡±

    We nevermitted holocaust so I don¡¯t know why we are called that.

    Could it be because of our battle with the ogre race about a hundred years ago?

    At that time, we exterminated several hundreds of ogres but we missed some of them so we basically did not erase their race from existence.

    No way, their kingdom no longer exist?

    What an unfortunate incident.

    When attacking enemies, we always go with full power and destroy them all head on¡­.

    Yes, it is truly an unfortunate incident.

    However¡­..I think that¡¯s still insufficient to be considered as holocaust.

    They are enemy and they only half copsed.

    In addition, Tier-sama and I were the only ones who attacked since Kuudel and Corone have different assignments.

    It is strange that the three of us were called ¡°angels of holocaust¡±.

    Umu.

    Let¡¯s leave that matter aside.

    The most important thing is that I¡¯m Tier-sama¡¯s faithful servant.

    Whatever what has be my title, it wouldn¡¯t matter.

    By the way, right now, Tier-sama is acting independently while chasing her mortal enemy Lulushi.

    I don¡¯t know why but every time Tier-sama and Lulushi met, they would start fighting.

    They are always fighting but there has never been a conclusion.

    The reason is because they¡¯ll leave things unsettled once they¡¯re satisfied.

    Perhaps they are on good terms.

    When I asked Tier-sama about it, I got scolded.

    It seems like behind Lulushi is a mighty vampire n so killing her would only bring trouble.

    On the contrary, since we are angels, even if we are killed, nobody will take revenge for us.

    I see.

    I have never thought of such a thing before.

    Gran Maria, you have be clever.

    Nice girl.

    I, who have be clever, should only be fought others but should not be killed by them.

    I¡¯ll do my best.

    I said that to myself and smile.

    In any case, I think she¡¯s pursuing Lulushi now because she now has a prize on her head.

    Meanwhile, me, Kuudel, and Corone will exterminate the bandits living in a certain mountain.

    Normally, I wouldn¡¯t even bother with it but it can¡¯t be helped since we already epted the request.

    Without money, we angels will find it hard to live.

    Those bandits are former mercenaries but with the three of us, it will be finished in a few minutes.

    This gave me a good feeling and I can¡¯t stopughing.

    I only hope that bandits like this group will increase more. We are troubled because not one group will show up in several years after we crush one.

    Well, they are not a match for me, Kuudel, and Corone. Now, let¡¯s get the reward and take it easy.

    Ah, although I said that I¡¯ll take it easy, I still have to train.

    I must be battle ready all the time.

    Otherwise, I¡¯ll die unexpectedly once a powerful enemy suddenly appears.

    I don¡¯t want to die so I will spare no effort to win and survive.

    Tier-sama returned after a few years.

    Did she have fun with Lulushi?

    ¡­.eh? Prepare for a trip?

    Hurry up?

    Ah, yes.

    Ehto¡­so where are we going?

    Forest of death?

    Isn¡¯t that a pretty dangerous ce?

    I understand.

    I will wear my best equipment.

    Areh?

    We¡¯ll bring the lizardmen with us?

    That doesn¡¯t matter but¡­.why are we buying chickens on the way?

    What are you trying to¡­..

    No, I do not haveints.

    I will do my best.

    The forest of death is a very dangerous ce.

    It is not a ce anyone wants to go especially if you¡¯re alone.

    This is because it is not easy to escape there.

    It is necessary to have guards even if it is time to sleep.

    Because camping in the forest of death is like seeking death.

    Maa, the elusive elves living in this forest and the beastkins living on the nearby vige know where the safe zones are but none of us do.

    Because of that, when we entered the forest of death, I flew around at a high altitude without going to bed.

    This is the best method to deal with our present situation.

    If I fly halfway lower that I¡¯m currently doing, I¡¯ll be caught by the webs of the demon spiders living in the forest of death.

    Demon spider.

    They are troublesome enemy.

    It is said that if you saw one, it is the time of your death. It is a monster of terror.

    To us angels, you can say that they are our natural enemy due to affinity.

    There are also other troublesome monsters in the forest.

    A beast monster that is quick and can use magic, inferno wolf.

    A group can probably manage if they met one alone but if they met more than one, they should prepare for their death.

    Well, seeing them in groups is rare though.

    An enormous snake, bloody viper.

    It is a monster that nullifies most magic and uses its own huge body as a weapon.

    Their most troublesome ability is their regenerative power and vitality.

    No matter how much you damage it, it will just recover and that will break the heart of any opponent.

    It uses its regenerative power in order to hunt other ferocious monsters¡­..

    Now that I think about it, this forest is really fearsome.

    Our movement as a big group can be considered a quite risky move in this forest.

    Tier-sama, me, Kuudel, Corone, and 15 lizardmen.

    The lizardmen also have the ability to fight but it is impossible for them to do that now since they have a lot of luggage.

    We have no choice but to persevere.

    I n on not sleeping because of the dangers I have thought of, but Tier-sama told us to sleep in turns.

    Though I don¡¯t know where our destination is, it¡¯s still probably a long way ahead.

    Fufufu.

    I understand.

    TN: Nani?

    Anyway, I would like to sleep now.

    Actually, I¡¯m really exhausted and pressured after we enter the forest.

    Kuudel and Corone, you too, right?

    I understand.

    TN: Well, I don¡¯t!

    At first, we¡¯ll take our turn in order of our age but¡­.it was decided by lottery in the end.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    Considering our current state, it is necessary for us to sleep in turns.

    Our advancement will slow down but at least we are not letting our guard down.

    On the way, I saw a grappler bear at a distance. Tier-sama decided to take a detour but it will take a considerable amount of time.

    Grappler bear is a huge bear that can kill bloody viper.

    Since it is very difficult to kill a bloody viper, it can be confirmed that its offensive capability is high.

    It might be possible for the four of us to go on without taking a detour but what will happen to the lizardmen? Thus, it was decided that we¡¯ll take a detour.

    Tier-sama¡¯s destination is a residence in the center of the forest of death.

    ¡­¡­..

    Though I am dubious whether there is such a ce in this forest, I was surprised when we arrived.

    There is a field in the middle of the forest of death.

    Astonishing.

    But that¡¯s not the only thing that surprised me.

    Lulushi was there.

    When I thought that she will start fighting Tier-sama, they both looked pleased with their reunion for some reason.

    What¡¯s happening?

    Afterwards, there were still various surprises.

    The most surprising thing is neither the inferno wolves nor the demon spider living in the vige but Tier-sama¡¯s husband.

    Her partner is the head of this ce.

    ¡­¡­..

    It might be impolite of me to be surprised.

    No, but, however¡­.

    Leaving all the questions on my head to the side, congrattions.

    Oh, Kuudel and Corone also congratted her without freezing.

    When I listened to what they are talking about, it seems like Lulushi is crying while saying something about the husband.

    What a fierce person.

    Yes, a fierce man.

    Let¡¯s not oppose him in any way.

    Although this ce is too small to be called a vige, we decided to call that person vige chief.

    The others are also calling him like that and he doesn¡¯t seem to mind.

    With Tier-sama¡¯s order, it was decided that we¡¯ll also live here.

    The lizardmen who came with us too.

    My, Kuudel, and Corone¡¯s role in this dwelling and field¡­.no, this vige is to protect it.

    Repulse what we can repulse and if it is impossible for us, call for backup.

    Although it will hurt my pride, there is no choice to do so considering the risk of death and the war potential of this vige.

    I don¡¯t want to die yet so I¡¯ll do that.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I underestimated this vige¡¯s defense.

    The defense of this vige is already taken care by the inferno wolves, headed by Kuro-san, and the demon spiders headed by Zabuton-san.

    Because of that, we¡¯re going to patrol outside the vige.

    There¡¯s no problem since we can fly but if we fly too high, we won¡¯t be able to properly see the surroundings.

    With that in mind, we patrol over the forest at a reasonable altitude¡­

    We were attacked more than expected.

    Especially by desert rats.

    Though one of them attacking us is negligible, a bunch of them jumping at us and trying to bring us down to the ground is trouble.

    I¡¯ve experienced that several times in different ces.

    The inferno wolvese to protect me whenever they see me struggle.

    Though I felt shameful, I am thankful for them helping me against desert rats.

    Now, I¡¯m ying with them using the flying disc whenever I¡¯m on break.

    Fufufu

    I never thought that the day where I¡¯ll y with inferno wolves, who I thought were scary, wille.

    The day has gone by peacefully. The only unusual things are us guiding visitors several times.

    It is peaceful but not boring.

    Being a patrol here is life-threatening but with the help of the inferno wolves, we have killed various monsters that threatened the vige a number of times.

    I realized that I have be stronger than before.

    However, that feeling was destroyed in an instant.

    A grappler bear and a bloody viper are fighting and the vibration of their match is even reaching the vige.

    Although they are far from here, I can feel the intensity of their battle just by looking at the height of the dust cloud.

    Moreover, I feel like they are approaching the vige as they fight.

    This is bad.

    This is a disaster at a level of considering relocating the vige.

    I tried to tell the vige chief but he gave a strange reply.

    ¡¸Grappler bear and bloody viper, are they delicious?¡¹

    Eh?

    What?

    Did the vige chief said that due to excessive panic?

    I don¡¯t know since I haven¡¯t eaten one.

    The vige chief changed his gaze from me to the high elf Ria that told him that they are edible.

    ¡¸I see. So, we can eat them. Then, shall we hunt them? It will be a problem if theye and hurt someone from this vige.¡¹

    Ehto¡­.hunt them?

    Ah, we can do that if all the vigers cooperate.

    I see.

    If the inferno wolves, demon spiders, Tier-sama, us angels, high elves, and the lizardmen help each other, we can do it.

    Fufu

    I will do my best.

    ¡¸Gran Maria, can you carry me to where they are fighting?¡¹

    ¡¸I can but¡­.¡¹

    Something is wrong.

    Let¡¯s resolve my doubt first.

    ¡¸¡­.are we doing it with just the two of us?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the n¡­.is there a problem?¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸N-no. I understand. I will do it with every bit of my effort.¡¹

    It seems like my resolution is insufficient.

    That¡¯s right.

    Fufufu.

    At times like this, I should have been prepared to give up my life.

    I forgot about it.

    It seems like the vige chief is still saying something but none of them entered my ear.

    The grappler bear and bloody viper were killed by the vige chief in an instant.

    Am I dreaming?

    No, I¡¯m not.

    The vige chief is amazing.

    As expected of Tier-sama and Lulushi¡¯s husband.

    If possible, I would like to be linked with him too.

    Ah, no no no, I have escaped from reality.

    Let¡¯s do our best to guard the corpse of the prey.

    The trouble continues.

    This time, it¡¯s a dragon.

    A dragon raid.

    My entire body stiffens and I tremble with fear.

    I¡¯m not conceited enough to think that I can win against a dragon.

    However, I have not forgotten my role.

    I must do something.

    When I was thinking of how to fight against that dragon, another dragon came from another direction.

    I panicked.

    I was not able to move and became flustered until everything was resolved.

    Rasutisumoon.

    She¡¯s a ferocious dragon whose name is well known even to us angels.

    No way, I never thought that she the daughter of the gentle Doraim-san who alwayses to this vige.

    When I heard the story in detail, it seems like Doraim-san is the gatekeeper dragon.

    I didn¡¯t know.

    Isn¡¯t he a super famous dragon?

    Knowing that, my knee gave up.

    I¡¯m sorry. I thought you were a third-rate dragon.

    I¡¯ll reflect.

    But, Doraim-san only knows how to eat food and drink wine so how ¡­. No, I must not say it.

    Though I¡¯m still not convinced.

    Somehow, Rasutisumoon is now living in this vige and with that, the vige¡¯s ferocity¡­. I mean, the vige¡¯s defensive capability has increased.

    I have to do my best to y my part.

    Loo-san(we began calling her that) gave birth and Tier-sama became pregnant.

    That¡¯s something to celebrate.

    Maa, because doing it has be popr, we did it too.

    My body also received the vige chief¡¯s favor so someday I¡¯ll probably bear one too.

    My dream has expanded.

    When I was thinking about such a thing, a dragon came again.

    This dragon is bigger than Rasuti-san.

    That time, Rasuti-san was not in the vige because she came home.

    The dragon swirled around the vige then burnt the nearby forest.

    It¡¯s definitely an enemy.

    Together with Kuudel and Corone, I charged at the dragon.

    The me from that time was not calm.

    If I was only calm, I would have noticed that the dragon¡¯s hostility was strange.

    Why did it burn the forest near the vige and not the vige itself?

    The vige chief noticed it but he wasn¡¯t able to stop us.

    In order to forgive ourselves when we panicked during Rasuti-san¡¯s raid, we thought that attacking was our only option.

    Trinity attack.

    If we use this attack, we can even beat Tier-sama.

    We put all of our power to it.

    And we fell like pest.

    Like pest.

    We were lightly whipped by its tail.

    Shock.

    The difference in power is too great.

    I felt extreme regret again for not being able to protect the vige.

    While crashing down, I¡¯m thinking of a miserable future.

    However, I stopped crashing down.

    It was Rasuti-san.

    Rasuti-san in her human form caught me before I hit the ground.

    Kuudel and Corone were also caught by someone.

    Who are they?

    Doraim-san is here too, are they his acquaintances?

    While I¡¯m being overwhelmed with doubt, the battle between the dragon and the vige chief has begun.

    The ce where we are is dangerous so we moved in a hurry.

    The battle between the dragon, who whipped us down, and the vige chief ended with the vige chief¡¯s victory.

    As expected of the vige chief.

    However, it seems like the dragon was not serious.

    If it was serious, even if the vige chief wins in the end, it could have killed the vigers and destroy the vige first but it did not do so.

    From what I heard, she seems like testing the strength of the vige chief.

    So that¡¯s why it burnt the forest and not the vige.

    In any case, the vige chief has been recognized by the dragons.

    I feel offended with how the dragons look at us.

    However, it might not be a good idea to be hostile against them.

    There are several dragons who came with Doraim-san and Rasuti-san.

    It is probably correct to not be hostile.

    The vige chief seems to judge it like that too and receive them hospitably.

    At first, I wanted to retaliate because we were injured but I did not do so.

    That is an uneptable behavior for someonecking power like us.

    It is shameful to demand something since our injuries are already healed with magic.

    That¡¯s the final coat of shame¡­

    If possible, I want to receive a piece of scale to forge new equipment¡­

    No, I will not make a demand.

    If you could show a good performance at the banquet, that will be enough.

    The dragon who whipped us down(who seems to be Hakuren) performed and I¡¯m holding my sideughing.

    Just remembering it makes meugh so I won¡¯t talk about it anymore.

    After the dragons left, our everyday life returned to normal.

    The only thing different is that I slightly increased the amount of my training.

    I am still weak.

    I will continue to work hard in the future.

    And, I also pray that strong characters that threaten our significance in this vige will not settle down in this vige any further than this.

 Chapter 74 - Yuriâ€™s Reflection

    <h4>Chapter 74 ¨C Yuri¡¯s Reflection</h4>

    It seems there is a dungeon in the north of the forest.

    The high elves are chattering.

    Are they nning on diving in that dungeon?

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡¸What are the merits of entering a dungeon?¡¹

    ¡¸You can get furs, meat, and bones from monsters living in the dungeon.¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t there be treasures there?¡¹

    ¡¸If the monsters living there has a habit of collecting gold and silver, there is a possibility¡­but that rarely happens.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no big merit in diving inside a dungeon, but it has meaning. If a dungeon was not controlled, monsters wille out and rampage. Once that happens, the devastation will not be small.¡¹

    I think I heard you said that before.

    However, if there is a race that manages the dungeon like the dungeon in the south, it is unlikely for monsters toe out.

    ¡¸Even in a controlled dungeon, there is a possibility of monstersing out depending on the quality of the race controlling it so it is necessary to dive and investigate it.¡¹

    If the race managing the dungeon is belligerent and ambitious, there is a possibility of monsters going outside frequently. Either way, it seems like we can¡¯t leave it unattended.

    Upon receiving my permission, not only the high elves but the lizardmen and onis¡¯ tension rose.

    The kuros who are asking to be selected also appeared.

    The air they are emitting makes me want to go with them.

    No, a lot of things will stall.

    If it is like the previous dungeon, it will take more than a year and it will be impossible for me toe back regrly.

    The newly arrived demon girls seemed to be puzzled at first but now, they are doing various works seriously.

    Again, I thought of the race called demons.

    Demon race.

    There seem to be two types of demons.

    The first one are those who look like humans and the other one are those who don¡¯t look like humans.

    The other one is also called demi-humans.

    The other kind that I already met are vampires, angels, high elves, onis, lizardmen, beastkins, elder dwarves, andmias.

    I understand that vampires, onis, lizardmen, andmias are demons but I feel strange in ssifying angels, high elves, beastkins, and elder dwarves as demons.

    I¡¯ll just continue to ssify them as demi-humans.

    TN: By the way, Ä§×å(mazoku) is tranted in the illustration as ¡°magic human¡± and not demons. Ä§(ma) means magic/evil/devil/demon and ×å(zoku) means race/tribe/family. Whether the author is breaking the trend by giving mazoku a different meaning or something more deeper, I¡¯ll leave that to your imagination. For now, I¡¯ll continue to trante mazoku as demon. Below are Fraurem¡¯s name and race in the LN illustration.

    The other type looks like humans but possesses magical power that exceeds humans.

    Frau and the newly arrived girls are of this type.

    Because of therge amount of magical power they possess, I thought that they are simr to mages but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    They are using thatrge amount of magical power to give own body an ability.

    For example, their body can be as hard as a rock, their limbs can stretch, they can see far away, improving their hearing ability at an abnormal level¡­.

    After hearing the exnation, I suddenly remember a TV show from my previous world that shows those who have freakish ability. I apologize for thinking something rude.

    In short, that is their only difference with humans. I¡¯m thinking of a possibility that humans originated from demons with deteriorated ability.

    That¡¯s probably it.

    Though Frau and the girls who came here possesses arge amount of magical power, I don¡¯t feel anything different from them. They are like ordinary humans to me.

    Changes will ur in their body if they can¡¯t control their own magical power. If changes ur, all they have to do is to control their magical power properly and the change will be minimize or even return back to normal.

    In that sense, the girls who came to this vige might be excellent.

    No, they are really excellent girls. I heard that they came from the great households of the demon king¡¯s country.

    It is normal for them to be excellent since they are forged to be excellent by their household.

    Why would girls from great householdse here?

    ¡¸If you want to return, I can arrange it so that you cane home.¡¹

    I told them to tell Frau anytime but it seems like the girls are not hopeful for that to happen.

    Though they are currently residing at the inn, a house is already being built for them.

    It might be hard for daughters of great households to live in this vige but I want you to persevere.

    ¡¸The food here is delicious.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.the bath is the best.¡¹

    ¡¸And, there is no gigantic court struggle so I can rx.¡¹

    Yuri is looking around the vige with Frau as her guide.

    ¡¸Do you now understand what you tried to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, trying to invade this ce is¡­.dangerous even for me¡­..No, I will surely die.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t even defend you since you gathered soldiers. Please think carefully first before taking action.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. However, I have been taught to gather soldiers as soon as possible. Is that wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not wrong. However, showing hostility to an opponent you can¡¯t win against is wrong.¡¹

    ¡¸And since I gathered soldiers, I showed hostility.¡¹

    ¡¸If you point your weapon to a dragon, you can¡¯tin if it attacks you with a breath. This vige has dragons.¡¹

    ¡¸I never thought that there are really dragons here. I¡¯m sure that it was some sort of deception.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t me you for that since I¡¯m the same beforeing to this vige¡­. From what I heard, demon king-sama told you not to get involved with this vige.¡¹

    ¡¸I was wrong to ignore father¡¯s warning. But it¡¯s Fraurem¡¯s fault. To suddenly leave me¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I apologize with what happened.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand the reason now so there is no need for you to apologize. By the way, are you really sure this is safe?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Please throw it with all your might.¡¹

    As she¡¯s urged by Frau, Yuri threw the ball she had.

    And several kuros run after the ball.

    The one who got the ball came to Yuri with a ¡°praise me¡± expression.

    ¡¸Y-you brought it back. Good job.¡¹

    Yuri was able to praise it but she was not able to pat the head of the kuro so Frau does it on her stead.

    ¡¸Even one inferno wolf entering a city will cause a catastrophe but here, they are acting cute like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. It seems like you are good with them.¡¹

    ¡¸Do I? It also took me some time before I was able to pat them.¡¹

    ¡¸How are you able to get along with them?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder¡­.probably as a result of being beaten in a chess match.¡¹

    ¡¸Chess? The board game you taught us in the inn? The inferno wolves can y it too?¡¹

    ¡¸The chess champion of this vige is Kuroyon-san¡­.He¡¯s the inferno wolf lying under that tree. He¡¯s strong. I never won against him.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.that¡¯s a surprise.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Ah, it¡¯s almost time for lunch. Shall we go back?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m looking forward to it since the food here is delicious.¡¹

    ¡¸They are the best tasting food however¡­.one you get used to it, I don¡¯t think you would want to go home.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ Do I have to go home?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ask nonsense.¡¹

    ¡¸How about taking back a chef? I¡¯m an imperial princess. ¡¹

    TN: By the way, the princess is called ÍõŠª(ouhi) which is different and definitely not a shortened term of the usually used ¤ªŠª(ohime).

    ¡¸Do you think your title will affect anyone from this vige?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh¡­.¡¹

    Digression.

    ¡¸Frau, can I ask you something?¡¹

    ¡¸Ria-san? What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you calling the demon king¡¯s daughter ouhime? Isn¡¯t she an oujou?¡¹

    TN: Oujou(ÍõÅ®) means princess. Exnation before is due to this digression.

    ¡¸It is because the demon king¡¯s title is not hereditary but an appointment type of title. It was a custom to call the daughter of the current demon king as ouhime and once he retired, his daughter will then be called oujou. ¡¹

    ¡¸Heh. Then, is the ouji like that too?¡¹

    TN: Ouji means prince.

    ¡¸Ouji is ouji. Once the demon king retires, his son will no longer be called ouji.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, even if I say that it is an appointment system, it is basically simr to hereditary system since the demon king will be chosen from a certain group.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Though it is clear that only the one with superior ability will be chosen as the demon king¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t it be a problem if a certain family forces their way and do some troublesome things?¡¹

    ¡¸It is, especially that there are a few ambitious houses¡­By the way, when did you know that Yuri-sama is an ouhime?¡¹

    ¡¸From the start. It is really obvious.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh¡­.then, the vige chief?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think he noticed it.¡¹

    ¡¸Please, keep it a secret.¡¹

    ¡¸No problem but if you really want to conceal it, it would be better for you to pay attention to the person in question. She sometimes brags about her father.¡¹

    ¡¸Chuh, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡¹

 Chapter 75 - Yuri Returns

    <h4>Chapter 75 ¨C Yuri Returns</h4>

    ¡¸It is simr to a tradition that happens every year.¡¹

    ¡¸Tradition? Ah? You mean demon king-sama¡¯s greetings?¡¹

    ¡¸Not really but it is some sort of event that always happens every now and then.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, like how a low-status girl tries to gain the favor of a person from the upper echelon to establish her position.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s it. That¡¯s how others see it.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean, I need to know my ce?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. So, I will say it once more. I have the lowest status here and you are a subordinate of that someone on the bottom. The vige chief is the top of this vige. Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to say?¡¹

    ¡¸Sort of, are you talking aboutst night¡¯s incident? When I sneaked into the vige chief¡¯s room?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! What you¡¯ve done is simr to amoner barging into the king¡¯s bed. It won¡¯t be strange if you were decapitated on the spot.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s an exaggeration.¡¹

    ¡¸You think I¡¯m exaggerating? Do you really think so?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh-ehto¡­.I-I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good thing that you said that you mistakenly entered his room¡­.however, the only one who believed that was the vige chief.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it good as long as the vige chief was deceived?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.Regarding the stories about the tradition, did you ever heard a man of the upper echelon got angry to a woman of low status?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re trying to say.¡¹

    ¡¸The upper echelon man will not get angry. It would have been good if that¡¯s all there is but, the upper echelon woman will definitely be angered with what the low-status woman did.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care if you die but at least testify that I¡¯m not involved.¡¹

    ¡¸Wai, Fraurem-san! I¡¯m just joking around. Please, help me!¡¹

    I saw how the girls Frau work and understood their specialties.

    They are civil servants.

    If we are apany, they would be the office workers, secretaries, and receptionists.

    They got nothing to do with the business but they are the ones supporting the organization.

    And there are 10 of them.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I think their number is too much for this vige¡­..

    Should I let them handle business?

    Their etiquette is solid and they can also negotiate.

    Anyway, I¡¯ll have them do their best helping Frau for now.

    However, even though they¡¯re reliable, they can also be absent-minded.

    To mistakenly took my room as the toilet.

    That was dangerous.

    I¡¯m d that the others took her out.

    But, why is she stark-naked if she¡¯s just going to the toilet?

    Probably a practice in this world.

    Toilet as a makeup space¡­.no, I think it is better to say that it is a change room space.

    Let¡¯s ask them next time.

    Though I¡¯m practicing horseback riding, I¡¯m not getting any better.

    I don¡¯t fall because there¡¯s a saddle but rather than riding, my problem is turning.

    The horse never does what I tell it to and I¡¯m already halfway on giving up.

    Then, I came up with a solution.

    ¡¸Go straight ahead.¡¹

    I had the kuros follow me and have them guide the horse ording to my instruction.

    Hooray!

    It¡¯s finally running ording to my order!

    ¡­¡­.

    No.

    This is different from the horse-riding I imagined.

    I feel sorry for scaring this poor horse.

    Maybe I should build a mutual trust rtionship with this horse¡­.

    Let¡¯s patiently bait it with friendship.

    A survey team was organized and left for the dungeon in the north.

    I called them survey team instead of capture team because they might overdo it.

    The members are 10 high elves.

    Three lizardmen.

    Two onis.

    Thirty inferno wolves.

    One to three spiderlings riding on each inferno wolves¡¯ back.

    From the south dungeon, threemias.

    About 20mia follower big snake monsters.

    I want you to return safely.

    I talked about standard in the vige.

    Especially about the amount of liquor.

    I heard that outside the vige, there seems to be no unified standard.

    Because of that, I decided for this vige to make its own standard.

    I have the AFT.

    If I transform the AFT into a ruler, I can measure my previous worlds¡¯ millimeter, centimeter, and even meter.

    I thought of the chance of measurement deviating so I tried transforming it several times but it gave the same length measurement.

    Likewise, I can also transform the AFT to a measuring cup to measure liter.

    In regards to weight, what should I do¡­well, the weight of one liter of water should be one kilogram.

    Though I remember that it changes with respect to water temperature, I don¡¯t remember how much it will be affected.

    I think there is a noticeable change in about 4 degrees but how can I measure temperature?

    Maa, there¡¯s no need for me to match the standard of my former world.

    I only require a standard.

    With that, the standard unit for length, volume, and weight were established.

    Digression.

    ¡¸Amazing. Each of vige chief¡¯s field is always 50 meters.¡¹

    I really did it. I¡¯m really amazing.

    ¡¸From Big Tree to the river, we measured 52 times of 100 meters.¡¹

    Even if we remove the 200 meters, it is safe to say that it is ¡°about¡± 5 kilometers.

    ¡­.It should be fine.

    Yes, I felt like its fine since I¡¯m amazing.

    When the autumn harvest was about to begin, Yuri, Frau¡¯s guest, will go home.

    She¡¯s here for about 3 months.

    She already got ustomed to the life in this vige. She sometimes helps the beastkins in squeezing sugar and extracting oil so the beastkins said that they will miss her.

    The girls who came with Yuri also said that they¡¯ll miss her but none of them said anything about wanting to go home with her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. The blunder I made in the capital, I¡¯m going topensate for it by working and starting all over here.¡¹

    ¡¸I cannot repay the kindness this vige showed to me by training the immature me. I will train my resolve until then!¡¹

    ¡¸I still can¡¯t return since there¡¯s still a field I need to take care of¡­I have no excuse.¡¹

    All of the girls who came together with her decided to stay in this vige.

    ¡¸You girls¡­.can you please put down the te full of food and cup full of wine on your hands first and say that again?¡¹

    It is what everyone and also their independent desire so I guess there¡¯s no problem.

    I recently learned that Yuri is the demon king¡¯s daughter.

    I always thought that she¡¯s ady with high status but I never thought that she¡¯s a princess.

    Is it alright for her to stay in this vige?

    Beezel hase here several times already, why is he not picking her up?

    I don¡¯t really get why.

    In any case, I don¡¯t have a bad impression on her.

    After the banquet in the pretext of farewell party, she returned with Beezel together with some souvenirs.

    At ater date, Yuri demanded Beezel to increase the number of messages we are sending on each other via the small wyvern.

    Demon King¡¯s castle.

    ¡¸Beezel, when my daughter returned from the vige, she became strangely dignified¡­I feel like she has be more reliable.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree but I don¡¯t know the reason¡­.why are you telling me this?¡¹

    ¡¸Recently, you and my daughter are getting along well, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I am just mediating with the message your daughter wants to send.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­. By the way, has my daughter said anything about me in those messages?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Recently, my daughter has been cold to me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.can you think of a reason?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not sure. Yesterday, she only greeted me in the morning and at night.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it not because demon king-sama is busy?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that can¡¯t be. Even if I appeal to her during my free time several times, she¡¯s still like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.I also have a daughter so I might know the reason¡­.I think because she¡¯s at her pubescence age.¡¹

    ¡¸The case of my daughter is different.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.demon king-sama. It might be cruel of me to say but there is a possibility that a daughter has be an adult without her parents knowing.¡¹

    ¡¸Adult? A man! Indeed, if it is a man! Who! I¡¯ll kill him!¡¹

    ¡¸Demon king-sama, demon king-sama. You¡¯ll just hurt your stomach if you continue acting that way.¡¹

    ¡¸HHAAAAAHHHHH! DAMN DAMN DAMN DAMN! DDDAAAAAAMMMMNNNNNN IIIIIITTTTTT!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re still not sure. Please calm down. Also, it is almost time for the meeting. Did you look at the data from the west battlefield?¡¹

    ¡¸This is not the time to have a meeting!¡¹

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t prioritize the meeting, you¡¯ll be disliked by the princess.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the probleemmmmmmm!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes. I will tell the princess what demon king-sama wants to convey so please do your best at the meeting.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? Are you telling the truth? Please. ¡¹

    ¡¸Please leave it to me. Then, let¡¯s head towards the conference room. ¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes! Oh, wait a second. I will just transform for a bit¡­.okay. Fuhahahahaha! Let¡¯s decide the fate of the fools who dare to attack the demon king¡¯s kingdom!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Beezel is good with his words.

 Chapter 76 - Autumn Harvest, Mountain Elf, and Pottery

    <h4>Chapter 76 ¨C Autumn Harvest, Mountain Elf, and Pottery</h4>

    Autumn harvest hase.

    Well, though we have already harvested the fields several times before autumn, the time to harvest is still autumn harvest after all.

    TN: Autumn is the season of harvest. In normal farming, what you nt on spring will be harvested during autumn.

    We¡¯re working silently.

    The main harvesters are the high elves, lizardmen, and beastkins.

    I¡¯m currently managing a harvesting work center.

    The fruits are being harvested by the spiderlings.

    Although the kuros are not helpful with harvesting crops, they are doing their best to hunt even though their hunting partners, the high elves, are all busy harvesting.

    Frau¡¯s subordinates, although they all have improved, making them help with harvesting will be a little troublesome. By the way, since we can¡¯t call them demon girls due to most of the vigers are demons, after various consultations, we decided to call them civil servant girls.

    The civil servant girls are helping with harvesting by measuring the yield of our harvest.

    They measure all of the harvests before they are taken to the warehouse. With this, we finally got a grip of inventory control of our crops.

    The person in charge of that is Frau.

    Tier is going to give birth soon so I had her rest and make sure she doesn¡¯t overdo things.

    Loo, who already experienced giving birth, is staying beside her.

    The angels are patrolling as usual.

    The dwarves are brewing alcohol as usual¡­.

    ¡¸From this part up to this part of the warehouse will be for brewing alcohol.¡¹

    I participated in harvesting work in order to secure the raw materials for alcohol brewing.

    Rasuti and Hakuren also tried to help with the harvesting work but unfortunately, they are inadequate.

    It can¡¯t even be considered as help.

    Because of that, they are now assigned as the transporter of the harvested crops.

    Given the volume of our harvest, I judged that it would be better if they are transported immediately.

    Rasuti will transport goods to Michael-san of Shashaato City via Doraim¡¯s nest.

    Although we can always ask themias, their speed is iparable to the speed of a flying dragon.

    Hakuren will transport things to Dors and Raimeiren¡¯s ce.

    The season¡¯s greeting is included.

    ¡¸The ce of my mother and father are in the opposite direction.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, is it alright to only send things to one of them?¡¹

    ¡¸You just scared me with those words.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, will you transport them? Please.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do my best.¡¹

    Hakuren head to the southern continent where Raimeiren lives first then go back to the vige and head to the northern continent where Dors is this time.

    Though her flight speed is overwhelmingly fasterpared to Rasuti, it still took her two weeks to transport goods on both continents.

    Rasuti came back a week after she left because she only traveled in a short distance.

    Both of them brought some things back.

    Rasuti brought marine products from Shashaato City.

    When Rasuti arrived in the city, a huge sea monster that looks like a whale approached the city.

    Michael-san requested Rasuti to exterminate it with marine products aspensation.

    The huge monster that looks like a whale is being dismantled by the people of the city.

    After they secure its meat, it will be sent to us via Lamia transport.

    Hakuren¡¯s souvenir is a bit troublesome.

    ¡¸Dark elf?¡¹

    20 brown skinned elves.

    They are lined up and fully armed.

    ¡¸Our race is called mountain elf.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? My apologies. You resemble the race I know so I nonchntly said that.¡¹

    ¡¸No, perhaps our race is also called that¡­.We don¡¯t mind whatever you call us so please feel free to call us whatever you like.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. I¡¯ll think about itter. So, can I consider every one of you present as everyone?¡¹

    These 20 mountain elves are all females.

    ¡¸Yes, we are already ¡°everyone¡±.¡¹

    Is that so?

    Every one already?

    Originally they lived in a certain mountain but the food situation seems to have deteriorated.

    They were forced to move to another ce and met a guardian beast who is protecting the ce where they moved. That guardian beast is Raimeiren¡¯s subordinate.

    It seems like their story passed through Raimeiren and she decided to have them go to this vige for some reason.

    Though she nned to have them move here after several years, since Hakuren came, she had her pick them up.

    ¡¸Why did Raimeiren does that?¡¹

    ¡¸She rmended us to this ce because this is pretty new and we can work hard here.¡¹

    Perhaps they don¡¯t have veto rights.

    Even I don¡¯t have one.

    ¡¸I understand. Because you are introduced by Raimeiren, I¡¯ll ept you to this vige. By the way, there are high elves in this vige, you don¡¯t have problems with that, right? You don¡¯t have a conflict with them, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. There¡¯s no problem.¡¹

    Good reply but I still have to hear the representative of the high elves, Ria.

    ¡¸Ria, are you high elves okay with them living in this vige?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re fine with it. You can easily identify mountain elves with their ears. Though we are of simr race, our ability is different so we really don¡¯t have a hierarchical rtionship.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good.¡¹

    What a relief.

    ¡¸I want you to get used to the way of life in this vige but I won¡¯t be unreasonable and force you to work. If you notice anything uneptable, let me know.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    For the time being, I had the mountain elves stay at the inn.

    I was worried about who¡¯ll take care of them so I decided to have two high elves to take care of them.

    Let¡¯s build a house for them to settle in once the springes.

    However, the race called mountain elf.

    Perhaps it will be easier for them to live in Howling vige than here.

    Let¡¯s discuss it with themter.

    Tier¡¯s delivery began.

    Unlike Loo, her delivery is long.

    Long but I can¡¯t do anything about it.

    The high elves and onis are doing their best.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Because I can¡¯t do anything and I can¡¯t calm my mind, I knead y outside.

    It is for pottery.

    There are y on a certain part of themia¡¯s dungeon so I asked them to bring some here.

    I¡¯m kneading y in order to make a container for alcohol because it has always been a problem of the dwarves.

    They are usually stored in barrels but the content will be vtilized in wooden barrels.

    Wine and distilled liquor are fine being stored in barrels since they taste better as they age but there are some alcoholic beverages that are not suitable to be stored in barrels.

    Especially alcohols brewed from rice.

    Though we can store them in ss bottles, ss bottles here are valuable.

    I have gained a reasonable number of them from Howling Vige but recently, all of them are now filled with alcohol.

    I tried buying ss bottle from Michael-san but I gave up after hearing the price.

    Therefore, thinking of a recement for ss bottle, I recalled pottery.

    I¡¯m making a pot.

    I made the y into a string shape and make a pot-like shape by coiling that string but¡­

    It is quite difficult.

    Should I practice first by making a bowl?

    While I was doing my best to shape it, my child was born without me noticing.

    An energetic girl.

    Tier is also safe.

    Great.

    When I immediately went to where they are to see them, the others saw my muddy body so they sent me to the bath.

 Chapter 77 - The Return of the Survey Team and Arrival of Winter

    <h4>Chapter 77 ¨C The Return of the Survey Team and Arrival of Winter</h4>

    My child was named by Tier, Tiselle.

    She¡¯s a girl.

    I want her to grow healthy.

    When Tier was finally okay, a banquet for her childbirth begins.

    I drunk a little too much.

    Alfred now has a little sister¡­but it seems like he doesn¡¯t understand it yet.

    The representative of the mountain elves is Ya.

    She¡¯s somewhat confused when she was shown of the life in this vige but there were no major incidents.

    She finally gets ustomed after 10 days.

    At first, their group tried hunting. They are good at making traps and that¡¯s how they usually hunt but it seems like they were unable to get any result since they are unfamiliar with the beasts in the forest.

    They also tried mining work and other processing jobs. They are also seem to be capable fighters.

    However, I never expected them to be good at pottery.

    When they saw me fingering and groping y, they somehow got interested but they are overwhelmingly more skillful than me.

    TN: Lewd thoughts begone.

    Though we¡¯re still in the trial and error phase on firing earthenware, we¡¯re doing great since the kiln was still fine.

    TN: The kiln has a possibility to explode or to burn when mispracticing earthenware firing.

    We decided to concentrate on pottery this winter.

    When it is almost winter, the survey team who headed for the dungeon in the north came back.

    They brought arge amount of materials taken from monsters they have faced and they are proud of their achievements.

    ¡¸There are friendly titans living in the dungeon. They cooperated with our investigation. The dungeon spreads to the north but we weren¡¯t able to check everything since it is considerablyrge.¡¹

    TN: Survey team meeting titans, sounds familiar.

    ¡¸Is it dangerous inside the dungeon?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we confirmed the existence of several bloody vipers. Exterminating them will be extremely dangerous so we ran away but if we really want to capture the dungeon, we have to defeat them.¡¹

    ¡¸Bloody viper¡­.ah, the big snake.¡¹

    It is the one that acted violently together with a big bear before.

    ¡¸Shall I go?¡¹

    When I proposed that, Rasuti and Hakuren stepped forward and talk.

    ¡¸The vige chief may not leave.¡¹

    ¡¸Right right. We will handle it.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going then it will be great however, I find it strange for you to suddenly move voluntarily.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, y-you don¡¯t have to think too much about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s not that unusual.¡¹

    When I interrogated them, they confessed.

    Eating bloody viper¡¯s meat seems to have an energetic effect.

    Ehto¡­.energetic, you mean it has an aphrodisiac effect?

    It seems like its meat is useful for those who wish to make a child.

    When we obtained one before, I cooked it and ate it but¡­.

    When I looked around, everyone averted their gaze which means they knew. I shook my head since it seems like I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡¸Because there are only a few opportunities to eat bloody viper.¡¹

    From what I remember, it seems really effective.

    But it¡¯s not like I¡¯m anxious about it.

    ¡¸Maa, I get it now and I don¡¯t mind it at all¡­Let¡¯s wait for the spring first.¡¹

    After saying that, everyone around dispersed.

    The survey team sorted the things they brought and put them on the warehouse.

    ¡­..

    Areh?

    Energetic¡­.when the springes¡­.

    Ah, let¡¯s not think about the future.

    At least it was not in winter where I have no ce to escape.

    It is now winter.

    It¡¯s cold.

    ¡¸I want to talk about male shortage and introduction of money.¡¹

    I proposed a meeting and gathered every major personality of the vige.

    ¡¸I understand the shortage of male but what about the money?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it is necessary if we think about the future.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? I think everything is fine as it is.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m expecting things to be troublesome if we continue with our present style.¡¹

    ¡¸Was there something that inconvenience the vige chief?¡¹

    Presently, all of the things in this vige is the vige chief¡¯s, mine.

    Even the prey they hunted are presented to me first and I¡¯ll be the one responsible to distribute them.

    When someone wants something, they have to ask for my permission first.

    It was alright during our early days but there are a lot of people now.

    ¡¸My work is dyed if I have to listen to every single little request. The vige work is also dyed since I have to be contacted first.¡¹

    To be honest, they can decide on small things on their own as long as it will be reported to me eventually but I can¡¯t imagine them doing that immediately.

    As for me, I just want to focus on my farm work.

    I¡¯m already starting to think of throwing the vige management to either Frau or Rasuti.

    However, that won¡¯t work so I¡¯ll have to move it in a direction where everyone will feel at ease.

    ¡¸Do you already have a n for introducing money?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, by attaching price to things, I thought that we can have everyone voluntarily make some small exchanges. However, I expect that not everyone will be familiar with money immediately and it will just violently swung the price of things.¡¹

    Economy is a monster.

    It is not something an amateur like me can suddenly control.

    ¡¸Then?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll take small steps. This will be the first stage.¡¹

    I put out a stone carved to the shape slightlyrger than a coin in front of everyone.

    I carved a picture of a big tree on one side of the coin and carved the shrine of the god of agriculture on the other side.

    ¡¸This is?¡¹

    ¡¸The first stage we¡¯ll use before money¡­a reward medal.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the use of this?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll distribute some of it once a year.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I see. If we can exchange things for this reward medal, we can probably really do something.¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    It is more of a voucher than money.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give this to those who contributed to the vige and also to the winners ofpetitions and games.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooohhh¡¹

    First of all, I¡¯ll have everyone get ustomed to this then we¡¯ll gradually shift to money.

    Maa, it¡¯s a long-term n.

    ¡¸How are you nning to do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s try this out for a year.¡¹

    And now it¡¯s decided.

    ¡¸By the way¡­.if you¡¯re really going to distribute this reward medal to the vigers, you need a certain amount but¡­¡¹

    I think that there is no bad person in this vige but counterfeiting is troublesome.

    That¡¯s why I borate things to them.

    Currently, only me can process stones since I have the AFT.

    We¡¯ll only use this at the beginning.

    That¡¯s right, only at the beginning.

    I¡¯m persuading myself while silently making reward medals in silence this winter.

    Eehhh

    If you really want to forge one yourself, you can always try.

    I added another one on the side after putting some hidden symbols.

    The troublesomeness in making one has improved.

    ¡¸There was no discussion regarding the male shortage¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

 Chapter 78 - Spring and Reward Medal

    <h4>Chapter 78 ¨C Spring and Reward Medal</h4>

    The spring hase.

    We received various messages on different ces via the small-wyverns.

    From Howling Vige, their usual request for grains.

    From Michal-san of Shashaato City, crops that can be bought.

    From Beezel from the demon king¡¯s castle, along with new year¡¯s greetings, an order sheet from Princess Yuri.

    After consulting Frau¡¯s civil servant girls, we sell a certain amount of crops.

    Though there are things that I wanted to ask Michael-san for, the money umted in the vige has already been used up.

    This time, I¡¯ll consult everyone about the usage of money.

    New fields were made.

    Since there are many demands this year, expansion has been decided.

    First of all is the soybean field for soy sauce and miso.

    Next are fields for the rare trees and nts I got from Dors.

    Another reason is for trading. We have to increase our crop production for Michael-san.

    Although I have the AFT, there is a limit of what one man can do alone.

    I expanded the field from the current 16 by 32 fields to the east so it is now 24 by 32 fields.

    I also expanded the medicinal herb field from four by four to four by eight.

    The fruit area has been expanded to the north, from the current eight by eight, it is now eight by 12 fields.

    Compared to the time when I was starting building a farm, it is now quite big.

    I want to raise more variety of crops.

    I distributed reward medals to the vigers.

    Three pieces per person.

    I also gave the kuros 30 pieces but it is still impossible for me to give each one of them.

    I also gave Zabuton 30 pieces since I can¡¯t give each one of the spiders.

    Since they are the representatives, I gave 10 each to the leaders of each race.

    The representative of the inferno wolves, Kuro.

    The representative of the demon spiders, Zabuton.

    The representative of the vampires, Loo.

    The representative of the angels, Tier.

    The representative of the high elves, Ria.

    The representative of the onis, Ann.

    The representative of the lizardmen, Daga.

    The representative of the beastkins, Senna.

    The representative of the dwarves, Donovan.

    TN: Yeah, it¡¯s really written as dwarf and not elder dwarf.

    The representative of the civil servant girls, Frau.

    The representative of the dragons, Rasuti.

    The representative of the mountain elves, Ya.

    After that, there are still Rasuti¡¯s servants, the devils, bees, and slimes. By the way, the bees already declined and their message was passed to me via Zabuton.

    I failed tomunicate with the slime.

    Rasuti¡¯s servants said that the three they received like every inhabitant of this vige are already enough.

    Finally, 100 for the vige chief, me.

    I won¡¯t use this 100 pieces since I n on giving them as a reward or prize.

    Because I can make and give it out anytime I want, I don¡¯t have a way of securing or maintaining its value so I did not make a lot.

    For the time being, let¡¯s see what will happen to this 100 pieces on me this year.

    I don¡¯t even know if the reward medal will work.

    The vigers are free to trade reward medals with each other but if they lose it, they will not bepensated.

    Theft, ckmail, exploitation using position will be severely punished.

    Maa, even if it is not rted to the reward medal, those who¡¯llmit those crimes will be severely punished.

    ¡¸What is the severe punishment?¡¹

    ¡¸How about banishment from the vige?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s severe indeed. I don¡¯t think anyone will do it but I will thoroughly inform them.¡¹

    ¡¸Please.¡¹

    We announced a list of things that can be traded with the reward medal.

    The ratio will be one item, one medal.

    One furniture of your choice

    One gaming equipment of your choice

    One tool of your choice

    One avable weapon in the warehouse

    One avable armor in the warehouse

    One avable jewelry in the warehouse

    One equipment of your choice

    Alcoholic beverage(medium barrel)

    Honey(small bottle)

    Increase of fields of the crop of your choice(will start after the medal was paid)

    Residential area improvement of your choice(will start after the medal was paid)

    Others(anything you desire)

    TN: One night with vige chief?

    I wrote various things on the list but most of them wanted the alcoholic beverage.

    ¡¸What kind of alcoholic beverage can be exchanged for the medal?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    ¡¸Is it any alcohol of your choice?¡¹

    ¡¸The amount is already guaranteed, one medium barrel, so it doesn¡¯t matter what kind it is.¡¹

    As the result, the vigers are drinking the alcoholic beverage of their choice.

    By the way, that barrel size is about four liters.

    If they wanted to drink it during a meal, 8 people will probably be able to enjoy it.

    I still don¡¯t know it that is a lot or too few.

    After all, when there is a banquet in the vige, it is drink all you can.

    The next most popr things are furnitures and gaming equipments.

    Until now, since everyone is cohabitating with everyone, everyone is equal in both good and bad sense.

    For example, even if they want to sleep on a straw futon bed, they can¡¯t since we can only prepare hard bed for everyone.

    However, by using the reward medal, it is now possible.

    Never thought it will be this big.

    Furnitures such as shelves, beds, tables, and chairs, and gaming equipments such as chess and reversi were requested.

    Reward medal.

    A problem brought by it came out immediately.

    First is that most vigers exchanged the reward medals for alcohol.

    They did not drink it immediately but hoard them on their own rooms.

    I know that they love to drink but I never thought that they would exchange all three reward medals for alcohol immediately.

    After learning about it, I thought that it would be much better to give away alcohol instead of medals.

    But it my idea was rejected because they are troublesome to carry.

    Anyway, it is probably because they don¡¯t trust the value of the reward medal yet.

    This will only be solved by seeing the result in the future.

    Next problem is, betting has begun with chess, shogi, go, mini bowling, golf, mah-jong, etc.

    I did not prohibit betting but I banned debts(lending and borrowing reward medal).

    I don¡¯t want the vigers to be degenerates because of debts.

    Also, I would prefer them betting in smaller units.

    With that, they would be able to enjoy ying for a long time.

    There are also a lot of trade request for furnitures and gaming equipments than expected.

    The problem with that is I¡¯m involved in production.

    For furnitures, I only need to process wood but for gaming equipments, I¡¯m involved in every detail.

    It will take too much time to make them if I leave it to others because they don¡¯t have the AFT like me.

    I will also have to let several vigers to help me full time on making gaming equipments.

    We¡¯ll do our best to make them but now I don¡¯t think that the introductory reward medal price of the gaming equipments is correct.

    I¡¯ll prepare gaming equipments for reward medal trade next time.

    Taking orders then making them is a bad idea.

    There are also various other problems that came out.

    What surprised me the most was that a beastgirl chose ¡°Others(anything you desire)¡± and said that she wanted to have a child with me.

    Immediately after, a lot of vigers followed her lead.

    No no, I rejected them all.

    I think it is a bad idea to trade a reward medal for a child.

    First of all, I don¡¯t want toy my hands on the beastgirls other than Senna.

    Please forgive me.

    I somehow managed to persuade her to downgrade her request to one whole day date plus eating my personally cooked food.

    TN: Escort service confirmed.

    My busy time has increased.

    An amusing way to use the reward medal.

    It is still difficult.

    It is not running in the way I expect it to be.

    However, let¡¯s continue this for a year.

    For the time being, I¡¯m nning an event with reward medals as prize.

    The first one should be¡­.an athletic meet?

 Chapter 79 - A Certain High Elf

    <h4>Chapter 79 ¨C A Certain High Elf</h4>

    Reward medal.

    It was carved by the vige chief.

    It was made so it can be traded for various things but this should be kept without trading it.

    To trade it for something is sphemy!

    I¡¯ll disy it in my room!

    No, I should pray at it!

    In any case, the vige chief has given us a ce where we can live in peace!

    He¡¯s a human but he¡¯s not really human!

    He is a god!

    Only a god will be served by the inferno wolves, demon spiders, vampires, and angels!

    Ah, forgive me for my sin of not knowing how to worship you.

    The least I can do is giving my body.

    I would like to give birth to his child if possible.

    Ah, I can¡¯t I can¡¯t I can¡¯t.

    Haughty thoughts, begone!

    I should already be satisfied with god¡¯s mercy!

    ¡­.kuh, I have a lot of rivals today.

    Though I won¡¯t hit someone with the same faith, I can intimidate them.

    Sha!

    Shaaa!

    I was intimidated so I left.

    Scary.

    However, I will not give up.

    TN: Now you know how they take turns.

    The next day, I was called by Ria.

    She said that the reward medal must be used for trade and I should not keep it for myself.

    What is she saying?

    What is she thinking?

    Someone who has simr way of thinking as me asked Ria.

    ording to Ria, it seems like it is what they talked about in a meeting before with the vige chief.

    A meeting before.

    It is probably a strictly confidential meeting.

    It seems like the meeting was called upon by the vige chief with the attendees doing their ugly arguments in front of him.

    I would like to participate but in order to do that, I have to defeat Ria.

    It will be tough with my current ability.

    Mou.

    I will not give it up.

    I will use my very effort.

    Ah, the story wandered.

    Ria says that the vige chief will feel bad if we don¡¯t utilize the reward medal.

    Was that really the case?

    However, I really want to keep it so I decided to keep one and use the two.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    Let¡¯s trade these two pieces.

    I don¡¯t really have something in mind to trade for so I¡¯m having a hard time thinking of what to trade for it.

    What about a futon?

    Yeah, I want the same as the vige chief is using.

    However, if I suddenly cheerfully trade, it might look like I don¡¯t really value the reward medal. Let¡¯s check the situation first.

    ¡­¡­.

    The dwarves traded all three pieces for alcohol at once.

    I was surprised.

    My mouth is even wide open.

    I have some kind of respect for the dwarves because of their passion for alcohol.

    However, to suddenly trade them all for it¡­.

    I¡¯m probably making a really weird face.

    One of the dwarves secretly told me.

    The representative of the dwarves, Donovan, will hand one reward medal to each dwarf so he told them to use the three they have in hand to their liking.

    The vige chief also knows the thirsty souls of the dwarves so he only took two of their reward medals in consideration.

    I see.

    Wonderful.

    Ria, to give each of us one¡­.is impossible.

    Each representative was given 10 each and with the numbers of high elves, it is impossible for her to distribute it.

    It¡¯s frustrating but I gave up since there¡¯s no point in thinking about it.

    I refresh my feeling and trade the two pieces I have.

    Thanks to the dwarves, I now feel that they are easy to rece.

    Then, this is my chance!

    I looked at the list and examined it closely¡­.

    ¡¸Now then, I¡¯ll have a futon¡­.¡¹

    I tried to say those words but somehow, I swallowed them.

    It is because of the words that I heard.

    ¡¸What do you want the vige chief to make for you, chess or go?¡¹

    ¡¸What furniture would you like to request the vige chief?¡¹

    ¡­..

    Yes, change of n.

    Though I¡¯m regretful of not getting a futon, exchanging the reward medals for handcrafted items made by the vige chief is not a bad trade at all.

    There are now three treasures in my room.

    One reward medal.

    One chess board.

    One big shelf.

    Though thest one is an ordinary shelf, it is something the vige chief and I made together.

    The reward medal will only be used this year and it is undecided if it will continue next year but I would like it to circte next year too.

    There is an awesome beastgirl.

    She asked the vige chief for a child using the reward medal¡­..I never thought of using it that way.

    Unfortunately, she did not seed.

    Let¡¯s take a note of this for future reference.

    By the way, today is my turn to go to the vige chief¡¯s house.

    Fufufu.

    I¡¯ll do my best.

 Chapter 80 - Character Introduction and Memo

    <h4>Chapter 80 ¨C Character Introduction and Memo</h4>

    ¡ô Character Introduction and Memo(Introduction order has special meaning )

    ********************

    ¡¾Big Tree Vige ¨C Human¡¿

    Transmigrator

    Vige chief of Big Tree Vige

    ¡¾AFT¡¿¡¾Healthy Body¡¿¡¾A ce with not so many people¡¿- His request which was granted by god. Working hard on farming.

    ********************

    ¡¾Inferno Wolves¡¿

    £¨¡á£©Boss of the group.

    Loves tomatoes

    Arge dog(head is as high as a human waist) with dagger-like horn on its head. He¡¯s a wolf.

    £¨¡â£©Boss¡¯ partner.

    Loves tomatoes, strawberries, and sugarcane

    Kuro and Yuki¡¯s pups

    £¨¡â£©Kuroichi¡¯s partner.

    Graceful.

    £¨¡â£©Kuroni¡¯s partner.

    Lively.

    £¨¡á£©Kurosan¡¯s partner

    Should be strong.

    £¨¡â£©Kuroyon¡¯s partner.

    Loves onions.

    Ferocious?

    Kuroichi¡¯s younger siblings.

    £¨¡â£©Eris and Kuroyon¡¯s pup.

    Cocytus wolf.

    £¨¡á£©Iris and Kuroni¡¯s pup.

    Has a wolf harem.

    Their horns are molting during spring.

    They look for partners at the end of spring.

    They work hard in summer.

    They give birth in autumn.

    Pups born that year will have horn during autumn.(Their first horn will only exist for a short period of time)

    ********************

    ¡¾Demon Spider¡¿

    Illegal Demon Spider

    Weaver of the vige.

    Body size is about four tatami mats.

    Loves potatoes.

    Has done various things in the past.

    Zabuton¡¯s children.

    There are plenty of them.

    Born during winter hibernation(Non-deterministic Information) and leaves in the spring.

    Some of them will remain with Zabuton.

    Size	Name

    Fist	Shadow spider, others

    Magazine	Car spider, drow spider, trap spider, others

    Half tatami mat	Death spider, neck hanging spider, others

    Two tatami mat	Ash spider, others

    Over 10 meters	Demon spider

    Over 20 meters	Great Demon Spider

    4 tatami mat	Illegal Demon Spider

    ********************

    ¡¾Gnostic Bee¡¿

    The vige¡¯s bees. Has a symbiotic rtionship with the spiderlings?

    They offer honey to the vige.

    Queen Bee	Gnostic Bee Queen Bee

    Worker Bee	Gnostic Bee Farmer

    Soldier Bee	Gnostic Bee Warrior

    ********************

    ¡¾Vampire¡¿

    The famous ¡°Blood Sucking Princess¡±. Good at magic. Can fly.

    For her, neck is a prize?

    Loves tomatoes.

    Long silver hair.

    Can freely change the size(age) of her body.

    Loo¡¯s cousin.

    Neck-long silver hair.

    Knowledgeable in pharmacy.

    Doing her best to research about miso and soy sauce.

    She also can freely change the size(age) of her body.

    ********************

    ¡¾Oni¡¿

    An employed maid of Flora¡¯s n.

    Representative of the onis. (head maid)

    Keeps professional distance with others. (Only at day, aggressive at night.)

    Person in charge of the beastkins

    In charge of housekeeping in the vige.

    Trained to cook and had improved considerably.

    Began to cook their own original dishes.

    ********************

    ¡¾Angel¡¿

    Has a title called ¡°Angel of Annihtion¡±

    Loo¡¯s rival, now her good friend?

    Loves cucumbers.

    Good at magic.

    Can fly.

    Golem user.

    Tier¡¯s subordinates.

    The three of them are called ¡°Angels of Holocaust¡±

    Gives the vibes of Valkyrie and Walkyrie.

    TN: Not sure why. As far as I know, Valkyrie and Walkyrie are the same.

    Sometimes moves with the vige chief.

    ********************

    ¡¾Lizardman¡¿

    Serious. Has a wife.

    Has a scarf on his right arm.

    A strong person.

    It is difficult to differentiate male and female.

    Born from eggs.

    Hatches before winter.

    ********************

    ¡¾High Elf¡¿

    Representative of the high elves.

    In charge of construction in the vige?

    Also knows how to smith, pretty versatile.

    Like all elves, excellent at archery.

    Ria¡¯s rtives.

    Rafa¡¯s family. Merged with Ria¡¯s group.

    Rafa¡¯s rtive.

    Good at making barrel.

    Their ages range from 200 ¨C 400 years. Every one of them is a female.

    ********************

    ¡¾Demon King Gullgald¡¯s Kingdom¡¿

    Demon king. Should be super strong.

    Four heavenly kings / in charge of diplomacy

    Nickname, Frau.

    Daughter of Beezel.

    Schoolmate of the princess.

    Migrated to the vige.

    She gives the vibes of an ace of a sports club.

    Demon king¡¯s daughter.

    Ignorant in some aspects.

    Stayed in the vige for several months.

    Yuri and Frau¡¯s ssmates of acquaintances. Have excellent academic ability.

    Nobledies.

    ying an active part in the vige as Frau¡¯s subordinates.

    ********************

    ¡¾Dragon¡¿

    Dragon that built a nest in the mountain in the south.

    Loves apples.

    Can transform.

    Called as the ¡°Gatekeeper Dragon¡±

    Doraim¡¯s wife.

    Beautiful blonde woman.

    Acquaintance of Zabuton?

    Called as the ¡°White Dragon Princess¡±.

    Nickname, Rasuti.

    Doraim and Grafaroon¡¯s daughter.

    Loves dried persimmon.

    Called ¡°Crazy Dragon¡± or ¡°Dragon of Misfortune¡±

    In her human form, she has horns on her head and tail on her butt.

    Gives the vibes of a serious student council president and disciplinarymittee chairman.

    Doraim¡¯s father.

    Dandy middle-aged man.

    Called as the ¡°Dragon King¡±.

    Doraim¡¯s mother.

    Gentle looking middle-aged woman.

    Called as the ¡°Typhoon Dragon¡±.

    Doraim¡¯s older sister. (eldest)

    Unmarried.

    TN: True Dragon.

    Doraim¡¯s older sister. (Second eldest)

    Married.

    A woman with determined eyes.

    Called as the ¡°Magic Dragon¡±.

    Suiren¡¯s husband.

    Strong looking macho that looks simr to a certain general.

    Called as the ¡°Evil Dragon¡±.

    Suiren and Maxbergak¡¯s daughter.

    A girl smaller than Rasuti.

    Called as the ¡°Violent Dragon¡±.

    Doraim¡¯s younger sister. (Third daughter)

    Unmarried.

    Gorgeous curly haired woman

    TN: me Dragon.

    Doraim¡¯s younger brother.

    Unmarried.

    Ikemen young-man.

    ********************

    ¡¾Devil¡¿

    Male. Doraim¡¯s attendant.

    Doraim¡¯s adviser?

    Female.

    Devil, Rasuti¡¯s servant.

    Female.

    Devil, Rasuti¡¯s servant.

    ********************

    ¡¾Beastkins¡¿

    Messenger from the east mountain(Howling Vige).

    Dog beastkin.

    Should be a fairly strong warrior.

    Migrant from the east mountain(Howling Vige).

    Dog beastkin.

    Daughter of the vige chief.

    Beastkin representative of Big Tree vige.

    ¡¾Elder Dwarf¡¿

    First dwarf to came to the vige.

    Expert in alcoholic beverage making.

    As the number of dwarves has increased, he became the representative of the dwarves.

    Dwarves who came to the vige after Donovan.

    Experts in alcoholic beverage making.

    Lured by the wine here and migrated without me knowing.

    ********************

    ¡¾Shashaato City¡¿

    Human. Merchant.

    President of the Goroun Company.

    Person withmon sense.

    ********************

    ¡¾???¡¿

    Child between Hiraku and the vampire Loo. Son.

    Will be a great man in the future.

    The vige chief and Loo wants to raise him but he¡¯s always with the oni maids.

    Child between Hiraku and the angel Tier. Daughter.

    Like Alfred, she is being raised by the oni maids.

    ********************

    ¡¾Others¡¿

    Number increases on their own.

    There are now various types of them.

    Confirmed the newly discovered type called wine slime.

    Produce milk.

    However, it is unsure if this is simr to the cow in the previous world.

    Lay eggs.

    However, the way itys eggs is different from the chicken in the previous world.

    Naughty at first but quiet now.

    Gives goat milk.

    Purchased to be the mount of the vige chief.

    Has not been tamed by the vige chief yet.

 Chapter 81 - Villager Gathering Plan and Sports Festival Planning

    <h4>Chapter 81 ¨C Viger Gathering n and Sports Festival nning</h4>

    A demand for new gaming toy appeared and I suddenly remember the existence of tic-tac-toe.

    I carved three vertical and horizontal lines into a 3 by 3 board and drill a hole in the middle of each space where you can stick the symbols I made.

    I tried it and found out that it is overwhelmingly advantageous if one were to mark the central space so I made a four by four board.

    It is quite profound.

    Even if one already lined up a row, both parties sometimes don¡¯t notice it.

    By the way, it is a rule failure if both parties didn¡¯t dere who won first.

    It is unexpectedly overlooked most times which results toe-from-behind defeat.

    TN: It¡¯s like Nik Te. He found it out first but someone imed it for him so he became the loser in the end.

    I also made a five by five board but it¡¯s a failure.

    It takes too much time and really hard to y.

    ¡¸Reward medal? You started something strange.¡¹

    Doraim is having a conversation with Rasuti while enjoying the regr 3 by 3 tic tac toe board.

    Doraim¡¯s visit to the vige has decreased. It is probably rted to Hakuren.

    Or is it the result of themia transport? He can obtain things he wanted even without going here.

    Hakuren joined their conversation.

    ¡¸Doraim-chan, by chance, do you not want to meet your oneechan?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, you¡¯re joking aneki.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then, are you going to my house to y too?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, o, of course. However, I heard you¡¯re doing a lot of things. It is a good thing that you came here since I can hear your voice now.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m only joking. You don¡¯t have to panic that much.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, ahahaha¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸By the way Rasuti-chan, may I also use the reward medal you receive as our race¡¯s representative in something?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I can¡¯t think of what to use it for. Do you have anything in mind?¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be possibly used to gather some humans and demons?¡¹

    ¡¸Aneki? If you¡¯re thinking of a sacrificial ritual please stop.¡¹

    ¡¸Now Doraim-chan, do you really think your oneechan will do such a thing? I¡¯ll get angry.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸To tell you the truth, the vige chief¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸You want to gather humans and demons?¡¹

    It was proposed during a meeting with the race¡¯s representatives.

    It was proposed using the reward medal.

    The intention was to solve the problem I had said before.

    ¡¸Males in this vige are too few.¡¹

    ¡¸If we don¡¯t bring up people who can do farm work beside me, the vige will copse if something happens to me.¡¹

    The proposal to solve those two problems was to gather humans and demons.

    Indeed.

    I don¡¯t think it is bad but¡­.

    ¡¸How many are you nning to gather?¡¹

    ¡¸I think the more, the better.¡¹

    ¡¸That might be so but if the poption suddenly increase, will we be okay?¡¹

    Up to now, we can still adapt and support everyone even if the poption increase.

    However, we¡¯re talking about gathering a number of people to formally form a vige.

    Rapid poption growth will have many problems.

    Honestly speaking, when the 10 civil servant girls came, we have expected problems to arise.

    However, Frau wlessly handles them well so there were no problems.

    But I will be too naive if I think that the same will happen now.

    I don¡¯t know how they n on bringing them here or what connection they n to use but problems will definitely arise if a lot of new people migrates in this vige.

    ¡¸Therefore, it is proposed that we¡¯ll make a new vige in another ce.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸It means as it sounds. We¡¯ll make a new vige in a different location and gather humans and demons to farm there.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.I see.¡¹

    There will be problems if they suddenly came here so you¡¯ll separate them from the start.

    ¡­¡­..

    Not bad.

    No, I think it¡¯s a good idea.

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    This is a proposal meeting so no decision yet.

    The one with the final say will be the vige chief.

    Of course, it means that it is my responsibility to decide.

    I don¡¯t want to escape from responsibility but I want to be more of a farmer than a vige chief.

    So when I proposed a majority decision, it was denied by the majority.

    The majority agreed that only I have the right to decide.

    Moreover, under a harsh environment, I have been persuaded to be a strong leader that can decide when necessary.

    Frau was also on the side that persuading me so it is useless for me to hand over the power to decide to the governor.

    Therefore, I decided.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s gather vigers and make a new vige.¡¹

    After that, I returned the submitted reward medal.

    It is not a personal appeal.

    This is something that can be proposed directly without using it.

    Though I decided to gather vigers and make a new vige, I¡¯m not doing anything.

    There is nothing to do.

    There is no need for me to do anything at this moment.

    The high elves and the kuros are surveying several ces to select for the new vige.

    I thought that it is good to select a ce beside a river but if the river overflowed, it will be a big problem. They also have to keep in mind that the ce should not irritate the monsters living in the forest.

    I¡¯ll leave it to them.

    In regards to gathering vigers, Frau, Rasuti, and Hakuren are talking with Doraim, Beezel, and Michael-san.

    Though they can gather them easily, there are various troublesome procedures they need to go through. They also need to talk to various people.

    My apologies but I¡¯ll leave it all to you.

    Though I left it to them¡­.I¡¯m a little lonely since I¡¯m not involved in anything.

    It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll just work hard for the sports festival with reward medals as prizes event that I have thought of.

    The members of the sports festival executivemittee are me and the civil servant girls.

    Since Loo, Tier, and the onis are busy raising my children, they¡¯ll take the role advisers.

    There is also Flora but she¡¯s already busy with the taste improvement of the miso and soy sauce so I don¡¯t want to bother her.

    The sports festival is important but soy sauce and miso are also important.

    To decide the events of the sports festival, I investigated various things.

    Though I said I investigated¡­.the race¡¯s differences are obvious.

    For example, when running on a level ground, the onis are overwhelming fast while the dwarves are really slow that you¡¯ll doubt if they are really running.

    When ites to obstacle race, the high elves are agile but the mountain elves and beastkins will not fall behind.

    The dwarves will definitely be pulverized in the obstacles.

    Though there are naturally individual differences, I judged that the race difference is too great to be able topete fairly.

    I originally intended to divide each team ording to race but that would be pointless.

    There are events where the kuros and spiders can¡¯t participate and Rasuti and Hakuren are too OP.

    The beastkins are also at a disadvantage because they are all young.

    Reviewing.

    Should I divide them into two groups, red and white?

    But how will I divide them?

    Should we take half of each race and have them join each team?

    There are nopetitions called sports festival but there seem to be simr events.

    To me who came from another world, sports festival is amon event.

    Three-legged race, obstacle race, ball-throwing game, ball-rolling game, bo-taoishi, mock cavalry, I yed them all.

    When I told that to the civil servant girls, they told me simr events¡­¡­

    Martial artspetition, spell castingpetition, huntingpetition, ultra long-distance ry race, and war simtion are the games they told me.

    Martial artspetition is true to its name.

    ¡¸If it is an armed battle, the participants are free to choose their weapon. It is really popr.¡¹

    Spell castingpetition, I feel likepeting with magic is safer than martial arts.

    ¡¸Simple magic is really effective against any target so it is always used in that event.¡¹

    Huntingpetition is set in a suitable forest. The participantspete for the type and size of the hunted prey¡­.

    ¡¸It is not really a seriouspetition, it is more on socializing. Well, there are some people who don¡¯t get it.¡¹

    Ultra long-distance ry is apetition where a team carries luggage from a city to a distant town.

    You can use whatever transportation means you can.

    The first team who carried the luggage to the designated ce wins.

    ¡¸It is done quite frequently in order to establish a means of transportation.¡¹

    ¡¸However, although obstructing otherpetitors is not allowed, you should never let your guard down since it is impossible to oversee thepetition the whole time.¡¹

    War simtion is a war simtion.

    ¡¸It is a practice for war. There are quite a number of people who are injured during that event.¡¹

    ¡¸Dying is not unusual either.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    After hearing them, I decided to temporarily freeze the sports festival and consider another n.

    The civil servant girls showed interest in the events that I proposed but the racial difference is too troublesome.

    Even if some argue about individuality, the obvious superiority or inferiority can¡¯t be overlooked.

    The purpose of sports festival is recreation.

    In other words ¡­

    I recalled an idol program I was watching in the hospital when I was in my previous world.

    No, what I recalled is the show next to it.

    It was a program that travels all over the world.

    And in the corners of the world.

    There are various festivals.

    What I should conduct is not a school-wide sports festival but a world-ss festival.

 Chapter 82 - Festival Executive Committee and Musical Instrument

    <h4>Chapter 82 ¨C Festival Executive Committee and Musical Instrument</h4>

    The sports festival executivemittee was dissolved and a festival executivemittee was established.

    The members are still me and the civil servant girls.

    ¡¸Lifting decorations while walking around? What about the destination?¡¹

    ¡¸Throwing tomatoes? That¡¯s wasting food¡­.don¡¯t you think so too, vige chief?¡¹

    ¡¸Running after a cow? What¡¯s the point¡­.¡¹

    TN: Last two are from Spain, right?

    ¡¸Chasing after a rolling food down the slope? Ehto¡­.¡¹

    TN: Cheese rolling fest in UK?

    Even if I exin those festivals using words, it seems like they don¡¯t get it.

    Maa, that¡¯s right.

    Maa, that¡¯s right?

    Those festivals are native to each country so if a person from another ce saw them, they¡¯ll think that they are doing some strange things.

    But if they¡¯re not like that, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be televised.

    First, I exined to them what a festival is.

    They must see it like a normal type of celebration.

    Like the usual Bon Festival Dance in my previous world.

    ¡­¡­.

    Well, that¡¯s ording to mymon sense but how should I exin it to these civil servant girls who don¡¯t have any idea about it.

    ¡¸Festival¡­.there are festivals to celebrate New Year and harvest.¡¹

    ¡¸Is something needs to be done during festivals?¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­.¡¹

    Right, I made a mistake.

    Even if I exin about festival using words, they won¡¯t be able to understand it.

    They understand the part of eating and drinking but they don¡¯t understand the actions that need to be done during the celebration.

    That is the standard of this world. I thought I canpletely entrust it to the civil service girls but apparently, it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    TN: Starting from this point is the origin story of a countryside festival.

    ¡¸In my ce, Pyoppyo goes to the heart of the city and attacks a rich man¡¯s house.¡¹

    ¡¸Pyoppyo dug a hole then attack Mumu.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, isn¡¯t Mumu some sort of food? How did Pyoppyo attack?¡¹

    ¡¸Ambush in the dark.¡¹

    It seems like festival in the countryside here is really different.

    How did it originate from assassination?

    No, more than that, the problem is¡­.

    ¡¸Can you integrate it with my n?¡¹

    ¡¸That will be difficult.¡¹

    The future of the festival executivemittee is dark.

    Let¡¯s stop at once.

    There are a lot of people who can sing in the vige.

    They are quite lively whether they are eating, working, or between work.

    Moreover, they are good.

    Pretty good.

    Since I don¡¯t have a single fragment of confidence in my singing ability, I¡¯m a bit jealous.

    However, even though there are singers in the vige, there are only a few instruments.

    It is because musical instruments are owned only by those who can afford.

    Therefore, there are only a few instruments in the vige. And they are practically bells.

    There is no way you can enjoy music using that.

    I¡¯ve already known about it when I thought about the BGM of the sports festival.

    Therefore, I started making musical instruments.

    First, a flute.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    It didn¡¯t produce a sound.

    So it is useless if I just put a hole.

    By the way, how many holes should I bore?

    Harp.

    ¡­¡­..

    How many strings should it have?

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Xylophone.

    ¡­¡­.

    It made a hitting-a-wood sound.

    I imagined it to at least to make a ¡°pon¡± sound.

    Should I adjust the length of each bar and the type of wood?

    I boldly made a guitar!

    ¡­..however, it is impossible to make an instrument that I have never touched before.

    I asked the civil servant girls about it by describing the shape and one of them said that it was a lute.

    Thinking about it, a lute is a musical instrument that is simr to a guitar that usually appears in fantasy story, to think that it will appear here too.

    Either way, the sound it produced was not that appealing.

    Sound.

    For the time being, I thought of an instrument that I can possibly reproduce with the right sound, a drum.

    ¡­¡­..

    I cut down a log and hollowed it.

    Then, put cloth on both end¡­.no, cloth is not good enough so I put leather.

    The leather was given by Zabuton. It came from her collection that she saved up on the tree.

    With that, it produced a good sound.

    Fufufu

    Finally, I was able to make a musical instrument that can produce a decent sound.

    Good good

    I will continue in this direction.

    ¡­¡­

    I gripped the AFT and looked at the wood next to me intensely.

    For some reason, I made a mokugyo.

    I was mortified but it made the best sound I heard up to now.

    Hahaha

    The limit of one¡¯s ability.

    Let¡¯s request the viger¡¯s cooperation.

    A person who knows something about musical instrument¡­..I have never heard of such a viger.

    When I was making musical instruments, the high elves, mountain elves, and civil servant girls are wandering around from time to time.

    I strive for making musical instruments while listening to their opinions.

    I followed their instructions to be exact.

    Various flutes, big and small.

    The flute was preferred over transverse flute.

    Harp, lute, guitar like instrument, shamisen like instrument, guqin like instrument.

    I don¡¯t remember their name but I know that the name changes as the number of strings of the musical instrument changes.

    Maracas, xylophone, musical chimes, drum.

    I don¡¯t know about the details but I made each part as instructed.

    The others assemble and tune them.

    Indeed, you can make a drum with different sound just by simply cing leather on one side.

    I never thought of it.

    Though I thought of xylophone, I forgot about musical chimes¡­.

    Darn.

    Since I was a bit annoyed by it, I made simr instruments like tambourine, casts, and triangle.

    Unfortunately, they already assembled musical instruments simr to them but no oneined about the things I made.

    Although it seems like there is a piano-like thing here, we did not make one because it is too difficult to make.

    Should I consult Michael-san in order to obtain one?

    Though I cannot y, someone else can y it.

    Well, that¡¯s another story. For now, we were able to make several musical instruments.

    Since there are musical instruments, the next thing to do is about the performance.

    The one who cooperated in making the instruments, the high elves, mountain elves, and civil servant girls, can y well.

    High elves are good with wind instruments.

    Mountain elves are good with percussion instruments.

    The civil servant girls are good with string instruments. It is good that they are properly divided.

    They even taught those who never touched musical instruments before to be able to y them without problems.

    I thought about distributing musical instrument to the vigers but it became something like a vige-owned objects where they can be lent to anyone.

    Though they are lent out, they properly return it and there is no need to collect them so there was no problem.

    The vigers were touched by the musical instruments and given that they can be guided on how to y them. Music was continued to be heard nonstop at the vige.

    That¡¯s great.

    ¡­¡­..

    Until the third day.

    ¡¸How about stop ying music at night?¡¹

    Only that time that it was decided to have a fixed time to y musical instruments.

    It is now prohibited to y music after sunset.

    Of course, it is not prohibited to y at dinner and during banquet.

    I want them to enjoy everything moderately.

    By the way, Alfred and Tiselle¡¯s room is soundproofed by magic so it is quiet there.

    That is also the reason for myte action.

 Chapter 83 - Dwarvesâ€™ Mode of Life and New Visitor

    <h4>Chapter 83 ¨C Dwarves¡¯ Mode of Life and New Visitor</h4>

    Dwarves, upon hearing that race name, you¡¯ll probably think that they are always drunk but they are not.

    They are hard workers, but only on things rted to alcohol.

    If alcohol is involved, they even farm withoutining.

    On the contrary, they are noisier than anyone, especially during harvest time.

    That¡¯s a good thing.

    When brewing alcoholic beverages, one might think that they will be drinking what they brew as taste test habitually but they have never done anything like that.

    When I asked them, they said.

    ¡¸If we got drunk, how are we going to make good alcohol?¡¹

    Indeed.

    There are times when they are using fire when brewing liquor, they take turns all day and all night to make sure that the liquor is being constantly heated in the right temperature.

    ¡¸A fire watchman who drinks is damnable.¡¹

    I think that¡¯s true.

    Fire is scary after all.

    They drink alcohol as they eat.

    ¡¸Umu, today¡¯s liquor is a failure.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, the scent is all over. It is only a liquor for burning throat.¡¹

    ¡¸Speaking of scent, I found a tree that smells good. Why don¡¯t we make barrels using that?¡¹

    ¡¸Instead on barrels, why don¡¯t we use the method that the vige chief said?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it about using dried crops to add scent?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll only need to smoke the liquor before drinking it. It won¡¯t be difficult.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. However, I feel a bit regretful that we have not thought of such a method before.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha¡¹

    Although they drink alcohol during every meal, the products they made have good reviews and their research results are good.

    Because of that, I have to regte the heavy drinking culture of the vige.

    Now, vigers can only drink alcohols during banquet.

    I know that it is bad to ban it for a long time so after they learn to drink in moderation, I¡¯ll lift the ban¡­.I hope this continues as I visioned.

    Well, they can always drink if they exchange reward medals for alcohol so I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll rebel.

    In any case, unlike their image, dwarves are not drunkards.

    They are enthusiastic.

    In regards to brewing alcohol.

    ¡­..

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡¸Ah, Donovan¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, vige chief?¡¹

    ¡¸Did your number increase again?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. Someone arrived this morning. I thought of letting vige chief know as soon as possible but I want to prioritize brewing alcohol.¡¹

    Currently, there are now 15 dwarves.

    ¡¸Do you have troubles in sleeping space? Do you want another one to be constructed?¡¹

    ¡¸I would like for a dry cabin to be constructed first. After that, we want a new distiller. We¡¯ll set that up in the new cabin.¡¹

    ¡¸I could have that build if necessary but how about your sleeping space?¡¹

    ¡¸No, please make the cabin first. The floor is enough for all of us to sleep in.¡¹

    They are enthusiastic.

    In regards to brewing alcohol.

    A visitor came.

    It is a strange person.

    Strange point number one.

    He managed to enter the vige without being detected by Zabuton, the angels, and the kuros.

    Well, that happened with the new dwarves too¡­.

    Strange point number two.

    Zabuton and the kuros did not attack him.

    He gives the vibes that even if you start a fight with him, you won¡¯t be able to touch him.

    Strange point number three.

    He was discovered when he was prostrating in front of the statues of gods at the shrine I made under the big tree.

    And when we discovered and surrounds him, he did not stand up and kept all five on the ground.

    Why is he on all five?

    That is the highest form of prostrating.

    Given that he¡¯s showing his utmost respect, we only watch him until he¡¯s satisfied.

    And the visitor¡¯s identity was uncovered in an instant.

    ¡¸Ancestor-sama?¡¹

    Loo¡¯s grandfather.

    ¡¸I heard that Lulushi gave birth to a child. I thought it was some kind of mistake but¡­.it is true.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I also never thought that I can bear a child.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, however, having a child is a rare urrence so he¡¯s a treasure. Cherish him.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you very much.¡¹

    Although he¡¯s her ancestor-san, he looks like her oniichan.

    He¡¯s wearing a cliche like high noble clothes with torn part.

    Although there is a torn part, it doesn¡¯t look sluggish. On the contrary, it looks fashionable.

    He¡¯s not giving off an aristocratic air but it¡¯s opposite, he seems friendly.

    Maa, it is probably because his clothes are dirty as he prostrated on all five.

    ording to Lulushi¡¯s introduction, ancestor-san has been living since 4,000 years ago.

    4,000 years.

    I cannot detect a single trace of it in this everyday neighborhood oniisan.

    ¡¸Hahaha. The trick to living long is asionally resetting one¡¯s memory.¡¹

    Seeing that I¡¯m doubtful, ancestor-san exins it to me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t forget about important things like names and blood rtionship, all others are to be forgotten. You¡¯ll be uneasy at first but you¡¯ll get ustomed to it after doing it a few more times. Thest time I reset was about 200 years ago so I feel young again.¡¹

    ¡¸So, vampires have that ability?¡¹

    ¡¸It is not a vampire¡¯s ability, it¡¯s magic. I think some dragons are doing it too. Living long is also tough. Ah, haven¡¯t you heard anything from Dors?¡¹

    ¡¸You know Dors?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard about you from Dors. Ah, right right, I¡¯m sorry for entering the vige without greeting you. I was nning on going home silently after I verify the situation but the smell of interest caught me.¡¹

    ¡¸Smell?¡¹

    ¡¸This. This statue. The god of creation.¡¹

    ¡¸God of creation? Which one?¡¹

    I caved two gods under the big tree.

    One is the god I met when I came to this world.

    The other one is the god of agriculture who bestowed me the AFT.

    Ancestor-san did not hesitate and pointed the god I met when I came to this world.

    ¡¸That one. It¡¯s amazing. It is the exact embodiment of the god of creation. I instinctively prostrated.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.you met him?¡¹

    ¡¸Once, when I was born. My constitution is a bit different but he told me to persevere.¡¹

    ¡¸Your unusual constitution is being a vampire? ¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it. Because of my constitution, I had a lot of hardship and was saved various times. However, even though I seem to have done a lot, I have no memories of them. hahaha ¡¹

    Ancestor-sanughs but looking at his face, I can see that he¡¯s serious.

    ¡¸No matter what I happens, I will never forget the god of creation. However, I don¡¯t really remember how he truly looks like. Is he a young person? Or an old one? What is the color of his eyes? What is the color of his hair? What about the length? Though I also tried making an image of him, I couldn¡¯t make something that can embody him like this one. ¡¹

    Seeing the eyes of ancestor-san, I feel warm.

    ¡¸As expected, it is impossible to make things that embody him. ¡¹

    ¡¸It is regrettable but you are right. Therefore, I want you to carve a new one for me. I will pay you properly. I wonder if you can do it for me. ¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­. ¡¹

    I was a little worried so I looked around.

    Few vigers have gathered¡­.

    Loo and Flora are looking at me as if willing to worship me just to ept the request.

    Tier and the angels are looking at me helplessly.

    Rasuti and Hakuren look like they are waiting for me to answer.

    Frau and the civil servant girls seem to have decided not to look at ancestor-san.

    They are escaping reality.

    The others are on their all fours.

    Most of them have helpless faces.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll carve it¡­.however, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll like it. I¡¯m not a sculptor. ¡¹

    Actually, even though I¡¯m the one carving, all the credits should be on the AFT.

    ¡¸Ah, I don¡¯t mind it at all. Thank you very much.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Please give me some time and I¡¯ll give it to you. Ah¡­..what size do you want? Do you want life size?¡¹

    ¡¸I would love that.¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative. I¡¯ll carve it right away.¡¹

    I went to the forest and chose a good tree and cut it down.

    I transformed the AFT into a chisel and carved while giving off my feelings of gratitude.

    Carve carve carve

    I transformed the AFT into a graver for fine-tuning.

    Finish.

    Though I feel that it became 20% more handsome than the statue under the big tree¡­..I think the atmosphere it gives off matches it.

    ¡¸How¡¯s this?¡¹

    I didn¡¯t hear ancestor-san¡¯s answer since he¡¯s already on all five before the newly carved statue.

    After that, we held a wee banquet for ancestor-san.

    In the midst of it, ancestor-san embraced Alfred with a fully smiling face.

    This person is probably doing what a grandfather is expected to do but looking at his young face, they look like father and son.

    Though I thought that they are picturesque, I¡¯m a little jealous because it is my son.

    Loo came to me and soothed me.

    Un, this is a family.

    During the banquet, Loo talked a lot about ancestor-san and only then I understood how awesome he is.

 Chapter 84 - Church and Piano

    <h4>Chapter 84 ¨C Church and Piano</h4>

    A certain country, central temple.

    ¡¸Ohh, Founder-sama, wee back.¡¹

    ¡¸Long time no see.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes,st time we¡¯ve met was 50 years ago.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Are you the temple head now?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I was elected 30 years ago.¡¹

    ¡¸You are a faithful one. It is proper for you to be chosen.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    ¡¸Did anything happen?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s none. Things are as usual.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? But I brought a joyous change today.¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of change?¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to enshrine the statue I brought in the main temple.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­a new statue?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I want you to enshrine it in the best ce.¡¹

    ¡¸The best ce? You mean we¡¯ll have to put it where the statue of the creation god is enshrined?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, there¡­.fufufu. Why do you look dissatisfied?¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand your dissatisfaction but one you see the statue I brought, you¡¯ll change your mind.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Otherwise, do you think I¡¯ll evene here?¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, I will arrange the instation.¡¹

    A few dayster, a grand festival was held in the oldest authoritative temple on the continent.

    The reason for the festival is unknown.

    However, it is thergest festival in the temple¡¯s history.

    It is also rumored that all those who had entered the main temple are overflowing with tears.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s entitle the sculptor as a saint.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t, that¡¯s something that can¡¯t be done. The person in question dislikes standing out. He might even hate us if we designate him as a saint.¡¹

    ¡¸Mou, such a pity.¡¹

    ¡¸However, there will be no problem if we assist him secretly.¡¹

    ¡¸Truly. As expected of founder-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, tell all branches, never be hostile against him.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha¡¹

    ¡¸Vige chief, what a grandous sneeze, are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah yeah, I¡¯m even surprised myself.¡¹

    After being bestowed by god with ¡°healthy body¡±, this is the first time I sneeze.

    Since I have a healthy body, does it means that it is not because of a physiological phenomenon?

    ¡¸By the way vige chief, are we going to install the piano now?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    The piano was sent by ancestor-san after he left.

    He tried to pay me for the sculpture when I gave it to him but I declined since I feel like I¡¯m selling god.

    He wants to pay but I don¡¯t want to receive anything. We talk and talk until the topic reaches Tiselle¡¯s birthday celebration.

    The piano was his birthday present for her.

    I was really pleased but Frau and the civil servant girls mouths were wide open.

    I heard that a piano is a really high-end item, is that the reason?

    In any case, since I already received it, I¡¯ll use it without reservation.

    By the way, after various debates on where should it be installed, it was decided that it will be ced in the dining room.

    ¡¸That piano, it is a Grazuole piano. It is said that there are only three of them in the world¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I confirmed the emblem. It is genuine.¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that the only ones who have them are the biggest church and temple.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, and they only use it during big ceremonies.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..I-I shouldn¡¯t have checked the emblem. Are we even qualified to y it?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right but this is a rare chance¡­..no, normally, we¡¯ll never have an opportunity to touch it in our entire life.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what should we do?¡¹

    ¡¸Fraurem-san will have the final say. After that¡­.do you think Loo-san, Tier-san and the others know about it? It looks like they don¡¯t care. How about Rasuti-san and Hakuren-san? By chance, do you think the mountain elves or the elder dwarves know about it?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a possibility.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Then¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Allow me to y it while it¡¯s still possible.¡¹

    The newly arrived piano was popr.

    Various people wanted to y it.

    Well, some of them are good but most of them just want to y with it¡­..

    ¡¸Another one?¡¹

    ¡¸I really want to practice. It doesn¡¯t matter even if it is a ragged one.¡¹

    ¡¸It is for the stability of our spirit, so please. Practicing using that piano is kind of¡­.¡¹

    There were some people who volunteered to offer their reward medal but I returned them since it is unnecessary.

    It is not easy to get reward medal and I don¡¯t think that what they want actually needs reward medals.

    Because of that, I asked Michael-san to purchase another piano.

    Though it is already a used item, it is still expensive.

    Entertainment items sure are expensive.

    By the way, the one who transported the piano that ancestor-san sent was Maxbergak, Suiren¡¯s husband.

    It seems like he was indebted to ancestor-san in various things ever since he was born so he cannot refuse his request.

    I gave him crops as souvenir.

    Rasuti and Hakuren headed for the dungeon in the north.

    Their objectives are exterminating the big snakes, bloody viper, living in the dungeon and obtaining their meat.

    Apanying them are the same survey team.

    It will be safe if Rasuti and Hakuren are on their own but upon considering the titans who¡¯ll cooperate with them, I felt a little anxious.

    I wish there will be no internal disputes.

    What if, for some reason, Rasuti and Hakuren went berserk?

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    I wanted to send someone who can stop the two but gave up because there¡¯s no viger that can stop them.

    I gave the high elves that apany them a secret order of reporting to me if those two cause trouble.

    ¡°There was no problem.¡± that¡¯s the report I want to hear.

 Chapter 85 - Building a New Village

    <h4>Chapter 85 ¨C Building a New Vige</h4>

    The ce where the new vige will be built has been decided.

    The ce is a little south across the river in the west of Big Tree Vige.

    If we talk about its straight line distance from here¡­..about 10 kilometers?

    The river flows from north to south-southwest and the new vige location is a little closer to the river.

    ¡¸Why is that location selected?¡¹

    ¡¸First of all, considering its hierarchical rtionship with this vige, it is necessary to be located downstream.¡¹

    Eh?

    I¡¯m a little perplexed with Ria¡¯s answer.

    ¡¸Hierarchical rtionship?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.is that necessary?¡¹

    ¡¸It is necessary.¡¹

    She told me that with eyes that have no trace of impurity.

    Really? So it¡¯s necessary.

    Ma-maa, okay.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why it¡¯s downstream¡­.but why on the other side of the river?¡¹

    ¡¸If the new vige ever tries to revolt, they will be stopped by the river.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡¸Revolt?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it is necessary to think that possibility.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it a useless thinking?¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    I-is that so?

    It¡¯s not useless.

    ¡­¡­..

    Let¡¯s not think about it deeply.

    ¡¸Another reason for that ce being chosen is that there are no big monsters or demon beasts nearby. The spiderlings and the kuros are enough to defend it.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I understand.¡¹

    That reminds me, the kuros, who have coordinated and voluntarily control their birth, are working hard this year.

    Perhaps they are thinking of the security needs of the new vige so they are trying to increase their number again.

    Or, are they anticipating the increase in harvest because of the establishment of the new vige?

    Perhaps both.

    Looking at them, Masayuki, that one who has a lot of partners, has tired eyes.

    My sympathy.

    I really know how you feel.

    Let¡¯s return to new vige building.

    ¡¸I now know about the location of the new vige. Then, I have to go there and clear up the forest first.¡¹

    ¡¸Right but there is something we¡¯d like to work in before that.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    ¡¸Bridge.¡¹

    ¡¸Bridge? Ah, ahhh, a bridge to cross the river.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thinking about the transport of materials, it would really help if there¡¯s a bridge.¡¹

    ¡¸Correct¡­..so, have you been avoiding the river until now?¡¹

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s a ce where one can cross. The kuros are jumping over that ce to cross the river.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸The waterway was being used simr to a road so I think that we should build a bridge near the waterway.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Please do so.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you.¡¹

    The first construction team of the new vige.

    Representative: Me.

    Construction workers: Eight high elves including Ria.

    Heavyborer: Five lizardmen.

    Guards: ten kuros.

    Liaison Officer: Kuudel.

    The river¡¯s width is about 5 meters.

    The depth of water is around 1 to 3 meters depending on the location.

    The riverside is not sandy but a rocky ce.

    It is about 1 meter above river level.

    North of where we are is a ce simr to a waterfall which is about 7 meters in height.

    The waterway is getting water from this high waterfall.

    We¡¯ll build a bridge a little downstream from where we are.

    Bridge.

    I thought we¡¯re going to make a suspension bridge but the elves seem to have a different idea.

    We¡¯ll make a bridge made from one fat tree.

    We just need to make sure that both ends are fixed so it won¡¯t move.

    I ne the top surface of the bridge so it can be walked on easily.

    The distance between the ground and the surface of the bridge is about 1 meter.

    With the help of the AFT, wepleted it in no time.

    ¡¸Is this all right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, let¡¯s build some more please.¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative.¡¹

    We built five bridges.

    They were built with the distance where you can see all of them in one look.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t it be better to build one wide bridge?¡¹

    ¡¸If we build a wide bridge, big monsters and demon beasts will cross it.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, so that¡¯s why.¡¹

    I guess I should pay attention to the state of the surrounding too.

    ¡¸Can you clear up the ces both sides of each bridge? That will make any approaching monsters or demon beasts easier to be spotted.¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative.¡¹

    Using the AFT, I cut the trees and plow the ground.

    It will be visually better if I turn it into awn than in soil.

    With that, our bridge building ended.

    I thought that we¡¯re going to the location of the new vige immediately but I guess I¡¯m wrong.

    ¡¸Then, vige chief, the ce is in this direction.¡¹

    I started making a road on our way to the new vige construction site.

    Yes, a road is certainly necessary.

    I cut down the trees and plow the stumps using the AFT.

    The road is about 5 meters wide.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll hunt around this ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, just let me know if I got off course.¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative.¡¹

    I quietly made the road until the sun sets.

    It seems like I¡¯m already ustomed on the proper use of the AFT. Compared before, my road making did not take several days.

    ¡¸This is the nned construction site?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    I¡¯m not sure if this ce is good or bad.

    Though I¡¯m not sure, it probably is. I trust Ria¡¯s judgment.

    ¡¸Vige chief, this tree.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    Ria guided me to one big tree.

    It is like the tree in the middle of Big Tree vige.

    ¡¸I would like to make this tree the center of a new vige.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I get it now.¡¹

    I plow the area around the tree.

    I prepared the ce as Ria suggested and clear everything around it.

    This time, I took it in my heart that I should not think of unnecessary things.

    Because crops will sprout if I think about them.

    It has be a field and it is heartbreaking to destroy budding crops.

    I have no excuse for Ria and the others who are already nning various things.

    I¡¯m innocent. It can¡¯t be helped since I have the AFT.

    After working for a few days, the vastnd around the big tree was cleared.

    Next, digging a well.

    Until now, we¡¯re drinking water from the sk we carried. We¡¯ll have it easier now.

    Next is toilet.

    Yes, toilet is important.

    We secured the grass for wiping purposes and installed a hand washing tub.

    Next time, let¡¯s bring a slime.

    Big tree, well, and toilet.

    We secured arge amount of timber when we cleared up the forest.

    It seems like the construction has not started yet so I build a shrine beside the big tree.

    I want to enshrine the god who sent me to this world and the god who bestowed me the AFT in this ce too.

    The high elves help me so we finished it in a very short time.

    I carved the statue of the two.

    Yup, they are both ikemen.

    Just like in Big Tree vige, I also carved Kuro and Yuki¡¯s statues and arrange them like guardian dogs.

    I added some yfulness and also carved a life-size Zabuton statue¡­.

    I find it troublesome where to put it.

    I feel like it will be disrespectful to the gods if I put her statue with them so I decided to put it on the tree.

    I had the spiderlings came here and carry the statue on the big tree.

    How are they going to put it there?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if you fixed it in ce in order for it not to drop.¡¹

    Ah, I just noticed now but there are dozens of spiderlings on the big tree.

 Chapter 86 - New Village Building and the Return of the Survey Team

    <h4>Chapter 86 ¨C New Vige Building and the Return of the Survey Team</h4>

    The new vige¡¯s facilities, well, toilet, and shrine, werepleted.

    Next one would be a big building that can be used as an assembly house.

    Being protected from rain is enough.

    I thought of helping them build it but there is another thing that needs to be built.

    Waterway.

    Though there is a well, waterway is essential if you think about the field.

    The waterway and its drain should be built parallel to the road.

    I guess I¡¯ll make the drain waterway first.

    After a few days, I reached the river.

    Compared to the past, I realized that I¡¯m faster now.

    ¡¸Is this a good ce for the reservoir?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please dig it there.¡¹

    Though the order seems to be reversed, I dug a reservoir at the end of the drain waterway.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t forget to make a slime pool for drainage purification.

    After that, I now have to build the drawing water waterway but I thought that I shouldn¡¯t build it anymore.

    I think the new vigers should build it on their own.

    If I prepare everything for them, who knows if they¡¯ll take it for granted.

    Right?

    Umu.

    Yes, they shouldn¡¯t monopolize all the benefits for all the things we made here.

    Thinking about it, it seems like my work here is done.

    ¡¸Anything else?¡¹

    ¡¸No, thank you very much. We can take care of everything else.¡¹

    The eight high elves and five lizardmen were already reced several times during the building process.

    Ten kuros are guarding them and there¡¯s also the dozens of spiderlings that unexpectedly came.

    They¡¯re going to be okay, right?

    ¡¸I understand. Continue your hard work.¡¹

    I was held by Kuudel, the Riaison officer, and she carried me back to the Big Tree Vige.

    Maa, when I was working over there, she always carries me back before sunset so I¡¯m used to it.

    I have the AFT so I can work all night non-stop but ording to the vigers, I need to return and get back on my bed to take a good rest.

    If they really think so, please let me sleep more at night.

    When we got back to the vige, everything is the same as usual.

    Crops that can be harvested are harvested. After that, the field will be plowed again.

    For the new vige, they¡¯ll need to prepare seeds and seedlings so it will be harder than usual.

    The survey team who headed north returned.

    Rasuti and Hakuren are both in their dragon form. They are carrying their bloody vipers prey.

    ¡¸How many are those?¡¹

    They brought 17 bloody vipers to the vige.

    They take up too much space.

    ¡¸Did they not rot?¡¹

    Considering that time has already passed when they subjugated them, they should be dead for several days already.

    However, their meat looks fresh.

    ¡¸Bloody viper¡¯s meat is famous for its long preservation time.¡¹

    ¡¸Their vitality is so strong that they don¡¯t rot easily. Even if you cut their head, their body will grow if you don¡¯t kill them properly.¡¹

    Even if they said so, I was surprised that I can only reply ¡°haa¡±.

    ¡¸Did you annihte them?¡¹

    ¡¸We did not annihte them, we left the small ones. Because of that, every year¡­.no, that¡¯s not possible, how many years will it take before we can hunt them again?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.that aside, are the friendly titans alright?¡¹

    ¡¸We left some for them or else, the titans will not have anything to eat. ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.You mean, they eat bloody vipers? ¡¹

    ¡¸To be specific, they eat bloody viper¡¯s snakelets. ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­. ¡¹

    So, it¡¯s like their leftover food grew big and now acting violently?

    Let¡¯s not think about it deeply.

    ¡¸At any rate¡­..is the investigation of the dungeon in the northplete?¡¹

    I ask one of the high elves of the survey team.

    ¡¸Yes, we also got a detailed inside map of the dungeon from the friendly titans. All dangerous creatures inside are suppressed. That includes all the grown bloody vipers¡­..¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸Is that it? Don¡¯t you have anything else to report?¡¹

    After hearing my question, the high elf¡¯s face cramped.

    She¡¯s the high elf that I gave secret order to before leaving.

    ¡¸Rasuti and Hakuren, did they caused trouble?¡¹

    ¡¸A, a part of the dungeon copsed¡­¡­they are the cause¡­..the titans said that it¡¯s alright. They even said it in polite manner. ¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think they mean it? ¡¹

    ¡¸Even though they said that there¡¯s no problem, I think it has a huge impact on the titans. ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.Let¡¯s send some crops to the titanster. ¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. ¡¹

    Rasuti and Hakuren can¡¯t really hold back.

    Let¡¯s leave it as it is for now¡­.

    I gave each viger member of the survey team a reward medal.

    I hope they¡¯ll use it well.

    I thought of giving themia members crops but it seems like they are interested with the reward medal for some reason. I exined to them how to use it and pass them five reward medal.

    Please take note that it has no value outside the vige.

    The return of the survey team is celebrated with a banquet.

    Arge amount of bloody viper meat was cooked and served. That night was pretty intense.

    On the next day, Rasuti brought bloody viper¡¯s meat to Doraim¡¯s nest while Hakuren brought some to Suiren and Sekiren¡¯s nests.

    Looking at dragons carrying big snakes¡­.they look pretty mighty.

    Thought it already decreased a lot, why is it that there are still a huge amount of bloody vipers here?

    I¡¯ll give one to the kuros¡­.though they¡¯ve already eaten at the banquet, it seems like they still want to eat it.

    Will you be alright?

    Ah, should I roast it?

    Yes, let¡¯s roast it first.

    One for Zabuton and the spiderlings¡­.are you fine eating it raw?

    Zabuton and the spiderlings clustered to the bloody viper.

    Their number is a whole lot more than I imagined.

    ¡­¡­..

    It became bone in no time.

    There is arge, beautiful gem in its skull.

    It seems to be the magic stone that monsters and demon beasts have.

    Speaking of that, the big wild boar also has magic core but the kuros has been eating it.

    Is it edible?

    While I was thinking about it, Zabuton ate the magic stone.

    It seems edible.

    But it looks painful to eat so I guess I won¡¯t eat it anytime soon.

    In any case, all the bloody vipers were eaten after a few days.

    As for their bones¡­..I intended to plow them but they were kept in the warehouse.

 Chapter 87 - Rebellion of a Certain Mountain Elf

    <h4>Chapter 87 ¨C Rebellion of a Certain Mountain Elf</h4>

    We are a race called mountain elves.

    Nobody can match us in the mountains.

    The only ones who can be considered as a match is another mountain elf.

    Unfortunately, my family fought against another mountain elf family. We lost our home and were forced to wander.

    Lucky enough, we immediately found another ce we can settle down.

    Moreover, it is a much better cepared to our previous home.

    Ya-sama, the leader of our group, greeted the chief with respect and courtesy.

    As expected of Ya-sama.

    Being courteous is important.

    I think I should also show my courtesy too.

    And so, I greeted him with respect.

    However, at any rate, but!

    I¡¯m currently dissatisfied with our everyday lives.

    It is because of the attitude of the vige chief, the lord of our new home.

    He doesn¡¯t know how to treat a woman who fell in love for the first time.

    He really doesn¡¯t.

    In addition, he¡¯s not someone to fall in love with.

    Ya-sama is already at the right age.

    No, I feel like she already passed that age, no, she¡¯s just a veryte bloomer¡­.. no, damn it!

    At any rate, that man knows nothing about love!

    A heartless man!

    He doesn¡¯t know the word ¡°fidelity¡± and is in a rtionship with countless females!

    Well, it¡¯s true that I thought he¡¯s really amazing when I heard that he made this vige in this area alone.

    He deserves to be respected for it.

    He¡¯s also really awesome to have a famous vampire and a famous angel as his subordinates.

    However, that doesn¡¯t matter.

    His habit of making females his past time is the worst!

    I don¡¯t intend to go against him.

    I even recognize him as the lord of this ce.

    However, I will never ept him as Ya-sama¡¯s partner!

    NEVER!

    However, looking at the present situation, I doubt Ya-sama will listen to me.

    Simrly, it is a waste of time to talk to the vige chief.

    I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll stop changing partners every now and then just because I told him so.

    Then¡­..

    ¡­¡­

    What should I do?

    How can I prevent Ya-sama from the evil grasp of the vige chief?

    I should speak with someone with more wisdom.

    It is embarrassing to say but, we always relied on Ya-sama regarding that matter.

    But how can I consult Ya-sama about this¡­.

    I can¡¯t.

    All the person of wisdom residing in this vige is entirely hanging on the vige chief¡¯s tooth.

    The demondies who are called here as the civil servant girls seem to be alright¡­.however, I stopped because I can feel the pain in their eyes. How could I rely on them?

    Intuition is important.

    Using that, we managed to defend ourselves from various things on the mountain.

    With that, the remaining ones I can rely on are Zabuton-san and Kuro-san¡­.

    Butmunicating with them is difficult.

    They¡¯re also a little scary.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Since it hase to this, there¡¯s no choice but to rely on my own effort.

    I squeezed my brain a few times but nothing came out.

    Now is the time for you to be active, brain of mine!

    ¡­¡­.

    Presently, Ya-sama feels something for the vige chief. (My spection)

    But the vige chief feels nothing for Ya-sama. (Might be so but I¡¯m not really sure.)

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In other words, if Ya-sama gives up on the vige chief, everything will be OK.

    How can I make her give up?

    Should I say something about the age limit¡­.no, I shouldn¡¯t.

    Ya-sama is a wonderful woman.

    I can certainly found a good partner for her.

    And so, I gave up.

    Yes, I gave up.

    Let¡¯s think for another method¡­.

    If she saw the vige chief¡¯s bad side, will Ya-sama give up on him?

    Yes, that might be so.

    Then, this will be easy.

    Let¡¯s investigate the bad side of the vige chief!

    That¡¯s what I thought five days ago.

    The vige chief, who I thought was full of faults, is a very ordinary farmer.

    No, it might be better to say that he¡¯s a serious farmer.

    His only bad point is his night life¡­.

    Even so, I still believe that a polygamous family is bad.

    Mou.

    Could it be that Ya-sama¡¯s eyes are reliable?

    No no, I should not give up.

    Though I¡¯m trying to look for the vige chief¡¯s bad side, I can only observe him during my free time.

    In other words, I can only observe the vige chief for a limited time.

    There is a possibility that his bad points can be seen during the times my eyes are off him.

    I¡¯ll put off my work tomorrow.

    Today, the vige chief is doing a precision job for something at his house.

    Did someone ask him to do so?

    He cut a small tree and get some threads of Zabuton-san from the warehouse.

    What is he trying to do?

    By chance, could this be connected to the vige chief¡¯s bad points?

    Alright.

    No, I shouldn¡¯t get excited yet.

    I observe what the vige chief is doing.

    ¡­¡­..

    I don¡¯t get it at all.

    There were times where I don¡¯t understand the vige chief¡¯s action but not this much.

    I totally don¡¯t, wait¡­.

    ¡­¡­..

    I feel like I somewhat have an idea¡­..it is something that I¡¯m knowledgeable at¡­.

    ¡¸Trap?¡¹

    I unintentionally spoke.

    ¡¸Hahaha, it¡¯s not a trap.¡¹

    The vige chief has be aware of my presence.

    I¡¯m ashamed of my failure.

    However, it seems like the vige chief didn¡¯t know that I¡¯m secretly observing him.

    ¡¸Then, what¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.this will be here¡­..and it will bepleted with this.¡¹

    ¡¸It isplete now?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    The vige chief said so and put down a wooden board along with several more wooden boards arranged in a certain manner¡­¡­then, the ball begins to roll.

    The ball hits a board which is tied to a certain mechanism which is tied to another mechanism and is connected to some more mechanisms.

    ¡¸Oooohhhhhh! Amazing! A chain of traps!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, it¡¯s not a trap¡­. Well, it gives that feeling. But it stops here.¡¹

    With the vige chief¡¯s exnation, the ball seemed to have toe and go at the cup but it seems like something went wrong there.

    ¡¸What will happen if it goes well?¡¹

    ¡¸It will move here, then if you move this¡­.it will be like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooohhh!¡¹

    Mountain elves are good at hunting using traps.

    I just want to say that¡­.

    That said, I really love this!

    That day, I forgot about the time and just yed with the vige chief.

    Though it hasn¡¯t reached the end, I¡¯m satisfied.

    I don¡¯t want to leave that masterpiece for eternity.

    However, the heartless oni maid told us to tidy things up.

    She doesn¡¯t know the true meaning of art.

    She should have looked at it carefully.

    Since it hase to this I just need to¡­.ah, yes.

    I¡¯ll clean this up.

    She looks really scary.

    Kuh.

    She¡¯s just like an oni!

    ¡­¡­areh?

    At ater date.

    Though I know that it¡¯s pointless, I tried to gently speak with the vige chief.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯ty your hands on Ya-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸As you wish! But for that to happen, your cooperation is essential! Make sure that there won¡¯t be any situation where there¡¯s only she and I! Stay beside Ya as much as possible!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, yes.¡¹

    The vige chief made a face like a soldier who received reinforcement after being surrounded and isted by enemies.

    ¡¸If the atmosphere bes good, trample it in any way you can! I beg of you! Absolutely do it! Please!¡¹

    I don¡¯t feel any lie in any of his words.

    Did I misunderstand something?

    No no, the vige chief probably thinks that he doesn¡¯t deserve Ya-sama either.

    Yeah, that must be it.

    In any case, under the permission of the vige chief, I interfered with the rtionship development between Ya-sama and the vige chief.

    ¡­¡­..

    Areh?

    Why is Ya-sama looking at me with eyes full of grudge?

 Chapter 88 - The Village Chiefâ€™s Day, Morning till Noon

    <h4>Chapter 88 ¨C The Vige Chief¡¯s Day, Morning till Noon</h4>

    My morning iste.

    I only get up after the sun haspletely risen.

    After light exercising which is simr to radio gymnastics, I first look around the house.

    This is the job of the head of the family. I always do it every morning and evening.

    If it is impossible for me to do it, the one ranked next to me will do it.

    By the way, the hierarchical ranking of this house is Loo, Tier, Flora, Ann, and Hakuren.

    Alfred and Tiselle are still young so they are not included but I don¡¯t really care about ranks.

    I never knew about it and they only informed me regarding that matter recently.

    I think of the reason.

    Patrolling the house in the morning is more on greetings those who work in this house.

    The oni maids are already doing the things they should do. They are already cleaning up and preparing breakfast.

    They are also preparing food for the kuros. They are working hard withoutining even though that is considerably hard.

    Thank you.

    And, because they should get up and work earlier than me, I should not get up too early.

    At first, I told them that I don¡¯t mind so they shouldn¡¯t worry about it but they still try to get up earlier than me. As the result, I gave up getting up early.

    They said that as maids, they should never wake upter than their master. I think it is called maid spirit but I don¡¯t really get it.

    Therefore, even if I wake up early, I will not get out of the bed.

    I must not go out.

    I wake upte because of them and not because I¡¯mzy.

    Let¡¯s get back to the topic.

    They talk with others first in case something happened and report it to me.

    ¡¸Last night, the wine slime invaded the food warehouse. One barrel of wine for cooking was torn down.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you manage to divide the amount of wine in that barrel first as anti-wine slime measures?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It went ording to n however, I¡¯m worried whether we should permit it to intrude like that.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already half given up with the intrusion prevention measures. Let¡¯s just go with this n. Anything else?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing in particr. The main dish for today¡¯s breakfast is roasted killer rabbit in radish, spinach, and cabbage soup.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright. Bring it here now.¡¹

    After my eating my breakfast, I looked around the house.

    Looking around excludes checking private rooms and warehouses.

    In short, there are not many ces to check.

    Greeting the oni maids is the main point and after talking to them, it¡¯s over.

    Breakfast.

    There are three breakfast times at my house.

    The first is for me, Loo, Tier, Flora, and Hakuren.

    Alfred and Tiselle are not included since their meal and time of their meal are different.

    Anyway, if we don¡¯t eat, others can¡¯t eat so I finish eating in a hurry.

    Loo and Tier are having meals with Alfred and Tiselle.

    The second serving is for the oni maids.

    I told them that they can eat together but they have to divide into several groups because of the size of the dining room, the amount of food that can be served at once, and there are those who still have to take care of Alfred and Tiselle.

    They have to look for them when Loo and Tier are eating.

    The third serving will be for those who did not make it during the first and second or for visitors who came to my house early in the morning.

    Flora and Hakuren usually wake upter than me so they are oftente for the first breakfast serving.

    There are also Gran Maria, Kuudel, and Corone.

    Originally, they are living with the lizardmen when they first came here but they are living in a different house now due to difference of daily life schedule.

    And, the angels don¡¯t have any housekeeping ability.

    Cleaning and washing can be taken care of by the lizardmen but the problem is the food. Their eating schedule and what they eat.

    They also came here in the pretext of giving yesterday¡¯s patrol report.

    ¡¸Was there a problem?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Three killer rabbits tried to approach the vigest night but the kuros took care of them. ¡¹

    ¡¸I see. However, the killer rabbits poption doesn¡¯t seem to decrease. ¡¹

    ¡¸I agree. Well, their delicious so I don¡¯t have anyint. ¡¹

    ¡¸Right. ¡¹

    Instead of decreasing, it seems like they are increasing.

    After finishing breakfast, I¡¯m now outside the house.

    Kuro, Yuki, and Zabuton wille with me as I visit the shrine.

    After that, I¡¯ll go around to check the fields.

    I¡¯m usually apanied by Kuro and Yuki or the spiderlings.

    I¡¯ll plow the field that needs to be plowed and water fields that need water.

    I also check the condition of the crops while exterminating harmful insects.

    Regarding harmful insects, the spiderlings eat them and there¡¯s no significant damage because the kuros tell them if they found any.

    When I found harmful insects, I remove them using the watering can form of the AFT.

    With regards to the condition of the crops¡­.so far, no problem has urred.

    Is it because they are nted using the AFT?

    It¡¯s always on my mind when I think about farming in the new vige.

    I wonder if there are some magics that can be used for that.

    Let¡¯s talk about it with Loo and Tier.

    Ah, I should also ask Frau, Rasuti, and Hakuren.

    The field has widened so much that it is hard to see everything in one nce.

    However, seeing that the crops are growing fine, I feel relieved.

    Lunch.

    I ate well.

    Lunch is not the usual get together type. After the oni maids cook, I¡¯m free to eat when I want.

    The ce where I eat is also not fixed.

    Though it is not fixed, I usually eat in the dining room in my house or on the courtyard.

    By the way, about lunch, ording to my memory from the previous world, eating lunch is normal but it is different in this world.

    Loo and Tier were surprised about the existence of lunch but they got used to it.

    The kuros also don¡¯t eat lunch.

    Even if I try feeding the kuros, they don¡¯t eat anything. Well, there were times that they don¡¯t eat for 10 days but it seems to be normal for them.

    10 days is the limit of my worry but it looks like they can still go on longer than that.

    Aside from lunch, the high elves were puzzled with breakfast too.

    It seems like they only eat once a day so they are doubtful about it when they first came to this vige.

    Remembering those times, tears suddenly came out of my eyes.

    Eat as much as you want,dies.

    I wonder why the dwarves didn¡¯t get confused with lunch.

    Maa, they are probably too focused on brewing alcohol to think about anything else.

    Doraim and Beezel are frequent visitors of this vige. They were also confused at the beginning but they are used to it now.

    Ah, Yuri stayed here for a while, is she alright when she returned home?

    Ah, I shouldn¡¯t bother with everything that¡¯s happening elsewhere¡­..

    Well, she¡¯s the princess.

    She¡¯s in the position where she¡¯s definitely alright, is she not?

    At any rate, lunch was epted and is now a custom in this vige.

    By the way, my lunch has be a consultation and report time for the vigers.

    That is the reason why I¡¯m having lunch near or at my house.

    ¡¸Vige chief, we havepleted majority of the buildings to be built in the new vige. It onlycks interior details but I think we should leave those to the new residents. ¡¹

    ¡¸The stomach of the female goats has swollen. I think they are pregnant. I would like to give them better food, is it alright?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard some say that they want to clear the forest at the southwest part of the vige. It is near the residential area and it will be good if we think about the future expansion. I want to inquire your opinion.¡¹

    ¡¸From what we expect from the autumn harvest, constructing a new warehouse is necessary. Or do you n to immediately sell them to Mr. Michael?¡¹

    I¡¯m having lunch together with a high elf, a lizardman, an oni maid, and civil servant girl.

    I already heard the issues each of them wanted to report but I still haven¡¯t replied.

    By introducing the reward medal, I think that this ce has be easier to manage.

    Until a little while ago, Loo and Tier were with us but they have to take care of Alfred and Tiselle so they left.

    I might be a little distracted with things regarding Alfred and Tiselle.

    I have to reflect.

    ¡¸Vige chief, like the goats, the pregnant inferno wolves are also grumpy. Please don¡¯t let Alfred-sama and Tiselle-sama approach them.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand, I¡¯ll take a note of it. Well, I think they¡¯ll be alright since Loo and Tier are with them.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.Though I think mother¡¯s care is the best for raising children, won¡¯t you leave them to the onis who are ustomed on taking care of someone?¡¹

    ¡¸Is there a problem with Loo and Tier?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it¡­ it¡¯s just that, I saw something dangerous¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. It is probably your first time seeing something like that. When Alfred was born, I was even scared to hold him.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. To be honest, I saw her flying while holding him.¡¹

    TN: Don¡¯t specte, it is not clear if she only saw Loo or Tier or both of them. The baby¡¯s gender is also unclear.

    ¡¸¡­.Flying while holding him?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, flying. They are also pretty high. I¡¯m worried after seeing them because she might drop him.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I¡¯ll take a note of that.¡¹

    ¡¸Please do.¡¹

    Lunch today was somewhat lively.

 Chapter 89 - The Village Chiefâ€™s Day, Noon till Night

    <h4>Chapter 89 ¨C The Vige Chief¡¯s Day, Noon till Night</h4>

    After lunch, there are mainly 3 things on my ¡°to do list¡±.

    First one is inspecting around the fields like what I¡¯ve done in the morning.

    I¡¯m not checking the state of the crops like what I did during the morning. It is more on checking the vige.

    ¡­.No, it¡¯s more like a stroll.

    I¡¯m checking the inside and outside of the vige along with the kuros.

    While at it, I¡¯m doing some road maintenance, weed extermination, plowing rough ground into awn, and trimming tree branches that are getting in the way.

    Misceneous job?

    I should act more like a manager?

    Maa, I¡¯m not dissatisfied with what I¡¯m doing.

    Second one is making something that the vigers requested.

    It is mainly making building materials and creating small articles.

    Sometimes, cooking research too.

    And even if no one requested it, I¡¯m making new things to y with.

    Thanks to the AFT, the amateur me¡­.no, I¡¯ve been doing this for several years already so can I still be considered as an amateur?

    I express my gratitude towards god again.

    Thest one.

    Battle training.

    Is battle training necessary for farming?

    I put my reluctance aside and do it as rmended by the vigers.

    Of course, I¡¯m not doing it alone.

    Gran Maria, the lizarmen, the onis, the high elves, and the civil servant girls are also participating.

    However, it is not like all the member of their races are participating. The only ones who participate are those vigers with free time but there are still a number of them.

    Is it only my imagination that everyone lives anxiously?

    Or do they like fighting?

    Or perhaps they are concerned about their weight?

    Oh, I thought of some unnecessary things.

    At first, I learned to properly hold a weapon, the right posture, and how to use it.

    Next, how to properly put on an armor, the defensive stances, and how to properly use armors.

    By the way, I¡¯m learning all those things I¡¯ve said alone.

    Next is sparring with someone.

    Finally, group battle.

    To avoid injury, weapons are covered with cloth but getting hit by it still hurts.

    I have experienced pain many times.

    Though I can do anything I want using the AFT, during times like this, it is better to use regr weapons.

    However, as the vige chief, I think I should do something first on whatever the situation will be before taking up weapons.

    Weapons are not for me after all.

    By the way, the AFT can transform into a spear, an ax, and a sickle but it can¡¯t transform into a sword.

    Though it can transform into a knife, it can¡¯t transform into an ordinary sword.

    But howe that it can transform into a spear?

    I transformed the AFT into a spear again and check it out.

    No matter how I look at it, it¡¯s an ordinary spear.

    There is no single trace of decoration.

    It looks like an ordinary spearhead fixed at the end of a long wood.

    It looks like something a poor warrior would use.

    Umu.

    It doesn¡¯t look like it can exterminate a wyvern.

    But it really exterminated a wyvern.

    ¡­.I hope I don¡¯t need to use this anymore.

    When the sun begins to set, it means that my work is done and I need to return home.

    There are no streetmps in the vige so when the sun sets, it ispletely dark.

    Though the starry sky with two moons is beautiful, the ground only has lights from some buildings.

    When one needs to go out at night, he needs to carry something that can light things around but, would it be better to make streetmps?

    Streetmp¡­. a torch fixed at one ce?

    The problem is the fuel.

    Even if the consumption per day is small, it will pile up when used every day.

    Unless we depend on magic, it is not feasible.

    This is something I need to thoroughly consider.

    I eat supper at the dining room in my house.

    There are more members during this timepared to breakfast and lunch.

    Flora and Hakuren will surely be present. Frau and Rasuti join us too.

    Moreover, there are times where Ria, Daga, and Ya eat with us.

    Before eating, we are already sitting on the dining table while Frau and Rasuti will say their daily report.

    It is the time where the governor of the vige and the diplomat of the vige report to the vige chief.

    Well, putting Frau aside, Rasuti rarely reports something so she¡¯s normallying here to eat dinner.

    It seems like Ria, Daga, and Ya have something to report too.

    I would love to hear good reports but if it is something bad, I don¡¯t want to hear it since I¡¯ll lose my appetite.

    Maa, but if they are here and decided to report things to be after meal, it means there¡¯s an impending crisis.

    Let¡¯s think that they¡¯re here for good news.

    There are several dishes lined up at the table for dinner.

    It is something normal to me but it seems like it is luxurious and a lotpared to the usual meal of a vige chief from other vige.

    What kind of dietary life do the vige chiefs from other viges enjoy?

    It¡¯s a little scary so I should not think about it.

    Regarding food, we divide them fairly as much as possible so other houses in the vige can enjoy food as much as we do.

    This is all thanks to the AFT.

    I never forget to appreciate it everytime I eat.

    There is a dish I¡¯ve never seen before.

    ¡¸Ann, what is this dish?¡¹

    ¡¸It is thetest work of the one in cooking duty today.¡¹

    ¡¸Confidence?¡¹

    ¡¸About 20 percent.¡¹

    ¡¸And you still served it to me. Is it possible for you to only let me try when you¡¯re at least 50 percent confident?¡¹

    ¡¸Foods should never be wasted.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.of course.¡¹

    I persevere to enjoy my supper.

    After eating, it is now my leisure time.

    It¡¯s time for me to see Alfred and Tiselle.

    This is something I truly enjoy.

    Alfred is still smattering but he can now speak a few words.

    ¡¸Everyday, effort.¡¹

    ¡¸Eveweedhay, ecort?¡¹

    My son is a genius.

    Ah, my daughter.

    You will surely grow into a beautiful woman too.

    This doting parent time is truly rxing.

    After being with them for a while, I leave Alfred and Tiselle to the oni maids and head for the bath.

    My exclusive bath is outside the house.

    At first, I nned to build a bath in my house but I refrained to do so for the time being since I have my own exclusive bath.

    Because I usually take a bath after eating, the others matched my schedule.

    I would like them to enter a bath without minding it but it seems like there are a lot of people during this time.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    My private bath is not that wide¡­.

    And it is quite lively in it now.

    This is one of the reasons why others are against me building a bath at my house.

    Bathing time is a time to rx.

    All the tension of the day starts to drift apart during this time.

    To put it simply, it is like washing all the bad things away.

    I¡¯m the one who started all the things in this ce.

    And because I¡¯m the one who started it all, I¡¯ll take responsibility until the end.

    But it¡¯s not bad at all, I¡¯m enjoying it actually.

    Hahahaha.

    I¡¯m free for a brief period of time from the bath until I return home.

    I¡¯m trying to not think what¡¯s up ahead.

    This is my way of protecting my mind.

    I don¡¯t need to prepare my body since god bestow me ¡°healthy body¡±.

    Thank you.

    I¡¯m d I have it.

    I wake up in the morning.

    TN: Yeah, no sexy time.

    After I got home, I don¡¯t remember going to bed and sleeping.

    I slept unnoticed.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    I checked the time using the height of the sun and recognized that I should not get up yet.

    Though I know that¡¯s what should I do, I get out of bed.

    And perhaps the oni maids noticed something, they have prepared and left hot water and towel here.

    The water is still warm and seemed to have just been ced.

    I thank them while washing my body.

    I put on the clothes they prepared for me and do some light radio exercise.

    I noticed that it is now a good time to get out of my room.

    And so, another day of mine begins.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do our best today too.¡¹

 Chapter 90 - A Certain Oniâ€™s Day, Early Morning

    <h4>Chapter 90 ¨C A Certain Oni¡¯s Day, Early Morning</h4>

    I wake up every morning before the sun rises.

    It is already my habit.

    No matter what time I sleep, I wake up at the same time, is it normal?

    I¡¯m not being yelled at because of waking upte so I think it¡¯s a good thing.

    After washing my face and wearing proper clothes, I check today¡¯s duty schedule.

    That duty schedule was only introduced to us when we arrived at this vige. It is very useful especially to someone like me who has a bad memory.

    There are eight things written on it.

    House, cleaning, cooking, vige, vige chief, Alfred-sama, Tiselle-sama, and rest day.

    ¡°House¡±

    During this turn, you¡¯ll be the person in charge of everything on the vige chief¡¯s house besides cleaning and cooking.

    Anything that needs to be done will be taken care of by the person on duty.

    The busiest and the hardest part of this is when visitors came.

    In addition, the person on duty must nominate two individuals to do night watch.

    ¡°Cleaning¡±

    You¡¯ll be in charge in cleaning the vige chief¡¯s house.

    This means you¡¯re scheduled to just clean.

    Sinceundry is included, it is not popr during winter.

    ¡°Cooking¡±

    You¡¯ll be in charge of cooking in the vige chief¡¯s house.

    Though there is already a suggestion to have those good in cooking to permanently take this post, it is still under review.

    When I¡¯m on cooking duty, even I don¡¯t want to hear that my dish loses to others.

    ¡°Vige¡±

    You¡¯ll be in charge of teaching cooking and cleaning to houses in the vige other than the vige chief¡¯s.

    It is easy to teach the high elves and lizardmen but it is hard to teach the dwarves.

    It can even be said that they don¡¯t even bother to remember it.

    They even don¡¯t bother cleaning the workshop for alcohol brewing.

    If I¡¯m allowed, I would like to beat the dwarves at least once.

    ¡°Vige Chief¡±

    You¡¯ll be in charge of taking care of the vige chief.

    It is both the easiest and the harshest job.

    The vige chief will do anything by himself in order to advance technology and things sometimes get out of hand.

    The person on duty must work hard in order to not let the vige chief do unnecessary things.

    ¡°Alfred-sama¡±

    It¡¯s your turn to take care of Alfred-sama.

    It is a very taxing but very important duty.

    However, because there is a chance that Alfred-sama will remember the name of the person on duty, it is really popr job.

    ¡°Tiselle-sama¡±

    It¡¯s your turn to take care of Tiselle-sama.

    This is also a very taxing but very important duty.

    The person on duty will have her physical condition checked first and if there is a trace of uneasiness, she will be reced.

    ¡°Rest Day¡±

    A normal rest day.

    It is a duty that the vige chief suggested but since we¡¯re unable to calm down unless we are doing something, it can be called a torture time.

    People on rest day are always seen helping someone else quietly.

    There the two individuals whose names were not included in the schedule.

    They are Ann-sama, who¡¯s our representative and maid chief, and Ramurias, who¡¯s taking care of the beastkins.

    Ramurias, who has a full-time job, is a bit enviable.

    My duty for today, vige chief.

    I must not get discouraged.

    I¡¯m currently alone with the vige chief duty.

    Originally, this is a job for two people but Alfred-sama and Tiselle-sama took some manpower.

    That is something that can¡¯t be helped.

    I even looked at it from Ann-sama¡¯s point of view.

    Of course, that does not mean that we should disregard the vige chief.

    But this also means that there¡¯s only the two of us.

    Fufufu.

    I will do my best to meet your every need.

    I¡¯m enthusiastic but¡­.there is a problem now that there is only one person on vige chief¡¯s duty.

    It¡¯s toilet.

    Since I cannot take my eyes off the vige chief, I can¡¯t go to the toilet.

    No, it is possible for me to go if I go to the toilet the same time the vige chief goes into it.

    Thinking about the worst case scenario, I even seriously consider using diaper.

    ¡­..

    Pride surpasses diapers.

    Because of that, I prepared several bamboo containers.

    Don¡¯t even think about how I use it.

    After checking the schedule, I looked at the message board.

    If there is an urgent message, it will be written there.

    There seems to be nothing today.

    I want to go straight to work but there is no need to hurry.

    We need to gather in the entrance hall first.

    It is a morning assembly.

    We lined up before the maid chief Ann-sama appears.

    If we don¡¯t line up, we¡¯ll be disciplinedter.

    Plus, it¡¯s not like it will take too much time.

    Ann-sama arrives and greets us lightly.

    ¡¸Good morning¡¹

    On the other hand, we bow as greetings.

    We did not say anything.

    We might wake up the residents who are still sleeping if we do.

    Although we are all females, if all of us oni will return her greeting, we¡¯ll surely be loud.

    In the past, each room ispletely soundproof with magic ever since the musical instrument crisis but now, soundproofing has be loose.

    Because of that, they might hear our voices.

    We don¡¯t dare to greet back ever since.

    It has be a rule.

    ¡¸It seems like the wine slime had invaded the food warehousest night. Person in cooking duty, though it was caught up by the dividing in small amount trap, the cooking wine still took some damage so you better asses it.¡¹

    ¡¸Person on house duty, I have said it many times but staying up all night is prohibited. Please make sure to decide who can stand vigil on night in turn beforehand so everyone can properly sleep. If you can¡¯t do it, I will personally be the one who¡¯ll find those who can guard at night.¡¹

    Apparently, the person in vigilst night fell asleep that caused the wine slime to invade.

    I understand how she feels but only those in rest days can be allowed to be on night vigil.

    It is some sort of guard job.

    But it is still a job and if you miss to sleep because you¡¯re doing that too, you won¡¯t be able to perform your work properly in the morning.

    Perhaps it might be a good time to establish a night vigil duty.

    ¡¸Alfred-sama doesn¡¯t seem to have any problem. Tiselle-sama caught a feverst night. The one in Tiselle-sama¡¯s duty today, take a note of it.¡¹

    Hearing Ann-sama¡¯s words, the person on Tiselle-sama¡¯s duty tensed up.

    Though I also have a job that I had to pay attention to, I¡¯m a bit jealous that her job needs her to seriously pay attention to.

    TN: For her, watching Hiraku doing something is inferior to taking care of the sick Tiselle though both jobs need full attention.

    Really enviable.

    Ann-sama¡¯s report ends there and lowers her head without saying anything.

    We responded by lowering our heads too and the morning assembly was over.

    I stand in fixed position as the person in vige chief duty.

    I¡¯m standing next to the door of the vige chief¡¯s room.

    The five people on cleaning duty were standing behind me.

    There is a sign of the vige chief moving in his room.

    And he has approached.

    The door opened and we bowed as we saw his face.

    ¡¸Good morning¡¹

    It is the privilege of the person in vige chief duty to be the first one to greet him.

    ¡¸Good morning¡¹

    The vige chief greets me and the people in cleaning duty behind me.

    An excellent lord.

    The vige chief left the room and looked around the house.

    He is acting as expected of a family head and I¡¯m chasing after him.

    At the same time, the people in cleaning duty entered the room of the vige chief altogether and started cleaning it.

    We cannot let our lord see how we clean it.

    It is a maid¡¯s pride to make everything looks naturally clean and beautiful.

    Therefore, the room cleaning must be finished by the end of the vige chief¡¯s breakfast.

    After eating his breakfast, who knows if the vige chief decided to return to his room.

    While cheering at them in my mind, I¡¯m carefully following the vige chief so I won¡¯t lose him.

    Today is the beginning of an unexpected day.

 Chapter 91 - A Certain Oniâ€™s Day, Morning to Noon to Night

    <h4>Chapter 91 ¨C A Certain Oni¡¯s Day, Morning to Noon to Night</h4>

    The vige chief walks around the house and those he meets along the way greet him and gives his their report.

    Even though I don¡¯t need to do anything until breakfast, I did not rx.

    I cannot let my guard down.

    I also look around the house as the vige chief inspects it.

    I have to report about it to Ann-samater.

    I might not remember or overlook something but Ann-sama will probably understand.

    It is tough for me who have a bad memory so I have to work hard topensate for it.

    When the vige chief enters the dining room, his breakfast should be arranged immediately.

    It is the result of constantly reminding him of how a vige chief should act.

    As I¡¯m satisfied with the result, I entered the kitchen next to the dining room and immediately sat on a small table.

    The vige chief will be taken care of by the one on cooking duty and during that time, I must eat my breakfast.

    When there are still two people on vige chief duty, we were able to eat by turns so it is a little disappointing that I couldn¡¯t take care of him during his meals.

    Thought it is disappointing, if I don¡¯t eat, I won¡¯tst and copse.

    Un, today¡¯s breakfast is delicious too.

    After the vige chief finishes eating breakfast, he¡¯ll go around to check the field.

    After seeing the vige chive leave the house, I tracked him in a hurry.

    We tried apanying him before but we were told by the vige chief not to so we are stalking him while making sure he doesn¡¯t notice us.

    He¡¯s safe because Kuro-san and Yuki-san are beside him but I want to stand by his side too.

    Since I¡¯m stalking the vige chief while hiding, it is hard to keep him at a certain distance.

    It is not because I would be noticed by the vige chief but because of others.

    There are two, no three other kuros.

    Spiderlings¡­a good number of them.

    And one high elf.

    They are hiding around the vige chief.

    They have the same purpose as me.

    Vige chief¡¯s guards.

    There are only this number now, there were a lot of us before.

    It seems like the number was reduced after a secret meeting about the vige chief.

    It is good that Kuro-san and Zabuto-san cooperated.

    In any case, all of us thinks that the vige chief is really important.

    We are watching the vige chief in order to make sure that he doesn¡¯t wear out.

    One of the kuros sent a signal to us.

    Looking at it, one of the spiderlings is pointing its leg in a certain direction.

    It seems like a big monster or demon beast ising from that direction.

    As a precaution, I move near the vige chief.

    ¡¸Vige chief, how¡¯s the field?¡¹

    This goes without saying but, during emergency, I have to risk my life for him.

    Maa, but even before the vige chief sees that thing, the kuros or the high elves would have taken care of it.

    However, that doesn¡¯t mean that I should let my guard down.

    ¡¸There are few insects. It¡¯s not that bad but will you help me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please leave it to me.¡¹

    I worked in the field together with the vige chief until lunch.

    The big monster or demon beast approaching the vige was a big wild boar called great boar.

    Kuro-san¡¯s pup inw, Uno-san, beat it.

    Lunch, I eat together with the vige chief.

    A maid should avoid eating with her lord but if you were invited by the vige chief, you should not refuse.

    It can¡¯t be helped because he invite me.

    No, I don¡¯t think that this is one of the privilege of being the person in vige chief duty.

    I¡¯m evidently only doing what I¡¯m supposed to do.

    ¡¸I heard some say that they want to clear the forest at the southwest part of the vige. It is near the residential area and it will be good if we think about the future expansion. I want to inquire your opinion.¡¹

    Even if my memory is bad, I¡¯m sure that there is no mistake with the content of what I¡¯ve said.

    It is something I heard from the one in vige duty. It seems like a lot of insects areing from the nearby forest.

    Though the spiderlings have captured insects and reduced the damage, they have to reduce the number of webs especially when a beastgirl was caught on it.

    I saw it myself, I¡¯m sure it was traumatic.

    Yeah.

    I want to do something about it as soon as possible.

    The spiderlings are doing a great job but their webs are useless against some insects.

    Today¡¯s lunch was delicious too.

    After lunch is the vige chief¡¯s battle training.

    When ites to manufacturing, we can only help him a little so I¡¯m thankful that he participated in this training.

    An oni like me can really fight.

    My weapon of choice is a sword.

    I also have a shield.

    Amon swordsman attire.

    Now, vige chief.

    Train with me!

    Though that was what I¡¯m thinking, there are a lot of obstructive people.

    Battle training is one of the few chances to get in touch with the vige chief.

    He¡¯s really popr.

    At that time, Ann-sama ordered the onis at the immediate vicinity of the vige chief to withdraw.

    It is a useful technique in order to be able to live freely in this vige.

    TN: If they monopolize Hiraku, they will be hated for sure.

    I understand that this is a technique but I feel really regretful.

    Uuu, I also wanted to join the vige chief in a war simtion.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    I will keep one of the civil servant girlpany.

    I feel like I dislike the other party or is it just my imagination?

    Now, let¡¯s fight.

    ¡¸Please take care of me¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t win against an oni! You caaaannnnnn¡¯ttttt!¡¹

    At least she did her best.

    The sun has started to set so we¡¯re going home.

    It is a long, short day.

    No no, I still have to do something.

    Dinner.

    Just like breakfast, I ate at the small table in the kitchen.

    ¡¸Bufu!¡¹

    An indescribable taste hit my tongue.

    I want to praise myself for not throwing up.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s a new dish¡­.that didn¡¯t work out well.¡¹

    ¡¸In short, it is a failure.¡¹

    ¡¸If no one admits it, it¡¯s not a failure.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then, are you saying that no one willin about this food?¡¹

    ¡¸My stomach is even full because of tasting it while cooking.¡¹

    Kuh.

    I let my guard down. I didn¡¯t know that the one on cooking duty is a poor cook.

    Was it only an ident that the food this morning and noon are okay?

    Or perhaps, Ann-sama is watching her this morning and noon.

    ¡¸Please rest assured that everything other than that dish is okay.¡¹

    ¡¸If you can do that, please make everything okay.¡¹

    The vige chief is in the dining room, is he okay?

    If it¡¯s the vige chief, he¡¯ll surely eat it all.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    But for me, it¡¯s impossible.

    Everything was delicious except for this dish.

    After dinner is nonbiri time.

    The vige chief is enjoying thepany of Alfred-sama and Tiselle-sama.

    It¡¯s a good scene.

    By chance, if I¡¯ll have a child¡­.

    My delusion rose but I shook it off.

    I am still working.

    I must not be distracted.

    I left the vige chief¡¯s house and went to the vige chief¡¯s bath to prepare it for his use and toiletries too.

    Of course, I prepared my toiletries too.

    Though my spirit is already overflowing, I did my best to suppress it.

    Still.

    Fufufu.

    The vige chief was satisfied with his little get together with his children and head for the bath. I immediately give his toiletries.

    Originally, the maid is the one who¡¯s supposed to carry it but the vige chief stubbornly said that he has to be the one to carry it.

    Maa, this is still within an eptable level.

    I already can see the bath as I walk behind the vige chief.

    I¡¯m not looking at the female bath but the vige chief¡¯s exclusive bath.

    I have to wash the vige chief¡¯s back.

    It is one of the privileges of the person on vige chief duty.

    There are many rivals in the bathroom but every one of them recognizes that privilege.

    I scrub the vige chief¡¯s back and washes it with hot water.

    However, he did not let me scrub his front as expected.

    In the old days, we are even prohibited to wash his back but we can now as a result of the petition of us oni maids.

    Our every day of hard work has bore fruit.

    The vige chief¡¯s back.

    It is normal.

    An ordinary male¡¯s body.

    If youpare it to an oni male, it can be said to be poor.

    However, there is a heavy responsibility hanging on that back.

    I wish I could help him with that.

    Once he goes up from the bath, you can feel the tension rising.

    The information that the vige chief has gone out of the bath is quickly spreading.

    ording to the secret meeting, the order has already been decided but there are still some who recklessly do things on their own.

    Recently, a beastgirl was caught and she has been taken care of.

    With an impregnable wall guard, I have to apany the vige chief to his room safely.

    That is my mission.

    That is the main objective of vige chief duty.

    And my work is only until there.

    I¡¯m free after taking the vige chief into his room.

    Fufufu.

    From the bath to the house, it feels really far.

    The next morning.

    I wake up before sunrise as usual.

    I hastily cleanse my body and wear my clothes.

    I prepare some hot water and a towel then greet the vige chief and move to the message board.

    I already know the schedule without looking at it.

    After my vige chief duty turn, it will be my rest day.

    However, I check it for confirmation.

    I confirm that there is no message written on the message board and wait for the morning assembly.

    Today is a rest day.

    In other words, a day where I can do whatever I want.

    In other words, I can also work.

    I haven¡¯t decided what to do but for the time being, I¡¯d like to help cleaning the vige chief¡¯s room.

    It will be embarrassing if something was left behind.

    I¡¯ll do my best today too.

 Chapter 92 - Festival Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 92 ¨C Festival Preparation</h4>

    The new vige building is proceeding smoothly.

    The one thing that¡¯s not going well is the festival executivemittee.

    ¡¸For the time being, the best thing to do is to imitate festivals everyone knows of.¡¹

    ¡¸If we mix some strange things, I don¡¯t think anyone will be pleased.¡¹

    The festival executivemittee, after a long discussion, there is finally a conclusion.

    We wrote down the names of every festival we know of and put it in a box. It will be decided by lottery.

    I should have thought about it earlier.

    We wasted a lot of time.

    ¡¸Martial arts tournament?¡¹

    That¡¯s what¡¯s written on the paper I drew.

    So the festival will be a martial arts tournament?

    Who wrote it?

    No, why the heck was this even here?

    Can I draw something else?

    Though I really want to do so, the paper we use in this lottery is really expensive.

    We also agreed that this is a one-shot game and no one willin no matter what the result is.

    Therefore, the festival has been decided.

    It is a martial arts tournament.

    I feel like the atmosphere of the vige has changed immediately after notifying the vigers about the martial arts tournament.

    No, perhaps it really changed.

    The number of people who practice martial arts outside has increased.

    At the same time, the number of time Loo, Tier, and Flora have to use their healing magic has increased too.

    Frau and the civil servant girls gather early in the morning to jog.

    Some lizardmen enter the forest and are helping with hunting.

    I feel like the angels flying speed is 20% faster than usual.

    The dwarves have poured water in alcohol barrel and began training their body.

    Great.

    This is still eptable.

    However¡­..

    ¡¸I¡¯ll train a little at my parent¡¯s house.¡¹

    When Hakuren said that, my brain stopped working.

    You¡¯re going to participate?

    I don¡¯t have the courage to hear her answer so I forced her to be the referee.

    Though she¡¯s dissatisfied, I persuaded her by saying that I¡¯m not familiar with martial arts tournament so I need someone strong to be the referee.

    The next problem ¡­¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll train a little at my parent¡¯s house.¡¹

    Rasuti said the same thing as Hakuren.

    I guess they will have to participate.

    I¡¯ll have Hakuren be the referee.

    As for Rasuti¡­¡­..

    I can not think of anything.

    ¡­¡­!

    It is impossible to have two referees.

    ¡¸I also want to fight.¡¹

    Don¡¯t.

    I have to think of something.

    Think.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!

    ¡¸Rasuti, have you ever fought Hakuren?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, however, I never won.¡¹

    ¡¸I assume that both of you are in your dragon form during those battles.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right.¡¹

    ¡¸Have you ever fought each other in your human form?¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then, I would like you to fight against Hakuren for a model match. You don¡¯t mind it, right Hakuren?¡¹

    ¡¸Model match?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, a model match. Since it is a martial arts tournament, it is normal for masters to show them how it is done.¡¹

    I tter them with the word ¡°master¡±.

    ¡¸Master¡­.I¡¯m fine with it. However, Rasuti-chan might not like it.¡¹

    ¡¸Master¡­.I don¡¯t mind. Since Hakuren-oneesama is my opponent, I¡¯ll ept it.¡¹

    Both of you, thanks.

    ¡¸Good. Then, I ask both Rasuti and Hakuren to show a good model match. Ah, since you¡¯re the referee, I¡¯ll also ask you about the rules. Ah, both of you, please be the referee.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it.¡¹

    Alright.

    While doing a guts pose in my mind, I¡¯m currently immersed in the sense of aplishment that one usually gets after clearing a really difficult challenge.

    Now¡­¡­..

    ¡¸I dare you. It has been a long time since you tasted the power of my arms.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m wondering if your arms are now rotten or it looks shorter than thest time you use it.¡¹

    Loo and Tier are already having match using their mouth.

    I don¡¯t mind you being in high spirit because of the martial arts tournament but I want you to stop it. Alfred and Tiselle are still on your arms.

    I have to make sure that there¡¯s no battle before the martial arts tournament.

    The martial arts tournament will be divided into three divisions,mon section, warrior section, and knight section.

    Themon section is open for everyone.

    Those whose profession doesn¡¯t have anything to do with fighting like Frau, the civil servant girls, and the beastgirls will be participating here.

    The warrior section is for warriors.

    Those who hunt in the forest can participate in this section.

    The main participants are the high elves, onis, lizardmen, dwarves, and mountain elves.

    The knight section is for high ranking warriors.

    Only those who are recognized by the vige chief are eligible to participate.

    The participants are Loo, Tier, Gran Maria, Kuudel, Corone, High Elf Ria, Oni Ann, Lizardman Daga, Devil Bulga, and Devil Stifano.

    I don¡¯t know how powerful the two devils are but since they are servants of dragons, they surely won¡¯t be weak. It has be a division where only those I rmend can participate.

    There are two other individuals who¡¯ll participate in the knight¡¯s section.

    The kuros held a preliminarypetition and the winner was Uno.

    Many females are pregnant so the males are the only ones who participated.

    So, does that means that Uno is the strongest male?

    Did Kuro lose? Or did he not participate?

    The other one is selected by the spiderlings. It is a spider that is asrge as half a tatami mat.

    Though it has berge, it seems like it was one of the spiderlings that participated in the Lamia dungeon capture.

    It has no name and it will be troublesome during the time of the tournament.

    ¡¸Your roundness isparable to Zabuton¡­. you¡¯re now Makura.¡¹

    TN: Makura = pillow.

    I have no naming sense.

    It looks pleased so I guess its good.

    The referees are Hakuren and Rasuti.

    Flora won¡¯t participate. She probably doesn¡¯t want to stand out.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want to?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think you must, at least, have one person to be in charge of healing?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..right.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have another chance. Besides, doesn¡¯t the vige chief not participating too?¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone will be anxious if I participate.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, for sure.¡¹

    As the vige chief, I¡¯ll do my best to manage the martial arts festival.

    Everyone¡¯s energetic.

    I¡¯m currently shaving the forest at the south of the residential area.

    I¡¯m going to make the venue for the martial arts tournament.

    At first, I thought of building it in the residential area but I¡¯m a little frightened with everyone¡¯s spirit so I had to build it here.

    The ring is a 20 meters square.

    It is also 50cm above the ground. I adjusted the ring¡¯s surface for it to be not too hard or not too soft by hammering and plowing it.

    I want to prevent injury as much as possible.

    Thinking about the possibility of participants being thrown out of the ring, I softened the ground around the ring to the maximum.

    I¡¯ll dedicate one side for the participants and all other three sides as audience seats.

    I thought of making an auditorium type seating arrangement so that they can sit to directly to the ground but it will be difficult for those who are far away to see what¡¯s happening.

    In addition, because the martial arts festival is scheduled to run the whole day, food will also be served.

    I think it is necessary for the audience to have a chair to sit on in order to eat easily.

    Though that is the n, it takes too much time and effort to make a monopod chair so I drop it.

    I cut down a big tree, cut it again vertically and ne the upper side to make a long bench.

    Arger diameter tree will also be simr to a stair up bench.

    Of course, I left space for the aisle.

    Yup, this is now the venue.

    After that, in a slightly far ce is the cooking space.

    Do I have to build an eating and drinking space too?

    Mou.

    Forgive me for making easy to make table and chairs made of round logs.

    Ah, toilet is also necessary.

    I¡¯ll make more water closet than usual.

    I also must not forget to put a slime on it.

    I guess the venue can be consideredplete.

    Now, let the festival begins.

    Unexpected.

    Doraim, Doraim¡¯s wife, Dors, and Raimeiren came to watch.

    They look like parents looking forward to their daughter¡¯s presentation.

    Beezel and Yuri also came to watch and they are with an unknown middle-aged ikemen.

    I wonder if they are here to cheer for Frau and the civil servant girls.

    Loo¡¯s grandfather, ancestor-san, is also sitting at an audience seat before anyone noticed.

    Dors, ancestor-san, and the middle-aged ikemen are talking peacefully.

    Are they acquainted?

    However, looking at them, the unknown middle-aged ikemen is definitely the weakest.

    Sixmias from the southern dungeon also came to participate.

    I epted them and let them participate to warrior and knight section.

    From the Howling vige, after consulting Doraim, Gulf and three others came to participate.

    I heard that they panicked when they first saw a dragon but it seems like they are used to it now.

    ¡­..Maa, of course they would, they always see dragon carrying crops from here.

    We epted them because all of them wished to enter the warrior¡¯s section.

    I did not order anything about keeping the martial arts festival a secret so it probably leaked out somewhere.

    Should I have kept it confidential?

    No, a lively festival is a good festival.

    Though there were unexpected things, let the festival begins.

 Chapter 93 - Martial Arts Tournament, Common Section

    <h4>Chapter 93 ¨C Martial Arts Tournament, Common Section</h4>

    During the martial arts festival, the vige will bepletely closed.

    Even so, there are still things that need to be done.

    The kuros and spiderlings are doing their best to guard the whole vige.

    If the vige is attacked by a monster in the middle of the festival, it will spoil the fun.

    I¡¯ll give them their favorite food to thank themter.

    There is also the need for cooking. Someone has to cook for the participants and the guests.

    Even I must take care of Alfred and Tiselle personally.

    Though they will participate in the festival, the civil servant girls and the onis must work hard because the guests include personalities like Dors.

    Of course, I¡¯m working hard too.

    I¡¯m helping with the tournament, cooking, and weing the guests.

    ¡¸Vige chief, let me introduce to you my father.¡¹

    Yuri introduces me the unknown middle-aged ikemen.

    Yuri¡¯s father, then it means¡­..

    ¡¸Demon king?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. I¡¯m the Demon King Gullgald of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom. Fuhahahahahaha¡¹

    Oohh.

    The demon king.

    ¡¸Father, you¡¯re a little too frank.¡¹

    ¡¸Yuri¡¯s papa, nice to meet you.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. Nice to meet you too.¡¹

    I was surprised by the demon king¡¯s initial greeting so I subconsciously call her Yuri¡¯s papa-san instead of demon king.

    I feel like I¡¯m talking to a normal papa-san.

    ¡¸Ahh, vige chief, I apologize for suddenly intruding.¡¹

    ¡¸No no¡¹

    ¡¸I love festival like this for a long time. I¡¯ll fully enjoy it.¡¹

    Ancestor-san? I should have greeted him with Loo.

    ¡¸Is Hakuren causing you trouble?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, I think that¡¯s normal for her.¡¹

    Hearing my reply, Dors smiled satisfactorily.

    The guests all gave me something after our greetings and all of them are something that can be eaten. Michael-san, however, sent a letter indicating his regret for not being able to watch and delivered seafood products as a token of apology.

    I wonder if food is the standard gift for a festival in this world.

    I¡¯ll make sure to remember it.

    And while appreciating their gifts, I¡¯m struggling after seeing some strange ingredients.

    ¡¸Vige chief, I know that cooking is important but if we don¡¯t start soon, we¡¯ll run out of time.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s start the first ever martial arts festival of Big Tree Vige!¡¹

    After hearing my opening remarks, everyone responded with a loud roar.

    It also seems like it caused a little tremor.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s start with themon section.¡¹

    The host of themon section is Gran Maria.

    There was also a suggestion of me being the host but I refrained.

    I have an important duty which is helping with cooking.

    While I was thinking of that, they made me seat in a specially prepared seat near the ring.

    When Dors and other distinguished guests came, the vigers remodeled a part of the venue thinking that noble guests should seat there.

    And I¡¯m on the vige chief¡¯s seat.

    As the vige chief, I have to stay here.

    For some reason, ancestor-san and Doraim¡¯s wife were the ones who helped with cooking.

    They dexterously peeled potato and carrot skins.

    My apologies.

    I gave up on various things and decided to concentrate on themon section battle.

    Matches inmon section are decided by lottery.

    One should fight sessively.

    ording to the rule, one wins if the opponent was defeated.

    TN: Who would have thought?

    There are a number of conditions for defeat.

    If the participant losses consciousness.

    If the participant directly said that he gives up.

    If the participant was knocked down and was unable to get up within ten counts.

    If the participantnded on anything other than the ring.

    If the referee judged that the participant can no longer continue.

    Those five.

    Because of that, I¡¯m expecting that the main reason for winning are opponents losing consciousness and being pushed out of the ring.

    At first, the rules the others thought about are too wild. You could only obtain victory if the opponent can no longer fight or give up so I added a few mild rules.

    Moreover, as a major rule, you can only take up two weapons.

    You have to show it to your opponent before the start of the match and you must make sure that there is a rolled cloth on your weapon to reduce damage.

    You can wear the armor of your choice.

    You can also use any magic you want.

    Also, since this is a festival, no one should kill someone. If you kill your opponent, you will be automatically disqualified and will be heavily punishedter.

    I did not tell the details of the penalty.

    If I convey the details of the penalty unskillfully, they wouldn¡¯t be bothered with it. It might even result for a participant to think that it¡¯s okay and that will be a problem.

    I¡¯m sure using theirmon sense, they will never think of killing their opponent¡­.but if they get intoxicated by the battle¡­.

    They are not used to fight against each other so I just can¡¯t rx.

    I¡¯ll just put all my trust in the referee¡¯s judgment.

    After the referee, Hakuren, goes up to the stage, the host, Gran Maria, announced the first battle.

    The first match is between a beastgirl and a civil servant girl.

    On ordinary days, both of them are wearing skirts but now both of them are wearing pants.

    I¡¯m the one who suggested it.

    The beastgirl has short daggers on both hands while the civil servant girl is equipped with an ordinary sword and shield.

    ¡¸Fight!¡¹

    After Hakuren¡¯s shout, the battle starts and the excitement of vigers and other spectators rise.

    Support is free and I already told them that no trash talking on the opponent of the participant they support so there are only cheers of encouragement.

    The match ended in no time.

    It started when the beastgirl lowers her posture and charges. The civil servant girl tried to block her with the shield but the beastgirl rolled from the front to her right.

    The civil servant girl is holding her sword using her right hand so it seems like she¡¯s avoiding that.

    However, even though she went away from the sword, the shield is in front of her.

    After that, the beastgirl crawls below the shield to the legs of the civil servant girl and tried to take her down.

    The civil servant girl¡¯s posture broke but she was not knocked down.

    She hit the leg of the beastgirl with her shield.

    The beastgirl then rolls again from the right to the front.

    Seeing that, the civil servant girl turn her body and swing her sword to the rolling beastgirl.

    The beastgirl was not disheartened and tried to attack using the daggers on her hands too.

    And she lost consciousness.

    The sword of the civil servant girl hits the head of the beastgirl who failed to defend because she¡¯s rolling.

    Though both of her daggers hit the civil servant girl, she only hits her lower body and it is iparable to a sword swinging down at her head.

    ¡¸Stop! Match concluded!¡¹

    Hakuren stopped the match and announced the victory of the civil servant girl who knocked out her opponent.

    Cheers rose from the venue.

    ¡¸I was surprised with what happened. Never, even for a moment, show your back to your opponent.¡¹

    Gran Mariamented on the match. I¡¯ll take a note of that for future reference.

    As expected, it is impossible for me to be the host.

    I¡¯ll just do what I can.

    The victorious civil servant girl came in front of me.

    I praised her and gave her 1 reward medal for winning.

    The civil servant girl received the reward medal with a full smile. She¡¯s obviously in pain so Flora healed her with magic.

    Though not visible, it seems like the daggers of the beastgirl damaged her.

    If it¡¯s painful, you don¡¯t need to endure it.

    You could have received treatment first.

    Themon section proceeds like that.

    Fortunately, there¡¯s no serious injury.

 Chapter 94 - Martial Arts Tournament, Warrior Section

    <h4>Chapter 94 ¨C Martial Arts Tournament, Warrior Section</h4>

    The best bout of themon section is the battle between Frau and the beastkin Senna.

    Although most of the battles were finished within a minute, the battle between those twosted for five minutes.

    Frau conjures a one-handed sword while Senna fights with her bare hands.

    The matched develops to the point where Senna grabs Frau then tries to toss her but Frau managed to grab her too.

    In the end, both of them were defeated since they were entangled and fell from the ring.

    Because both lost, they were not able to receive reward medals for the winner but they were praised for showing a good match.

    However, Senna¡­

    I never thought that you were the throwing type¡­.. That was unexpected.

    By the way, Beezel, Yuri, and the demon king showed their fiery support from their seat all the way.

    ¡¸That was regrettable.¡¹

    ¡¸It was a close match.¡¹

    ¡¸Beezel¡¯s daughter is a tough one. However, I never thought that that young beastgirl can really fight that good¡­.umu.¡¹

    Since themon section ends, it is now time for the warrior section.

    This time, it¡¯s ast man standing tournament.

    The person who won the match will remain on the stage and fight against the next opponent.

    The one who¡¯ll win the most will be the champion.

    At first, I intended to do it in a normal elimination method but I gave up because there are so many participants.

    Even thinking that it will onlyst a minute and the contestants will be reced smoothly, it will still take a while.

    It would have been good if I had prepared several rings¡­.let¡¯s add that to my future task.

    Does that mean that we¡¯ll also have a martial arts festival next year?

    The warrior section participants: high elves, onis, lizardmen, dwarves, mountain elves, beastkins from Howling vige, andmias from the southern dungeon.

    It might have been correct to use knockout tournament for this but it seems like luck will y the biggest part.

    Now that it¡¯s the warrior section, ancestor-san and Doraim¡¯s wife are now on their seat to spectate.

    The rule of the battle is almost the same as themon section.

    However, both of their arms and legs are covered with cloth and they are also wearing hachimaki.

    About themias, instead of legs, their tails are covered with cloth. The lizardmen¡¯s tails are covered with cloth too.

    In addition, if two cloth cover, including the hachimaki, were taken, it will also mean defeat.

    The major difference from themon section is they can challenge again even after being defeated.

    It is permitted to have Flora heal the contestant then line up for a match again.

    At the very least, after all participants have taken their turn, the tournament will continue until the scheduled time.

    The referee changed from Hakuren To Rasuti.

    The hostess changed from Gran Maria to Frau.

    Gran Maria will appear in the knight section after this.

    It was good that Frau was not injured.

    No, it is thanks to Flora¡¯s healing magic.

    Ah, Beezel, Yuri, and demon king, I would appreciate it if you don¡¯t cheer at the host that much.

    Matches were held one after another.

    It is because the next challenger appears as soon as the loser left the ring.

    Because there are almost no intervals between matches, only a few people can win consecutively.

    After winning once, most of them lose at the next battle.

    The ones who endured the most were the dwarf Donovan, the mountain elf Ya, and Gulf of the Howling Vige.

    Ah, themia from the southern dungeon.

    There are fourmias participating in the warrior section and all of them is strong.

    They use sword in a short distance battle and magic at long range.

    During melee, their tail wrap attack is super effective.

    Once they are wrapped, most people can¡¯t do anything anymore.

    At that time, referee Rasuti will stop the match.

    I think her judgment is pretty good.

    Presently, only the dwarf Donovan was able to endure themia¡¯s tail wrap attack.

    He was able to endure the pressure of being wrapped and managed to remove the cloth from the hand and tail of themia. He won that way.

    As for the others, they are seriously evading the tail wrap attack.

    Looking at that, it can be said that themias are the keyman of the warrior section.

    Match after match, the number of victories of Gulf from the Howling vige and the mountain elf Ya are among the top four.

    The mountain elf Ya maintains mid-distance from her opponent and wins using a one-handed sword and magic.

    Her winning streak was stopped after one of the high elves engaged her with a high-speed melee and throw her out of the ring.

    Gulf of the Howling vige was really lucky being unable to fight against any of themias but one of the oni maids beside me told me that he is strong.

    He fights against his opponents by aiming at the weak points and tossing the opponent out of the ring using speed and power.

    It seems like the rule of taking two cloths has worked advantageously for him.

    It was a lizardman who defeated Gulf.

    It seems like Gulf is not ustomed in fighting against races with tails.

    He loses against other lizardmen a couple more times.

    The warrior section¡¯s time is running out.

    With things going this way, the champion will be either of the two.

    When I thought so, the other participants seemed to have guessed it too.

    Several participants surrendered against Ya and Gulf.

    There is only one way to settle this.

    ¡¸I will be your opponent.¡¹

    ¡¸I came to win. Don¡¯t bear a grudge.¡¹

    Hearing those, Rasuti signal the start of the match.

    Ya, who¡¯s wearing her everyday clothes, took her stance while holding her one-handed sword.

    She can use magic so she¡¯s nning to take some distance.

    Gulf is a warrior. He came to this vige with his leather armor and one-handed sword.

    Though Gulf can also use magic, it seems like it won¡¯t be effective against Ya.

    He rushes forward to go for a closebat match.

    Perhaps this match will be decided to the one who can control the distance between them.

    I feel like I¡¯m watching a sword dance match.

    I don¡¯t even know who has the upper hand.

    While thinking about that, I suddenly heard a loud noise. Ya¡¯s sword is whirling in the air.

    Ya lost?

    The moment I thought of that, Ya grab the hilt of Gulf¡¯s sword and his arm then threw him.

    Gulf¡¯s body rotated three times in the air but immediately regains his bnce andnds with his feet.

    No damage.

    However, the ce where Gulfnded was outside the ring.

    ¡¸Match ends! Winner, Ya!¡¹

    With Rasuti¡¯s deration, the champion of the warrior section was decided.

    Unlike themon section, I handed seven reward medals to the champion of the warrior section.

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    In addition, I also gave three reward medals to Donovan and the fourmias.

    I also have to reward Gulf but I can¡¯t give him reward medal so I tried to reward him with a good amount of alcohol.

    ¡¸I will take one as a memento. The remaining two will be traded for alcohol.¡¹

    I acknowledge it.

    In the end, I also handed one reward medal to other excellent participants of the warrior section.

    This is the end of the warrior section tournament.

    It is good that no one was seriously injured.

    After the break, it will be the knight section.

    But before that, the full-scale food match first.

    Since the start of themon section, food was being prepared.

    I prepared several ces where they can get food in viking style¡­..or should I say like a festival stall?

    TN: Viking style in Japan means an eat all you can buffet. The first one who brought that up in Japan called it Viking since he saw it in Denmark.

    This is basically free eat all you can.

    We prepared an eating and drinking space in a ce far away from the stage but it was not popr. Most brought their food the and audience seat and eat there.

    Although alcoholic beverages are also avable, it is forbidden for the participants to drink.

    Because there are those who can¡¯t drink, it was noted that others should be modest until the night.

    Because Dors group don¡¯t seem to go to get some food, I asked the oni maids and the civil servant girls who didn¡¯t participate in the tournament to take care of them.

    As for me, I have to go get my own food.

    It seems like we prepared too much variety of foods.

    No, this is a festival.

    It is better to be lively.

    I also enjoy eating.

    Since Loo and Tier will participate in the knight section, they left and warmed up after eating.

    Do your best.

    Alfred and Tiselle are being taken care of by the oni maids and they look like they are enjoying the festive atmosphere.

 Chapter 95 - Martial Arts Tournament, Knight Section, Round One Part One

    <h4>Chapter 95 ¨C Martial Arts Tournament, Knight Section, Round One Part One</h4>

    Main event.

    Martial Arts Tournament, Knight Section.

    First of all, let¡¯s introduce all the contestants.

    Loo(vampire)

    Tier(Angel)

    Gran Maria(angel)

    Kuudel(angel)

    Corone(angel)

    Ria(high elf)

    Ann(oni)

    Daga(lizardman)

    Bulga(devil)

    Stifano(devil)

    Uno(inferno wolf)

    Makura(spiderling)

    Juneamia)

    Suneamia)

    They are assembled on the stage.

    Junea and Sunea are the dungeon master and head warrior of the southern dungeon.

    They were the ones who brought here by the spiderlings and the pups after conquering their dungeon.

    Thest one who came with them is dungeon sitting.

    The knight section is a single elimination tournament.

    You¡¯ll obtain victory if the opponent was incapacitated or dered his defeat.

    This will be a considerably serious tournament since the ring out rule and the previous light rules were ruled out.

    There are contestants who can fly so the ring out rule is too advantageous for them.

    On the contrary, if you leave the ring too far, the referee can disqualify you.

    Contestants are free to choose their weapons and there were no damage decreasing methods used for them.

    If both contestants were knocked out simultaneously, the match will be judged for the winner.

    I disagreed with these rules but they told me that putting something on their weapons will lose much of their control and will have an opposite effect.

    Really?

    One match is scheduled to go for 10 minutes.

    If they run out of time, the winner of the match will be decided by me.

    I hope that no match will reach that point.

    And, if possible, I pray that no participants will be hurt.

    Hakuren will be the referee.

    The hostess will continue to be Frau.

    The matchup will be decided by a lottery.

    Because there are 14 of them, it is not bnced.

    Now, what will be the arrangement?

    01 Stifano(devil)

    02 Tier(Angel)

    03 Gran Maria(angel)

    04 Loo(vampire)

    05 Ann(oni)

    06 Juneamia)

    07 Kuudel(angel)

    08 Ria(high elf)

    09 Bulga(devil)

    10 Suneamia)

    11 Uno(inferno wolf)

    12 Daga(lizardman)

    13 Makura(spiderling)

    14 Corone(angel)

    01 Stifano(devil) and 14 Corone(angel) are seeded.

    With that, the first match of the knight section is the battle between Tier and Gran Maria.

    A sudden confrontation between angels.

    Gran Maria has a face filled with despair so hang in there.

    It was an instant kill.

    Tier immediately overwhelmed Gran Maria and the match ends.

    The second match is a battle between Loo and Ann.

    Beforeing to this vige, Ann is working as a maid for Loo and Flora. This will beplicated in various ways.

    Will it be hard for her?

    ¡¸This is a one in a thousand chance.¡¹

    Let¡¯s pretend not hearing it.

    The best way to describe their match is mudslinging.

    Ann tries to make the match into a melee while Loo tries to take distance.

    Because both of them don¡¯t have weapons, dull bangs and shock can be felt on the ring but none of them falls.

    But looking at it, Ann is clearly the one that receives more damage¡­.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you make the room cleaner!¡¹

    Ann¡¯s attack is clearly bing weaker.

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you try to return the things you use to where they originally are!¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    It seems like each of them umted a lot of things inside.

    Can¡¯t you be a little gentler with each other?

    At least, reflect a little.

    Yes, that¡¯s what you should do.

    And so, the time limit was reached and I will need to judge the match.

    It was obvious that Loo is the winner but before I said my judgment, Ann fainted.

    ¡¸Lulushi,e over here. If you want to talk about something, tell me about it.¡¹

    The winner, Loo, was called by ancestor-san and they had a long talk.

    Hang in there.

    The third match is between Junea and Kuudel.

    Since Kuudel can fly, is she in an advantageous position?

    Personally, I would like to support Kuudel ¡­ how will this match turn out?

    As soon as the match starts, Kuudel flies in the air as expected.

    I thought that themia Junea will be on a defensive stance but she uses her tail like a spring and jumps!

    Kuudel who did not expect that surprise attack was wrapped.

    And fell.

    I thought that Kuudel was done for but she did not give up.

    She managed to get off Junea¡¯s tail wrap by using brute strength.

    So this is how a power character battles, I¡¯m a little scared.

    After that, Junea counter attacked but Kuudel receives it with a double exchange. She won with that.

    This is the first time I saw something like this so I think it is good.

    Fourth match.

    Ria against the devil Bulga.

    Though Ria hesitated to enter the knight section¡­.she probably at least has some confidence.

    Thinking about it, I don¡¯t know how strong Ria is.

    She always hunts in the forest so will she fight with a bow?

    Then, will this match a long range battle?

    If possible, I don¡¯t want her to get hurt.

    Since Bulga is Rasuti¡¯s servant, I had a chance to talk with her.

    I managed to but¡­.I don¡¯t know how she fights.

    ording to Rasuti and Hakuren, it is impossible to be a personal steward of a dragon if you¡¯re weak¡­

    Like usual, she¡¯s wearing a butler¡¯s clothes.

    When she came here, she was wearing a maid¡¯s clothes that makes her looks like a vige girl but it seems like she personally wants to wear butler¡¯s clothes.

    It doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s the only one who wants to wear butlers clothes, even Stifano is wearing the same butler¡¯s clothes.

    At any rate, the match began.

    As expected, Ria took some distance and attacks with a bow.

    The next moment, I was surprised that there was already another arrow following the first arrow.

    Those attack Bulga¡¯s¡­bunshin?

    Moreover, they all acted in different ways.

    One attacks with magic, another one throws knife, one uses dagger, and one seems to be a barehanded fighter.

    It looks like they are covering each other¡¯s attack.

    It is an overwhelming method but Ria shots them all with arrows.

    An arrow hits the magic, the knife, the dagger, and the fist blow.

    After hitting all of the attacks, she still has the room to attack Bulga¡¯s bodies.

    Every time Bulga¡¯s body was hit by an arrow, the body disappears.

    And one arrow pierces Bulga¡¯s chest, the body did not disappear.

    I got impatient seeing Bulga¡¯s real body with an arrow on her chest.

    That looks bad!

    However, when I looked at the referee, Hakuren, she doesn¡¯t seem to be bothered in any way.

    Are you kidding me?

    I almost shouted to stop the match but Bulga¡¯s body with an arrow on her chest disappeared.

    ¡¸Ahaha, fool yah.¡¹

    Before I knew it, Bulga is already standing at the edge of the ring.

    Unhurt.

    ¡¸It would have been better if you rxed your guard down.¡¹

    Ria did not hesitate to shoot an arrow to the talking Bulga.

    But Bulga managed to evade that arrow.

    The arrow suddenly stops and falls to the ground.

    It a magical barrier.

    Since Ria uses a bow, Hakuren surrounds the spectator¡¯s area with a barrier before the match.

    ¡¸Thanks to Hakuren-sama, no one will be hurt even if I evade those arrows.¡¹

    Bulga bows to Hakuren.

    She evaded another arrow by bowing.

    Ria¡¯s arrow is not your normal arrow that goes straight after releasing it.

    The arrows she shoots are curving left and right.

    But it was all avoided by theughing Bulga.

    A devil¡¯sugh.

    Bulga¡¯s body disappeared and suddenly appeared behind Ria.

    That moment, Ria discarded her bow and arrows and pulled out the dagger on her waist and attack.

    Bulga bends her upper body to evade the dagger eight bunshin suddenly surrounded Ria.

    The eight Bulgas only surrounded her but none of them attack.

    Ria did not move either.

    And Ria gave up.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t fight against this number. Please reduce it.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, will you give up if it was seven?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I think I still have a chance with seven.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So eight is beyond your limit.¡¹

    ¡¸It might be weird to say that I d but¡­. this is myplete defeat.¡¹

    The match ends with Bulga¡¯s victory.

    ¡¸So, Bulga is strong. ¡¹

    Upon saying that, the oni maid beside me seems to be shocked that I don¡¯t know.

    I did not know but Bulga seems to be famous for being strong.

    Well, there are a lot of things that I don¡¯t know.

 Chapter 96 - Martial Arts Tournament, Knight Section, Round One Part Two and Model Match

    <h4>Chapter 96 ¨C Martial Arts Tournament, Knight Section, Round One Part Two and Model Match</h4>

    Martial artspetition, knight section.

    Next match is themia Sunea against Uno.

    When Uno appeared, the kuros appeared at the outer periphery of the audience seat.

    I can see Kurosan there, Uno¡¯s partner.

    It might be my imagination but Uno¡¯s spirit seems to be overflowing.

    On the other hand, Sunea is bearish.

    ¡¸All right. This is different fromst time. I will not be defeated since this is one on one.¡¹

    It seems like she¡¯s fighting against her past trauma.

    Sunea is holding a short spear on her hand.

    Her spear has three spearhead, it looks like a weapon of the sea god.

    I wonder what will happen.

    When the referee Hakuren signals the start of the match, Uno¡¯s horn shines. It spreads to all his fur and it looks like he has grown one size bigger.

    Ohhh.

    This is a form I¡¯ve never seen before.

    Looks strong.

    I was surprised but Sunea was not surprised at all.

    It seems like she¡¯s already familiar with it.

    Sunea coils her tail like a spring.

    It looks like she¡¯s going to jump like what Junea did.

    ¡¸Uraaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    Sunea shouted as she jumps towards Uno while holding her spear.

    Uno moves sideways to avoid her.

    I don¡¯t know how but Sunea¡¯s jump route curved and chase the evading Uno.

    Looking at it closely, she¡¯s not really in the air. I can see the tip of her tail not far from the ground.

    Could it be that she can stretch her tail when she jumps?

    It is impossible for him to evade now so Uno showed his fang to intercept.

    And they meet¡­.Uno is now biting Sunea¡¯s neck before anyone noticed it so the referee stopped the match.

    ¡¸Stop! Winner, Uno!¡¹

    Hearing that, the spectating kuros began howling.

    Uno, who¡¯s on the ring, looks proud.

    ¡¸Ugh, I wasn¡¯t able to win¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Sunea, you did your best.¡¹

    ¡¸Junea-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s train together starting tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    It seems like there¡¯s no damage on Sunea¡¯s neck.

    Is it some sort of y bite?

    Anyway, it¡¯s good that she¡¯s not injured.

    Daga against Makura will be the first round¡¯sst match.

    Daga has an overwhelming physique.

    Makura is about half tatami size.

    However, Makura has eight legs.

    And can use string shot.

    Daga, on the other hand, is an orthodox swordsman that can use tail whip. He is also equipped with a sword and a shield.

    To be honest, I concerned about Makura. What if Daga crushes it?

    And the match begins.

    Daga is constantly attacking Maruka suing his sword and tail but Makura dodges them all.

    Makura is not attacking and seems to be concentrating on evading.

    If this continues, Daga will hit Makura sooner orter and will win the match.

    The amateur me thought so but it seems like the audience sees something else.

    ¡¸Hurry up!¡¹

    ¡¸A little more!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s dangerous!¡¹

    They are cheering for Daga as if he¡¯s on a disadvantage.

    Something gleamed on the ring. I focused on it to check what it is.

    Eh?

    Ah¡­.web.

    Makura has already produced countless of threads and some of them are already entangling Daga¡¯s body.

    I¡¯m not sure but it looks like those web entangling Daga¡¯s body is hindering his movements.

    And when Daga significantly slows down, Makura jumps and rides Daga¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Stop! Winner, Makura!¡¹

    The match ends.

    Makura is strong.

    Makura raises one of its legs and waves at me so I wave back.

    The hostess Frau interviews Daga.

    ¡¸If there are handicaps, would you have still preferred to fight using sword and tail, or grapple? ¡¹

    ¡¸Grapple¡­¡¹

    Daga calls Makura.

    ¡¸However, with my speed, it will be difficult to catch you¡­.¡¹

    Daga sat next to Makura who came near him. Daga lifted Makura using both of this hands.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t even win against you in terms of power so I think that you¡¯ll only be the winner of our match.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha. Excuse my impoliteness.¡¹

    The first round is over.

    The matches of the second round are as follows:

    01 Stifano(devil)

    02 Tier(Angel)

    04 Loo(vampire)

    07 Kuudel(angel)

    09 Bulga(devil)

    11 Uno(inferno wolf)

    13 Makura(spiderling)

    14 Corone(angel)

    But there is a break.

    It is in order to give those participants in the first round enough rest since there are two seeded contestants.

    The model match will be held during that break.

    It is a match between Hakuren and Rasuti in their human forms.

    They stood on the ring.

    They are not wearing their usual skirts. They are wearing trousers in order to move easily.

    Rasuti alters the buttocks part for her tail.

    They are not wearing armors and they also don¡¯t have weapons.

    They also tie their hair back and it looks like they¡¯ll start running.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do our best.¡¹

    ¡¸I will not lose.¡¹

    They are already fired up¡­.

    Ah¡­.remembering the times when they first came to this vige, I¡¯m worried about them overdoing it.

    Rasuti looks sharp.

    Hakuren looks sharp too and they are both calm. However, I¡¯m still worried about something.

    Ah, they wouldn¡¯t be nning on rampaging as a yful joke, right?

    Ah, I¡¯m uneasy.

    Even though it¡¯s a model match, a referee is necessary.

    Hakuren and Rasuti were alternately acting as referees on this festival and I have no other referee.

    I already asked several people in advance but nobody was confident enough, they all declined.

    I thought of doing it myself but since Doraim came to watch, I asked him.

    But I never thought that Dors will take the role of referee.

    ¡¸I promise to be a fair referee.¡¹

    Since he already said it like that, there¡¯s no way I can refuse.

    No, I¡¯m even relieved.

    Thank you very much.

    The model match started.

    I thought about the certain manga that I read a long time ago.

    The movement of the two is so fast that they cannot be caught by naked eyes.

    I understand the position of their body like arms and legs but they sometimes disappear then hits the other party and appear again.

    I¡¯m looking at them at a distance and I don¡¯t know when or how they moved¡­¡­just how fast are they?

    A gust of wind arises on the ring.

    At that moment, Dors conjures a thin film to surround the ring.

    It is in order to protect the spectators.

    Thank you.

    Dors is a good referee.

    As the one who suggested the two to have a model match, I have to reflect.

    I¡¯m praying for the least possible damage.

    The model matchsted for about five minutes.

    At first, they are fully using and moving around the ring but they finally stop and fought at the center of the stage.

    Now they are visible.

    The match is dominated by Hakuren.

    However, she did not one-sidedly trample Rasuti. She was hit by some good counters a number of times.

    Rasuti¡¯s attacks that hit are short upper.

    Is Hakuren weak against attacks that areing from below?

    Indeed, with a chest like that, how can she see something below her?

    ¡­..that¡¯s probably it.

    While thinking about that, Hakuren was hit again by Rasuti¡¯s short upper.

    It seems like that shot really connects. Hakuren¡¯s face turns upward.

    This is a chance for Rasuti.

    Rasuti probably thinks the same.

    She puts all her might to a body blow for Hakuren.

    Seeing the blow that hits Hakuren¡¯s face earlier, I thought of Hakuren¡¯s body breaking into pieces.

    I wonder if I should have given them gloves to wear.

    Rush.

    Rasuti repeatedly hits Hakuren.

    She¡¯s hitting her several times but there¡¯s only one heavy sound.

    Is this ae from behind victory for Rasuti?

    That¡¯s not it.

    Despite being beaten, Hakuren managed to step one foot forward.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    And swing a straight right on Rasuti¡¯s face.

    Hakuren¡¯s fist dug Rasuti¡¯s face as she hits the ground.

    A loud noise was heard and a big crack appeared on the ring.

    Rasuti is not moving.

    ¡¸Stop! Model match ends!¡¹

    Is she safe?

    She¡¯s not dead, right?

    My uneasiness was immediately canceled.

    Rasuti moves and stands up as if nothing happened.

    ¡¸Uuh, I couldn¡¯t win¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I will not hand over it to you yet.¡¹

    The two of them are cheerful.

    After fighting like that, it looks like there¡¯s no damage.

    Their faces and other ces that were hit¡­.there¡¯s not even a bruise.

    So this is a dragon.

    To my surprise, Dors, the referee, said a few words.

    ¡¸Both of you, your holding back control in human form improved.¡¹

    ¡¸Yey¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, thank you, grandfather.¡¹

    ¡­..

    You call that holding back?

    Then, if they fought against each other on their dragon form¡­.. let¡¯s not think about it. I¡¯ll just show my appreciation on the two of them.

    Now, next is the second round.

    Ah, I still have to repair the ring crack before that.

    Got it.

    Let¡¯s hurry.

 Chapter 97 - Martial Arts Tournament, Knight Section, Round Two

    <h4>Chapter 97 ¨C Martial Arts Tournament, Knight Section, Round Two</h4>

    The first match of the second round.

    A battle between Stifano and Tier.

    It¡¯s a battle between an angel and a devil.

    Can this be considered as fate?

    ¡¸Thank you for delivering medicinal herb before.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mention it. I will show you the result from that magical research today.¡¹

    They seem to have no special rtionship.

    Tier overwhelmed Gran Maria in the first round so, how about Stifano?

    I don¡¯t know how strong Stifano is but it will be a good match is she¡¯s as strong as Bulga.

    Hakuren is the referee.

    It seems like she¡¯s not affected by the model match.

    ¡¸Fight!¡¹

    At the same time as the match started, Stifano casted a spell.

    Countless ck spears sprouted on the ground targeting Tier.

    Tier did not escape to the sky. She moved sideways by rotating gracefully to evade the jet ck spears.

    And counterattack with magic.

    Stifano¡¯s body suddenly red up.

    Seeing that scene, I was frightened.

    This is too serious.

    Defying my worry, the jet ck spears jumped onto Stifano as it turned into a big cloak that wrapped the burning Stifano.

    The me waspletely covered.

    When the cloak is unraveled, no one is inside.

    Magic trick?

    Stifano suddenly appeared behind Tier.

    While I was thinking how Stifano managed to get behind Tier, jet ck spears jump out of Stifano¡¯s whole body and pierce Tier.

    ¡¸Uwooh¡¹

    I instinctively shout.

    But Tier was safe.

    ¡¸In terms ofpatibility, I¡¯m at an advantage.¡¹

    The jet ck spears that pierced Tier deteriorate and disappear.

    There¡¯s not even a mark on the pierced part.

    On the contrary, three pure white spears pierced Stifano¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Right. I give up.¡¹

    The match between Stifano and Tier ended with Tier¡¯s victory.

    ¡¸Stifano, are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you. I¡¯ll be healed in no time.¡¹

    ¡¸Husband, are you not worried about your beloved wife?¡¹

    ¡¸My heart almost stopped when I saw Stifano¡¯s ck spear piercing you.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m alright. I managed to avoid being pierced on fatal ces.¡¹

    When Tier said so, the pure white spears prating Stifano disappears.

    There are pration marks but there¡¯s no blood.

    And all the mark was healed and disappeared in a moment.

    Good.

    And I¡¯m pleased with Tier¡¯s victory.

    ¡¸Next match is¡­.Loo-san and Kuudel. Fufufu, I hope Loo-san¡¯s arms have not be less capable.¡¹

    Loo¡¯s battle during the first round was a mudslinging match.

    The second match of the second round is a battle between Loo and Kuudel.

    Loo just spoke with ancestor-san and she looks full of spirit.

    On the other hand, Kuudel has a face full of resignation.

    ¡¸Kuudel, don¡¯t give up from the start!¡¹

    Gran Maria cheers from the audience seat, but Kuudel¡¯s face still looks the same.

    ¡¸No, Loo-san is that Lulushi. She¡¯s as powerful as Tier-sama that the three of us can¡¯t beat.¡¹

    ¡¸I just fought with Tier-sama! You¡¯ll be alright. There¡¯s still a one in a thousand chance.¡¹

    ¡¸O-one in a thousand¡­.chance?¡¹

    The match began.

    It ended with an overwhelming victory for Loo. Kuudel was right.

    If she can do that, why did she fought a mudslinging match on the first round?

    Is Ann strong?

    Or is it a mismatch?

    Second round, third match.

    A battle between Bulga and Uno.

    As for this match, I absolutely have no idea on what will happen.

    Judging from the first round, can Bulga¡¯s bunshin deceive Uno?

    It seems like this match will be decided whether or not Uno can see through Bulga¡¯s bunshin.

    Is that bunshin just an afterimage?

    Or is it the real one?

    But what if¡­all of them are real?

    Maa, let¡¯s stop thinking about it since the match is about to start.

    The match started.

    Like the first round, Bulga made bunshin.

    Uno is attacked.

    I thought Uno will evade but he charges head-on.

    He smashed Bulga¡¯s bunshin one after another.

    That look, the look of a hunter.

    What will happen if he those are real?

    Bulga created a number of bunshin again and fought back.

    The match seemed to take a long time but in reality, the match ended in no time.

    The bunshin¡¯s saturated attack repressed Uno so the referee was forced to stop the match dering Bulga¡¯s victory.

    ¡¸Uuhh, there are too many bunshin.¡¹

    Although Bulga was victorious, it seems like she¡¯s considerably exhausted.

    Uno, the loser, looks more energetic but he got off the ring with his tail down.

    The kuros, including Kurosan, met up with him.

    It seems like they cheer him up, Uno¡¯s tail return to normal.

    Yeah, Uno did his best.

    Second round, fourth match.

    A battle between Makura and Corone.

    Thinking about what will happen, it ended soon.

    Corone immediately tried to fly at the beginning of the match¡­.but she was not able to.

    A thread got her foot and she fell from the sky.

    And got tied up.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too much of a mismatch! It¡¯s her natural enemy!¡¹

    It ended with Makura¡¯s victory.

    With that, the second round ends.

    There are four people remaining.

    The semifinals will be as follows:

    02 Tier(Angel)

    4 Loo(vampire)

    09 Bulga(devil)

    13 Makura(spiderling)

 Chapter 98 - Martial Arts Tournament, Knight Section, Round Three(Semifinals) and Final

    <h4>Chapter 98 ¨C Martial Arts Tournament, Knight Section, Round Three(Semifinals) and Final</h4>

    Martial arts tournament, knight section, third round.

    Tier vs. Loo

    Even beforeing to this vige, these wives of mine who both bore my children are eternal rivals.

    It is an anticipated match where no one knows what the result will be.

    They are both wearing a pair of trousers and no weapons on hands.

    ¡¸Fufufu, long time, no see.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. However, ancestor-sama is watching so I will not hold back.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, that is something I already expected.¡¹

    Both of them are motivated enough.

    Referee Hakuren signaled the start of the match.

    I thought that the two of them were going to take some distance or fly in the sky but they two of them walk slowly towards each other at the center of the ring.

    Once their feet stopped, they started exchanging blows.

    It looks like an American movie, after receiving one blow, it will be your turn to hit.

    But men do that on movies, it is scary looking atdies do that.

    Moreover, the two of them are my wives.

    I¡¯m really scared.

    They are not hitting each other with palms but with hard fist.

    They are clearly aiming for each other¡¯s cheeks with hooks.

    And after being hit, I could never forget how they grin.

    ¡­¡­.

    In the future, I must do everything I can to avoid a husband-and-wife quarrel.

    TN: That moment you realized that the women you raped are capable of turning you to minced meat.

    After fistfighting for a while, they took some distance with each other like it was the natural thing to do.

    And starts a magic battle.

    Fire, water, wind, and other unknown magic collide.

    Although the spectators¡¯ seats are protected by Hakuren¡¯s magic, the ce where I¡¯m watching is rtively close to the ring and I can feel the power.

    But I don¡¯t know who has the advantage at all.

    After the magic battle, the two of them flew in the sky and hit collide with each other.

    Are they magically colliding? Or just physically¡­.?

    I really don¡¯t know but I know that they are fiercely battling.

    And it ends.

    When theynd on the ring from the sky, Tier was standing while Loo was kneeling with one knee.

    ¡¸I¡¯m today¡¯s winner.¡¹

    Tier is the winner.

    Both of them are tired but they don¡¯t seem to be heavily injured.

    I meet with the two of them to show my concern.

    ¡¸Husband, Tier bullied me.¡¹

    ¡¸Loo-san, that¡¯s underhanded.¡¹

    Third round, second match.

    A battle between Bulga and Makura.

    It was not a match.

    Bulga was too exhausted because of her match against Uno so she couldn¡¯t even conjure a bunshin. She was not able to evade Makura¡¯s thread.

    ¡¸Uuhhh. It ended so soon¡­.¡¹

    Makura was victorious.

    And the final contestants are now decided.

    Tier and Makura.

    Before that, let¡¯s talk about the third ce first.

    It is a match between the two who didn¡¯t manage to get into the final.

    Loo aside, Bulga ispletely down.

    Flora also said that she can¡¯t permit her to have another match so the third ce battle was called off.

    Maa, it¡¯s not like we necessarily need to have a third cer.

    And the final starts.

    Maa, it did not go well.

    But everyone understands why.

    The battle between Tier and Makura.

    It is simr to the battle between Corone and Makura earlier.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really a mismatch.¡¹

    Tier was tied up with web and was defeated.

    The martial arts tournament winner of knight section is Makura.

    Zabuton¡¯s offspring, Makura, is the champion.

    Makura raises one of her legs to respond to the cheers.

    She looks happy.

    Now that the tournament ends, it is now the awarding ceremony.

    I give Makura 10 reward medals.

    And a wooden championship trophy. I prepared it especially for this festival, it is a wooden crown.

    I consulted Loo first before carving the crown since I don¡¯t know if there is a strange meaning if I hand it as a prize but she said that I don¡¯t have to worry about anything since we are part of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Hearing that, I made a crown.

    Because I assumed that a bipedal person will wear it, the size of the crown is not suitable for Makura.

    While I¡¯m thinking of how should I salvage the situation, Makura received the crown and put it on her buttocks.

    The crown is on her butt¡­..it suits her so I guess it¡¯s OK.

    Makura proudly shows off the crown to the audience and waves her hand.

    The second ce Tier, I gave her five reward medals.

    In addition, I also gave one to those who won once and two to those who won twice.

    Please do your best in the future.

    With that, the martial arts tournament ends but there¡¯s still a banquet that willst untilte night or probably until tomorrow morning.

    Because the ring is still there, free matches were held.

    However, because it will be dangerous if one gets heavily injured during the match, we made sure that there is a referee in all matches.

    The high elves and the mountain elves who were not able to participate and the beastkins from the Howling vige that came here with Gulf entered the ring to fight.

    Some beastgirls also climbed the ring from time to time as if treating it as a battle training. Even Loo challenged Tier for a revenge match.

    Even when the sun sets and it gets dark, the matches continue with the help of torches and illumination magic.

    On one side¡­.

    ¡¸Demon king, how about having a match with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahahahaha, please don¡¯t joke around.¡¹

    The demon king declined Dors¡¯ invitation while ancestor-san, Beezel, and Yuri are talking about the ongoing matches.

    ¡¸It would be much better if no chant magic will be used more frequently.¡¹

    ¡¸However, not chanting will decrease the power. I think one should asses the situation first.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how to cast magic without chant.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? Then I¡¯ll exin it to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Wa-wait a moment. Is it alright for a person of your standing to teach the princess of a country?¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? I don¡¯t really care about social standing. Don¡¯t worry about unnecessary things.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. I¡¯ll do my very best to remember them all.¡¹

    Doraim is enjoying the food with Hakuren, Rasuti, his wife, and Raimeiren.

    ¡¸Grandmother, I should polish my humanization form a bit more.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? You don¡¯t have to be flurried. Even Doraim had some trouble transforming into human¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Mother, please stop. Besides, ah, uhm¡­.Right, what happened to the marriage of Sekiren?¡¹

    ¡¸Doraim-chan, why are you talking about younger sister¡¯s marriage in front of me?¡¹

    ¡¸P-please don¡¯t mind it. Besides, isn¡¯t your situation here simr to being married?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, we-well, do you think so? Yeah, seems like it¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸An embarrassed Hakuren¡­.what a rare sight.¡¹

    ¡¸Grafaroon, if you tease me more I might tell a story about you from the old days.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    What a lively meal.

    Since Bulga and Stifano recovered, they are moving around as their stewards again.

    While not being obstructive, additional food and alcohol were given to them by Bulga and Stifano.

    Anyway, what¡¯s with the story from the old days of Doraim¡¯s wife?

    ¡­¡­¡­.I¡¯m scared to hear it.

    At any rate, I feel bad.

    Probably because of mental fatigue.

    I guess I¡¯m too exhausted from worrying about injuries.

    Next year, let¡¯s absolutely change it to another festival.

    I spent the night of the festival thinking that.

 Chapter 99 - A Certain Demon Kingâ€™s Mutter Part One

    <h4>Chapter 99 ¨C A Certain Demon King¡¯s Mutter Part One</h4>

    I am the demon king.

    Demon King of the Gullgald¡¯s Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    I was surprised when I heard that my daughter will go out with Beezel so I forcibly follow them.

    And there¡¯s a dragon.

    Even though it¡¯s in human form, it cannot hide its magical power.

    Moreover, its the dragon king Dors.

    There are also other dragons around him and they are not weak at all.

    I¡¯ll say it honestly.

    I almost peed my pants.

    But I endured it.

    Good job, my lower body.

    Maa, that¡¯s really surprising.

    I¡¯m already preparing to greet him.

    ¡¸Dragon king Dors, I believe this is the first time we meet.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you the current demon king? Maa, we don¡¯t have any dispute so let us not cause trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, I also certainly don¡¯t want trouble.¡¹

    Goooood, good good.

    I¡¯m amazing.

    Yuri, did you see it?

    Papa¡¯s brave figure!

    ¡¸Bufu!¡¹

    When I looked around to check where Yuri is, I spouted in surprise.

    There was another person who was not supposed to be here.

    It seems like Dors, who¡¯s near me, seem to know him too.

    As expected of Dors.

    But unlike me, he¡¯s smiling wryly.

    I¡¯m depressed with the difference of our reaction¡­.however, I can¡¯t be depressed with such a great person approaching.

    ¡¸Re-religion leader Valgreif!¡¹

    The founder of the top religion Korin which has the greatest power in areas where human lives!

    The forever young like a true living god.

    His identity as the true ancestor of the vampires is only known to few people.

    It is one of the most confidential matters that will be handed down by a former demon king to a new demon king upon taking office.

    ¡¸Yow demon king, are you well?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-ye-yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahaha, don¡¯t be too stiff. This is our first meeting, right? Sorry sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, this is our first meeting¡­.that, do you really know me?¡¹

    ¡¸You are famous, are you not? I saw your picture from an acquaintance. By the way, it is circting in the market.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? I am honored.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, what honor are you saying? I¡¯m lucky to have met the demon king. Do you think so too, Dors-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸I agree.¡¹

    Did he call the dragon king Dors Dors-kun?

    Do the two of them know each other?

    No, it¡¯s not surprising if they do.

    Anyway, it¡¯s the true ancestor of the vampires.

    Great.

    Is there any other demon king who met him personally?

    No no, that¡¯s not something unexpected.

    I¡¯m the demon king.

    Someone that rules a country.

    I only should ask what I need to ask.

    ¡¸By the way, religion leader-dono, what do you think of the brutality that the heromitted in the Fullheart Kingdom?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, you sure touch a painful spot. If I say I¡¯m unrted, I¡¯m obviously rted. Maa, let me tell you. I¡¯m also troubled with his recklessness in Fullheart Kingdom. The Galbart Kingdom branch is even preparing subjugation troops. By the way, Fullheart Kingdom, Galbart Kingdom, and Gullgald Demon King¡¯s Kingdom¡¯s names are simr. They are more like a tongue twister.¡¹

    ¡¸So-sorry. It is derived from a name¡­.subjugation troops? Is that true? Why are you sharing such an information to me?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s true it¡¯s true. You ask me. And we found it troublesome too. Don¡¯t you think that a miraculous bargain will certainly earn profit? Ah, even if you defeat the hero, you can rest assured that the headquarters will not move. Because of our position, we will issue protest but you can just ignore it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Thank you for the information.¡¹

    ¡¸Dors too. You don¡¯t need to hold back if ever theye to you.¡¹

    ¡¸A group already came. They are rude so I sent them away.¡¹

    ¡¸You sent them away? Dors-kun is gentle. You should at least knock them if not crush them.¡¹

    ¡¸Nah, they¡¯ll be annoying the moment they bear grudge.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahaha, indeed. Maa, I¡¯ll do something in the future.¡¹

    Do something?

    I am saved.

    The hero is really troublesome.

    The damage they do is at the level that can¡¯t be ignored.

    Ah, please do something soon.

    Perhaps¡­.

    After this.

    By the way, should I apany Dors and religion leader-dono?

    ¡­¡­

    Beezel, help me!

    Along with Yuri, Beezel is talking happily with vigers.

    Looking at it carefully, the vigers are demons.

    Areh¡­..I feel like I¡¯ve seen them before¡­.Isn¡¯t that one a daughter of a count and that one of a marquis?

    Or is my memory wrong?

    Aren¡¯t they Sokuri-san?

    TN: Sokuri-san is an anonymous name which means a person who looks simr to someone.

    No.

    That one genuinely looks like a vige girl.

    Ah, I know that one.

    Beezel¡¯s daughter, Fraurem.

    She¡¯s the governor of this vige.

    It seems like she¡¯s well.

    ¡­.Or not?

    Since Fraurem is dressed like a vige girl, it means that the other vige girls around her are daughters of demons too.

    Pull yourself together, me.

    As expected, my seat was prepared near Dors and religion leader-dono.

    My only salvation is that Beezel and Yuri are also nearby.

    Though Yuri isfortably talking to the dragon beside Dors. Does she know who she is?

    Ah¡­.my stomach hurts.

    And Beezel.

    Why are you looking at me with a pitying face?

    It seems like the thing that I wanted to say was noticeable.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Raimeiren.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes, I¡¯m the demon king Gullgald.¡¹

    It¡¯s the typhoon dragon of the south.

    And Dors wife.

    ording to the information that recently came.

    Is that so?

    Raimeiren-san.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Isn¡¯t she a dragon more ferocious than Dors!?

    Enough.

    And Beezel.

    Stop looking at me with that face.

 Chapter 100 - A Certain Demon Kingâ€™s Mutter Part Two

    <h4>Chapter 100 ¨C A Certain Demon King¡¯s Mutter Part Two</h4>

    Ah¡­..what is a demon king?

    I have thought about it many times.

    Yes, I am the demon king Gullgald of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Yeah, a king of a country.

    With important responsibilities.

    I should have not brought mymon sense when I decided to follow my daughter.

    Daughter of mine.

    You must not go to such a ce.

    Hahaha.

    ¡¸Father, are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, of course I am. Sorry. I must be tired from working every day.¡¹

    My daughter is worried about me.

    I can¡¯t be happier.

    ¡¸Demon king-sama, I took some food and drinks, let¡¯s eat.¡¹

    Beezel is a nice guy.

    The foods he rmended are easy to eat and good for the stomach.

    Ah, delicious.

    ¡¸Umu, this alcohol is good too but¡­.it tastes strange.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree, this might be a new product. I will put out a purchase request.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. It is easy to drink so I want two barrels.¡¹

    ¡¸I do my best for your request.¡¹

    Dors and religion leader-dono, who are nearby, are also enjoying the drinks and seem to be nning on purchasing too.

    These, can these kinds of foods really be prepared in the forest of death¡­?

    Furthermore, there are also seafoods which can only be taken from the port town in the south.

    Umu.

    There are different kinds of dishes that I have never seen nor tasted before.

    Everything looks delicious.

    ¡¸The chef here, can we hire him?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think we can?¡¹

    ¡¸How about borrowing him?¡¹

    ¡¸That will be difficult.¡¹

    ¡¸Father, I also tried but failed.¡¹

    ¡¸No, this is the demon king¡¯s desire¡­.¡¹

    I must not be unreasonable.

    Yeah.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s just think about how we can buy seasonings. I especially like this one.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, the miso? I already have a lot back at home.¡¹

    ¡¸At home?¡­.Why didn¡¯t you gave me any?¡¹

    ¡¸We consumed everything ourselves for poison testing. Or probably because it has a unique smell. Hahahaha. Let¡¯s just check if we can purchase some again. Oh, it will start soon.¡¹

    The referee has appeared on the ring.

    Yeah, the referee is a dragon.

    Let¡¯s not think about it.

    With religion leader-dono and one of the dragons helping with cooking, I am thankful since it lightens the pressure a bit.

    Themon section will start soon. Beezel¡¯s daughter, Fraurem, seems to be a contestant so let¡¯s cheer for her.

    ¡¸Father, Fraurem is not the only one who¡¯ll participate. There are others too so please support them.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    A demon king shouldn¡¯t think things like this deeply.

    I will do my utmost to cheer for them.

    Fraurem regrettably had lost with a draw but their match is not bad.

    It might be better to say that the opponent was good.

    It is said that those who live near the forest of death are naturally strong but¡­.

    I never thought that a beastgirl can move that much.

    And the tournament continues.

    Warrior section, knight section.

    I know of the participants even without being introduced.

    Bloodsucking princess, angel of annihtion, angels of holocaust, revelry Bulga, ck spear Stifano, crazy dragon Rasutisumoon, and the elder sister of the gatekeeper dragon.

    That oni called Ann is probably nominated because of her ability too.

    In addition, there are lizardmen, high elves, mountain elves, elder dwarves, andmias.

    There is also a mountain like inferno wolf and an offspring of the demon spider.

    Compare to the demon king¡¯s castle¡­.no, their war potential exceeds the whole demon king army.

    If it¡¯s one on one I can probably manage somehow¡­can I?

    I¡¯m not sure if I can even take Rasutisumoon much more the elder sister of the gatekeeper dragon.

    Ah, Dors, even if you invite me for a match, I won¡¯t fight.

    Though I hate it to admit it.

    I absolutely must not.

    ¡¸Beezel¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I n on conferring the vige chief with a peerage, what do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸That would be a foolish move.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    I would be able to grasp him if I gave him a peerage but Beezel opposed my proposal.

    He probably thought that it will not end well.

    Indeed, even the dragon king Dors and the religion leader-dono can¡¯t hold this vige and even personally came here.

    If I do extra things, I might invite hostility. It is probably the best to maintain our present rtionship.

    The human which is the top of this vige¡­.surely, the top can¡¯t be a normal human.

    When I first met him, I thought it was a joke but looking at the surrounding, no one is joking around.

    ording to Beezel¡¯s report, he is the powerful person who exterminated the wyvern of the iron forest¡­.

    He looks like an ordinary young man.

    However, an ordinary young man can¡¯t make a vige in the middle of the forest of death, will not gather this much war potential, and will never be acquainted with dragon king Dors and religion leader-dono.

    Yeah.

    Fortunately, we¡¯re saved since he doesn¡¯t have any bad impression about the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Furthermore, it is possible to casually talk to him and he is really gentle.

    As long as he¡¯s the top here, there will never be a problem.

    I should give him a secret medicine for long life.

    He must live long.

    If possible, I want him to stay alive as long as I¡¯m the demon king.

    Even for a human, if I give him the best, it would be possible for him to live for 400 to 500 years.

    Don¡¯t die on your 50¡¯s.

    Please don¡¯t.

    I ask of you.

    Thinking about the worst case scenario, I thought of marrying him with my daughter.

    Because the position of demon king is not something that can pass with blood rtive session, there is no marriage policy.

    When I retire, Yuri will be a daughter of an ordinary noble¡­.

    Leaving the security aside and thinking only about my daughter¡¯s well-being, should I really let her marry?

    If possible, I don¡¯t want her to fall on someone with bad hand¡­.

    The only problem is that he¡¯s already married to the blood-sucking princess and angel of annihtion.

    If things go bad, she might not even be a third wife but a fourth¡­.

    No, it¡¯s useless.

    Yuri is still a child.

    It¡¯s still too early for her to get married.

    ¡­¡­..

    Let¡¯s leave him as a candidate in the corner of my mind.

    ¡¸Demon king-sama, are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. I¡¯m alright. Beezel, I want to ask you something.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸You sent your daughter Fraurem here¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Though my loyalty for the demon king¡¯s kingdom is unshakable, I still care for my daughter.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand what you feel about your daughter so I will not me you. Though I don¡¯t me you¡­.if the worst case happens, I would like to rely on your connection for Yuri.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, though she can¡¯t be promised for marriage, it is okay for her to live in this vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Have you forgotten? I¡¯m still one of your four heavenly kings.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of Beezel, you are really reliable.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m also nning to live here when I retire.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..eh? W-wait, retire? Hold on, if you¡¯re gone, the demon king¡¯s kingdom will be in danger.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, demon king-sama. It¡¯s the night of the festival. Let¡¯s enjoy delicious food and alcohol.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s still something I¡¯ll do in the future. Probably for about 1000 or 2000 yearster.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahahaha, cheers!¡¹

    Wai-wait.

    Also, Dragon king Dors.

    I will not fight you.

    I will never fight you so don¡¯t look at me.

    The night of the festival passed lively.

    Digression.

    Demon king¡¯s castle, future.

    ¡¸Retirement?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll retire in about 100 to 200 years so be relieved¡­.What¡¯s this?¡¹

    ¡¸A written oath.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Are you doubting my loyalty?¡¹

    ¡¸It is for my peace of mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Demon king-sama¡­.Okay, I¡¯ll sign¡­.areh? I think there are mistakes here. It is written that I¡¯ll need to be here for a thousand more years.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not a mistake.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.is that so? Ehto, it will either be ording to the time of this oath, OR until demon king-sama dies, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, you! Guards, rebellion! A rebel appeared!¡¹

    ¡¸What scandalous thing are you saying? I¡¯m just confirming it. We¡¯re talking about something serious so don¡¯t approach the room.¡¹

    After a rough fist fight, it was decided that he¡¯ll be in service for another 300 years.

    ¡¸Kuh, I won¡¯t sign an oath.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if there¡¯s no oath, I can¡¯t let you retire. I¡¯ll even give you another territory.¡¹

 Chapter 101 - Cleaning Up and Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 101 ¨C Cleaning Up and Aftermath</h4>

    The festival is over.

    Now, I know that they still want to rx but we need to do what we have to.

    We clean up everything now that the festival¡¯s over.

    Though there are a lot of people who are still suffering from hangover, we still managed to clean up things quickly.

    We¡¯ll be in trouble if they will be in a festive mood forever.

    I was asked about what to do about the ring the and audience seat. Since they are not obstructive in anyway, I leave them be.

    I think there will be a time in the future where we will use them.

    It is outdoor so the only thing I can imagine on using it is for ys or concerts.

    Though the other might have some other idea too.

    However, the ring is made of soil and the audience seat are made of wood so it will rot as it was exposed to nature.

    There¡¯s no blue sheet in this world.

    So what should I do to preserve it?

    Should I consider roofing it?

    Ah, what about, leaving the wooden chairs, making chairs using soil?

    If I have some free time, let¡¯s try making chairs from soil.

    Afternoon.

    Dors, Raimeiren, Doraim, Doraim¡¯s wife, Beezel, Yuri, demon king, and ancestor-san woke upte and began preparing to leave.

    They seemed to have talked about a difficult topic before leaving. Is there a problem?

    Maa, they are people of great standing so I don¡¯t want to get involved unnecessarily.

    I said goodbye to each one of them while passing giveaways.

    First is for Dors, Raimeiren, Doraim, and Doraim¡¯s wife.

    ¡¸That was fun.¡¹

    ¡¸It was good and lively.¡¹

    ¡¸I would like for you to stay a little longer¡­.but that will probably disturb you. Please return straight home. I still need to find new vigers for the vige.¡¹

    ¡¸My daughter has matured. I want to work with you more in the future.¡¹

    Next are Beezel, Yuri, and demon king.

    ¡¸I was able to rx for the first time in a while.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll invite you too when there is a festival in our kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, that¡¯s my role. Mou¡­.well, that¡¯s it. I ask for your continuous support.¡¹

    Finally, ancestor-san.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to be with Alfred a bit more but there are still various things I need to do. Haah, ah, right. I saw a field full of medicinal herbs, I wonder if I can get some? I will bring rare herbs next time.¡¹

    They left using different methods.

    Themias also woke up and greet me so I also passed giveaways.

    ¡¸Is this alright?¡¹

    ¡¸It is for the sake of sharing the festival for those who were not able toe.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. And I will definitely win next time!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha¡¹

    There is no schedule for a next time¡­

    Themia¡¯s returned but the beastkins from Howling vige has yet to leave.

    They checked the state of those who migrated in this vige and nned to return together when it is time to trade during autumn.

    In other words, four beastkin males, including Gulf, will stay in the vige!

    ¡¸Papa¡¹

    ¡¸Daughter, are you well? You¡¯re safe here, right? Mother is also fine.¡¹

    Such conversations can be heard in four different ces.

    Ah, every one of them is married.

    They even have daughters from those who migrated.

    Yes.

    I understand.

    I don¡¯t n on destroying any family.

    Please get along.

    I¡¯m sorry for only thinking of looking for marriage partners for the beastgirls.

    After finishing tidying up the martial arts festival, the atmosphere of the vige returned to normal.

    However, the aftermath remained.

    First of all, the number of people training has increased a little.

    Though there is still the normal running and stretching, war simtion is now amon urrence.

    Be careful and don¡¯t get injured.

    ¡¸By the way Loo, you¡¯re a vampire.¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you saying the obvious?¡¹

    ¡¸During the martial arts tournament, I never saw you fight like one. You only fight normally.¡¹

    ¡¸How do you think a vampire battles?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Let¡¯s see¡­..¡¹

    How do I imagine vampires¡­..

    ¡¸For example¡­.turning into mist to avoid attack.¡¹

    ¡¸Areh? Have I ever turned into a mist in front of you? How did you know about that?¡¹

    ¡¸Imagination?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how you imagine vampires but turning into mist will not work on battles. It is tiring and has no offensive capability, moreover, you¡¯ll be unprotected when you transform in your normal form again. It is a technique mainly used for invading locked room.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then, can you transform into animals?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not a technique for battle. There is no stronger form than my current form. It is a technique used for sneaking.¡¹

    ¡¸Only for sneaking? Then, what about the technique of changing the age of your body¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a technique, it¡¯s more of a characteristic. I don¡¯t consume much energy in my younger form but I¡¯m at my strongest at my adult form¡­..that¡¯s the reason why we transformed into a younger body upon receiving fatal damage.¡¹

    ¡¸Like the time when we first met. When you suck blood, can you take the power of your opponent?¡¹

    ¡¸I have my beloved husband so I will not ask blood from anyone else.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha. I¡¯m sorry. Back then, I thought that it is a vampire exclusive attack¡­.like hypnosis or something.¡¹

    ¡¸Hypnosis?¡¹

    ¡¸A technique of manipting opponents.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, dazzlement. That will only work if your opponent is weak. It won¡¯t work against the participants in knight section.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­then, how about blood maniption?¡¹

    ¡¸Blood maniption? What is that?¡¹

    ¡¸Attacking an opponent using a sword made of your own blood.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it some sort of liquid maniption? I probably can do it¡­.however, I think it would be better for me not to. I¡¯ll be at a disadvantage if I pull out enough blood to create a sword.¡¹

    ¡¸Mou¡¹

    ¡¸The way you imagine of a vampire is strange. By chance, do you know any other vampire other than me, Flora, and ancestor-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. I only heard those from stories. Don¡¯t look at me with scary eyes.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t Tier capable of manipting golems? Why didn¡¯t you use it during the martial arts tournament?¡¹

    ¡¸Golem has power but it is slow. It is not suitable for a martial arts battle.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, when do you usually use golem?¡¹

    ¡¸I mainly use it as a decoy. It can catch monsters and demon beasts. And also¡­.for me to not get dirty.¡¹

    ¡¸To don¡¯t get dirty?¡¹

    ¡¸Monsters and demon beasts are existence that can be considered¡­. unsanitary.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    I feel slightly sorry for golems.

    ¡¸Ann, I would like you to answer my question honestly¡­..is there anything in your life you¡¯re unsatisfied with?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing in particr but¡­.why are you asking me?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I just thought that it would be scary if you store things up.¡¹

    ¡¸?¡­¡­Ah, is it about the martial arts festival? Please do not worry. With just saying it once, the vige chief listens and improves.¡¹

    ¡¸What about Loo?¡¹

    ¡¸I already told her over and over again but I can¡¯t see any improvements¡­. Ah, but I don¡¯t have any enmity. I just thought that if she would stay as she is, I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll be a bad influence for Alfred-sama and Tiselle-sama. Since there is that opportunity¡­I unintentionally¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸If you want to say something, say it. Don¡¯t store it.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, there¡¯s one.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to call you master instead of vige chief¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you already calling me that from time to time?¡¹

    ¡¸But because vige chief is shy, it is only limited when we¡¯re in the room or at the bath. I want to be able to call vige chief master anywhere.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t allow you to do that yet so please forgive me.¡¹

    The dwarf Donovan came to my house.

    ¡¸Vige chief, do we the sour fruit? Can I have some of them?¡¹

    ¡¸Sour¡­ you mean lemons? What an unusual request, something happened?¡¹

    ¡¸It is to make the alcohol scented. Also, the alcohol that the human merchant sent for the festival, I want you to purchase some of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Merchant, you mean Michael-san? Then that would be¡­.honey liquor? Didn¡¯t you say that it tastes awful?¡¹

    Immediately after receiving the alcohols, the dwarves immediately came and taste test them.

    I can still remember their spicy criticism¡­.

    ¡¸I still think so but the oni girls did something to it to make it delicious. Even though you don¡¯t ask yet, let me say it to you. It is not really a difficult method. You just need to add a bit of that sour fruit juice to that honey liquor. That alone made it tasty. It is simr to the method of matching alcohol with fruits that the vige chief taught.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Let me try it next time.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, then please purchase more. Ah, and don¡¯t forget to make sure that the alcohol you bought can be exchanged for a reward medal.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do that but¡­.If you can buy alcohol, I¡¯ll take out the after meal alcohol.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? Then, does that mean that alcohol will only be served during banquets?¡¹

    ¡¸The main reason for limiting the alcohol is because, if the heavy consumption continues, all the crops of the vige will need to be turned into alcohol. I put some restrictions to have everyone drink moderately.¡¹

    ¡¸Moderately is it? That would be difficult¡­.Maa, let¡¯s just work hard¡­.let¡¯s follow the restriction. Drinking alcohol every day is delicious but drinking alcohol asionally is also delicious.¡¹

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    Makura, who won the martial arts tournament, have left the trophy crown at my house.

    It is probably safer to have it as a decoration in my house than the ce where she sleeps.

    In any case, I made a shelf and put it in the corner of my house and put the trophy crown there.

    Yeah, satisfying.

    Makura seems to be satisfied too when she saw it.

    Zabuton also looked at it delightfully.

 Chapter 102 - Evaluation Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 102 ¨C Evaluation Meeting</h4>

    I prepared a big table in the hall of the house and took a seat.

    ¡¸The first martial arts festival of the Big Tree Vige, I would like to start the evaluation meeting.¡¹

    One of the civil servant girls, who acts as the chairperson, deres.

    Aside from the civil servant girls who belong to the festival executivemittee, representatives of various races are sitting around the table.

    There are also the oni maids who were the cooks and props men of the festival.

    ¡¸First of all¡­.for your work for the first martial arts tournament, thank you for your hard work.¡¹

    Everyone responded.

    ¡¸The festival can be called a sess. However, there are still problems. Let¡¯s reflect on those in order to improve the festival next year.¡¹

    The meeting progresses steadily.

    Because I know all of the arrangements beforehand, the problems I heard are things I already know of.

    I have a feeling that it¡¯s like reporting to those who don¡¯t know of them yet.

    ¡¸It was troublesome that we have not anticipated the arrival of several guests. We should have thought of that.¡¹

    Though all of them are rtives, it is still a matter of concern.

    We failed to anticipate that.

    ¡¸The outsiders, the beastkins from Howling vige and themias also joined.¡¹

    Right.

    Because we only know the ability of the citizens of the vige, we don¡¯t know where to assign them.

    Since there are participants that we have a little idea on how much ability they have, it probably added some element of liveliness.

    By the way, hearing about not fully understanding one¡¯s ability¡­.

    ¡¸I would like to add two more people for that, revelry Bulga and ck spear Stifano.¡¹

    Dors group were the ones who informed me that.

    ¡¸I already did. When I was still a child, those names can be heard from the fairy tale that my nursemaid use to tell me.¡¹

    When one of the civil servant girls said so, the other civil servant girls agreed.

    ¡¸Fairy tale?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s a famous fairy tale in the demon lord¡¯s territory. It is a story about the archdevil Gi who kidnapped the princess and fought with the armed forces of a great country. They are archdevil Gi¡¯s subordinates.¡¹

    A name I heard before came up¡­.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a fairy tale series with many volumes. However, even though there are several versions of the book, it always ended when the archdevil Gi is punished by a dragon.¡¹

    Punished by a dragon.

    There are asions where fairy tales are stories based on facts.

    Next time we meet, I¡¯ll ask about it¡­

    ¡¸Those two, do you think they are the same person who appeared on that fairy tale?¡¹

    ¡¸Same person? No way.¡¹

    ¡¸What are your grounds for denying it?¡¹

    ¡¸My grounds? Because Bulga-san and Stifano-san are both good people. They are not the ones who¡¯ll do cruel things like the Bulga and Stifano in the fairy tale. ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..certainly. They probably got their names from them.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. In addition, there are a lot of people who got their names from characters of stories. It is understandable given that they are feared and possesses strength.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    It¡¯s true.

    That¡¯s is something that can be considered as themon way of thinking.

    Why did I ever think that the characters of that fairy tale are those two?

    ¡­¡­.

    It is probably because they are stronger than I had expected.

    But they are doing theplete opposite of what the people they were named from have done.

    Ah, and neither of them won so I guess they are not that strong?

    After all, they only have the same name.

    ¡¸We got derailed. Back to the evaluation meeting¡­.how about the foods?¡¹

    To my question, one of the oni maids raises her hand.

    ¡¸Everything was well received but they were not much different from what we usually serve. I wonder if the food were enough to give off a festive atmosphere.¡¹

    Right.

    I also thought of preparing food that will give off a festive feeling.

    Speaking of festivals, what I really imagine is stalls.

    Food that can be served on stalls¡­..candy apple!

    It is made by covering the apple with candy¡­.

    It is just a normal sweet apple so cast aside the idea.

    And if there¡¯s no sour apple, it will be pointless.

    I decided to raise a sour apple tree.

    I also thought of strawberry candy but strawberry is sweet too.

    It might be a good idea to harvest them before it gets sweet but I thought that it will still be sweet once it was dipped in sugar.

    While the everyone is at lost, a beastgirl speaks.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t it be alright to serve normal candy?¡¹

    She¡¯s exactly right.

    Let¡¯s just make candy.

    We can use the fruits as fragrance and voring.

    It is extremely popr.

    It is regrettable but I already challenged making cotton candy.

    TN: Start of a shback.

    Raw material for making cotton candy is sugar.

    I know how to make it since I saw it on TV.

    First is putting sugar on the can¡­.

    Can?

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Then, as a prototype, I¡¯ll use a bamboo cylinder.

    First is making numerous holes on the side of the bamboo cylinder.

    Next, put a wire on the top of the bamboo cylinder¡­..I don¡¯t have a wire.

    Let¡¯s use a thick thread from Zabuton as a substitute for a wire.

    Then, tie the bamboo cylinder above using the thread¡­.

    Above?

    I can see the sky.

    I¡¯m sorry, spiderlings.

    I¡¯ll hang the thread to your web.

    Thank you.

    I put sugar on the suspended bamboo cylinder.

    I lit a bonfire under the bamboo cylinder.

    The sugar on the bamboo begins melting.

    When the sugar begins to melt, it is time to spin the cylinder sing the thread.

    The melted sugar moves to the side of the bamboo cylinder because of centrifugal force and jumps out of the holes.

    As it jumps out of the hole, the sugar bes fmentous and will turn into threads as it cools down with the help of ambient air.

    With the use of a stick, collect everything!

    However, as it is still being heated by bonfire from below, the sugar that jumped out was not cooled but hit the me directly and burned.

    Failure.

    I had Loo cooperate with me and rechallenge it by using magic fire.

    I went well somehow¡­¡­

    I finally understand the concept of the cotton candy making machine.

    It¡¯s just sugar strings scattering around.

    It¡¯s still noon but I decided to take a bath.

    I abandoned the idea of making cotton candy.

    At least we have a finished product. Loo took a bath with me too but she ate the cotton candy immediately after we finished making it.

    ¡¸Great! I feel like I¡¯m eating cloud!¡¹

    She loves it so let¡¯s make a proper cotton candy machine after the festival.

    After hearing about it from Loo, several people, Tier, Rasuti, Hakuren, and Frau, gathered before me.

    I was again covered with sugar when I made cotton candy again for thesedies.

    I really should make a proper cotton candy machine after this.

    I also tried making various things¡­.

    During the festival, we didn¡¯t serve a new kind of candy.

    Afterward, with the cooperation of the oni maids, I cooked several dishes for the festival but¡­.

    It can be considered as an extension of our everyday food. There is no festive feeling.

    If there is something like that, I should have cooked it.

    ¡¸Though I was able to make some dishes using the ingredients Michael-san sent, I have not thoroughly researched on how to season it so it is already a misstep.¡¹

    Right.

    Though it was not bad, it is a little roughly seasonedpared to our usual meal.

    ¡¸Normally, when we speak about festivals, it means that we can eat delicious food and fill our stomach. However, in this vige, the everyday food is delicious and there¡¯s a reasonable amount of them too¡­.¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸We never considered the surroundings that¡¯s why our preparations are insufficient. I was too much focused on sweets back then.¡¹

    ¡¸That said, candy is delicious and the cotton candy is really superb though it was not served during the festival. Also, isn¡¯t there the thing called crepe? I recall that it is fruits with cream that is wrapped with thin bread¡­. It was a shame that we were not able to prepare some for the festival.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes, thank you for your input. However, the people who have yet to taste it are staring so¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. We should have suggested foods to cook. I¡¯m really sorry.¡¹

    The oni maid tried to bow but I stopped her.

    ¡¸We are exactly conducting an evaluation meeting because of things like that. Now, let¡¯s think about countermeasures.¡¹

    ¡¸Counter measures?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I mean what kind of food will give off a festive feeling?¡¹

    I asked that question to everyone.

    ¡¸It should be a food that we don¡¯t usually eat.¡¹

    ¡¸Should it berge? Beingrge gives off a good impression.¡¹

    ¡¸During New Year festival, we eat preserved food from previous year.¡¹

    ¡¸During harvest festival, we cook using newly harvested crops.¡¹

    ¡¸Is seafood a bad idea? I think grilling a hellketch will be shy and will certainly give a festive feeling.¡¹

    Hellketch¡­ah, squid.

    ¡¸Ah, then I think buburu gutsugutsu grill will give off a festive feeling.¡¹

    Buburu gutsugutsu grill, grilling on top of a turban shell.

    ¡¸Both are seasoned with soy sauce. I feel the magnitude of Flora-san¡¯s achievement again.¡¹

    ¡¸Speaking of soy sauce, baked corn is good. Even if it is a normal dish, it is rarely served.¡¹

    ¡¸It is also big. Though I can eat a whole bunch myself.¡¹

    Various opinionse out.

    ¡¸Though it is called a festival, I think the food should be easy to carry and easy to eat. Everyone took their food to their seat and continued to watch.¡¹

    Indeed.

    ¡¸The nearby eating space was not used much.¡¹

    That was regrettable but it was utilized during the second half since we arranged the food there.

    ¡¸To summarize it¡­It should be big, easy to carry, easy to eat, and seasoned with soy sauce? ¡¹

    ¡¸I think there is no need to limit it to soy sauce. There are also other seasonings.¡¹

    ¡¸However, their smell is not that attractive.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t deny that.¡¹

    For the time being, all opinions were recorded on paper.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s wrap that out for today. Regarding the festival foods, I¡¯ll think about it but it will be good if you think about it too. Even idea is good enough. Thank you for your hard work.¡¹

    Now, I¡¯ll bring them to the ce where our next agenda lies.

    Now, problems regarding the progress of the martial arts tournament.

    ¡¸When the contestant was called, s/he will note out immediately.¡¹

    ¡¸Waiting for the match to resume is boring.¡¹

    ¡¸But I think it is necessary to give them time to recover.¡¹

    Things to be done if someone obtains victory unfairly.

    ¡¸Maa, something must be done for it.¡¹

    ¡¸Should we prepare a number of people for that?¡¹

    Other various things.

    It was a long evaluation meeting.

    Maa, other things are even beyond what themittee can do.

    However, we understand that if we can¡¯t do anything about those next time, it might damage our reputation.

    Maa, I don¡¯t want to conduct another martial arts festival anymore¡­.

    ¡¸I¡¯m excited for next year.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll win next time!¡¹

    But the atmosphere forbids me to say that.

    But I¡¯m the vige chief.

    I¡¯m in the position where I can decide that.

    So I have to tell them firmly.

    ¡¸Ma, maa, I don¡¯t want you to be upset but next year, we¡¯ll also decide what kind of festival we¡¯ll conduct using lottery. It means that there is a possibility that it won¡¯t be a martial arts tournament.¡¹

    Un, I did my best.

    I did my best.

    ¡¸I see, then, does that mean that we¡¯ll be making a martial arts society in order to have a martial arts tournament again?¡¹

    ¡¸So we¡¯ll basically conduct a martial arts tournament and a new festival.¡¹

    Everyone looked at me with eyes full of expectations.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸Le-let¡¯s carefully consider it.¡¹

    I did my best¡­.I really did.

 Chapter 103 - Queen Beeâ€™s Despair

    <h4>Chapter 103 ¨C Queen Bee¡¯s Despair</h4>

    Hello everyone.

    It is I, the queen of the bees.

    The neighborhood calls us gnostic bee.

    I am the queen but¡­

    I am in trouble now.

    First of all, I don¡¯t have guards.

    Normally, I should be apanied by several guards while making a new hive but my guards went missing after fighting a huge bear.

    Maa, it can¡¯t be helped since the other party is that bear.

    We have no chance of winning.

    Therefore, I hid while my guards charged at it.

    Was it my mistake on what to prioritize?

    Now, I¡¯m alone.

    And in big trouble.

    Because I¡¯m currently being red at by a spider now.

    Spider.

    My natural enemy.

    My super natural enemy.

    If it was a small spider, I can do something about it but not with one of that size.

    Unlike my guards, I have intelligence so I can escape.

    Under normal circumstances, I should have fled already.

    But I won¡¯t flee now.

    Because we are looking at each other eye to eye.

    The moment I let my eyes of it upon trying to escape is the moment I die.

    Therefore, I cannot avert my gaze.

    In other words, it is now impossible to escape.

    What should I do now?

    No, there¡¯s still hope!

    The spider is only looking at me and not moving.

    By chance is this¡­.the thing that happens where an opponent can¡¯t move upon being red at by the stronger one?

    I¡¯m the queen so I don¡¯t have a needle but it seems like the other party is wary of that.

    I can¡¯t use needle like my guards but I can use magic.

    I can understand the wariness of the spider.

    Oohh.

    Good.

    I can do this.

    I was fired up while looking at the other party.

    ¡­¡­

    Behind the other party are a bunch of spiders simr to it.

    Am I seeing things?

    No, there¡¯s no mistake.

    It¡¯s the end.

    Yes, my life ended.

    From there.

    I¡¯ll just be waiting on how will I be eaten.

    I wanted to lick more nectars from flower before dying.

    I also wanted to have offsprings.

    ¡­¡­.Yes.

    I am fully resolved.

    I¡¯ll run away with everything I got!

    But it was useless.

    At this moment, a spider web is already wrapped around my neck.

    I can fly but I¡¯m already a captive.

    HumiRiating.

    If you want to eat me, can you do it in one go?

    If possible, in a not painful method.

    Ah¡­.

    My only hope in this situation is for my guards to safely return and kick these spiders¡­.

    Such a convenient thing will not happen though.

    Despair.

    That¡¯s what I¡¯m feeling.

    But there¡¯s still hope.

    A human.

    A human came!

    Ooohh.

    I know you, human.

    You want the honey we collected.

    In other words, an ally!

    I am usually surrounded by guards but I don¡¯t have any guards now.

    If you eliminate these spiders, I¡¯ll give you what you want!

    Jesus!

    Good, good, goooooddd!

    Now, human!

    Do something with the spiders for me!

    ¡­¡­..

    Areh?

    Why are you talking with the spider?

    Humans usually have bad rtionship with spiders.

    Is that not the case?

    ¡­¡­.

    How cruel!

    I was deceived!

    You gave me hope to sunk me in despair more!

    I will never forgive you!

    ¡­.oya?

    After hearing the human, the spider will take me somewhere.

    Where are you taking me?

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    This ce smells good.

    Flowers are blooming on the trees I have never seen before.

    This ce is full of them too.

    ¡­¡­.

    I cannot let my guard down.

    They have given me hope again so they¡¯ll probably throw me in despair!

    The human who came with the spider brought a tree from the forest and he¡¯s walking towards us fast.

    Areh?

    How can that human simply cut down that tree and bring it here like ying?

    Even my guards will take a considerable amount of time just to dig a hole from a tree¡­.

    What is he making?

    No way, is that my execution stand?

    How can you be so cruel to me!

    ¡­¡­.

    I was wrong.

    Apparently, the human has prepared that ce for me to make a hive in.

    What is he trying to do?

    What human wants is the honey we collected¡­.

    No way, you¡¯re trying to have me build a hive here so you can continuously exploit us into making honey!

    T-t-t-terrible!

    However, I have to survive!

    Hope!

    Super hope!

    Do-don¡¯t expect me to be satisfied with the ce you build without nning!

    ¡­..

    What a wonderful ce.

    Kuh.

    My body is aching.

    I want to build a hive in this ce.

    I wonder if I can really build a hive at this ce.

    I look at the spider who wrapped me with web.

    After being troubled a little, it undid the web.

    Thanks.

    I will do my best toy a lot of offsprings and collect honey!

    Sorry, spider-san.

    Can you please catch male?

    Yeah, a vigorous one.

    I think there will be some of them flying around nearby.

    Yes, please take care of me from now on.

    No no, it doesn¡¯t have to be handsome.

    It just have to be with good physical strength and with good personality.

    Thus, I obtain my paradise.

    I can be considered as a winner.

    I did it.

    I reversed my fate!

    Though we have to pay with some honey we collected, we don¡¯t mind because the spiders will defeat foreign enemies for us.

    Symbiosis.

    Yes, this is symbiosis.

    Fufufu.

    Though I say that this is paradise, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m entirely satisfied.

    My onlyint is that there¡¯s no flower that we love nearby¡­.eh?

    The human is raising flowers near our hive?

    I¡¯m sorry.

    Thank you very much.

    I¡¯ll continue to work hard.

    ¡­¡­.

    Cough.

    I have to change the way I view things¡­.

    They said that we can never be in a symbiotic rtionship with humans or spiders but look at us!

    Where are those who said that we can¡¯t!?

    You better shut up.

 Chapter 104 - Summer Has Come and so Does Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 104 ¨C Summer Has Come and so Does Trouble</h4>

    Time quietly passed by and the kuros began giving birth to new pups so it became busy.

    We probably don¡¯t have to do anything since we are already used for puppies being born but¡­.I would feel awful if a pup dies.

    Together with the citizens of the vige, we helped them with their deliveries.

    Presently, there¡¯s no report about stillbirths.

    There¡¯s none¡­.

    Good. I also think that they¡¯ll voluntarily restrict their reproduction again next year. Thinking about it makes me delighted.

    Maa, I¡¯ll permit you for now because the wolf pups are cute.

    I probably won¡¯t need to expand the field next year.

    The new vige building is doing well and all the things that we could do on our end here areplete.

    I think it will be fine to leave the rest to the new uing residents¡­.

    But where are the new residents?

    The reason why there are no new residents is obvious.

    We¡¯re depending on Beezel, Doraim, and Michael-san to gather vigers for us.

    They were able to gather at least 30 vigers each.

    We predicted that there will be 50 people at most so we prepared buildings for 50¡­.

    To be honest, I never expect them to gather that much people.

    I heard that the forest of death has the worst reputation.

    Only with a lot of confidence, tons of courage, and good understanding about what is waiting for you here will make you decide to migrate.

    I will never expect anyone to migrate just because of hearing about us.

    However, the three of them, despite being in the forest of death, managed to gather more than 200 applicants in total.

    That¡¯s too many.

    Furthermore, though I only meant to consult them regarding that, the three of them took care of the immigration itself.

    ¡¸Was your exnation not clear?¡¹

    ¡¸There is a n of making a new vige. Is there anyone who wishes to migrate? Ah, it is located in the worst ce so don¡¯t expect too much¡­.it¡¯s like that.¡¹

    ¡¸I said something simr.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­.I also did not talk about taxes. I never thought that there will be people who¡¯ll aggressively migrate. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    Those were said by Beezel, Doraim, and Michael-san, the root of all of this. I¡¯m also at fault since I was toote to stop them.

    The three of them are busy so the frequency of ourmunication is not that high.

    I should have utilized H¨­-Ren-S¨­ (H¨­kokuto, Renraku, and S¨­dan) in order to reduce trouble. Even if we are using the small wyvern messaging, there is still a timeg of several days.

    TN: HoRenSo = Report, Communicate, Inform.

    The root of all trouble is the three of them only talking to me and them notmunicating with each other.

    I thought that they would only gather 10 each.

    I have to reflect.

    After that, Beezel, Doraim, and Michael-san struggled to adjust but it did not go well.

    ¡¸Although I reminded them that it is located in the forest of death, they are not willing to give up.¡¹

    ¡¸They are even presenting their vige treasure in order to migrate.¡¹

    ¡¸They even caused a riot when I tried threatening them.¡¹

    There seems to be some reason for those groups to live in this ce.

    That said, even if we tell them to wait obediently, it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯ll withdraw.

    But we can¡¯t ept them all.

    Even though I want to but¡­¡­

    What should I do?

    ¡¸Let¡¯s make new rooms for them immediately.¡¹

    Let¡¯s try to ept everyone.

    Presently, I¡¯m checking all the arrangements we made.

    I already asked them to stretch the migration date as much as possible but it¡¯s not going well.

    There is even one group that¡¯s already started moving towards here.

    What should I do now?

    First of all, I gather all the race¡¯s representatives for a meeting.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to expand the new vige to ept one group and create new viges to ept the other two groups.¡¹

    I exined the situation and my thoughts about it.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t it be possible to expand the new vige and let everyone migrate there?¡¹

    ¡¸From what I heard, the three groups are three different races. I thought that it would be more efficient to divide them that put them together in one ce¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly. Though Big Tree Vige is home for several races and is doing well¡­.it is a rare case.¡¹

    ¡¸If we think about how the neers will feel if they settle down somewhere with other races, they¡¯ll probably be restless.¡¹

    ¡¸In addition to that¡­.¡¹

    Thus, it has been decided to make new viges.

    ¡¸Where should we build them?¡¹

    ¡¸There are several proposed site prepared before but there is a problem.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Water. Those ces are nowhere near the waterfall¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸The waterway would be too long.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Though I think there will still be water if we dig wells but¡­. How are they going to farm with that? How are they going to water the fields?¡¹

    Fields made from AFT will be fine though.

    However, I can¡¯t do that¡­..

    ¡¸This is hard.¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t rain that much in this forest.

    Though that is the case, why is it that the river flowing from the mountain in the north is abundant?

    Well, because of that, there is no problem with the volume of water flowing in the river.

    The problem is the position of the waterfall.

    In other words, the height of the river is the problem.

    ¡¸Is there a device that can draw the water up from the river?¡¹

    ¡¸Like a magical tool?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not like that¡­.I mean, like the water wheel used in the bath. Is there a tool like that?¡¹

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s no device like¡­..that¡¯s it, vige chief!¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸What don¡¯t we use a water wheel like that to draw the water up from the river?¡¹

    I blush a little.

    That¡¯s exactly right.

    Ah, wait wait.

    ¡¸That waterwheel is a failure.¡¹

    ¡¸Failure? But it can draw water, is it not?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but manually. It should have been automatic. A waterwheel should be able to use the water flow of the river to draw the water up to a higher ce.¡¹

    Hearing my exnation, the mountain elf Ya raises her hands.

    ¡¸I have been interested in that water wheel for some time. I will do my best toplete it as you describe.¡¹

    I am thankful for Ya¡¯s proposal.

    ¡¸With the assumption of aplete waterwheel¡­..there are several ces that I can rmend if the waterway problem is no more.¡¹

    It will be autumn harvest soon.

    And winter wille next.

    It seems like weck time.

    We build the new viges in a hurry.

    First of all, the expansion of the new vige is almostplete.

    Currently, it can only amodate 50 people the most but it should be able to amodate twice now.

    I used the AFT to clear the forest in order to expand the vige.

    It took me five days to do it.

    Three high elves and several kuros checked the new proposed vige site.

    The ce is ten kilometers south of the new vige.

    It is fairly far from Big Tree Vige.

    ¡¸Can you make it a little closer?¡¹

    ¡¸If the vige is too close, it will coincide with the first vige once it bes bigger. I personally think that this distance is too close.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­.¡¹

    Thinking about it, since they are 10 kilometers away from each other, if they mutually expand 5 kilometers, they¡¯ll coincide.

    But, will that actually happen?

    That might be so because of the river. Given the location of the river, Big Tree Vige is expanding southeast. Did they choose to build the new vige in the west because of that?

    Fumu.

    Let¡¯s just think that they really chose those ces because of it.

    ¡¸I understand. Let¡¯s build the next new vige in that ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, and also, vige chief, can you temporarily name the new viges?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.I don¡¯t have a naming sense.¡¹

    ¡¸It is only temporary.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then¡­.the new vige will be Kawakami Vige, the one you went to will be Kawashimo Vige, and at the other one will be Kawanaka Vige.¡¹

    TN: Kawakami ¨C Upper part of the river, Kawashimo ¨C Lower part of the river, Kawanaka ¨C Middle part of the river.

    ¡¸Kawakami Vige, Kawashimo Vige, Kawanaka Vige. Affirmative. I¡¯ll notify the others.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.wait.¡¹

    Kawakami Vige, Kawashimo Vige, Kawanaka Vige¡­¡­¡­

    Yeah, it is easy to make mistake so I have to fix it right now.

    ¡¸How about One Vige, Two Vige, and Three Vige?¡¹

    ¡¸It is only temporary so I think those are good temporary names.¡¹

    In addition, I think that the new inhabitants should be the one to decide the name of the vige rather than having poor names attached to their new vige.

    ¡¸Yes. When the new residents want to name it on their own, let them be.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to ask the new residents?¡¹

    Anyway, those were only temporary names.

    One Vige is under construction due to expansion.

    Next will be Two Vige¡¯s turn andst will be Three Vige¡¯s.

    ¡­¡­..

    One Vige, Two Vige, Three Vige¡­..

    Bell Vige, Hill Vige, and Valley Vige sounds better.

    Whatever. It is only temporary.

    I shouldn¡¯t think of pointless things.

    We should make Two Vige quick¡­.let¡¯s make a road.

    ¡¸Straight north of here is One Vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative. Thanks for your hard work.¡¹

    It took me 5 days to make a road that connects One Vige and Two Vige.

    And 15 days in making construction materials for Two Vige.

    I also made toilets and wells. We are also behind schedule since we were attacked by monsters and demon beasts frequently.

    Is it because this is the first time some people stayed in this neighborhood for a long time?

    Thinking about it, weren¡¯t the monsters and demon beasts around the Big Tree Vige decreased?

    No no, the rabbits with fangs are on the rise.

    We often capture them.

    ¡­¡­.

    By chance, is the reason why the rabbit with fangs is on the rise because we¡¯re killing monsters and demon beasts?

    A-as expected of the power of bnce of nature.

    I have to keep in mind the ecosystem of the forest and the preservation of species from now on.

    Humans should not trouble the other residents of his surroundings.

    He should not waste preys.

    He should not hunt wastefully.

    That¡¯s for the best.

    I left one big tree in the center of the two viges.

    I decided it to be the standard style.

    I also made shrines below those trees.

    Because we don¡¯t have enough time, I only made statues of the two gods.

    I postponed making statues of Kuro and Zabuton.

    However, I will definitely make itter.

    Now, Three Vige.

    Three Vige is south of Two Vige.

    About 15 kilometers along the river.

    After receiving an exnation about the nned construction site and judging that there is no problem, I made a road that connects Two Vige and Three Vige.

    It took me 10 days.

    There are still a lot of monsters and demon beasts after all.

    The kuros drives away majority of them. I¡¯m wondering why this side is attacked frequently.

    In this survival of the fittest ce, I made delicious foods using the monsters and demon beasts.

    When I was about to start working on Three Vige, the high elvespleted the construction on One Vige and started working on Two Vige.

    That time, a message arrived.

    ¡¸Vige Chief, with Doraim-san¡¯s guidance, the migrant applicant has arrived. Please return to Big Tree Vige.¡¹

    AN: One Vige, Two Vige, Three Vige. Should it be better if I name them Vige of One, Vige of Two, and Vige of Three?

    TN: (?_?)

 Chapter 105 - The First Group of New Residents Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 105 ¨C The First Group of New Residents Arrived</h4>

    The first group.

    They are migrants who were gathered by Doraim.

    They will be transported here via sky route with the help of Doraim, Hakuren, and Rasuti.

    For that reason, a huge four-legged table was prepared.

    Given the shape of a dragon, it will make it easier to transport things better if they have a table on their back.

    As for the four legs, it is made for them to wear the table easier when they transform from human to dragon form.

    It is also convenient to use it for carrying, loading, and unloading thingspared to what we¡¯ve been doing before so it is popr.

    The four-legged table was also devised so that things on it will not easily fall.

    The figure of the three dragons carrying tablesing towards the vige reminded me of the wyvern attack which scares me a little.

    A total of 72.

    Every one of them is from the Minotaur race.

    The Minotaur I know of are giants with head of a cow but the minotaurs in front of me now have normal human face.

    Other than the two big, buffalo-like horns on their head.

    Also, the Minotaur I know of is a male-only race¡­ forget about male-only race, most of them are females.

    Maa, this world is really different from the world I came from.

    I shouldn¡¯t trouble myself in every single detail.

    I thought of giving Doraim something as thanks but he declined saying that I should just pass it to the minotaurs.

    I¡¯m the one who troubled him to gather vigers, why is he worried?

    I¡¯m the one who requested them so there is no need for him to worry¡­.

    On the other hand, Hakuren and Rasuti did not hesitate to take my gift of thanks for them.

    I felt relieved when they took it.

    As for Doraim, he looked at the minotaurs he brought for a while and said.

    ¡¸Will I be deemed irresponsible if I say that I¡¯m no longer responsible after taking them here? The other party might also be uneasy.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the representative, Gordon. Please take care of us from now on.¡¹

    While greeting me, I observe them.

    Minotaurs, around 28 males and 44 females.

    Among them, there are 8 bull calves and 15 calves.

    It looks like there are 49 of them that can be used as manpower(?) immediately¡­.

    But all of thoseborable minotaurs are really thin.

    It is obvious at first sight that they are not eating well.

    The calves are not as bad as them but it is obvious that they gave their foods to the young ones.

    With that, it is obvious that they are not veryborable.

    ¡¸How about eating first? I¡¯ll have them prepare some now.¡¹

    I had the minotaurs go to the ce where the martial artspetition was held.

    I had the oni maids prepare and give them foods.

    I had them prepare foods that are gentle to the stomach¡­.Is there a taboo food for their race?

    It seems like there¡¯s no problem when the oni maids gave them so I guess it¡¯s alright.

    After this, I¡¯ll have Loo, Tier, and Flora heal them if they need any treatment.

    Will that be enough?

    No, I haven¡¯t decided who¡¯ll be their caretaker.

    If they wait for my permission or judgment every single time, the progress will be slow and some things might be toote so I better have someone take that position.

    They need a guide for their vige life.

    When the beastkins arrived, I asked the oni Ramurias to take care of them and she¡¯s still working hard to this day.

    The caretaker of the minotaurs will be¡­..who should I entrust them to?

    I can¡¯t think of anyone.

    ¡¸Vige chief, would you let me take care of them?¡¹

    One of the lizardmen spoke.

    ¡¸Is it alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Though they are not them, I have had a contact with minotaurs before. Unless there¡¯s someone else here besides me who has knowledge about minotaurs.¡¹

    I looked around and waited for 10 minutes to check if there will be another motivated individual.

    ¡¸Lizardman Nuff.¡¹

    Though I can¡¯t distinguish which is which from the beginning, we have been associated with each other for a long time now.

    I somehow managed to distinguish who is he.

    Though I still can¡¯t distinguish hatchlings yet.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave the minotaurs to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    After leaving the minotaurs to Nuff, I gather everyone else at home to consult them.

    ¡¸There is a problem with the new vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Problem?¡¹

    The high elves and I were troubled.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t been to the new vige yet so what kind of problem did you notice?¡¹

    The mountain elf, who¡¯s struggling to make the waterwheel in Big Tree vige, raises her hand and asks that question. One of the high elves answers it.

    ¡¸The new vige waspleted and it can amodate up to 100 residents.¡¹

    Good, they doubled the fifty.

    They did it but¡­.

    ¡¸What is the problem? Isn¡¯t that more than enough?¡¹

    ¡¸Right but we based it on normal race¡¯s size.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    A blind spot.

    Ipletely have not thought about it.

    Up to now, no extremely big race hase to this vige.

    However, though they are thin, the minotaurs are really big.

    Not counting the calves, the adults are all over two meters in height.

    Some are even almost three meters in height.

    In addition to that problem, clothes.

    Every one of them is wearing ragged clothes.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s ask Zabuton to make some in a hurry.¡¹

    I looked at one of the spiderlings on my side. It raises one of its legs to show its consent and heads for Zabuton.

    ¡¸The first problem is that there are no beds for them.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Let¡¯s pray that it won¡¯t rain so they can sleep outside for a while.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you say that¡­.¡¹

    It will soon be autumn harvest.

    I¡¯m already thinking of temporarily suspending the new vige building.

    ¡­¡­

    Food security is essential if you think about winter.

    It is not possible to not select harvesting over something else.

    Harvesting is the top priority.

    Their house making must be dyed.

    Assuming that I have them help us with harvesting and house building, I don¡¯t think that we¡¯ll be able toplete it by winter.

    ¡¸Ano, if the house is not enough, how about having them live in the northern dungeon during this winter? The titans are living there so there is definitely enough living space.¡¹

    Those who went to the dungeon in the north suggested so.

    ¡¸Although it is not a bad idea, will the titans be okay with it?¡¹

    ¡¸They gave me this friendly atmosphere when we met them. I think it will be alright. However, it will be necessary to gift them with fuel and food for the winter as a reward.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. I want everything to be handled here as much as possible but we better prepare for the worst case scenario. Let¡¯s have someone negotiate in advance.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Let¡¯s choose the candidate.¡¹

    ¡¸Please. Also¡­.¡¹

    Food.

    ¡¸Using the vige¡¯s money, let¡¯s buy food from Michael-san. And tools too.¡¹

    From what I saw, the minotaurs have no personal property.

    Some of them even borrowed swords and spears.

    ¡¸Should we prepare weapons for them too?¡¹

    I¡¯m in doubt so I asked the people around me of their opinion.

    ¡¸They are almost wearing nothing¡­.. What in the world has happened to them?¡¹

    ¡¸Nuff, talk to them. I want to know more. Next issue, regarding the immediate need for food¡­¡¹

    There are many things to talk about.

    In addition, a new problem came up.

    ¡¸Vige chief, the group gathered by Beezel-sama arrived.¡¹

    I feel a little dizzy.

 Chapter 106 - The Second Group of New Residents Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 106 ¨C The Second Group of New Residents Arrived</h4>

    The second group.

    Their lower body is of a horse, centaurs.

    There are a total of 104 of them.

    30 males and 74 females.

    There are obviously 30 colts and 34 fillies.

    That means there are 40 adults who can bebor force¡­.but all of them are mares.

    Though I say they can bebor force, all of them are equipped with leather and iron armors and are also equipped with weapons as if they are about to invade.

    They are also wary of the surroundings.

    The young ones don¡¯t have weapons but they are wearing armors.

    ¡­¡­..

    I got a feeling that they are a group of individuals who had just escaped from a war sieged castle.

    ¡¸Beezel, they are?¡¹

    It was Beezel who brought them here.

    Beezel brought arge number of people near this vige via teleportation magic so he still can¡¯t stand up straight yet.

    I would like him to take a rest at Frau¡¯s house after this but I want to ask you about them before anything else.

    ¡¸As you can see, they are a group of individuals who had just escaped from a war sieged castle.¡¹

    ¡¸You offered them to migrate in the middle of a war?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not. The front lines of the war already moved to a dangerous area where it is impossible to take refuge in that region therefore, you can consider their migration as some sort of evacuation.¡¹

    ¡¸The war has advanced that much?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I can¡¯t abandon them so I took them here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.who¡¯s the enemy?¡¹

    ¡¸The Kingdom of Full Heart.¡¹

    The human country who¡¯s at war against the Demon King¡¯s kingdom huh.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll cooperate as much as I can, thanks for your hard work.¡¹

    ¡¸Great.¡¹

    Beezel has already reached his limit so I asked a lizardman to take him to Frau¡¯s house.

    Now¡­.

    I look at the centaurs.

    I should do something about their attack mode.

    It will be troublesome if they continue to act like that.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Hiraku, the representative of the vige. Who is your representative?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s me. I¡¯m Gluewald.¡¹

    TN: Not sure about how to spell her name. The illustration is blurry.

    A mare stepped forward.

    She looks like a female knight with her iron equipments.

    Her lower body is of a horse though.

    Ah, it looks like the centaurs don¡¯t wear anything on their horse part.

    From the front, they look like a normal human.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a rtive of a retainer of Viscount Bigu. What are you staring at?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.sorry.¡¹

    Who¡¯s Viscount Bigu?

    Presently, Frau¡­..took Beezel at her house.

    Then, how about the civil servant girls!

    ¡¸Wee to Big Tree Vige. This ce is somewhat rted to Count Chrome who guided you here so please be relieved.¡¹

    Count Chrome?

    ¡­.Ah, is that Beezel?

    ¡¸We heard that we¡¯re supposed to emigrate here. Were you also informed about it?¡¹

    ¡¸We do. We were notified but there are several problems.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. Then do something.¡¹

    ¡¸Gluewald-san, why did youe to this vige? If you think that this will be your new territory please think again.¡¹

    ¡¸YOU! How can a vige girl talk to me like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me. I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet. I¡¯m the second daughter of Count Drowa of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom, I am Rasshashi Drowa.¡¹

    One of the civil servant girls, Rasshashi picked up her skirt and bowed beautifully at Gluewald.

    She¡¯s wearing a vige girl outfit but she¡¯s overflowing with elegance.

    I can¡¯t believe that someone with intolerable grace is working as an attendant.

    ¡¸Viscount Bigu of the western faction that you are serving is under the jurisdiction of our house. Can you please introduce yourself properly now?¡¹

    ¡¸A-apologies for my rudeness. I am Gluewald Rabi Cole. I¡¯m a rtive of Viscount Bigu¡¯s retainer.¡¹

    Rasshashi is on top of the food chain.

    ¡¸I just said that you may be relieved. How long do you n on holding those weapons?¡¹

    ¡¸M-my apologies.¡¹

    With Gluewald¡¯s instruction, the centaurs fix their stance.

    Peace of mind atst.

    All hail Rasshashi.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. Vige chief, they seem to be a little confused. In order to calm them down, I wonder if it¡¯s alright to feed them like we did with the minotaurs?¡¹

    ¡¸That should be fine. Let¡¯s do that.¡¹

    ¡¸Great. Also, since they seem to be rted to my house, should I be the one to be in charge of them?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it would be great if you do so. Please do.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹

    ¡¸However¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Is there a problem?¡¹

    ¡¸They are from the area under your house¡¯s jurisdiction, even if your parents are officials, will they be alright?¡¹

    ¡¸ording to the information we received from Beezel-sama, there are no problems yet.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸However, if something happened, I¡¯ll need to ask a favor.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I understand.¡¹

    I left the centaurs to the civil servant girl Rasshashi and returned to the receiving meeting.

    ¡¸Now, Gluewald-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Good reply. It would have been good if you did so from the beginning¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies for my rudeness.¡¹

    ¡¸No, sorry. I do not intend to bully you. I understand that you¡¯re only doing so to protect the young ones. Beforeing here, I¡¯m probably worse than you.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸The Big Tree Vige will ept you ording to the previous proposal. However, you are not to settle here but in a newly made vige. And that vige is not evenpleted yet.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard about that. At the very least, can you let the children live in this vige?¡¹

    ¡¸The vige chief is the only one who can decide that. Ah, that¡¯s right. I forgot to mention something important.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸The vige chief is the pinnacle of power in this vige.¡¹

    ¡¸The vige chief¡­that man from before?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. And unfortunately, my position in this vige is regrettably low. No, it can be said that I¡¯m at the very bottom.¡¹

    ¡¸No way, for Count Drowa¡¯s daughter to be¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Even Count Chrome brought you here himself, use your head to understand things here. In this vige, I¡¯m in the lowest ss. This is that kind of vige.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Maa, you probably can¡¯t believe my words. Let¡¯s have you eat dinner first. This is from the vige chief¡¯s goodwill. Don¡¯t forget to show your gratitude. After eating, I¡¯ll show you and some of yourpanions around the vige to show see and feel what it is to be here.¡¹

    I returned to the meeting.

    ¡¸They are rude, are we really going to ept them?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think they¡¯re really rude¡­. Maa, they are in an unknown territory. They are only vignt.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe but¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hope that Rasshashi can take care of them. Now, our problem deepens.¡¹

    Yup, more problems.

    The second group, the centaurs, has a lower body of a horse.

    The size is about the same as a true horse.

    In other words, big.

    They are roughly at the minotaur¡¯s level.

    And, their lower body is of a horse.

    Their lives will be difficult with the facilities we made that are designed for humans.

    They probably can¡¯t even enter a door.

    The toilet¡¯s size will be a problem too.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Are the minotaurs same as them?

    ¡¸Vige chief, where are you going?¡¹

    ¡¸For the time being, let¡¯s make a proper toilet for the minotaurs and centaurs.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you please postpone it? It¡¯s okay. I know that the vige chief loves cleanliness. We will tell them to take care of their poops properly so please be relieved.¡¹

    ¡¸Mou¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, vige chief¡¹

    ¡¸What is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸Is there a reason for the kuros and the spiders not showing up before the minotaurs and centaurs? ¡¹

    ¡¸It was requested by both Doraim and Beezel. They are frightening by nature so the neers will be restless if they suddenly met them. Because of that, most of the kuros are in the forest and the spiders are either on the trees or on the top of the buildings. Some of them are acting as Riaison officers though.¡¹

    When I said that, one of the spiderlings bungee jumps, raises one of its legs and waves, and climbs up again.

    ¡¸A wise judgment. ¡¹

    ¡¸Maa, let¡¯s prepare and keep our face up this night. ¡¹

    ¡¸Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸The first group and the second group arrived earlier than nned. I will not be surprised if the next one wille.¡¹

    ¡¸That can¡¯t be.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha¡­.hnnn? It seems like someone has arrived.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. Good joke.¡¹

    ¡¸I want it to be a joke but¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Vige chief, a report came from Gran Maria. She encountered the group gathered by Michael-san in the forest and they will arrive here soon.¡¹

    NOOOOOO.

 Chapter 107 - The Third Group of New Residents Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 107 ¨C The Third Group of New Residents Arrived</h4>

    The third group.

    The first were minotaurs, then centaurs, so will it be taurus this time?

    After thinking something stupid, I greeted the people who came here because of Michael-san¡¯s introduction in front of my house.

    ¡­¡­.

    The group the came because of Michael-san¡¯s introduction isposed of beautiful women and tree stumps.

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.¡¹

    The height of beautiful women ranges from 150 to 170 which is a normal human¡¯s height.

    I¡¯m immediately relieved.

    Their ages range fromte teens tote twenties.

    They have a well-formed face and every one of them can be considered beautiful. Their style is not bad too.

    No, it can be considered as pretty good.

    I might be a little rude but my first impression of them are simr to those oneesan who works at night.

    It¡¯s because of their clothes.

    Or else they would look like ordinary vige women.

    Honestly, it doesn¡¯t suit you.

    And¡­there are forty of them?

    By the way¡­.why are there 10 tree stumps here?

    I thought that I already cleared this area using the AFT¡­.

    While I was thinking about that, a tree stump talks.

    ¡¸I am the representative, Igu. I want to express our gratitude for epting us.¡¹

    Did that tree stump just talk?

    TN: Okay, here is the picture of the tree stump. So this is why they say that one is even willing to talk to a tree stump as long as it talks to him first.

    After listening to them. it seems like the tree stumps were also immigrants.

    It seems like the beautiful women and the tree stumps are from the same race called nyunyu-daphne.

    ording to my knowledge, they are close to tree spirits called dryayad, or was it dryad?

    I thought that their appearance difference is because of the difference in sexes but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    The tree stumps are also females.

    ¡­¡­.

    In other words, a female-only race.

    ¡¸Do you interact with humans?¡¹

    To my doubt, their group only replied with a smile.

    I thought my question is really important.

    ¡¸Vige chief, do not be upset. Us too, are willing to give you our ¡°proof of loyalty¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Proof of loyalty? ¡­..N-no, that¡¯s not it! That¡¯s unnecessary, that¡¯s not what I mean! Don¡¯t misunderstand!¡¹

    TN: Chastity.

    I tried to smooth things up after that embarrassing situation.

    Compared to minotaurs and centaurs, they are quite normal.

    ¡¸You should all eat first, is it alright to give you normal food?¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much for your consideration. However, we already heard about problems regarding the migration. We don¡¯t want to trouble you regarding our food.¡¹

    ¡¸It will save us a lot if you do so but, do you have anything with you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, we don¡¯t. Because of that, can you provide us with a sunny ce and water? It will be a great substitute for food.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand but¡­.¡¹

    A sunny ce.

    Maa, the Big Tree Vige itself is sunny as long as it isn¡¯t near the forest.

    Water¡­.there is a river nearby.

    If that is the case¡­the ce is¡­.

    I suggested them the first ce I thought of.

    ¡¸You can stay on the field there but I request of you not to trouble it.¡¹

    Because the representative Iguplied, I decided to take a rest.

    Not counting the tree stumps, it was surreal to see beautiful women standing in a certain interval around the field.

    They look satisfied so I guess they¡¯re okay.

    ¡­.I¡¯m worried about tree stumps so I¡¯ll take a note of them for now.

    ¡¸Do I need to cut their roots when it is time to move?¡¹

    They look like tree stumps but they are still people¡­.let¡¯s let them do what they want.

    The nyunyu-daphne¡¯s crossed the mountain of Howling Vige on the east and came here by walking in the forest.

    They have the ability to assimte with any kind of nts so they did not need to fight against monsters or demon beasts.

    However, it seems like it is still impossible to avoid being marked by monsters and demon beasts.

    To put it simply, they are scratched by their ws.

    Though their sense of pain is minimal, those who were scratched by the ws of monsters and demon beasts cannot transform in their human form until their wounds are healed. That is the reason why the others are on their tree stump form.

    I see.

    In other words, their true form is the tree stump form.

    I rmended them to take a bath.

    They don¡¯t smell but they give off that feeling.

    Do tree stumps hates hot water?

    I don¡¯t mind if they take a bath.

    Just clean yourselves.

    After several hours.

    I finally heard their story form their representative Igu who finished eating and bathing.

    The reason for their migration is because the ce they were previously living at became deste so they requested a new ce.

    It seems like a nearby vige caused a massive deforestation that caused arge-scale flood there.

    They heard about Michael-san¡¯s invitation when they were thinking of moving to a new ce so they asked several things¡­.

    Hearing about the fruits that originated here from Michael-san, it seems like they immediately decided to move to this ce before Michael-san was able to say anything.

    ¡¸The ce where you are looking for new residents, these fruits¡­ apples and pears grow on that ce, aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, that is right.¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone, prepare to move. Hurry up.¡¹

    Michael-san was there with the intent of examining them but seeing them moving immediately made him panicked.

    After that, he still tried to negotiate with them but they are already migrating with no intention to stop.

    By the way, Michael-san has prepared the nyunyu-daphne¡¯s migration supplies in Shashato city.

    I also asked him to prepare clothes, weapons, tools, and foods for the minotaurs and centaurs.

    ¡¸However, if you came to this vige because of the fruits, isn¡¯t it a bad deal for you to refuse food?¡¹

    Igu of the nyunyu-daphne, I¡¯m carrying her in her human form.

    It is because moving while in their tree stump form is really slow.

    I understand the reason since carrying a beautiful woman is better than carrying a tree stump.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it. Our true purpose is not the fruits.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, the reason we came here is the soil.¡¹

    ¡¸Soil?¡¹

    ¡¸If thend here produced such splendid fruits, it means that the soil here is excellent which is very good for us. Ah, can you put me there?¡¹

    ¡¸I have no reason to refuse¡­.I see, soil huh.¡¹

    It is probably because I plowed the soil using the AFT.

    ¡¸I see. I hope it didn¡¯t disappoint you.¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all, looking at the field, it is really enviable. I hope that the ce where we will settle in will be like this one.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahaha, so you like a ce simr to the field.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Eh?

    Wait a minute.

    ¡¸Though the field in the ce where you¡¯re going to live in will be prepared¡­.Do you not live in houses?¡¹

    ¡¸We can also live in a house. However, we prefer outdoor.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t live in a house?¡¹

    ¡¸We prefer outdoor.¡¹

    Do not upset.

    It is too early to be upset.

    Yeah, but I feel a little tired.

    The caretaker of the nyunyu-daphne was decided.

    ¡¸Igu, let me introduce her to you.¡¹

    ¡¸My name is Mamu. I was appointed to be your caretaker. If you encounter any problem, please let me know. Please take care of me from now on.¡¹

    We designated one of the beastgirls as the nyunyu-daphne¡¯s caretaker.

    The main reason is because the person herself volunteered.

    Though she looks like a junior high school student, I consented because Senna, the beastkins representative, said that it will be alright.

    ¡¸Likewise, please take care of us from now on.¡¹

    One of Igu¡¯s root got up and shook Mamu¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸Mamu, I want you to know everything from Igu. What kind of ce do they want to live in, what kind of job they can do, what are they good at, what are they not good at, and¡­¡¹

    ¡¸How about their race¡¯s custom and taboo too?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. At the same time, I¡¯ll tell them about the vige too.¡¹

    ¡¸Please.¡¹

    Good, she¡¯s reliable.

    I left the nyunyu-daphne to Mamu¡¯s care and went home.

    It is necessary to have a meeting again.

    ¡­¡­We¡¯re still facing a lot of problems after all.

 Chapter 108 - Consultation

    <h4>Chapter 108 ¨C Consultation</h4>

    I understand that there are many problems.

    The origin is, the number of the migrants we received are too many.

    And they arrived too early.

    And since we have decided to ept everyone, we can only work harder.

    Though it will also trouble the residents of my vige, I would like to ask their help.

    That night, I gather every representative of each race to discuss it.

    This includes the representatives of the minotaurs, centaurs, and nyunyu-daphnes as well as their caretakers Nuff, Rasshashi, and Mamu.

    Doraim and Beezel are also participating.

    Though there was an objection on having the neers to suddenly join, I think it is better for them to know what the problems are.

    Besides, they are not visitors.

    They¡¯ll live in a different location but they are new residents.

    ¡¸Minotaur¡¯s representative, Gordon.¡¹

    ¡¸Centaur¡¯s representative, Glueworld.¡¹

    ¡¸Nyunyu-daphne¡¯s representative, Igu.¡¹

    Igu is participating in her human form.

    It seems like Mamu finds it hard to move.

    Even so, it¡¯s a good thing that each migrant groups are a unified single race.

    It is easy to call them.

    In addition, their race representative will also serve as the migrant group representative.

    We usually conduct a meeting around a table but there is no table forrge races like the minotaurs and centaurs.

    Everyone is either sitting on a log chair or sitting on the floor.

    ¡¸Before we start, how are you?¡¹

    The centaur¡¯s representative Glueworld raiser her hand.

    ¡¸I, I did not know my ce earlier and was really rude. I¡¯m very sorry. Please let me apologize. I¡¯m the only one who behaves like that so please, let me bear all the responsibility for what happened.¡¹

    She bent her forelegs, bowed with her upper body, and lowered her head deeply.

    She¡¯s not bending her hind legs so her but is sticking up¡­.Is this the centaur¡¯s apology pose?

    Let¡¯s ask herter.

    ¡¸Though I did not think that you were that rude, I¡¯ll ept your apology. Don¡¯t mi¡­.cough. Be careful in the future.¡¹

    I thought of saying to not mind it but Rasshashi, who¡¯s beside Glueworld, wrote something on a wooden board asking me to say them.

    Who, who is it that taught her such a move of cheaters!

    ¡¸Hah, thank you very much. I will be more careful from now on.¡¹

    Glueworld did not notice Rasshashi¡¯s cheat board and express her gratitude.

    ¡¸I expect for your improvement in the future.¡¹

    That is also Rasshashi¡¯s instruction.

    ¡¸Ye-yes!¡¹

    It seems like she¡¯s satisfied with Glueworld¡¯s reply but Rasshashi flips her wooden board again.

    ¡°As expected of the vige chief! Excellent performance! You can even be a king now!¡±

    Thank you.

    But that cheat board can also be seen by those around me.

    Loo and Tier, stopughing.

    Let¡¯s move on with the meeting.

    For the time being, the immediate problem is the beddings of the newly arrived residents.

    Every one of them says that they have no problem sleeping in the open but I at least want the young ones toy down in a ce with a roof.

    There are three ces in the vige that match that description.

    My house, the inn, and the liquor factory.

    If you ask if they are big, they are big, but if you ask if they have enough space, they don¡¯t.

    I get it.

    I know that you don¡¯t want others to use the factory so stop ring at me, Donovan.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have them use the inn. Prioritize the children.¡¹

    Though it is a ce where other people sleep, I still want to do more.

    Yes, some will be sleeping in a ce with a roof but there are still some that need to sleep outside.

    ¡¸Though we¡¯re sleeping outside, if you can let us use this ce, we will appreciate it.¡¹

    The minotaurs want to use the martial artspetition ring.

    ¡¸We can stay to the ce where you let the cows and horses stay.¡¹

    The centaurs are requesting for the ranch area.

    ¡¸As long as it is light up by sunlight, we don¡¯t mind where we are.¡¹

    The nyunyu-daphne are OK with anywhere.

    Then¡­.

    ¡¸Minotaurs and centaurs, go the ce you desired to take a rest. Do not hesitate to ask your caretaker if you need anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Nuff and Rasshashi, please stay as much as possible with them. Also, sleep in my house for a while.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand¡­.We¡¯re going to sleep in your house?¡¹

    ¡¸Is there a reason?¡¹

    ¡¸It is to save the minotaurs and centaurs the trouble of looking for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed, I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do what you say.¡¹

    ¡¸Nyunyu-daphnes, you can stay in any ce you like. But please, don¡¯t be in the middle of the field. Also, try not to bother others. If you encounter any problem, get in touch with Mamu.¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative.¡¹

    ¡¸Mamu, it will be hard for you but do your best.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll work hard.¡¹

    ¡¸And so, I also want Mamu to stay at my house, is that all right?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s all right but I¡¯ll like to return home and report to Ramurias first.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Ann, prepare rooms for the three.¡¹

    ¡¸I hear and obey.¡¹

    Afterwards, we discussed several more things.

    We¡¯ll leave the Vige One since it¡¯splete.

    TN: Yeah, although I think One Vige, Two Vige, and Three Vige is more appropriate since Hiraku is supposed to have ¡°no naming sense¡±, I¡¯ll follow the readers.

    First of all, everyone needs to harvest everything first.

    After that, we¡¯ll try toplete Vige Two then Vige Three if time permits.

    As soon as the Vige Two isplete, we¡¯ll have the first group to live there.

    We decided to make Vige Two suited for the minotaurs considering the firste first serve principle.

    The centaurs will be at Vige Three.

    After that, building a vige for Nyunyu-daphne.

    Both Doraim and Beezel will visit from time to time to check the situation in addition to stabilizing the spirits of the minotaurs and centaurs.

    I appreciate their cooperation.

    Let¡¯s begin harvesting.

    Those who can harvest will harvest.

    Those who can¡¯t harvest will hunt in the forest.

    A new problem came up.

    The minotaurs, centaurs, and nyunyu-daphne seem to be unable to hunt monsters or demon beasts in the forest.

    ¡¸Looking at them, they look strong.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you say that, minotaur is originally a mild race.¡¹

    Nuff, the caretaker of the minotaurs, exins.

    ¡¸They are not someone who¡¯ll fight someone else other than the ones who are protecting their group which specializes in battle. Also, only those minotaurs who specialize in battle are strong, most of them are shepherds.¡¹

    ¡¸Minotaurs who specialized in battle¡­.are they trained from infancy?¡¹

    ¡¸No, they are seemed to be determined by birth. They are discernible from the form of their horns.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So, is there someone who specializes in battle among the minotaurs that came to this vige¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Other than the race¡¯s representative Gordon, there is someone else but still a child.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, only Gordon has the ability to enter the forest.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, if we ask him to unreasonably enter the forest, he¡¯ll just be wounded which is troublesome.¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies.¡¹

    ¡¸How many people are Centaurs in the forest?¡¹

    ¡¸Seven adults including Glueworld. It is impossible for the children to do so.¡¹

    Rasshashi, the centaur¡¯s caretaker, exins.

    ¡¸Other than the children, aren¡¯t they moderately armed?¡¹

    ¡¸They are armed but most of them were only gathered to protect the children.¡¹

    ¡¸Are those seven who entered the forest properly educated soldiers?¡¹

    ¡¸No, only Glueworld and another one were trained as soldiers. Aft¡­ since their weapons are long, they probably can hunt fanged rabbits. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s because I don¡¯t know how to assess the vicinity¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? I¡¯m worried that they entered the forest.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. So, should we only let Glueworld the other one to work in the forest?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, let¡¯s think about something else for the others.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    I can understand the nyunyu-daphnes.

    They have the proper skill to escape but they have no fighting power.

    ¡¸No, we have the ability to fight. We¡¯re good at magic too.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, however, rather than looking for something to hunt, our style is to wait at a certain ce to wait for prey.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Once we¡¯re hurt, we¡¯ll be tree stump and we¡¯ll lose our mobility so we can¡¯t really chase prey.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. However, you can¡¯t hunt that much using that style here.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. Since the kuros are already all over, we won¡¯t make much result.¡¹

    ¡¸Mobility is your only issue. All right. Let¡¯s talk with the kuros and decide where you¡¯ll hunt.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    In this way, those who can¡¯t enter the forest are given with new work.

    Minotaurs will be responsible for transporting the harvests.

    Regardless of their gender, they have sufficient power.

    They¡¯ll carry the harvested crops to the warehouse.

    The centaurs will make beds.

    Since it might rain, they¡¯ll also be the one who¡¯ll set up shade for sunlight and rain.

    Not only for the centaurs but also for the minotaurs.

    Incidentally, we also asked them to take care of the bull calves and calves.

    All of the nyunyu-daphnes are moving around Vige two.

    They decided to hunt around there.

    With this, even though they are not used to it, are doing their best with their respected jobs.

    On the first day, other than the nyunyu-daphnes, the hunting result of the group is only one fanged rabbit.

    And three injured people.

    Gordon, Glueworld, and the other centaur.

    ¡¸¡­.is the fanged rabbit strong?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.if they are met by a normal person, that person will lose all hope.¡¹

    After hearing what the civil servant girl said, I decided to give them another job that is not rted to entering the forest.

    ¡¸By the way, can you beat a fanged rabbit yourself? ¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t joke around. I¡¯m one of those normal people.¡¹

 Chapter 109 - Race Against Time

    <h4>Chapter 109 ¨C Race Against Time</h4>

    Harvesting was done at a fairly quick pace.

    It is almost winter.

    Nobody knows when it will get cold.

    The harvests were counted by the civil servant girls before storing them to the warehouse.

    I thought of not selling anything this year but what will happen to my contacts?

    First of all, we have a trading rtionship with the Howling vige.

    Presently, Gulf is also in this vige to apany the migrants and needs to head back there too.

    ¡¸Thank you very much for taking care of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? I don¡¯t remember going to the beastgirls¡¯ residence to do that. I also don¡¯t remember taking care of them that much.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, right but they are able to eat good food and even drink alcohol. This vige has been good.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..are you divorced?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no. I have a wife and other daughters waiting for me.¡¹

    ¡¸As long as your daughter is in this vige, she will be fine.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. I appreciate that you epted my daughter¡­.no, all the girls.¡¹

    ¡¸Maa, if you can, you are wee to stay again.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, then I will not hold back when the timees.¡¹

    Tier and Rasuti were the ones responsible for the trade with Howling vige.

    Do your best.

    Next, the seasonal crop sharing in the pretense of gift to Doraim, Dors, and Raimeiren.

    Although I¡¯m not sure why it has to be food, it can be considered as kind of good sale.

    Because there will be something given back for those gifts.

    Though those are gifts will be sent while expecting something back, it will surely be not something for the stomach.

    Those crops will quickly return as either cash or jewel.

    Our transaction will Beezel is simr.

    Food in exchange for cash.

    We also have to deliver crops to Michael-san of Shashaato City. We buy foods with the money we receive from him and the rest will be our savings.

    Since we aremunicating in advance, food is also prepared beforehand.

    ¡¸It feels strange in selling food to buy food.¡¹

    One of the civil servant girls who went to Michael-san¡¯s ce says so but we need quantity now more than quality.

    Even if she says that she feels strange, we bought more seafood than grains.

    Our goal is to get over winter safely.

    Next year, we will also farm in each vige so everything will be okay.

    ¡­..areh?

    Can the minotaurs, centaurs, and nyunyu-daphne farm?

    No, they have lived their lives beforeing here so I guess it will be fine.

    ¡­..but I never heard them farming.

    Don¡¯t tell me they can¡¯t?

    It is possible that the nyunyu-daphnes haven¡¯t.

    It will be inefficient to force them to do something they can¡¯t.

    Let¡¯s ask them next time.

    Don don(sfx) the foods are being carried in the vige.

    I want to build a warehouse for preserve food supply but I postponed it.

    Let¡¯s just dig basements to increase the capacity.

    After harvesting and trading, I and all who doesn¡¯t have anything to do head towards Vige Two in a hurry.

    We will make big houses for the minotaurs to live in.

    It will be hard to build a two-story house for the minotaurs so everything will be one-story.

    There will be no furnitures too.

    Let¡¯splete the roof first.

    Next are the walls.

    Of course, that includes the measures against the cold winter.

    The minotaurs are also participating in the construction work so we are advancing fast.

    I also constructed proper well and toilet for Vige Two.

    I return to Big Tree Vige but most people who are participating in building Vige Two are sleeping there.

    There is quite a distance between Big Tree Vige and Vige Two so it will save time.

    A number of kuros and spiderlings are patrolling around Vige Two in order to protect those who are constructing it.

    Thanks to that, the Big Tree vige has be lonely.

    The minotaur adults are living in Vige Two because of the construction work while the minotaur children are staying in Big Tree Vige.

    The centaurs are taking care of them.

    As expected of their figure, the centaurs are good runners.

    Their tactics in battle are using their mobility by raising speed in charging then running away at a distance. They are good the hit and run while taking distance if the enemy uses long-range attack.

    At first, Glueworld is struggling against fighting a rabbit in the forest because she can¡¯t run away.

    If there is a road where they can run, they¡¯re considerably strong.

    Therefore, I asked them as transporter and messenger for Big Tree and Vige Two.

    If it is not possible for them to beat the monster or demon beasts they encounter, they can run away. By the way, not only Glueworld and the other centaur cooperate but also other adult centaurs.

    It became a standard for five of them to form a team.

    From Big Tree Vige to Vige One then to Vige Two, they¡¯ll take about 30 minutes of travel.

    I think their speed is about 40km/hr.

    I can make them run faster if I want to but I don¡¯t want them to push themselves.

    However, since I really want to know how fast is their fastest, I challenged them and it took them 20 minutes to travel from Big Tree Vige to Vige Two.

    Amazing.

    ¡¸Ano, vige chief. There is a horse on the ranch but are you riding it?¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? Ah, I do but¡­.only in that ce. It doesn¡¯t listen to me.¡¹

    Could it be, can Glueworld talk to the horse?

    Then, will it listen to me if she speaks to it?

    No, maybe the horse is dissatisfied with something that¡¯s why she¡¯s bringing this up.

    Perhaps it doesn¡¯t like the name I gave it.

    I don¡¯t have a single piece of confidence when ites to naming.

    ¡¸That is, vige chief¡­ do you want to ride me?¡¹

    TN: ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã).

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Since we canmunicate, I think it will be easier for you to ride me than that horse.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ehto¡­.¡¹

    Glueworld¡¯s lower body is of a horse.

    Yeah, of a horse.

    I look at her horse back.

    I think I can get on.

    I think I could ride¡­.

    ¡¸Can I ride on you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please do.¡¹

    Glueworld bends her hind and forelegs so I obediently ride her.

    Glueworld stands up.

    High.

    This is the standard height when I was riding the horse.

    ¡¸Walk.¡¹

    Glueworld walks briskly.

    My butt is jumping up and down on her back.

    Yes, this is what exactly how I feel when riding a horse.

    ¡¸I will walk a little faster.¡¹

    Ooohh.

    TN: This is not a moan.

    I¡¯m riding a horse.

    ¡¸Run.¡¹

    ¡­¡­..

    It was fast and it felt scary.

    I think this is dangerous since there is no saddle or stirrups.

    After that, Glueworld began to bring me to Vige Two.

    Gran Maria is following us while looking at Glueworld with eyes that have a hint of jealousy.

    The kuros too.

    I understand Gran Maria but I have never ridden any of the kuros.

    Incidentally, the horse is also sulking.

    No, I¡¯m sorry.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m neglecting you.

    But you¡¯re not listening to mymand.

    I had a hard time fixing the atmosphere.

    Let¡¯s make sure that the horse won¡¯t see me riding Glueworld next time.

    ¡¸Vige chief, prototype number 6 of the waterwheel is nowplete. It will go well this time!¡¹

    The waterwheel making of the mountain elve¡¯s didn¡¯t go that well.

    Prototype number 1 and two were both total failure.

    Prototype number 3 rotated but was not able to draw water.

    Prototype number 4 rotated and drew water but broke down after a few days.

    Also, the water it drew were really small.

    Because of pursuing durability, prototype number 5 became too heavy and did not turn well.

    And now, number 6.

    It was based on number 4 that works but with improved durability. Its shaft is even made up of steel.

    In order to increase the amount of water it draws, it¡¯s size was also erged.

    It has a diameter of more than 3 meters.

    Although it was lighter, we still asked Rasuti to transform into a dragon and help us install it to the water drawing site.

    We made a fixed base in the river for the waterwheel.

    The previous tests were conducted here.

    ¡¸Position check, no problem! Get off the waterwheel!¡¹

    Almost all the mountain elves are here to watch the waterwheel.

    They took off their hands on the water wheel that was fitted to the shaft of the fixed base.

    And¡­..

    The water of the river push it and it began to move slowly.

    Cheers of joy rose.

    However, it is not drawing water.

    A dark atmosphere of failure emerged.

    ¡¸AHH!¡¹

    The waterwheel was installed on reversed.

    It will naturally be unable to draw water.

    It was reinstalled correctly immediately to test it again.

    It seeded in drawing a good amount of water this time.

    ¡¸Good. Really good.¡¹

    The mountain elves began to cry.

    ¡¸So this is what it feels to finally taste victory.¡¹

    ¡¸We have to think more about the weight of the wood¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, but we still had a good time.¡¹

    ¡¸There are still three things we can improve.¡¹

    ¡¸In any case, we did great.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, after this, we still need to build two more.¡¹

    Whether it will be used for farming or not, being able to draw water on the river using this will definitely be useful in the future.

    Let¡¯s continue to work hard.

    40 days after the autumn harvest, 25 one-story big houses were built.

    The minotaurs are already living on those one-story houses so all the ¡°could have been problems¡± were already fixed beforepletion.

    Now, the housing problem of the minotaurs is resolved.

    During the winter, the centaurs will now the ones who will be living in the dungeon in the north.

    ¡¸If possible, I would like to stay in this vige during the winter as well.¡¹

    I want to grant Glueworld¡¯s wish but the coldness of winter is severe.

    If it is only one or two, there will be no problem but there are over 100 centaurs.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s speed up the construction of Vige Three.¡¹

    Until the winteres, let¡¯s do as much as things we can.

 Chapter 110 - Accustomed?

    <h4>Chapter 110 ¨C ustomed?</h4>

    The nyunyu-daphnes are more self-sufficient than what I thought.

    They don¡¯t even necessarily need food.

    It¡¯s not like they can¡¯t eat or drink but it seems like water and sunlight is enough for them.

    And they are doing that while waiting for prey when hunting.

    They also have an incredible endurance since they can wait on the same exact location for days until a preyes.

    In short, they don¡¯t need to be taken care of by us.

    They also ask permission if necessary.

    ¡¸Do you mind if we bathe under the sun around here?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t but please make sure that you are not naked if you¡¯re in your human form.¡¹

    ¡¸But they feel like tree parasites¡­.. Okay, we¡¯re going to the check the condition of the tree in the center of the vige.¡¹

    They don¡¯t really need to be taken care of by us but it takes effort to deal with them.

    The nyunyu-daphnes¡¯s hunting ground is Vige Two but ever since the construction work in Vige Two started, the kuros are now in charge of the vicinity of that vige so they have to move.

    Because of that, some of them are standing by in Vige One, Some remained in Vige Two, and the rest are on Big Tree Vige.

    The reasons for standing by? To serve as a light source and an ¡°rm¡±.

    It seems like the nyunyu-daphnes have the ability tomunicate with each other at a certain distance.

    It is not on the level where they can talk with each other at but they can send simple content messages with each other like ¡°satisfied¡±, ¡°dissatisfied¡±, ¡°safe¡±, and ¡°danger¡±.

    As soon as they noticed an approaching ¡°danger¡±, it will be conveyed.

    In other words, even if I¡¯m in this vige, we¡¯ll know if a ¡°danger¡± is approaching.

    Even though it is not that urate, I think that using this method, we can definitely avoid other viges from being annihted by monsters or demon beasts.

    That is them being an rm.

    As for serving as a light source, the nyunyu-daphnes can emit light in their tree stump form.

    When in their tree stump form, they can make a branch grow, they make a flower bloom that can emit a fantastic light.

    Since they like to stay outdoors, their position as the vige street lights at night was established.

    ¡¸Mamu, was there any demand from the nyunyu-daphnes?¡¹

    ¡¸There were some but those are something I can handle myself. The problem is¡­.their clothing custom.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    It seems like the nyunyu-daphnes are originally a naked race.

    Even though they look exactly like humans.

    After hearing what happened, Michael-san prepared clothes that they are willing to wear and it was considered as gifts.

    ¡¸Thanks to Michael-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, so what should we do? I think we should focus on teaching them the custom around here but¡­.¡¹

    It seems like their clothes wille off if they transform in their tree stump form so they need to be naked in order to hunt.

    And with their figure, they are simply poison to the eyes.

    ¡¸When you are in the vige and you¡¯re in human form, you are obligated to wear clothes. If you¡¯re inside a house, I will not force you to do so.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸It has been a while, have you heard about the circumstances of the minotaurs beforeing to this vige?¡¹

    I was busy and forgot about it.

    ¡¸Yes. I heard about it.¡¹

    The minotaur¡¯s caretaker, Nuff, replied.

    ¡¸I heard it from Gordon-san and the others, it seems like they were doing sericulture from where they lived before.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought mostmoners are farmers but¡­. they were raising silkworms?¡¹

    I was wondering before if they can farm but now I feel uneasy.

    I asked if they can farm and it seems like they were doing it too.

    ¡¸Yes, they also farm but the main reason for their migration is the sericulture industry.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­..? What happened? Were the silkworm annihted because of an epidemic?¡¹

    ¡¸No, they even boasted their good sales but the lord governing that ce has requested something unreasonable.¡¹

    ¡¸Unreasonable?¡¹

    ¡¸The cocoons of silkworms are sold at a high price and he requested an increase in production volume.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I see.¡¹

    I understand what the lord is trying to do.

    He wants to increase the profit from that business.

    ¡¸However, even if he requested an increase in production, it is impossible to have an immediate result because they are end products of living things.¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously¡¹

    ¡¸The lord got angry and raise the tax¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.what? Raise the tax? Is that lord stupid?¡¹

    ¡¸I think so. Gordon-san¡¯s group worked hard for three years but since they could no longer bear it, they eventually abandoned the vige.¡¹

    This is the result of being blinded by profit. The industry itself was crushed.

    Furthermore, the inhabitants even abandoned the vige¡­.

    ¡¸Afterwards, they wander around the country. They were lucky to havee in contact with one of Doraim-san¡¯s underling and havee to this vige after that.¡¹

    I see.

    So that¡¯s why they were at that condition when they came to this vige.

    ¡¸Though this is only my selfish opinion, I think that they will be able to live at ease at Vige Two.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree. Let¡¯s work hard so everyone can be at ease in the future.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, what country does that ipetent lord came from? He can¡¯t be from Full Heart Kingdom, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think so. I don¡¯t remember the name of the country but it is a country west of Full Heart Kingdom. Should I ask them?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you don¡¯t have to. I was just a little anxious.¡¹

    I¡¯m already thinking that the Full Heart Kingdom is the cause of all problem.

    My image of that country is really bad.

    The construction of Vige Three where the centaurs will live is considered as an urgent job.

    I, with the AFT on my hand, cleared up the area while the high elves, lizardmen, and minotaurs are building houses.

    Like the minotaur¡¯s houses, all of them are one-story houses.

    It is a bit different though since we have to consider the horse lower body of the centaurs.

    ¡¸The hallway of the houses are too narrow, only one of us will be able to pass through it.¡¹

    ¡¸The position of the door handle should be a little higher. Raise the window too.¡¹

    ¡¸Put it halfway more.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t forciblyy the floorboards.¡¹

    ¡¸The rooms inside should use a curtain than a door.¡¹

    At first, the centaurs were holding back but since Rasshashi and I requested it, they began voicing their opinion little by little.

    Living in a house that doesn¡¯t fit you will only stress you out.

    Uponpiling the opinions of the centaurs¡­..

    ¡¸A slightly luxurious horse stable?¡¹

    That¡¯s what the house gave me. The only difference is that there are a toilet and kitchen at one corner of the room.

    ¡¸Ma-maa, because our lower body is of a horse¡­.I wonder if you can grant our request¡­.¡¹

    Glueworld embarrassedly said that to me so it is probably really something they want.

    ¡¸I understand, let¡¯s do it as per your request.¡¹

    Since the house design is now decided, it will be easier from now on.

    We began building several houses simultaneously.

    It is already bing chilly slowly so we have to hurry.

    This is ourst chance to make it in time.

    We are all engaged in construction work for a while.

    Meanwhile, I called for Gordon and Glueworld.

    The venue is one of the newly built houses of Vige Three.

    Since nobody is living on it yet, no one else is around.

    ¡¸I have something important to discuss with you. I want you to listen carefully.¡¹

    Hearing what I said, the faces of the two of them tensed up.

    ¡¸This is really important. Listen to me clearly. Gordon, can you mate with other races? ¡¹

    ¡¸Mate? Eh? ¡­.ah, ahhh, aaaa. I¡¯m sorry. Ehto¡­. it is possible but there is a problem. ¡¹

    Gordon talked to me in a more polite way than he has ever done.

    Is it because they were about to settle down in Vige Two?

    However, if he continues to do that, I feel like the distance between us will get a little further.

    So why?

    I¡¯ll cast my doubt aside¡­

    ¡¸Problem? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. That¡­. ¡¹

    Gordon is worried about Glueworld so he asks Glueworld to cover her ears.

    Now, he can finally talk about the mating habit of the minotaurs.

    Yeah, normal mating habit.

    Ah, is it a problem with the size?

    Yeah, minotaurs are big so ¡°it¡± can probably only fit other minotaur.

    Then, doesn¡¯t that mean that its impossible?

    It might be good if I don¡¯t ask them about it.

    ¡¸Gordon, I apologize for asking something embarrassing. I understand now. Only a minotaur can make another minotaur happy and build a happy family. ¡¹

    ¡¸I agree. Ano, however, that¡­. ¡¹

    ¡¸What? ¡¹

    ¡¸We barely have males¡­..some females might want to be with someone other than minotaurs. Though I¡¯m not sure if they fit the vige chief¡¯s taste¡­. Can I present them to you? ¡¹

    ¡¸Wait wait wait!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸I never demand that from you.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll say it clearly, I don¡¯t ask for them. I never express that in anyway both directly and indirectly.¡¹

    Hearing my deration, Gordon looks embarrassed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I despise you. However, you told me that a minotaur wishes to build a happy family with another minotaur. Let¡¯s leave it like that.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand what you¡¯re trying to say but some minotaur females seek someone other than a minotaur¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Straighten them.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I only ask you to correct their path. I have never thought of you presenting someone to others when we receive all of you here! If you want to return our kindness, do it by working hard.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.as you wish.¡¹

    ¡¸If you are still unsatisfied, let me tell you this. The only males here are the dwarves while the lizardmen will not copte with anyone else other than lizardwomen. Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to say? You don¡¯t need to present anyone to me because of my position. Besides, even if you do so, none will receive my preferential treatment. Remember that.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly.¡¹

    After my talk with Gordon was over, I now speak with Glueworld.

    ¡¸It is embarrassing to ask a woman about this but I must do so since you are the representative of the race.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it possible for a centaur to mate with humans?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.th-that question, if you mean to ask if centaurs can bear a human¡¯s child, then it is impossible.¡¹

    She answered while blushing.

    Ooohhh.

    Impossible.

    No possible huh.

    OK!

    The best answer!

    ¡¸However, if the vige chief wants to, please use this useless me. Enjoy me as much as you can!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­.what?¡¹

    ¡¸T-th-though I¡¯m still immature, I have heard various things on how men enjoy women! Fortunately, I have confidence with my chest!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait wait wait!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m already resolved! Now, order me anything!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t order you! And throw away your resolution!¡¹

    ¡¸Why! Even if I¡¯m like this, I¡¯m a bullish woman! I heard that men find it joyful to gnaw bullish women!¡¹

    ¡¸Who told you that? Not all men are like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, why are you asking me that question?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, right, I should have said it first. It¡¯s like a survey to prevent trouble with other races. I¡¯m not asking you because I want someone to be presented to someone.¡¹

    ¡¸Prevent trouble?¡¹

    ¡¸In the future, what do you think will happen when the children grew?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I never thought about it¡­.thank you very much.¡¹

    ¡¸No, well, there are also other circumstances regarding that matter¡­¡­ But since mating is impossible, I want the centaurs to build a happy family with other centaurs.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! I understand!¡¹

    Good.

    A favorable response.

    ¡¸So, when should I visit the vige chief¡¯s room?¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m asking on how long will it be before you call me to your room?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸W-when will you enjoy me? This questioning, is this some kind of y?¡¹

    ¡¸NO! Of course not! I just said that centaurs should build a happy family with other centaurs.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I wish to express my heartfelt gratitude to the vige chief.¡¹

    ¡¸Then why are you asking when will I enjoy you?¡¹

    ¡¸If we¡¯re not in a stable position, how can we build a happy family? In order to stabilize our position, I think it will be good if I receive the vige chief¡¯s love. If this Glueworld is unworthy, then¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.I also said this to Gordon. It should be fine so don¡¯t worry. I will not drive you out so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you say that¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnnn¡­¡­¡¹

    Why does dealing with these neers so troublesome?

    I thought that they were already ustomed in living here but it seems like that¡¯s not the case.

    Ah, a difficult problem.

    For the time being, I managed to persuade Glueworld who¡¯s trying to remove her clothes.

    Someone, please help me out.

 Chapter 111 - Drunkard and Meaning of Existence

    <h4>Chapter 111 ¨C Drunkard and Meaning of Existence</h4>

    ¡¸Husband, you meanie.¡¹

    ¡¸Husband, you meanie desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Vige chief, can you please be more considerate?¡¹

    ¡¸I think his clumsiness in those kind of situations is one of his strong points.¡¹

    Loo, Tier, Ria, and Frau said those respectively.

    There are also others here besides them. The dwarf Donovan, the caretaker of the minotaurs, Nuff, the caretaker of the centaurs, Rasshashi, and the caretaker of the nyunyu-daphnes, Mamu.

    The content of our current meeting is about Gordon of the minotaurs, Glueworld of the centaurs, and the nyunyu-daphnes.

    To summarize it, each of them is trying to send a mistress to me but I declined them. It resulted in this meeting.

    ¡¸Maa maa.¡¹

    Donovan pacifies the ce using alcohol.

    ¡¸There are probably various opinions regarding this but¡­.first of all, vige chief, you should act like a vige chief more¡­.No, it might be useless unless you think like what a ruler should be.¡¹

    ¡¸Think like a ruler?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. This is not a difficult topic.¡¹

    Donovan drinks one cup of alcohol and exins while pouring alcohol to the cup again.

    By the way, the alcohol is my treat.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you an example¡­. I, along with the other dwarves, am living in this vige, who permitted me to do so?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I and the other dwarves are making alcohol for this vige. The dwarves are making them but it is not ours. All of the alcohol the dwarves made belongs to the vige chief.¡¹

    ¡¸It is as you say.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s say that the vige chief intended to drive all the dwarves out of the vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸This is just an analogy. If the dwarves will be chase out of the vige, who will brew alcohol from now on? Even so, can we still stay here?¡¹

    Donovan raises the alcohol on his hand and shows it to me.

    ¡¸Though the vige chief is not that much of a fan of alcohol, most of the vigers are. If I and the other dwarves are driven out, no one will make alcohol¡­ Even if the vige chief is fine with it, the others will be dissatisfied. When that happens, the vige will be unstable. If you carefully weigh it, is forcing the dwarves away good for the vige? Think about it.¡¹

    Think about it?

    ¡­.think about it.

    ¡¸In other words, it can be said that I and the dwarves are making alcohol in order to gain the permission to live here. Do you get what I mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, aahhhh.¡¹

    ¡¸We are making alcohol. Loo-dono and Tier-dono gave birth to the vige chief¡¯s children in addition, they are your counselor. The onis are taking care of everyone¡¯s personal needs. The high elves hunts and are in charge of construction. The lizardmen are doing the heavybors. The beastkins are doing the processing jobs. The demon girls are helping the vige chief with his job. The mountain elves are working as cksmiths, making instruments, and they also recently built a valuable waterwheel. Ah, Zabuton-dono and the spiders, Kuro-dono and the wolves, and the dragons are making this ce safe.¡¹

    Donovan tells all those to remind me.

    ¡¸Up to now, the people living in this vige has a reason to stay in this vige. That made the neers uneasy. If the vige chief wants to, they can be chased out anytime.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t have any intention of driving them out.¡¹

    ¡¸We know that you won¡¯t. You didn¡¯t refuse them when they came so you will definitely not chase them out. However, do you think they think so? It hasn¡¯t even been a hundred days since they met you.¡¹

    When you say it like that¡­.it might be so.

    ¡¸Vige chief, you have to be aware that in Big Tree Vige, you hold the pinnacle of power. You¡¯re also the most influential person in the newly made vige so you should act ordingly.¡¹

    ¡¸Act ordingly?¡¹

    ¡¸To what you¡¯ve done today, they became uneasy. That is not what someone in your position should do.¡¹

    Donovan drinks up the alcohol and pours his cup again.

    ¡¸To put it simply, it¡¯s about the bnce of position between the neers and the vige chief. Now, when the vige chief ask them something, they can¡¯t refuse it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸The difference between ¡°can¡¯t refuse¡± and ¡°can refuse but still has to do so¡± is great. Presently, the vige chief is giving them too much.¡¹

    ¡¸I give too much?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. This is a peaceful ce, they eat delicious food, they can drink alcohol we made, they are wearing clothes Zabuton-dono made, etc. you have given them mountain. Winter ising but it is still unpaid. They will feel better being used by a viin since they don¡¯t know how to repay you, a good-natured person. They will be crushed with the things you gave.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ll have them help with construction and other various things¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Building things where they will live while we still feed them during that time? Do you think that it will be enough?¡¹

    ¡­..

    ¡¸Do you know the reason why they want to present women?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.ah¡¹

    ¡¸As for the reason why the vige chief did not ept them.¡¹

    ¡¸Mou¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.hahaha. This has be a preaching session. But you must understand what¡¯s happening around, a vige chief should be a vige chief.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you were offered a woman, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that you¡¯ll have to make her your mistress. The important thing is you formally ept them.¡¹

    ¡¸It means¡­.ahh.¡¹

    What a scary custom.

    ¡¸Whatever the vige chief¡¯s final decision is¡­. Don¡¯t forget to tell the other party why you refused.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..I can only say things like this when I drink alcohol and is drunk. Do not expect too much from me.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­. since we¡¯re already talking about it, I want to say something to Ria.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸The high elves are wolfing him down too much. Please lessen it a little like giving him some breather.¡¹

    Donovan¡­¡­.

    I¡¯ll buy all of Donovan¡¯s stocks!

    ¡¸If you can¡¯t give him a breather, you shouldn¡¯t monopolize the vige chief that much. Think of the other races too.¡¹

    Ah, yeah, please tell her to be obedient and I want to take a rest.

    ¡¸We are talking with other races properly. However, maa¡­. let us discuss it.¡¹

    I¡¯m making guts pose in my heart and I¡¯m even about to give Donovan a reward medal¡­.no, I shouldn¡¯t.

    I decided to give him alcohol.

    Thank you!

    Also, can you tell what you said to Ria to the onis too?

    And please, can you give me advice when you get drunk again?

    I¡¯m not prepared for this.

    I only prepared for epting more than 200 new residents.

    I thought that giving them shelter and food is enough but it was a mistake.

    The new residents are living beings.

    After that, we start the meeting all over again.

    After the meeting was over, nothing was solved because it only became a preaching session.

    I also asked for Nuff, Rasshashi, and Mamu¡¯s opinion too.

    The result.

    ¡¸Staying in Big Tree Vige?¡¹

    I met with Gordon and Glueworld and spoke with them.

    ¡¸Ah, this won¡¯t be a hard request. I just want each of you to choose someone to stay in Big Tree Vige.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand what you¡¯re trying to say but¡­.what do you n them to do in Big Tree Vige?¡¹

    ¡¸They can act as a Riaison member and convey my order to each vige. Also, since they are located somewhat far away, it will be troublesome if they don¡¯t have sufficient information. It will be their job to record those events while we are staying in Big Tree Vige then convey them to the other vigers when they returned. Also, those who came from those viges will be the one responsible to convey the information from that vige here.¡¹

    It would be faster if the centaurs will be the one who¡¯ll do that but they¡¯ll believe it more if they hear it from someone of their own race.

    ¡¸I will also ask them to do any work I¡¯ll ask them to do. I¡¯m not speaking something foul but you can call them as my errand maid.¡¹

    ¡¸Errand maid?¡¹

    ¡¸Right. While they are in this vige, I will work both their hands and feet hard.¡¹

    They are basically sacrificialmb for their race who¡¯s somewhat far away.

    ¡¸As for the people of Vige Two, you may decide who will stay or how long will that person be here but please let me know the details first. Is there any question?¡¹

    ¡¸When will that start?¡¹

    ¡¸Today. Please decide who¡¯ll be the resident officer.¡¹

    ¡¸Resident officer?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that will be the official title of the person who¡¯ll stay in this vige.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. While they are staying in Big Tree Vige, where do you have them to stay?¡¹

    ¡¸For the time being, use the inn.¡¹

    ¡¸For the time being?¡¹

    ¡¸Next spring, my residence will be renovated. At that time, I¡¯ll prepare a room for each resident officer of each vige to sleep in. How can they be my errand maid if they¡¯re not there?¡¹

    ¡¸Ooohh¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­.¡¹

    I ask them for some errand maids.

    And that errand maid will live in my house in the future.

    Even if each vige sends me women, I can have them serve as Riaison officers.

    Though I say that I¡¯ll use them as Riaison officers, it is the same as them offering women to me.

    Though this might be shallow, this is what I concluded(after consulting the people involved).

    ¡¸And I will also ask each vige or each race to do something for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Please do.¡¹

    ¡¸For Gordon¡¯s vige, you¡¯ll mainly focus on farming. You can also raise livestock if you want to. Since you have done sericulture, we¡¯ll gather silkworms once everything is settled.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. We would like to focus on farming first so we can establish a good foothold.¡¹

    Gordon lowers his head.

    Until now, I did not tell him anything to do and just ask him things for inquiry.

    I have reflected.

    I should not forget about give and take.

    Give back the amount you receive.

    I could withdraw itter but I decided to tell him my immediate goal(which is what I should receive).

    ¡¸For Glueworld¡¯s vige¡­¡­ Although your vige has not yet beenpleted, you will also mainly farm uponpletion. Also, the Riaison officer who¡¯ll run from your vige to Big Tree Vige should have good legs regardless of the season and regardless of the weather. Got it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please leave it to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s decide the details after your vige has beenpleted.¡¹

    Glueworld lowers her head.

    My work ends here.

    I still have one more thing to do.

    I called for Igu.

    ¡¸Igu¡¯s Vige, this might sound bad but I decided not to make it.¡¹

    ¡¸!¡¹

    Igu was surprised that an ivy appear on top of her.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be upset. You won¡¯t live in a new one but Igu¡¯s group will live in Big Tree Vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ooohhhh. We can live in this vige?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes but, I want you to continue your warningwork on each vige. I also would like you to continue doing your work as night light.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree.¡¹

    ¡¸Because you work as a warningwork and as night light in each vige, you will have to live separately and you will part with some of yourrades. Is that alright?¡¹

    ¡¸No problem.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? Good. This might be unfair for you but I will need to take care of the minotaurs and centaurs first since they came here before you.¡¹

    Although there are problems with size and lifestyle and even some discord with the first two groups, thetest group will live in Big Tree Vige.

    ¡¸What should I do?¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to be a manager of a vige for some time.¡¹

    ¡¸A vige manager?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, thepleted one. The one that can be lived in any time¡­. It hurts me that there¡¯s no resident staying at that vige.¡¹

    It is currently an empty vige.

    ¡¸I would like you to take care of the vige until new immigrantes. That is in addition to your warningwork and night light. I¡¯m being hard on you.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Leave it to me.¡¹

    I was surprised that there were flowers blooming on the ivy that pops out on her earlier.

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    I¡¯m tired.

    I want to rx.

    Oh no.

    We have toplete the centaurs¡¯ vige.

    Winter is right before us.

 Chapter 112 - Itâ€™s Winter

    <h4>Chapter 112 ¨C It¡¯s Winter</h4>

    Winter hase.

    Snow has suddenly piled up.

    It was dangerous.

    If the construction work was dyed for even a few days, the centaurs would have had to spend their winter at the northern dungeon.

    ¡¸Food has been delivered. Each vige has no problem.¡¹

    One of the centaurs who checked the status of each vige reported that to me.

    The nyunyu-daphnes are on Vige One.

    The minotaurs are on Vige Two.

    The centaurs are on Vige Three.

    Everyone, except a few, started their new lives in their new viges.

    The exceptions were those who were sent to Big Tree Vige.

    ¡¸What about the countermeasures against cold?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no problem. They have sufficient firewoods. However, Gordon-san and Glueworld-san want to consult you about the snow on the roof.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnnn? Snow on the roof?¡¹

    ¡¸If they climb on the roof, there is a possibility of breaking the roof.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, right. I see. Take some snow removing personnel with you when the weather is good.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸Have you encounter any problem on your way?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing in particr.¡¹

    ¡¸How was the river?¡¹

    ¡¸I feel like the amount of water was higher than usual. The waterwheel seems to be not that operational.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. How about the waterway building?¡¹

    ¡¸Both Vige Two and Vige Three are still on the nning stage. I told them to not do something reckless and only do something when the weather is fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Good. They shouldn¡¯t overdo it.¡¹

    We transferred some jobs to the vigers of Vige Two and Vige Three this winter.

    However, since this is their first winter in this unfamiliar ce, I asked them to put serious consideration on safety.

    ¡¸What is the status of Vige One?¡¹

    ¡¸No change.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? Is there anything else?¡¹

    ¡¸Just one thing. Igu-san of Vige One, Gordon-san of Vige Two, and Glueworld-san of Vige Three want to convey something to the vige chief.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Since the three of them will also be entitled as vige chief, they said that the vige chief should have a new title.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, right.¡¹

    Since the number of viges increases, the number of vige chief will increase too.

    I see.

    I haven¡¯t thought about it.

    ¡­¡­

    I only thought of making and naming new viges.

    However, a new title¡­. what do you call someone above the vige chief?

    I wonder.

    ¡¸The three of them have thought about it, they suggested that the vige chief of Big Tree Vige will be called Great Vige Chief. What do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­..I, I¡¯ll consider it. However, don¡¯t expect too much.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Then I¡¯ll wait for two hours then report to each vige until I arrive at Vige Three.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright.¡¹

    As expected, I don¡¯t like to be called great vige chief.

    The kuros call out outside so I open the door.

    There are 20 of them lined up there.

    The one on the front is Kurogo, one of Kuro¡¯s pups.

    After barking once, they all ran to the west.

    Today, the twenty of them will be guarding Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three.

    Even if I say guarding them, they¡¯ll only live there.

    By the way, Kuroroku, Kuronana, and Kurohachi are the leaders in each vige.

    Kurogo¡¯s group is a mobile unit.

    The mobile unit is basically protection for the centaur messenger in addition to Kuroroku, Kuronana, and Kurohachi¡¯s protection.

    Though the three groups guarding each vige can take care of most monsters and demon beasts, there is a possibility of them escaping theirwork so we can never be too sure about safety.

    Though this is hard for the kuros, please persevere.

    I waved my hands while looking at Kurogo¡¯s group.

    ¡­¡­.ah, yeah, I know.

    It seems like they¡¯re telling me to close the door since it¡¯s cold.

    I closed the door, and apologize to Kuro and Yuki who are lying down on my house.

    ¡­¡­.

    Where have your wildness from the first time we met gone to?

    Winter.

    It¡¯s cold.

    I didn¡¯t dare to go outside.

    Days like that continues.

    There¡¯s also no problem in eating three meals per day though it is not that good, they are edible.

    There are also kuro pups that are born this year.

    Hakuren and Rasuti went south because they thought that the food was bad. They solve the food problem by catching a big fish.

    Thank you.

    The food problem, why didn¡¯t you solve it immediately?

    No, we shouldn¡¯t rely on them and must do what we can with our own hand.

    ¡¸I want deep-fried food.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡¹

    In any case, I cooked fish for Hakuren and Rasuti.

    Gran Maria came to me for consultation.

    ¡¸Vige chief, the range of our patrol will be considerably wide if you include the new viges. ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s that bad? ¡¹

    ¡¸Though there is no problem when we are flying but we won¡¯t be able to patrol the ground that much. We¡¯ll definitely miss something. ¡¹

    ¡¸Un, it can¡¯t be helped. Just don¡¯t miss big things, I don¡¯t think the small ones will move that much this winter.¡¹

    In addition, the one I¡¯m most cautious about is wyverns.

    ¡¸I understand. We¡¯ll do just that. Also, when the springes, I want to bring my friend here, is it alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Is your friend an angel?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. She¡¯s not that strong but she can fly.¡¹

    ***TN: Not sure of the gender yet. There¡¯s no indication of angel¡¯s being a female only race yet but we¡¯re going there. ***

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind another one living here if she wants to but don¡¯t force her to.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I¡¯ll contact her this spring.¡¹

    Gran Maria¡¯s friend.

    What kind of person is she?

    I went to the ranch area and checked the horse who seems to have a change of heart.

    And it is listening to mymand.

    I¡¯m riding a horse.

    When it saw me ride Glueworld, it¡¯s reluctance is now gone and it began to act strangely familiar with me.

    I guess even it can feel jealousy.

    And it now took this opportunity to change.

    Good good.

    Okay, here we go.

    Though it is only walking fast, I enjoy horseback riding.

    Then, I found Glueworld who¡¯s watching us with intense eyes in a ce a little far away.

    I felt chill on my back.

    What¡¯s wrong with Glueworld?

    Oh, she came here for the periodic report.

    Ah, I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, why are you looking at me like that?

    The horseughs bluntly when it saw Glueworld. It¡¯s probably telling me something.

    Un, Glueworld is really scary.

    During winter, the spiders won¡¯t show up.

    I guess they are hibernating.

    Time like this is a little lonely.

    But there are still some of them who are moving energetically at the ceiling of my house.

    They don¡¯t go to absolute cold ces but¡­

    Please be careful when getting close to fire sources, you might get burn.

    Now, what will I do this winter?

    I decided what to do.

    First, increase the number of reward medal.

    I¡¯m still consulting the nyunyu-daphnes, the minotaurs, and centaurs if I can introduce this to them.

    If I¡¯ll give them some, how much should it be?

    I did my best in order to increase the number of reward medal.

    Am I familiar to it now?

    My production rate is much faster thanst year.

    Next, making misceneous items.

    The new viges have too little housewares.

    They only have the bare minimum so we need to increase them this winter.

    I had the centaur messenger to pass it to them as she passes news.

    It is said that my handmade goods have a good reputation.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡¸Ano, vige chief?¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    An oni maid who I gave my handmade cup for house use spoke to me.

    ¡¸The carving in this cup is so amazing that it is hard to use¡­.. I also need to be careful when washing it.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, I overdid it.¡¹

    ¡¸Looking at the density of the carving in this wooden cup, this can already be considered as a work of art and not something for daily use. Isn¡¯t this simr to the level of the shrine of god that vige chief cherish?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    ¡¸I rmend you to use this as a gift instead.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­.isn¡¯t it embarrassing to gift others handmade items?¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all. By the way, I was informed that the tablewares you sent to the other viges are used as decorations.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.what!¡¹

    ¡¸The tablewares aside, even the lip of the cup has carving. You should have made one side of it normally so it can be used.¡¹

    ¡¸Like this?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.This, is this for me?¡¹

    ¡¸yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. I¡¯ll make it my family¡¯s heirloom.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s just a rush work. I want it to be utilized in everyday life¡­.¡¹

    The oni maid did not listen to any of my words and went out of the room skipping while holding the cup with both of her hands.

    At ater date, a group of oni maid excitedlye to me to request something.

    Yes, I¡¯ll make one for each of you.

    Vige Two and Vige Three already has a shrine with god¡¯s statue so I¡¯ll make a statue of Kuro, Yuki, and Zabuton that I haven¡¯t carved yet.

    I¡¯m carving slowly and carefully in a room.

    I won¡¯t be satisfied with mild result.

    Should I change their pose? I challenge carving again with the theme ¡°stirring heart¡± in mind.

    I gained some impression from the oni maids who came into this room and were on attack mode.

    ¡¸¡­.an charm against evil?¡¹

    ¡¸This is not one but it gives off that feeling.¡¹

    The statue of Zabuton that I carved with the theme ¡°stirring heart¡± is extremely popr with the spiderlings who are active during winter.

    I can see them moving around the statue.

    Andst.

    Three high elves, Ria, Rize, and Rafa, are pregnant.

    With my child.

    Maa, they are in a rtionship with me for a long time.

    Hearing the pregnancy, the high elves were festive even though its winter.

    They look like they¡¯re hoping for a boy but I don¡¯t mind what gender they¡¯ll be.

    I just want them to be born safely.

    It was a littlete but it seems like Ann of the oni maids is pregnant too.

    Of course, it is my child.

    The oni maids are as festive as the high elves.

    As a father, I¡¯ll do my best to prepare everything for their future.

    Ah¡­.females of various races, can you please stop being impatient and don¡¯t casually drive me into a room?

 Chapter 113 - Troubles During Winter

    <h4>Chapter 113 ¨C Troubles During Winter</h4>

    Although I want to rx, problems pop out from somewhere.

    There are three major problems during this winter.

    One of them is the food problem for the kuros but it was already solved by Hakuren and Rasuti.

    The other two were guest rted.

    It was a good, warm day of winter.

    ¡¸I beg you!¡¹

    It is a man with a height of over three meters.

    He¡¯s wearing a full face helmet, a full body armor while, and a big mace.

    He has a noble figure.

    Beezel is standing next to him with a troubled face so I asked him.

    ¡¸Who is he?¡¹

    ¡¸One of the demon king¡¯s four heavenly kings, tts.¡¹

    ¡¸Four heavenly kings?¡¹

    ¡¸The four heavenly kings are something like ministers in the demon king¡¯s kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸Why is a minister here?¡¹

    ¡¸Demon king-sama is praising this vige non-stop so he¡¯s here to, test the power of this vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Demon king¡­¡­¡­test the power¡­¡­.ah, is it about the martial arts festival?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Let me fight against the number one of this vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up. Don¡¯t say anything else and let¡¯s return.¡¹

    ¡¸But¡¹

    ¡¸Mou, unfortunately, even if I want you to fight her, Makura is currently hibernating.¡¹

    ¡¸If you find him a suitable person to have a fight with, I think he¡¯ll be satisfied and return home.¡¹

    ¡¸Jaa, the kuros¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry but, can you choose a different opponent? Even beforeing to this vige, we already know that they¡¯ll beat the hell out of him.¡¹

    ¡¸Jaa, Gran Maria.¡¹

    ¡¸Simrly, even beforeing to this vige, we already know that she¡¯ll beat the hell out of him.¡¹

    ¡¸But Gran Maria even lose at the first round. Isn¡¯t he one of the four heavenly kings?¡¹

    ¡¸He is indeed in charge of military affairs but he is a good rearmander and not the type who rampage in the front line¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Then, why did hee here to test power?¡¹

    ¡¸The person himself wants to rampage in the front line.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it alright for someone like him to be one of the four heavenly kings?¡¹

    ¡¸He is a geniusmander.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.you have it hard huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Now, I¡¯m troubled on who should I choose as his opponent.

    Ria and Ann are absolutely a no go since they are pregnant.

    Even if they want to, I will never allow them.

    Then that leaves me with the lizardman Daga, the dwarf Donovan, and the mountain elf Ya.

    Though Daga was defeated in the first round, he¡¯s strong enough to participate in knight section.

    Ya is the champion of the warrior section.

    Is it safe to choose Donovan?

    But he¡¯s not the type who hold back.

    Thinking about it, the beastgirl Senna might be the best opponent.

    ¡¸Ehto¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Can you please choose someone weaker than my daughter?¡¹

    What a difficult request.

    Maa, I really love it to have a new time killing event during winter.

    But entertaining guests is not one of them.

    The second problem is this.

    ¡¸Please, be my wife by all means!¡¹

    One of the demon king¡¯s four heavenly kings, tts, proposed to a woman.

    That woman is Ronana.

    She¡¯s the errand maid that Gordon sent for their vige. She¡¯s a minotaur.

    She¡¯s a small minotaur, here height is only about 2 meters.

    If I were to describe her, she¡¯s like the light-hearted neighborhood oneesan type.

    Also, her chest gives off this amazing feeling.

    What a woman.

    It is also obvious why tts fell in love with her.

    Every time he fought someone and get hurt, Ronana is the one nursing him.

    It must be the reason.

    tts took off his full-face helmet and exposed his face.

    An ikemen.

    He also has these small cow horns on his head.

    It is probably his way of saying that he¡¯s a minotaur too.

    However¡­¡­.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I already dedicated this body for the vige. I cannot respond to your feelings¡¹

    Ronana replied in an instant.

    I thought that this is a heartbreaking event but tts did not give up.

    ¡¸You dedicate your body for the vige. In other words, you¡¯re unmarried. Good. Should I bring this up to your father? Or to someone else?¡¹

    Ronana continues to refuse but tts is tenacious in love, unlike his fighting capability.

    ¡¸There is no other way unless there is a permission from the vige chief.¡¹

    The result of their talk, my name hase out.

    ¡¸Vige chief?¡¹

    I was stared at.

    No, please don¡¯t start a fight.

    I¡¯m just a representative of the residents of this vige.

    I guess saying that is useless.

    Yes, it will be a waste of time.

    ¡¸Please state the condition.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Please, tell me the condition that will make Ronana my wife¡¹

    Give me some time to consult those who are nearby.

    ¡¸What a do you think about this proposal?¡¹

    ¡¸A lovely story.¡¹

    ¡¸Wonderful.¡¹

    ¡¸But their love was torn up by the vige chief.¡¹

    ¡­¡­I¡¯m here to consult, not to gossip.

    I understand that nothing will be settled unless I state some conditions.

    ording to Beezel¡¯s advice, if I don¡¯t think he¡¯s not suitable, I¡¯ll just have to ask something unreasonable.

    ¡¸Personally, I want to cheer on you but I want to emphasize on how you feel with each other. I will not allow you to marry Ronana unless she herself wants to marry you.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, if Ronana wishes to get married, you will allow it?¡¹

    ¡¸However, you must not force her. You cannot threaten her or use any form of violence.¡¹

    After telling that to tts, I spoke with Ronana.

    ¡¸You do not have to reply in a hurry. Don¡¯t think about the vige, think if that man really deserves you. I will support you if you say that you wish to marry that man. Ah¡­.If you don¡¯t like him, just say so.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Thank you very much.¡¹

    With that, the case of tts and Ronana settled down a little.

    It seems like there is no more problem.

    Or so I thought.

    ¡¸I, will live here.¡¹

    tts dered that he¡¯s going to live in Big Tree Vige.

    ¡¸What are you saying? You are one of the four heavenly kings. You are also a marquis. In addition, you are the currentmander of the western army! What will you do about your job and your territory!¡¹

    Beezel opposed.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll handle those too.¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t! You can just return here.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I will resign. I will also step down as the marquis. I¡¯ll leave it to my younger sister or younger brother.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be impulsive!¡¹

    ¡¸I live for love!¡¹

    This has be a big problem.

    For tts, being close to Ronana and getting to know her more is the topmost priority.

    For the men in this vige(but it¡¯s really just me), they also want him to get close to her.

    I understand how he feels but they need topromise at some point, Beezel is already crying.

    Thepromise.

    Beezel will have to inform tts whenever he¡¯lle to this vige.

    If he can, tts cane to this vige again.

    Beezel really worked hard to achieve that result, or tts probably agreed topromise when Ronana told him ¡°Please, do your best at work.¡±. I think it was that line that nails it¡­.

    Before going home, he spoke with Ronana how much he loves her for an hour. He doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad guy.

    After that, tts and Ronana optimize the small wyvern messengers that were supposed to be usedmunicate with Beezel tomunicate with each other. Ronana is like his pen pal.

    That is the second problem¡¯s current state.

    Maa, I can only watch.

    I will not forcibly step forward to interfere.

    I also rmended the others to just watch in the sideline.

    No, I ordered them to.

    In order for them to not do unnecessary things.

    No matter what age, other people¡¯s love affair is a good type of entertainment.

    The third problem.

    Doraim¡¯s younger brother, Domaim, has run away.

 Chapter 114 - Domaim and Kwon

    <h4>Chapter 114 ¨C Domaim and Kwon</h4>

    Domaim came to this vige, transform into his human form and greeted me. He¡¯s now staying at a room in the inn.

    After that, I called Hakuren we began drinking at the dining room of the inn.

    It has been a custom to serve alcohol to the inn¡¯s guests.

    ¡¸Please hear me out aneue. It¡¯s really terrible.¡¹

    The reason why Domaim came here?

    He runs away.

    He has been coerced to marry so he ran away.

    By the way, I¡¯m at the inn too for some reason.

    Why?

    Hakuren forcibly brought me.

    ¡¸Cook?¡¹

    I cooked several dishes for Hakuren and Domaim.

    They are drinking so they want something that is suitable for alcohol.

    Normally, we don¡¯t serve the guests of the inn with an eat-all-you-can during winter.

    However, it is alright with Domaim¡¯s case since he brought foods as present.

    So eat without holding back.

    And, while cooking, I heard what exactly happened¡­.

    His wife candidate is an acquaintance dragon.

    It seems like their cousin from a certain younger brother of their parents.

    And she¡¯s stronger than Domaim.

    He said that with a tormented face so he definitely doesn¡¯t want to marry her.

    It seems like Sekiren, Domaim¡¯s older sister, is targeting the younger brother of his wife candidate. She is supporting the wife candidate.

    Even Dors and Raimeiren are promoting their union.

    He has no ally even at home.

    Because of that, he lost all hope and ran away.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    Un, I see.

    And presently.

    The wife candidate is in her human form sitting in front of Domaim across the table.

    ¡¸Are you the vige chief? My apologies for myte introduction. I am Kwon. My father is Raimeiren-sama¡¯s younger brother and most likely will be Domaim-sama¡¯s wife. Nice to meet you.¡¹

    She¡¯s wearing a dress.

    She has a well groomed, japanese-style, raven-ck long hair.

    Although I haven¡¯t seen what she looks like in her dragon form, I will not be surprised if she looks like an eastern dragon.

    TN: Western dragon = looks like a lizard with wings: Eastern dragon = looks like a snake.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the vige chief Hiraku. Nice to meet you too.¡¹

    By the way, no one was injured during her visit.

    She quietly followed Kuudel¡¯s instruction when she weed her upon arriving in this vige.

    She came to the inn to greet me but because Domaim is also there, she sat down.

    Currently, Domaim is not moving an inch as if frozen.

    ¡¸Domaim-sama? What happened? Are you feeling nervous too? Fufufu. What a funny guy.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Domaim-sama. Reply.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, ye, yeah¡¹

    He managed to squeeze up his voice.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you delighted to see me?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I-I¡¯m d.¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you happy to be able to marry me?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Domaim-sama. Reply.¡¹

    ¡¸ma, ah, I¡¯ve been saying this before but I¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Do you favor a woman other than me?¡¹

    The inn¡¯s dining room is now filled with bloodlust.

    ¡¸Hey hey Kwon. Don¡¯t bully my younger brother.¡¹

    ¡¸Hakuren-anesama, I¡¯m not bullying Domaim-sama. On the contrary, I¡¯m the one being bullied.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Although he promised me that we¡¯ll go out together to ce, he dropped it like it was nothing. When I was about to pick him up, he suddenly went missing.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­..Domaim, you¡¯re a meanie.¡¹

    Domaim shook his head.

    Un, I got it.

    I want to leave but how can I leave another man with simr circumstances to me?

    ¡¸Hakuren, can you please continue speaking with Kwon for a while? I¡¯ll have something to talk about with Domaim.¡¹

    ¡¸Ara? Couldn¡¯t you talk here?¡¹

    Although Kwon tried to stop me, I had Domaim go outside first then whisper something to Kwon.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll try to persuade him about his marriage with you, give me some time.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­I understand. As expected of the husband Hakuren-anesama approved.¡¹

    I chased Domaim in a hurry.

    If I don¡¯t, who knows if Domaim suddenly flies right away.

    Actually, he was about to escape.

    ¡¸Wait wait¡¹

    I pulled back the escaping Domaim.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you run away, she¡¯ll chase you and it will all be over.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh¡¹

    ¡¸Maa maa, try to calm down. Let¡¯s talk a little.¡¹

    ¡¸Talk?¡¹

    ¡¸Maa, that¡¯s right. Though I just met her a moment ago¡­..that Kwon gives off this dangerous atmosphere.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.You can feel it too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸G-good. Really good. Finally, someone who understands my feeling.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t cry. And answer my question honestly.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Regarding your marriage with Kwon, can you state your condition?¡¹

    TN: Betrayal tag added.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸To marry Kwon, what do you want her to do?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that, to begin with, marriage partner¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Give up on that.¡¹

    ¡¸Give up¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸I just said that she gives off a dangerous atmosphere. You can¡¯t run away from her. Perhaps, even if Dors and Raimeiren oppose your marriage, Kwon will not give up. In the end, your luck has run out when you met each other.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ve known each other¡­¡­she, when I was born, she¡¯s there!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fate. Give up.¡¹

    ¡¸i-is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re only going to marry her, it¡¯s still early to feel despair.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..what are you trying to say?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s about the condition. You have something you don¡¯t like about her, right? Have her fix that. Tell her that you won¡¯t marry her unless she does that.¡¹

    ¡¸That, do you really think she¡¯ll listen?¡¹

    ¡¸Why not? Have you already asked her?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­..no, I haven¡¯t said anything¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Then try saying it first.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡­uh¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It should be fine! She has no choice so she¡¯ll definitely listen!¡¹

    ¡¸Re-really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. But you need to say it firmly to reach her.¡¹

    ¡¸But, I. I can¡¯t speak well when I¡¯m before her.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Let¡¯s write it on paper. ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹

    ¡¸It will be alright to write it on paper. Do your best and write it. It¡¯s cold outside let¡¯s go back inside.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡¹

    We came back inside. I waved to Hakuren and Kwon in the dining room and led Domaim into a room.

    I prepared a pen and paper and hand it to Domaim.

    ¡¸Here it is. Write all your demand to your partner on this paper! Don¡¯t forget the details as well! After reading this, I¡¯m sure your partner will think about it and change! Don¡¯t forget to write to Kwon that that is your type of woman!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹

    I left Domaim who looks really motivated to write now and returned to the dining room.

    ¡¸Have you convinced Domaim-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Before that, I want to ask Kwon about something.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want to marry Domaim?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡¹

    ¡¸Is the current Domaim already good enough for you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Domaim-sama is already good for me.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Currently, Domaim is writing what he hopes for his future wife on paper.¡¹

    ¡¸Future wife¡­.what do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸It is addressed to Kwon. Perhaps only you can ept everything he¡¯ll write.¡¹

    We just met a while ago but I feel like I understand her.

    ¡¸Alright. Because that¡¯s what Domaim-sama hopes for, I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill it.¡¹

    ¡¸An ideal bride.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what if your married life doesn¡¯t go well?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Though I don¡¯t think I¡¯m in the position to speak about it¡­.I just want to say. To a married couple, mutual recognition of both partners is a serious matter.¡¹

    ¡¸Mutual¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸One side must not overwhelm the other! In addition, it is also not good for one side to submit! Being a married couple doesn¡¯t only make a child but they also must cooperate to build a home! Kwon! Can you do it!?¡¹

    ¡¸O-of course! I will build a happy home with Domaim-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Good. Then write what you hope for Domaim on this paper.¡¹

    I offered a pen and paper to Kwon.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to write something you want Domaim to do. ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eeehhhh, but¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸The other party wants you to do something, it is normal for you to ask of him too. Don¡¯t hold back. Write it all.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.I understand.¡¹

    I prepared a room for Kwon and have her write there.

    Hakuren and I were left behind.

    ¡¸Vige chief. You have quite got involved in this. Are you really like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Domaim is your younger brother.¡¹

    ¡¸Just because my younger brother is involved?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Vige chief.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸There is also something I want to demand from the vige chief too.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. What a coincidence. There is something I want to ask of you too.¡¹

    Hakuren and I enjoyed the food and alcohol while flirting a little.

    The next day.

    Domaim sat down on the chair while facing Kwon, who wrote a twenty-sheet masterpiece, across the table.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s trade.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ano, are you sure everything on those is necessary?¡¹

    ¡¸I have not spare any effort to make sure that everything I feel for you is written!¡¹

    The hesitating Domaim was scolded.

    Exchange.

    ¡¸Go back to your room and read it all! Read it all! Don¡¯t miss a phrase!¡¹

    The two of them return to their respective rooms.

    ¡¸Is this going to be alright?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. But¡­..they¡¯ll be able to discuss each other¡¯s feelings. It is a one step forward from their current rtionship.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if the result is what I expected but Domaim and Kwon left the vige together.

    Domaim¡¯s face looks slightly refreshed so I guess it¡¯s fine.

    A problem came and left.

    ¡¸Hakuren-anesama, vige chief¡­.unfair¡¹

    Rasuti is sulking a bit.

    ¡¸Are we able to mutually recognize each other too?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, we are.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, does that mean that husband knows our desires as well?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I do.¡¹

    Loo, Tier, Ria, Rize, Rafa, and Ann reconfirmed our mutual understanding.

    And¡­¡­

    ¡¸Thank you very much. My rtionship with Kworun¡­..¡¹

    Sekiren is now in front of me who was praised as a miraculous adviser that developed the rtionship between Domaim and Kwon.

 Chapter 115 - Still Winter

    <h4>Chapter 115 ¨C Still Winter</h4>

    If you want to ask me about the food I want to eat during winter, my answer is mochi.

    Mochi.

    Steam it then pound and pound and pound it.

    Mochi.

    I want to eat mochi, I want to eat a lot of mochi.

    Mochi, mochi, mochi.

    Even though I only have a small amount of glutinous rice, I can¡¯t call myself a human if I don¡¯t make mochi!

    First try in steaming, failure.

    Kuh.

    Second try, I somehow seed!

    However, the texture is somewhat off.

    Did I pound them the wrong way?

    Or is it because of rhythm?

    Or maybe I don¡¯t have the right strength?

    On my third try, I told my centaur errand maid to have the minotaur pound it for me.

    The result was great.

    Sugar soy sauce is exquisite.

    Sugar soybean flour is not bad too.

    Let¡¯s increase the glutinous rice field next year.

    It is a good crop that we can preserve.

    If you want to ask me about the food I want to eat during winter, my answer is zensai.

    TN: Zensai is mashed red bean sweetened with sugar that is usually used as stuffing in dumplings such as mochi.

    Boil azuki beans and add sugar.

    And add a little bit of salt.

    It is difficult to bnce the taste.

    After my seventh try, I finally tasted the taste I¡¯m looking for.

    I¡¯ll stuff this to the mochi.

    Perfect zensai!

    ¡¸Oh, to stuff it in mochi¡­.great innovation.¡¹

    ¡¸Mochi is already delicious, to think that it will be better.¡¹

    It was eaten up in no time.

    If you want to ask me about the food I want to eat during winter, my answer is ¡­..what?

    Ehoumaki?

    TN: A sushi rollposed of seven ingredients. Its seven ingredients signify luck.

    As for nori¡­..I ordered them from Michael-san.

    I have rice here too.

    And vinegar.

    For other ingredients¡­..the stuffing is usually vegetables.

    How about using omelet¡­.

    Has anyone tried this before?

    ¡¸Is that your new dish?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Originally, it should be cut to several pieces first before eating but they are already eating it without cutting.

    ¡¸It has a mysterious taste.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that different from onigiri.¡¹

    ¡¸Since we can change the stuff inside¡­..I think this has limitless potential.¡¹

    It was popr.

    Speaking of ehomaki, I remembered setsubun.

    TN: Setsubun is the day before the beginning of spring in Japan. Ehoumaki is eaten for good luck during setsubun.

    Setsubun.

    ¡­¡­.

    It will be impossible for me to sprinkle beans during that day now since food is presently scarce.

    TN: There is a custom of throwing roasted soybean during setsubun. Too many TN, I should have just put a link.

    After that¡­..valentine?

    Chocte.

    Chocte is made from cacao.

    I can raise cacao using the AFT but¡­

    I don¡¯t know how to make chocte from cacao.

    Ah¡­.but, I want to try eating chocte.

    When springes, let¡¯s raise cacao.

    I can connect with everyone using food.

    Because there are a lot of people who were not able to taste the food I made in my house, I decided to make it again a couple more times.

    Mochi was popr.

    ¡¸It can block your throat.¡¹

    Experiment during the winter.

    When the weather is good, I asked Rasuti to drop something from a great height.

    The thing that was dropped is falling.

    On its way down, a sling cloth spread open.

    It¡¯s a parachute.

    The falling object¡¯s falling speed decreases as the parachute opens.

    I made sure that the crate has enough weight. I even put ss bottles in it to check if it won¡¯t break.

    Gran Maria was surprised with my experiment.

    ¡¸Vige chief, what¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a parachute. I¡¯m testing if it will still be in good condition if Rasuti or Hakuren drops it.¡¹

    ¡¸Drop¡­..are you nning on things being dropped like that?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s an emergency. Maa, I also want to try it on people, not just on luggage.¡¹

    ¡¸I think it is okay for luggage but it is too dangerous for a person.¡¹

    ¡¸It will not bepletely safe but it will be better than nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸There is a magic that can control descend.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..I can¡¯t use it.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Maa, I will not suddenly try it on people. After I¡¯m done with several experiments, I¡¯ll ask those who can fly.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I am relieved.¡¹

    Rasuti, who¡¯s flying back, gave her review from the sky.

    ¡¸It will look great if it can scatter a lot of roses.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    In any case, that is also an improvement to the parachute.

    Zabuton is still hibernating so I can¡¯t do any more than this.

    Let¡¯s wait for spring.

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    The wine slime strangely came.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Is it alright?

    It replied indicating it¡¯s okay.

    ¡¸I pray for good luck.¡¹

    I took the lid of the crate and saluted the slime. The wine slime entered the wooden crate.

    As for the lid¡­.would it be good for it to be an open type that you can see what¡¯s inside?

    I¡¯m afraid that the parachute will not open if it is too folded.

    ¡¸Rasuti, can you take it like this and fly again?¡¹

    ¡¸Alright.¡¹

    ¡¸Gran Maria, stand by at low altitude. If any unlikely event happens, save the wine slime.¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative.¡¹

    And, it was dropped again at the same height.

    The unfolded parachute immediately opens and its falling speed slows down.

    ¡­.I feel like I¡¯m watching a balloon.

    The wine slime is safe as itnds on the ground after enjoying a few minutes of floating.

    The impact is also minimal so it looks like it doesn¡¯t have any particr problem.

    The wine slime looks joyful too.

    ¡¸¡­.it looks like it had some fun.¡¹

    ¡¸right¡­¡¹

    Gran Maria and Rasuti are also looking at it.

    ¡­¡­.

    Now, in case of emergency, it will be fine for two people to enjoy this.

    TN: Thus, the extreme sports skydiving was born in that world.

    ¡¸It¡¯s sooo good!¡¹

    ¡¸The feeling of slowly descending is a fresh and pleasant experience.¡¹

    ¡¸However, it is a little embarrassing to wear parachute since you need to wear it on your shoulders and thigh.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree. Is there any other method to wear it?¡¹

    After hearing that conversation, I asked Zabuton to make trousers for those who¡¯ll use a parachute.

    Oh, it¡¯s the wine slime¡¯s turn again.

    Let¡¯s let it be as long as it doesn¡¯t cut in the line.

    The piled up snow does not hinder the movement of the centaurs.

    ¡¸Do not force yourselves to travel if there is a snowstorm.¡¹

    ¡¸We know. There¡¯s no problem on our end ah¡­..it is a bit scary to cross the bridge with the snow piled up. It would be great if it is a little wider.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn¡­.is it? However, I¡¯m worried that monsters and demon beasts will cross the bridge if we make it wider.¡¹

    ¡¸Monsters and demon beasts¡­.now that you say it, that¡¯s possible.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re passing through it every day. If it is inconvenient, let¡¯s think of something else to fix the issue. Since we can¡¯t widen it, how about making a handrail?¡¹

    ¡¸Handrail? Certainly, we will be saved by that. Presently, I¡¯m a little afraid of slipping there since the snow has piled up.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go with that. Carry me there on a sunny day.¡¹

    ¡¸I hear and obey.¡¹

    And so, I rode the centaur to go to the bridge.

    Along with us are three centaurs, I assigned them with the position of Riaison officers.

    We are also apanied by Kuro and ten of his pups as guards.

    Half of those pups were just born this year.

    ¡¸Are the three of you enough to regrly contact everyone on time? When you started, there were two of you then it increases up to five¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. After various trials, we concluded that three is the best number.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. But don¡¯t push yourselves too hard.¡¹

    ¡¸As you wish.¡¹

    We arrived at the bridge.

    Although the weather is nice, snow is piled up on the bridge with traces of centaursing back and forth.

    ¡¸It is a wooden bridge so we¡¯re afraid to use fire magic to melt the snow.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, it¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t try.¡¹

    The bridge is a trunk of a tree with ned top.

    If I want to add handrail on it¡­.. I have to use nails.

    Good thing I brought nails. Now let¡¯s make handrails.

    ¡­..

    I entered the forest and looked for a big tree.

    This one is about three meters in diameter.

    It¡¯s length is also enough considering the width of the river.

    I cut the tree then process the timber.

    I shaved the log making it U-shape.

    Wait, this is not a handrail, this is a side wall.

    ¡¸How about this?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not bad but it will limit the visibility. The height is also¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    I cut the height of the sidewall to make it half its current height and bore holes too.

    With this, even if it rains or snows, it will not umte water.

    I opened some drainage holes on the side walls and make a gentle slope on the surface of the bridge too.

    ¡¸How about this.¡¹

    ¡¸Looks great. Thank you very much.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, good. Since you are the Riaison officers, inform others about the new bridge.¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative.¡¹

    The three Riaison centaurs crossed the bridge and started running.

    ¡¸We spent some time here. Let¡¯s go home.¡¹

    I was urged by my centaur errand maid and when we were about to return¡­..

    ¡¸It seems like the kuros are driving away some prey.¡¹

    Even the pups who were just born this year are doing their best.

    It looks like the prey they are chasing is something I haven¡¯t seen yet.

    Is that a deer?

    But looking at it at my angle, it looks ferocious¡­.

    Ah, it¡¯s action is also ferocious.

    Though it was cornered, it counterattacked but the pups evaded it.

    Looking at it, it¡¯s charging towards me now.

    My centaur errand maid panicked.

    I transformed the AFT into a hoe.

    And plowed the neck of the ferocious deer killing it.

    Kuro barked at me as if praising me.

    ¡¸Ahahaha. Bleed it then take it home with you.¡¹

    To unexpectedly secure food, I chuckled.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a panic caribou.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    The oni maids and the civil servant girls all have serious faces.

    ¡¸Am I wrong to hunt it?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­..it¡¯s just pretty rare. It¡¯s a demon beast so of course, you can hunt it¡­. The most valuable part is its horn¡­.¡¹

    Because I used the hoe form of the AFT against it, it¡¯s head, along with its horn, turned to fertilizer.

    ¡¸Sorry but safety is the priority.¡¹

    It will be bad if we got hurt if we deal with it the wrong way.

    ¡¸We know that but¡­. it is said that the horn is very tasty.¡¹

    ¡­.Horn, you can eat that?

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t eaten one yet but those who have eaten it praises it highly.¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be that it was evaluated as such because it is rare and has a strange taste?¡¹

    Generally known as distinctiveness taste system.

    ¡¸Probably¡¹

    The panic caribou meat was delicious but taste normal.

    It became a matter of concern so it has be panic caribou hunting day on sunny day.

    The angels and the kuros were heavily mobilized and they luckily hunted one had on the seventh day.

    Horns were secured.

    It seems like it should be crushed into powder then boil it to make a soup.

    We did just that and tried it.

    It really was tasty enough for me to be impressed.

    It is tastier than the meat.

    This is surprising.

    However, no matter how much we enter the forest after that, we did not encounter another panic caribou.

    Kuh.

    Only the memory of its taste was left.

    How mean of you, panic caribou.

 Chapter 116 - Pleasant Spring

    <h4>Chapter 116 ¨C Pleasant Spring</h4>

    Spring hase!

    Because of that, we¡¯ll be very busy!

    Greeting Zabuton who came out of hibernation is the start of the pleasant spring.

    First, check the food.

    Frau and the civil servant girls are the ones who¡¯ll do that and they¡¯ll also calcte how much is left.

    ¡¸Big Tree Vige, no problem!¡¹

    ¡¸Vige Two, though there is a consumption bias, there is no problem in terms of quantity.¡¹

    ¡¸Bias?¡¹

    ¡¸They consume fruits first. On the other hand, grain consumption is not that much.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it because of taste preference?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, that. Perhaps¡­.they are not consuming food that can be stored for a long time.¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t they informed that we¡¯ll replenish it if they run short? Does Vige Two not trust us?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think so, maybe it¡¯s a habit? It seems like they have it hard beforeing here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..I see. Next.¡¹

    ¡¸Vige Tree, they seem to have consumed a lot during winter. We need to replenish their supply in the near future.¡¹

    ¡¸Can the supply of Big Tree Vigest?¡¹

    ¡¸No problem. With the present consumption, it willst until the next harvest. We¡¯ll arrange it.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave it to you. What is the reason for the heavy consumption?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems like we had a mistake about the amount of a centaur child can eat.¡¹

    ¡¸Centaur child. They eat a lot even if they¡¯re still young.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Vige one¡­.there is no problem or should I say, the consumption is almost negligible. Large amount of food we sent there are kept as it is.¡¹

    ¡¸They did their best to eat only a little¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s thank them properly for suppressing their consumption.¡¹

    Presently, there is no food problem until the next harvest of Big Tree Vige.

    In other words ¡­

    I¡¯m expected to do my best using the AFT.

    I have to work hard.

    Clean everything that the winter causes.

    It¡¯s dirtier than expected.

    Combined with the help of the drying sun, we had a general cleaning.

    I plowed everything with the AFT to turn them into fertilizer.

    Next, the field!

    I want to start immediately but before that, I hold a meeting with all the race¡¯s representatives.

    Vige One nyunyu-daphne¡¯s Igu, Vige Two minotaur¡¯s Gordon, and Vige Three¡¯s Glueworld participate too.

    The main agenda is the activity n for this year and the delivery of reward medal.

    Though I said that this is a meeting, they were already consulted beforehand so this is like some sort of final notification.

    ¡¸First of all, I want to develop Vige Two and Vige Three this year.¡¹

    The ideal situation is for Vige Two and Vige Three to be self-sufficient.

    But not in a rush.

    Things will not go on easily if they are rushed.

    I want them to get used to their current life and live with peace of mind.

    I receive a report that all furnitures needed are already created during winter.

    The building of waterway has also not beenpleted yet due to weather.

    I told them to not overdo it so that is not a problem.

    However, water is necessary for the field.

    Thus, the priority now is the construction of waterway and reservoir.

    Also, the problem that urred this winter should no longer be a problem for now.

    It is the outdoor toilet. They requested to construct something like a passageway from their houses to the toilet.

    After all of that, it¡¯s time to discuss the field¡­..I have the AFT so it should not be a problem.

    The only problem is that my working hour/schedule is jam-packed.

    Next topic, construction. The high elves will be the one in charge of it with the centaurs and minotaurs helping them out but I also have to take part in this too.

    Presently, each vige was built thinking of winter so there are only houses there.

    I would like to construct facilities such as a big building where they can conduct meeting or schooling, and bath.

    Regarding the reward medal, we talked about it a lot during winter.

    The result.

    ¡¸Everyone from the Big Tree Vige, except the nyunyu-daphnes and the representatives of each races, will receive three pieces each. The representatives will be given ten each.¡¹

    Yup, it is the same asst year.

    Alfred and Tiselle, and the lizardmen¡¯s hatchlings will not be given since they are not counted as workforce yet.

    On the contrary, even though they are still small, the beastboys will be given their share because they are working properly.

    I gave Kuro and Zabuton¡¯s group their share too.

    Thank you as always.

    And please continue what you¡¯ve been doing.

    ¡¸I will not hand any to the residents of Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three this year. However, I will give each vige 30 pieces. The local representative will be the one who¡¯ll manage it.¡¹

    There is a clear difference to how the neers were treated.

    I wanted to treat them equally but Igu, Gordon, and Glueworld refused.

    They said that they are not useful yet.

    In addition, they told me that it will be troublesome to treat the young ones and the adults the same.

    Certainly.

    After that, we discussed other various things and handed them 30 pieces each at the end.

    The exchange list of the reward medal is not that different fromst year.

    With regards to the furnitures that I need to make, an additional provision was added. It will take time.

    I also added two additional reward medal for Rasuti and Hakuren for their contribution regarding the food problem during the winter.

    I had trouble giving them too.

    Because Rasuti and Hakuren said that it is not necessary.

    Should I prepare an achievement list?

    It seems like the evaluation of how much reward medal can be given to such feat is entrusted to me.

    After that, we discussed about Big Tree Vige.

    Like the renovation of my house.

    Field expansion and what crops should be nted were discussed as well.

    The expansion of the fruit area and the care of the bees were discussed too.

    After that, a big issue, it¡¯s about the children¡¯s education.

    Vige Two has 23 minors and 49 adults.

    Vige Three has 64 minors and 40 adults.

    It seems like the adults should be the one who should be originally teaching them but the number of adults is too smallpared to the number of children.

    In addition, the adults are busy adapting to their new lives.

    Presently, the education of the children is being neglected and the adults are just looking after them.

    ¡¸Thinking about the future, it would be better for them to be able to read, write, and calcte.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree but given the present situation, even the adults can¡¯t possibly¡­.¡¹

    When I heard the details, it seems like the minotaurs have the ability to teach their children how to read, and write but none can teach how to calcte.

    The centaurs are like that too.

    Hearing a more in-depth exnation, it seems like they can do basic calction like addition and subtraction but they can¡¯t do multiplication and division.

    ¡¸Is themon education level really only like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.¡¹

    As for the residents of the Big Tree Vige, several calctions of the high elves and mountain elves were doubtful but Hakuren is teaching them so I guess it¡¯s all right.

    I am now cautious if someone, other than the children, slimes, and bees, can read, write, and calcte.

    By the way, are the kuros and spiderlings capable of doing that too?

    It seems they can.

    I feel the difference in education.

    And it is not possible for me to leave it this way.

    ¡¸It will be a huge burden to move the children. Each of them should be educated in their respective viges. I will have a teacher dispatch from the Big Tree Vige.¡¹

    Teaching is Hakuren¡¯s job. Should I have the civil servant girls do it?

    Maa, education is important but it is wrong to rush it.

    If we forcibly teach them, they¡¯ll dislike studying.

    Let¡¯s do it without being impatient.

    And finally.

    The confirmation of searching for migrants to Vige one.

    The migrants are the main source of my anxiety.

    There are two things that made me uneasy.

    The first one is the AFT. If something happens to me, the viges will be in trouble.

    I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m going to die anytime soon but I¡¯m still a human, I¡¯m not getting any younger.

    I will die someday.

    It would be nice if Alfred and Tiselle can inherit the AFT. That would be the best.

    Also, in case that I don¡¯t die but by some chance I¡¯m no longer able to use the AFT, what will happen? Thus, I wanted the residents to farm normally.

    Another problem is the ratio of male to female.

    Currently, there are too few males.

    Morbid.

    Even though it is gruesome, I can¡¯t do anything but go with it.

    I can only prepare.

    To be honest, I already gave up in various ways.

    But what about the future?

    The next generation will all be Alfred¡¯s siblings.

    This situation is nothing but morbid.

    ¡­¡­..

    Thinking about the vige, it needs men other than me.

    However, the migrants¡­.. minotaurs have a size problem and it is impossible to mate with centaurs.

    The nyunyu-daphne is a female only race.

    When ites to farming, there is no problem with the gender ratio.

    I have no choice but to continue.

    To seek migrants.

    I confirmed that and the meeting was over.

    After the meeting, next is field work!

    I plowed the field of Big Tree vige with my full power.

    I managed to sessfully expand the edge of the field.

    It was expanded from 32 by 24 to 32 by 32 fields.

    I also expanded the medicinal herb field at the northeast.

    It was expanded from 8 by 8 to 8 by 24 fields.

    It is a good thing that with the arrival of the new residents, the kuros increased their poption.

    Like usual, during my field expansion work, some spiderlings left.

    They raise one of their legs as a form of salute and fly one after another.

    No matter how far you¡¯ll go, please be well.

    And to those who chose to stay, thank you.

    Thank you very much.

    When the expansion of the field is over, I expanded the fruit area next.

    From 12 by 8, it is now 12 by 12.

    Let¡¯s raise coconut, pomegranate, lime, kiwi, lychee, and mangosteen.

    The bees living in the fruit area has a newly built hive so it seems like we can expect more honey this year.

    Fruit area.

    I feel like calling it orchard is more appropriate.

    Let¡¯s propose it next meeting.

    And ranch area.

    Un, the calves and kids are growing steadily.

    The chicken coop on the north side has be lively.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Cute.

    Yes, cute.

    I¡¯m going to turn them into meat in the future¡­..

    As of now, I can¡¯t do it yet.

    We can still hunt for meat in the forest so it is unnecessary.

    Even though I know it¡¯s hypocrisy, I still can¡¯t do it.

    I ask them for their milk, goat milk, and egg.

    Afterpleting my work at Big Tree Vige, I¡¯m now going to Vige Two with the kuros as my guards.

 Chapter 117 - Character Introduction, Memo, and Map

    <h4>Chapter 117 ¨C Character Introduction, Memo, and Map</h4>

    ¡ô Character Introduction and Memo(Suitable Introduction Order)

    ¡¾Big Tree Vige ¨C Human¡¿

    Transmigrator

    Vige chief of Big Tree Vige

    ¡¾AFT¡¿¡¾Healthy Body¡¿¡¾A ce with not so many people¡¿- His request which was granted by god. Working hard on farming.

    ********************

    ¡¾Inferno Wolves¡¿

    £¨¡á£©Boss of the group.

    Loves tomatoes

    A wolf that is as big as arge dog(head is as high as a human waist) with dagger-like horn on its head.

    £¨¡â£©Boss¡¯ partner.

    Loves tomatoes, strawberries, and sugarcane

    Kuro and Yuki¡¯s pups

    £¨¡â£©Kuroichi¡¯s partner.

    Graceful.

    £¨¡â£©Kuroni¡¯s partner.

    Lively.

    £¨¡á£©Kurosan¡¯s partner

    Should be strong.

    £¨¡â£©Kuroyon¡¯s partner.

    Loves onions.

    Ferocious?

    Kuroichi¡¯s younger siblings.

    £¨¡â£©Eris and Kuroyon¡¯s pup.

    Cocytus wolf.

    £¨¡á£©Iris and Kuroni¡¯s pup.

    Has a wolf harem.

    Their horns are molting during spring.

    They look for partners at the end of spring.

    They work hard in summer.

    They give birth in autumn.

    Pups born that year will have horn during autumn.(Their first horn will only exist for a short period of time)

    ********************

    ¡¾Demon Spider¡¿

    Weaver of the vige.

    Body size is about four tatami mats.

    Loves potatoes.

    Has done various things in the past.

    Zabuton¡¯s children.

    There are plenty of them.

    Born during winter hibernation(Non-deterministic Information) and leaves in the spring.

    Some of them will remain with Zabuton.

    Size

    Name

    Fist

    Shadow spider, others

    Magazine

    Car spider, drow spider, trap spider, others

    Half tatami mat

    Death spider, neck hanging spider, others

    Two tatami mat

    Ash spider, others

    Over 10 meters

    Demon spider

    Over 20 meters

    Great Demon Spider

    4 tatami mat

    Illegal Demon Spider

    One of Zabuton¡¯s children.

    Has a body size that is about two tatami mats.

    Participated in dungeon conquering in the south.

    Winner of the first Big Tree Vige Martial Arts Tournament

    ********************

    ¡¾Gnostic Bee¡¿

    The vige¡¯s bees. Has a symbiotic rtionship with the spiderlings?

    They offer honey to the vige.

    Queen Bee

    Gnostic Bee Queen Bee

    Worker Bee

    Gnostic Bee Farmer

    Soldier Bee

    Gnostic Bee Warrior

    ********************

    ¡¾Vampire¡¿

    The famous ¡°Blood Sucking Princess¡±. Good at magic. Can fly.

    For her, neck is a prize?

    Loves tomatoes.

    Long silver hair.

    Can freely change the size(age) of her body.

    Loo¡¯s cousin.

    Neck length silver hair.

    Knowledgeable in pharmacy.

    Doing her best to research about miso and soy sauce.

    She also can freely change the size(age) of her body.

    Loo and Flora¡¯s grandfather.

    Top of Korin religion.

    He is called religion leader. (He is also called religion founder and religion master.)

    Korin is a religion with aggregate power with long history.

    ********************

    ¡¾Oni¡¿

    An employed maid of Flora¡¯s n.

    Representative of the onis. (head maid)

    Keeps professional distance with others. (Only at day, aggressive at night.)

    Person in charge of the beastkins

    In charge of housekeeping in the vige.

    Trained to cook and had improved considerably.

    Began to cook their own original dishes.

    ********************

    ¡¾Angel¡¿

    Has a title called ¡°Angel of Annihtion¡±

    Loo¡¯s rival, now her good friend?

    Loves cucumbers.

    Good at magic.

    Can fly.

    Golem user.

    Tier¡¯s subordinates.

    The three of them are called ¡°Angels of Holocaust¡±

    Gives the vibes of Valkyrie and Walkyrie.

    They sometimes carry the vige chief to move to another location.

    ********************

    ¡¾Lizardman¡¿

    Serious. Has a wife.

    Has a scarf on his right arm.

    A strong person.

    It is difficult to differentiate male and female.

    Born from eggs.

    Hatches before winter.

    Minotaur¡¯s caretaker

    ********************

    ¡¾High Elf¡¿

    Representative of the high elves.

    In charge of construction in the vige?

    Also knows how to smith, pretty versatile.

    Like all elves, excellent at archery.

    Ria¡¯s rtives.

    Rafa¡¯s family. Merged with Ria¡¯s group.

    Rafa¡¯s rtive.

    Good at making barrel.

    Their ages range from 200 ¨C 400 years. Every one of them is a female.

    ********************

    ¡¾Demon King Gullgald¡¯s Kingdom¡¿

    Demon king. Should be super strong.

    Four heavenly kings / in charge of diplomacy / Count

    Hard worker.

    Four heavenly kings / in charge of military affairs / Marquis

    Genius strategist but wants to go to the front line.

    Nickname, Frau.

    Daughter of Beezel.

    Schoolmate of the princess.

    Migrated to the vige.

    She gives the vibes of an ace of a sports club.

    Demon king¡¯s daughter.

    Ignorant in some aspects.

    Stayed in the vige for several months.

    Yuri and Frau¡¯s ssmates of acquaintances. Have excellent academic ability.

    Nobledies.

    ying an active part in the vige as Frau¡¯s subordinates.

    One of the civil servant girls.

    Demon king¡¯s kingdom Count Droir¡¯s second daughter.

    Viscount Bigu¡¯s house is under the jurisdiction of Count Droir¡¯s house.

    ********************

    ¡¾Dragon¡¿

    Dragon that built a nest in the mountain in the south.

    Loves apples.

    Can transform.

    Called as the ¡°Gatekeeper Dragon¡±

    Doraim¡¯s wife.

    Beautiful blonde woman.

    Acquaintance of Zabuton?

    Called as the ¡°White Dragon Princess¡±.

    Nickname, Rasuti.

    Doraim and Grafaroon¡¯s daughter.

    Loves dried persimmon.

    Called ¡°Crazy Dragon¡± or ¡°Dragon of Misfortune¡±

    In her human form, she has horns on her head and tail on her butt.

    Gives the vibes of a serious student council president and disciplinarymittee chairman.

    Doraim¡¯s father.

    Dandy middle-aged man.

    Called as the ¡°Dragon King¡±.

    Doraim¡¯s mother.

    Gentle looking middle-aged woman.

    Called as the ¡°Typhoon Dragon¡±.

    Doraim¡¯s older sister. (eldest)

    Unmarried.

    Doraim¡¯s older sister. (Second eldest)

    Married.

    A woman with determined eyes.

    Called as the ¡°Magic Dragon¡±.

    Suiren¡¯s husband.

    Strong looking macho that looks simr to a certain general.

    Called as the ¡°Evil Dragon¡±.

    Suiren and Maxbergak¡¯s daughter.

    A girl smaller than Rasuti.

    Called as the ¡°Violent Dragon¡±.

    Doraim¡¯s younger sister. (Third daughter)

    Unmarried.

    Gorgeous curly haired woman

    TN: me Dragon.

    Doraim¡¯s younger brother.

    Unmarried.

    Ikemen young-man.

    Domaim¡¯s wife candidate.

    Her father is Raimeiren¡¯s younger brother.

    Dress wearing, well groomed, and has a japanese-style, raven-ck long hair.

    Sekiren¡¯s husband candidate.

    Kwon¡¯s younger brother.

    ********************

    ¡¾Devil¡¿

    Male. Doraim¡¯s attendant.

    Doraim¡¯s adviser?

    Female.

    Devil, Rasuti¡¯s servant.

    Female.

    Devil, Rasuti¡¯s servant.

    ********************

    ¡¾Beastkins¡¿

    A race with beast ears and tails.

    Messenger from the east mountain(Howling Vige).

    Dog beastkin.

    Should be a fairly strong warrior.

    Migrant from the east mountain(Howling Vige).

    Dog beastkin.

    Daughter of the vige chief of Howling Vige.

    Beastkin representative of Big Tree vige.

    One of the twenty-one beastgirl migrants.

    Nyunyudaphne¡¯s caretaker.

    ********************

    ¡¾Elder Dwarf¡¿

    First dwarf to came to the vige.

    Expert in alcoholic beverage making.

    As the number of dwarves has increased, he became the representative of the dwarves.

    Dwarves who came to the vige after Donovan.

    Experts in alcoholic beverage making.

    Lured by the wine here and migrated without me knowing.

    ********************

    ¡¾Shashaato City¡¿

    Human. Merchant.

    President of the Goroun Company.

    Person withmon sense.

    ********************

    ¡¾???¡¿

    Child between Hiraku and the vampire Loo. Son.

    Will be a great man in the future.

    The vige chief and Loo wants to raise him but he¡¯s always with the oni maids.

    Child between Hiraku and the angel Tier. Daughter.

    Like Alfred, she is being raised by the oni maids.

    ********************

    ¡¾Mountain Elves¡¿

    Subspecies of high elves?

    Good and technical construction.

    Mountain elve¡¯s representative

    ********************

    ¡¾Lamia¡¿

    Lower half of the body is of a snake.

    Lamia

    Dungeon Master of the southern dungeon.

    Lamia

    Head of the warrior of the southern dungeon.

    ********************

    ¡¾Minotaur¡¿

    A race with cow horns on their heads.

    They have a huge body.

    Minotaur migrant¡¯s representative.

    Errand maid.

    tts fell in love with her.

    All

    Male 28	Female 44	Total 72

    Can Work	Male 20	Female 29

    Total 49

    Minor	Male 8	Female 15

    Total 23

    ********************

    ¡¾Centaurs¡¿

    Lower body is of a horse.

    Can run fast.

    Offensive capability depends on mobility.

    Centaur migrant¡¯s representative.

    Rtive of a retainer of Viscount Bigu.

    All

    Male 30	Female 74

    Can work

    Female 40

    Minor	Male 30

    Female 34

    ********************

    ¡¾Nyunyu-daphne¡¿

    A dryad-like race.

    All of them are female and they can transform from tree stump to human.

    Can assimte with a tree.

    Nyunyu-daphne migrant¡¯s representative.

    ********************

    ¡¾Others¡¿

    Number increases on their own.

    There are now various types of them.

    Confirmed the newly discovered type called wine slime.

    Produce milk.

    However, it is unsure if this is simr to the cow in the previous world.

    Lay eggs.

    However, the way itys eggs is different from the chicken in the previous world.

    Naughty at first but quiet now.

    Gives goat milk.

    Purchased to be the mount of the vige chief.

    Treats Glueworld as a rival.

    ********************

    Vige Map, Big Tree Vige

    1 symbol is 100 meters

    The river is 5km west of the vige

    TN: Maps in this chapter is something I made. Map on raw looks aweful. Also, you probably notice that medicinal herb field somewhat feels off since it¡¯s supposed to be 8 by 24 fields not 8 by 8 as shown below.

    ********************

    Position of Viges

 Chapter 118 - What Can You Raise?

    <h4>Chapter 118 ¨C What Can You Raise?</h4>

    Vige Two, the vige of the minotaurs.

    The first thing I did there was to set up the statues of Kuro, Yuki, and Zabuton I made for the shrine.

    The statue of Zabuton was carried by the spiderlings living in the big tree of Vige Two.

    They install it in a way that it will surely not fall.

    And of course, I pray to god in that ce too.

    On the way to Vige Two, I crossed the improved bridge and found a problem.

    The big luggage(statue of Kuro, Yuki, and Zabuton) that we¡¯re carrying is too big. It can¡¯t pass through the bridge that has a handrail now.

    I always ask Hakuren and Rasuti to transport food so I overlook this problem.

    Let¡¯s think about how to improve the improved bridge some other time.

    The minotaurs living in Vige Two are already experienced in farming so there is no need to worry about them regarding that matter.

    ¡¸A reservoir on this ce please.¡¹

    While I¡¯m doing my work on Big Tree Vige, the waterway of Vige Two waspleted.

    The waterway is made of bamboo.

    We process the bamboo and construct the foundation during winter and assembled them immediately as soon as it was spring.

    Bamboo waterway has problems like low volume flow rate and strength but it is highly evaluated for its maintenance.

    Currently, there is a n to make two waterway to increase the volume flow rate of water.

    I made a reservoir in the designated ce and dug a waterway for drainage.

    ¡¸Instantly. We tried but we can¡¯t dig at all¡­.¡¹

    All thanks to the AFT.

    Don¡¯t express your gratitude to me, pray to the shrine.

    That reminds me, are they believer?

    Could it be that they see the shrine as an eyesore¡­.

    That made me worry so I asked Gordon.

    ¡¸We are believers of the farming god but we¡¯re not fanatical enough to remove the statue of the other god¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Farming god¡­..the god of farming. The one on that side¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what we heard though that appearance is something we don¡¯t recognize so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Maa, anyway, if you want to, I can make a statue based on the figure you know of.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    Now, let¡¯s get back to business.

    ¡¸The field should mainly be grains. However, though it is a troublesome request, we would like several kinds in case that one kind has a bad harvest here. If you can nt fruit trees, please do so.¡¹

    After hearing the request of Vige Two, I plowed to make the field.

    I entrusted the location and the size of the field to the residents of Vige Two.

    I don¡¯t need much time and effort plowing here using the AFT but this is my first time here so I¡¯ll have them guide me. For the second time onwards, I only need to think of the crops I¡¯ll nt now to the ce where they were previously nted so it will be faster.

    By the way, I let the minotaurs decide the field area size.

    The result.

    Vige two has a field of size 16 by 16.

    Wheat, corn, itaRian millet, barnyard millet, foxtail millet.

    To be honest, I only know itaRian millet, barnyard millet, and foxtail millet by name but the minotaurs said that those were the food that we purchased from Michael-san.

    Having the real thing, I did my best imagining while listening to the minotaur¡¯s exnation.

    I believe the AFT can manage somehow.

    The fruit trees are 8 by 8 fields in size.

    Oranges, peaches, apples, pears.

    I also mixed several lemon and lime.

    In addition, I had them raise goats on an 8 by 8 area.

    Before we came, the preparation has already been started so there are already fence, loafing shed, and drinking ce.

    I plowed the ce where the goat will go out to pasture with the AFT so that grass will grow there.

    Now, for the goat.

    Six goats were brought here from the Big Tree Vige.

    My personal demand, I want to have the goats breed first without eating any one of them.

    ¡¸We have some individuals here that are experienced in making cheese from goat milk so we¡¯ll prioritize that.¡¹

    You have my thanks.

    It seems like you want to try various things but I want you to stabilize your foundation first.

    But I don¡¯t object to it.

    ¡¸To give us with such arge field, thank you very much.¡¹

    ¡¸We will do our best to raise it.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll take care of the goats as well.¡¹

    After hearing their words of thanks, I head for Vige Three.

    Vige Three.

    I¡¯mte so I¡¯m sorry.

    We install the statues of Kuro, Yuki, and Zabuton to the shrine in Vige Three.

    Like in Vige Two, Zabuton¡¯s statue was installed by the spiderlings living in the big tree of Vige Three.

    Make sure it won¡¯t fall.

    And I pray to god again.

    The centaurs believe in various gods but the one they believe in the most is the war god.

    If I can, I¡¯ll carve it.

    Vige Three, the vige of the centaurs.

    The waterway of Vige Three waspleted too.

    I¡¯m a little worried because all the adult centaurs are females but it seems like the minotaurs of Vige Two helped them out.

    The waterway is also made of bamboo like in Vige Two.

    It seems like the centaurs helped the minotaurs in making small furnitures for the minotaur¡¯s houses so in return, they helped the centaurs in building the waterway.

    Great.

    After digging a reservoir and drainage, I started on making a field.

    Unlike Vige Two, Vige Three requested for a vegetable field.

    It is the result of consultation between Vige Two and Vige Three.

    The size will be 16 by 16 fields.

    They are mainly carrot, radish, eggnt, and pumpkin.

    In addition, I also nted potatoes, sweet potatoes, strawberries, watermelons, melons and others.

    The fruit tree field is 8 by 8 fields in size.

    At first, I thought that they would want majority to be apples but they requested for peach.

    ¡¸Peach is awesome.¡¹

    It seems like the centaurs liked the peach we served them at Big Tree Vige.

    But, it is difficult to preserve peach.

    Though they want more peach, they also want more persimmon and orange.

    After talking with Vige Two, they decided to raise chickens.

    An area of 4 by 4 fields in size was prepared for it and I use the AFT to nt something that the chickens can eat.

    Before giving them chickens, I made an appropriate hedge.

    We don¡¯t want the chicken escaping so I enclosed that ce with logs on all side.

    The only way out is a simple fence.

    Complete.

    The chicken coop and the drinking ce will be taken care of by the centaurs¡­.

    There are only female adult centaurs.

    I called for several high elves to make a chicken coop and a ce to drink in a stroke.

    They also carried 10 chickens from the Big Tree Vige.

    Ugh, I want you to breed chickens first before eating them.

    Live well.

    My job in Vige Three is over.

    That¡¯s what I thought but there is still something I need to do.

    Building fence and digging moat.

    There was no time to construct them until now and I understand that a too simple fence and moat is not very useful so I did not do so.

    It seems like the kuros have been vignt during this winter and they hunted arge amount of prey.

    Thanks.

    The kuros will stay here as residents of this ce but I still want to surround the residential area with fence and moat.

    Let¡¯s dig the moat first.

    I dig a lot.

    Complete.

    Next, the fence.

    I cut down big trees in the forest and lined them up surrounding the vige.

    I secure the entrance and exit and prepare a bridge for the moat and its finish.

    It didn¡¯t take a long time to surround the residential area but it will be another story if I want to surround the whole vige.

    Let¡¯s construct a fence and moat surrounding the whole vige next time.

    I also have to consider the possibility of expanding the field.

    I¡¯vepleted my job for Vige Three so let¡¯s go back to Vige Two.

    I also surround Vige Two¡¯s residential area with fence and moat.

    Again, the fence and moat surrounding the whole vige will be continued next time.

    At the same time as I returned to Big Tree Vige, about a hundred kuros, who were bornst year, went out.

    Areh?

    Looking for partners?

    I did not pay attention to them recently because it has been a while since they did that.

    I feel lonely.

    However, more than half of the kuros bornst year remain.

    Thanks.

    I tried to pat the head of a nearby wolf but Kuro broke in.

    Hahaha.

    Okay okay.

    I¡¯ll pat you first, Kuro.

    Yuki looks like she¡¯s waiting for her turn.

    Yes yes.

    Though I pat them, it will be hard for me to pat everyone so stop making a line.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.a loonnnggg line was made.

    Also, why are the beastgirls and the oni maids lining up too?

    That day, I yed with the kuros until night.

    In Big Tree Vige, the preparation for my house¡¯s renovation isplete.

    ording to the n, my house will be stretched horizontally and then bend.

    A bath will also be made.

    The problem is the dormitory of the oni maids.

    I¡¯ll just have them live at my house too.

    We¡¯ll also increase the chicken area and reduce the number of fields.

    With regards to those fields, they are only for experimental purposes so it¡¯s fine to reduce them since their crop production is small¡­.

    TN: So the vige chief¡¯s house will be U-shape. Not sure what happened to one of the fields.

    Aren¡¯t you expanding my house too much?

    Its width is about 200 meters.

    It was settled like that without problems.

    Is that really alright?

    Now, it¡¯s under construction.

    I thought that those who are currently living in my house need to move to another ce but it seems like I¡¯m wrong.

    It seems like my house is divided into several blocks and it will be renovated per block.

    The first thing that will be constructed will be the nned expansion.

    I cut some trees and transported the timber from the forest.

    People from Vige Two and Vige Three, who know about construction and architecture,e to help.

    I appreciate it.

    I thought that the house will bepletely made of wood like before but it seems to be different.

    They made the foundation by using stones and hardened it. It looks like concrete now.

    ¡¸This time, we¡¯ll build a house using stone and timber. A house made of wood is good but appearance wise, we should use stones.¡¹

    That.

    I¡¯ll entrust it to you so I won¡¯tin.

    I prepare process woods as much as required.

    Before my house waspleted, harvest time of Big Tree Vige has begun so we need to postpone it.

    We rush harvesting.

    Once the harvest is over, I plow the field again.

    I have to do it because of the Vige Two, Vige Three, and the kuros.

    For a moment, I thought of shrinking the fields for crops used for making alcohol but the dwarves beg me not to so I let it be.

    After harvesting the crops in Big Tree Vige, I¡¯ll have to plow the field again.

    Vige Two and Vige Three¡¯s crops will need to be harvested soon.

    And I have to plow the fields there again.

    With this many food, there will be no problem.

    Though I¡¯ve be very busy.

 Chapter 119 - Handling Village Two and Village Three

    <h4>Chapter 119 ¨C Handling Vige Two and Vige Three</h4>

    Harvest season of Vige Two and Vige Three ends so I plowed the field again.

    This next one willst for the whole year.

    By the way, there¡¯s a problem.

    I thought that the crops harvested by each vige will belong to them but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    ¡¸Eh? Everything?¡¹

    Vige Two and Vige Three¡¯s harvested crops are all presented to me.

    Rasshashi exined me Vige Three¡¯s side, the centaur¡¯s side.

    Caretaker of minotaurs Nuff exined me the Vige Two¡¯s stand as well.

    ¡¸Vige chief, you probably expect Vige Two and Vige Three to be independent, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸But Vige Two and Vige Three don¡¯t want independence.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸They feel safer under your asylum rather than being given withplete independence.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­¡¹

    Don¡¯t want independence?

    Are they sure?

    TN: Hiraku my boy, they don¡¯t have oil.

    ¡¸Please think about their situation.¡¹

    ¡¸Situation?¡¹

    ¡¸First, their capacity to defend the vige. The kuros and the spiderling are the ones in charge of it, aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, that¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸Now, think about their productivity. Though the future is still not clear¡­.only the vige chief can expand the field. They are basically just taking care of them for you.¡¹

    ¡¸It seems so.¡¹

    ¡¸In addition, if they need things other than crops, they need to seek for the Big Tree Vige for it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That seem¡­.to be the case.¡¹

    ¡¸Given all of that, there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll hope for independence.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Though it looks like they already have everything they need but since these are newly built viges, they will definitely encounter problem after some time and seek for your help.¡¹

    ¡¸I-indeed.¡¹

    ¡¸All the harvested crops are property of the vige chief¡­.more specifically, the vige chief of Big Tree Vige. Please think about how you want us to address you.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Thus, as a management system in the future¡­..Vige Two and Vige Three would like to have a sort of ¡°management group¡± for the harvest on viges on remote location headed by the vige chief.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.are they sure?¡¹

    ¡¸Vige Two and Vige Three agreed.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, they are willing to bring the harvested crops to the Big Tree Vige but since it will be troublesome to have the Big Tree Vige to give them some again afterwards, they would like to keep some harvest on their viges. Those two viges will receive a portion of their harvest as food supply. And if they have something they need, the request of each vige will be conveyed to the vige chief with the help of their local representative or caretakers. Please approve it.¡¹

    ¡¸Approve since I have the feeling that things are already moving on like that.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true.¡¹

    ¡¸When I was making the field, I haven¡¯t thought about it¡­.¡¹

    Vige Two and Vige Three has various opinions about the size and what to nt on the field.

    I thought that they were thinking of their own vige so I did not say anything about it.

    Hmmm¡­..

    ¡¸Is this policy modification your idea? Is someone pressuring you?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not. From the beginning, I thought that Vige Two and Vige Three¡¯s migrants will be treated like that. This is not a policy change.¡¹

    Rasshashi denies my question in a hurry.

    ¡¸Since the vige chief wants to let all the harvested crops of Vige Two and Vige Three to themselves, I rushly meet with Nuff to talk about it.¡¹

    ¡¸And the rest is history.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. You can try verify all things rted to it. We don¡¯t want you to misunderstand something.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.I understand. I fully approve it.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    Rasshashi and Nuff bow.

    I feel relieved. I never thought that there are more things to it than I thought.

    ¡¸I apologize if we decided things out before presenting it to you making you worry.¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who selfishly thought of independence. ¡¹

    ¡¸If they are independent, it means that they¡¯ll be fully responsible for themselves. They don¡¯t even know if they can stand on their own so they¡¯ll surely won¡¯t demand for it any time soon. ¡¹

    ¡¸Right. This is just an off topic question¡­. Do you think Vige Two and Vige Three will have the spirit to be independent in the future? ¡¹

    ¡¸We have to wait for ten or twenty years before I can answer that question. We have to wait for the young ones of Vige Three to grow first. ¡¹

    ¡¸I can say the same for Vige Two. However, given the character of the minotaurs, it is unlikely for them to voluntarily aim for independence. ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I understand. Let¡¯s take care of them for the time being. ¡¹

    ¡¸As you wish. ¡¹

    Fumu.

    Am I too optimistic?

    After preparing the houses and the fields, I selfishly thought that¡­..however¡­¡­

    It didn¡¯t go as I thought it would.

    Even though I have considered a lot of things, I never thought that they¡¯d be relying on Big Tree Vige rather than choosing to be independent.

    I was sure that someone will demand for it magnificently.

    I guess even that someone will prioritize the safety of the young ones.

    ¡­¡­

    As a result.

    I feel that the weight of my responsibility is now heavier.

    It must be it.

    The weight of being responsible for keeping others alive.

    Do I feel this way because they are located in a ce where my eyes can¡¯t reach them?

    I have to protect the lives of people in a ce where my eyes can¡¯t reach.

    ¡­¡­

    Kings are amazing.

    It might be impossible for me to be like one.

    However, until they be independent, I must take care of them.

    Independence.

    As Rasshashi said, being independent is being fully responsible for oneself.

    In other words, they must stand alone in their vige.

    It will not happen in a year or two but do your best.

    I confirm the number of the kuros.

    Majority of them still lives in Big Tree Vige.

    There are about a hundred of them who left but there are still more who remained.

    In addition, Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three have 30 of them permanently stationed on each vige.

    And another thirty moving around as a mobile unit.

    Nobody ordered them to do so, they did it on their own.

    I¡¯m grateful to them.

    ¡­¡­.

    I y with them using frisbee and ball.

    ¡¸¡­.Yo-you¡¯re too energetic. ¡¹

    There are still a lot of them after all.

    There is no way for me to urately verify the number of the spiderlings¡­. There are about 50 of them in each vige.

    Their job is mainly repelling foreign enemies and exterminating pests in the field.

    With them doing that, the residents of each vige can live peacefully.

    I yed with the spiders including Zabuton with a fashion show.

    They made several clothes for me.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this one a suit for nobles? ¡¹

    I can¡¯t wear this while farming but Zabuton looks satisfied so I guess it¡¯s okay.

    After that, we enjoyed a potato party.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to eat that raw. ¡¹

    I said that to the spiderlings who brought raw potatoes to me.

    As for the nyunyu-daphnes, there are several of them in each vige as they work as an rm¡­..

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t your presence too thin? ¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you say that¡­.it¡¯s because we are in tree form when we¡¯re in the viges. ¡¹

    ¡¸Tree? Not a stump? ¡¹

    ¡¸We are in that form if we want to move. We can transform into amon tree. ¡¹

    ¡¸Heh. ¡¹

    ¡¸With that, we¡¯ll naturally blend in the scenery. It is normal for us to have no presence. By the way, there is a popr game among us. We approach a house of a resident little by little every day until they became ufortable. ¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tease others too much. ¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. ¡¹

    I left her with the management of Vige One not because I don¡¯t care for it but because it is an easy job.

    Umu.

    ¡¸Is there anything you want me to do? ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Then, can you prune us? ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­ prune? ¡¹

    ¡¸It means to trim trees. ¡¹

    ¡¸I know that but¡­.are you going to be alright? ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s safe as long as we¡¯re in our tree or tree stump form. ¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then¡­..I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m good at it but¡­. ¡¹

    I went around each vige to prune the nyunyu-daphnes.

    ¡¸Ooohhhh, amazing technique. ¡¹

    ¡¸Do you have a pruning experience?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re god.¡¹

    ¡¸God exist.¡¹

    I am worshiped.

    Perhaps it is because I use the AFT for pruning.

    ¡¸Once in six months¡­.No, I won¡¯t even mind even if it¡¯s only once a year but please continue to do this in the future.¡¹

    ¡¸As long as my hands are not full.¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you going to y with us?¡¹

    I was asked by the residents of Big Tree Vige.

    No, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m only ying around.

    Because of that, we decided to have a small recreational activity.

    ¡¸Now, this is the first hide and seek tournament of Big Tree Vige!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, the shinigami will be the vige chief. People he found will be shinigami too.¡¹

    There are onis here so we did not call the ¡°it¡± as onis but shinigami instead.

    ¡¸A certain reward will be given if you can hide enough for a certain period of time.¡¹

    A shout out is enough and there is no need to touch someone.

    It feels like a missing child event but I feel excited somehow.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t find anyone at all!¡¹

    The residents of the vige are super good at hiding.

 Chapter 120 - Information Bureau?

    <h4>Chapter 120 ¨C Information Bureau?</h4>

    After a long time, I was able to speak with Beezel again.

    ¡¸Are the centaurs not giving you troubles?¡¹

    ¡¸No, but there is something I would like to ask of you.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Can you check the people listed here?¡¹

    I hand a piece of paper to Beezel.

    There are more than 100 names written there.

    They are either husbands or rtives of the centaurs living in Vige Three.

    ¡¸The war is still ongoing in that ce. I¡¯ll look for them and inform you afterwards.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you epting them here has helped us a lot.¡¹

    At the same time, I¡¯ll ask him for migrants to live in Vige One.

    ¡¸About migrants, do you have anyone from a town? Like¡­though I¡¯m not looking down on them or anything, orphans?¡¹

    ¡¸There are but it would be hard to solicit them to go here.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. In the demon king¡¯s kingdom, all orphans are raised in an orphanage and after graduating, they¡¯ll work in various ces. We have been doing that for hundreds of years so you¡¯ll rarely see a lowly orphan there.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. My apologies for saying something weird.¡¹

    ¡¸No, the demon king¡¯s kingdom is just amazing. You¡¯ll surely meet the orphans you think of in other countries.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, is it possible to solicit them from those countries?¡¹

    ¡¸That would be difficult. Even if you have good intentions, it will make you simr to a kidnapper and that might even cause war.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. In addition, you can only gather women if you solicit in those ces.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Men are useful workforce. There are people and organizations that will invest and nurture for their future but it is different for women¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t there shops where women can work too? Why aren¡¯t they investing in them?¡¹

    ¡¸There are certainly shops that can afford to do so but most shop can¡¯t especially small ones.¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t this breed future prosecution? ¡¹

    ¡¸It certainly is. ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.. ¡¹

    I just heard something dark.

    However, there is a limit to what I can do.

    It¡¯s not like I can save all the unfortunate people in the world and I also don¡¯t intend to do so.

    My priority is my family.

    Next are the residents of the vige.

    Then my acquaintance outside the vige.

    Even if I now know how unfortunate women from other countries are, there is nothing I can do.

    ¡­¡­

    I want to do something but I don¡¯t have the ability to do so.

    Don¡¯t I?

    It¡¯s another country.

    Normally, it¡¯s impossible.

    I know it¡¯s impossible but¡­.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s change the subject¡­aren¡¯t you going to make an organization that collects information from foreign countries? ¡¹

    ¡¸What are you trying to say? ¡¹

    ¡¸An organization that collects information on other countries. Agents will live there and will report to you when they hear important informations. ¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that. Unfortunately, we are demons. Though we might look like humans, the difference is obvious. Pretty tough, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸Not every citizen are demons, right? There is Shashaato City and I heard that there are human viges and town at the east of Howling Vige. ¡¹

    ¡¸The representative of those viges and towns are humans but not every citizen is human. Maa, it¡¯s true that there are many humans there though.¡¹

    Humans and demons here are basically living in harmony.

    It is also said that humans living in the demon king¡¯s kingdom don¡¯t want to do anything too dangerous.

    ¡¸I see. Then, how about employing local human resident?¡¹

    ¡¸Local human residents will likely cooperate with us¡­.ah¡¹

    I¡¯ll connect this to the previous topic.

    Yes, I meant to hire local people.

    How to utilize those they¡¯ll employ will be another problem.

    As for me, I¡¯m just looking for an excuse to hand over money.

    ¡¸Though it¡¯s only a small amount¡­.I¡¯ll donate. I will ask variety of things.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. I appreciate your cooperation.¡¹

    That¡¯s the limit of what I can do.

    Though I can¡¯t afford it, since I already heard about it, I¡¯ll do what I can.

    TN: Confuse? He¡¯s talking about the problem of all the females in the world. He¡¯s trying to invest in them.

    Then, the fund of the vige¡­.

    ¡¸Hakuren¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Some of your scales peel off yesterday, am I right? Can I sell those?¡¹

    ¡¸It is very unusual for the vige chief to ask such a thing. It¡¯s fine.¡¹

    10 pieces of Hakuren¡¯s scales.

    ¡¸Are this goods okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, no, ano, eh?¡¹

    Even if this can be called hypocrisy, this is the best I could do.

    Beezel brought back Hakuren¡¯s scales protectively.

    Several yearster, Demon King¡¯s Castle

    ¡¸Ah?¡¹

    ¡¸There are various changes in several ces and reports were immediately received. Amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? It¡¯s all ording to Count Chrome¡¯s n. As expected of him.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. At first, I thought that collecting information using people from other countries are useless¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸So am I. I have never thought that building an orphanage in various ces to gather information will be so effective.¡¹

    ¡¸The information we receive is like a diary entry or a daily newspaper. There¡¯s no need to doubt them.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. But where did he get the funds to build that number of orphanages?¡¹

    ¡¸ording to the rumor, it seems like some investor issued it.¡¹

    ¡¸I have heard of it but¡­.. I never heard the name of that person.¡¹

    ¡¸Maa, anyone is fine as long as he donated enough.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Let¡¯spile the report we receive for the time being. Especially about the location of the hero.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh.¡¹

    The demon king¡¯s information bureau began to work.

    ¡¸tts, how is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Really surprising. Since there is a lot of information on various ces, the other party¡¯s movements are visible. I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯ll lose in a defensive match.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. I did not expect that we can gather this much information either.¡¹

    ¡¸You did not expect any of this to happen?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. It is a result of phnthropy. By the way, even with this much information, it will be troublesome if you attack.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. I will not attack.¡¹

    ¡¸Good. Do you have any information you want to know?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, well, there is an immediate need¡­.I rely on those informations since this is like a chess match. The enemymander is simr to me so it has be troublesome.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. How about drawing on this side?¡¹

    ¡¸Right. That will be for the best but we should not push it or the enemy will do this.¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­. you guys. I wonder if you can stop that smart talk and don¡¯t leave this demon king out of the conversation. Or else, the meaning of my existence¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸What do you want?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have a conversation that includes me. If possible, something that my daughter would like to hear.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    It is peaceful at the demon king¡¯s army.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t seen a brat recently.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? Ah, brats. So, you¡¯re like that huh.¡¹

    ¡¸No, not that kind of brat.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you mean those who sleep on the road? They are probably in that big building at the outskirt of the city.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? You mean the one that the carpenters work on enthusiastically earlier?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯s an orphanage.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, the lord has taken out a lot of money huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. The lord has nothing to do with it. A bigpany from another city funded it.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? Company? Why would they do such a thing?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. Wemoner can¡¯t possiblyprehend how bigpanies think.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Maa, at least I feel good not seeing those dirty brats.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. To the point of asionally giving food to those dirty brats. If you want to meet them, go. I heard that they are looking for volunteers.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s not it. I simply, well, that¡­.what¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go together. I¡¯m kind of interested too.¡¹

    ¡¸Since you are interested then it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll apany you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes¡¹

    The orphanages in various ces were received favorably.

 Chapter 121 - Events During Spring and Summer

    <h4>Chapter 121 ¨C Events During Spring and Summer</h4>

    ¡¸Ah, my apologies. I will have to leave for a while.¡¹

    Gran Maria said that to the other angels as she leaves the vige.

    ¡¸Are Kuudel and Corone not going to apany her?¡¹

    ¡¸If everyone of us will go, who¡¯ll scout?¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­.once Gran Mariaes back, then you can also take your turn.¡¹

    ¡¸No no, there are a lot of things that we can only enjoy at this vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Once you tasted the food here, it is impossible for you to eat food from another ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    When Gran Maria left the vige, what is that mountain of luggage she brought?

    ¡¸Lunch box and food supply.¡¹

    I receive some information from the titans of the northern dungeon.

    Beyond the northern dungeon, further north, there seems to be a hot pond.

    Hot pond.

    Is it a hot spring?

    It might be a hot spring.

    A hot spring.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I have no choice but to check it out.

    I formed a hot spring investigation group.

    And I¡¯m the leader!

    That¡¯s what I intended to do but I was stopped by the vigers from going out.

    The helpless me had no choice but to have a high elf be the leader. The group consists of 20 individuals including some kuros.

    The hot spring investigation group returned after 30 days.

    They all look exhausted.

    ¡¸The path to that ce is really difficult to go to.¡¹

    ¡¸We also encountered monsters we¡¯ve never met before so we had a hard time dealing with it.¡¹

    One of the kuros is injured and it has a miserable face while it was being carried by a high elf.

    ¡¸The water is too hot and one can hardly soak in it.¡¹

    Hearing that terrible report, I¡¯m very disappointed.

    Thank you.

    And sorry for the trouble.

    The other kuros who were not carried all have several injuries.

    I asked Loo, Tier, and Flora to heal them with magic.

    To think that it¡¯s a hot spring that can¡¯t take bath with.

    I never thought about that.

    Fumu.

    If it¡¯s only a temperature problem, then all you have to do is to draw water from the river¡­.won¡¯t that spoil the water?

    Thinking about it, it was careless of me to have the investigation group go unprepared.

    I have to reflect.

    Next time, I personally must go.

    Disaster prevention drill.

    As the poption increased, I thought of disaster prevention.

    The scariest thing that could happen would be fire.

    Because of that, I checked the ces where fire is used.

    I also checked if there is a way to extinguish it immediately.

    I found no problem.

    The disaster prevention awareness of the vigers was higher than I thought.

    I think I¡¯m the least aware.

    I must be careful.

    Next, firefighting exercises.

    ¡¸Just extinguish it with magic.¡¹

    Nobody gives a damn.

    No, firefighting is important.

    Magic is amazing.

    However, I want to extinguish fire with water.

    ¡¸You want us to carry water with magic?¡¹

    ¡¸Wrong. I want you to exercise bucket ry.¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    The residents formed a single line and ry a bucket of water from a water source to the fire.

    Then, the person at the end will throw the water from the bucket to the fire in order to extinguish it.

    The fire will not be extinguished with just one or two tries.

    After ten times no, a hundred times, the fire was finally extinguished.

    ¡¸Fire extinguishment¡­.confirmed!¡¹

    The bucket ry was not smooth in the beginning because it¡¯s still too early for everyone to understand what they are doing.

    The most challenging part would be carrying the empty pail to the water source.

    I also have to apologize to the minotaur and centaur expatriates* that were not able to line up because of their physique.

    TN: They are the messengers and errand maids living in the vige.

    If there is too much difference in height, it will only slow down the bucket ry.

    I¡¯ll just have them teach this method to Vige Two and Vige Three.

    ¡¸Vige chief, can we do it one more time?¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? Ah, it¡¯s fine.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to be the one in the end.¡¹

    ¡¸The one in the end had the most fun!¡¹

    The position of the one who sshes water is popr.

    However, the lizardman who was doing it until a while ago looked considerably tired.

    Well, he¡¯s sshing water and he¡¯s also the closest one to the fire.

    He¡¯s the one who works the hardest.

    ¡¸Okay, each one will take turn ten times each. After ten times, let others experience it.¡¹

    It is necessary for everyone to take turns.

    In order for everyone to properly learn from the disaster prevention drill.

    It was a time well spent.

    Ah, tired Lizardman.

    You don¡¯t have to join this time and rest.

    It is now the second Big Tree Vige hide and seek tournament!

    ¡¸Alright, before we start, I would like to remind everyone that this is not training but recreational activity. In short, we¡¯re only ying. Don¡¯t hide seriously. Yes, I¡¯m looking at you high elves and dark elves. YOU WILL NOT BE EXECUTED IF YOU¡¯RE CAUGHT! Hold back. Also, those who can use magic, don¡¯t use recognition inhibition magic. I won¡¯t attack you. Even if I have the role of shinigami, I won¡¯t attack you so don¡¯t use magic. And nyunyu-daphnes, if you¡¯re going to transform into a tree, make sure that you are at least 1 meter in height. I mean, HOW ON EARTH DO YOU EXPECT ME TO FIND A ONE CENTIMETER TREE IN THIS SCENERY! Excuse me but I won¡¯t look for you if you¡¯re like that. Please remember that we¡¯re only ying hide and seek. Let¡¯s get started. The oni¡­.I mean the shinigami will be me again¡­.any question? Please ask.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto, vige chief, why are the kuros on your side and they look like they¡¯re fully motivated?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re going to help the shinigami. Don¡¯t mind them.¡¹

    ¡¸Why are the spiders warming up?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re going to help the shinigami. Don¡¯t mind them.¡¹

    ¡¸Vige chief, you¡¯re too serious about this!¡¹

    I¡¯m really excited.

    ¡¸The type of alcohol has increased.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. Everything is delicious.¡¹

    Although the dwarves resisted to sell alcohol until now, they were the one who proposed to sell them this time.

    They said that a good alcohol should be tasted by everyone.

    Didn¡¯t youe here because you heard the about the good wine of our vige?

    After that, didn¡¯t you resisted to sell any?

    Currently, we¡¯re only selling them to Beezel.

    Michael-san desires it.

    Why did you change your mind?

    Do not look away.

    I asked and they confessed.

    ¡¸Women?¡¹

    Up to this day, all the dwarves gathered in this vige heard about the Big Tree Vige alcohol from a certain someone.

    The main source of information is Doraim.

    Currently, there are 41 dwarves.

    They have increased a lot.

    There are four women among them.

    Their male to female ratio is strange.

    Since it¡¯s strange, we should correct it.

    But how?

    They wille if they heard about the alcohol here.

    Then how will we spread the rumor?

    We¡¯ll sell alcohol.

    ¡¸That¡¯s what we thought.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Are you angry?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I am surprised.¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought you¡¯re only interested in alcohol.¡¹

    ¡¸Since there is alcohol, the next need will finallye in light.¡¹

    ¡¸The next should be food thatpliments alcohol.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s also important. After drinking and eating, we want to go back to a warm home.¡¹

    ¡¸A warm home. Maa, I don¡¯t mind selling alcohol because I agree with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸So, which one are you selling?¡¹

    ¡¸Those over there.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.those are recently made.¡¹

    ¡¸The others are still immature.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too little?¡¹

    ¡¸No no, that¡¯s enough.¡¹

    ¡¸How about adding some from over there¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t. Please don¡¯t. Those are pretty delicious.¡¹

    Michael-san was pretty pleased that we were able to sell him a small portion of our stock alcohol.

    ¡¸Since you are only selling that much, aren¡¯t you afraid that he won¡¯t sell those?¡¹

    ¡¸We smile if we were given alcohol, merchants smile if they were given profits.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸In addition, Michael-donoes here and drinks alcohol sho he already knows how it tastes. The other merchants will also sell them without tasting them.¡¹

    ¡¸Maa, the merchants have to earn a living too.¡¹

    ¡¸I know, that¡¯s why we¡¯re ipatible.¡¹

    Their rtionship is difficult toprehend.

 Chapter 122 - This Yearâ€™s Festival

    <h4>Chapter 122 ¨C This Year¡¯s Festival</h4>

    The champion of mahjong has always been the high elf Rize but now that she¡¯s pregnant, she did not participate in thepetition and Frau stood up at the top.

    On one side, trying to break her impregnable wall, his sharpness and overwhelming predictive power makes hime to this point minimal loss.

    The one trying to destroy that fortress is none other than one of the four heavenly kings of the demon king¡¯s kingdom, tts, who came here to see Ronana.

    They are fighting a high-level battle which makes them use irregr tactics.

    They are battling and it looks like a single mistake can make one of them sink.

    Against the two of them are two other individuals.

    Me and the devil Bulga.

    ¡¸I feel like if I try to probe, I¡¯ll lose everything¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. There¡¯s nothing we can do against them¡­.how about letting me through.¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies. Ron-desu.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll ron too but not just ron, it¡¯s a double ron.¡¹

    TN: No idea what are they talking about. I have zero knowledge in mahjong.

    Bulga fell to the bottom and I managed to take the third ce.

    And that¡¯s how it ends.

    Great.

    My record of always being at the bottom stopped.

    ¡¸Fufufu. This is quite an interesting game. I would like to buy a set if possible.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind but, who are you going to y with? Learning its rules is a bit difficult.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.you¡¯re right.¡¹

    ¡¸tts-sama, demon king-sama, princess-sama, and my father can y with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I taught them how to y when they came here.¡¹

    Now that she said that, I remember them ying with Dors and the others after the martial arts tournament.

    ¡¸Then, there¡¯s no problem. One set please.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of it. Do you want to y with Ronana?¡¹

    ¡¸Talking with Ronana is already enough. Besides, she¡¯s still working. I don¡¯t want to disturb her.¡¹

    Ronana is currently traveling towards Vige Two with the kuros as her guards.

    This is like a drill just in case she needs to travel to Vige Two alone.

    It was scheduled a long time ago but Beezel and tts¡¯ timing were bad. They came here the day before she departs.

    ¡¸Just think that you¡¯re giving Ronana all the time she needs.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I heard from the neighborhood that this has been scheduled for a long time. I don¡¯t hold any grudge.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good. Ah, looks like Beezel ising.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯mte.¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that there was a suspicious movement in the north just before Ie here. I need to prepare some countermeasures. Also, Fraurem, you have tempered your schoolmates enough. Once they return, they can immediately work in the castle.¡¹

    ¡¸On-job-training¡­.No, they are really going to be hired already? If they want to return, I¡¯ll send them back.¡¹

    ¡¸I already asked some of them but they refused.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, are you really going to take some vigers in front of me?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. Excuse me. Then tts, shall we return?¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Vige chief, can I have a tile set now?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯ll get it at once.¡¹

    I had over one mahjong set.

    It was sought before by the dozens wh came here so I prepared some set for asions like this.

    ¡¸This foldable table is quite something. Beezel, I¡¯ll ask you to be my opponent once we return.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind but please set the schedule. Especially if you want to ask demon king-sama to join.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave that to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t leave everything to me.¡¹

    He¡¯s a lively guest.

    The festival season hase.

    The martial artspetition has be a regr festival so we have to think of something else.

    After several meetings, nothing was concluded so it was decided that the festival will be decided via draw lots.

    I¡¯m worried to the point of wanting to check every content before cing them to the draw box but sorting will be difficult.

    Because of that, I decided to put in a massive amount of festival that I thought of.

    It should be fun.

    However, it must not be dangerous!

    ¡¸Then, please do the honor.¡¹

    One of the civil servant girls brought me the draw box and I took out a piece.

    ¡¸This year¡¯s festival is ¡­¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Sliding?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­what¡¯s this?

    It doesn¡¯t sound like a normal runningpetition.

    ¡¸Sliding is apetition where participants run on a slope with all their might. It is a famous festival in Bulgan region. Ten people will run together and whoeveres first wins.¡¹

    ¡¸Run through a slope¡­. with all their might ¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, it¡¯s downhill.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, is that so? But¡­. isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone can defend themselves with magic so it is not.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, however, where can we slide in this vige¡­..there¡¯s no slope.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. By the way, how big should it be?¡¹

    ¡¸The inclination is different in different area of that region but their height is about 20 meters.¡¹

    ¡¸20 meters? We don¡¯t have something like that nearby and it is difficult to pile up soil to make it.¡¹

    ¡¸Really difficult.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, dismiss it.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸We can do it but taking thebor into consideration, it¡¯s pretty unreasonable.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. Then, I¡¯ll return this paper with sliding in it and put it back to the box, if you pull it again then let¡¯s make it the present festival.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. Of course.¡¹

    How foolish of me.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do it!¡¹

    The festival this year is sliding.

    ¡¸You want to build a small mountain?¡¹

    ¡¸If we make a mountain and dig a hole at the same time, we can achieve the height needed and thebor cost will only be half¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸You can turn the new hole to a pondter but how do you n on utilizing the mountain afterward?¡¹

    ¡¸How about surrounding the vige with an earth wall?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re talking about a mountain where 10 people can run at the same time. How about decreasing the participants to three?¡¹

    ¡¸If only I know how fast they are, I can make the right slope for them¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸How fast they are¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸But this is a slidingpetition, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes so there will surely be difference in speed.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, how about we do something like this¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you going to make that a prototype?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think this will be interesting?¡¹

    I was able toe up with a n.

    I fully understand that I must fully utilize the AFT for this.

    I¡¯ll work hard.

    The two minotaur expatriates from Vige Two.

    Ronana and Mirua.

    Both of them are female minotaurs.

    They have been living in Big Tree Vige ever since they were chosen before winter.

    They sometimes return to Vige Two but they don¡¯t stay there for a long time.

    They usuallye back after one night.

    The two centaur expatriates from Vige Three.

    Both of them are of course, centaurs.

    However, unlike the expatriates from Vige Two, they change members every now and then.

    They swap with another every three days.

    It has been ongoing even up to this day.

    But why?

    I asked the caretaker of the centaurs, Rasshashi.

    ¡¸The position of expatriate is very attractive. As the result, there is a flood of applicants.¡¹

    ¡¸Attractive?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Why? Is it the food?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it is working close to the vige chief.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸They are originally people who serve the feudal lord, they are happy to work besides the one who holds power.¡¹

    ¡¸The one who holds power¡­.me?¡¹

    ¡¸Who else other than the vige chief?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Moreover, they want you to ride them if you¡¯re going out of the vige¡­.¡¹

    That reminds me, when I tried to go out of the vige, the centaurs were restless.

    ¡¸Maa, I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸Great. Ah, there¡¯s something I want to consult you about.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Glueworld is the vige chief of Vige Three so she can¡¯t be an expatriate.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.what about it?¡¹

    I went to Vige Three and took a stroll while riding Glueworld.

    ¡¸Are you satisfied?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for troubling you.¡¹

    Currently, there are four who held the position of caretaker in this vige.

    Ramurias, the caretaker of the beastkins.

    Nuff, the caretaker of the minotaurs.

    Rasshashi, the caretaker of the centaurs.

    Mamu, the caretaker of the nyunyu-daphnes.

    Although they are caretakers, they are living in Big Tree Vige.

    They don¡¯t always have to manage or supervise.

    The caretaker will take care of them whenever they need help.

    In short, they have nothing to do when they are free and they are extremely busy when they have something to do.

    Ramurias is the one who seems to be always busy.

    She has to take care of the beastboys because they are still too young when they came to this vige.

    She works like a nurse and teacher of a kindergarten and elementary school.

    Nuff and Rasshashi are also busy as senior advisers for the expatriates.

    But Mamu, who¡¯s in charge of the nyunyu-daphnes¡­.

    ¡¸Do I look unreliable?¡¹

    In a sense, there¡¯s almost nothing that the nyunyu-daphnes need.

    Therefore, they didn¡¯t consult her that much.

    No, they didn¡¯t consult her at all.

    Maybe I should talk to them.

    ¡¸I want to be relied on!¡¹

    We¡¯ve already encountered problems rted to time andbor but this is the first time to encounter a problem of not being involved.

    Next time, I¡¯ll ask the nyunyu-daphnes to consult her on something.

 Chapter 123 - Faith and Undead

    <h4>Chapter 123 ¨C Faith and Undead</h4>

    Farming god in Vige Two, War god in Vige Three, I add additional statues on the shrines of those viges.

    I asked Michael-san to obtain an existing statue of them for me but¡­.I still carved them in the end.

    There are a lot of religions in this world leaving aside whether those gods really exist.

    I got a feeling that the number of god in existence is the same as the number of religions.

    Among them is Korin religion which has arge number of believers and boasts as a major force.

    Korin religion only teaches one thing.

    Faith of oneself and faith of others are equally important.

    They want everyone to learn religious freedom.

    Everyone has the right to believe on what they want to believe and they have the philosophy of not disturbing others¡¯ faith.

    There are even Korin religious members who worship different gods.

    Nheless, since a number of people have gathered, it will form a faction and if there is a faction, it will have an influence.

    The greatest faction of corin religion is the faction who worship the god of creation.

    Next would be the god of light, god of war, god of farming, demon god, medicine god, and god offort factions.

    By the way, god offort is rted to music.

    TN: It is written as ˜S which can mean one of the following:fort, ease, or music. I¡¯ll use god of music from now on after this note.

    It seems to be an entertainment god.

    By the way, Loo¡¯s grandfather, ancestor-san, is the founder of the Korin religion.

    ¡¸Heh¡¹

    ¡¸What heh? Shouldn¡¯t you be a little more surprised?¡¹

    Ancestor-sanins about my reaction.

    ¡¸No, even if you say that¡­.you have worked¡­to that extent.¡¹

    ¡¸What if I say so? I usually hide it but I don¡¯t really need to hide it.¡¹

    When ancestor-san is saying that, Loo brought some tea.

    ¡¸Ancestor-sama, I think that it is something better to keep hidden.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes because we vampires suffer from various misunderstandings.¡¹

    ¡¸True.¡¹

    I drink the tea Loo brought.

    I had green tea while ancestor-san had coffee.

    Loo goes out of the room after putting down tea.

    She probably needs to take care of Alfred¡­.

    Thinking about it, it seems like Loo is actively avoiding getting near ancestor-san¡­.

    Flora herself does not dare to approach him, isn¡¯t this weird?

    ¡¸By the way, vige chief, I¡¯ve been anxious since a while ago.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    ¡¸The cup disyed on the shelf at the back. Isn¡¯t the god of creation carved in it?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I made that during winter¡­.it became a decoration because it¡¯s a failed product.¡¹

    ¡¸Failed product? Which part of it is a failed product?¡¹

    ¡¸It is not practical. Even the part where you put your lips has carving.¡¹

    ¡¸No no, I already thought of something that will make anyone willingly drink on that.¡¹

    Ancestor-san demonstrated something using his cup of coffee.

    ¡¸Look at that design, it looks like you¡¯ll drink from the hand of the god of creation¡­.it¡¯s like saying everyone to drink the holy water from the hand of the god of creation! Amazing! Nice design!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha¡¹

    It is only a coincidence.

    I have never thought of such a thing.

    However, I don¡¯t feel bad being praise like that.

    Let¡¯s just ride it on with ancestor-san.

    ¡¸Do you want to take it home?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll only use it in the most important ceremony.¡¹

    ¡¸No no, for everyday use¡­.No, use it as you see fit.¡¹

    At least it would be better than using it as a decoration.

    Ancestor-san left with the cup happily.

    Since ancestor-san returned home, I went to see Loo and Flora.

    It is to eliminate my doubt from earlier.

    ¡¸Are you bad with ancestor-san?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not good, it is better to say I¡¯m afraid¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸He is like the vampire god.¡¹

    Vampire¡¯s true ancestor.

    Ah, I see.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸Ancestor is the first vampire?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I¡¯ve heard. ¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure either. ¡¹

    I see.

    Though there are only some who thought of it, he is someone that is treated like a god.

    It turns out that he is the korin religion¡¯s celebrated figure.

    Is he?

    ¡¸By the way, why did ancestor-samae here? ¡¹

    ¡¸It seems like he wants to take care of arge army of undead that appeared. ¡¹

    ¡¸Large army of undead? Where?¡¹

    ¡¸North-east of here. They are still far from the forest. They are currently on the other side of the mountain.¡¹

    ¡¸Other side of the mountain. Is that all right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ancestor-san said that it is for the time being. Maa, they don¡¯t have business to this ce so it will be fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? But, I will still inform everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. We should also inform Beezel and Michael-san. The Howling Vige too.¡¹

    Location wise, the one most likely to be affected is the Howling Vige.

    Maa, there¡¯s still a considerable distance but¡­.

    I call Rasuti and told her to send a message via the small wyvern.

    Undead.

    What I imagined of them are zombies and moving skeletons.

    Is ghost considered to be one as well?

    I, who is not that familiar with how things in this world work, thought that they are beings that have lingering feeling in this world but it seems like I¡¯m wrong.

    A monster devoid of life and is a walking corpse, a zombie.

    A monster devoid of life and is a trying to obtain substance, a skeleton.

    A monster devoid of life and is storing power, a ghost.

    Undead are monsters devoid of life but they don¡¯t have any lingering feelings in this world.

    They only have that image because they are moving dead but it seems like that information about them is wrong.

    And that is an undead¡­.

    ¡¸Is it alright to leave them unattended?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s enough to leave them be. They¡¯ll disappear in a few years.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, though there are some problems.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you tell the detail of those problems?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.zombies are really the most problematic. Their bodies cause illness not just for people. It is also troublesome if they fall on a river and contaminate it.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s troublesome.¡¹

    ¡¸Another problem, undead are basically baits for monsters and demon beasts.¡¹

    ¡¸Bait?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Because of that, powerful monsters and demon beasts gather in ces where there are undead.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That¡¯s certainly a problem.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why there¡¯s no need to attack the undead. Even if you leave them on their own, they don¡¯t really move that much from where they are and they¡¯ll be all eaten soon.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how they disappear?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Though I don¡¯t know the reason why arge number of them appeared, they¡¯ll definitely catch the attention of strong monsters and demon beasts.¡¹

    Mou.

    Is that so?

    I misunderstood the situation.

    I certainly thought that something must be done because a lot of undead appeared.

    When I was thinking about it, Hakuren cut in.

    ¡¸Do you want me to go and deal with the undead with my breath?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to exterminate the undead? Will there be a side effect?¡¹

    ¡¸Hnnn¡­. the surrounding topography will change a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that more damaging than what the undead are capable of?¡¹

    ¡¸Sort of¡¹

    ¡¸Rejected¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡¹

    ¡¸Anyone will say the same.¡¹

    For the time being, we let them be.

    I will have Hakuren do what she suggested if we receive a request from the Howling Vige.

 Chapter 124 - The Leader of the Angel Race

    <h4>Chapter 124 ¨C The Leader of the Angel Race</h4>

    Now, the ce where I¡¯m currently living is called thend of death.

    The forest in thend of death is called the forest of death.

    There is a reason why the word ¡°death¡± is attached to the name of these ces.

    It is because there are few birds in this forest.

    The forest where even birds don¡¯t fly is called the forest of death. Thend where the birds don¡¯t fly is called thend of death.

    And what is the reason why there are almost no birds¡­.?

    The monsters and demon beasts hunt birds.

    I don¡¯t know much about it but the spider called demon spiders are the topmost natural enemies of birds.

    The natural predators of birds are spiders.

    By the way, why am I thinking of such a thing¡­.?

    Before me are ten angels and 30 harpies. So what¡¯s wrong with that? Well, their wings are tied up by the web of the spiderlings and they were brought here by the kuros.

    The harpies look profitable.

    Ehto¡­.

    ¡¸My apologies vige chief. Can you stop them now¡­.¡¹

    Gran Maria bowed looking troubled.

    I heard what happened from Gran Maria.

    When she went out to look for the angel she knows of, she met the daughter of the leader of the angels.

    She was asked with various things about this vige and she became furious when she heard from her that Tier and I had a child.

    As the result, they gathered their forces and head here.

    ¡¸In other words, they are enemies?¡¹

    After hearing my words, the angels and harpies, who were sitting on seiza, were startled.

    ¡¸N-no, we came here for a reason and we are not really hostile¡­.¡¹

    As I heard one of the angels, I asked in return.

    ¡¸You gathered your forces and came to this vige, didn¡¯t you? Isn¡¯t that a clear sign of hostility?¡¹

    ¡¸Hih¡­¡­¡¹

    Currently, there is only me and Gran Maria in this ce.

    Sitting in seiza in front of us are the angels and harpies.

    Behind them are the kuros and the spiders.

    If they try standing up without permission, they will be taken care of.

    They have to be healed so I call for Tier, Loo, and Flora but Flora was the only one who came.

    They might be a reason why they are not willing to show their faces to them now.

    Perhaps there are even various reasons.

    ¡¸Gran Maria, what is the reason why they are enraged when they heard that Tia bore my child?¡¹

    ¡¸Vige chief, let go there.¡¹

    Gran Maria takes me to a ce far away from those who are in seiza.

    ¡¸The angel race is a female only race.¡¹

    I think I heard that from Tier a while back.

    ¡¸However, to reproduce, we need males.¡¹

    Obviously.

    ¡¸Because of that, we need males from other races.¡¹

    Fumu.

    ¡¸It is usually a human male but in order for him to be chosen, he needs to undergo a trial¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.you omitted too much. Can you tell me more details?¡¹

    ¡¸A trial is a form of formality but if the angels don¡¯t think that the marriage partner is not worthy, they¡¯ll prepare a trial that so difficult that he will not ovee. With regards to that issue, we are currently divided into two factions, one is the group protecting the trial as a tradition and the other one ignores the trial.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸The daughter of the angel¡¯s leader belongs to the faction protecting the trial. To tell you the truth, Tier-sama, I, Kuudel, and Corone belongs to that faction but¡­..with the vige chief.¡¹

    ¡¸So they got angry and came here to attack.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    By the way, to think that the eggying races like the lizardmen and harpies follow them, they must have some appeal to them.

    ¡¸Given the present situation, it is okay to give them some punishment to end all of this¡­.¡¹

    I must be fair given the position of Tier and the others.

    ¡¸What is the content of the trial?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I just need to pass the trial in order to be a suitable partner of an angel, there¡¯s no problem if I take it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. That¡¯s right¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸If the trial is something like flying in the sky or being underwater for an hour that would be impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸It is close to that but¡­.thinking about the vige chief, I think you¡¯ll be fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Because only the vige chief is worthy of being Tier-sama¡¯s partner.¡¹

    ¡¸Tier¡¯s partner.¡¹

    Gran Maria is a bit embarrassed.

    Maa, before everything else, I want to hear the words of apologies from the angels and harpies.

    ¡¸Now¡­.daughter of the leader of the angels.¡¹

    ¡¸Kierbit-desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Kierbit, I now know the reason why you came here. To make it short, you¡¯re an enemy. You are here to take care of me. I am free to do whatever I want to do with you, you know what I mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait! I-I¡¯m the daughter of the leader of the angels!¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    ¡¸If you do something to me, the angels will not overlook it!¡¹

    ¡¸Gran Maria, is that true?¡¹

    ¡¸Might be¡­..but we have Tier-sama so it¡¯s okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Who holds power?¡¹

    ¡¸Tier-sama is the strongest angel. The next will be the angel¡¯s leader and then, us.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnnn¡­..there are ten angels here¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Kuudel and Corone are enough to take care of them.¡¹

    ¡¸How many angels are there?¡¹

    ¡¸There are about 300 of us in total but those who will act with the leader is¡­.about 50?¡¹

    ¡¸50 huh. Only five times with their forces here¡­.¡¹

    A couple of kuros can take care of an angel.

    If I add the spiders¡­..

    ¡¸They¡¯re not a threat.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, no matter how I deal with them, there¡¯s no problem?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait wait wait! That¡¯s not limited to angels. There will be many races that will cooperate with us! If youy your hands on me, the number of those who¡¯ll attack this ce is not just a thousand or two!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.I see.¡¹

    ¡¸You seem to get it. Then, release me now.¡¹

    No, I¡¯m not the one who tied you.

    I only had you seiza.

    Maa, the kuros and the spiders are watching so they also act as restraints.

    ¡­..

    I left Kierbit and stand before the harpies.

    ¡¸Harpies, you seemed to havee here because you are told to do so, is that true?¡¹

    When I asked that, a harpy, who seems to be the representative, replied.

    ¡¸Yes, that is true.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then, I will forgive you if you leave Kierbit and serve Gran Maria. I will take care of your food too. How is it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­our loyalty, belongs to Gran Maria-sama.?¡¹

    Did they practice? All of them bowed at the same time.

    ¡¸AAAHHHHHHH, YYYOOOUUUU!¡¹

    ¡¸Good, as promised, you are now forgiven. You can stand up.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    The harpies stand up. The kuros and the spiders at the back move to untie them.

    They are unsteady after being in seiza for some time.

    ¡¸The food¡­.ah, it¡¯s here. It was mean of me to only serve you simple dishes.¡¹

    ¡¸No, we are grateful.¡¹

    The harpies began eating the food that the oni maids brought.

    For a moment, I¡¯m a bit anxious because their arms are wings but they were able to use spoon using the ws on the middle of their wings.

    I was really surprised seeing them like that.

    Because I imagine them eating like birds.

    I¡¯m sorry for being convinced by my own selfish idea.

    Next.

    I looked at the angels other than Kierbit.

    The angels, including Kierbit, are sparklingly beautiful.

    It also looks like they spend time taking care of their hairs.

    They are also wearing battle clothes but it boasts elegance.

    In addition, they have beautiful white wings on their back.

    Truly angelic.

    However, they lose to Tier, Gran Maria, Kuudel, and Corone. (FamiRial bias)

    Besides, presently, their hair, their clothes, and their wings are dirtied with mud.

    It ruins their beauty.

    The angels in question are also concerned about their looks so they tried to reduce the dirt on their hair and clothes when I¡¯m not looking at them.

    ¡¸You guys are Kierbit¡¯s followers. If you apologize obediently, I will forgive you.¡¹

    ¡­¡­..

    No response.

    They¡¯re different from the harpies.

    ¡¸Vige chief, may I?¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    Gran Maria exins to me in a low voice.

    ¡¸The harpies are fine with it since they are still serving an angel even if they switch from Kierbit to me therefore, they epted the condition you offer them. However, they will clearly betray the daughter of the angel¡¯s leader if they did what you ask. Even if they are saved in this ce, they will encounter troubles afterward.¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t they just say that it is an emergency so they are forced to do so?¡¹

    ¡¸If Kierbit is not before them.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Then, let¡¯s change our approach.

    ¡¸Kierbit attacks this vige which is an uneptable sin! Therefore, I have to punish Kierbit ten times. Even one punishment is considerably painful. If she receives ten¡­.it will be unfortunate. No, it will surely be tragic.¡¹

    Hearing my exnation, Kierbit instantly turns pale.

    ¡¸However, if one of you apologize, I¡¯ll reduce Kierbit¡¯s punishment by one. If two apologize, I reduce it by two. If three apologize, I reduce it by three. How about it?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    Everyone besides Kierbit bows.

    Gran Maria was quite surprised.

    ¡¸No way. To make the entourage of Kierbit lower their head easily¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I just gave them a reason to lower their head. This time, it¡¯s to help Kierbit.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, everyone besides Kierbit can stand up. I¡¯ll have someone prepare food for you. You may use the bath as well.¡¹

    Now, onest person.

    Kierbit.

    I wonder how should I deal with her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong.¡¹

    While I¡¯m suffering because I don¡¯t know what to do to her, Kierbit lowers her head.

    ¡­.

    ¡¸¡­.now, what should I do?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    She¡¯s almost crying.

    Did I bully her too much?

    No no, she invaded the vige.

    This is her just punishment.

    And because I now heard her words of apology¡­.

    ¡¸I forgive¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaaaa¡¹

    Kierbit wept.

 Chapter 125 - Angelâ€™s Trial

    <h4>Chapter 125 ¨C Angel¡¯s Trial</h4>

    ¡¸By the way¡¹

    After taking a bath and eating some food, Kierbit calmed down a bit.

    ¡¸Wh-what?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be scared. You¡¯re not an enemy, right?¡¹

    ¡¸O-of course. I¡¯m not an enemy. Then, what do you want to say?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll get straight to the point. Tell me about the angel¡¯s trial.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..what are you getting at?¡¹

    ¡¸If I clear the angel¡¯s trial, isn¡¯t my rtionship with Tier be acknowledged?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right but I don¡¯t think you can clear it.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Really.¡¹

    ¡¸Maa, tell me about it first. It is a tradition of your race, right?¡¹

    Gran Maria says that I¡¯ll be okay but I¡¯m still a bit uneasy.

    ¡¸The angel¡¯s trial isposed of five trials.¡¹

    ¡¸There are five?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes and they are really troublesome.¡¹

    ¡¸I already expected it to be troublesome. Tell me the first.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu. The first is, financial power! You have to donate 777 gold to the angel race.¡¹

    ¡¸Money?¡¹

    ¡¸Since you are from around her, you can pay with Gullgald gold coins.¡¹

    ¡¸Does it has to be gold coins¡­.? Or can I pay with anything with the same value?¡¹

    ¡¸That works too.¡¹

    ¡¸Gran Maria, bring something that worth from the warehouse¡­.ah, here it is.¡¹

    ¡¸Gorgon stone? And this big? Eh? Isn¡¯t this worth more than a thousand gold coins?¡¹

    It is one of the items Dors sent me as thanks before.

    ¡¸Did I pass?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, y-yes. Then, the second one.¡¹

    ¡¸The second one is intellect. Can you please prepare and give me 20 pebbles?¡¹

    I prepared 20 pebbles as she requested.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to y a game popr among angels. You and I will y and you¡¯ll pass if you win.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. What¡¯s the rule?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to take pebbles in turns and the one who¡¯ll take thest one loses. You can take one to three per turn. You must take and you can¡¯t pass your turn. Got it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Is that it?

    ¡¸Then, start. I¡¯ll let you choose if you want to be the first.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright.¡¹

    There are twenty pebbles in the field.

    The rule states that you must not be the one to take thest pebble.

    In other words, there are 19 stones to take.

    The maximum value that can be taken per turn is three.

    I don¡¯t know how many pebbles should we take¡­..

    Ah, no.

    I have to think of a different approach.

    Let¡¯s think that the one who¡¯ll take the twentieth piece is not the loser, instead, the one who¡¯ll take the 19th will win.

    No matter how many pebbles will the other party take each turn, I¡¯ll only have to adjust mine and I¡¯ll be okay.

    In other words¡­..

    If the other party takes three, I¡¯ll take one.

    If the other party takes two, I¡¯ll take two.

    If the other party takes one, I¡¯ll take three.

    With this, we will be able to control the pieces take per turn into four.

    Since I need to take the 19th, it will be four times four which is 16 and the remainder will be three.

    I¡¯ll win if I take the first turn and take three pebbles.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯ll take three.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll take one.¡¹

    ¡¸Three¡¹

    ¡­..

    I won!

    ¡¸L-let¡¯s do it again.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind but let me choose again who¡¯ll take first.¡¹

    ¡¸No problem. Let¡¯s add one more pebble.¡¹

    The remainder will be¡­.

    ¡¸You can go first.¡¹

    ¡­.

    I won.

    ¡¸Again!¡¹

    ¡¸No, let¡¯s move on to the next trial.¡¹

    A popr game to the angels.

    In other words, I¡¯ll have the opportunity to enjoy it with Tier and Gran Maria.

    If I can choose when will be my turn, it is certain victory.

    That reminds me, I know of a game simr to this one back in my previous world.

    ¡¸The third trial is military power.¡¹

    ¡¸Military power? That¡¯s troublesome¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu. It seems to be not your forte.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, how do you challenge my military prowess?¡¹

    ¡¸You only need to survive after fighting with the person I¡¯ll name.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have to win?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Mou¡­.¡¹

    I look at Gran Maria.

    As I expected, it seems impossible for me to fight someone.

    Though I¡¯m appealing to her, she raises her fist and puts out her thumbs up.

    Will I really be okay?

    ¡¸Alright. Who¡¯ll be my opponent?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu. You¡¯ll be really surprised after hearing who it is! The one who enliven the world, the bloodsucking princess, Lulushi!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It seems like you¡¯re really surprised. That¡¯s right, your opponent is someone Tier wasn¡¯t even able to defeat. There is no way for you to fight her and survive!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, that¡¹

    When I looked at Gran Maria, she¡¯s already crouching downughing.

    ¡¸Ehto, this is my wife.¡¹

    ¡¸Hello. Is this alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, my apologies.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no. Besides, you still have to work for the festival, right? If it¡¯s only this much, I don¡¯t mind doing this for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll hurry things up.¡¹

    I call out for Loo and after saying hello to the stunned Kierbit, she left.

    It took a while before she was able to respond again.

    ¡¸¡­..wife?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸And the child your wife is holding?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, though he is already big, he¡¯s still our sweet little son.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I survived, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh-ehto¡­¡­eh¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸What is the next trial?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah yes, next is diplomatic power.¡¹

    ¡¸Diplomatic power?¡¹

    ¡¸That right. Diplomatic power after the financial, intellectual and military power.¡¹

    ¡¸Who should I negotiate with?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second.¡¹

    Kierbit takes a deep breath and gets fired up again.

    ¡¸The fourth trial! The test for your diplomatic power! You should negotiate with the impossible to speak with king of the Gullgrant Mountain¡­.¡¹

    Kierbit even poses after saying that.

    ¡¸So you¡¯ll have a festival again. I¡¯ll attend this year¡¯s festival too.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re still talking about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. I only came here to see my daughter. I¡¯ll only stay for two days.¡¹

    I understand what he¡¯s pointing out with his answer.

    ¡¸By the way, Doraim, what is the name of the mountain you¡¯re living in?¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? The people who live nearby call it Gullgrant mountain.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Thanks.¡¹

    Doraim came to this vige in his dragon form and headed for the inn in human form.

    Doraim probably thinks that she¡¯s quite shy with strangers.

    She didn¡¯t even say a single word.

    Maa, she¡¯s probably scared when she saw him in his dragon form.

    Now¡­..

    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹

    Kierbit fainted.

    For some reason, Kierbit decided to take a bath again and posed in front of me again while blushing.

    ¡¸The final test!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh.¡¹

    Financial, intellectual, military, and diplomatic power¡­.what¡¯s thest one?

    ¡¸Luck¡¹

    ¡¸Luck?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, luck. You¡¯re going to flip a coin and the face shoulde out.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸The coin you¡¯ll use is this medal. One side is an angel and the other side is a shield and a sword. The angel is the face.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand but¡­.¡¹

    I receive the coin and check the front and back.

    There seem to be not unwanted setup and the bnce of the front side and back side seem to be equal.

    It will entirely be left to luck.

    I look at Gran Maria.

    Gran Maria sticks up her thumb again saying that it¡¯s all right.

    Now, I can¡¯t do anything but leave it to luck.

    I don¡¯t think my luck is good¡­.

    How should I flip it? Should I have the face above in order for it toe out in the end?

    ¡¸After flipping it, you should not touch it. Let it drop on the ground.¡¹

    ¡¸I know I know. I will not do something cowardly.¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    I obediently flip the coin and let it drop on the ground.

    And it¡¯s the face.

    However, it was overturned by Kierbit in thest moment.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu. Fuhahahahahahahahahahahahaha! Sorry. You failed this trial!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute, isn¡¯t that unfair?¡¹

    ¡¸ording to the rule, you are not allowed to touch it but the rule didn¡¯t state that it can¡¯t be touched by anyone else. In addition, I hit the coin before itpletely stops.¡¹

    I felt offended by Kierbit and am sure that I¡¯m making a scary face but I it dissipated immediately.

    It is because Tier unexpectedly punches the back of Kierbit¡¯s head with all her might.

    ¡¸Wh-wh-what are you doing!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because you¡¯re doing something stupid.¡¹

    Tier turned the coin face up then stomped on it. The ground cave in.

    ¡¸And thus, he passes thest trial. Kierbit must now acknowledge my rtionship with the vige chief.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about!¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like it didn¡¯t work the first time. Maybe I should hit your face next.¡¹

    ¡¸Hih¡¹

    ¡¸You acknowledge it now?¡¹

    ¡¸Yyyyy¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Acknowledge it.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I acknowledge it.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. I¡¯m happy to receive your blessing.¡¹

    ¡¸Mou¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Because the degree of difficulty changes along with the mood of our race, some of us no longer acknowledge this trial. You should think a little more.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh¡¹

    In any case, I seem to have cleared the angel¡¯s trial.

    By the way, Kierbit looks a little lonely when she picks up the coin on the ground.

    ¡¸Tier did note out because of the trial?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes but I decided toe out since Kierbit has be aplete nuisance.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want me to see that you¡¯re seeing my bad side?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s also that but¡­.maa, it is because I bore a child before the trial.¡¹

    ¡¸If your race is the one who¡¯s deciding on the difficulty of the trial, does that mean that you can¡¯t choose your own partner?¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­¡¹

    The current leader¡¯s, Kierbit¡¯s mother, partner is a man with only looks.

    Kierbit¡¯s mother fell in love with him so the difficulty is low and Kierbit was born.

    Because his father only has his face, Kierbit had aplex.

    ¡¸The other fathers were all excellent men who broke through the trials.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    ¡¸Though there is already Kierbit¡¯s parents, it¡¯s still impossible for taking trial to be stopped¡­.. Recently, there was a noticeable number of marriage without sending marriage proposal and undergoing the trial. I would have been ssified as the same as them if the man I had a child with will not take and pass the trial..¡¹

    ¡¸Because I¡¯m¡­.. because of my reputation, everyone is scared of me so no one has ever proposed to me¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Even though you¡¯re so cute?¡¹

    ¡¸M-mou. Please don¡¯t tease me.¡¹

    When Tier and I are flirting, I suddenly felt someone staring at us.

    The source of it is none other than Kierbit.

    ¡¸Is there anything you need?¡¹

    Because there are too many angels and harpies, the inn won¡¯t be able to amodate them so I had them stay in Vige One.

    However, because there¡¯s nothing on Vige One, we had to gather necessary items such as beddings¡­

    ¡¸I intended to officially apologize and to thank you. I also wanted to have a proper talk.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you alright? Did something hit you in your head?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine!¡¹

    ¡¸Maa maa, do you mind that Tier is here?¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    I, Tier, and Kierbit sat around the table in the dining room of the inn.

    It¡¯s still early for dinner but we can have a light alcohol.

    It is to push the conversation forward¡­.

    ¡¸Ahahahahahahaha¡¹

    But I never thought that Kierbit is weak to alcohol.

    ¡¸Ehto.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooohhh, the alcohol here is tastier. Another cup! Ahahahahahahahaha¡¹

    ¡¸Ojou-chan, you seem to understand the taste of alcohol. Drink this.¡¹

    It seems like the dwarves are expecting to have a feast like what we¡¯ve always been doing since there are guests. It is impossible to continue talking now.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t do it today¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s just call the others.¡¹

    Tier and I gave up have a conversation with Kierbit and decided to have a feast like the dwarves were expecting.

 Chapter 126 - Discussion with Kierbit About the Harpies

    <h4>Chapter 126 ¨C Discussion with Kierbit About the Harpies</h4>

    ¡¸The alcohol here is delicious. Give me some to take home.¡¹

    Kierbit and the harpies slept at Vige One.

    Then, fly back to Big Tree Vige to eat.

    They look like migratory birds.

    ¡¸I hope you didn¡¯t trouble the nyunyu-daphnes.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. We didn¡¯t have enough contact to trouble them.¡¹

    Is that a good thing?

    ¡¸By the way, why are the houses there vacant?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha¡¹

    I decided to tell her the sad story.

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    ¡¸Would you like to live there?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m thankful for the offer but I can¡¯t do that. I still have to work.¡¹

    ¡¸Work?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m a shrine maiden at the Kingdom of Garrett.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..Garrett?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a country northwest of here. At that ce, angels are worship so we have a proper status.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m even more powerful than the king there.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you giving me that strange gaze?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s just that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mou¡¹

    ¡¸My bad. Then, how about the others?¡¹

    ¡¸They can¡¯t do it because they have work simr to mine. However, if Gran Maria calls out, I think some wille.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? Will Gran Maria call out to another group?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Gran Maria has no intention to call us who have a proper job. We only identally met with Gran Maria and had a talk with her.¡¹

    ¡¸There are about two to three of us who are free. Please take care of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Then, about the harpies¡­.¡¹

    They said that they will now serve Gran Maria so they will be living here from now on.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. I still have some of them in another ce. However, some of them have families so can you only take those who want to stay?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. If they want to return, I will not hold them back.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who brought them here so they are my responsibility.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha¡¹

    It looks like she can hold a decent conversation if she¡¯s calm.

    ¡¸Then, can those who choose to stay bring their families here?¡¹

    ¡¸They can. They just need to ask.¡¹

    ¡¸Good.¡¹

    Kierbit stayed for the night and returned home the next day.

    Most harpies chose to remain but they will all be returning together.

    They said that they have things to take and still have to exin what happened to their families.

    ¡¸Should I have the harpies stay at Vige One?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. However, the harpies need houses simr to the centaurs.¡¹

    Gran Maria replies to my mutter.

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸The harpies don¡¯t sleep on a bed. They make nests on trees and sleep on it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, there should be a roof and walls in order to protect it from rain and wind.¡¹

    ¡¸Than, does that mean that the houses there are useless?¡¹

    ¡¸It is not useless but they¡¯ll have difficulty in opening and closing doors. Maa, I think they¡¯ll get used to it but¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Those with families will live with their families but those single, young individuals live in a group.¡¹

    ¡¸Live in a group?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the harpies hunt in a group so they do that in order to increase their teamwork.¡¹

    Difference in culture means difference in lifestyle.

    Like them, the lizardmen wanted a body of water as an egg hatching ce.

    ¡¸All right. Let¡¯s take care of it.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.can you ask them about any problems or any things they are dissatisfied with?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure? I¡¯ll tell them to not hold back.¡¹

    ¡¸That would be good¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll ask them at once.¡¹

    ¡¸Please do.¡¹

    Racial difference.

    It will only inconvenience them if I imposed something that doesn¡¯t fit them.

    Let¡¯s be careful.

    There was one suggestion.

    It¡¯s about cotton.

    For instance, futon.

    Up to now, Zabuton has packed grass we gathered in the forest to make a futon.

    The sofa and other furnitures are the same.

    The grass stuffed in there grows in the forest so they are easy to collect.

    It is also very economical because it doesn¡¯t cost us anything.

    But there is a drawback.

    We should restuff them every six months.

    Those that are frequently used are restuffed once a month.

    In regards to my futon, the oni maids are restuffing it every ten days.

    Thank you.

    That was one of the reasons for the proposal.

    Another one is to make clothes from cotton since every clothes here are made by Zabuton.

    It¡¯s not like they don¡¯t want to wear the clothes made by Zabuton. ording to everyone, they are good, too good that they are not suitable as regr work clothes.

    Those are what the centaurs and minotaurs said.

    Those are the two main reasons for the cotton proposal.

    I see.

    With regards to cotton, I overlook it because there are grass readily avable and I have this mindset that I should nt something rted to food.

    Considering the vige¡¯s industry, is it good to raise cotton?

    Even if we can stuff it in a futon as it is, we still need the technology to turn it into a yarn then into clothes.

    Who can do that¡­.? The spiders raise their legs.

    Is it alright to leave it to you?

    ¡¸Is it alright?¡¹

    ¡­¡­fuh.

    They look proud.

    I¡¯ll make cotton fields next year.

    Let¡¯s continue with what we¡¯re doing as of now.

    As for the minotaur and centaur¡¯s clothes, I sold the clothes made by the spiders to Michael-san and have him buy second-hand clothes from the money.

    I don¡¯t¡¯ know anything about it but it seems like second-hand clothes are prettymon in this world. New clothes are also surprisingly expensive.

    I thought it would be difficult to find clothes suited for the minotaurs and centaurs but, as expected of the shops from the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    As for the amount gathered¡­.

    ¡¸Will these suffice?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    I distributed the new second-hand clothes and work clothes to the minotaurs and centaurs.

    By the way, the one who got excited the most is Zabuton.

    It seems like she¡¯s stimted by seeing arge amount of design from the outside. She¡¯s energetically making new clothes.

    ¡¸It is good to wear something normal.¡¹

    I obtained several new clothes too.

    The festival preparation.

    I dig a hole on the west side of the residential area on the west side of the golf course.

    Zakuzaku.

    TN: Digging sfx.

    I dig some more.

    Zakuzaku.

    The shape of the hole is not a circle but a rectangle.

    It is also narrow.

    The width is 5 meters and the length is 50 meters.

    It is deeper at the center and shallower at the edge.

    If I were to describe what it looks like, I¡¯ll probably say that it is simr to a coin buried halfway to the ground.

    The short sides will be used as entrance so I¡¯ll have to make a mountain on that side too.

    Even if I say a mountain, it is only a slender mountain.

    The height will be 15 meters.

    I¡¯ll widen it a little. I¡¯ll have it 4 meters wider than the entrance.

    I also made a railing to make sure that they won¡¯t fall out of the course.

    I thought that it will be difficult to construct this but it was surprisingly simple.

    Is it because the number of residents increased?

    ¡¸It¡¯s pretty impressive¡¹

    ¡¸Is it?¡¹

    This is the highest point in this ce.

    I thought that I would be able to see Vige Two and Vige Three but I guess I¡¯m wrong.

    Regrettable.

    Well, it¡¯s notplete yet.

    There¡¯s still something that needs to work at.

    The other side of the hole.

    ¡¸A pond that can serve as reservoir here.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Let¡¯s get it on.¡¹

    Everyone did their best.

 Chapter 127 - New House

    <h4>Chapter 127 ¨C New House</h4>

    My new house is nowplete.

    It¡¯s a splendid house.

    Its width¡­..about 200 meters?

    Length is about 100 meters?

    Yeah, it¡¯s not a house, it¡¯s a mansion.

    A noble¡¯s mansion.

    A two-story mansion with a solid foundation and is made of bricks and wood.

    It is also three-story tall on certain parts.

    I¡¯m pretty sure that this house is not on a level a vige chief like me can live in.

    It was divided into several section upon building so those sections remain divided.

    TN: Blue and red part represent the house of the vige chief. The red part means it is being highlighted.

    The center, where my previous house was formerly located, is now a 100 by 50 big hall.

    The door is also big enough that the minotaurs can enter without stooping down.

    However, the other doors, the door that leads to where we live, are of regr size because it will require much more work to build big doors.

    The second floor is empty the has a walkway on the side so that one can easily open and close the windows.

    And there are also bows and arrows prepared on certain points, just what are they going to use them for?

    Are they for emergency uses just in case we need to barricade here?

    There is a third floor in this section. In there, there are a lot of rooms of about three to four tatami mats in size.

    Those were prepared as the rooms of the live-in workers here but¡­.there are only vacant rooms there.

    And I was only informed about this, it seems like people with low position are the only ones who¡¯ll live in the highest ce of the building.

    Heh.

    From what I know, only those who held the highest position are the only one¡¯s who¡¯ll live in the highest ce of the building.

    Is it because there¡¯s no elevator here?

    In any case, the hall isrge enough to amodate all the vigers here.

    But there are also huge pirs that obstructed the view quite a bit.

    If they don¡¯t exist, this ce will look better¡­..

    But it can¡¯t be helped since it needs to be reinforced.

    The ce just in front of the entrance is a disy room.

    Presently, the first champion trophy is disyed there with Makura¡¯s name on it.

    On the right side of the hall is another section with the dining room and kitchen on the first floor and the oni maid¡¯s living space on the second floor.

    I¡¯m anxious at first since I want to make sure that they are really safe there but it seems like everything is alright.

    In addition, there is a basement there for food storage.

    The ce at the back of the section at the right of the hall.

    Both first and second floor are rooms for guests.

    We also modified some rooms on the first floor for the minotaurs and centaurs expatriates.

    Though only small, there is also a hall full of gaming equipment there.

    I wonder who¡¯ll be the first one to use them.

    ¡­..

    Oh, Loo and Tier are ying with the oni maids.

    The section at the left of the hall.

    The first floor has my office, my private room, and a conference room.

    My office is where I supposed to do my job. There are an executive-like table and chair, bookshelves, etc. there.

    It totally looks like a noble¡¯s office.

    My room is in the depths of it.

    My private space.

    Besides my room, Loo, Tier, Flora, Hakuren, and Frau¡¯s room are here too.

    Frau has her own house in the residential area so her room here is the official room of the governor.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll live there too.¡¹

    Since she has a room here, she can really say that.

    Beezel has been taking care of me so I won¡¯t mind to let Frau do what she wants.

    Maa, with Frau moving, there is now a new vacant house.

    Currently, the pregnant high elves are still living in the residential area like before. The pregnant Ann is also still living with the oni maids too.

    Although I told them that they can live here, they gently declined.

    Won¡¯t it be hard to monitor their condition that way?

    But it is already discussed along with various people so I will notin.

    There is also a small dining room and kitchen here so that this side can also cook.

    It is one of the disadvantages when my house has be so big.

    The dining room is too far.

    The conference room is a normal meeting room.

    The table is not fixed so it can be used in various ways.

    The second floor is full of private rooms.

    One room is around 8 tatami mats.

    Currently, there are only two rooms in use, Alfred and Tiselle, and the rest are vacant rooms.

    There is also a basement here which is utilized as a food and weapon storage.

    There are swords, spears, bows, and armors there¡­..

    Most of them came from Doraim and Dors.

    In short, it is not really a weapon storage but a treasure vault.

    The food storage is the usual food storage.

    However, it is connected via a passage to the food storage at the maid¡¯s ce.

    Food can be transferred in both directions without having to go through the hall.

    There is also a vault underground.

    The only entrance is located at my office.

    Even if it is troublesome to go in and out of it, it is rtively safe because it¡¯s underground.

    I¡¯m kind of thrilled because of it for some reason.

    However, it¡¯s content is disappointing.

    I think those items in the weapon storage are more valuables.

    The section at the back of the section at the left of the hall.

    The first floor is a bath and a warehouse.

    The bath is ¡­ wide.

    Yes, wide.

    Twenty people can soak in the tub at the same time and twice that number can use the wash area.

    A public bath?

    It is that wide.

    Hot water heated from the outside can be used at the tub and the wash area. You can see how skillful the mountain elves are.

    I also requested a small solo bathroom.

    Even if it is small, I think that the most important thing is being able to rx.

    The warehouse is an ordinary material storage ce.

    Woods, building stones, and even grass are kept there.

    I thought that it¡¯s not a good idea to ce it near the bath but it is not humid in there unexpectedly.

    I thought that some sort of magic was casted on it but I¡¯m wrong.

    It seems like it was built in a way where it won¡¯t be affected by the bath¡¯s humidity.

    I¡¯m really impressed.

    The second floor is a workshop andboratory.

    The workshop also serves as a storehouse of my finished products.

    Loo and Tier have their ownboratories.

    There is also Flora¡¯sboratory but it was sealed.

    Flora¡¯s researchboratory is a little further away.

    It mainly handles fermented food.

    There will be a mass production factory in the residential area once shepleted the miso and soy sauce but we have to transfer herboratory to another ce since even my room started to smell.

    A fermentation room or house is also important so it¡¯s probably a blessing in disguise.

    By the way, Flora almost lives there.

    I can only see here when it¡¯s time to eat.

    Her presence has be so thin recently.

    My new house¡­¡­no, my new mansion has three major difference from my previous house.

    First, water.

    Until now, we take water from a well and store them for use in tubs and pots. However, this mansion has a water supply.

    It is the result of me teaching the mountain elves the concept of pump.

    Build a big water tank at the mansion, use the pump to draw water there, and distribute the water by piping.

    The mansion is too big for one so there are five of them install all over.

    There is no need to draw water early in the morning so the oni maids are pretty pleased with it.

    Next is the number of toilets.

    It has increased considerably.

    That¡¯s only natural because my residence has be so much bigger.

    There are also toilets installed on the second floor and third floor.

    This is all thanks to the instation of pumps and tanks, the piping system, and of course, the slimes.

    Andst.

    There is a catwalk called spiderwalk set up all over the house.

    The spiderwalk is a walkway for the spiderlings inside the mansion.

    It is as wide as a fist of a child.

    Someone like Makura has no way of using it.

    Of course, they are only installed in the corridor and not on the private rooms.

    There is also a dedicated passage for them to move from one floor to another. They also have their own exclusive doors to go outside.

    The spiderlings are delighted with that.

    Did theye here to express their appreciation? I was surprised to see the spiderlings at the ceiling of my office.

    At least there¡¯s not too many of them.

    A very good residence, a mansion.

    I¡¯m really satisfied.

    I¡¯m satisfied but¡­.I didn¡¯t say I have noint.

    I have some doubt.

    More specifically, in my private room.

    To say it clearly, on my bedroom.

    As far as I know, a room should be locked from the inside¡­..

    But why is my room something that can be locked from the outside?

    Won¡¯t I be trapped?

    I think there is a mistake during the instation. I should have someone to fix this.

    Also, why is there an opening between my bedroom and the room beside it?

    It is also big enough for a person to pass through.

    Is this a hidden passage?

    A secret doorway for my bedroom?

    But why?

    An emergency exit during emergency?

    I see.

    Then, why is the door of that passage can¡¯t be opened from my bedroom?

    Also, there¡¯s no keyhole on this end too. Another mistake in instation?

    Another thing, why can someone peek at my bedroom from the passage?

    Is it going to be used by the guards on duty?

    I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t let anyone I don¡¯t know in my bedroom so that is unnecessary.

    Also, there¡¯s a passage into my bedroom at the ceiling too.

    If someone is to use that passage, I¡¯ll definitely wake up.

    I pray that no one will use it.

    That said¡­..

    For me to be able to sleep quietly, I need to improve my bedroom.

    ¡¸The passage in the ceiling will be blocked but the other passage will be left as it is. It is a little pleasant to have a hidden passage. Ah, however, it is closed to the public. The only one who can use it are the spiderlings in times of emergency.¡¹

    I dered that.

 Chapter 128 - Sliding? Letâ€™s Have a Dry Run

    <h4>Chapter 128 ¨C Sliding? Let¡¯s Have a Dry Run</h4>

    This year¡¯s festival is sliding.

    The preparation of the venue is perfect.

    A mountain, a hole, and a pond are made.

    Eachpetitor will run downhill from the top of the mountain while holding a board one by one.

    Just before they enter the hole, they¡¯ll ride the board and slide all the way to the pond.

    It is apetition of the longest flying distance from the exit of the hole to the pond.

    ¡¸This is sliding?¡¹

    ¡¸Just a prototype.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸This is the result when I consider safety.¡¹

    This is definitely saferpared to the martial artspetition.

    The slope of the hole was also adjusted several times during our testing in order to maximize a good flying distance.

    It is like a ski jump with the jumping tform buried in the ground.

    Since that is the case, won¡¯t it be fine even if I didn¡¯t dig a hole?

    No, this is something that I can¡¯t skip since I need soil to make the mountain.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s spread liquid in the hole to make it slippery.¡¹

    ¡¸Are we going to use oil?¡¹

    ¡¸No, we have to use non mmable liquid. Oil is expensive so we¡¯ll only use it if we have no other choice.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Then, what should we use?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s use the mucus the high elves collected from squeezing grass.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹

    I know.

    It¡¯s like a lotion.

    I also know that you are secretly using it for something.

    It seems like the water in the pond is sufficient.

    I¡¯d like to make sure that no water will flow towards the hole.

    I probably should make something like a drainage at the bottom of the hole just in case.

    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯smence the dry run.¡¹

    One of the civil servant girls, who is a member of the festival executivemittee, raises her voice.

    Standing on top of the mountain with a board in his hand, Donovan is full of energy.

    ¡¸The first one who¡¯ll try is Donovan?¡¹

    ¡¸It was decided by lottery.¡¹

    I see.

    Of course, those who are pregnant will not participate.

    Their stomach is big too.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Donovan ran while holding the board from the top of the mountain and fell.

    Gorogoro*¡­..he entered the hole rolling, went out of the hole that way too and fell into the pond.

    TN: Rolling sfx.

    ¡¸Is he alright?¡¹

    Donovan seems to be okay since he¡¯sughing.

    ¡¸Next, here I go!¡¹

    The second one is Daga who posed on top on the mountain with his board.

    ¡¸Is he going to hesitate after seeing what happened to Donovan?¡¹

    He did not.

    He ran at full power and jumped onto the board just before he enters the hole.

    And he slides and jumps.

    He maintains his posture of holding the board until he reached the other side of the bank after rebounding on the water surface a number of times.

    ¡¸Ooohhhh¡¹

    ¡¸Think about an ideal jump¡­..considering safety, it seems to be better to extend the pond.¡¹

    ¡¸Third!¡¹

    It¡¯s Loo this time.

    She looks motivated while wearing her trousers.

    As soon as I thought that she¡¯s going to run, she suddenly gets onto the board.

    She continues to slide and jumps to the sky.

    But she was separated from the board halfway and fell into the water after taking 3 revolutions.

    Her flight distance is good.

    ¡¸It is not a bad idea to immediately step onto the board. Let¡¯s put some mucus on the slope¡­.ah, no. It will interfere with those who¡¯ll run.¡¹

    ¡¸When the participant and the board got separated like that, which distance should we measure?¡¹

    ¡¸The participant. If we measure from the board, some might think of throwing it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..There is certainly someone who¡¯ll try to throw it.¡¹

    The one who I thought of, I¡¯ll keep it a secret.

    ¡¸Fourth, start.¡¹

    The voice came from below but the participant is at the top of the mountain.

    It¡¯s Kuro.

    Kuro set one of his feet on the board.

    After barking, he dashes while pushing the board.

    And ride the board.

    He has a serious face but it is somewhat cute.

    She slides as it is and was thrown out of the board.

    However, he seemed to have managed to control his body weight and managed to reunite with the board, and sunk with it as they fell into the pond.

    ¡¸Oi oi¡¹

    Kuro dog paddles, goes up the shore, and shakes his body.

    He came to me with bright eyes.

    It seems like he enjoyed it.

    ¡¸Dry run¡¯sst participant. Fifth one, go.¡¹

    The fifth is the minotaur Ronana.

    Ronana slowly ran down the mountain and boarded the board.

    And rush into the hole¡­¡­why is she noting out?

    Ronana was at the bottom of the hole sitting on the board.

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems like that momentum was not enough. Ronana-san, how far were you able to go?¡¹

    A problem came up at the end.

    Really?

    Momentum.

    ¡¸Ronana-san, I¡¯m sorry but, can you do it again?¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you nning on doing what you did earlier?¡¹

    ¡¸Would you like me to get on to the board right from the start?¡¹

    Ronana¡¯s second try.

    Since she¡¯s sitting on the board from the start, her speed when she enters the hole was faster than before.

    And jump.

    Her flight distance is short but there was arge ssh when shends.

    A discussion was held by the festival executivemittee.

    ¡¸Should the participant board the board from the start?¡¹

    ¡¸But, won¡¯t everyone get the same result if they don¡¯t run?¡¹

    ¡¸There will be difference. If not, how can you exin the flying distance difference of Loo-san and Ronana-san?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s weight difference.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ever say that in front of Ronana-san.¡¹

    ¡¸They are using different boards and there¡¯s also a difference in the posture of how they ride the boards.¡¹

    ¡¸Are they?¡¹

    As a result.

    There will be two sections.

    The first one, running first then riding the board on the way.

    The second one, the participants will get on the board from the start.

    In the second section, mucus will be applied to the whole slope as well.

    I remember watching a variety show on TV doing something like that.

    Let¡¯s all do our best.

    ¡¸Tier-san, Gran Maria-san, Kuudel-san, and Corone-san will be in charge of measuring the distance.¡¹

    ¡¸The board production will be taken care of by the vige chief, the mountain elves, and others who wanted to help.¡¹

    After discussing finer details, the meeting was over.

    I can¡¯t wait for the actual event.

    ¡¸Vige chief, please wait.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    ¡¸Today is a meeting about sliding.¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    ¡¸We still have to talk about the food and the program.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    I, the vige chief, is really busy.

    Rain.

    Rain also falls in Big Tree Vige.

    If it rains, it ismon sense to use an umbre.

    However, there is no such thing in this world.

    All I could do is to cover myself with fur.

    I probably would have already caught a cold if not for my ¡°healthy body¡±.

    In any case, I rarely go outside when it¡¯s raining.

    ording to Loo, the residents in this world use mantle.

    To cover your head, you need to use a hat.

    I see.

    Hat, is it?

    I consulted Zabuton and asked her to make me a wide hat and a mantle.

    I look like a mage.

    Because of that, I tried making a staff.

    I even posed as a mage. It is now a part of my dark history.

    Because Zabuton and Kuro are both looking at me with gentle eyes.

    The rain gear was like that but now, an umbre-like object was made.

    It is made of bamboo with the fabric made by Zabuton. It also has a working opening and closing function.

    Really convenient.

    However, the diffusion rate in Big Tree Vige is less than 10%.

    The others seem to be doing something with magic.

    Kuh.

    Fantasy world.

 Chapter 129 - Sliding Festival

    <h4>Chapter 129 ¨C Sliding Festival</h4>

    This year¡¯s Big Tree Vige festival started.

    It will be sliding this year.

    Although it is based on a certain sliding festival, it is different and is some sort of prototype.

    The good point of thispetition is anyone can join even if theyck courage.

    Even the little beastboys are motivated.

    Should I let them join?

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to use magic in case of emergency so it¡¯s fine.¡¹

    A civil servant girl said that while pounding her chest.

    Please do so.

    By the way, we also have guests for this year¡¯s festival.

    Demon king, Yuri, Beezel, tts, and one more person.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the leader of the four heavenly kings, Randan. I have heard various rumors about this ce so I already have an idea of what to expect. I¡¯ll leave it to you to protect me if something happened. ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ehto¡­..wee. ¡¹

    I called Beezel.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t he a little bit too weak-willed to be the leader of the four heavenly kings?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because he¡¯s the one in charge of domestic affairs.¡¹

    ¡¸Domestic affairs?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. His main job is doing something for the administrative and legal affairs.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..aren¡¯t the four heavenly kings the strongest individuals of your country?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahahaha, of course not.¡¹

    Is that so?

    By the way, tts is the one in charge of military affairs.

    Beezel seems to be in charge of diplomatic affairs because he can use teleportation magic.

    ¡¸How about thest one?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Hou Leg, the one in charge of financial affairs. I invited him but he has some business somewhere.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s regrettable.¡¹

    The demon king¡¯s group were guided to the guest seat prepared for them.

    I expected to receive some guests this year so did not repeat my blunderst year.

    Our guests are not only the demon king¡¯s group.

    The dragons who came herest year arrived too.

    They are Dors, Raimeiren, Doraim, and Doraim¡¯s wife.

    And this time, Domaim and Kwon came together with them too.

    It looks like their rtionship¡­.. has no problem.

    Good.

    ¡¸We havee this year too.¡¹

    After exchanging greetings, I guide them to their guest seat.

    Ancestor-san also came.

    He also took a woman with him.

    ¡¸Your wife?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahahaha¡¹

    Heughed.

    ¡¸It will be my honor but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not. My name is Fushu. I am one of the priestess of the Korin Religion.¡¹

    ¡¸Pardon my impoliteness.¡¹

    She said she¡¯s a priestess but she¡¯s wearing in clothes, is today her day off?

    Wait, do priests have a day off?

    She¡¯s gentle but she gives off the career woman vibe.

    She should wear some sses.

    Michael-san too, managed to participate this year.

    We ordered arge amount of seafood the day before the festival.

    ¡¸By the way, vige chief. Isn¡¯t one of the attendees Fushu-san of Korin religion?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the priestess.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..she¡¯s one of the great priests.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, although she¡¯s gentle and beautiful, she has a side that others called evil Fushu¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Heh¡¹

    ¡¸And don¡¯t be surprised, if she everes to a human country, there will surely be a big parade.¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t heard of that¡­..¡¹

    Around her is ancestor-san, the founder of the Korin religion, the demon king, and the dragon king¡­

    By the way, I haven¡¯t introduced them to him yet.

    ¡¸Michael-san, allow me to introduce you to my other guests.¡¹

    ¡¸Please¡¹

    As expected of a merchant.

    Michael-san warmly greeted the other guests.

    ¡¸Michael-san, that is your designated guest seat¡­.eh? You don¡¯t want to seat there? You want to seat in a ce as far as possible from there? But that ce has the best viewing¡­..ah, o-okay. If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t force you. You have helped me a lot in various ways after all¡­..¡¹

    In a terrible manner, he demanded to be seated in a ce not in the guest seat.

    I wonder why.

    Ah, it looks like he felt better after hugging that slime who passed by.

    Themias came to visit too.

    However, it seems like Gulf of Howling Vige can¡¯te.

    Though he sent a message that he wants to participate in the martial artspetition.

    The festival begins.

    Unlike the martial arts festival, the progress is simple.

    ¡¸Participant, Lizardman Daga! He¡¯ll do the challenge using his own board!¡¹

    He posed on top of the mountain.

    The umpire checked the safety of the course first before giving the signal to start.

    He runs down the mountain and jumps on the board on the way.

    The participant will be disqualified if he didn¡¯t ride the board before entering the hole.

    He stayed in the in the board while posing until it jumps.

    He dances in the sky.

    Daga bounced in the water six times beating the current longest record.

    ¡¸Distance, 24 meters!¡¹

    The result is recorded on a board hanging on a tree. It can be reordered so everyone can see who¡¯s on top.

    We have set a time limit and anyone can do it again as many times as they like one¡¯s everyone¡¯s turn is over.

    A moderate number of people are participating but everyone¡¯s tempo is good so no time was wasted.

    However, since thepetition is monotonous, there are entertainments performed during breaks.

    The elves¡¯ chorus, a musical performance.

    However, since they incorporated dance, it became an idols¡¯ performance.

    The demonstration of the mountain elves.

    They demonstrated the practicality of using the waterwheel as a source of power.

    The demon king¡¯s group reaction is great.

    A performance is set to five minutes but there are also announcements which are set to onlyst for 10 seconds.

    The dwarves announced their new alcohol.

    It is a new sort of cocktail.

    They distributed it to collect impressions.

    The oni maids also announced their new dish.

    Were they consulted by the dwarves beforehand? The taste is tailored to match the taste of the new cocktail.

    It is very delicious.

    Since Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three will also participate in the festival, we also asked them to perform.

    The minotaurs of Vige Two performed the harvest song and dance that they usually perform from their previous vige.

    The centaurs of Vige Three will shoot their bows while running.

    I guess this is simr to horseback archery?

    Their uracy is about 50% but everytime they hit their target, cheers arise.

    The nyunyu-daphnes of Vige One refused.

    They say that it will take three days for them to make the props they need for it.

    Let¡¯s ask them to make it during their free time next time.

    The guests¡¯ reactions are not bad.

    I thought of how different it is from that of the previous martial artspetition and stopped since I¡¯m probably thinking too much.

    Upon looking at the ce to where the demon king, Dors, and ancestor-san are, I can see that they are talking. They are probably using this chance to conduct a meeting.

    As time passes by, the first section, the part where the participants must run first, ended.

    The winner is the lizardman Daga.

    He was able to keep his bnce while standing on the board even after the board hasnded on the water.

    He looks like a surfer.

    The second cer is Tier.

    The third cer is one of the kuros.

    The fourth cer is the mountain elf Ya.

    Yuri participated and managed to get the fifth ce.

    Yuri was surprisingly good at bncing.

    In addition, Beezel, tts, Domain, Kwon, and Fushu also participated.

    Dors also tried to join but he was stopped by Raimeiren. Demon king seemed to have restrained himself.

    Though they were not able to join, everyone is having fun so there¡¯s no problem.

    The second section is riding the board from the start.

    Because of that, we have to spread mucus on the slope of the mountain.

    The second sectionpetes for the longest distance too but there¡¯s a twist.

    The participant must pose in an interesting way.

    They should pose while in the air.

    Though their jumping distance is negligible, the small beastboys are taking it seriously.

    Ramurias, the caretaker of the beastkins, was anxious.

    The beastboys managed to jump safely but I regretted letting small children participate.

    Seeing the beastboys, Alfred wants to try it too but I, as a parent, stop him.

    Let¡¯s wait until you¡¯re bigger.

    Surprisingly, the section two winner is the wine slime.

    Is it only an ident that it was able to change shape when it was on the board?

    Or does it have the ability to think?

    It also flew a considerable distance.

    The second ce is a beastboy.

    The third ce is Raimeiren.

    The fourth ce is the demon king.

    The fifth ce is the Dors.

    Yeah, they were able to participate.

    Michael-san also participated but he said that when he was inside the hole, he was really scared.

    Really?

    By the way, I didn¡¯t participate.

    Awards ceremony.

    I reward 10 pieces of reward medals and a handmade trophy to each to the winners of each section.

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    Daga proudly raises his trophy and shows it around.

    The wine slime did not show any interest in the trophy but it took the reward medals.

    Did it learn that it could trade it for alcohol?

    Maa, you have won so pay properly.

    I also handed the other winners their reward medals¡­..

    But should I give the non-resident winners too?

    ¡¸I can exchange it for something now. There won¡¯t be a problem, right?¡¹

    Raimeiren agreed to what Yuri said. Because of that, I gave them their just prize too.

    As soon as the sun goes down, the festival will be a banquet.

    Good, it ended without any problems.

 Chapter 130 - Evaluation Meeting and Harpies

    <h4>Chapter 130 ¨C Evaluation Meeting and Harpies</h4>

    The festival executivemittee gathers and sits around the table.

    ¡¸The evaluation meeting for the festival will now start.¡¹

    ¡¸Evaluation meeting? I don¡¯t think we failed in anything though.¡¹

    ¡¸We did not fail in anything but there are things we can improve.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­.indeed. I myself wanted to make it into three sections.¡¹

    ¡¸It should also be a good idea to make various type of boards.¡¹

    ¡¸It is not part of thepetition but there is a problem with the food served.¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of problem?¡¹

    ¡¸The desserts are really popr, we were not able to try them!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, right.¡¹

    ¡¸They should have reserved some for the management.¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    Since there were various opinions, I recorded them all.

    Next year, if we¡¯re going to do this again, I¡¯ll look at the list and improve them.

    ¡¸Any input from the vige chief?¡¹

    ¡¸From me? Well¡­.¡¹

    What does itck ording to me¡­..

    Section one and section two both receive the same amount of reward medals. This might look like the ones who joined the section where one needs to run are not recognized.

    ¡¸The number of the reward medal should be announced first. Once it was announced, it should not be changed.¡¹

    ¡¸Although it is fun or artistic to see them pose in the air, it is difficult to evaluate. We should standardize it¡­..¡¹

    I don¡¯t know how much restriction should we put.

    If that is the case, won¡¯t it be better to just decide by using the amount of water sshed uponnding¡­..?

    ¡¸But it will be unfair because of the difference in physique.¡¹

    ¡¸How about we let the vige chief to be the only judge?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s some heavy respon¡­¡­ why don¡¯t we decide with who¡¯ll received the loudest apuse?¡¹

    ¡¸But each race has different poption.¡¹

    What a difficult problem.

    Let¡¯s just put in in the shelf.

    ¡¸When we called for the residents of Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three, their viges will be left defenseless.¡¹

    There are kuros and spiderlings protecting those viges but I can¡¯t say that they are perfectly safe¡­.

    If something happens, we can¡¯t ask anyone since there¡¯s no one left on those viges who can speak.

    However, given all of those, should we continue on summoning everyone of them, or would it be better for some of them to stay put on their viges during festivals?

    If some will be left to housesit, I¡¯ll have the caretakers choose who will participate in the Big Tree Vige¡¯s festival and who¡¯ll stay in their viges.

    However, in order to not make it hard for the caretaker, those who¡¯ll stay in their viges must be properlypensated.

    ¡¸If only the viges have elders, I¡¯m sure it will be the nature of them to volunteer to house sit however¡­.everyone of them is young.¡¹

    ¡¸One of the disadvantages of having young residents.¡¹

    Gordon of Vige Two volunteered to housesit but if their representative won¡¯t be able to participate, who can I expect the local residents to fully participate in the festival?

    Thus, the evaluation meeting continued.

    ¡¸By the way, vige chief.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Though this is not a topic that should be discussed during the evaluation meeting¡­..what should we do with our ongoing problem?¡¹

    ¡¸Ongoing¡­..Fushu-san.¡¹

    When ancestor-san returned home, I thought she would return with him but she remained in the vige.

    She¡¯s currently staying at the inn. As soon as the sunrise, she¡¯ll pray at the shrine of Big Tree Vige.

    I don¡¯t mind her doing that at all. About her staying in the vige, ancestor-san left some money so there¡¯s also no problem but¡­..

    It shines.

    The statue I carved.

    Is it shining because someone finally prays on it correctly?

    Or is it magic?

    If an ignorant person sees this, he¡¯ll definitely be a religious fanatic immediately or at least that¡¯s what I think will happen.

    ¡¸The problem is that it¡¯s even dazzling at night.¡¹

    ¡¸I think the spiderlings are finding it annoying.¡¹

    ¡¸If she can lessen the brightness at night¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell that to Fushu-san.¡¹

    If there¡¯s no ON/OFF button, I¡¯ll just make a curtain to shield it.

    The evaluation meeting ended like that.

    No, I think there are still things we need to talk about.

    Like is it really fine to let Dors and others to participate or is it necessary for a part of the course to be underground.

    Maa, let¡¯s deal with it leisurely.

    The wine slime came to trade its reward medals.

    Though it is a slime, it seems to be intelligent.

    No, I have already felt that it really is for a long time¡­.

    Is it a unique characteristic of a wine slime?

    In any case, anyone who has reward medals has the right to trade it.

    ¡¸As expected, you want alcohol?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    My expectation was right on the spot.

    To tell the truth, I¡¯m also partly expecting it to trade with some crops to brew alcohol itself but it only trades for a ready-made alcohol.

    However, I was surprised that it did not use all of it, it only trades one piece.

    It is nning for the future.

    Doesn¡¯t that make it really intelligent?

    To think that it could n for the future.

    It passed all its remaining reward medal to an oni maid.

    ¡¸Is this for all the alcohol it stole?¡¹

    ¡¸Why does it looks like a child giving back to its parents?¡¹

    ¡¸Like a parent¡¯s allowance?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it seems like it¡¯s bragging. It seems like it has no intention of keeping it.¡¹

    In any case, every viger, including the oni maids, look at the wine slime in a new light.

    The harpies came back.

    17 families, forty-two individuals.

    Kierbit and some other angels are apanying them.

    ¡¸You¡¯re slow.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. We exterminated the undead beforeing here.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? Perhaps those who are located northeast from here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. They are the reason why we left Garrett Kingdom in the first ce.¡¹

    I see.

    They met Gran Maria when they were on their way to exterminate the undead.

    ¡¸Who requested you?¡¹

    ¡¸Korin religion. We have been in a coborative rtionship so it is hard to decline. Angels are also strong against undead.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes but not a lot of us wants to battle. Therefore, please offer your hospitality.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. We¡¯ll prepare food, alcohol, and bath for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    The angels that came with Kierbit were the same angels that came with her here before.

    I wonder when will the angels invited by Gran Mariae.

    In any case, I left the harpies to Gran Maria.

    ¡¸Are the harpies going to be all right at Vige One?¡¹

    ¡¸ Of course, is there a reason to not let the harpies there?¡¹

    They even already stayed there before with Kierbit.

    ¡¸Although they are not that weak¡­..this is the forest of death.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright. Let¡¯s have them stay at the inn and the mansion for now.¡¹

    As a result of a discussion, it was decided that the harpies will stay at Big Tree Vige and a huge house will be built for them.

    The harpies¡¯ job will be scouting the vicinity from the air.

    If they feel that something happened, they must report it immediately to Gran Maria.

    With them, the scouting range of the angels now extends to Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three.

    It seems like they are flying in a group for a while to try various things.

    I want you to do your best.

    ¡­..areh?

    Then, what will be the role of the angels that were invited by Gran Maria¡­..?

 Chapter 131 - Thereâ€™s a Variety

    <h4>Chapter 131 ¨C There¡¯s a Variety</h4>

    ¡¸Delicious, one more cup.¡¹

    Kierbit and the other angels are enjoying their dinner.

    Alcohol is also served during dinner of the guests.

    And it will be a banquet once alcohol is served.

    Because the residents will also participate in the banquet¡­..

    It will also be lively.

    The harpies are participating too.

    It is a good drinking party.

    Are they already drunk?

    Kierbit has started something like a tap dance.

    With her light rhythm, the ce is now full of excitement.

    Tier and Ya also danced.

    I don¡¯t mind them doing so but please stop tempting me.

    And please, don¡¯t dance on the table.

    ¡¸Ugh, my head hurts¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸This is a trial¡­.¡¹

    Kierbit and her group of angels and the harpies slept until noon.

    I don¡¯t mind if they drink but they should at least control themselves a little to not suffer any aftereffect the next day.

    ¡¸The alcohols here are delicious. Even someone who drinks for the first time won¡¯t be able to hold back.¡¹

    Donovan visits for them but he doesn¡¯t look worried.

    He did not regte the alcohol the guests drunk so I guess it¡¯s fine.

    By the way, aside from the harpies, none of the residents had hangover.

    They are working hard as usual.

    By the way, Kierbit seemed to have influenced the spiderlings with her tap dance.

    The mansion was silent until now but you can hear rhythmical footsteps around since that night.

    Maybe I should tell them to set a ce and time when they can practice.

    ¡¸This might work.¡¹

    The tired Loo and Tier handed a medicine to Fushu.

    That is not a hangover medicine but the reason why Fushu went to this vige.

    It is a medicine for a certain disease.

    Fushu¡¯s son is suffering from an incurable disease so she asked Loo and Flora to make a medicine to cure him.

    Ancestor-san was the one who suggested it so they can¡¯t refuse.

    Maa, their celebrated figure has spoken so there¡¯s no way they can refuse. They will need courage to refuse.

    To gain the favor of their celebrated figure, the two of them did their best.

    I didn¡¯t know about it but Loo and Flora are quite famous in the pharmacy world.

    They don¡¯tck skill in making medicine.

    The problem is the materials of the medicine¡­..but all of them are avable in the medicinal herb field of the vige.

    As for Fushu, she was really surprised because she knows how hard it is to gather materials for medicine making.

    ¡¸Now you only have to wait for ancestor-san to pick you up.¡¹

    ¡¸He was already informed on how much time it will need for the medicine to be made. I think he¡¯ll be here after 2 to 3 days.¡¹

    When we are talking about him, ancestor-san suddenly appeared.

    ¡¸And here I thought I¡¯m too early. This is great.¡¹

    ¡¸Religion founder-sama, my apologies for troubling you.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m free anyway. Now, though I just arrived, do you want to go home immediately?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you very much.¡¹

    Fushu, who has a small amount of luggage and arge amount of souvenir, returned with ancestor-san.

    Ancestor-san¡¯s long distance traveling method is simr to teleportation magic.

    It is only simr but it is different from ordinary teleportation magic.

    An ordinary teleportation magic can be described as making a gate that connects two different space.

    The magical power consumption is depended on the size of the gate, the quantity of things that will pass through that gate, and the distance.

    In addition, it is a high tier magic. From all the people I know of, Beezel is the only one who can do it.

    I thought that the dragons can¡¯t use it but it seems like they only don¡¯t want to because of the high magical power consumption.

    They have wings and they are proud so they can travel wherever they want.

    The can but don¡¯t use it.

    I have to point that important detail out.

    On the other hand, ancestor-san¡¯s teleportation magic can teleport things at a specific location.

    Though it is simr and can also be described as a sort of teleportation magic, it seems like only ancestor-san can use it.

    ¡¸I¡¯m back.¡¹

    Ancestor-san who I thought returned home returned immediately.

    ¡¸You just left a little while ago, you can take it easy.¡¹

    Ancestor-san handed me a small shield. I wonder if this is some sort of present or lodging fee.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹

    ¡¸A magical shield. If you decorate your house with it, it will bestow it with fire protection and your house will be resistant to fire.¡¹

    ¡¸Oohhh. How useful.¡¹

    ¡¸However, you have to keep it away from the kitchen.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, certainly.¡¹

    I decided to disce it at the entrance of the mansion.

    ¡¸Allow me to prepare something for you as thanks for the medicine. I just told you about the situation and we probably won¡¯t make it in time if we have to collect all of those medicine ingredients.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it¡­.but if you want to thank someone, you have to thank Loo and Flora since they were the one who worked hard. Please do so.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, by the way, didn¡¯t you already saw my medicinal herb field before?¡¹

    ¡¸I did but with my medicinal knowledge, I won¡¯t be able to recognize them.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? But from what I heard from Loo, she only self studied the journal written by ancestor-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯m regrly erasing my memory? Keeping knowledge about medicinal ingredients is not very useful because the ecology of medicinal herbs will change with time.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh.Let¡¯s change the topic, how did you know Fushu-san?¡¹

    ¡¸The moment one bes a bishop of the Korin religion is the moment he¡¯ll be acquainted with me. They will be informed about me that time.¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t that bring trouble?¡¹

    ¡¸It won¡¯t. Though I don¡¯t know why they are easily convinced.¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be because there¡¯s a variety of legends about you?¡¹

    ¡¸Might be¡¹

    Ancestor-san headed for a guest room of my mansion whileughing.

    And then, I suddenly realized.

    ¡¸Shining statue¡¹

    That was caused by Fushu-san.

    ¡¸Thank you for taking care of us. I¡¯m interested in that martial arts festival but I have to go home soon.¡¹

    Kierbit said her goodbye before leaving.

    ¡¸That¡¯s regrettable. Maa, if you ever were in the vicinity, please drop by. The harpies will be pleased.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do that.¡¹

    Kierbit¡¯s group are also holding souvenirs.

    ¡¸Will this be alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Just sit. I¡¯ll only send off you halfway.¡¹

    Kierbit¡¯s group will ride Rasuti until the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡¯s capital in the west.

    Frau and several civil servant girls are returning home for business.

    They¡¯re going to hitchhike.

    ¡¸I wish I could use teleportation magic but I guess learning it is really difficult.¡¹

    ¡¸Probably¡¹

    Even the simplest magic is difficult for me¡­.

    ¡¸There are rumors that there are some tools that can induce teleportation magic¡­.but no one has ever saw the real thing. I¡¯ll surely take it if there¡¯s any.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha¡¹

    Dors or ancestor-san might know about it.

    Kierbit¡¯s group rode Rasuti and went away.

    Next will be the martial arts tournament.

    Ah, no, before that, Ria and the others will give birth first.

    Though I want to rx, I¡¯m surely going to be busy.

 Chapter 132 - Second Martial Arts Competition: Common Section, Warrior Section, Model Match!

    <h4>Chapter 132 ¨C Second Martial Arts Competition: Common Section, Warrior Section, Model Match!</h4>

    When I was thought about the preparation of the second martial artspetition, I informed the other organizers.

    Time is fast.

    However, Ria and the others haven¡¯t given birth yet.

    Though I¡¯m a bit impatient about it, there¡¯s no use on being too anxious.

    The martial arts festival this year also consists of three sections:mon section, warrior section, and knight section.

    There is a rise of guests a well.

    That is aside from the usual dragons, Dor¡¯s family, and usual demons, the demon king, Yuri, and Beezel.

    This time, Kwon and Kworun, and tts and Randan are here too.

    Themias are here and Gulf¡¯s group of beastkins as well to participate.

    There¡¯s also ancestor-san but in his case, he never left the vige since he brought Fushu back home.

    Isn¡¯t he an important figure of the church?

    Don¡¯t he have anything to do there?

    Anyway, the martial artspetition began.

    Hakuren and Rasuti are the referees likest time.

    Themon section has the same rule asst year.

    There are also several lucky and misfortunate match up.

    One of the civil servant girls fought against a minotaur, she was defeated.

    ¡¸It was like a match whether her magic will work or not.¡¹

    And the centaurs were really at a disadvantage because of the stage.

    ¡¸I ran too much and fall outside the ring¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t do anything. Can this really be considered as a win?¡¹

    One of the beastgirls was confused about her unexpected victory.

    The matches proceeded smoothly.

    How peaceful.

    The warrior section is also using the same rulest year.

    The winner will remain on the ring and continues to fight.

    The one who won the most number of victory will be the champion.

    Those who lost can fall in line again so if you are motivated, you can challenge as many times as you can.

    It¡¯s almost the same asst year, the difference is that there are two venues this time.

    There is another line of challengers in the vacant venue.

    There are lucky and misfortunate matchups here too.

    The biggest problem this time was already solved which is making another ring.

    Though the minotaurs helped, I still need to rush it.

    By the way, in the warrior section¡­..likest time, the participants are the high elves, onis, lizardmen, dwarves, mountain elves, beastkins from Howling Vige, andmias of the southern dungeon.

    In addition to them, Frau and the beastkin Senna, who showed great performance in themon sectionst year, joined including the minotaur Gordon and the centaur Glueworld.

    I thought that this will be an unpredictable section but¡­..

    Gulf, the beastkin from Howling Vige, is strong.

    It seemed like he has considerably trained.

    Unfortunately, his only good matchst year, the mountain elf Ya, won¡¯t be able to fight with him.

    Ya decided to participate in the knight section this year.

    Though the dwarf Donovan and the centaur Glueworld fought bravely, Gulf became the champion.

    ¡¸Good, I¡¯ll also participate in the knight section next year. I must beat Ya-san.¡¹

    The tired-looking Randan seems to be delighted of Gulf¡¯s victory.

    ¡¸How confident.¡¹

    He lost when he fought against Gulf and Donovan.

    He is third ce.

    By the way, tts won in themon section.

    Next is knight section.

    But before that, there is the model match.

    Because there are many participants, it became a model match tournament.

    There were eight participants.

    Dors, Raimeiren, Grafaloon, Hakuren, Rasuti, Kwon, demon king, and Zabuton.

    The dragon¡¯s eyes are full of motivation but why is it that the eyes of the demon king look dead?

    Also, what worried me the most is Zabuton participating.

    Thinking about it, I have never seen Zabuton fight.

    I think she¡¯s going to be okay since she¡¯s warming up while being surrounded by her spiderlings.

    The matchup will be decided by draw lots.

    The referee is ancestor-san.

    Round one, first match¡­. Dors versus demon king.

    The demon king has a despairing face.

    And the result was as his face showed.

    As expected of the demon king, he did his best to hang in there.

    After the match. A warm apuse was sent to the demon king.

    Round one, second match¡­.Rasuti versus Kwon.

    I personally supported Rasuti but unfortunately, she was defeated.

    Kwon is one step ahead of her in everything.

    Although she lost, Rasuti looked refresh so I¡¯m relieved.

    She also asked Kwon to fight her in various types of games.

    First round, third match¡­..Grafaloon versus Hakuren.

    It was a fierce match.

    It seems to be rted to the sexual advances of Grafaloon to Doraim during the old times. It seems like Hakuren used to drive her away.

    But they look like close friends now¡­.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll clear you of the grudge I hold since that time.¡¹

    ¡¸Which time?¡¹

    Yup, a great match.

    Both of them became ragged but Hakuren won in the end.

    First round, fourth match¡­.Raimeiren versus Zabuton.

    I don¡¯t know Zabuton¡¯s fighting ability so I don¡¯t know what to expect in this match.

    Raimeiren moved swiftly to avoid Zabuton¡¯s string shot.

    She also used bunshin.

    She has at least ten bunshin when she attacked Zabuton.

    Because each bunshin attacked differently, it looks like she¡¯s being attacked by a number of enemies.

    However, Zabuton caught them all and tie Raimeiren to win the match.

    When her victory was announced, she called her spiderlings at the ring and performed a tap dance.

    Zabuton practiced too?

    I apuded because of the superb group dance.

    ¡¸Eh? This is the first time I see someone defeated my wife¡¯s bunshin.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, each one of mother-inw¡¯s bunshin can destroy a mountain in one blow. It was 16, right? She caught them all? Is this a joke?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­.what could I have done if it were me?¡¹

    Second round, first match¡­..Dors versus Kwon.

    I wonder how much their difference is.

    Dors overwhelmingly won.

    It seemed like Rasuti and Kwon¡¯s battle.

    ¡¸You would have won if you already know how to read your opponent¡¯s next move.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected¡­..do your best in your next match, father-inw.¡¹

    They look fresh even after a match.

    Third round, second match¡­.Hakuren versus Zabuton.

    I¡¯m terribly troubled on which one to cheer on.

    I only hope that neither of them will be hurt.

    As soon as I thought of that, the match ended.

    Zabuton¡¯s victory.

    Hakuren was not able to do anything. She is now mummified with web.

    After that, I had to cheer up the sulking Hakuren for a while.

    Finals¡­.Dors versus Zabuton.

    It is a fierce battle.

    At first, Zabuton attacks one-sidedly but Dors evades it all.

    Then, their position changed.

    That scenario was repeated for three times but Dors won in the end.

    I apuded Zabuton who were carried down by her spiderlings from the stage.

    ¡¸As expected of father.¡¹

    ¡¸No, she just gave way. This isn¡¯t something I can boast of.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸You want evidence¡­? Look.¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s waving her legs toward here.¡¹

    ¡¸She gave me face as I¡¯m the dragon king.¡¹

    ¡¸I am the demon king but¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you¡¯re the demon king, the other participants are absurd.¡¹

    ¡¸You did your best father. I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of you, demon king-sama.¡¹

    And the model match ends, the knight section starts¡­..

    ¡¸No, after that match¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, can you give us a little breather?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, that was intense.¡¹

    The heat was too much because of the model match so we took a break.

 Chapter 133 - Second Martial Arts Competition: Knight Section

    <h4>Chapter 133 ¨C Second Martial Arts Competition: Knight Section</h4>

    Until thepetition starts again, the harpies performed their rain dance, the nyunyu-daphnes performed an unusual dance, and the elves performed a musical.

    The harpies did not participate in the martial artspetition so they seem to be looking forward to this performance of theirs.

    The nyunyu-daphnes and the elves are the same.

    It seems like they have prepared especially for their performance too.

    Though their performances are only fillers, they are really good to watch.

    It seems like they manage to move the moods of the knight section participants.

    There are 16 participants in this year¡¯s knight section.

    The only participantsst year that will not participate are the pregnant Ria and Ann.

    Allst year¡¯s participant will participate again.

    They are the vampire Loo, the angels Tier, Gran Maria, Kuudel, and Corone, the lizardman Daga, the devils Bulga and Stifano, the inferno wolf Uno, the spider Makura, and themias Junea and Sunea.

    In addition to them are the new participants which are the mountain elf Ya, the inferno wolf Masayuki, the cocytus wolf Fubuki, and the angel Kierbit.

    Kierbit said before that she¡¯s interested in the martial arts tournament but could not participate.

    Ancestor-san, who heard about it, brought her here with his teleportation magic.

    Looking at the other participants, she made a troubled face. Is she alright?

    ¡­..Tier cheer her up to the point that she dered that she¡¯ll be this year¡¯s champion.

    How did she do that?

    But Kierbit¡¯s first match is against thest year champion Makura. She was defeated.

    As expected of their racial affinity.

    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t able to do anything¡­..¡¹

    Gran Maria consoled the crying Kierbit.

    By the way, the knight section advanced fast. The first round ended in no time.

    It advanced fast but each match was full of ups and downs.

    There is no sure win or lose. Everyone tried hard.

    The winners of the first round are thest year winner Makura, the cocytus wolf Fubuki, the vampire Loo, The angel Tier, the inferno wolf Uno, the devil Bulga, and themias Junea and Sunea.

    Fubuki won against Ya, Loo won against Gran Maria.

    Tier won against Corone, Uno won against Masayuki.

    Bulga won against Stifano, Junea won against Kuudel, and Sunea won against Daga.

    The twomias surprised everyone.

    Everyone knows how they fight using their lower snake body but they polished it more.

    I have a feeling that they are taking these matches seriously as a race.

    I mean, they both won by wrapping the enemy using their lower body while making sure that their upper body is in a higher position..

    Using that strategy, they carried the match¡¯s momentum and won.

    Ria and Ann, who were sitting beside me, told me the horror of their strategy.

    You two are pregnant so please be careful and don¡¯t get too excited.

    After some time, the second round started.

    Themias got unlucky this time.

    It became a match against Junea and Sunea.

    The winner is Junea.

    As expected of the leader of themias.

    However, both of them are injured so Flora had to heal them with magic.

    The other matches are amazing too.

    The match between thest year¡¯s winner Makura and the cocytus wolf Fubuki. Whoever wins between them, I won¡¯t find it strange.

    The winner is Makura.

    However, although she was the victor, it cost Makura one leg.

    Though she lost one leg, it seems like it will grow back again in time.

    However, because she still needs to fight again, Makura received regeneration magic treatment from Dors and Raimeiren.

    Though she lost, it seems like Fubuki doesn¡¯t need to be healed with magic.

    The two remaining matches. The vampire Loo versus the angel Tier.

    The inferno wolf Uno and the devil Bulga.

    The same matches like thestpetition.

    But the result was reversed.

    As if their conversation from thestpetition is some sort of premonition, the vampire Loo won against Tier.

    ¡¸Loo-san you dirty girl-desu. I even gave a hint about how we should fight¡­.¡¹

    Uno managed to counter-attack Bulga¡¯s bunshin and managed to im victory.

    Did he learn something from Zabuton¡¯s battle against Raimeiren in the model match?

    But just because he learned something means it¡¯s an easy battle. Uno received a lot of Bulga¡¯s attack that almost crippled him.

    However, he managed to capture Bulga once that made him the victor.

    ¡¸I, the moment I was caught, the things that I can do was reduced to minimum.¡¹

    Semifinals.

    The first match is Makura versus Loo.

    Makura¡¯s leg was perfectly restored.

    Restoration magic is amazing.

    Makura moved at high speed using its legs.

    Loo yed with her using tricky movements.

    And victory rolled to the hands of Makura.

    So what is the reason of Makura¡¯s victory or should I say, Loo¡¯s defeat?

    Loo show off at the audience using eye-catching movement and during that time, Makura managed toplete the trap she¡¯s setting.

    ¡¸Ugh, regrets.¡¹

    Loo regretted triggering Makura¡¯s trap because she¡¯s busy showing off to the audience.

    Second match, Uno versus Junea.

    I¡¯m unsure how things will turn out but Uno overwhelms Junea right from the start.

    I felt like something¡¯s wrong with Junea. It seems like she feels heavy or was it that her trauma resurfaced when their dungeon was attacked by the kuros in the past?

    If that is the case, I¡¯m sorry.

    Final.

    Last year¡¯s winner Makura versus the inferno wolf Uno.

    ording to what the audience is talking about, Makura is definitely the dominant one. To show their support, Uno¡¯s partner, Kurosan, and the other kuros surrounding the venue howled.

    The air shook in an instant.

    I don¡¯t know who will win.

    Zabuton, who was injured in the model match, is also watching.

    It was a fierce match.

    They approached each other rapidly and when they were about to hit each other, they immediately took some distance.

    They have shed a number of times already so why?

    It seems like Uno and Makura are hiding to everyone that they both had a long-range attack to only use it in this match.

    Makura flies while holding a rounded web.

    It is something that will not inflict damage but it will limit the enemy¡¯s movements once it hits.

    Uno¡¯s mouth opened widely, fireball¡­..the fireball flew.

    In terms of power, Uno¡¯s long-range attack is superior.

    However, Makura managed to withstand it.

    Uno¡¯s fireball hit and gave her a considerable damage, but Makura managed to throw the web ball to Uno making him unable to move.

    Makura attacks at that instant.

    I thought that time that it will be Makura¡¯s victory but I was wrong.

    Uno¡¯s horn shined blue. He used it to break the webs and his freedom. He then intercepts Makura¡¯s attack.

    Because of Uno¡¯s attack, Makura was blown into the air.

    This is definitely a chance.

    Uno roared.

    His body size was doubled.

    Eh?

    He can do that?

    He spitting fireball is already surprising enough.

    It seems like I¡¯m not the only one surprised. Amotion resounded in the venue.

    What happened next is Uno¡¯s pursuit.

    Makura was knocked down and defeated.

    The winner is Uno.

    The rejoicing howl of the kuros around the venue was amazing.

    Uno¡¯s partner, Kurosan, was the one who was pleased the most.

    Though it was regrettable for Makura, I¡¯m happy for Uno.

    When I was thinking about the awarding ceremony¡­¡­

    A problem urred at the ce where I am.

    Ria and Ann, who were watching the finals with me, went intobor.

    I panic.

 Chapter 134 - Childbirth After the Martial Arts Competition

    <h4>Chapter 134 ¨C Childbirth After the Martial Arts Competition</h4>

    The martial artspetition ends and the usual banquet follows.

    After watching the blood boiling martial artspetition, everyone is now enjoying eating and drinking.

    Though Ria and Annbor at the time of the awarding ceremony, they were able to persevere.

    Ria safely gave birth to a boy.

    Ann safely gave birth to a boy too.

    Though a littletepared to the first two, Rize and Rafa gave birth too.

    They both gave me sons too.

    It¡¯s not like I wish for a certain sex to be born but why are they all boys¡­.I wanted men in this vige but this is not what I mean.

    Unlike me, the high elves were in an uproar after three males were born at once.

    As for the onis¡­..they are crying.

    ¡¸The future of the onis is bright.¡¹

    There are more reasons for a banquet now¡­¡­because of that, the banquet will be held for three days straight.

    Though we encountered a problem just before the award ceremony, we still managed to do it.

    Knight section champion, Uno.

    Is his bulking up that time only a technique? He¡¯s back to his normal size now.

    I¡¯m d he¡¯s back to normal.

    Conferring the crown and the trophy are troublesome just like thest time.

    Though the trophy and crown will be put in disy near the hall at the entrance of my mansion, Uno is currently waling embarrassingly with a crown on his head and a trophy on his mouth.

    Kurosan, who¡¯s beside Uno, looks more cheerful than him.

    It¡¯s good that they¡¯re close.

    Although Makura was defeated, she doesn¡¯t seem to be disappointed.

    She was eating potatoes with Zabuton who had just recovered from the damage she received from the model match.

    Good. It seems like she¡¯s teaching her a new skill while eating.

    Even though it is already night, everyone doesn¡¯t seem to cool down from the martial artspetition. There are still those who want to use the ring and fight.

    The champion of the warrior section, the beastman Gulf of Howling Vige, is having a match with the lizardman Daga.

    Ah, Daga is dominating.

    The mountain elf Ya team up with the devil Stifano for a tag match against the inferno wolf Masayuki and the angel Gran Maria.

    The matches ended quickly. They probably only want to digest what they just ate.

    There are two rings so those who wish to have a match don¡¯t need to wait long but I want them to don¡¯t overdo it and don¡¯t get injured if possible.

    Ancestor-san served as the referee, sorry for the trouble.

    Dors group of dragons concentrates on eating, drinking, and watching performances.

    The group exercise by the lizardmen was well received.

    Their movements, including their tails, are fascinating.

    Seeing them, the harpies began trying it themselves.

    Can you do that after the banquet ends?

    It is dangerous to do that since you are under the influence of alcohol.

    The beastkins performed acrobatics.

    They bnce on a ball, performed a seesaw jump, trapeze too¡­.in short, circus.

    Don¡¯t perform knife throwing.

    That¡¯s dangerous.

    Acrobatics are fun too watch but bad for the heart.

    Perhaps that is the charm of acrobatics¡­..the spiderlings had set up their webs all around as safety measures so I guess it¡¯s all right.

    Thanks.

    tts looks happy with Ronana while Beezel is showing Randan around the vige.

    Thinking about it, I have been acquainted with Beezel for a long time.

    The two of them seem to have just taken a bath.

    I don¡¯t mind you doing so but please don¡¯t bring alcohol in the bathroom.

    Yuri, Frau, and the civil servant girls are talking about various things.

    Sometimes, you can hear their brightughter. Are they having some love talks?

    Better take some distance or I¡¯ll get caught.

    Maa, though I¡¯ve seen everyone doing various things, the most energetic in the banquets are the high elves and the onis.

    They are drinking more alcohol than usual.

    The dwarves are in full sts with their role as bartenders.

    The food¡­.ah, they are cooking for themselves.

    I understand that you are in the mood for celebration because of the child births but don¡¯t drink too much.

    Like that, the banquet continued but some people returned home the second day because they still need to take care of the fields.

    As expected, it is a little bit unfair for the residents of Vige Two and Vige Three.

    Or maybe, the only one who thinks that this is unfair is me.

    In any case, I made sure that the kuros and spiderlings who are guarding Vige Two and Vige Three can enjoy the food too.

    Beezel, tts, and Randan decided to return home on the night of the second day.

    ¡¸I want to enjoy it a little more¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Ronana, I wille again.¡¹

    ¡¸Prioritize your job.¡¹

    It seems like the demon king is also busy but he¡¯ll still stay.

    The dragons will stay as long as the banquet continues.

    They are basically free.

    However, it seems like they need to be in a certain ce in order to put pressure on strong existence.

    ¡¸Maa, there is nothing wrong with being absent in a year or two.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it alright for Rasuti and Hakuren to stay in this vige? ¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. There¡¯s no problem. ¡¹

    ¡¸Can you tell me the truth? ¡¹

    ¡¸It is quite easy to tell them to stay on a certain ce but I want her to stay in this vige to fulfill my dream¡­.my dream of my eldest daughter giving birth to a child.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re really saying that while ncing at me¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸This medicine is good for relieving fatigue. If used by a human¡­.he¡¯ll be able to work hard for ten days.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s dangerous¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸It is not. It is safe to consume.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not saying dangerous in that sense¡­.maa, whatever. Please don¡¯t show that to others.¡¹

    ¡¸I will do so in the future ¡­¡­ I already hand some to others.¡¹

    ¡¸eh?¡¹

    Ehto¡­.

    I would like to believe that no one will try to drug the vige chief.

    Let¡¯s believe them.

    The four giving birth enlivened the end of the martial artspetition and gave the Big Tree Vige vigor.

    And I feel like the others want to get pregnant more.

    Un, I will do my best to not consume that medicine.

    I also want to praise the one who tried to give one to me upfront.

    I¡¯ll have her take care of the others for the time being.

    I¡¯ll just have to notpletely fail at least until the banquet ends.

    Ah, my cheeks are melting as I look at my new sons.

    Somehow, Gulf of the Howling Vige and themias remained for a while even after the party was over.

    Their purpose is special training.

    Uno and Makura have won already and the lizardman Daga is also popr.

    Daga is not weak but why is it that he¡¯s as popr as Uno and Makura¡­?

    It seems like it is because he¡¯s a humanoid.

    Indeed. Uno and Makura are definitely irregr opponents.

    Daga is aware of the reason of his poprity so he had refrained from using tail attacks.

    That is probably another reason for his poprity.

    I nced at Gran Maria.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t we have to work?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course of course¡¹

    ¡¸Good, let¡¯s do our best today too.¡¹

    Upon hearing me, they all suddenly beat up their opponents with their every effort.

    By the way, Flora, who was asked to be the healer during the martial artspetition, during the banquet, and during the special training after the banquet, was tired.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you praise me a little more?¡¹

    She¡¯s absolutely correct thus, I praised Flora.

 Chapter 135 - Naming and Future

    <h4>Chapter 135 ¨C Naming and Future</h4>

    The names have been decided.

    Ria¡¯s son is Ririus.

    Rize¡¯s son is Riguru.

    Rafa¡¯s son is Ratte.

    Ann¡¯s son is Torain.

    High elve¡¯s children were named by their mothers.

    I¡¯m not sure if it is a custom or aw but I feel like they need to use the first syble of their names.

    Regarding Torain, his name is the result of me and Ann consulting Dors, demon king, and ancestor-san.

    At first, Ann proposed a certain name but I find it hard to pronounce it.

    To put it simply, it is something likebining only consonants.

    At first, I thought that Ann was bullying him by naming him after a devil from hell.

    But I know that both of us love our son so I stopped thinking that way.

    Is it that if someone were to know his true name he can only be obedient to that person until death? Nah, it would be better if his name is easy to pronounce.

    However, what I intended to is not working.

    No, it is better to say that I could not satisfy Ann.

    When I told her my proposal, she only said ¡°I understand¡± in a lonesome manner so I have to find another way to solve this.

    Maa, I¡¯m not confident in my naming sense so I can¡¯t name him too.

    Since I was troubled, I consulted the demon king who was just by my side at that time.

    That might have been a mistake.

    ¡¸You are asking me, the demon king, for that?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to participate if you don¡¯t want to.¡¹

    Dors and ancestor-san participated and they came up with a lot of name ranging from the meaning of names and some great men in the past.

    In a way, these three were more enthusiasticpared to me and Ann.

    I can understand Dors and ancestor-san but I don¡¯t know why the demon king is so eager.

    ¡¸Father, do you really have to take that much time just to name a child¡­.¡¹

    I agree with Yuri.

    Eventually, the three of them narrow it down to one name each. To choose from one of those, we use draw lots in front of the Big Tree vigers.

    In order to not let anyonein, we even performed that draw lot in front of the god of creation¡¯s statue.

    Ann checks the three names first before putting them in a box.

    I¡¯ll be the one who¡¯ll draw one out.

    The result is Torain.

    The demon king raised both his hands to the sky to express joy.

    ¡¸I think that the names that were not chosen were not bad. I¡¯ll be d if you grant them to your next children.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, those names are not bad. I¡¯ll do what you said.¡¹

    If the mother permits it, I¡¯ll name my next two sons with the names that Dors and ancestor-san thought of.

    I¡¯ll probably have more children because I¡¯m doing this and that.

    ¡¸Ria, Rize, and Rafa, I¡¯ve been mean. I only took care of Torain.¡¹

    I apologized to the three of them.

    I¡¯ve only been devoting my time with Ann and Torain because of the naming incidence.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not since Dors-sama and the others are involved.¡¹

    You¡¯re right but it still pains my heart.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t mind it. We are even thankful that you let us name our sons.¡¹

    Compared to Ann, they are very familiar with the name they gave.

    ¡¸That and¡­.¡¹

    Ria, who¡¯s holding Ririus, straightened her posture.

    ¡¸I have said this so many times but, please let me raise our son as the high elve¡¯s leader.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it will be as Ria¡¯s desire.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    ¡¸Rize and Rafa, you can also raise our sons ording to what you hope them to.¡¹

    The two of them bowed.

    When a boy was born, it is not like he is a threat to Alfred¡¯s position.

    If it¡¯s just me I wouldn¡¯t even think about such unnecessary thing but when Ria and the others are pregnant, they are not thinking the same.

    There will be no problem if it is a girl but what will happen if another boy will join the family?

    Because of that, they took a step forward as a precaution.

    They said that no matter if their children will be male or female, the high elves will raise them in Big Tree Vige.

    Rize and Rafa¡¯s sons will also be raised by them as aides of Ria¡¯s son.

    I don¡¯t think that there is a need to decide what they will do in the future as soon as they were born but the three of them insisted.

    Is it me that is strange?

    Can¡¯t children be raised as equally as possible¡­.?

    That thinking might not be suitable for this world.

    Maa, if that is the case, I¡¯ll just love you equally.

    ¡­..

    There¡¯s also a possibility that they are only irritable because they just gave birth.

    Let¡¯s talk to them again after they calm down a little more.

    Also, I¡¯ll consult Loo and Tier.

    I don¡¯t want my children to be raised by only their mothers.

    I want to be a good father but it is not good to force others with my belief.

    To be honest, a good father for me is one that only has one wife.

    But that belief is useless with my current polygamous rtionship.

    This is one of those times where my belief is like poison.

    I want to get through this leisurely but children are involved so I can¡¯t be careless.

    By the way, with regards to parenting¡­..

    I rarely do something.

    Ririus, Riguru, and Ratte will be raised in the high elve¡¯s residence.

    I asked their mothers to raise them at my mansion but they declined saying that the children might misunderstand.

    I preached them about the importance of children being raised with their father but it was useless.

    Maa, I wanted to exin the importance of environment to children but they don¡¯t listen.

    I can only go there to see them.

    Ann¡¯s son, Torain, is the son of the oni maid representative so he¡¯ll definitely be raised in my mansion.

    Near my room¡­.

    Or so I thought because before I can even make that suggestion, it has already been decided that he¡¯ll be raised in the oni maid¡¯s ce.

    Ugh, how sad.

    Though it is good that it will be easy to meet him.

    ¡¸In regards to parenting, it is said that the mother should be the one doing it as much as possible.¡¹

    Although those are the words of Dors, ancestor-san and the demon king also said something simr so I did not go against it.

    But before that, there is something I really want to consult them.

    I showed Alfred and Tiselle to their newly born brothers but it seems like they don¡¯t understand their position.

    They are siblings but with different mothers.

    Even so, I want them to get along.

    When I was embracing Torain, I saw Kuro¡¯s lonely looking face from a distance.

    I hand over Torain to Ann, sit on the floor, and call Kuro.

    Kuro dly came to my side andy down.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to hold back. You¡¯re my family too.¡¹

    I said that while petting Kuro. Yuki came to me andy down as well.

    ¡¸Hahaha¡¹

    I¡¯m petting Kuro and Yuki.

    Technically speaking, my rtionship with them is longer than my rtionship with Loo.

    I should also take a good care of them.

    When thinking so, something patted my back.

    When I look at it, countless number of kuros are waiting in line.

    ¡­¡­..

    ¡¸Okay, just for today.¡¹

    I also pet them all.

    Tens of yearster.

    ¡¸Ririus, Torain has returned from the south after his victory.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, with Master Daga and Master Glueworld apanying him, it is doable.¡¹

    ¡¸You talk like it¡¯s simple, can you do the same?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahaha, will you leave the army to me?¡¹

    ¡¸You have a good personality but you¡¯re not suited for it, sorry. I will not be irresponsible enough to leave the army to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I know that mymanding ability really sucks so there¡¯s no need to say more.¡¹

    ¡¸You are already shining in something other than leading the army Mr. Forest Ambush King. ¡¹

    ¡¸That title doesn¡¯t make me happy at all. What¡¯s with Forest Ambush King¡­.can you change it? I would prefer Jet ck Chaos or Wave of the Demon Bow. ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes, I¡¯ll tell our parents that you are not satisfied with the name Ratte. ¡¹

    ¡¸Mou ¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s end that chat there. Though the south was cleared up, the west side is being pushed. Go there and help Riguru. ¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? Isn¡¯t Master tts already there? Will they really need me? ¡¹

    ¡¸This is a request from Master tts. He would like to hear about the strategy you formted a little more.¡¹

    ¡¸But they are fighting a frontal battle.¡¹

    ¡¸Master tts is there. Riguru is also asking for help and only you can move independently so there¡¯s no loss.¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you just doing various things in front of a desk?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I wish for it and we have no spare manpower so it can¡¯t be helped. We widened our territory too much.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. That¡¯s because Master Makura and Master Uno were too enthusiastic.¡¹

    ¡¸I feel sorry for their enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸I know right. That time, I swore to absolutely not to oppose Master Makura and Master Uno.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­.there are too many people we can¡¯t offend.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. Let¡¯s not count them. My heart will break.¡¹

    ¡¸And to think that we¡­.me, you and Riguro are called ¡°Sannin¡± by the enemies.¡¹

    TN: Yeah. Same title as Big Snake, Big Boobs, and Big J of Boruto¡¯s dad anime.

    ¡¸Forest Ambush King can¡¯t ept it? This is the first time I heard it.¡¹

    ¡¸We are even called the Shinigami Brothers of the Depth.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. That¡¯s really a luxurious title for weak-ass brothers.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s enough, be careful. Don¡¯t die.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you too.¡¹

    ¡­..

    I had a strange dream.

    My dream is about my children fighting a war.

    They seem to be ying an active part but it is a nightmare for a parent.

    Let¡¯s take a note of this to stop it from being a reality.

    Also, I need to expand the field so that we don¡¯t have to go out to earn money.

    I¡¯ll work hard for my children so they can take care of the farm¡­..

    No, forcing them to be farmers is not good.

    I have to listen to their desire¡­.

    ¡¸Ano? Vige chief? The children can¡¯t talk yet so I don¡¯t think it is the right time for career counseling¡­¡¹

    Because of my dream, I¡¯ve taken a strange action.

 Chapter 136 - Autumn Harvest and This and That

    <h4>Chapter 136 ¨C Autumn Harvest and This and That</h4>

    Autumn hase.

    It is also harvesting time.

    So far, we have already harvested all the crops. All I need to do now is to plow them again using the AFT to turn everything into soil and to also expand the field.

    Even though autumn harvest time means it¡¯s almost winter, I still need to turn them into soil.

    However, I need to be careful since this time, it¡¯s different from usual.

    It is because I will have Vige Two and Vige Three farm normally.

    I need to make sure that I¡¯ll leave the seeds for them to use.

    Can that really be done¡­.

    There are crops with seeds but aren¡¯t these too few?

    Also, should I just leave the root crops alone¡­.

    Though there¡¯s a variety of them, I have to choice but to check them.

    But what about those seedless crops¡­? How troublesome.

    Since banana has no seeds, what am I supposed to do with them?

    When plowing using the AFT, is my consciousness considered as the seed?

    In any case, we can also try buying seeds and seedlings from another ce.

    We are the only ones farming at this ce so we have to buy somewhere else.

    Normally, every ce in existence should be practicing farming.

    The minotaurs are a good example. They are experienced farmers.

    But presently, the only thing they can do is to put their hearts to it.

    ¡¸In other words¡­.the Big Tree Vige will do the usual after the harvest but what will Vige Two and Vige Three do?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¹

    I asked one of the civil servant girls to have the others assembled.

    ¡¸This wine, it is a little bitter but we can take care of it by peeling the skin.¡¹

    The dwarf Donovan said so.

    I wonder what he wants to imply.

    ¡¸You can do it yourself, why are you telling me that?¡¹

    I don¡¯t think it is something he needs my permission to do¡­..

    ¡¸No, that is¡­..weck manpower to peel the grapes.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, do you have someone in mind?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to ask for the beastgirls because of their dexterity but they are busy in times like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. They are busy making oil and other processed goods.¡¹

    ¡¸The high elves and the mountain elves are also busy with their usual winter work, the lizardmen too.¡¹

    ¡¸During this season, it will be harder to find someone who is avable.¡¹

    Our work was basically stacked up because we were not able to do them during the martial arts festival and the autumn harvest.

    ¡¸Thus, as a result of looking for manpower¡­.can you ask themias if they want to earn? I want to hire them.¡¹

    Thus, you require my permission.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind but what are you paying them with?¡¹

    ¡¸Food and amodation while staying in this vige. I¡¯ll also give them crops as payment since they want it.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright. No problem. Donovan, you can decide the quantity and what crop you¡¯ll pay them with.¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative. Leave it to me.¡¹

    Thus, a group ofmia came¡­.six of them.

    The group ofmia stayed in the vige to help with brewing alcohol. They are in charge of peeling the grapes and mashing them.

    Yeah, a peaceful scene.

    When harvesting ends, it is barter time with the Howling Vige.

    This time, Daga is our representative.

    It seems like he promised to meet them after they returned home at the end of the martial arts festival.

    I don¡¯t mind but please don¡¯t forget why you¡¯re there.

    Two of the civil servant girls apanied the group to do the ounting.

    As for the physicalbor, we¡¯ll employ the residents there.

    Because of their ongoing circumstances, I want them to earn a little.

    They seem to be having trouble with the human vige again.

    I don¡¯t mean to thrust your neck but, can¡¯t you do anything about it soon?

    The human vige that is troubling the Howling Vige is also part of the demon king¡¯s kingdom so won¡¯t it be solved once I spoke with either the demon king or Beezel?

    Ah, but, Gulf joined the martial artspetition and I¡¯m sure he saw both the demon king and Beezel.

    At that time, did he manage to convey the problem to the demon king or Beezel?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I¡¯ll just think about my next move after talking with the residents of Howling Vige.

    I was consulted.

    ¡¸Eh? Me? Talk to the demon king?¡¹

    Daga came back from the Howling Vige with Gulf.

    As for the exnation.

    It seems like the vige is already reaching its limit and they are already on the verge of moving away.

    Originally, if the vige is in trouble, the vige leader, the one who governs the viges, will be their representative to appeal to the feudal lord¡­..

    Once you submitted your appeal, it means that you are entrusting everything to the feudal lord and you¡¯ll follow his decision that follows¡­.

    However, the feudal lord is very inclined to the humans and is very distrustful of the Howling Vige so the appeal is pointless.

    Therefore, the only way is to appeal to someone higher than the feudal lord.

    They thought of directly appealing to the demon king¡­.

    ¡¸Can you please speak to demon king-sama on our behalf?¡¹

    ¡¸On your behalf¡­in short, you just want me to convey what¡¯s happening to your vige to the demon king?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Why didn¡¯t you speak with him during the martial artspetition?¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.ehto¡¹

    Frau barged in while I was speaking with the embarrassed Gulf.

    ¡¸Ano, demon king-sama is the greatest person of the kingdom. There is no way that an ordinary citizen can directly speak with him.¡¹

    ¡¸But he even thought of a name for my son.¡¹

    ¡¸Normally, that will never happen.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But if it is the vige chief, I think it is possible for you to speak directly to demon king-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it¡­.let¡¯s hear the root of the trouble first.¡¹

    Though I¡¯m still not convinced, I want to know how worse the situation of Howling Vige is.

    The name of the human vige that is troubling the Howling Vige is Hyuma Vige.

    The cause of dispute, a woman who married someone from Howling Vige returned to Hyuma Vige.

    After that, the business with Howling Vige has suddenly be unfair and they also pressure to the surroundings.

    The Howling Vige did not stay silent and try to appeal about their situation to the surrounding vige.

    The Howling Vige thought that they willpromise with the help of the surrounding vige but Hyuma Vige chooses to stop trading.

    And it leads down to the present situation.

    ¡¸The Howling Vige is being used of the reason why the woman returned to Hyuma Vige.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Why did she return? Is her rtionship with his husband bad?¡¹

    ¡¸No, their conjugal rtion was not bad. The woman is also a good daughter inw. However, she was not able to adapt to the living condition in the mountain that deteriorates her physical condition. The woman desperately tried to remain but she was still sent back to Hyuma Vige because if she¡¯ll die¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why you returned her¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Maybe because I¡¯m hearing the story from the Howling Vige¡¯s side, I can¡¯t see what the Howling Vige has done bad.

    I also think that it is good that the Howling Vige has not brought out their arms and tried to deal with it calmly.

    ¡¸Why is the feudal lord close with the Hyuma Vige?¡¹

    ¡¸The feudal lord is a human. In addition, Hyuma Vige is closer to the lord¡¯s mansion than the Howling Vige. The lord has nevere to Howling Vige but the lord has stayed many times in Hyuma Vige.¡¹

    That feudal lord, why is he only backing up the vige that has taken care of him?

    ¡¸To begin with, the vige mayor and I already went to the lord to talk about the current situation. However, the Hyuma Vige insisted that Howling Vige is evil. Though we want all of these to be solved with talking, we left thinking that it¡¯s useless.¡¹

    Fumu.

    Is he implying that Hyuma Vige is a bully?

    I want to hear Hyuman Vige¡¯s side¡­.

    Frau has signaled me from behind while I was thinking.

    ¡¸There is something I want to verify¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    I listened to Frau and continue to interrogate Gulf.

    ¡¸Is the woman who returned home a daughter of someone influential in Hyuma Vige?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that she¡¯s a rtive of the vige chief of the Hyuma Vige.¡¹

    ¡¸And the husband from Howling Vige?¡¹

    ¡¸The vige mayor¡¯s son. He¡¯s Senna¡¯s older brother.¡¹

    ¡¸How did they be a couple?¡¹

    ¡¸It was decided by their parents. I heard that it is to deepen the friendship of Hyuma Vige and Howling Vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Is their marriage celebrated?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. There¡¯s a grand celebration at Hyuma Vige. Even the feudal lord participated.¡¹

    After I finished the interrogation, I looked at Frau¡­.

    She¡¯s holding her head.

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸After hearing all of those, it ispletely obvious that Howling Vige is the viin!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    This world, I still don¡¯t understand the rules here that much.

    Is it because of cultural difference?

 Chapter 137 - Howling Villageâ€™s Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 137 ¨C Howling Vige¡¯s Trouble</h4>

    We part from Gulf a little as I listen to Frau¡¯s exnation.

    ¡¸They must have not thought about what marriage means and treats her like an ornament.¡¹

    ¡¸If someone wants to deepen his rtionship with you and gave you something to signify it, what do you think will happen if that something was not suitable for the vige? Can you really just return it?¡¹

    ¡¸Now that you said it¡­.it seems like they are not willing to deepen their rtionship.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Exactly.¡¹

    ¡¸However, what happened here is that it didn¡¯t happen to an ornament but to a person. From my point of view, the Howling Vige just don¡¯t want to take responsibility and doesn¡¯t want the trouble of letting her die there.¡¹

    ¡¸Just like you said, it is a grave misconduct. But there is more to it.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸The proof of goodwill of the vige, are you really just going to let it rot on your side then return it as it rots?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not¡¹

    ¡¸If you feel the same as the other side and wants to build a good rtionship with them, you¡¯ll definitely not return it.¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡¹

    ¡¸You will take a good care of that ornament and will never let it rot no matter what. If they really have a good intention, why did it not happen?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to confirm thister but, did they really treat the woman, that is married to their house, in a good way?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..So, you are trying to imply that the Howling Vige did not recognize the marriage the same way as the Hyuma Vige did?¡¹

    ¡¸I think so. In addition, the lord is also involved.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. He did participate in the wedding ceremony.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, in other words, the lord recognize their marriage. However, they returned the woman back to the vige¡­.it is a direct p at the lord¡¯s face.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If you look at it deeper¡­..there is also the possibility of that woman being an illegitimate daughter of the lord.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸The feudal lord doesn¡¯t just attend a wedding ceremony of an ordinary citizen.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸The lord¡¯s daughter from Hyuma Vige was returned there without being cherished¡­..I¡¯m already surprised that the lord did not assemble his army to advance to Howling Vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.¡¹

    I asked Gulf the thing that Frau wants to ask.

    ¡¸She¡¯s definitely treated like a wife. She doesn¡¯t seem to be dissatisfied too.¡¹

    To save time, Frau sat next to me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s natural. She was sent there as a wife so she can¡¯t show that she¡¯s dissatisfied.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, you are saying that they are treating her badly?¡¹

    ¡¸If her body did not deteriorate, I wouldn¡¯t suspect so but¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸About that¡­.she caught a mine cough. She¡¯ll die soon even if we don¡¯t return her.¡¹

    ¡¸Die soon¡­.mine cough?¡¹

    ¡¸Mine cough¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies but, what is a mine cough?¡¹

    ¡¸It is like an omen sickness that if you get it, you¡¯ll surely die. Those who caught mine cough, they will immediately die if they don¡¯t leave the vicinity of the mine.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­there was that issue?¡¹

    ¡¸We are living near a mine. We can¡¯t bear to see her suffering so we forcibly returned her but¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you mention the mine cough to Hyuma Vige?¡¹

    ¡¸We said that she¡¯s sick and will be healed in time if she leaves the mine. However, they broadcast the divorce of the couple and we were not able to do anything about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Mimunication.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Mimunication-desu!!! Damn it!!!¡¹

    After that, Frau called Beezel via the small wyvern messenger. Beezel then went back and forth from the Howling Vige and Hyuma Vige.

    He also talked to the feudal lord to put an end to it all.

    ¡¸Maa, it will not be restored soon but the rtionship between Howling Vige and Hyuma Vige is already moving towards that path. It seems like they are on the verge of going berserk if I have not visited them.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-thank you. Also, Beezel¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it, the lord is a good and understanding person. Fraurem, this is a form of borrowing my power that you should have not done.¡¹

    ¡¸I think that this is still better than telling it directly to demon king-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right but¡­.in the future, I want you to think about the factions involved.¡¹

    ¡¸In this matter, which faction is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Count Pugyaru¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.I¡¯m sorry father. There could have been an easier way to deal with it.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. You were not in the court for too long.¡¹

    Beezel returned home after eating dinner and taking a bath.

    ¡¸An easy way to deal with it?¡¹

    ¡¸Count Pugyaru¡¯s daughter is currently residing in this vige.¡¹

    One of the civil servant girls huh.

    ¡¸Will it be easy to directly appeal to a count?¡¹

    A count is like the boss of a number of feudal lords in a certain territory and their rtionship is simr to a militarymander and his subordinates.

    Since Beezel is a different territory boss, things will getplicated if wordse out.

    It might even turn into a conflict.

    This time, it ended with the talk of Beezel and the lord so it seems like it will be treated as unofficial.

    Even so, I think it is still better to greet Count Purgyaru for the time being.

    This mole hill might turn into a mountain if ites outter.

    ¡¸It is really troublesome.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I have made a wrong move due to carelessness. I have to reflect on what I¡¯ve done.¡¹

    ¡¸Maa, at least we solved one trouble. Let¡¯s think of it as a good thing.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. And, that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    The husband and wife, which are the reason of all the trouble, got remarried.

    The son of the vige mayor of the Howling Vige and the rtive of the vige chief of Hyuma Vige.

    ording to Frau¡¯s analysis, that girl is an illegitimate daughter of the lord.

    She gave birth after returning to Hyuma Vige¡­.her child is a beastkin.

    The Hyuma Vige and the woman lowered their heads to the Howling Vige and they hope that with their second marriage, everything will be fine.

    But for me, I think that if they have talked about everything in the first ce, it will not turn to that¡­.

    The Hyuma Vige is the one that forced the divorce since they thought that the woman was treated unjustly by the Howling Vige and almost died. They probably find it hard to lower their head.

    At least I think that it is good that it did not escte to an armed conflict.

    But since they remarried¡­.there is a chance of her getting mine cough again if she lives in Howling Vige.

    It would be best if the husband lives in Hyuma Vige instead however, it will be a symbol of Howling Vige bending their knees to Hyuma Vige.

    This is really annoying.

    As a result, the two of them and their child moved to Big Tree Vige.

    Though he is the next vige chief of Howling Vige, living here is better than going to Hyuma Vige.

    ¡¸Please take care of us from now on.¡¹

    ¡¸Likewise¡¹

    The Howling Vige¡¯s mayor¡¯s son, the beastkin Gutt.

    Her wife is Nashi.

    Their daughter is Nutt.

    ¡¸I think you already know but¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I will forget about being the vige mayor¡¯s son and would live here as a normal viger. I am Senna¡¯s older brother but I will lower my head and obey Senna.¡¹

    ¡¸G-good.¡¹

    It is good that he¡¯s too understanding¡­.being ¡°too¡± probably is good, right?

    Senna looks pleased with something.

    ¡¸Cherish your wife and child.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    It has been four years since Nutt was born.

    She¡¯s older than Alfred so it will be great if she will be like an older sister.

    With this, the case was settled.

    That¡¯s what I thought¡­.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a newly wed couple. Let¡¯s build a new house.¡¹

    ¡¸Since you will now stay in this vige, why don¡¯t you marry here too?¡¹

    The high elves suggested and the mountain elves followed up.

    ¡¸There is a great shrine here.¡¹

    Ancestor-san, who has been staying here for a long time, goes with the flow.

    ¡¸Prepare for the banquet.¡¹

    Those who seemed to be waiting for the right timing gathered and it was celebrated grandly.

    Let¡¯s think about the details next time.

    By the way, Gutt¡¯s family fainted as they met Kuro and Zabuton.

    ¡­¡­..are they really that scary?

    Though they did not faint, themias, who are here to brew alcohol, screamed.

    They look scary but they are not bad.

    Nutt got used here after a couple of days and she¡¯s even riding a kuro to run around.

    Though Nashi is still scared, she¡¯s adjusting to her new life with the help of Senna.

    As for Gutt¡­.he was out cold for a couple of days but he managed to recover after tasting the alcohol and food of this vige.

    ¡¸D-do your best, me.¡¹

    Off topic.

    Gulf nned to stay in Big Tree Vige this winter in order to watch over Gutt.

    ¡¸Is it okay? Don¡¯t you have a wife in Howling Vige?¡¹

    ¡¸It will be fine as long as I exin it properly. Besides, it is my wife who asked me to do so.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    ¡¸Our daughter is here.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, right.¡¹

    Gulf stayed in the inn.

    Daga, Uno, and Makura also gather in the garden of the inn to have some sparring match.

    I don¡¯t mind but please don¡¯t forget your job.

    Ria.

    I understand that you want to participate but you still need to rest.

 Chapter 138 - Hot Spring Investigation Group Reformation

    <h4>Chapter 138 ¨C Hot Spring Investigation Group Reformation</h4>

    The angels invited by Gran Maria did note.

    What¡¯s wrong?

    ¡¸I really would like to know.¡¹

    Gran Maria is a little anxious.

    On the other hand, Kierbites often to y¡­.

    ¡¸Keirbit, do you know something?¡¹

    ¡¸About what? However, I told them that Ie here to y.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸Gran Maria, among you angels, are most of you be considered as someone close to Kierbit?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re okay¡­.but I can¡¯t really say about others.¡¹

    Since Kierbit oftenes here to y, I wonder if that will make the others hesitate toe here.

    ¡­¡­.

    Juste whenever you feel like it.

    A loud sound broke out in a corner of the Big Tree Vige.

    ¡¸Failure¡¹

    ¡¸Right, failure.¡¹

    ¡¸Regrettable¡¹

    The dwarves, mountain elves, and onis sighed all together.

    They are trying to make a pressure cooker.

    It is the result of me recalling the thing called pressure cooker and the convenience it gives to cooking. I taught them the structure¡­.

    And it seems like it didn¡¯t go well.

    There are things where my knowledge about the structure of things is ambiguous and it seems like it is difficult to make a pot that you has a cover that doesn¡¯t let air escape.

    I thought that it will be simple as heated iron expands but it doesn¡¯t seem to be so easy.

    By the way, they seeded in obtaining the same effect the pressure cooker can give using magic.

    However, the data gathered is not enough to make a pressure cooker.

    I want to believe that they are not wasting time during this busy season.

    Beastkin Gutt and human Nashi migrated here and are being helped by Senna.

    Gutt is Senna¡¯s older brother and they don¡¯t seem like they have a bad sibling rtionship. Gutt is also obediently following Senna so no problem has urred.

    ¡¸Please take care of Gutt¡¯s family for a while.¡¹

    ¡¸I intended to do that from the start. You do not have to worry.¡¹

    Ramurias, the caretaker of the beastkins, has no problem in epting Gutt¡¯s family.

    It is a good family.

    The beastboys are also familiar with Gutt and Nashi and they are also making friends with Nutt, the daughter of the two.

    In the future, she might be partnered with one of them.

    Yup, the future is bright.

    Ancestor-san.

    The vampire¡¯s progenitor, the great Korin religion founder¡­.

    Is helping with harvesting, cooking, and he¡¯s also making essories.

    Other than that, he enjoys morning, noon, and evening baths and he also ys from time to time.

    He¡¯s especially skilled in mini bowling, darts, and golf.

    My impression of him, good time management skill.

    His instant teleportation is convenient too.

    ¡¸It is a little unique but it¡¯s not too difficult. It is a magic I developed after erasing my memory.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh.¡¹

    I would have asked him to teach me if I have magical talent.

    While I¡¯m feeling impressed, Loo tells me secretly.

    ¡¸Ancestor-sama is the only one who doesn¡¯t find it difficult. A normal person has to spend his whole life to learn it¡­.that¡¯s the difficulty level.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸By the way, vige chief. The thank you gift of Fushu from her previous request will be ready the next spring.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? I don¡¯t know what it is but I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be pleased. Of course, Loo and Flora will be pleased as well.¡¹

    It was Loo and Flora that suffered during that time so I¡¯ll be grateful if they¡¯ll be pleased.

    Once harvesting is finished, preparations for winter are carried out.

    It is mainly securing firewoods that will be used during winter and collecting materials for the work that will be performed inside the mansion.

    And making preserved food too.

    Making preserved food is simple, we just smoke meat.

    They mainlye from killer rabbit with horns and great boar that the kuros hunted.

    By the way, not too long ago, they had to look for me to take care of great boars¡­.but now, they don¡¯t need my help.

    It seems like there are a rise in the number of wolves like Uno who can hunt a great boar alone and the others can take care of it with a team.

    You¡¯ve be more reliable but I prefer you not getting hurt.

    As we prepare for winter, I suggested something if we can afford to do so.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s reform the hot spring investigation group.¡¹

    Hot spring.

    I personally want to go to that hot spring beyond the northern dungeon.

    Last time, they said that it is too hot bath into but if I¡¯m with them, I¡¯ll be able to draw water from the river.

    Of course, I¡¯ll be the leader.

    No, even if I¡¯m not the leader, it will mean nothing if I¡¯m not participating.

    ¡¸In addition, I still have yet say hello to the titans of the northern dungeon.¡¹

    I have known their existence for some time but I have not yet met any of the titans from the northern dungeon.

    Attaching various reasons for me to be able to join the hot spring investigation group was met with strong resistance from the vigers.

    ¡¸First of all, I don¡¯t mind the reformation of the hot spring investigation group.¡¹

    A vigerpromised.

    ¡¸However, it is dangerous so I oppose the participation of the vige chief.¡¹

    Or not.

    Is the north really that dangerous?

    ¡¸If you really want to greet the titans of the northern dungeon, let¡¯s call them here.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? No, that would be impolite.¡¹

    ¡¸Considering our power rtionship, it is fine. On the contrary, why is it that they haven¡¯t greeted you yet and why is it that no one has raised this issue until now?¡¹

    ¡¸No no, wait wait.¡¹

    Is their race that friendly?

    That they wille here to greet me without calling them¡­.

    ¡¸Besides, why do you want to greet them yourself? Have they done something that significant for you to do that?¡¹

    ¡¸Should I be indebted to them first before I greet them? Ehto¡­.Ah,st year. When we noticed that we don¡¯t have enough houses for the newly arrived residence, they promised that they will take them in.¡¹

    ¡¸It is not a favor but a trade since we will hand them some supply. In addition, Hakuren-san and Rasuti-san exterminated most of the bloody vipers that are troubling them.¡¹

    The flow of discussion shifted at the direction of calling the titans from the northern dungeon.

    If it is the usual, I¡¯m already swept away.

    But today, I am different.

    ¡¸No, I will go.¡¹

    What strengthens me to go this far?

    Hot spring?

    Of course not.

    I want to avoid calling the unknown titans of the northern dungeon.

    Since there is an errand near their area, what¡¯s the point of calling them here?

    I want to leave but I don¡¯t want to bother them.

    Though the discussion shifted a bit, I believe that the hot spring investigation group will fail to make that a hot spring without me.

    ¡¸If it is really dangerous, I¡¯ll return on the spot.¡¹

    From everyone¡¯s reaction, it seems like it is really a dangerous ce. Even I will hesitate to send the vigers into such a ce.

    In any case, I improvise, adapt, ovee.

    Hot spring investigation group, reformed.

    The leader! Me!

    Members!

    Vampires Loo and Flora.

    Angels Tier and Gran Maria.

    High elf Ria.

    Oni Ann.

    Lizardman Daga.

    Devils Bulga and Stifano.

    Dragons Hakuren and Rasuti.

    Inferno wolves Kuro, Yuki, and 50 more.

    Makura and one hundred more spiders.

    There are also ancestor-san, angel Kierbit, and beastkin Gulf.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸Rather than an investigation group, this is more like an invasion troop.¡¹

    Frau muttered so.

    ¡¸You¡¯re exaggerating. Well, the number of members is indeedrger than expected¡­.¡¹

    The other high elves, lizardmen, and the mountain elves tried to join but I refused them.

    I want them to stay to protect Big Tree Vige.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave everything to you while I¡¯m gone.¡¹

    I said that to Frau, the mountain elf Ya, and the dwarf Donovan.

    Of course, I also said that to Zabuton and the remaining kuros.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s go.¡¹

    I carry a bag¡­.a kuro took the bag and carry it for me.

    I¡¯m empty handed.

    That¡¯s sad so I¡¯ll just carry a tree branch¡­.there¡¯s no fallen branch.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I took out the AFT and transformed it into its hoe form.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    When I said that, ancestor-san approached me.

    ¡¸Ano, I¡¯ll send you there using magic.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    When ancestor-san said so, Hakuren and Rasuti looked at him as if they didn¡¯t like it.

    Okay, there¡¯s no need to walk.

 Chapter 139 - Earth Rat

    <h4>Chapter 139 ¨C Earth Rat</h4>

    Ancestor-san¡¯s teleportation magic can¡¯t teleport a lot of people so he¡¯ll teleport us using ordinary teleportation magic.

    I entered a ck hole and the next moment, I¡¯m already in a different ce.

    That feels unusual.

    The ce we were teleported to is an open area in the forest. There are also rocks stacked up and there is a gap between those rocks which might be the entrance of the northern dungeon.

    Thinking about it, these stacked up rocks looks like some kind of ruins.

    Beyond those rocks is a big mountain.

    There is still a distance before we can reach it but it¡¯s quite impressive.

    It looks like a wall.

    Since this mountain is not visible from Big Tree Vige, I¡¯m actually considerably moved.

    Magic is amazing.

    While thinking so, I felt something strange on what I¡¯m standing at.

    ¡­..

    Is this soil?

    The ground here is soft.

    No, it can be considered hard but not as hard as the soil at the outskirt of Big Tree Vige.

    Even without using the AFT, this can be plowed.

    The only problem is whether this soil has nutrition¡­.

    We¡¯re in a forest so there is a possibility that this is not that nutritious.

    Anyway, let¡¯s try plowing it¡­ah, this is not the right season.

    It will be winter soon.

    While I was thinking about all of those, everyone arrived.

    I want to postpone troublesome things but I still have to do it.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s greet them first.¡¹

    I¡¯m not good at meeting people for the first time so I¡¯m nervous.

    I must not appear rude.

    Since Hakuren and Rasuti had alreadye here before, I asked them to be the guide but not long after, I felt shaking and heard loud noises from the rock pathway.

    And, the titans came out from the gaps of those rocks.

    They look¡­.hairy?

    I can specte where their hands and feet are but their whole body is covered with hair.

    They gave aical feeling simr to those you can see from a children¡¯s show.

    But, they really are big.

    They exceed my height by arge margin.

    About three meters¡­..no, there are also five-meter ss.

    Those titanse out from the gaps of the rocks one after another and run to where we are.

    I wonder why.

    I have a bad feeling about this¡­.

    There is no doubt that we are their goal.

    While I was thinking about how to greet them, they separate into two and go behind us.

    Eh?

    When I was thinking why, Ann pointed the ce where they came from.

    After the titans came out, a big snake that is enough to swallow a man whole came out too.

    Bloody viper.

    Are they being chased by it?

    I thought Hakuren and Rasuti have exterminated a lot of them before, is it one of the survivors?

    I took out the hoe form AFT and took a stance.

    Something¡¯s wrong with the bloody viper.

    Areh?

    The bloody viper doesn¡¯t seem to be chasing the titans and its rampaging to where it is.

    Why?

    Looking at it closely, the bloody viper¡¯s tail is torn off and blood is flowing.

    And a huge mouth is biting its tail.

    ¡¸Earth rat!¡¹

    Ria shouts.

    ¡¸It is a demon beast that is good at digging and attacking from the ground!¡¹

    Earth rat.

    It is called a rat but it is good at digging, shouldn¡¯t it be called a mole?

    Anyway, it looks like a very dangerous creature.

    The bloody viper was eaten in front of us.

    ¡¸Oh, let¡¯s beat it first then take its meat¡­.¡¹

    Rasuti mutters.

    Should we really do that¡­.

    The earth rat is looking at us.

    The scared titans ran behind us.

    Because of that, the earth rat goes to us.

    On the ground.

    Straight.

    And so, I attacked it with my AFT in its hoe form. By the way, the others attacked too.

    Hakuren and Rausti punched, Daga and Ria sword attacked, and Loo, Tier, and Flora attacked with magic.

    Yup, overkill.

    I feel like Ria¡¯s sword attack is enough to kill it.

    Anyway, the crisis is now over¡­.or not?

    The kuros scatter around while being cautious.

    The spiderlings surrounded the outskirt of the rock area while spreading their webs.

    It doesn¡¯t look like that they are using it to trap something but they are spreading their webs to use it as sensors.

    That makes me feel relieved.

    While thinking so, the spiderlings made amotion.

    They are warning us from something. Suddenly, a part of the ground rises and one of the kuros was thrown out into the air.

    A big mouth spread from the ground and swallowed the kuro who was thrown in the air.

    ¡­¡­¡­earth rat?

    Another one came?

    No, more than that¡­.

    ¡¸Uwawawawawawawa!¡¹

    Panic!

    I must help it!

    I¡¯m holding the AFT in its hoe form¡­.useless.

    The kuro it swallowed may turn into fertilizer too once I use this and it will be toote to regret it.

    Then how about ax? Hatchet?

    No, the earth rat is about to dive on the ground to run away.

    I caught its butt using the sickle form of the AFT and pull it out off the ground.

    This feat is impossible if it¡¯s just my power but I was able to do it with the help of the AFT.

    The earth rat squealed in surprise.

    I¡¯m sorry but we are in a dog eats dog world and I want you to return the Kuro¡¯s pup.

    Using the sickle form AFT, I shed the neck of the earth rat.

    And tear its body.

    I found Kuro¡¯s pup.

    It¡¯s covered in gastric juice and doesn¡¯t move.

    Was I toote?

    I became uneasy but it soon moved and woke up.

    ¡¸Oohhh¡¹

    Great.

    I made it in time.

    What a relief.

    Then, I noticed.

    I am bloody.

    Yeah.

    Ah, I know that you want to show me your gratitude for helping you but we will onlybine our dirt.

    ¡¸There might still be something around! Do not let your guard down!¡¹

    I said that but the only careless one here is me.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I already checked using detection magic but I can¡¯t detect anything anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸I have the same result.¡¹

    Loo and Tier can use detection magic so I had them check the surrounding.

    As a result, there were seven earth rats in total.

    Hakuren, Rasuti, Bulga, and Stifano run immediately as soon as one was detected.

    And they rooted out all of them.

    ¡¸Earth rats are usually living in the east¡­.it is unusual for them to appear here.¡¹

    Ria tells us so.

    Did something happen on the east?

    Either way, I asked ancestor-san to return me to the vige so I can wash my body.

    It was a short trip.

    I came back immediately.

    ¡¸Thank you very much for the rescue.¡¹

    In front of the entrance of the dungeon, the titans bowed together.

    A mass of hair.

    There are approximately 50 of them.

    There¡¯s only a few of them huh.

    Half of them has the same height as a human but¡­they might be children.

    There are about 5 of them who were rescued from the stomach of the exterminated earth rat.

    They were injured but at least nobody died.

    That¡¯s good.

    ¡¸Now, since the earth rat doesn¡¯t usuallye here, do you know the reason why they have done so this time?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡­.¡¹

    It looks like it¡¯s not easy for him to say.

    Why is he hesitating?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. Please say it.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡­..before¡­¡­the two of them came, a part of the dungeon copsed as they exterminate the bloody vipers.¡¹

    The representative of the titans looks at Hakuren and Rasuti.

    By the way, I remember receiving a report of that incident.

    ¡¸It is dangerous to leave the copsed part so we fixed it little by little¡­.¡¹

    Don¡¯t tell me¡­.

    ¡¸The copsed part got connected to a hole and that¡¯s where they came out.¡¹

    Ah¡­.

    I see.

    Got it got it.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry.¡¹

    I bow to the bowing titans.

 Chapter 140 - Titans and Resumption of Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 140 ¨C Titans and Resumption of Investigation</h4>

    It seems like the titans being hairy is some sort of evolution to defend themselves to the bloody vipers of the northern dungeon.

    Even if they are swallowed by bloody vipers, their hair will protect them from gastric juice and they¡¯ll survive by raging inside its stomach.

    It seems like the bloody vipers know about it so they don¡¯t touch the titans.

    And even if they touch the titans, they will not eat them.

    But that¡¯s only applicable to adults.

    Bloody vipers target the less hairy children.

    The titans are also no match against the bloody vipers but they can fight against young bloody vipers.

    That is how the titans and bloody vipers are rted.

    By the way, the titan¡¯s children are covered with full body wigs made up of adult¡¯s hair.

    I get it now.

    I apologized because the reason why the earth rat shows up was the copsed induced by Hakuren and Rasuti but the titans did not receive my apology.

    ¡¸They came out from the copsed part of the dungeon but it does not necessarily mean that they are the cause.¡¹

    The earth rat rarelyes here and to think that they¡¯lle out from that copsed part of the dungeon.

    I don¡¯t want to mind this so I¡¯ll think of it as a coincidence.

    The titans.

    They are good people.

    So we had a banquet for them.

    The venue is Big Tree Vige.

    At first, we thought of doing it in the dungeon but among the group, Ann is the only one who could cook perfectly.

    I, Ria, and ancestor-san can cook too.

    But for the others, they are only at helper level¡­..

    I tried calling back ups from Big Tree Vige but Donovan, who can¡¯t cook, looked really lonely so I decided to change the venue to Big Tree Vige.

    Ancestor-san worked hard with his teleportation magic.

    Though he looks tired, he did not stop from eating and drinking.

    And the banquet bes lively.

    The titans are pleased with the food and alcohol of the Big Tree Vige and are really excited with the program.

    When the mountain elves made their demonstration, there was a great cheer.

    If you put wheat into the machine they made, it will automatically turn into flour.

    They announced it along with the performance of the elves and the civil servant girls.

    I feel like the background music helped me calm down.

    The power of music is amazing.

    So does the power of steam.

    When the mountain elves saw the steaming out during the distition process in alcohol making, they thought of things where steam can be used so I taught them everything I know about steam power¡­

    And theypleted it already.

    Or not.

    They¡¯re still amazing though.

    The first problem they encounter was the heat of the steam has been transferred to the flour.

    It burns it.

    It also takes time.

    Using mortar to grind it is faster.

    However, I never thought that they¡¯ll be able to improved it this soon.

    I thought so while watching the machine they build burning.

    ¡­¡­.

    Burning?

    ¡¸Please be relieved. We have already prepared arge amount of water so it will be put out immediately.¡¹

    No, that¡¯s not the problem¡­.maa, everyone¡¯s fine so I guess it¡¯s okay?

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Let¡¯s just cheer at them.

    It not a cheer of joy because they burn it.

    With the titans here, the party continuedte into the night.

    The next morning.

    I soon as I woke up, I immediately washed my body to return to what I¡¯m supposed to do before the banquet.

    Hot spring investigation group, fresh start!

    I asked ancestor-san again to teleport us in front of the entrance of the titan¡¯s dungeon.

    I checked the traces of yesterday¡¯s battle.

    We checked if there are still earth rat nearby using Loo and Tier¡¯s magic.

    They detected nothing so I felt relieved.

    By the way, I divided the hot spring investigation group into two.

    One group will be the hot spring investigation group and the other group will investigate the hole that appeared from the copsed part of the dungeon.

    It is pointless to fill it out since the earth rat can easily dig through it.

    We should investigate the reason why the earth rat hase to this ce or the titans will never be at peace.

    The titans said that the copse is not the cause but I feel sorry for them so I offered to investigate.

    Hakuren and Rasuti are particrly motivated.

    This will serve as their reflection on what they¡¯ve done.

    Do you best.

    I wanted to take part of the hole investigation group but everyone rejected it.

    They asked me to continue to be a part of the hot spring investigation group.

    I tried to resist but I can¡¯t think of any realistic reason.

    ¡¸Inside the hole in the dungeon is pitch ck¡­.¡¹

    So it¡¯s like night there huh.

    Kuh.

    Using torch is not good for various reasons.

    It can¡¯t be helped so I¡¯ll stick with the hot spring investigation group.

    Other members are angels, Tier and Gran Maria.

    Lizardman Daga.

    Angel Kierbit.

    Beastkin Gulf.

    The inferno wolves are useful at night but all of them are on this group.

    Hole investigation group, Leader: dragon Hakuren.

    Sub-leader, dragon Rasuti.

    Devils Bulga and Stifano.

    Vampires Loo and Flora.

    High elf Ria.

    Oni Ann.

    And ancestor-san.

    All the spiders including Makura are also part of the hole investigation group.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t overdo it.¡¹

    I said that to Hakuren¡¯s group who are heading towards the dungeon.

    Maa, ancestor-san is with them so they can withdraw in case of emergency.

    Loo and Flora are there too so healing with magic will not be a problem.

    I also think that it is not dangerous but¡­..

    I somewhat feel enthralled, will they be alright?

    ¡­¡­

    There¡¯s no point in worrying about it.

    They already left so we¡¯ll leave too.

    Let¡¯s just trust them.

    Besides, it is wrong for me to worry on that side.

    Our side has something to do as well.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve discovered and verified the position of the hot spring. It¡¯s there.¡¹

    We followed Gran Maria¡¯s direction and headed north.

    ¡­¡­.

    We walked in the forest for a long time.

    And, it¡¯s pretty hot.

    We advanced towards it while I¡¯m making a road using the AFT.

    It is really convenient since I don¡¯t get tired while I¡¯m using the AFT.

    Unlike the previous vige connecting roads I made, this one¡¯s width is enough for a person to walk to.

    On the way, we met with a small bloody viper and a pretty big grappler bear but I exterminated them using the hoe form of the AFT.

    We continue to move forward.

    Beastkin Gulf and lizardman Daga¡¯s POV

    ¡¸Daga-san, the vige chief¡­.isn¡¯t he incredibly strong?¡¹

    ¡¸Did you think that he¡¯s weak?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought he¡¯s an ordinary human.¡¹

    ¡¸Can an ordinary human make a vige in the middle of the forest of death?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible. No, what I thought was¡­.I¡¯m certain that he¡¯s getting along with Kuro-san and Zabuton-san¡­. Yeah, an ordinary human can¡¯t do that. Thinking about it, he can speak with demon king-sama like it was nothing. He really has the ability to be the vige chief.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. He¡¯s the vige chief we are proud of. Please never make rude remarks again.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. Though it¡¯s probably toote¡­.I¡¯ll do that.¡¹

    Angel Kierbit and Gran Maria¡¯s POV.

    ¡¸Though I already know about it¡­the vige chief is incredibly strong. ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I think so too from time to time. ¡¹

    ¡¸If only he¡¯s not Tier¡¯s husband¡­. ¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll go for him? ¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally, I¡¯ll offer him to propose marriage. ¡¹

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you tell him that? ¡¹

    ¡¸Us angels follow one husband one wife policy. I¡¯m the daughter of the angel¡¯s leader so I will follow it. ¡¹

    ¡¸What a shame. ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.that open-mindedness, perhaps you¡­. ¡¹

    ¡¸As long as you love what you do, why hold back?¡¹

    ¡¸What did Tier says about it?¡¹

    ¡¸She encouraged it.¡¹

    ¡¸Tier did?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Though angel¡¯s rules are important¡­. A new child has not been born these past years because of that rule. Tier-sama doesn¡¯t want our race to decline.¡¹

    ¡¸Mou¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸If you are interested, I will mediate with the vige chief to form a rtionship with you.¡¹

    ¡¸An attractive proposal¡­. but let me think about it first. There are various things I need to consider.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu. I understand. The leader¡¯s daughter is really the serious type.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s that but I thought that it would be better for me to wait for the vige chief¡¯s son to grow up¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kill you if you do anything strange to Alfred-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Wai-, sto-, what¡¯s with that bloodlust of yours? Joke, it¡¯s only a joke. There are also others, like Ririus and Riguru.¡¹

    ¡¸You already have a n of making one of them your future husband¡­. how hungry are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think that it is better to n for the future?¡¹

    Kuro¡¯s offsprings(wolve¡¯s POV)

    ¡¸Just as expected.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we only have to follow Kuro-sama and Yuki-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸However, we should beat everything as soon as we felt their presence.¡¹

    ¡¸I know but, it is hard to sense those who are hiding underground.¡¹

    ¡¸In addition, even if we can sense it, we can¡¯t do anything about that big grappler bear.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Even if we all attack it without fearing for our lives, we¡¯ll only be massacred¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuro-sama must not be injured at any cost.¡¹

    ¡¸In any case, we should focus on scouting what¡¯s ahead of us. I¡¯ll ask Kuro-sama for permission to scout further.¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative. Ah, vige chief has kicked another grappler bear.¡¹

    ¡¸One blow¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t the safest formation be the one with the vige chief at the front?¡¹

    ¡¸That is right but if we do that, what¡¯s the point of us escorting him¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­let¡¯s just do our best. No, let¡¯s persevere!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooouuuu!¡¹

 Chapter 141 - Hot Spring?

    <h4>Chapter 141 ¨C Hot Spring?</h4>

    This is the third day of making a road toward the hot spring.

    We finally arrived.

    The foods we consumed on the way is mainly bloody viper and grappler bear¡¯s meat.

    The snake is delicious but the bear is not.

    The kuros are pleased with it though.

    Apart from the taste, we¡¯re notcking with the amount.

    By the way, Kierbit cooked with me.

    ¡¸There are various seasonings so even if you are not that skilled, it doesn¡¯t taste bad.¡¹

    Kierbit said that but I¡¯m not that unskilled.

    I can proudly say that I have some cooking skill.

    If she said those words to the oni maids, they¡¯ll probably be burning with spirit right now.

    Anyway, she helped me so it¡¯s great that I don¡¯t have to cook alone.

    The ce we arrived at is at the foot of a mountain. We still need to climb for 20 meters.

    Green disappeared and rocky area appeared.

    It is quite hot.

    ¡¸The air smells a little but it is not toxic.¡¹

    Tier examines the surroundings.

    I¡¯m not particrly worried about the air since the previous investigation team was safe but there is a possibility of hot springs generating toxic gas every now and then.

    That¡¯s dangerous.

    I jeopardized the safety of the vigers because of my carelessness.

    I have to reflect.

    ¡¸The high elves and the inferno wolves are sensitive to the surrounding air so it¡¯s alright.¡¹

    I epted Tier¡¯sforting words and checked the hot spring.

    It is a small pond in that rocky area.

    Though there¡¯s a decent amount of water, it is making a thick bubbling sound as steam escapes from it.

    ¡¸It looks like even soaking your hands to it is too dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸Look like it¡­. it is exposed to the air, why is it too hot?¡¹

    Could it be that there is magma nearby?

    If that is the case, this ce is dangerous.

    ¡¸I think that it is because of the rock¡¯s natural property. It¡¯s the one affecting the water.¡¹

    ¡¸The rock¡¯s property?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The rock around here seem to store heat.¡¹

    I don¡¯t quite understand.

    So I tried to experience it first hand.

    I looked for a rock that can be held with one of my hands.

    And pick it up.

    My impression, an ordinary rock.

    Tier set a rock on fire with magic.

    I thought that it would turn ck but nothing happened.

    ¡¸Please take it.¡¹

    The freshly baked rock? Are you nning on torturing me?

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright.¡¹

    After she says that, I tried picking it up fearfully.

    It¡¯s not hot.

    Oohhh, it¡¯s not hot.

    ¡¸However, it will soon be¡­.¡¹

    Hnn?

    It¡¯s getting warmer.

    ¡¸What is happening?¡¹

    ¡¸That rock will continue to be hot. If received heat of about 100 degrees, it will also have an output of 100 degrees.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Since the rocks are colliding with each other, they will continue to exchange heat with one another. The heat exchange might even have prated deep underground.¡¹

    TN: Just a friendly reminder, this is fantasy.

    And because the groundwater was heated up, it became a hot spring.

    In that case, can this really be called a hot spring?

    Or just warm underground water?

    What¡¯s the definition of a hot spring in the first ce?

    ¡­¡­

    Even if I think about it, I don¡¯t know the details.

    Anyway¡­.let¡¯s survey the surrounding.

    The hot pond before me is overflowing with water but it is not much to form a river. The water is just slipping through the gaps in the rocks.

    It might have been seeped by the soil under the rock.

    I had Tier, Gran Maria, and Kierbit search for a nearby river.

    If the river is hot, then that¡¯s it.

    If the river is cold, I will make a waterway from this hot pond and from the river and make something like a bathtub as a meeting point of the two.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a river on the west.¡¹

    After discovering a river, Gran Maria returns.

    ¡¸Is it cold?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It is cold enough to drink.¡¹

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s cold, then the rocks around it¡­..are the rocks there different from the rocks here?¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it.¡¹

    ¡¸Are the rocks here widespread?¡¹

    ¡¸They can¡¯t only be found here, stones with the same property are mine in different areas and are widely used as thermal instion stone.¡¹

    ¡¸Thermal instion stone?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. They don¡¯t need to be lit up so the can warm up safely. I think the titans are using them to warm themselves up during winter.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I see. It can warm them up even without using fire in the dungeon.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Is that so?

    If I use this rock, can I build a greenhouse?

    Thinking about it, it may be useful in various ways.

    This looks usable even in cooking.

    I got derailed.

    Tier and Kierbit also came back after finding a river but it looks like the river that was found by Gran Maria is the closest.

    What happened next is simple.

    It¡¯s the AFT¡¯s turn.

    Let¡¯s have the side of the river first.

    Yup, an ordinary river.

    It is flowing from the mountainous north to the south.

    ¡¸Is this river connected to the river by the vige?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it is another river. It will turn west after going down southward a little.¡¹

    Alright.

    I made a ce for the bathtub at the immediate side of the river.

    A wide one is good.

    In order to make this 25-meter long pool, I have to deforest this area.

    By digging.

    Digging.

    The shallow pool was made in a very short period of time.

    Even the minotaurs, centaurs, and titans can use this.

    Let¡¯s make the middle deeper.

    I also made a waterway as the drain.

    I reconnected it to the river.

    Next, make a temperature adjustment area at the north of the bathtub.

    The merging of river water and hot pond water will ur here. It will be controlled to make the right temperature.

    The deforested trees will be turned into both walls and tub.

    Of course, there¡¯s a male section and a female section.

    I also made a dressing room¡­.however, there¡¯s no roof.

    Only floor and wall.

    At least it still takes form.

    Good, now, it¡¯s time to make a waterway from the hot pond.

    I dig a waterway towards the hot pond by being lead by the kuros.

    Yup, this is fun.

    Complete.

    Thinking about it, it has been three days since we arrived at the hot pond.

    In order to take a hot spring bath, the hot water must umte.

    Meanwhile, I¡¯m making pails and other bath tools.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    The thermal instion stone.

    If I use that rock, can I make a sauna?

    I¡¯ll give it a try.

    Recently, I thought that my construction skill was bing dull because I left all the construction works to the high elves but I managed to do it.

    There is now a four and a half tatami mat sauna. Meanwhile, the hot water has umted in the bathtub.

    ¡¸Ah, great bath!¡¹

    So the result of the hot spring investigation group is having an open-air hot spring? Let¡¯s enjoy it.

    Beastkin Gulf and lizardman Daga¡¯s POV.

    ¡¸Daga-san, the vige chief is absurd.¡¹

    ¡¸Is he? He usually gives off that feeling.¡¹

    ¡¸In a normal standard, this kind of facility can¡¯t be built in a short period of time.¡¹

    ¡¸That would be the case if the vige chief did it alone. However, you and me helped him. We should be proud.¡¹

    ¡¸We only help by lifting things. I also never thought that deforesting the trees of the forest of death was so easy, and did I already say that he also carved those rocks like it was the simplest thing to do¡­. I am now convinced that he built that vige alone.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Ah, how about you drink too?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it alright?¡¹

    ¡¸The vige chief permitted to do so if it¡¯s only a little.¡¹

    ¡¸An understanding vige chief, how envious.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, I¡¯ll tell the vige chief that you wish to migrate.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to do so but I¡¯m currently holding a certain position. Maa, I¡¯ll think about it¡­..Yummy.¡¹

    ¡¸This is handmade by the vige chief.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh¡­.my heart wavers.¡¹

    Angels Kierbit and Gran Maria¡¯s POV

    ¡¸H-hot¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Ara. Kierbit, giving up already?¡¹

    ¡¸O-of-of course not¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸The, let¡¯s add water¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t don¡¯t don¡¯t. No more.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you want it warmer?¡¹

    ¡¸No more, why are you doing this?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, that¡¯s because I heard that sauna has beautifying effects.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.seriously?¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously-desu.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ll persevere a little longer.¡¹

    ¡¸Good¡¹

    Kuro¡¯s offsprings(wolve¡¯s POV)

    ¡¸Well, that hot water is good. Superfortable.¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re scared of taking bath¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Your turn is earlier than mine. It¡¯ll be my turn soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, don¡¯t ck off. Check the surrounding. Bloody vipers and grappler bears might appear anytime.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. But won¡¯t boss vige chief will just exterminate it as soon as one appears?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not referring to where he is, I¡¯m talking about the angel-neesans.¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies, I¡¯ll do it for the angel-neesans.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, they are amazing if the three of them will be working together but it will be a problem if they are alone.¡¹

    ¡¸They are our good partners, let¡¯s do our best for them.¡¹

    ¡¸For the time being, our role is simr to rms.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooouuuu!¡¹

    My and Tier¡¯s POV.

    ¡¸Great hot water. I could finally rx.¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    ¡¸This is the first time that Tier and I were alone outdoor.¡¹

    ¡¸Outdoor¡­. right, first time alone outside your room.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s bring Tiselle next time.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    Is the hot spring found by the hot spring investigation group a hot spring? Well, I thoroughly enjoyed it.

 Chapter 142 - Earth Ratâ€™s Hole in the West

    <h4>Chapter 142 ¨C Earth Rat¡¯s Hole in the West</h4>

    I am Rasutisumoon.

    I¡¯m a dragon whose favorite is dried persimmon.

    Though I didn¡¯t act like it before, I¡¯m proud to say that I have acted like a grown-uptely.

    It seems like I¡¯m doing a good job that even my father and grandfather praise me.

    Then there¡¯s the destruction in the northern dungeon.

    It is a failure that both me and Hakuren-aneesama did when we were hunting bloody vipers.

    I thought that a part of the dungeon copsing is a small thingpared to exterminating bloody vipers but I never thought that I was too naive.

    The vige chief lowered his head to the titans.

    Because of what we have done, the vige chief was forced to lower his head.

    The vige chief might think of it as the proper action but it gave me a shock.

    To think that the vige chief will lower his head because of what we have done.

    And it looks like Hakuren-aneesama was more shocked than me.

    For the vige chief to apologize, this is not aughing matter.

    I¡¯m smiling but I¡¯m angry inside.

    I¡¯m really angry.

    The titans obviously fear us and there¡¯s no enmity between the titans and us for me to turn my anger to them.

    I understand what I¡¯m feeling.

    I¡¯m angry at myself.

    In order to calm myself, I need to do something outstanding.

    I¡¯m not asking to be forgiven but I have to do something in order to suppress what I¡¯m feeling.

    Because of that, though it is a little troublesome, we¡¯ll investigate the hole which the earth rats havee out from.

    If some heinous individual appears, I¡¯ll use him to rx but¡­.

    What if a sealed devil* or an evil deity is there?

    TN: Devil here is not the same as the devil servants of the dragons(like Gi, Stifano, and Bulga). You can think of Satan as a devil and the devil servants of the dragons as diluted/minions.

    This might be more dangerous than I thought.

    I have to reflect.

    The vige chief is probably not expecting anything like that to happen.

    He only wants to check the hole, make sure that everything is fine, and find out if there is anything that threatens the lives of the titans.

    The copsed part of the dungeon is quite deep.

    I remember that there were a lot of bloody vipers here.

    That¡¯s why this ce copsed¡­..

    Let¡¯s forget about it.

    We went down to the copsed part where the earth rat came out from. It looks like a tunnel.

    The sudden copsed probably opened a hole in the middle of that tunnel.

    The height of the tunnel is about 5 meters.

    It is also fairly wide.

    It extends to the east and west.

    The earth rats came from the east and are digging towards the west.

    Now, which way should we head to?

    ¡¸Rasuti, I¡¯ll head east. Go west.¡¹

    I can¡¯t go against Hakuren aneesama

    I obediently follow her.

    Mypanions are the vampires Loo and Flora.

    High elf Ria.

    Devil Bulga and Stifano.

    And half of the spiderlings.

    Hakuren-aneesama is being apanied by the oni Ann and the other half of the spiderlings.

    The vampire¡¯s true ancestor is also with her.

    The vampire¡¯s true ancestor.

    Grandfather said that I shouldn¡¯t oppose him as much as possible.

    He¡¯s that powerful.

    However, he¡¯s not absolute.

    Grandfather said to not oppose the vige chief no matter what¡­.

    I wonder why?

    We already had a fight before and didn¡¯t we reconcile immediately afterwards?

    Maa, ancestor and vige chief are close to each other so they surely won¡¯t be hostile against each other.

    It is the same for Hakuren-aneesama.

    I¡¯m sure he¡¯s a reliable person.

    ¡­¡­

    If Hakuren-aneesama acts recklessly, the vige chief will surely be angry if she didn¡¯t protect the oni Ann and the spiderlings.

    When I was thinking of such a thing, the vampire¡¯s true ancestor waves his hand towards me.

    Did I look too worried?

    Or can he read my mind?

    If that is the case, he¡¯s amazing.

    To be able to read a dragon¡¯s mind¡­..

    Remembering what grandfather told me, I tried thinking of a joke.

    No response.

    It seems to be alright.

    If he can really read my mind, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll burst intoughter immediately.

    Don¡¯t tell me that my joke is boring?

    Now, we¡¯re going to a serious investigation towards the west.

    So¡­.

    I breathed in greatly and spouted fire at once.

    I¡¯m in my human form but I¡¯m still a dragon.

    Should I continue this for about 5 minutes?

    Since I continue to spit fire, the small fries will all be exterminated.

    The only one who¡¯ll be left behind will be the ringleader.

    I¡¯m sure of it.

    Now, let¡¯s go.

    I encouraged my stunnedpanions.

    By the way, Hakuren-aneesama has done the same thing.

    They got angry.

    It seems like we¡¯re wrong to use fire in a cave.

    Though I certainly thought about the vige chief¡¯s principle first before doing anything¡­.

    ¡¸It is safe for dragons but not for me.¡¹

    The high elf Ria said that.

    If you use fire in a cave, it seems like it will consume the air needed by living things.

    I think I heard something like that a long long time ago¡­..

    It¡¯s not rted to dragons so I didn¡¯t pay any attention to it.

    ¡¸There¡¯s air flowing so I guess it¡¯s okay¡­.¡¹

    If it¡¯s okay then there¡¯s no problem.

    Let¡¯s continue the investigation.

    We only walk through the tunnel.

    On the way, we found something poisonous looking so I burnt it with my me. The end.

    To be honest, this is boring.

    The only thing I look forward to is the food prepared by Bulga and Stifano during our break.

    We advance as the tunnel continues.

    As Ria said, there¡¯s an airflow so it¡¯s not a dead end.

    And we reached that ce¡­..after a few days.

    We finally arrive.

    It¡¯s an open space.

    The space is spherical but not in a clean way, it¡¯s deformed.

    But there is a jet ck rock at the bottom of the sphere.

    ¡¸Is that some kind of seal?¡¹

    The jet ck rock has some characters carved to it so it might really be so.

    Then, what is sealed in it?

    It must be big considering the size of this ce.

    There is a hole just right above the rock.

    The wind blowing ising there so it is likely connected to the ground.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll scout it.¡¹

    The vampires Loo and Flora went up the hole.

    I¡¯m slightly envious because I can¡¯t fly in my human form.

    In any case, given the distance we traveled, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s still the forest of death.

    I don¡¯t think that we have traveled to a distance where we have reached the west mountain.

    ¡­¡­.

    Loo and Flora soon returned.

    They gave us a warning.

    ¡¸Undead!¡¹

    The sound of falling can be heard as skeletons and zombies fall from the hole as they chased Loo and Flora.

    They hit the jet ck rock as they fell and stop moving. These idiots.

    The ghosts are a little troublesome because they can fly.

    Normal attacks don¡¯t work on ghosts too so they should be attacked with magic.

    However¡­.

    ¡¸Everyone, behind me.¡¹

    I¡¯ll just finish them off with my fire breath.

    I spit fire with my every power and incinerate the ghosts who came over.

    The falling skeleton and zombies were incinerated too.

    I continued blowing toward the hole.

    Perhaps my exhrating me has already gushed to the ground.

    The surrounding undead must have burnt too.

    Hahaha.

    ¡­¡­.

    Areh?

    Could I be doing something catastrophic to the ground?

    Stop!

    I¡¯ll be yelled at!

    I had Loo carry me to the ground. The forest is burning.

    I returned to my dragon form and conjure wind¡­.not working.

    But I still continue to do it¡­.I¡¯ll extinguish this fire.

    Ugh, why haven¡¯t I foresaw this¡­

    But I¡¯ll do my best.

 Chapter 143 - Earth Ratâ€™s Hole in the East

    <h4>Chapter 143 ¨C Earth Rat¡¯s Hole in the East</h4>

    My name is¡­.Gavaru¡­.is it?

    I think my name is longer than that¡­.

    Maa, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Just think of me as the nice, hardworking ancestor of the vampires.

    I erased my memory so I don¡¯t really know even if I try hard to remember it.

    Now, let¡¯s get back to what I¡¯m going to say. I¡¯m surprised with the miracle of someone with my blood gave birth to a child.

    I did not think it was possible so I immediately look for her.

    And it leads to more surprises.

    The first on the list is me being able to see the figure of the god of creation.

    My connection with the Big Tree Vige started there. This vige is very exciting and funny.

    The food and alcohol here are especially good.

    There are also a lot of toys to y with.

    Recently, my rtionship with Dors and the demon king of this generation has deepened that we arefortable with each other.

    I truly wanted to live here.

    However, I have something to do.

    Is having a vi the limit?

    Fortunately, I don¡¯t have problem with money so I won¡¯t trouble the vige.

    I even help voluntarily like with harvesting.

    One day, the vige chief forms a hot spring investigation group that will head north.

    Yup.

    Naturally, I¡¯ll join.

    It looks interesting.

    That¡¯s what I thought so I joined¡­..

    Hmm, a surprise attack by the ground rat.

    Though it is a troublesome enemy, it is not a threat.

    As for the vigers¡­.they don¡¯t have to fight hard.

    There was one wolf that was eaten because it let its guard down though.

    The vige chief was able to rescue it by using an incredible power so I don¡¯t need to give them a hand.

    After that, it was discovered that the vige¡¯s dragons were involved with the attack of the earth rats.

    The vige chief bowed.

    No no vige chief.

    A person of a certain position should never lower his head easily even if he is apologizing.

    Look, the titans are troubled too.

    Besides, there is a chance that the dragons are not the real cause of the earth rat encounter¡­.

    The vige chief lowering his head might mean that the vige is admitting its wrongdoing.

    Come to think of it, I think that a lot of conflicts might have been avoided if people don¡¯t mind things like face and pride.

    Apologizing obediently when there is really a reason to.

    Perhaps only a truly strong man can do this.

    Right, exactly.

    After that, we had a banquet with the titans.

    It was an interesting show.

    The flour making device burning is the best.

    Hnn?

    No, wait.

    Perhaps this is like a metaphor of the suffering of the workers around the world?

    To think of that, they¡¯re amazing.

    It looks like a joke but there is a hidden meaning behind it¡­..the mountain elves are scary.

    The next day, the investigation group departs again.

    I helped by teleporting them.

    This magic is not that difficult though.

    We were divided into two groups.

    The one will go to the hot spring while the other one will enter the hole where the earth rat hase out.

    I personally would like to apany the vige chief¡¯s hot spring group but I¡¯m worried about the dragons.

    Especially Hakuren.

    She has this ck rage behind her smile.

    She was really affected by the vige chief lowering his head.

    Rasuti and the oni maid¡­. I think her name is Ann.

    She is a good cook.

    She noticed it too.

    Though it is amazing that she noticed it, it is because of Hakuren¡¯sck of training.

    The vige chief doesn¡¯t seem to mind it but I¡¯m worried so I won¡¯t let my guard down.

    We dived into the hole that was also a tunnel.

    Which way should we go to? The earth rat hase from the east heading to west so I guess we¡¯ll go east.

    But why do the earth rats dig a straight tunnel like this?

    It seems like this tunnel is totally something ordered by someone¡­..

    We decided to divide our team again and I headed east with Hakuren¡¯s team.

    If we think of war potential, between Hakuren and Rasuti in a group with the other with me will be the best but¡­.

    The leaders of this expedition are the dragons so it can¡¯t be helped.

    I¡¯ll follow the group distribution obediently¡­.

    The dragons spew fire.

    This is a dungeon, what on earth are they doing?

    The oni maid Ann asked Hakuren to be more careful.

    Though Hakuren obediently apologizes¡­.

    But it¡¯s no use.

    Even though she mixed her breath with various effects, she still doesn¡¯t feel fine.

    I would like to start praying to meet something along this tunnel that can be used as her stress reliever.

    Please, anything, show up.

    ¡¸Spiderlings, I¡¯ll leave the left and right to you. I¡¯ll watch our back. Hakuren and Ann, you¡¯ll be at front.¡¹

    Three days passed after that formation was decided when we were about to move.

    It is good that Ann is her to cook.

    Delicious.

    The spiderlings are burdened as our food carrier.

    I will teach you a new magic when we return to the vige.

    We¡¯ve reached a ce where there is a nest of the earth rat.

    But this is strange.

    An earth rat¡¯s den should have a lot of forks but we only went straight.

    Only one tunnel and it is straight.

    And there¡¯s a lot of earth rat corpses in this ce.

    They have died for a while.

    Half year, one year?

    The cause of death is sh wound¡­.sword sh.

    Sword?

    But this is underground?

    Who is it?

    While I was thinking of it, the answer appears.

    A fully armed knight.

    Even if we ask him where he came from, we will never be able to hear the answer.

    The knight is dead.

    A ghost knight.

    It is more troublesome than an earth rat.

    Normal attack won¡¯t work on it and magic is ineffective.

    On top of that, its sword skill is considerable.

    So what exactly happened?

    Before I can think of an answer, Hakuren¡¯s knee burst into the ghost knight.

    It¡¯s not a normal attack, it was affected¡­.

    She then trampled down on the fallen ghost knight and repeat it.

    A terrible sound can be heard with each attack but it might still be ineffective against the ghost knight.

    However, the ghost knight was forced to fight a defensive battle where it can¡¯t counterattack.

    Even though it is not effective, it is useful for holding down the ghost knight.

    It¡¯s not a bad move but the ghost knight will surely counterattack once the attack stops.

    Hora¡­.she incinerates it with breath.

    Yup, that move is effective.

    If you have done that in the beginning¡­.no, I didn¡¯t say anything.

    Now, the ghost knight.

    Though it is a troublesome opponent, it is impossible for it to have caused the movement of the earth rats.

    It is impossible for a ghost knight to boss around the earth rats.

    There is still someone who ordered them to dig up a tunnel in a straight line.

    The tunnel still extends towards the east even after that nest.

    I looked at Hakuren.

    She gives off the air of moving forward.

    I know how she feels so I waited for a moment and look at the oni maid Ann.

    ¡¸We still have food.¡¹

    She¡¯s also not thinking of going back.

    Got it.

    Let¡¯s proceed.

    Since it hase to this, I¡¯m looking forward to see what will be the oue.

 Chapter 144 - Housesitter

    <h4>Chapter 144 ¨C Housesitter</h4>

    My name is Donovan.

    I¡¯m a dwarf but I¡¯m different from the usual dwarf.

    I am from the great race of elder dwarves.

    Our difference with dwarves is¡­..I wonder.

    I really don¡¯t know.

    Is it physical strength? Lifespan?

    Or maybe alcohol tolerance.

    Alcohol.

    Right, alcohol.

    As long as there is alcohol, we can be whatever we like.

    Alcohol is everything.

    Alcohol is life.

    That¡¯s the way the dwarves lives and that will be how I¡¯ll live.

    Because of that, I don¡¯t care if peopleugh at me for going to the forest of death just because of the rumored delicious alcohol.

    I¡¯ll go there as I like.

    I will not think of the risk.

    If there is a ce with delicious alcohol, I will be there.

    I reached the Big Tree Vige like that and devote myself to brewing alcohol.

    I am not a man who only drinks.

    I can make them too.

    The vige¡¯s crops are very suitable for brewing alcohol.

    No, I feel like they were nurtured to be the suitable raw material for alcohol.

    I¡¯m grateful for that.

    And they also built an alcohol workshop.

    I invented new kinds of alcohol and new methods of drinking them.

    The elder dwarves scattered in various ces have gathered here one after another too.

    No one seems to resist the temptation of alcohol.

    They all jumped into the forest of death.

    But after getting over it, they will be weed by delicious alcohol.

    Noneins.

    They even feel sorry for those who have yet toe.

    Maa, it¡¯s only a matter of a few drinking session before theye.

    I have drunk more in my several years here at this vige than I have drunk in my long life.

    Seeing the mountain of barrels filled with delicious alcohol, I thought that it¡¯s okay to die.

    No, I should not die.

    I still have to brew delicious alcohol and continue drinking.

    By the way, even though I¡¯m like this, I am not corrupt and reliable.

    When the vige chief said that he¡¯ll leave for a while, I promised in my heart that I will only brew 9 instead of 10 in order to protect the vige in his absence.

    Though I vowed to do so, I was surprised that the vige chief has returned to take a bath after 30 minutes.

    And when he went out again, he returned again after another 30 minutes and said that he needs help with cooking.

    I know what this is about.

    There will be a banquet.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I can¡¯t participate?

    I¡¯m currently the housesitter.

    So I can¡¯t.

    ¡­¡­..

    It seems like my forecast hase true. The vige chief decided to have a banquet in the vige.

    As expected of the vige chief.

    It was a grand banquet.

    Everyone¡¯s skills are getting better as well.

    I wonder if I can do something artistic too.

    Let¡¯s practice now.

    However, I¡¯m still housesitting. But didn¡¯t I just housesit for an hour today?

    The next day is different.

    The vige chief has left again.

    I have been waiting for him for two hours but he still hasn¡¯t returned.

    Alright, I¡¯m really housesitting this time.

    There¡¯s nothing much to do though.

    Everyone is devoted to their respective jobs and no one is cking off even if no one is watching.

    Our guests, the vampire¡¯s true ancestor and the angel girl, both apanied the vige chief.

    Themias who helped us with brewing alcohol has been relieved because winter ising and they need to return to the southern dungeon.

    Since it has be like this, I¡¯ll devote myself to my work too¡­.

    To tell you the truth, the preparation for winter and the brewing preparation are almostplete too.

    Should I try something to the preserved food and make something new?

    No, that¡¯s not something I can do without the vige chief.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Especially without his permission.

    The vige chief gives his permission to anything that is not considered serious.

    I don¡¯t need to do things secretly too.

    If he¡¯s here, he¡¯ll even arrange it so that I can receive help from others.

    Let¡¯s wait.

    While I was troubled, some business matter that I personally should attend to arrived.

    It¡¯s the gatekeeper dragon.

    At first, he¡¯s a guy who rarely talks but he¡¯s intimately associated, like he already belongs, to this vige now.

    Though he¡¯s close with us, he¡¯s still a guest.

    This kind of thing will be taken care of me every day for now.

    Fufufu.

    Entertaining the gatekeeper dragon is something that only someone like me, who¡¯s trusted by the vige chief, can do.

    ¡¸You havee, wee.¡¹

    There were two individuals who thought of the same thing.

    They are the demon girl Frau and the mountain elf Ya.

    Thesesses.

    ¡¸Can you not interfere with me?¡¹

    ¡¸This is a job for women.¡¹

    ¡¸That is right, this is something I¡¯m very familiar with.¡¹

    While we were having an unsightly conflict, the gatekeeper dragon was entertained by Zabuton-dono.

    Darn.

    I never thought that Zabuton-dono will make her move. I was careless.

    She¡¯s an existence more formidable than thesesses before me.

    She guides the gatekeeper dragon to the inn like usual and when did she instruct the oni maids? They are already preparing food before I noticed.

    Even the elves and the beastgirls are already preparing for their respective performances.

    Perfect.

    Everything¡¯s perfect.

    Kuh¡­.Zabuton-dono.

    I can¡¯t simply admit defeat¡­.AAAHHHH!

    The barrel of alcohol is my treasure!

    I even secretly hid it from the vige chief!

    No, don¡¯t take it out¡­¡­

    WAI-WAAIIITTT!

    Don¡¯t let the gatekeeper dragon drink it!

    How about¡­

    Zabuton-dono and I are friends, why don¡¯t we share it?

    I apologize for hiding it.

    I¡¯m really sorry.

    Though I can¡¯t speak with Zabuton-dono.

    I¡¯m sure that we have built trust between us.

    I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll notice if I send her my thoughts!

    ¡­¡­.

    It was useless!

    Now that I think about it, I have never spent time together with Zabuton-dono!

    Si-since it hase to this¡­.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go,sses.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Let us all entertain the gatekeeper dragon.¡¹

    Like us, Zabuton-dono was entrusted with this vige too so it¡¯s normal for her to entertain the gatekeeper dragon.

    I must admit.

    I can¡¯t do the outstanding job she had just shown.

    Therefore, let me join you drink my treasured alcohol!

    A man¡¯s pride is worthless before alcohol.

    That¡¯s ording to me, the elder dwarf Donovan.

    High elves and beastgirls POV

    ¡¸It seems like Doraim-san is strangely tense¡­or is it my imagination?¡¹

    ¡¸It is probably because he¡¯s being entertained by Zabuton-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. Yeah right. Ah, I¡¯ll wear the new dress made by Zabuton-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds good. I also like her new work.¡¹

    Doraim¡¯s screaming heart(bashfulness in disy)

    ¡¸Vige chief¡­.where are you? Daughter¡­.where are you? Help me.¡¹

    Kuro¡¯s pups(POV)

    ¡¸The safety of the vige is entrusted to our paws. Everyone, don¡¯t let your guard down.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooouuuu!¡¹

 Chapter 145 - Merge (One)

    <h4>Chapter 145 ¨C Merge (One)</h4>

    I divide therge bathtub, which can be used by 20 people at the same time, into two. The first half is the female¡¯s bath and the other is the male¡¯s bath.

    I also made two small bathtubs that can amodate three people each.

    Those are family baths.

    Actually, I was making one of them as my private bathtub but Tier saw it so I turned it into a family bath.

    I wonder if I yield because of her gaze¡¯s pressure.

    There are two because Kierbit, who¡¯s single, saw me too so I made a private bath.

    I also made a foot bath near the hot water source and a cold water bath next to the sauna hut.

    With these facilities, this ce is now very hot spring-like.

    Currently, I¡¯m making a cooldown ce after one¡¯s body was warmed by the hot spring.

    This is not really a big deal, I¡¯m just setting up a wooden floor on a rocky ce.

    It also has a low handrail so those who¡¯ll use this will not fall off and the roof¡­.only half of it has a roof.

    There¡¯s also no wall.

    I might look like building a house but this is not a ce to live in.

    It is not a ce to live in but I still build a kitchen in a ce a little far away.

    Kierbit is the one in charge of cooking.

    Tier and Gran Maria also help her. They look like they¡¯re really on good terms.

    However, if I say that, Kierbit will surely deny it.

    The lizardman Daga and the beastkin Gulf, after practicing martial arts, they enter the hot spring to remove the sweat.

    After that, they eat, then sleep, and practice again after they wake up.

    Perhaps they are the ones who are truly enjoying the life here.

    I usually ask for their help from time to time so I don¡¯tin.

    When it is necessary, I ask them to help me out building the facilities.

    By the way, Rasuti¡¯s group has joined our hot spring group.

    In a far ce on southwest from where we are, we were surprised to see a fire rising. I had the angels check it out.

    The true identity of the me is the fire breath the Rasuti has spew.

    Since the forest has burnt a little, let¡¯s go there for a bit before we go home. I¡¯ll plow it.

    I heard about the tunnel under the dungeon.

    Hakuren, oni maid Ann, the spiderlings, and ancestor-san head to the other direction.

    It is possible to contact Hakuren¡¯s group by using the web of the spiderlings but I guess there¡¯s no problem even if Rasuti¡¯s group join us.

    Hakuren¡¯s group headed east and it seemed like they will still take more time.

    Hmm.

    For the time being, I rmend the hot spring to Rasuti¡¯s group.

    Loo, Flora, and Ria suffered hardship.

    Bulga and Stifano can rx too.

    The spiderlings also worked hard.

    ¡­..

    Is it alright for the spiderlings to enter a hot spring?

    No, forget about hot water, are they fine with even normal water?

    I was worried but it seems like I was worried for nothing.

    They are floating with half of their body under water.

    They look really rxed.

    What¡¯s more interesting is that the spiderlings are in the men¡¯s bath. They didn¡¯t enter thedies¡¯ bath.

    Do they know how sexes are separated?

    Or did they just instinctively move to a vacant ce?

    The spiderlings are smart so I think they know.

    I see.

    They are males.

    Bulfa and Stifano help with cooking after enjoying the hot spring.

    That¡¯s great because the members have increased a lot.

    The two of them are helping Kierbit in the kitchen but they look like they are more skillful than her.

    It looks like Kierbit noticed it. She gradually let them cook on their own.

    ¡¸The grappler bear has only been bled out, are they all for the kuros?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The bloody viper is our share. And the vegetables we brought too.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Procuring vegetable in this ce will be hard.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the worst. I¡¯m already thinking of getting some from the titans and return them afterwards.¡¹

    ¡¸Rasuti-sama can fly to the vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, right.¡¹

    After listening to Bulga and Kierbit¡¯s conversation, I once again learnedmon sense from Kierbit.

    A normal person will think like her.

    In any case, we still need to wait for Hakuren¡¯s group¡­..

    It is almost winter.

    Our waiting time has a time limit.

    I plow the ce Rasuti burnt first¡­..

    By the way, they said something about a strange rock.

    I¡¯m a little worried.

    There¡¯s really something I¡¯m anxious about¡­..

    I asked Loo who¡¯s close to me.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s Makura?¡¹

    ording to the report, it doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s apanying neither Rasuti nor Hakuren.

    To my question, Loo had an ¡°Ahhh¡± expression on her face.

    Titan¡¯s POV

    ¡¸That big spider is amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸To actually reinforced the copsed part with web. I had doubt at first but it is really safe¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸We tried its durability several times but it is indeed powerful.¡¹

    ¡¸This is our home. We can¡¯t let spider-san to do everything alone.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Good, then this ce will temporary¡­.ugh, bloody viper!¡¹

    ¡¸Defensive formation! It¡¯s alright. We can¡­.did spider-san knocked it in one blow?¡¹

    ¡¸It is not one blow. She tied the mouth first using her web then cut it into pieces.¡¹

    ¡¸Wow. Spider-san is great.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? We may take this bloody viper? Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s do our best for spider-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Ancestor-san and oni maid Ann¡¯s POV

    ¡¸Come out enemy,e out enemy, I¡¯ll give you a kick.¡¹

    ¡¸Will things really be that simple?¡¹

    ¡¸I think so but¡­.let¡¯s think about the enemy a little more. Let¡¯s have at least a self-introduction before kicking it¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s what you think, why don¡¯t you tell that directly to Hakuren-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think she¡¯ll listen to me?¡¹

    ¡¸You know that she won¡¯t that¡¯s why you¡¯re telling it to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Yup.¡¹

    ¡¸As for me, I really don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll listen¡­.I understand where she¡¯sing from so I can¡¯t bring myself to stop Hakuren-sama¡­¡­Hnn? Themunication line.¡¹

    ¡¸Themunication thread by the spiderlings. It¡¯s so convenient¡­.the other side is a dead end so they joined the vige chief¡¯s group. Sounds good.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s aim for a merger with the vige chief¡¯s group as soon as possible too.¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t go unless we found some important details.¡¹

 Chapter 146 - Merge (Two)

    <h4>Chapter 146 ¨C Merge (Two)</h4>

    I never had a chance to but there is something that I really want to ride.

    But now, I¡¯m finally riding a boat. I¡¯m riding the boat in the bathtub.

    It is a dugout canoe that I made from a tree.

    After heating up at the hot spring, I¡¯m riding the boat to cool down.

    Then, get in the hot spring again.

    Not bad.

    It is also possible to eat on the boat.

    I want to try boating but I need a bigger ce.

    Should I go to the river?

    The river has a decent amount of water and the width is about 3 to 5 meters.

    The riverbed is also shallow.

    The deepest part is about 1 meter?

    Given that, I might be able to do it.

    For now, let¡¯s expand the waterway to the river¡­.wait.

    Is it really alright to expand it?

    Won¡¯t the hot water from the bathtub flow through the river at once?

    I want to avoid the possibility of spoiling a great hot spring.

    Rasuti is here so I will ask her to carry it.

    Good, I¡¯ll be boating in the river.

    Let¡¯s make an oar first¡­.

    I overturned.

    I keenly realize the difference between imagination and reality.

    The water flow in the bathtub is negligible so I did not overturn but the river is not that calm.

    It is surprisingly torrential.

    I even thought that I was going to die.

    I¡¯m currently looking at the dugout canoe. The lizardman Daga is skillfully riding it down the river.

    Me overturning is not the boat¡¯s fault, it is because of myck of skill.

    ¡°Where is my boat? Make one now.¡± is written in the eyes of Rasuti and Kierbit while they are staring at me.

    I got it.

    I made another dugout canoe using the AFT.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t go too far down.¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    I mass produce the dugout canoe so other can ride and y with it too.

    Everyone is better than me.

    It¡¯s a little frustrating.

    The kuros want to ride to so I had the others carry one with them.

    They¡¯re really delighted.

    However, it will take a while before every one of them will be able to ride.

    Because of that, I made a slightly bigger raft.

    I just arrange some woods and joined them using a rope.

    The rope was supplied by the spiderlings.

    I tied it in a way where it won¡¯t be overturned. I tested it on the river.

    Not bad.

    No, I guess it¡¯s good.

    Unlike the previous one, this will not overturn.

    I stood like a deva king on top of the raft.

    It is really stable.

    Great.

    The kuros get on it.

    And the spiderlings too.

    Hahaha.

    It sank.

    Yes, it has a weight limit.

    While I¡¯m ying on the raft with the kuros and the spiderlings, the others are enjoying their boats.

    There is a part of the river where the flow is gentle. It became a goal of the games like boat racing.

    Rasuti is the one responsible for bringing the boat and the boatman back.

    It seems tough for her but the person in question doesn¡¯t mind it.

    It seems like the beastkin Gulf is the winner.

    Next is the high elf Ria.

    After them, the others are on dumpling state.

    The kuros seemed to be handicapped in this kind of match so I did not let them participate.

    Safety is priority after all.

    Bulga and Stifano did not participate in boating. They are enjoying the hot spring.

    In order to not obstruct anyone, I returned to the hot spring. I also want to warm up my body that was cooled down by the river.

    After this will be cooking.

    The seasoning we brought has decreased.

    When will Hakuren¡¯s group return?

    Though we already got ustomed in sleeping here, winter is not something we can ovee.

    We have a nice tent.

    We also made something like a hut but it is now used as a meat smoking ce for the grappler bear¡¯s meat.

    There are many grappler bears around here.

    We even encountered several of them on the way here.

    We are still encountering them up to now.

    They are big so I appreciate the amount of meat they bring but the problem is the taste.

    It¡¯s a good thing that the kuros are eating them with pleasure.

    Because of that, we decided to smoke them as preserved food.

    Though the kuros eat bones too, I won¡¯t let them eat bones until all the meat is consumed.

    They also like to eat that big stone at the chest of the grappler bear.

    I gathered all the bones and boil them down.

    It gives off a terrible smell so I stopped.

    I must not act on a whim.

    I have to reflect.

    While I¡¯m reflecting, Hakuren¡¯s group came.

    Ancestor-san looks dead tired and went to the hot spring looking like that.

    He only doesn¡¯t look like it, he is really tired.

    What went wrong?

    The spiderlings went to the hot spring too.

    The oni maid Ann checked the remaining ingredients and seasoning.

    It seems like she¡¯s thinking about the menu of our next meal.

    As for Hakuren¡­.

    For some reason, she¡¯s behaving like a baby.

    She¡¯s sticking up to me.

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing¡¹

    If that is the case, then why won¡¯t you let me go?

    I¡¯ll just let her do what she likes¡­.

    I put Hakuren¡¯s head on myp and she began to sleep.

    Ann looked into my eyes. I returned her gaze and let her join.

    It¡¯s not like I mind¡­.

    But why are Rasuti, Loo, and Tier here too?

    They surrounded me.

    What happened to the boating in the river?

    Why did I ask a useless question?

    One by one, they joined.

    I resisted but it was useless.

    My hands and feet became pillows for a while.

    ¡¸So, what happened?¡¹

    When I was released, I asked ancestor-san about what happened.

    ¡¸A ghost king was nning and doing bad things but Hakuren kicked it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    I didn¡¯t get it.

    Let¡¯s listen to the important parts.

    ¡¸Is there any more danger?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing¡­.I think. Ah, I said to get some information first but it was in vain. It was kicked and burned by breath. There were also document-like things there but they all burnt. I did my best to secure some but it was in vain.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-thank you for your hard work.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it. Hakuren is¡­.disturbed with what happened in the dungeon so take a note of it.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    She¡¯s disturbed to what?

    ¡¸She was worried about you apologizing to the titans about the dungeon¡¯s copse.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, so that¡¯s it.¡¹

    ¡¸Give it some thoughts.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Then¡­I want to hear about the other thing.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright¡¹

    Beside Ann is a little girl.

    She¡¯s about five to six years old.

    She¡¯s with Hakuren¡¯s group.

    When Ann put her in the hot spring, she looks satisfied.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸The ghost king¡¯s body. It was hit with a sacred attribute breath so it hammered her state of being. She flipped and was revived.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸She also got young at the same time. Thanks to that, she has no memory. She¡¯s only a girl¡­but she has various skills. Leaving her behind is impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    It was decided that she¡¯ll be protected by Big Tree Vige.

 Chapter 147 - Ghost King

    <h4>Chapter 147 ¨C Ghost King</h4>

    I am the ghost king.

    I don¡¯t know why I exist or what should I do.

    I only sleep.

    That¡¯s it.

    But someone awoke me.

    Irritating.

    Furthermore, that someone gave me an order.

    It is to lift the seal in this ce.

    I never thought that I would follow that order as if I¡¯m controlled.

    Irritating.

    But at the same time, I thought that this might be good since I don¡¯t have any purpose anyway.

    I gather subordinates.

    I feel like I had tens of thousands of troops before going to sleep.

    I can¡¯t recall it that well.

    My subordinates are everywhere.

    I just need to issue an order and the soil will transform into the shape of a person¡­.

    Yeah, it looks weak.

    This doesn¡¯t count as a fighting force.

    After all, my subordinate must be strong.

    For some reason, I know how to prepare subordinates like that.

    Corpse.

    If I use a corpse, it will be overwhelmingly more powerful than those who are made of soil.

    The result would even be better if the corpse is powerful when it was still living.

    Because of that, I began collecting corpse¡­.

    But should I really do that?

    I am the king.

    Isn¡¯t it shameful for a king to search for corpse?

    Yes, it is shameful.

    Yeah, definitely shameful.

    ¡­¡­.

    This is troublesome.

    Even if there¡¯s no one watching, a king must not let go of its pride.

    Even if it¡¯s dead, a king is still a king.

    Even if it¡¯s rotting, a king is still a king.

    If a king throws away his pride, how can he even be identified as a king?

    ¡­¡­..

    I should resign as the king for a moment, gather corpse, and assume the position of king again¡­..

    Damn it.

    I don¡¯t think I can do that.

    Anyway.

    I can¡¯t lift the seal unless I gather subordinates.

    ¡­¡­.

    Can¡¯t I really do it?

    Maybe I can do it alone.

    Because I am king.

    ¡­¡­..

    ¡¸Fuhahahahahahahaha.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    It¡¯s pointless.

    I sat down. It¡¯s hard.

    I dig using magic but it¡¯s inefficient.

    I specialize in anti-creature magic.

    This is already the limit of what I can do.

    ¡­¡­Aaaahhhh!

    I¡¯m so stupid.

    I look at the ce where I give my first spell.

    The amount of soil gone is equals to the amount of soil turned into a figure of a person.

    With my remaining magical power, I should make soil people.

    It looks weak but I can dig as much as I can make them.

    This is it.

    Good, I will make soil subordinate one after another until as long as I have magical power.

    My soil subordinates look weak but I made a number of them now.

    There are 200 of them.

    Not bad.

    I¡¯m making subordinates while digging a hole.

    Good good.

    I¡¯m quite a hard worker.

    The only problem is that I feel a little lonely since it¡¯s so quiet.

    Anyway, I continued digging while looking down at the hole.

    It is a good thing that food and sleep are unnecessary for me.

    I dig nonstop.

    But it still took me many years.

    On my way down, I felt sad to see many of my subordinates melting down when groundwater leaked out.

    I also have never forgotten my sense of aplishment during the time I crushed a hard rock with my magic.

    When there was a continuous heavy rain that made the hole copse, I thought that everything was over.

    However, I was still able to dig the hole to the target depth.

    Good. By the way, how did I know that this is the correct depth?

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    I think I know but I really don¡¯t know how was I able to know it.

    I dig sideways after that.

    The direction¡­.that way.

    I somehow know for some reason.

    It also took me many years.

    But I reached a ce with a big ck rock.

    This is part of the seal.

    This and¡­.how many others more?

    I feel like there are more than two of this.

    Whatever. All I should do is destroy this¡­.

    I feel like destroying this now is something I must not do.

    I should break all of them simultaneously.

    Otherwise, a nuisance wille over.

    How did that idea pop up on my mind?

    Is it the intent of the one whomanded me?

    Again, I don¡¯t understand.

    I shouldn¡¯t think of things I don¡¯t understand.

    As I am king.

    I should not trouble myself with unnecessary things.

    I targeted the next rock of the seal and discovered corpse when I was digging.

    There was an open area deep underground and there are arge number of human corpse there.

    There might be a cave here once but that not important, what matters now are the corpse.

    They have been here for a long time.

    A hundred, or maybe even two hundred years.

    I won¡¯t even be surprised if these are a thousand years old.

    But I can still feel power.

    I did not hesitate and put them under mymand.

    Ghost knight.

    Ooohhhh.

    Amazing.

    I feel it¡¯s power.

    I can throw this to the enemy if I ever meet something I can¡¯t deal with.

    Good.

    I raise the corpses one by one.

    There are 17 ghost knight and about eighty ghost warriors.

    Great.

    Now, let¡¯s have them form their ranks.

    My cheeks unintentionally¡­..wait, I don¡¯t have cheeks.

    ¡­¡­soil subordinates.

    You don¡¯t have to form your ranks too.

    I will not throw you away.

    We have shared hardships for a long time.

    Now that I have the ghost knights and ghost warriors, I am unstoppable.

    Hahaha.

    Good, let¡¯s do our best in digging today.

    Ghost knight and ghost warrior.

    Investigate this ce.

    I think this ce is safe but we¡¯ll be in trouble if there¡¯s a strange person here.

    My soil subordinates continue digging.

    It seems like the cave where the corpse of the ghost knight and ghost warrior is part of a dungeon.

    There is a way up so I¡¯ll leave it to them.

    I¡¯m also digging the hole but I have thought of efficient methods of digging so I¡¯ll write them down.

    There¡¯s neither parchment nor ink here so I¡¯ll write on a rock by carving.

    Fuhahaha.

    Impossible.

    Troublesome.

    Paper please!

    The ghost knights got some for me.

    Ohhh, great.

    But where did you get this?

    When you conquered the dungeon, was there a ruined vige above ground?

    Did you get this there?

    It¡¯s a pretty good paper.

    Is that vige destroyed recently?

    Why was it destroyed?

    I don¡¯t know why so I won¡¯t think about it.

    My priority is to lift the seal after all.

    We continued digging.

    On the way, I was so lucky to have encountered a demon beast that can dig.

    I controlled it by using hypnotism and have it dig for me at that moment.

    I feel sorry for exterminating a few of them.

    Corpse¡­..I won¡¯t use them. I¡¯ll properly hold a funeral for them.

    Right right.

    But thinking about it, a demon beast not under my control will definitely attack us.

    ¡­¡­

    Ghost knight.

    I¡¯ll leave that ce to you.

    One of my ghost warrior, who got separated on the ground, came back.

    It seems like it got lost.

    It is good that it is safe and could join us again.

    However, I was surprised by seeing that it was apanied by a lot of corpse.

    Does it have an ability simr to mine?

    Excellent.

    However, it is not good to increase our number without my permission.

    I made an angry expression.

    A few ghost knights and ghost warriors looked away from me.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Let¡¯s not mind about the details.

    Because I am king.

    The demon beast under my control found the second rock of the seal.

    Good good.

    We¡¯re doing great.

    The next one is¡­. in that direction.

    Hnn?

    Why is it noisy?

    This is unusual.

    It¡¯s supposed to be quiet here¡­.

    Did something happen?

    I turn around to look what¡¯s happening and saw the sole of a woman¡¯s foot that belongs to a woman with a scary face.

    Ehto¡­. who am I¡­. who are you¡­.?

    I¡¯m thinking of various things¡­.but nothing happened.

    But there¡¯s something I know, I don¡¯t like this onee-chan.

    ¡¸Hakuren-sama, you¡¯repletely hated.¡¹

    ¡¸But she also acted violently.¡¹

    I like this onee-chan with a small horn on her head.

    ¡¸I also think that what you did is the natural thing to do¡­. Ara? Look at what I have.¡¹

    That, that¡¯s important.

    ¡¸Ancestor-sama, what is that?¡¹

    I like this tired looking onii-chan too.

    Hand it over.

    ¡¸Hnn? Ah¡­.this is not a big deal.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Earth warrior¡¯s core.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, the ones who fought and defended her.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes but it is not necessary to pick them up.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Now, this ce¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing more we can do. Let¡¯s meet with the vige chief at once. Spiderlings, gather.¡¹

    I like the spiders too.

    I like this troubled looking onii-chan too.

    I also like the bow-wows.

    I also like the hot spring.

    The onee-chan with small horn held me in various ways so I won¡¯t melt. I really like her after all.

    Food, tasty?

    I somewhat feel nostalgic.

    I don¡¯t really understand how I feel.

    There are a lot of things that¡¯s I feel like I know but not really.

    Who am I?

    ¡¸Urbraza-sama? No way?¡¹

    ¡¸But, her age¡­in addition.¡¹

    ¡¸That hair color and feature. There¡¯s no mistake. She¡¯s the queen of the brave, Urbraza-sama.¡¹

    The onee-chans with wings said those with a troubled expression.

    Apparently, my name seems to be Urbraza.

    Though I don¡¯t know why, I wanted to be called Ursa.

    My name is Ursa.

    My important thing is the lump of soil in my hand.

    Other than that¡­.I don¡¯t know.

 Chapter 148 - Way Back Home (One)

    <h4>Chapter 148 ¨C Way Back Home (One)</h4>

    Based on ancestor-san¡¯s story, the dungeon of the titans copsed because there¡¯s a big tunnel underneath it extending from east to west.

    On the western side, it ends to the ce where Rasuti¡¯s group found a ck rock.

    The east side also arrived at a ce with a ck rock but the tunnel further extends to the east.

    Thest point seems to be a ce beyond the mountain range in the east of the forest of death.

    The tunnel is one straight rod but it seems like there was a branch that leads to the ground.

    And that happened several times.

    Those are parts of dungeons and earth rat¡¯s nest.

    One was within the vicinity of the forest of death, the second one is beneath the mountain range, and thest one is beyond the mountain range.

    Two of them are earth rat¡¯s nest.

    Those two earth rat¡¯s nest were destroyed by Hakuren, oni maid Ann, and the spiderlings.

    ¡¸Did some managed to escape?¡¹

    ¡¸That is something I am unable to confirm.¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    Ancestor-san is only lightly answering my questions.

    It seems like he¡¯s really tired.

    He¡¯s currently taking this chance to soak in the hot spring.

    I¡¯m also taking a bath.

    ¡¸How about the dungeon?¡¹

    ¡¸I crushed it as soon as I saw it but it¡¯s not a big deal. The group¡­..because there¡¯s no airhole, wouldn¡¯t it be great to have one?¡¹

    Beside ancestor-san is me.

    ¡¸Indeed.¡¹

    ¡¸As for the reason of you asking me, if you really want to consider the safety of the titan¡¯s dungeon¡­..I rmend destroying the hole.¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­.that might be for the best.¡¹

    If you look at it like a house, you can say that the back door is really loose.

    ¡¸I¡¯m worried about the ck rock too. It is probably best to bury them with the hole.¡¹

    ¡¸Is there something wrong with them?¡¹

    ¡¸Hnnn¡­. they are located quite deep. If they crashed straight, i think that there would be at least a visible impact on the ground¡­..I also don¡¯t think that they were buried using magic since it is something that negates magic.¡¹

    ¡¸To put it simply, they are manually buried there. And you probably think that there¡¯s a pattern on how they are buried.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­. I see. So, is there a way to prevent the earth rats from digging them?¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? That is¡­their nest has a lot of entrance and exit points so¡­.Aahhh, right. I know of a certain magic that can deal with that.¡¹

    ¡¸Great. Then, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of it.¡¹

    After ancestor-san answers, he looked up the sky and put a towel on his eyes.

    ¡¸Ah¡­.but, you should really enjoy this ce first.¡¹

    Ancestor-san seems to be really tired.

    ¡¸The dungeon beyond the mountain range is almost uninhabited. There is a ruined vige near the entrance of the dungeon on the ground and ancestor-sama said that that¡¯s the ce where the angels exterminated the undead.¡¹

    After eating, Ann exins their findings on the east side.

    ¡¸You went to a pretty far ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. But the tunnel is straight. It was a simple journey.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it?¡¹

    The spiderlings raise their leg so I praise them since they also work hard like Ann and the others.

    ording to what I heard, they yed a considerable part inmunication, luggage carrying, and battle.

    Oohhh¡­..

    ¡¸Thank you for your hard work, Ann.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, do you intend to let her live in the vige?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think that it¡¯s not good for me to take care of her.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind but, won¡¯t Torain be jealous?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe, but I¡¯ll love them equally. I think she¡¯ll be a reliable older sister of Torain.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Let¡¯s just think about an additional action if Torain is troubled.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    When Ann lowered her head, Ursa came over.

    She¡¯s riding a kuro.

    I wonder if it is normal for a child of her age to ride a kuro.

    ¡¸Eeehhhhh, ano? What¡¯s that strange thing over there?¡¹

    When Ursa found Ann, she got off of the kuro, run towards her, and hug her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not strange. It is a slide made by the vige chief.¡¹

    Hakurenes up afterwards.

    Because Ursa dislikes Hakuren, it will be troublesome if she lives in the vige like that so I intend to make them closer with each other.

    Because of that, I asked Hakuren to take care of Ursa¡­..

    ¡¸Beh¡¹

    Ursa puts her tongue out towards Hakuren.

    It seems like it¡¯s not going well.

    Well, I know that it is impossible to obtain an immediate result.

    By the way, the slide is a water slide from the hot spring to the river.

    I thought that it was a child¡¯s y but I never thought that everyone would like it.

    Is it because they never slipped on a slide during their childhood?

    Should I make one in the vige as well?

    While I was thinking of it, I pat the head of the kuro that Ursa was riding until a while ago.

    ¡¸You have it hard.¡¹

    ¡­..several kuros went around Ursa.

    Don¡¯t worry, even if she didn¡¯t choose you I¡¯ll still pat you.

    Five days after Hakuren¡¯s group joined us.

    We left the hot spring.

    I¡¯m currently riding a raft and just like I initially nned, we¡¯ll go first to the ce that is burnt by Rasuti.

    ¡¸So, only Makura will not join.¡¹

    Her whereabouts was known.

    She¡¯s in the titan¡¯s dungeon.

    I she going to meet up with us on the way? Or will I have to ask ancestor-san to teleport her back?

    Every one of us is either riding a raft or a boat.

    The reason why we¡¯ll leave only after five days is because I have to make rafts or boats for everyone.

    Well, there¡¯s also ancestor-san who doesn¡¯t want to leave the hot spring immediately.

    After making enough for everyone, we finally left using rafts and boats.

    Though the flow of the river is fast, beyond the area where they were ying earlier has a slightly gentle flow.

    Slightly gentle but not in a bad way.

    There are also 1 meter long fish flying from the river from time to time.

    Most of them are caught by the web of the spiderlings and enter the kuro¡¯s stomach afterward.

    Is it alright for them to eat it raw?

    Well, it will be more worrying if they use fire here.

    When the river flow bes faster, I¡¯ll start to worry if there is a waterfall ahead but since Gran Maria and Kierbit scout from time to time, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.

    The river flow changes depending on the depth of the riverbed.

    The flow is slow when it¡¯s deep and it will be fast if it¡¯s shallow.

    I see.

    Does this mean that if it bes really deep, it will stop?

    And if it¡¯s really deep¡­..

    A big fish suddenly jumped out of the river.

    Ohhh.

    It looks like it¡¯s around 3 meters.

    Is it the boss of this area?

    It looks like a moray.

    The reason I thought of that is because of its moray-like mouth.

    No matter how I look at it, it looks carnivorous.

    I wanted to observe it more but Loo exterminated it with magic.

    That¡¯s wonderful but, is it really alright to use lightning magic when we¡¯re at the water?

    The kuros and the spiderlings seem to be okay but I¡¯m a little startled.

    ¡¸Is everyone okay?¡¹

    Everyone replied that they¡¯re okay. Loo was preached by Tier and Ann afterward.

    Especially Ann, she¡¯s particrly angry.

    Probably because Ursa is crying.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Looking around, lizardman Daga and beastkin Gulf were stunned.

    I guess that¡¯s why they were not able to reply.

    I have to reflect.

    We get the now floating fish on the river to turn it into our food.

    There seems to be no second area boss.

    What a relief.

    We arrived at our destination. We get off of our rafts and boats and move to the forest.

    A wonderfully burnt area.

    And it¡¯s really wide.

    There¡¯s also a huge hole in the center.

    The ck rock that Rasuti has said should be at the bottom of this hole.

    First of all¡­..

    Since this area suffered arge scale fire, big beasts seem to havee here to check it.

    Let¡¯s get rid of them.

    I took out the AFT in its hoe form.

    Hnn?

    ¡­¡­?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.?

    I¡¯ll leave the spectating big beasts to Hakuren and Rasuti.

    I¡¯m anxious about a certain thread.

    ¡­¡­

    That ck thread seems to havee from the bottom of the hole¡­..and it is attached to Ursa who¡¯s beside Ann.

    I don¡¯t know what it is but I have a bad feeling about it.

    I plowed the thread with the AFT in its hoe form.

    There was a sharp splitting sound.

    And the thread disappears.

    That was refreshing.

    I check Ursa.

    There¡¯s no thread attached to her anymore.

    Ursa will be probably safe now.

    Somehow, I felt that way.

    Angels Tier, Gran Maria, and Kierbit¡¯s POV

    ¡¸If she¡¯s really Urbraza-sama¡­¡­won¡¯t it be a problem since she¡¯s turned too young?¡¹

    ¡¸She needs a strong proof especially with the Kingdom of Full Heart, Kingdom of Galbart, and the Kingdom of Garrett or else they¡¯ll make amotion.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.that¡¯s right. She¡¯s the ¡°brave queen¡± of those countries.¡¹

    TN: Just a rification, her title is Ó¢ÐÛÅ®Íõ which can be read as eiyuu joou. I tranted it as ¡°brave queen¡± but others might argue that eiyuu should be tranted as hero. I¡¯ve always tranted yuusha as hero and eiyuu as brave and will continue to do so.

    ¡¸Those countries were divided after being simultaneously attacked by the demon king.¡¹

    ¡¸And all of them imed to be the sessor of the brave queen.¡¹

    ¡¸And when we had a proof that she¡¯s alive¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸They won¡¯t give up their authority obediently¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸However¡­.we can¡¯t disregard the fact that she¡¯s still alive either.¡¹

    ¡¸The vampires and dragons are involved too.¡¹

    ¡¸This will really be a troublesome issue that it might even start a great war.¡¹

    ¡¸The vige chief won¡¯t like it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.but we can¡¯t stay silent.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree. Let¡¯s discuss this with the others. I¡¯ll talk to the vampires.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll talk to Ann, Ria, Daga, and Gulf.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? I¡¯m in charge of the dragons? Wait, change with me. Change!¡¹

    ¡¸Please do your best. Also, don¡¯t forget about Bulga and Stifano.¡¹

    AN: Talking order: Tier, Gran Maria, Kierbit.

 Chapter 149 - Way Back Home (Two)

    <h4>Chapter 149 ¨C Way Back Home (Two)</h4>

    We prepared a ce to stay at the ce Rasuti burned.

    The enemies around were rooted out so there won¡¯t be a problem.

    They became our food too.

    ¡¸That¡¯s great but we¡¯ve been too reRiant to ancestor-san¡¯s magic.¡¹

    I want to rely on ancestor-san only during emergency not on such a trivial chore like that.

    Lie.

    I only want to selfishly enjoy the camping atmosphere more than anything else.

    Returning home in the middle of the trip ruins it.

    In a certain anime, there is an arc where they went to a certain house in the middle of the forest bymuting but I don¡¯t think that it can be counted as an adventure.

    An adventure is a challenge!

    ¡­¡­..

    Maa, that anime is for children so I guess it¡¯s alright.

    For some reason, I feel like I want to see children¡¯s faces.

    Thinking about it, I¡¯m considering if I should send Ursa back to the vige first.

    However, if Ursa goes, so will Ann. For that reason, I decided to let her stay because I want to return with everyone.

    I didn¡¯t even think of the weakened Ursa who¡¯s pretty much crawling around.

    I¡¯m really selfish.

    What has my heart turned into?

    Could it be because of the way I live my life now?

    I intended to live a life without stress after all.

    ¡¸Would you permit me to return alone?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind but why?¡¹

    ¡¸We no longer have seasonings.¡¹

    Ancestor-san looked at the cooking oni maid Ann, and the devils Bulga and Stifano.

    I was asked.

    I myself also want the food to be tasty.

    I permitted it.

    Maa, is that something that needs my permission¡­.

    I left the cooking to others and prepare a ce where we can set up our tents. I first plow it using the hoe form AFT then harden it using its hammer form.

    After I¡¯m done preparing it, the high elf Ria, lizardman Daga, and beastking Gulf set up the tents.

    They are already ustomed in using it since we¡¯ve been setting them up even during the time we¡¯re building the hot spring resort.

    Many tents are pitched immediately.

    I built a toilet in a ce slightly far from the tents.

    The presence of toilets can be noticed with their high walls.

    Others might not mind it but I do.

    I also made chairs and tables and kept plowing the ce until it was time to eat.

    Loo, Flora, Tier, Ria, Gran Maria, and Kierbit take turns scouting the surroundings with the kuros.

    Their purpose are the undead in case they miss them.

    In this ce, they will definitely be immediately targeted by monsters and demon beasts and should be extinct in a few days but we can never be too sure.

    ¡¸I was not able to find any undead.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too.¡¹

    It seems like they can¡¯t find undeads but there are no monsters or demon beasts in this ce too.

    ¡¸They were already taken care by the kuros.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to contribute a little more.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve contributed more than me.¡¹

    Beside scouting, Loo is also the one fetching water for us.

    She takes water from the river by magically making the river water into arge waterball.

    It looks like a huge slime.

    Ursa is pleased to see it.

    That¡¯s great but isn¡¯t that too big?

    What will you do if you the barrels we have here are not enough for it?

    Ah, she¡¯s sprinkling it everywhere.

    I don¡¯t mind her doing so though.

    Hakuren is taking care of Ursa.

    It seems like she¡¯s beginning to open up.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll get muddy if you go there¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Beh¡¹

    Maybe in the future¡­.

    Rasuti is doing something else.

    After exterminating the surrounding monsters and demon beasts, she headed for the titan¡¯s dungeon.

    She¡¯s going to help Makura and she also has to tell the titans to not enter the earth rat¡¯s tunnel.

    I nned on requesting ancestor-san to teleport her using magic but I did not do so because I want to close up the hole without relying on magic¡­..

    Rasuti is aggressive, will it be alright?

    There are a few spiderlings with her so maybe.

    When Rasuti transformed into her dragon form, she looks majestic.

    Ursa looks really excited while looking at her.

    Hakuren transformed into her dragon form too but she did not even look at her.

    ¡­¡­.

    I cheered up Hakuren.

    Eating time.

    It seems like ancestor-san has brought food from the vige.

    There are apples, pears, and oranges on the table.

    It is good because Ursa is pleased but¡­..

    I¡¯m thinking about the alcohol.

    ¡¸This, isn¡¯t this the alcohol that that guy Donovan has been hiding?¡¹

    ¡¸Mother spider¡­..Zabuton-kun gave it to me.¡¹

    Donovan, don¡¯t cry.

    Ursa, don¡¯t.

    Be satisfied with fruit juice.

    Night has passed.

    It is now morning.

    The kuros patrol in turn so everyone enjoyed a quiet sleep.

    But the prey looks like a mountain now¡­..

    How did they kill them without sound?

    Have I slept that deep?

    I patted Kuro and Yuki and a line was formed behind them.

    Those who are still sleeping shouldn¡¯t have woken up.

    You¡¯re free to do what you want before breakfast.

    After a littlete breakfast, Ancestor-san¡¯s work begins.

    It seems like he¡¯ll fill the tunnel.

    But before that, I check the ck rock at the bottom of the hole.

    To be honest, I know that I won¡¯t be able to do anything about it. I only want to see the strange rock myself.

    It¡¯s a ck rock.

    Yes, it is ck.

    If I carve this, can I make tablewares with it?

    Ancestor-sanughs at me who¡¯s examining the rock.

    ¡¸Do you mind if I scrape it off?¡¹

    It seems to be super hard.

    I see.

    I take out the AFT in it¡¯s chisel form.

    Hnn?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.?

    This¡­..isn¡¯t this the same thread that was connected to Ursa?

    Several of them appeared below the ck rock.

    ¡­.they look like tentacles.

    Sickening.

    I transformed the AFT into its hoe form and cut of the threads.

    Cut cut cut cut.

    Good.

    However, no matter how many I cut, another one appears from the bottom of the ck rock.

    Is the source under this rock?

    ¡­¡­..

    ¡¸Ancestor-san, are you done examining it?¡¹

    ¡¸I understood something.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I understood that I don¡¯t understand anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want to go back now?¡¹

    ¡¸Can I do something with this rock first?¡¹

    ¡¸Go ahead. It¡¯s not my property. I think it¡¯s okay.¡¹

    Right.

    A big ck rock.

    There are strange threadsing out under it.

    The best thing to do might be crushing this rock then plow whatever is under it¡­..

    If I can¡¯t plow this, it will be troublesome.

    Just by looking at the evil looking threads, I feel sick.

    Then, how about I do this?

    ¡¸Oooohhhh!¡¹

    After half a day, the big ck rock became the god of creation¡¯s statue.

    The carved part was used as the altar by ning the exposed part.

    Though I thought that the ck color wouldn¡¯t be suitable for it¡­..the color of the god of creation¡¯s statue changed slowly to gray.

    And eventually be white.

    The threads under it no longer appear too.

    I also feel that this ce was cleansed.

    Is it because of ancestor-san¡¯s prayer?

    That reminds me, there is another ck rock at the end of the tunnel.

    There might be threadsing out of that too.

    Maybe I should carve it too before ancestor-san fill up this tunnel.

    When I tell ancestor-san about filling this ce out, he looks like he¡¯s going to cry.

    Even if you make that face, we still have to fill it.

    Otherwise, troublesome things will happen.

    ¡¸NO NO NO NO¡¹

    I had a hard time persuading ancestor-san.

 Chapter 150 - Way Back Home (Three) and Merge (Three)

    <h4>Chapter 150 ¨C Way Back Home (Three) and Merge (Three)</h4>

    The magic used by ancestor-san to fill the tunnel is making an army of earth warriors and sending them into the tunnel.

    Look at that.

    The earth warriors are advancing forward into a triangr formation for stability then return back to their soil form upon reaching their predetermined position.

    One after another¡­..

    Darn.

    This is cruel.

    ¡¸Not really because they don¡¯t have lives¡­.¡¹

    Ten earth soldiers were created in front of me.

    But they give off some sort of impression to me¡­.

    Damn.

    I feel like I can feel what they feel.

    I¡¯m reluctant.

    I¡¯ll discuss this with ancestor-san.

    Ursa looks excited looking at them.

    It looks like she¡¯s fascinated with the earth warriors made by ancestor-san¡­.no, she¡¯s already mimicking him and making one herself.

    However, it didn¡¯t go well.

    ¡¸The way she does it is correct but her attribute has already changed.¡¹

    Ancestor-san and I stop our discussion and look at Ursa.

    ¡¸Attribute?¡¹

    ¡¸If she¡¯s still a ghost king, she¡¯ll be able to do it that way. However, she was revived.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, is it impossible for her to do it now?¡¹

    ¡¸She can try another method but¡­..perhaps the reason is, she still wants to use the core of her previous earth warriors¡­.I wonder if the vige chief can help her with that. If you can carve something, she can fuse the core she has with it¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸I just need to make something?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. However, the material should be of good quality. As for the size¡­.. the smaller it is, the higher the sess rate.¡¹

    Got it.

    Material material ¡­¡­

    My discussion with him about filling the tunnel will resumeter.

    For the time being, I¡¯ll choose the material while consulting Ursa.

    Soil, wood, rock¡­..

    I can make something with grass too but it will be fragile.

    Hakuren brought her scale.

    This might not be a bad material.

    But Ursa ignores Hakuren¡¯s scale and says that she wants soil.

    Don¡¯t cry Hakuren.

    I¡¯ll cheer her upter.

    Soil¡­..

    Though the soil here is softpared to the area around Big Tree Vige, it¡¯s still hard.

    I just heard earlier that the better the quality the material is, the better the result will be.

    So I plow the soil using the AFT.

    I then add water to the soil and make a mud doll.

    Yeah, the result is quite good.

    However, Ursa doesn¡¯t seem to like it that much.

    Ursa imitates me and makes mud doll herself.

    She made a weak looking, 15cm doll.

    Ursa¡¯s eyes are sparkling so I guess its okay.

    I am not very helpful.

    After that is ancestor-san¡¯s support.

    Ursa chants a spell ording to ancestor-san¡¯s instruction.

    ¡­¡­..

    It seems like she¡¯s more talented than me.

    Ten minutester, a mud doll walks like a toddler in front of Ursa¡­.no, it is a y doll.

    Ursa embraces it with pleasure¡­¡­you¡¯ll get dirty, dirty.

    Ahh, it¡¯s broken, broken!

    You embraced it too tight!

    Let¡¯s improve it.

    Ursa¡¯s y doll was mixed with crushed scale powder that was brought by Hakuren.

    This will improve its strength.

    It doesn¡¯t melt even if it gets wet with water.

    ¡¸But it can rival the strength of a dragon soldier now¡­..¡¹

    Ancestor-san mutters so but I pretended to not hear it.

    By the way, a dragon soldier is created by a dragon by using its own blood. Its strength is simr to a grappler bear.

    Perhaps this is a good guard for Ursa.

    When I told Ursa that it will not break even if she hugs it because of Hakuren¡¯s scale, she obediently thanks Hakuren.

    A good girl.

    After receiver her gratitude, Hakuren wears an unfading smile¡­.she¡¯s even humming so she¡¯s probably really delighted.

    They are now friends¡­..

    No, being impatient is not a good thing.

    Let¡¯s wait more patiently.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s postpone the filling of the tunnel. Let¡¯s prioritize returning to the vige.¡¹

    My discussion with ancestor-san shifts in that direction.

    We¡¯ve stayed in various ces for a while so it is almost winter.

    It¡¯s getting cold.

    If Rasuti and Makura won¡¯t be able to apany us, I¡¯ll have ancestor-san to teleport them back to the vige.

    ¡¸How about just destroying a part of the tunnel. Destroy it only enough to make sure that no monster will turn it into a nest.¡¹

    The oni maid Ann suggested that. It seems like Loo and Flora did something simr using magic.

    And it went ording to calction.

    It was only enough to destroy the tunnel to a point that it will not cause trouble to anyone.

    Even the ce where the newly turned white statue of the god of creation was not affected.

    By the way, the ce where the god of creation statue now gives off a divine atmosphere.

    It looks like a sacred ce.

    Rasuti and Makura are still unable toe back to us so we decided to return to the vige.

    It¡¯s because of the sudden temperature drop.

    The spiderling¡¯s movements have be dull which made me anxious.

    We prepared to withdraw while securing thermal instion stone from the hot spring area.

    I have to leave the rafts because Hakuren can only carry the boats in her dragon form.

    She¡¯s a gigantic dragon but I¡¯m asking her to do something like this¡­.

    Rasuti was doing it willingly while ying in the river.

    We left the hot spring resort just like that¡­..will it still be fine when we return?

    That might be hard.

    There are many monsters and demon beasts around.

    Then, does that mean that I need to repair it every time we¡¯ll use it?

    We gather our luggage and return to the vige via ancestor-san¡¯s teleportation magic.

    We were teleported to the mansion¡¯s courtyard near the big tree.

    It seems like our return was reported to the vigers, how sweet of them.

    The spiderlings all reported to me at once.

    The vigers are all gathered in the mansion.

    And why is it that Doraim is the happiest one to see me?

    In any case, the winter preparation is almost over so this will probably turn into a banquet.

    No no, wait wait.

    Because we still need to pick up Rasuti and Makura.

    Ancestor-san, I have no excuse.

    I left things to the housesitters like that and went to the titan¡¯s dungeon using teleportation magic.

    I thought that it will only be me and ancestor-san but Loo, Tier, Hakuren, Kuro, and Yuki came along.

    We¡¯re just going to pick up Rasuti and Makura then return.

    Aren¡¯t you being overprotective?

    Maa, there¡¯s always a chance that an emergency might happen.

    Thinking about it, Rasuti and Makura did note back to us, why?

    Perhaps something has happened.

    We arrived at the entrance of the titan¡¯s dungeon but there¡¯s nothing unusual.

    ¡­.

    Ahhh.

    I was certain that I¡¯ll meet someone as soon as we arrive but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    The temperature dropped so they might have moved deep inside the dungeon.

    That must be it.

    Let¡¯s enter the dungeon.

    It is a little encouraging for me since Loo is here.

    There¡¯s no light in the cave so magic is used to illuminate it.

    Because this is a dungeon, it gives me this artificial vibe that the space between rocks is natural.

    Though the caves on the side look like they are manually made.

    They might have been dug by either the titans or bloody vipers.

    As for the path¡­..though none of us knew the way, Kuro and Yuki are leading us somewhere without hesitation.

    Do they smell something?

    After advancing for some time, Kuro and Yuki suddenly became alert.

    Slightly behind are the cautious Loo and Tier.

    Hakuren and ancestor-san are calm.

    By the way, I don¡¯t feel anything.

    After advancing some more, I heard a sound.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Sound of battle!

    ¡¸Hakuren¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me¡¹

    If uninformed people will look at what I did, they¡¯ll think of me as an evil man who sends a woman to a dangerous ce.

    While thinking that, we advance to follow Hakuren.

    We arrived in arge space.

    We confirmed that Rasuti in her dragon form is there and Zabuton¡¯s spiderling, Makura, is there too.

    They are both safe.

    What a relief.

    And Rasuti is fighting something.

    It¡¯s a bug.

    A stupidly big bug.

    I don¡¯t know how long it is but it canpete with Rasuti¡¯s size in her dragon form.

    It also has two big horns in its head.

    It has many legs, is it a centipede?

    And there are a number of them.

    I feel like Rasuti is holding back and seems to be protecting something from her back.

    ¡¸Hakuren-aneesama, don¡¯t use fire.¡¹

    Rasuti stopped the participating Hakuren who¡¯s about to spit fire.

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸The titans are behind me.¡¹

    Using me in a cave is strictly prohibited.

    Hakuren was convinced and transformed back to her human form to hit the centipede.

    The centipede dislikes it but it doesn¡¯t look like it receives any damage.

    Makura is already using thread to stop its movement but it seems like it can only be stopped for a moment.

    ¡¸Everyone, close your eyes!¡¹

    Ancestor-san said so and casted magic.

    It was sudden so I¡¯m a littlete but I manage to do it in time.

    However, even with my eyelids close, it¡¯s still dazzling.

    When I open my eyes, the centipede is suffering.

    Chance!

    However, it acted violently.

    No one can get close to it.

    While I¡¯m thinking that, Rasuti in her dragon form held down the centipede with her foot.

    Seeing that, Hakuren transformed in her dragon form too and held down the centipede with her foot.

    I then plowed the centipede using the AFT.

    I learned something.

    Even if the centipede was plowed in two, it can still move.

    It is tenacious.

    The part of the centipede that was released by Rasuti¡¯s foot after being plowed by the AFT rushed to me.

    Loo and Tier saved me.

    It seems like they¡¯re putting their heart on guarding me.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    And thanks for saving me.

    As for the centipede, it should die.

    TN: Looking for the other centipedes? Wait for the next chapter.

 Chapter 151 - Tunnel Measures?

    <h4>Chapter 151 ¨C Tunnel Measures?</h4>

    Once the centipede turnedpletely into fertilizer, I asked Rasuti on what happened.

    When Rasuti arrived at the entrance of the dungeon, she was greeted by the titans. That¡¯s the opposite of what we¡¯ve experienced earlier.

    They then guide her to the inner part of the dungeon, the ce where Makura is.

    It seems like Makura was doing some repair work at the copsed part of the dungeon.

    She¡¯s doing that while I¡¯m enjoying the hot spring¡­..I¡¯m slightly ashamed.

    As soon as Rasuti and Makura met up, an incident ured. It seems like small centipedes crawl out of the copsed part of the dungeon.

    Though they said that they are small centipedes, from what I heard, they are at least 2 meters.

    Rasuti and Makura repelled those small centipedes.

    They are doing that while the spiderlings that apanied Rasuti are evacuating the titans.

    However, centipedes also show up to the ce where they evacuated.

    They were driven to thisrge space and were forced to defend here.

    If Rasuti was alone, she could have ended it with spitting fire but it was not possible because the titans are here.

    After some time, the big centipede alsoes out which totally disables her to deal with the small centipedes.

    After hearing more details, it seems like they were battling for two whole days without eating or drinking.

    I praised Rasuti for a job well done.

    Next, I talk to the titans who Rasuti was protecting.

    Though some were injured, it is fortunate that no one died.

    They¡¯ve given us quite thankful words.

    ¡¸Are centipedesmon here?¡¹

    ¡¸We asionally encounter smaller ones.¡¹

    The smaller ones they are talking about are not those 2-meter type but a normal 30-centimeter centipede.

    I think that¡¯s still big though¡­.

    ¡¸There 2-meter types at the earth rat tunnel.¡¹

    Ancestor-san follows up.

    ¡¸However, when we went down, Hakuren and Rasuti immediately spewed me so we only see their burnt corpses.¡¹

    I see.

    It seems like they didn¡¯t like being spewed off by me so they attacked the titans as revenge.

    So this happens by chance only.

    ¡¸But, to think that there¡¯s a hecaton with that size.¡¹

    ¡¸Hecaton?¡¹

    The name of the centipede.

    To be more specific, it¡¯s called poison rock hecaton.

    ¡­¡­.they are venomous?

    I never thought about that.

    ¡¸Will they be okay?¡¹

    Poison seems not to work on dragons.

    As expected of dragons.

    Regardless of everything, we have topletely block that hole.

    Otherwise, the titans can¡¯t live in peace.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    I tried injecting them the idea to migrate but it seems like they can only live here.

    That¡¯s true.

    They can¡¯t immediately leave here.

    In order to block the hole, we move to the actual copse site.

    Because of the centipedes, the poison rock hecaton,ing in and out of it, the hole got bigger.

    ¡¸It¡¯srger than before.¡¹

    Loo mutters so.

    It seems to be twice as bigger as before.

    The best course of action might be destroying this to make itpletely copse but¡­..

    The circumference of the hole is already being reinforced by Makura¡¯s web.

    It might be bad to destroy it here so let¡¯s go inside and destroy it there.

    But before everything else, I asked Hakuren and Rasuti to go in and spew me first.

    I don¡¯t want to see any of those centipedes.

    It might cause oxygen shortage so let¡¯s wait a little before going in.

    After 30 minutes, Hakuren came back.

    ¡¸I¡¯mte.¡¹

    ¡¸There are guests at the moment.¡¹

    It seems like there were additional centipedesing from the east side of the tunnel.

    However, they are not considered as an opponents since they can be taken care of by spewing me.

    As expected of dragons.

    We were guided by Hakuren and Rasuti inside the tunnel.

    There was nothing on the west side but there was arge amount of ash on the east side.

    ¡¸There are no carbonized things, all of them are ash¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because we seriously want them out.¡¹

    Hakuren showed a good smile.

    ¡¸Did you spew me on the west side too?¡¹

    ¡¸I did¡­..¡¹

    Rasuti unsatisfactorily raises her hand.

    You want to burn them too?

    Maa, as long as there¡¯s nothing disturbing us, it¡¯s good.

    I want to destroy this now but¡­.

    If we destroy this tunnel near the entrance, will the dungeon above be affected?

    Before we move, ancestor-san used some magic.

    It seems like a magic against air poison. Is it a magic that tackles oxygen deficiency?

    You mean, oxygen deficiency is the same as air poison?

    I acknowledge your goodwill. Thank you very much.

    Let¡¯s go to the west first.

    I feel like we have walked around 1 kilometer.

    All of us are walking slowly.

    Though Rasuti is unsatisfied, we found ashes of 2-meter type centipedes so what she did is not useless.

    I praise her whenever we see an ash and she looks happy.

    Kuro and Yuki scouts in advance but they can¡¯t seem to find anything to report.

    Of course, I praise them too.

    ¡¸This might be a good ce.¡¹

    With ancestor-san¡¯s instruction, the tunnel was torn down.

    Using magic.

    I wasn¡¯t able to use the AFT.

    As for the falling dust clouds, ancestor-san used some magic so the dust cloud avoids me.

    Ooohhh.

    Amazing.

    By the way, everyone else also used the same magic¡­.this might be an elementary level magic.

    I wish I can use it too.

    As the work on the west ends, we head east.

    When we arrived at the ce where we entered this tunnel, I thought that it might be a good idea to divide our group into two but I reconsidered it immediately.

    We don¡¯t know what¡¯s here.

    All of us must act together.

    After walking about 1 kilometer, it is time to use magic again.

    But it did not copse that well.

    Loo, the one who casted magic, looks annoyed.

    She casted magic again and not itpletely copse. It is not safely sealed.

    Is it really safe like this?

    Monsters that can dig holes like earth rats can easily get rid of it.

    It would be nice if we can set up something like a warning¡­..

    I tried using the AFT but nothing happened.

    Since it hase to this, I have to rely on ancestor-san again.

    ¡¸I have a way to deal with that but unfortunately, I¡¯m not a resident of this dungeon.¡¹

    ¡¸Then it¡¯s hopeless.¡¹

    ¡¸Do something that will make me do it.¡¹

    What can I do for ancestor-san?

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡¸How about I carve you a statue of god of creation-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸That is indeed something that will make me move. However, pping my face with god of creation-sama¡¯s statue is something painful even for me. And it might also becking.¡¹

    As ancestor-san says, it is inappropriate to use the statue of god of creation-sama like that.

    I feel bad about trying to bribe a serious believer like ancestor-san by carving the statue of god of creation-sama.

    At that time, I thought of the best thing to do.

    ¡¸Alright. How about I add something? cing a statue of god of creation-sama somewhere iscking so¡­.. I¡¯m going build a shrine for it too.¡¹

    ¡¸Oohhh¡¹

    I have been indebted to ancestor-san in various things.

    This is a great idea.

    ¡¸Shrine making in winter huh, leave teleportation magic to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    Though he did various things for me¡­..thinking about it, he¡¯s Loo and Flora¡¯s grandfather so it is normal for him to treat me kindly.

    Ancestor-san¡¯s countermeasure is simple.

    It is leaving a guard in this ce.

    When ancestor-san chant and cast a spell near the entrance of the tunnel, 10 stone pirs rose from the ground.

    He casted another spell. The stone pirs crumble and figures remain.

    Winged devils?

    ¡¸They are gargoyles. They are indeed stone statues but if an intruderes in, it will y as both guards and rm.¡¹

    ¡¸A good match against the earth rats. Even if they lose, they can at least earn time.¡¹

    I see.

    This is good.

    The others seem to find it admirable too.

    ¡¸Is this the first time you¡¯ve seen one? Were you able to memorize it Rasuti?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure since he created 10 simultaneously¡­.I have to check the procedureter. There are 27 steps, am I right?¡¹

    ¡¸Loo-san, can you do that too?¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible. I mean, they are the same guardians that protect ancestor-sama¡¯s bedroom. They might even be able to buy time even against dragons.¡¹

    It looks like Makura, Kuro, and Yuki are also discussing something about the gargoyles.

    I¡¯ll have to make a luxurious shrine.

    We went out of the tunnel and return to the dungeon.

    I told the titans at the tunnel is now blocked and there are gargoyles guarding the bottom of the hole.

    The operating condition of the gargoyles is an invasion of something at the tunnel other than if it ising from the hole in this dungeon.

    In short, it is alright for the titans to enter the hole but please don¡¯t go in as much as possible.

    If possible, I even want to put a lid on it.

    Presently, there¡¯s only Makura¡¯s web.

    After I¡¯m done talking with them, we return to the vige using teleportation magic.

    I really want to return immediately since I have been out for a while.

    I hope the banquet is lively¡­¡­

    The banquet is waiting for us.

    I¡¯m thankful and I¡¯m sorry.

    At the same time as I apologize, the banquet began.

 Chapter 152 - Chillax

    <h4>Chapter 152 ¨C Chix</h4>

    It is now winter.

    The vige has a rxing atmosphere.

    For that reason, it feels like everyone only wants to stay in their bed.

    But that will only increase the indoor activity.

    If the weather is great, everyone should go out as much as possible.

    They did but¡­.

    The only thing they did is checking the food in the warehouse.

    Because of that, I decided to build a hut simr to a green house using the thermal instion stone we got when we were investigating the hot spring¡­.

    It was upied by the spiderlings.

    We were able to utilize the thermal instion stone so I don¡¯t mind that they did that.

    Let¡¯s make a kotatsu this time.

    A kotatsu using thermal instion stone.

    It is warm and also safe because there¡¯s no brazier.

    ¡­..

    I feel like Kuro and Yuki have used it longer than me.

    You can only see their heads so I guess they feel cold too.

    There are pups who are waiting in line for some reason but Kuro and Yuki don¡¯t look like they have a n to leave.

    Don¡¯t look at me with a sad face.

    This is troubling since we don¡¯t have enough thermal instion stone to make a lot of kotatsu and even if we have enough, we don¡¯t have enough space to amodate them all.

    My apologies to the two of you.

    I have everyone take their turns.

    My shrine building for the god of creation¡¯s statue has not started yet.

    Ancestor-san seems to have some business somewhere.

    Maa, a great personage like him surely is busy so it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Vige chief, are you going to make mochi again?¡¹

    One of the oni maids asked me.

    She¡¯s already holding a bag of glutinous rice.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m nning on making them. It¡¯s still too early, do you want to make them already?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    When the oni maid dly responded, I suddenly heard some rustling sounds from somewhere and saw the high elves, dwarves, and lizardmen began preparing something at the back.

    It looks like mochi was well receivedst year since everything is being prepared including sugar, soy sauce, soy bean flour, and they are already boiling red beans.

    Is this the power of mochi?

    The best mochi pounders are here too, the minotaur expatriates.

    They are so good at pounding that I can only cry inparison¡­.

    ¡¸Make sure that you only bite small or else it will clog your throat when you swallow it.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Hakuren and Ursa are getting along well.

    When Ursa arrived at the vige, I n on preparing a room for her in the oni maid¡¯s ce in my mansion.

    However, Hakuren requested Ursa¡¯s room to be prepared next to her room.

    They are doing a lot of things together recently.

    That¡¯s great.

    Hakuren has been taking care of Ursa so she¡¯s also doing various housework.

    Though her skill in housework is nil, it¡¯s not a bad thing.

    Do your best.

    Winter, it is the most rxing season in the vige for Frau and the civil servant girls.

    They¡¯re only idling around.

    And no one¡¯sining.

    It¡¯s because they worked hard during the autumn harvest.

    They recorded the harvest volume, created a consumption n, and implemented it too.

    Consumption nning includes sales, processing, and gifts.

    They thought of what to do and how to do it.

    And carry it out too.

    They nned Donovan¡¯s alcohol production, Senna¡¯s processed goods, and even had a fight with Michael-san regarding sales.

    Thank you very much for your hard work.

    You are permitted to ck off.

    Maa, I trust that they¡¯ll be tired of idling around and do something soon.

    ¡¸Ice cream, warm room, great¡¹

    ¡¸Orange, delicious¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.two¡­¡­¡­.three¡­..four. Reduce the capital by half and we won¡¯t face a financial crisis. My life, continuous suffering. It¡¯s your turn.¡¹

    ¡¸Bath, trouble¡­..trouble in changing clothes¡­.I¡¯ll sleep¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder if they can bring us our food here.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Please stop idling around and start moving.

    Rasuti is not here, she was called by Dors.

    It seems like Doraim came here to inform Rasuti and Hakuren that they are being called by Dors.

    By the way, Hakuren refused because she¡¯s taking care of Ursa.

    I was worried at first but it seems like it is alright for her not to go.

    ¡¸If it is really important, otouto won¡¯t be the messenger.¡¹

    Then, who¡¯lle if it is important?

    ¡¸Father will directlye and he¡¯ll say it himself.¡¹

    I see.

    Bulga and Stifano apanied Rasuti.

    It is simr to spending winter at your parent¡¯s house.

    The ¡°parent¡¯s house¡± in question is Dors¡¯ nest.

    I have them bring a lot of souvenirs.

    Members of the four heavenly kings of the demon king army, Beezel and tts, came over.

    After talking a bit with Frau, Beezel chix alone too.

    He must have been busy working at the demon king¡¯s kingdom too.

    He has a ¡°just freed¡± face.

    tts went to Ronana with his honest feeling.

    He¡¯s not being a bother so I guess there¡¯s no problem.

    Should I count him as a new resident?

    Nah, I¡¯ll have to watch things first without being impatient.

    After eating mochi, I moved to the workshop.

    I carved woods to make tablewares.

    I have to make some for the children born this year.

    I also have to make some for the growing Alfred and Tiselle.

    And for Ursa too.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I¡¯ll make some for visitor¡¯s use too.

    I got absorb in the design.

    I¡¯m not that skillful but with the help of the AFT, I can obtain my desired result.

    I am really thankful to have it.

    ¡­..

    Let¡¯s rebuild the shrine under the big tree before making a shrine for ancestor-san.

    Hmmm, the wood from the trees of the forest of death is really durable. It doesn¡¯t have any damage at all.

    On the contrary, it gives off this harmonious feeling.

    I shouldn¡¯t rebuild it at all.

    Also¡­..

    Since the god of creation¡¯s status is shining, it¡¯s kind of dazzling at night so I guess I should install something like a curtain.

    By the way, how long has it been since it started shining?

    I am thankful but the god of farming is not shining so it stands out.

    In any case, when the statue of the god of farming starts shining too¡­..no no, the brightness will double.

    ¡­¡­.

    That reminds me, I¡¯m thinking of changing the god of farming¡¯s statue from wood to iron.

    A simple one is okay as long as it looks like the god of farming.

    For now, let¡¯s make a door.

    Since it¡¯s a shrine¡¯s door, it should be a double door.

    It should be simr to those in Buddhist temples so it won¡¯t be so difficult.

    Complete.

    ¡­¡­.

    Let¡¯s take it to the shrine and install it.

    No problem encountered.

    However, I¡¯m a little concerned that this door only has one function.

    To say it clearly, it¡¯s a simple door.

    ¡­..I removed it and took it back to the workshop.

    This door should be decorated¡­¡­let¡¯s decorate it simr to those in the Buddhist temples.

    But iron is priceless.

    Though it is not useless to use it on the door, I don¡¯t want to waste anything.

    In that case¡­.should I just carve it?

    What will be the design?

    I thought of Kuro, Zabuton, dragon, and ancestor-san¡­..

    The big tree.

    I draw the big tree at the center of the door which will be divided to the left and right door.

    Not bad.

    Not it hase to this, what about the other side¡­..it will be the side everyone will see after opening the door¡­.

    Let¡¯s make it flowery.

    The god of creation and god of farming, what flowers will match them?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    When it doubt, entrust it to the AFT.

    As for the flower¡­..

    Cherry blossom.

    Isn¡¯t that too hard?

    However, it¡¯s not a bad idea.

    The door is nowplete.

    Let¡¯s take this to the shrine again and install it.

    Try opening and closing it.

    There is no problem.

    I clean around the shrine¡­.it¡¯s beautiful.

    I am thankful for the oni maids who have been cleaning everything and pray at the shrine again.

    ¡­..

    It might not be bad to have a feast in front of the statue once it bes warm.

    A cherry blossom viewing feast.

    It is like the Japanese¡¯ feast in front of god.

    ¡­¡­.maybe it is better to consult ancestor-san before organizing that said feast.

    ¡¸Virrage sheep¡¹

    Ursa came to me.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Hakuren¡¯s angwy. Hewp me.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. It¡¯s because you went outside while wearing light clothes. Go back in before you catch a cold.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Ursa asked me to carry her so I did.

    She¡¯s quite heavy.

    Hakuren brought a nket. The three of us wrapped ourselves in that nket and returned to the mansion.

 Chapter 153 - Race

    <h4>Chapter 153 ¨C Race</h4>

    ¡¸Yoshi, let¡¯s go.¡¹

    We all go to the south side of the vige.

    It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to leave the vige.

    Our purpose is going to the racetrack at the immediate south of the field.

    I specifically made this so that horses and centaurs can run with all their might but the kuros are the ones mainly utilizing it.

    The mountain elves enhanced the course by adding some things, remodeling and installing obstacles. The difficulty ofpleting the course has improved a lot but the kuros are pleased with it.

    And now, presently.

    This has be a race course where the beastboys and the pups y outside this winter.

    The basic course of the racetrack is an orthodox shape track with two straight parallel sides and two circr sides.

    The length is¡­¡­the straight part is about 800 meters but I don¡¯t know the length of the circr part.

    Should I calcte the circumference?

    I tried running in it and¡­..I felt like it was about 3000 meters long.

    Probably because of the uphill and downhill part which is a result of the mountain elves¡¯ intense modification.

    It is probably around 2400 meters.

    The starting position is like a normal starting position.

    The obstacles changes depending on what kind of race will ur. Of course, that includes the number ofps and where the goal is.

    It is probably the result of the trial and error race of the beastboys.

    Anyway, they are still growing so I should bear that in mind.

    Speaking of growth, the wine slime is also riding a kuro.

    There¡¯s a weight difference but a contestant suddenly speed up at thest moment just before reaching the goal. This shock all the spectators.

    I wonder if the contestant is saving that to thest moment.

    In any case, it seems like it has given the beastboys a great impact. They have begun talking about various strategies.

    ¡¸You were the second until thest corner. Do something like that at thest straight part of the course.¡¹

    ¡¸You were first until thest moment. Anyway, don¡¯t give the others an opportunity next time.¡¹

    ¡¸Go forward and destroy them all¡¹

    Some people are suggesting various ideas¡­..

    The number of participants increased.

    It seems like the pups are alright being ridden even if the rider is a minotaur.

    Though I¡¯m not sure if that is a good idea to race like that.

    As of now, other than the beastboys and the wine slime, the high elves, oni maids, and hatchlings are participating.

    Participating is free.

    However, there are two conditions applied.

    Any female who wants to join must wear trousers and the kuros must not be overworked.

    As of now, no problem has urred.

    If we think of a problem, that would be the spectators.

    Because of that, the elves build a high auditorium that can overlook the whole course.

    A measure against the winter weather, thermal instion stone were installed in various ces.

    I had to go back to the hot spring again to mine some with Hakuren.

    They also made a kitchen there.

    But they only cook a simple soup¡­.

    It¡¯s to warm up the spectators.

    Maa, it¡¯s not like there are a lot of spectators every day.

    There are a lot of people today because we decided to conduct an official race.

    The course was decided and secured and there are referees in various part of the track.

    Only the racers are not decided yet.

    Because there is no racer registration.

    Anyone who wants to join the race only needs to announce it.

    Looking at everyone¡¯s face, I don¡¯t think we arecking in participants.

    There will be no betting in the race but the champion will be given with a prize.

    Not everyone can participate so the prize won¡¯t be a reward medal.

    It will be my handmade cake instead.

    I tried asking everyone if the prize is enough and everyone unanimously agreed.

    It seems like dessert is priceless.

    First race.

    An exhibition race.

    This course is about 2000 meters long including corner.

    Furthermore, Glueworld and four other centaurs came running here after hearing about the race.

    There is also the beastgirl who¡¯s taking care of the horse.

    I wonder why it is obedient on anyone other than me.

    By the way, I named that horse.

    I don¡¯t horse race but I know the name of a super famous horse.

    However, it seems like that horse didn¡¯t like it.

    It follows the beastgirl when she calls it Belford but it didn¡¯t even turn its head when I¡¯m the one calling it.

    The race began.

    By the way, we were troubled if the proper racing distance at first.

    The horse is superior in terms of speed but the centaurs are dominant in terms of stamina.

    The distance should be enough to give everyone a chance and not just give someone andslide victory.

    As a result of various adjustments, it was decided that the best racing distance is 2000 meters.

    The goal is in front of the auditorium.

    After a great cheer, thepetition leads down to a race between Glueworld and the horse¡­..

    Glueworld won.

    She continues her winning run.

    She¡¯s really physically fit.

    The horse is beingforted by the beastgirl riding it.

    Looking at its ears and tails movement, it¡¯s considerably angry.

    Better like next time.

    The second race.

    An exhibition race too.

    It is a race of minotaurs pulling heavy load.

    The distance is 400 meters.

    It is a straight course but there is an uphill and downhill part.

    This is not an individual race but a team race.

    There are 4 individuals per team and there are six teams participating.

    tts and Ronana are members of the same team.

    Good luck to you.

    The heavy load they need to pull are woods on a sled.

    We weighted them all carefully to make sure that they weigh equally but since there might still be some difference, we decided to have them draw lots to decide who will pull who.

    The race started.

    ¡­¡­..

    Seeing three-meter figures working together to pull a sled is something new.

    It was quite exciting.

    Regrettably, tts team is only second ce.

    They look happy so there¡¯s no problem.

    The third race.

    A race of the kuros.

    No one¡¯s riding them.

    Participants flooded in so they need to be sorted out.

    I sorted out anyone who¡¯ll race with someer. In addition, I put an age limit for the participants, only those who were born few years ago can participate. Somehow, I managed to decrease their number to twenty.

    However, discontent rose so I decided to add a new race.

    Anyway, we started the third race.

    The distance is onep, around 3000 meters.

    I thought that they will have the same speed and go in a group but they unexpectedly scatter.

    There are two thatpete win.

    There are four at the end.

    I wonder what happened¡­..

    There was someone in the middle who went all out at thest straight part of the course.

    It¡¯s ae from behind win.

    It greeted Masayuki. Is it his pup or grandpup?

    ¡­..I¡¯m not even sure which partner of his that pup came from.

    Putting that aside, because it is impossible to distinguish it when its around others¡­.I will put a cloth around its neck.

    Ooohhh.

    Looks great.

    The others are looking with envy.

    The fourth race.

    It is the inserted race of the pups.

    There is no age restriction here.

    Number of participants: 22.

    The distance of the course is the same as the third race.

    Because they watched what happened to the previous race, the scattering did not happen. It seems like they were able to n on what should they do.

    When they turn around thest corner and step into thest straight part, they finally scatter.

    A beautiful breathtaking race unfolds.

    And the winner stands proud before me.

    I wrap around a cloth on its neck while praising it.

    The third and fourth race are like reflection points.

    If I don¡¯t put a cloth on the kuros, I won¡¯t recognize who it is.

    The fifth race.

    A 200-meter race of the harpies.

    They must not fly.

    ¡­¡­..

    It was a noisy race.

    It can¡¯t be helped since they are not good at running.

    The sixth race.

    Track length: 2400 meters.

    Participants are the beastboys, wine slime, hatchlings, high elves, mountain elves, and oni maids riding a kuro.

    This is today¡¯s favorite race.

    The crowd favorite is the wine slime because of weight difference.

    Next are the beastboys.

    On the other hand, nobody¡¯s expecting the oni maids to win.

    Don¡¯t worry about what others think, just do your best.

    And, there¡¯s also a surprise intruding rider.

    With arms cross, riding above a kuro, it¡¯s none other than¡­.Ursa.

    She¡¯s wearing trousers and looks fully motivated.

    Hakuren is just behind her.

    There are a lot of participants but they gave way to her.

    However, if she falls from that¡­..I¡¯ll have her wear a helmet packed with grass. It will be bad if she identally falls of the wolf.

    The race begins.

    A hatchling suddenly burst out.

    And he managed to get ahead of everyone.

    However, the racers at the back are calm and don¡¯t seem to be disturbed at all.

    As for Ursa¡­.she¡¯s in thest group but she can keep up with them.

    In the middle of the course, the leading hatchling was pursued by an oni maid.

    The others are catching up too.

    However, the oni maid was not able to catch up and the hatching continues to go ahead.

    Will he be able to continue his pace until the end of the race?

    The final corner.

    The group raise their speed in an instant and try to take the lead.

    But no one was able to catch up.

    The leading hatchling gradually slowed down. I wonder if this is part of his n.

    He¡¯s probably thinking of putting it all at thest minute.

    It seems like the hatchling is already convinced in his victory.

    Sweet.

    However, someone noticed his n. It¡¯s the oni maid that chased it a while ago.

    While the oni maid chases him again, the three beastboys seemed to get ustomed and catching up too.

    And surprisingly, Ursa is there too. Is that the result of her natural talent or of her instinct?

    The oni maid is doing what she can but she could only run after them¡­.Ursa and the beastboys are catching up.

    They are catching up to the leading one little by little¡­.is the hatchlings strategy a failure?

    I wonder.

    The goal is within sight.

    The beastboys and Ursa charge like lightning.

    The hatchling was flustered and charges too.

    Just before the goal.

    The hatchling, the three beastboys, and Ursa formed a straight line.

    The hatchling slowed down.

    One of the beastboys slowed down more¡­.

    Goal.

    An exciting game.

    And cruel too.

    Since there can only be winners and losers.

    A beastboy won.

    Ursa is third.

    I want to give desserts to all participants but since they are winning prize, I restrained myself.

    But I will praise you all for trying hard.

    Maa, even without my praise, the spectators are already praising them enough. I give them something at least¡­..

    I shouldn¡¯t give them dessert so I guess I¡¯ll just cook them something.

    The race continues but it is a peaceful day.

 Chapter 154 - Road to the Shrine

    <h4>Chapter 154 ¨C Road to the Shrine</h4>

    Ancestor-san came over.

    Or should I say, came back?

    He seems to be busy with work in various ways.

    I thought that he¡¯s free since it¡¯s winter but it seems like religious works are busier during this season.

    Though ancestor-san wants to start immediately, I persuaded him to dy it and have him rest for two days since he¡¯s too tired.

    I had him take a bath, eat some food, and take some rest.

    We¡¯re going to heavily rely on his teleportation magic so he really needs it.

    As for those who¡¯lle with me¡­..because we¡¯re going to build a shrine, they are mainly high elves and others like those who¡¯ll act as guards and cook food.

    Ten high elves.

    Five lizardmen.

    Five mountain elves.

    Two oni maids.

    Fifty kuros.

    We¡¯re going to return back to the vige at night via ancestor-san¡¯s magic so we don¡¯t have much baggage.

    We arrived on the site.

    There are still signs of the previous hot spring investigation group here.

    After walking for a bit, there is the 4 meter in diameter hole.

    At the bottom of that hole is a big ck rock which has been carved into the image of the god of creation.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s make a base first.¡¹

    In ordance to the proposal of the high elves, we recycled the previous hot spring investigation campsite into our construction site base.

    We made tables and chairs for eating and put a rainproof cloth as roof.

    The kitchen¡­.remained as it is but we modified it a little.

    Next is building a material warehouse beside the hole.

    A rainproof cloth is set up there too as a roof.

    While we are doing that, the kuros divide themselves into several groups to check the surroundings.

    Even though it is winter, there are still demon beasts and monsters.

    Bleeding of the demon beasts are also performed in the site.

    Wait, won¡¯t the shrine be polluted if too much blood is shed in this ce?

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    We must do what we have to do so it can¡¯t be helped.

    It is also precious food.

    Let¡¯s just make sure to wash our hands before building the shrine.

    Because the trees around were burnt, we have to procure timber at a slight walking distance.

    This is a job for the AFT.

    As for the building stones¡­.the ce is underground so let¡¯s get those there.

    Ancestor-san dives into the hole to check if the ce is safe.

    I think that ce is safe but who knows if there is a monster or a demon beast who dives in there to hibernate.

    It took him time to return but it seems like there were no monsters nor demon beasts.

    ¡¸The tentative n is to decorate the ce where the statue is but¡­..do you have any n on the ce above?¡¹

    ce above.

    The hole huh.

    I intended it to be blocked but the question is, how will we block it?

    This hole is not a natural hole but a hole dug up by the earth rats.

    It isrge, the diameter is about 4 meters. As for the depth, it is really deep.

    I don¡¯t really know how deep it is but it¡¯s around 200 meters.

    The earth rat tunnel is even under a dungeon so I guess that is a normal depth.

    It might even be considered as shallow.

    There is a screw-like groove in the hole so it can be deduced that the earth rats did not dig straight upward.

    Digging straight upward¡­.anyone will fall.

    They are surprisingly intelligent.

    Is this what they call wild wisdom?

    No no, they are being manipted.

    ¡­..

    However, this hole.

    Why was it dug?

    I assume that it is rted to the big ck rock.

    They discover the rock after digging sideways.

    Afterwards, they dug right above the rock until they reach the ground¡­.

    ¡¸Ancestor-san, isn¡¯t there another ck rock like the one at the bottom of this hole?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Is there a hole above it too?¡¹

    It seems like there is.

    Uhuh.

    No matter how much I think, I can¡¯t think of a reason.

    Okay, so what should we do with this hole?

    Should we fill it? But how will we fill it?

    This is important.

    But not as important as carving the second ck rock into a statue of the god of creation for ancestor-san.

    Filling the hole is postponed.

    In order to prevent anything from falling, let¡¯s make a lid-like cover made of wood to cover it.

    ¡­¡­

    Shabby.

    And it feels harmful than safer.

    Should I just fence this ce rather than covering it with a lid?

    ¡­¡­.

    Let¡¯s think about itter.

    The main work is below.

    At the ce where the statue of the god of creation is.

    I thought of carrying timber below by using rope made from Zabuton¡¯s thread but¡­.it¡¯s too short.

    Should I believe in the strength of the timber and drop them?

    Yeah.

    No, I shouldn¡¯t.

    At the bottom of this hole is the statue of the god of creation.

    I must not do that.

    Should I ask ancestor-san to bring them down?

    It will be more troublesome if we do that¡­..

    What should we do?

    I guess it¡¯s the time for the AFT to shine.

    I¡¯ll dig another hole away from the first hole.

    If the earth rat can do it, I can do it too.

    I¡¯ll dig a spiral hole around the earth rat¡¯s hole.

    Before digging, I asked to be casted with anti-air poison magic since I¡¯m worried about oxygen deficiency.

    The ce where the god of creation¡¯s statue is alright because there are wind spirits there.

    I dig without reservation.

    Dig.

    Dig.

    Water came out.

    Uooohhhh, I¡¯ll drown.

    ¡­¡­..

    I¡¯m not joking.

    I never thought that water woulde out.

    Wait wait.

    The statue of the god of creation is deeper.

    There might be something there that prevents water from springing out.

    ¡­¡­.

    I don¡¯t know what it is but¡­.

    I¡¯m ipetentpared to earth rats.

    No, the earth rats were being manipted.

    The one manipting them is the ghost king.

    How did the ghost king do it?

    Ah, though Ursa doesn¡¯t look like it, she¡¯s scary.

    Right right.

    How did she do it?

    Argh.

    I¡¯ll consult everyone.

    About anti-groundwater measures.

    ¡¸We just need to use magic.¡¹

    Magic is too almighty¡­¡­

    Eh?

    Couldn¡¯t we bring the timbers down using magic?

    They can control the falling speed so it will be alright¡­¡­

    I see, I see.

    ¡­¡­..

    I continue digging a hole.

    It is necessary.

    I¡¯m not being stubborn.

    The soil I dig out is being carried by the y dolls made by ancestor-san.

    After a few days, I finally reached the ce where the statue of the god of creation is.

    The high elves and mountain elves already surveyed the ce and are carrying arge amount of timber.

    ¡­¡­.

    The y doll and I decided not to mind them and high fived in order to celebrate our arrival.

    The ce where the statue of the god of creation is is lightened up with the help of magic.

    The hole above is too narrow and too high to light up this ce.

    In other words, that hole is not for lighting purpose¡­.

    I really want to know what the hole is for.

    ¡­¡­.

    Is the hole needed for something magical?

    ¡¸It is a necessary condition to keep wind spirits here.¡¹

    ¡¸It is probably for the simple reason of checking the state of the soil.¡¹

    ¡¸They were being manipted. They were instructed to dig upward so they dig upward.¡¹

    Conclusion, no one knows.

    Right.

    Let¡¯s leave it like that.

    Let¡¯s not think about it anymore.

    We begin building the shrine.

    In my opinion, we should build a shrine in this ce but it was dismissed by ancestor-san and the high elves.

    The best thing to do with this ce is to make it the shrine itself.

    Where¡¯s the timber you brought down?

    Aren¡¯t those mainly for scaffoldings and walls.

    What are they measuring?

    Ah, they are calcting the ce where light can but put on.

    Got it.

    What they are trying to say it¡­.

    This is the time for AFT.

    The high elves and the mountain elves tell me the ce where the lights and some ritual condiments will be ced. I processed the timbers to amodate it.

    As for the design¡­..they left it to me so I tried making them into western style.

    I did not process the entire surface.

    While watching me, the others prepared the scaffolding so everything will proceed smoothly afterwards.

    I¡¯m using the AFT so I¡¯m not getting tired.

    ¡­¡­.

    But we still need some break and we held our break above.

    The lizardmen made a fence around the hole.

    Thank you.

    I y with the pups.

    Ha ha ha¡­.wait wait¡­..

    Hnnn?

    That¡¯s a deer-like demon beast.

    ¡­¡­

    That horn¡­.

    No way¡­.

    Panic caribou?

    Its taste was refreshed in my memory.

    ¡¸Waaaiiiiiittttttttt!!!¡¹

    I killed it.

    When I took it back to the vige, I was treated like a brave.

    We had a banquet.

    That¡¯s how delicious it is.

    Ursa, the beastkin Gulf, and Gut¡¯s family who tasted it for the first time were impressed.

    Ancestor-san and Beezel seem to have already tasted it.

    They are pretending to be calm but they even went to the kitchen to get another serving.

    The shrine building is doing okay.

 Chapter 155 - Shrine and Ghost Knight

    <h4>Chapter 155 ¨C Shrine and Ghost Knight</h4>

    A wide ce with the white statue of the god of creation at the center.

    Glowing stones are arranged at the side of the statue to illuminate it.

    All those glowing stones are carved into me-like shape so they appear like white mes.

    ¡¸I never thought that a light stone can be carved¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing¡¹

    The mountain elves and ancestor-san are really surprised.

    Light stone, it is exactly what it is called.

    It is continuously glowing so it is used as light.

    It is used as light but even a small pebble is expensive so it is not something that watchmen can carry around.

    Only rich households use it to light their homes.

    And ancestor-san carried them here from somewhere.

    There are even dozens of them at the size of a small child.

    A small stone is already expensive and he brought those here to decorate the god of creation¡¯s statue¡­.I better not ask how much they cost.

    In any case, they were set up to the ces where the mountain elves calcted to as light source¡­.

    How unrefined.

    They are just a bunch of stones that glow.

    I¡¯ve devoted myself to decorate this ce and I can¡¯t stand to see something boorish.

    Therefore, I carved those stones.

    In the form of mes.

    Goody, I praised my nice design.

    Even though I carved one, the amount of light it gives off didn¡¯t change.

    After that, I carved everything else.

    Now, those give off a more appropriate atmosphere.

    I designed the patterns on the wall.

    I thought of carving something like andscape but it won¡¯t be appropriate for this ce.

    And I can¡¯t carve something asymmetrical too.

    However, carving a regr pattern in this entire ce is kind of hard.

    With my crystal clear intention, I feel that my hands started moving skillfully.

    In my head, I thought of a beautiful, warm design.

    ¡­¡­.

    I think I seeded.

    I hope ancestor-san won¡¯tin.

    I pray that he won¡¯t.

    ¡¸Is it done?¡¹

    I asked a high elf.

    ¡¸It is.¡¹

    There is now a doorway that connects to the spiral, screw hole I dug.

    The wall of this ce is also carved with my design.

    The floor too.

    In front of the god of creation¡¯s statue, there is something like an altar that ancestor-san instructed to build.

    It can be said that this ce is generallyplete.

    ¡¸The underground work isplete.¡¹

    Yes, our work here is indeed done.

    Next is the above ground.

    The problem is the hole directly above the god of creation¡¯s statue.

    If it rains, the statue of the god of creation will surely be stained.

    We are now discussing on how to close the hole.

    There is also a talk about building a shrine on the ground as well.

    It will also be a wooden shrine so it¡¯s OK.

    We get some more high elves from the vige and build it at once.

    We¡¯ll use it to control the hole right above the statue of the god of creation and the hole that I dug.

    I followed the instruction of the high elves and worked hard in logging and processing wood.

    The wooden shrine on the ground waspleted.

    It looks like a wooden house.

    This house is basicallyposed of two main areas.

    The area in front is the living area.

    There are tables and chairs and it gives off the feeling of a ce where one can rest.

    The area at the back leads to the hole I dug and the hole directly above the god of creation¡¯s statue.

    A fence was set up around the hole in order to prevent someone from falling.

    It would be dangerous if one would fall in it.

    There is also an open and close mechanism on the roof.

    Because of that, the center beam of the house needs to be removed and so it needs to be reinforced in some ces.

    It was the mountain elves¡¯ idea.

    It can be closed when it is rainy and can be opened when the weather is nice¡­.

    Do you n on having someone stay for that?

    Right on this ce?

    I mean, though we built this ce¡­.

    Won¡¯t this be crushed by monsters and demon beasts?

    That.

    That problem was solved by ancestor-san.

    With the help of a magic talisman.

    Magic is convenient.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t it be better if you put gargoyles here?¡¹

    You put 10 of them in the tunnel.

    I thought you¡¯d put some of them here too¡­

    ¡¸Though I love and respect the god of creation, a statue is a statue. On the other hand, the titans¡¯ lives will be endangered if something happened on the tunnel.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    By the way, the earth warriors that helped me while I¡¯m digging the hole leading underground are now guarding the god of creation¡¯s statue underground.

    TN: Ursa calls them soil subordinate when she was still a ghost king, the vige chief calls them y doll earlier and ancestor-san calls them earth warriors when they were exterminating centipedes.

    ¡¸I really must thank you. I appreciate it.¡¹

    ¡¸You have been taking care of me so it¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    Ancestor-san thanked me happily. That alone is enough.

    Now, should we go home?

    Hnn?

    Why are you holding my shoulder?

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t there one more ce?¡¹

    ¡­..right.

    Anyway, let¡¯s all return to the vige first.

    Am I forgetting something?

    Let¡¯s have a roll call.

    ¡­¡­no problem.

    We went to the ce where the second ck rock lies.

    There is also a hole above it so we can ess it from the ground.

    Ancestor-san knows the ce so there won¡¯t be a problem.

    Ancestor-san and I will be the first one to survey the ce.

    The second ck rock is also in the forest of death.

    The location is far east.

    Rasuti didn¡¯t burn the ce down so it took us some time to find it.

    We finally found the hole.

    It is simr to the hole from the previous shrine.

    So, does that mean that there is a ck rock directly under this hole too¡­.?

    Hnn?

    I somewhat feel something¡¯s not right.

    I took the AFT out.

    Ancestor-san is also obviously cautious.

    ¡­¡­

    I look for something that could be thrown in but can¡¯t find one.

    I wish I had a pebble with me.

    Ancestor-san seems to be thinking the same thing. He created an earth warrior.

    And when the earth warrior approached the hole¡­..

    It was eaten.

    In an instant.

    And the one who jumped from the hole is none other than a centipede.

    Those bugs crept out of the hole one after another.

    ¡¸Re-retreat!¡¹

    I hugged ancestor-san and we escaped via teleportation magic.

    ¡¸Floating?¡¹

    The ce we teleported to has nothing to step on.

    ¡¸We¡¯re above.¡¹

    Ancestor-san is floating in the air like it was nothing.

    As for me, I¡¯m hugging ancestor-san¡¯s waist.

    One of the centipedes stretched out its head and found us.

    It jumps at us while showing its intimidating fangs.

    ¡¸Hah¡­.that¡¯s useless.¡¹

    Ancestor-san teleported again and we returned to the vige.

    I¡¯m relieved seeing this familiar scenery.

    Sweat is dripping from my wet hands.

    Though I already encountered them in the titan¡¯s dungeon, there is something strange about those centipedes.

    The forest will be more dangerous with them around.

    What should I do¡­¡­

    While I was thinking, ancestor-san moved.

    He called Hakuren.

    We moved again to the sky above the hole.

    She then spews fire on the hole.

    Dragons are amazing.

    For some reason, I¡¯m apanying ancestor-san again while hugging his waist.

    Ancestor-san can exterminate the centipedes by himself.

    However, it is troublesome to deal with them one by one so we withdrew earlier.

    I am currently plowing the burnt area of the forest which was a result of Hakuren¡¯s breath.

    I also put my palms together to pay respect to those monsters and demon beasts who were caught by the fire.

    Ancestor-san, on the other hand, went inside the hole.

    Hakuren is staying with me as my guard.

    Ursa is also with her.

    Wherever Hakuren goes, Ursa goes too.

    Everyone¡¯s very much used to it.

    However, wouldn¡¯t it be better to have her stay at home at times like this?

    Also, Hakuren¡­.

    You shouldn¡¯t spoil her too much.

    ¡¸Virrage sheep, shamthings there.¡¹

    Hnn?

    I looked at the direction where Ursa pointed at¡­.it¡¯s just the forest.

    Ehto¡­.

    I don¡¯t see anything but it seems like Hakuren saw something.

    ¡¸That is something we can¡¯t talk with.¡¹

    Hakuren stands in front of Ursa to cover her.

    Though it is alreadyte, I finally saw what she¡¯s pointing at.

    A human equipped with sword and armor.

    However, I can tell from the vibe it gives off that it isn¡¯t human.

    Is it something that escaped Hakuren¡¯s fire¡­.? It is called a ghost knight.

    Ancestor-san taught me what it is calledter.

    ¡¸After reaching the ground, it lost its way and was wandering around¡­.. I was really angry before so I didn¡¯t put much attention to the surrounding. I thought that it would be pointless to look for it but who would have thought that it will return to this ce.,¡­.¡¹

    We are currently deciphering the gesture of the ghost knight.

    Hakuren and Ursa grew tired so they are now ying around instead.

    This ghost knight didn¡¯t show a glint of hostility.

    It seems like it lost its link from its previous master and is now free.

    Looking at it, it didn¡¯t be a madman who kills everyone that it encounters.

    I tried telling it to not walk around with a sword like that but I noticed that it doesn¡¯t have a sheath.

    Because of that, I made a sheath from a nearby tree and give it to it to try to talk to it.

    ¡¸It wants me to be its master? I¡¯m delighted to hear that but¡­. Isn¡¯t it better if the master will be either of you? Isn¡¯t Ursa¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸It is impossible for the present her to be the ghost knight¡¯s master. In addition, you are the vige chief.¡¹

    Ancestor-san finally joins us again.

    Anything living inside the hole no longer exists.

    It is now safe and secure.

    That¡¯s great.

    ¡¸So, what¡¯s the matter with that?¡¹

    I introduced the ghost knight to him and it bowed politely.

    ¡¸Since it was from this ce, it is probably a subordinate of the ghost king.¡¹

    ¡¸Might be.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what are you going to do with it?¡¹

    ¡¸What am I going to do?¡¹

    Take it back to the vige¡­..impossible.

    What to do?

    What should I do?

    What should it do?

    ¡­..ah, can¡¯t think of anything.

    I can¡¯t deceive myself.

    I have to think more about my image and the circumstances¡­..

    ¡¸It is impossible for it to enter the circle of the living. Everyone will be disturbed¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Though it is a ghost, it is still a knight. Why don¡¯t you just give it a mission?¡¹

    ¡¸Ooohhh, a great idea. Now, can I really give it a mission even though I¡¯m not its master? Ah, let¡¯s not worry about small details. You will be¡­.¡¹

    I thought for a moment.

    The ghost knight became the guardian of the hot spring.

    At first, I thought of having it guard the shrine but it will surely be affected by the magic talisman so I dismissed that idea.

    With that, the hot spring came into my mind.

    The facility there is still safe because we went there several times while building the shrine.

    The ghost knight seems to be full of motivation.

    ¡¸Let me ask you something¡­.will you be alright alone?¡¹

    Hearing my question, it strongly push its arm out.

    Really?

    Then, please be.

    Let¡¯s bring something that will help the ghost knight in our next visit.

    ¡¸Since the reason we left is to check it out, shouldn¡¯t we go back to that hole?¡¹

    I said that to ancestor-san, Hakuren, and Ursa.

    I am on the men¡¯s bath but I heard a reply ¡°a bit more¡± from the women¡¯s bath.

    I know that you want to bath here because it is cold but we can¡¯t just enter that bath without anything in our hands.

    TN: He¡¯s talking about bath equipments and clothes.

    Eh?

    Did you bring something from the vige?

    You should have told me sooner.

    It is now toote to check the hole.

 Chapter 156 - The Second Hole

    <h4>Chapter 156 ¨C The Second Hole</h4>

    After enjoying the hot spring, we went to the ce with the big ck rock.

    It is miserably burnt by Hakuren so it is easy to find.

    Ancestor-san entered the hole first.

    Though I think it¡¯s already safe¡­..

    Ancestor-san came out at full speed.

    And there are ck hands following him¡­..

    The real identity of those hands is a group of 30-centimeter bugs.

    Hakuren burned them.

    He looked at the hole again carefully.

    ¡¸Th-that was surprising¡­.¡¹

    Ancestor-san calmed his mind.

    Even though he¡¯ll be alright, it¡¯s still surprising if arge amount of bugs suddenly attacks you.

    He went inside the hole again.

    But this time, all of us are with him.

    I had him cast anti-air poisoning magic on Ursa too.

    I¡¯m with ancestor-san.

    Hakuren is going down the hole while hugging Ursa.

    It seems like Hakuren¡¯s me is extremely hot.

    This ce feels like its burning.

    ¡­¡­

    The bottom is pure white because of ash.

    And there¡¯s arge quantity of it.

    ¡¸Just to be sure, spew fire to the sides of this ce.¡¹

    Following ancestor-san¡¯s instruction, Hakuren spews me.

    To the east, to the west¡­.hnn?

    Something¡¯s wrong.

    ¡¸Where is it?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing here.¡¹

    Don¡¯t tell me we spent this day just to go to an empty ce.

    Hakuren spews me again.

    The big ck rock that we¡¯re looking for was buried in ash.

    Ancestor-san manipted the ash and send them to the east side of the tunnel closing it.

    I thought that it is pointless but ash is quite hard if it ispressed.

    I¡¯m thinking about what will happen to it if ites in contact with water but let¡¯s try itter.

    Let¡¯s focus on this big ck rock.

    Yup.

    It is really ck.

    Pure ck.

    This ce is being illuminated by ancestor-san¡¯s magic but I feel like the light can¡¯t reach this rock.

    I took out the AFT in its hoe form.

    Then¡­¡­

    After all, it gives me this unpleasant atmosphere.

    A ck hazees out underneath the rock.

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s disgusting so I plowed it too.

    Now that the ck haze is gone, it is time to carve the rock.

    I did not carve it into the figure of the god of creation but with the figure of the god of light.

    It is the result of my discussion with ancestor-san.

    He¡¯s fine with me carving it to another god of creation¡¯s statue but there are already several ces with his statue.

    Then, in deciding which image of god I would carve, we used dice.

    I wanted to carve the statue of the god of farming but the ck haze made me uneasy.

    The god of farming can¡¯t do anything on something like that.

    I should carve someone that can take care of the ck haze.

    With that, I carved the god of light which is also one of the gods that are worship by Korin religion.

    Ancestor-san provided me some materials so I know how to carve the gods of their religion.

    I managed toplete it after half a day.

    Afterpleting it, the ck god of light statue gradually turns white.

    It was the same as what happened to the god of creation¡¯s statue.

    Good, with this, the problem with the ck haze was definitely solved.

    ¡­¡­.

    Looking closely, there are several ck threads of haze that stretched out from underneath the god of light statue towards the hole.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    I used the AFT to cut them all.

    Is the god of creation¡¯s statue alright?

    I better check it out before returning to the vige.

    I have to make sure that there will be no problem.

    I would like to build a temple here as well.

    However, it¡¯s winter.

    It is really really cold.

    I feel like it will already start to snow.

    I can only cut some trees and ce them around the hole.

    It will suffice this time.

    ¡­¡­..

    I had ancestor-san carry me to the sky

    ¡¸The god of creation¡¯s statue¡­.where is it?¡¹

    ¡¸To be urate¡­.it is in that direction.¡¹

    Ancestor-san, who¡¯s holding me, shift my body a bit and points his finger in a certain direction.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Is there a problem?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm¡­..maybe but there is a chance that it is only my imagination¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸There are times that things like that must not be neglected.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Why don¡¯t you try telling me?¡¹

    ¡¸The ce where the statue of the god of creation is there but there is also a tunnel with a dead end.¡¹

    ¡¸And?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s it but¡­..what if it is not a dead end but instead, digging its way somewhere?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸And what if the big ck rock has more meaning than what it looks like¡­¡­ and if we continue to dig that dead end tunnel, will we find another one?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡­.it is hard to check it since it will take time to dig.¡¹

    I had ancestor-san put me on the ground while we¡¯re talking.

    I draw something on the ground using the AFT.

    Given the distance between the god of creation¡¯s statue and the god of light¡¯s statue, it should be like this¡­..the angle of the dead end of the tunnel looks like this¡­..

    If we use the same distance between the statues and the same angle from the three points¡­..

    A regr heptagon?

    ¡¸Could there be five more of them?¡¹

    Looking at the image I drew and hearing what I said, ancestor-san looks troubled.

    ¡¸Or, maybe it¡¯s really my imagination¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸However¡­..if what you drew is correct¡­.fumu¡¹

    After thinking for a while, ancestor-san smiles and tells me.

    ¡¸Shall we return to the vige?¡¹

    Let¡¯s do so.

    Ursa is already bored and is troubling Hakuren.

    I was able to sleep well that day.

    Though we experienced some surprises, it is something refreshing to experience from time to time.

    The next morning.

    Ancestor-san smiles and says.

    ¡¸I found the third one.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸What you drew is correct. It is really there.¡¹

    After hearing my theory, ancestor-san seemed to measure it alone.

    It seems like he knows the distance and the angle because of the gargoyles.

    It was hard to dig 200 meters underground but he somehow managed to find it.

    Beside ancestor-san are Loo, Flora, Tier, and Gran Maria¡¯s group¡­..

    It seems like they were somewhat involved.

    Ah, so that¡¯s why I was able to sleep wellst night.

    Rasuti is not here and Hakuren is with Ursa.

    Ann is¡­..taking care of Alfred and Tiselle.

    I see, I see.

    ¡¸Monsters also gather on that ce the same time we discover it.¡¹

    That day, I, together with ancestor-san and Hakuren, started on carving the ck rock.

    Ursa is house sitting.

    Hakurenined about that decision of mine but what we¡¯re doing is dangerous.

    We left her to Ann.

    Though my day is busy, I was able to sleep well at night for a while.

    Fallen god.

    I was a god.

    However, after being defeated by the other annoying gods, I was robbed of my name and position.

    My body is sealed in the depths of the earth and is rotting as it is.

    Uneptable.

    I can¡¯t permit this.

    Even if it takes me a thousand of years or even ten thousand years, I will destroy the gods!

    I will never forget this grudge!

    I will continue to curse the world until I destroy all those deceitful gods!

    You shouldn¡¯t be relieved just because you sealed me.

    I am not stupid.

    I¡¯m already doing something to resurrect.

    And when I¡¯m resurrected, it will be your end!

    Now, why was I feeling like this¡­..

    Let me say it now.

    I am a god.

    Though I¡¯m a god, I can still feel pain.

    Imagine how I feel.

    I currently feel like being rammed down by a bunch of stakes.

    I¡¯m in agony.

    Super agony.

    It is because of the seal.

    I was sleeping in preparation for my resurrection but something happened.

    Panic.

    Super panic.

    What what?

    Eh?

    Something¡¯s wrong and it caused me to panic.

    I was shocked when I found out the situation.

    The rock of sealing turned into the statue of my hated god of creation and the seal bes stronger.

    I feel like I¡¯m already halfway out of my caged then was found out and locked in the cage again.

    And this cage is more secure than the previous one.

    This is surely the work of those gods.

    But I can¡¯t do anything because I¡¯m sealed.

    It is impossible for me to move.

    But I can feel the pain.

    The curse that I put out for a long time was cut off.

    And I can only gather bugs.

    My power has also declined¡­¡­

    However, only one ce has been strengthened.

    I can still endure the pain.

    And before I knew it, the second one is being attacked too.

    Was I exposed?

    In addition, it¡¯s a dragon.

    They are ferocious fellows who love to fight even against each other.

    I can forgive this dragon but I can¡¯t forgive the gods.

    Ma-maaa.

    The two exposed ces were ruined.

    The mechanism of my resurrection is going smooth but the gods probably noticed it.

    It is regrettable but¡­.that¡¯s not all I have.

    My resurrection will only be dyed for about a hundred years.

    When I thought of that, something happened to the third one.

    Looking at it¡­.it¡¯s not those hateful gods but a human.

    Yeah.

    His group is definitely aiming for the buried points.

    I¡¯m already at the limit of my pain tolerance so I cut off a part of me.

    I lost a lot of power but my divinity still remains.

    And since I am clever, I can predict the future.

    The fourth ce was found as expected.

    ¡­¡­..

    ¡¸Help me, gods! I apologize for what I have done!¡¹

 Chapter 157 - Horse

    <h4>Chapter 157 ¨C Horse</h4>

    My name is ¡­..no.

    I¡¯m amon horse born in amon ranch.

    I¡¯m not boasting but when I was born, I was a horse showered with great expectations.

    I worked hard to meet that expectation.

    My daily life is mainly eating, exercising, and sleeping.

    As my physique grows, I¡¯m confident that I can carry any kind of luggage.

    A certain day became the turning point of my life.

    My usual dominant rancher bowed his head to a merchant. That merchant bought me.

    He looks like a powerful merchant that has a lot of money.

    I steeled myself to whatever bad ce I¡¯ll be brought to.

    A mare was also bought together with me.

    They know about my gender then bought a mare after me¡­.could they be thinking of buying it as my breeding partner?

    ¡­¡­.seriously?

    I¡¯ve liked the mare they bought for me for a long time¡­.

    No no, I must not panic.

    The other party might not necessarily be my breeding partner.

    That¡¯s right but¡­..

    I never expect what happened next.

    I was bound to a dragon and flew in the sky.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    So this is it. I¡¯m fated to be a dragon¡¯s food¡­..

    I¡¯m a take-out purchase.

    Hahaha

    It was a short horse life¡­..

    But before I noticed it, I was released in a ranch-like ce in a certain vige.

    The ground is moderately soft.

    Looking at the surrounding fence, this ce is neither narrow nor wide.

    The grass growing there is also delicious.

    The stable is newly built.

    The goats are ced in the same ce as I but because of my difference in physique, they don¡¯t approach me.

    In other words, this is not a bad ce.

    No, this ce is good.

    A really good ce.

    Now, as for the mare near me¡­.

    Probably my breeding partner.

    Uoohhh, I did it!

    Ooops, I shouldn¡¯t be so obvious.

    Cool.

    Yeah, I have to stay cool.

    The first contact is important.

    If I fail, the future will be difficult.

    Because of that, I brainstorm¡­..finally, I call her out.

    ¡¸How many offsprings do you want?¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    I jumped ahead too much aaaahhhhhhh!

    No, that¡¯s not, wait!

    She stayed away from me starting that day.

    Ugh¡­.

    The lord came here so I thought of being intimate with him.

    He is a human.

    You want to ride on me?

    Fufu

    This will be good.

    I¡¯ll satisfy you.

    ¡­¡­

    I feel ufortable.

    He obviously never ridden a horse before.

    The way he gives instruction is also bad.

    Perhaps his muscles are bad too.

    Conclusion, the lord is not qualified to ride a horse.

    In addition, I¡¯m afraid of the wolves her brought.

    Don¡¯t threaten me.

    Sometimes people other than the lord came to ride on me.

    There is this long-eared girl. Her ears look like a beast ear.

    The way she rides andmands a horse is way better than the lord.

    I can runfortably.

    By the way, I just want to say, I don¡¯t have any grudge with the lord.

    One day, a slime came to ride me.

    Oi oi, do you think I¡¯ll let a slime to ride me?

    No, it¡¯s not like I hate you.

    All right.

    I let him ride me and run.

    Oh, it¡¯s pretty good.

    But I feel like there¡¯s nothing on my back.

    ¡­¡­

    The slime fell.

    Sorry, I¡¯ll run slowly next time.

    Eh?

    You want to try it again?

    I don¡¯t mind but¡­.

    The slime ride on me and I continue to run.

    The slime is a man of effort. (I don¡¯t know if it is a male or a female though)

    The slime rides a wolf.

    Shock¡­.

    Yeah, a wolf is way better than me.

    I should just stay in bed.

    Or lie down and eat grass.

    Nothing motivates me anymore.

    The slime came to ride on me again.

    Heh, don¡¯t you prefer riding a wolf than me?

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Oh, okay, if you say that much then I guess it can¡¯t be helped.

    Wait a moment.

    Fufu

    I know that I¡¯m more elegant and morefortable to ride onpared to a wolf.

    A rival appeared.

    It is a centaur.

    Kuh.

    The lord is riding on her¡­.

    That lord is my lord!

    Lord, lord, shouldn¡¯t you ride on me?

    I don¡¯t mind no matter how unskilled you are. I will endure.

    That willpensate for theck of riders.

    ¡­..

    Well, your level of unskillfulness is beyond thepensation of theck of riders.

    Even so, I won¡¯t lose to that centaur.

    I will not yield to that one!

    Wa-wait!

    Wife of mine, I¡¯m not looking at her like that!

    She¡¯s still a child so you can rx.

    In addition to being young, she¡¯s a centaur.

    Eh?

    When did she be my wife?

    Oi oi, honey.

    What¡¯s happening?

    I remember doing it in spring, it was mating season.

    Your stomach is already big and you¡¯re about to give birth.

    The poption of the vige has increased but the girl with beast ear takes care of us.

    I¡¯ll look for her.

    The birth of my son.

    Oohhh¡­.

    What do I feel?

    I only want it to be healthy.

    Hang in there, my wife.

    My name is Belford.

    The lord named me after a famous horse but I don¡¯t really like it.

    Maybe because when he named me, I was worried about my distance with my wife.

    When the girl with beast ear calls me Belford, it sounds nice.

    Maybe because I was getting along with my wife when she called me that.

    In any case, I¡¯ll keep trying to be the fastest horse in this vige.

    My son, watch my brave figure.

    Today is the day of the race against the centaurs.

    I practiced for this day.

    I never really cared about the result of the race.

    Yeah, they just got lucky.

    I¡¯m also not really concerned about winning or losing.

    Today, this father will sleep.

 Chapter 158 - Creation Myth

    <h4>Chapter 158 ¨C Creation Myth</h4>

    The god of creation had to have a great will in order to create the world.

    First, he created the god of time.

    The result was really good and she became his wife.

    The god of creation and his wife then gave birth to the sun god, moon god, and earth god.

    The moon gods are a twin.

    Therefore, there are two moons in the night sky.

    The god of creation then cooperated with his wife, the god of time, and their four children to create the world.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how the world begins.¡¹

    That ends ancestor-san¡¯s endless talk on the stage.

    Perhaps, even though it¡¯s an awful story, I should be thankful for it¡­. It seems like most people don¡¯t know about it.

    I¡¯m absorbed in eating and drinking.

    Because of that, I¡¯m only listening with one of my ears but I can at least tell the important things.

    The sun god created the light god and the fire god.

    The moon gods created the darkness god and the water god.

    The earth god tried to make various things but all ended in failure.

    However, because those he created were already attached to him, he decided to keep them and not throw them away.

    And those who were created by him are living in this world.

    TN: No idea of the earth gods gender yet.

    Then¡­.

    Does that mean that we are failed products?

    Or perhaps because we were not able to attain godhood, the earth god taught us things in order of us to take care of ourselves and grow¡­..

    Let¡¯s listen seriously next time.

    Anyway, there are alcohol and food before me.

    The reason why this banquet has started is simple.

    Dissatisfaction.

    It begins with ancestor-san¡¯s discovery of the other big ck rocks and me carving them.

    Our pace was finding and carving one per day and itsted for five days.

    The heptagon arrangement assumption is correct.

    Isn¡¯t ancestor-san¡¯s measurement technique praiseworthy?

    Anyway, the first victims¡­. Loo, Flora, Tier, and Gran Maria were mobilized by ancestor-san.

    They drill the hard soil to a depth of 200 meters.

    Of course, they are not using their hands but magic however, it still induced fatigue.

    They have done that five days in a row.

    I remember what happened during thest day. It looks like Loo is already thinking of how to kill ancestor-san, Flora is smiling evilly while holding a certain vial, Tier¡¯s eyes look like an endless abyss, and Gran Maria is silently sharpening hernce.

    The four of them attacked at the same time but it seems like they failed.

    I myself want to join their cause but¡­.every time I saw a big ck rock, I can¡¯t help but feel uneasy so I silently do my part.

    Once I carve it into a statue of god, the ck rock turns to white and the evil feeling it gives off is also bleached out.

    Then, when I finally carved the fifth one, the seventh one if we count the god of creation¡¯s statue, it now gives off a refreshing aura.

    Truly refreshing.

    I even cried out when I finished it.

    And the four fell from exhaustion.

    Ancestor-san works as hard as them but he looks okay.

    ¡­¡­

    When you traveled with Hakuren before, what made you that exhausted?

    Is there a specific time when he gets tired?

    To pacify the four, we had a banquet.

    The venue is in the hall of my mansion.

    Of course, the other vigers are invited too.

    Otherwise, it will be a banquet for cursing ancestor-san.

    ¡¸Dragons are cheats created by the god of creation that can go against gods. Therefore, even if they fight against gods, they can hold their grounds.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh¡¹

    Ancestor-san answered the question about the myth.

    The one who asked was a beastgirl.

    ¡¸No one from the Howling Vige can teach about that subject¡¹

    Gulf mutters so as he watches on the side.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have something like a church?¡¹

    ¡¸I told you before that the Howling Vige is like a nomad vige. We had a church before.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what do you do if there¡¯s a need for a wedding ceremony?¡¹

    ¡¸They just need to ask permission from the vige.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸The demon king¡¯s kingdom and the church are not hostile but their power there is not strong¡­.Their teachings don¡¯t extend that much there.¡¹

    Beezel joins in.

    Can it still be considered as not hostile if their rtionship stayed like that for so long?

    Well, the demon king is not angry at them so I guess it¡¯s really okay.

    At the corner of the hall, tts and Ronana are flirting.

    Their rtionship has improved a lot.

    There are two members of the four heavenly kings here, is that alright?

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. We finished a big job beforeing here.¡¹

    ¡¸Big job?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. The demon king¡¯s kingdom is not monolithic but isposed of various factions. We just reformed one of those factions.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸If one feels like their possession and influence are falling, they will do something out of the box¡­.that faction did not pay much attention but when it was discovered, there was an uproar. Assassination of the demon king, recement of the four heavenly kings, capturing the princess, and Full Heart kingdom¡¯s invasion¡­..Their n is magnificent but they are still on their preparation stage. Upon discovery, we caught every person involved in those ns¡­. And as a reward, I¡¯m on vacation this whole winter season.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh¡­¡­¡¹

    It looks like it happened when I was outside with the hot spring investigation group.

    If something like that happened, there might be another incident happening in another ce.

    ¡¸How about tts?¡¹

    ¡¸They were able to extend their influence in the army¡­.to punish my ipetence, I nned to retire. However, they don¡¯t want me to retire so I¡¯m currently here as a sort of house arrest.¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because there will be no big battle during winter.¡¹

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    Beezel, tts, and I had a toast and drank some alcohol.

    The hall suddenly bes noisy. It seems like Rasuti has returned.

    ¡¸My wee party¡­.or not.¡¹

    ¡¸Long time no see. How have you been?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡¹

    Behind Rasuti are Bulga and Stifano.

    ¡¸How was your return trip?¡¹

    I ask the three of them but their expressions are all bad.

    When I listened to what happened¡­.

    ¡¸It was terrible.¡¹

    Seems like it.

    ording to Rasuti.

    Dors is the head of the dragon race but there are dragons who don¡¯t follow hismand.

    And the leader of the dragons who oppose him is the dark dragon Girar.

    He suddenly lowered his head to him so Dors was troubled on how to respond.

    ¡¸I apologize to everything I have done till now. Let¡¯s get along from now on.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course.¡¹

    It would be great if they really reconciled like that but when one bes an adult, you need to consider your face before doing that.

    Dors immediately called Raimeiren thinking that Girar came to invade.

    After that, there were various discussions with Girar and about the reconciliation¡­. A hostage dragon will be sent to Dors.

    It would have been good if their discussion ended after that but for some reason, I became the topic.

    ¡¸It seems like your proud daughter married a human. What kind of person is he? Is he amazing?¡¹

    Though he already reconciled with Girar, he¡¯s still wary of him so he cannot take him to the vige yet.

    Therefore, in order to hear more about me, Hakuren and Rasuti were called.

    In the worst case scenario, they will be war potential.

    ¡¸The dark dragon Girar can be said to be the eternal rival of my grandfather. When I met him, he looks like your everyday drunkard old man¡­.¡¹

    It seems like she was made to talk endlessly.

    By the way, it was said that they were drinking alcohol from Big Tree vige when they were talking and he wishes to trade with us if possible.

    It looks like he loves our alcohol more than anything.

    ¡¸Is the dark dragon Girar the dragon who appeared on the myth?¡¹

    ¡¸A while ago, Loo-san¡¯s grandfather-chan said that he bit the god of creation¡¯s foot.¡¹

    ¡¸The name Girar is a well-known name but he¡¯s not the person of the myth. He is the seventh generation.¡¹

    Rasuti replied to the beastgirl who inquired about it after hearing Girar¡¯s name.

    Does that mean that they are descendants of the characters in the myth?

    In any case, Rasuti joined the banquet like that.

    Bulga and Stifano were as tired as Rasuti.

    ¡¸When we returned to our hometown, there was a huge riot.¡¹

    It seems like every influential person in that ce suddenly ran in rage.

    They helped with the suppression of the enraged as soon as they got there.

    ¡¸As for the reason, I heard that they seem to have heard god¡¯s voice¡­. But they are the only ones who heard it so it is unknown if it is true.¡¹

    It seems like they were not able to rest a bit and continuously clean up when they were at home.

    ¡¸Really troublesome.¡¹

    In addition, the souvenirs they brought back caused troubles.

    It seems like it became too popr that it induced trouble.

    I¡¯m d that they are popr but I don¡¯t want any trouble.

    Should I send someter?

    I don¡¯t mind but who¡¯ll bring it there?

    Let¡¯s think about itter.

    Bulga and Stifano can take it easy in this banquet.

    I feel like there¡¯s something wrong but I don¡¯t want it to show on my face.

    ¡¸Kierbit, I wish she should have stayed a little longer¡­.¡¹

    As soon as the hot spring investigation group was dissolved, Kierbit returned to the Kingdom of Garrett.

    My apologies for asking ancestor-san to immediately send you away. I appreciate your help.

    Ancestor-san came to me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry this time.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I also feel how bad it is. I think that it is great that we managed to do something about it quickly.¡¹

    That is my honest feeling.

    ¡¸Is that so? By the way¡­.I¡¯ve been interested since a while ago but, what is that on your knees?¡¹

    ¡¸A cat.¡¹

    ¡¸I know that it is a cat but I never thought you have one.¡¹

    I really don¡¯t have one.

    I only met this cat a few minutes ago.

    Just before the banquet started.

    I was surprised that there was a ck cat in front of the shrine under the big tree.

    It also has this face as if asking ¡°why am I here?¡±.

    However, upon seeing my face, its expression changed as if it finally understands everything and started to appeal to me.

    Do what you want.

    It started to rub its body to me to appeal.

    After that, I invited it to the vige.

    A cat is a farmer¡¯s ally.

    It is an animal that takes care of rats.

    Maa¡­.I don¡¯t think that this cat can get rid of an earth rat though.

    Hahaha.

    I feel like I like it a little now.

    I guess this is what you call sympathy.

    Let¡¯s get along.

    When I¡¯m thinking about that, the cat stood up from my knee and slipped under the table.

    A ce where a car would normally go to.

    Ancestor-san also left.

    Hahaha

    Now¡­.

    There are four individuals near me.

    Loo, Flora, Tier, and Gran Maria.

    And there¡¯s more.

    Behind them are Frau, Ann, and Ria.

    Ah, Hakuren and Rasuti too.

    Amazing.

    I¡¯m like the master.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    The cat showed its face under the table.

    A face that shows it realized something.

    Maybe I¡¯m making the same face too.

 Chapter 159 - Winter Work

    <h4>Chapter 159 ¨C Winter Work</h4>

    It will be spring soon.

    I feel like itsing but it¡¯s still cold.

    The cat is sleeping in a kotatsu.

    At first, it was hesitant on everything but now, it even ys with the kuros and warms itself in a kotatsu.

    Its favorite thing to do is walking on the spider walk in my mansion.

    It¡¯s scrambling with the spiderlings that did not hibernate this winter.

    No, it feels more like a mutual concession rather than scrambling.

    I was worried at first if they would fight but it seems like there¡¯s no problem.

    Both sides are smart.

    I already know that the spiderlings are smart but it seems like the cat is quite smart too.

    It remembers where the toilet is and it knows how to wait for food.

    If you want to know its faults¡­.well, it fell and almost drowned in a barrel once.

    After saving it, it was still tottering.

    By the way, it fell into an alcohol barrel when the wine slime is tasting it.

    It seems like the cat saw the wine slime doing something on the barrel¡­.but it managed to evade the cat.

    I guess that¡¯s nothing to be surprised of.

    By the way, the cat is a tom.

    Should I get a molly for it?

    As for today¡¯s work, there is a big carriage in the workshop of my mansion.

    Carriage.

    It is something that has a wheel and is pulled by a horse.

    A covered wagon is something that helps this era develop and in front of me is a box type carriage.

    It is the one the nobles ride. It is decorated luxuriously in various ces.

    Inside it is a set of sofa where two individuals can sit and there is also one in front. They are set up tofortably face each other.

    On the outside, the coachman side can amodate two people so this can amodate six people in total.

    Frau said that can be considered as a pretty good carriage.

    As for why is it in my workshop¡­..

    ¡¸This mechanism, where are you going to ce it?¡¹

    The mountain elves saw the suspension that I made. When I exin them what it is for, they robbed Michael-san of a carriage¡­.cough.

    I mean borrow it.

    I made a suspension because somehow, a spring was made.

    I have been requesting the Howling Vige to make some for me for some time and they just sent us a message via the small wyvern that they were able to make them.

    At first, I was nning on using them to either bed or sofa but the ones they sent were big and hard springs.

    It seems like there is a limit to what an iron bar can bend into so the result is these springs¡­.I guess that¡¯s the limit of the present technology.

    They have made this with much effort so it is my responsibility to find a use to it¡­.

    I came up with suspension.

    It is because the size of the spring is simr to a car¡¯s suspension.

    I tried recalling the car model.

    Shock absorber¡­..the piston in which the spring is put in is made of wood.

    I¡¯m worried about the strength but this is only a prototype.

    I put oil on the piston. The oil is a vige¡¯s product.

    It is really valuable but I have no choice but to use it.

    It was a little troublesome to prevent oil from leaking¡­.I managed to do so somehow.

    And it¡¯s nowplete.

    After I¡¯m done making one¡­¡­ the mountain elves who saw me making it tried to make one too.

    There is a number of springs that the Howling Vige sent so we can make a number of them.

    But who would have thought that they will act this fast?

    The mountain elves involved Rasuti and Frau. The two have won a carriage from Michael-san after a few days.

    Let¡¯s just think that this will be something that I¡¯ll use if ancestor-san is unavable.

    ¡¸The springs are made up of iron so it is quite heavy and we can¡¯t use a lot of them.¡¹

    We removed the carriage body from the axle and put eight suspensions on it. Four on the front and four on the back.

    We thoroughly remodeled what can be remodeled.

    We reduce the weight of the carriage¡¯s body.

    We expand the storage.

    We reinforced the wheels and axles.

    We are like remodeling a toy.

    I never expect that I¡¯ll do something like this to a horse-drawn carriage.

    I and the mountain elves thoroughly yed with it.

    The result.

    ¡¸My butt doesn¡¯t hurt.¡¹

    ¡¸I want one at home as well.¡¹

    ¡¸This can be sold. Let¡¯s mass produce it.¡¹

    Frau, Beezel, and the civil servant girls give out their review.

    Compared to the usual carriage, this shakes smoothly and doesn¡¯t vibrate hard.

    I also tried riding it¡­¡­you call this a good ride?

    This shakes a lot.

    Does it mean that it was better than before?

    Well, the main body was directly installed on the axle.

    Looking at everyone¡¯s expression, it looks like there is a considerable improvement.

    By the way, the ones pulling the carriage are the centaur expatriates.

    One of them volunteered to pull it before we can call the horse.

    She and two others did it.

    Presently, Ursa and other children are enjoying the carriage ride.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡¸Is that the normal speed of a horse-drawn carriage?¡¹

    To my question, some vigers, who are waiting for their turn to ride the carriage, looked puzzled.

    It seems like there are a few of them who already have ridden a horse-drawn carriage.

    Let¡¯s leave the carriage to the others. I work on something else.

    First one is building blocks for the children who were born this year.

    It should be easy to hold but big enough to make sure they won¡¯t swallow it.

    I file the corners to make sure that they are not sharp so no one will be hurt.

    Circles, triangles, squares, and other basic shapes.

    Let¡¯s make something slender, and something curved plete.

    I made them carefully so I only made four sets and its night already.

    If not for the AFT, it would take more time.

    As for the carriage, the centaur substitutes came since they ran tillte.

    I wonder if they are doing a durability test too.

    The dwarves are doing a drinking challenge while riding the carriage¡­.it¡¯s probably okay.

    I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll dirty the carriage¡¯s interior.

    The next day.

    Today¡¯s job is a chair.

    Though I said it¡¯s a chair, it is not an ordinary chair.

    It is a chair with sled leg so it will swing.

    I don¡¯t know its official name.

    So I called it a grandfather¡¯s chair.

    I tried making it.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that a rocking chair?¡¹

    So that¡¯s its official name.

    For the time being, let¡¯s have a durability check¡­.

    I sat on it and it seems okay.

    It can¡¯t be called a durability test if I don¡¯t use it for a long time¡­..

    I ced a square cushion on the chair, put the wine slime on it, and rock it.

    It seems like it is pleased.

    Good good.

    ¡­¡­..

    It got bored after five minutes and left.

    Really?

    Currently, the cat is sitting on the chair but it¡¯s not rocking it.

    I would love it if you rock it¡­.

    Whatever.

    For now, there seems to be no problem.

    It seems like it likes it.

    It likes the rocking chair test.

    Now let¡¯s make the one I¡¯m looking forward to make, a cradle.

    I have thought of making one several times already.

    But I never really made one.

    I¡¯m scared that the baby won¡¯t like it.

    But it will probably be okay.

    I sure they want to sleep on a rocking cradle made by their father!

    I have learned a lot of things in order to make one.

    Now, let¡¯s make the first one.

    ¡­..in order to make sure that they won¡¯t fall, the inclination should not exceed 45 degrees.

    As soon as its inclination reaches 60 degrees, it must return to the initial position of 90 degrees¡­.

    ¡¸What is that cylinder?¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The mountain elves¡¯ pure eyes are painful.

    Though I struggled, I managed to make one somehow.

    I made an ordinary rocking cradle.

    Good.

    Thinking too much is not good.

    Normal is the best.

    Let¡¯s improve it after asking others.

    I went to Ann¡¯s ce at once¡­.

    I saw the brave figure of my son standing.

    ¡­¡­a child really grows fast.

    Ria¡¯s ce is also the same.

    It seems like the cradle is unnecessary.

    I¡¯ll have my next child use it.

    By the way, up to now, they have been using a cradle that is hanged from the ceiling.

    Pointless effort of a father.

    The cat sitting on the rocking chair meow as ifforting me.

    Thank you.

 Chapter 160 - Giri Winter

    <h4>Chapter 160 ¨C Giri Winter</h4>

    Is it already spring?

    Or is it still winter?

    This is my recurring problem.

    Should I start farming thinking that it¡¯s already spring?

    This is troublesome.

    However, if I nt too early, the weather might worsen and it will ruin all that I¡¯ve nted which is uneptable.

    There are various ways to consider before dering that it¡¯s spring already. However, since I have the nyunyu-daphnes, I¡¯ll leave it to them.

    ¡¸Not yet. Wait a little more.¡¹

    Spring is so far.

    The mountain elves are remodeling the chair that I made.

    Not the rocking chair but the one with shoulder massaging function.

    I tried making it since I¡¯m still waiting for spring but upon testing¡­.itcks power.

    Probably because the spring is too hard but it¡¯s not like I can make something that can use hydraulic power.

    The mountain elves started to frenzy when I threw it out of my workshop.

    They are currently trying to increase the power by using gears.

    That¡¯s alright but, who will use the chair with shoulder massaging function?

    The vigers that need it¡­..doesn¡¯t exist.

    I don¡¯t think ancestor-san, Dors, or the demon king will use it.

    In short, we are only improving it for the sake of technological advancement.

    Yeah.

    ¡­¡­

    By the way mountain elves, are you not listening to my exnation?

    I didn¡¯t make that as a torture equipment.

    The shoulder massage doesn¡¯t need to be strong enough to break a pumpkin.

    Since ancestor-san is out for work, we can¡¯t rely on his teleportation magic.

    I feel helpless not being able to freely go to the hot spring¡­.I should reflect on relying on him too much.

    I went to the hot spring with Hakuren.

    Recently, Hakuren is spiritless.

    It is because of Ursa.

    Recently, Ursa has begun to gradually leave Hakuren.

    The cause of this is¡­.the beastboys.

    To put it in simple words, Ursa beat them up and made them her underlings.

    In addition, Nutt, the daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Gutt, was involved too.

    After that, the lizardmen¡¯s hatchlings.

    Is this the young viger¡¯s social position? In short, Ursa is not the leader of the vige¡¯s children.

    Is her motherly or sisterly instinct awakening? Or is this her natural ability as a leader?

    Though the beastboys are older than her, she is able to take care of all of them¡­..the result, her time with Hakuren diminished.

    Although Hakuren is pleased with Ursa¡¯s growth, she¡¯s hit by loneliness.

    Will Loo and Tier be like her?

    Or since they are different individuals, they¡¯ll react differently?

    I cannot stand seeing the lonely Hakuren any longer so I invited her to the hot spring.

    I also want to know how the ghost knight is doing.

    There are only the two of us so I intended to return immediately¡­..

    Or so I thought but we were found out by Ursa, the beastboys, Nutt, and the hatchlings and they decided toe with us.

    When I was thinking on how to handle this, Hakuren took over and dly let theme as if they haven¡¯t met each other after a really long time.

    Hakuren, you and Ursa are sleeping on the same bed, right?

    This girl.

    Because it is impossible for Hakuren and I to watch over the children with just the two of us, I asked the oni maid Ramurias and the beastkin Senna to help us with that while the lizardman Daga and the beastkin Gulf will act as our guards.

    Thinking of war potential, Hakuren is already more than enough so it is really safe. By the way, Beezel and Frau requested toe with us too.

    It seems like he wants to try the hot spring.

    ¡¸Since Beezel wille, can you use magic to teleport us all?¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know the destination.¡¹

    Beezel¡¯s teleportation magic is useless unless he knows where the destination is.

    Does that mean that you walked when you first came to the vige?

    It seems like he teleported to the vige by using visible range destination.

    I see.

    Hakuren lifted the logistic board and flew.

    She¡¯s fast but because that ce is far, it took a while.

    Even before reaching the hot spring, Hakuren¡¯s spirit rose so the purpose of this trip is already achieved.

    In any case, let¡¯s go to the hot spring.

    The facilities remain safe.

    I can¡¯t see the ghost knight but it is probably somewhere.

    When I thought of that, the ghost knight bowed and let us enter.

    I know that you¡¯re doing your best as the guardian.

    Looking at the piled up monster corpses at a corner of the hot spring, it is obvious.

    Now, let¡¯s exin how the hot spring works to our newbies.

    Male bath and female bath are separated.

    The men¡¯s bath will be taken care of by Daga and Gulf.

    I¡¯ll leave the female bath to Ramurias and Senna.

    Everyone started bathing.

    I¡¯m also¡­.but before that, there is something I must do.

    To thepanion who I didn¡¯t expect.

    Cat.

    It was carried by the children.

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m mad at you but¡­.

    What are you going to do in this hot spring?

    I thought of making some toys for cats but it seems like it is interested in the hot spring.

    However, the bath is too deep for the cat.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    After thinking a little, I made a small and shallow bath for cat nearby.

    How is it?

    One foot¡­..after testing the water using one of its feet, it carefully entered the bath.

    It sat down at first and when it looks like it¡¯s satisfied with the water, it soaked itself until only its head is not in the water.

    It¡¯s good that it likes it.

    Next, the corpses of the monsters and demon beasts that the ghost knight exterminated.

    There are freshly killed and there are old ones.

    I thought that everything will be alright since it¡¯s only a hot spring and it is winter but it seems like I underestimated monster activity.

    The rotting smell is awful.

    I¡¯ll take care of this.

    I plow them using the AFT to turn them into fertilizer¡­..there¡¯s a panic caribou in the mountain of corpses.

    Its horn is alright.

    Let¡¯s praise the ghost knightter.

    Okay, this is a hot spring¡­..and there is an unusual out of ce rusty armor here.

    It is a full body armor called full te mail.

    It is the ghost knight¡¯s armor.

    It is in looking thest time I saw it¡­.but now it is rusty, I wonder why.

    Is it because of the hot spring?

    Its sword is not rusty though.

    It looks the same as before.

    Is it a magic sword?

    ¡­¡­.

    I go to the nearby forest and get some woods.

    I¡¯ll try making a wooden armor.

    Simr to the one in front of me.

    After a while, my shoulder was tapped.

    It is Ramurias.

    It looks like it is time to go.

    But the armor is not yetplete.

    I¡¯m a little disappointed.

    Also, I haven¡¯t entered the hot spring yet.

    Mou.

    Maa, maybe I shoulde again next time.

    The children still want to y on the hot spring but they were already driven away by Ramurias and Senna.

    Daga and Gulf seem to be satisfied with warming their body¡­.is that alcohol on your hand?

    I also intended to drink with Hakuren one we got home since she¡¯s the means of transport.

    She also patiently guard everyone.

    Ooops.

    I almost forgot the cat.

    I wake up the cat who¡¯s thoroughly sleeping in the hot spring and wipe its body.

    Is your fur glossier?

    I don¡¯t remember putting anything on it when we got here.

    Is it the hot spring¡¯s effect on animals?

    Well, it doesn¡¯t matter since it got better.

    I picked up the wooden armor I¡¯m making and rode Hakuren.

    I¡¯ll return with the finished product.

    We left for the vige while being sent off by the ghost knight.

    It was like an excursion.

    Let¡¯se again some other time.

    When we arrived at the vige, I realized something.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we have gone back to the vige with the help of Beezel¡¯s magic?

    ¡¸I thought that it will be insensitive of me¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸We went there with the help of Hakuren-san so we thought that we should return with her help as well.¡¹

    Beezel and Frau said those.

    Wh-whatever.

    We had fun so it¡¯s okay.

    By the way, a little more time and it will be spring.

    I finished the wood armor and brought it back.

    The mountain elves delightfully volunteered to help me and put some unnecessary gimmicks.

    I don¡¯t want them to make a strange equipment¡­.a knife that pops out from the back of the hand?

    At the tip of the foot too?

    There¡¯s something stored there?

    Put more there and¡­.it will turn into a shield?

    ¡­.

    This is a man¡¯s romance.

    I hope that the ghost knight will like it.

 Chapter 161 - Spring of the Tenth Year

    <h4>Chapter 161 ¨C Spring of the Tenth Year</h4>

    Spring hase.

    Like usual, I greeted Zabuton.

    Zabuton also meets the cat for the first time¡­.and there¡¯s no problem.

    Maa, the cat instantly made a surrender pose and it seems like Zabuton epted it.

    That reminds me, the same thing happened when the cat first met Kuro.

    Do animals have their own hierarchical rtionship and won¡¯t calm down until it is settled?

    Anyway, it¡¯s spring.

    Since it¡¯s spring, Beezel and tts reluctantly returned home.

    Gulf was sent home by Beezel with his teleportation magic.

    It somewhat bes lonesome.

    After renewing my spirit, it is farming time again!

    But before that, a meeting first.

    Please take care of me this year as well.

    The representative of each race is already in the conference room of the mansion hence, the meeting starts.

    The Big Tree Vige¡¯s representative, me.

    The inferno wolve¡¯s representative, Kuro.

    The demon spider¡¯s representative, Zabuton.

    The vampire¡¯s representative, Loo.

    The angel¡¯s representative, Tier.

    The high elves¡¯ representative, Ria.

    The oni¡¯s representative, Ann.

    The lizardmen¡¯s representative, Daga.

    The dragon¡¯s representative, Rasuti.

    The beastkin¡¯s representative, Senna.

    The dwarves¡¯ representative, Donovan.

    The demon and civil servant girl¡¯s representative, Frau.

    The mountain elves¡¯ representative, Ya.

    The minotaur and Vige Two¡¯s representative, Gordon.

    The centaur and Vige Three¡¯s representative, Glueworld.

    The nyunyu-daphne and Vige One¡¯s representative, Igu.

    The harpy¡¯s representative, Mach.

    Mach is one of the harpies¡¯ expert.

    Though she greeted me when he came to the vige, her presence is weak.

    Harpies move in a group so it seems to be difficult for them to develop individuality.

    In fact, they have no individual name.

    Though they could live like that, I managed to give her somehow.

    Though I somehow managed to convince her, her presence remains the same.

    I don¡¯t really mind but it will be troublesome since she¡¯s the representative so I introduced her to the others.

    As for her name, I consulted the angels.

    Aside from them, the devils Bulga and Stifano declined to have a representative for their race.

    They are working as Rasuti¡¯s exclusive maids so they said that it will be difficult for them to talk about the administration of the vige.

    As for the slimes,munication failure.

    The bees were informed via the spiderlings but they declined too.

    By the way, the caretakers of four races are also here.

    The beastkin¡¯s caretaker, the oni maid Ramurias.

    The minotaur¡¯s caretaker, the lizardman Nuff.

    The centaur¡¯s caretaker, the civil servant girl Rasshashi.

    The nyunyu-daphne¡¯s caretaker, the beastkin Mamu.

    They don¡¯t have the right to talk here but they are allowed to listen.

    In any case, this is arge group.

    Fortunately, the conference room in my mansion can amodate everyone.

    Zabuton is participating in the meeting from the outside because she¡¯s too big to enter the door.

    The meeting agenda is the following:

    - Problem encountered during winter

    - This year¡¯s task

    - Reward medal

    Agenda one, let¡¯s hear the problem encountered this winter.

    The Big Tree Vige has no problem.

    No, there is but it is not something that can be shared in this meeting.

    For example, the cat¡¯s bed and the area upied by the kotatsu of the kuros.

    The air draft caused by not closing the door properly and the problem of privacy in my room¡­.

    These are considered as in-house problems.

    I¡¯m sure the other vigers have their own problems like that.

    There¡¯s no problem with both food and fuel during winter and it can be said that there¡¯s an abundance of them.

    Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three are the same.

    There¡¯s no big problem.

    The only notable one is the consultation of Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three about the kuros.

    It seems like the pups assigned on those viges never had a break.

    In Big Tree Vige, the wolves are properly taking a break in turn.

    However, the pups on Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three are constantly working.

    After hearing that, I suggested having theme to Big Tree from time to time to have a vacation and to y around.

    Kuro wagged his tail.

    As for the spiderlings, it seems like there¡¯s no problem with them since they are taking their turns moderately.

    The spiderlings are also somewhat territorial so there¡¯s no substituting them.

    There are also some of them who evolved to Makura¡¯s size.

    If they need to be named, I¡¯ll have the respective viges cooperate.

    There are also two children born in the minotaur¡¯s vige during the winter.

    Let¡¯s go there to celebrate it with them some time.

    This year¡¯s task.

    Vige Two and Vige Three will farm as usual.

    This is the top priority.

    As for the reason, if we rely too much on the AFT and when a timees where I can¡¯t use it, it will be the downfall of the vige.

    I want to avoid that at all cost.

    In Big Tree Vige, I will continue to farm using my AFT and let the trees bear fruits likest year.

    As for the trees in Vige Two and Vige Tree, they¡¯re almost wiped out¡­.though it will be tough, it will still yield a little.

    Hang in there.

    Next, industrial rted things.

    An order came as soon as we returned the suspension-installed carriage to Michael-san.

    Though we already thought of mass production, we only have materials to make five more. It is insufficient because Beezel and the civil servant girls want to have one too.

    The civil servant girls want to send them to their parent¡¯s house as a present.

    Let¡¯s order more springs from the Howling Vige.

    As for business rted things, it will be the sales of the processed goods made during winter.

    They are mainly alcohol, oil, salt, sugar, pickles, jam, juice, etc.

    These are already been sold so only the sales amount will be reported.

    At the end of winter, we sold them Michael-san, Beezel, the Howling Vige, Doraim, Dors, and ancestor-san.

    We also made cheese and butter but they were not sold because they are consumed by the vige.

    Mayonnaise is a good product but I don¡¯t know its expiration date so we did not sell it.

    It will be troublesome if someone¡¯s stomach will be ruin because of it.

    Because of that, we only make an amount enough for the vige¡¯s consumption.

    Also, even if Beezel, Doraim, and ancestor-san want them, I only give them some and never sell it to them.

    Anyway, as for the business rted things, we¡¯re still waiting for Michael-san¡¯s report.

    We¡¯ll decide how much to produce winter this year upon seeing it.

    Now, how much of which should I nt on the field¡­..

    It will be almost the same asst year.

    The only difference is a little more of the seasoning because of the oni maid¡¯s request and additional type of medicinal herb at Loo¡¯s request.

    Now, the reward medal rted things.

    I distributed reward medals like what I didst year.

    Three per person for the Big Tree Vige¡¯s residents.

    Ten for each race¡¯s representatives.

    Thirty each of the whole race of inferno wolves and spiders.

    Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three¡¯s share will be different this year.

    Last year, I gave 30 for each vige and did not give any to the residents.

    This year, I gave 30 for each vige and one for each resident.

    I would like to give them more but I was refrained because the three viges¡¯ contributions are stillcking.

    It is the result of several meetings before this meeting.

    There are also special rewards, two for the bees.

    Two for the wine slime.

    The ghost knight will be given two too since it is doing a good job as the guardian of the hot spring.

    We always obtain delicious honey from the bees.

    As for the wine slime¡­.maa, recently, it has been hanging around a lot with my children.

    As for the ghost knight, it is defending the ce alone.

    Next time I go there, I¡¯ll ask it for its desire.

    By the way, thinking of giving the children reward medals¡­..the beastboys received three each.

    The reward medal will only be given to those who worked for the vige.

    Given that reason, there is no way I can give some to Ursa or Nutt who did not contribute that much.

    On the contrary, the hatchlings are working properly so they deserve to be given some as well.

    This is something that every race representative has agreed to.

    ¡­¡­.Should I give ancestor-san at least five pieces?

    Let¡¯s think about itter.

    ¡­¡­

    As expected, I can¡¯t give one to the cat.

    Originally, the meeting was supposed to end there but a message hase during the meeting.

    It is from ancestor-san.

    I wonder what it is about.

    Loo received it and read it to us.

    It is about the thank you reward for making the medicine requested by Fushu.

    When I was thinking of what kind of reward it was, I found out that it is people.

    Ten pairs of newly wedded couples that don¡¯t have children yet so twenty in total.

    They are mainly humans.

    But there is a demi-human too.

    I¡¯ll have them be the residents of Vige One.

    They are something I certainly want.

    ¡¸However Loo, this isn¡¯t a joke, right?¡¹

    I¡¯m thankful for the reward but¡­

    ¡¸It is not. Ancestor-sama said that you will really be pleased with them.¡¹

    I can only thank him.

    By the way, because of the unexpected neers, the meeting continued.

    It is mainly with the Vige One¡¯s representative, the nyunyu-daphne Igu, and the caretaker Mamu.

    Preparation for epting them, preparation for daily necessities, what will they do from now on, and the vige¡¯s defense.

    We immediately became busy.

    The dishes of today¡¯s after meeting banquet is something I have been looking forward to.

    I¡¯ve prepared various things for those bamboo shoot dishes¡­..

    Why does this meeting have to be prolonged?

    I hope that we won¡¯t run out of food.

    I can hear lively voices from the hall of my mansion¡­..No, this must be a product of my imagination.

    I heard someone saying kanpai for the spring but who is leading it?

    TN: Kanpai is simr to ¡°cheers¡± in a toast during a celebratory setting.

    That reminds me, the meeting was extended but who the heck said that they can already begin¡­.

    ¡¸B-by the way, has anyone here eaten already?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not. The meeting is ongoing.¡¹

    ¡¸How about letting someone serve alcohol here¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸We shouldn¡¯t. The topic of this meeting will shift into alcohol.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, how about ending this meeting today and just continue tomorrow¡­.what do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.then let¡¯s continue tomorrow, does everyone agree?¡¹

    Everyone replied.

    Everyone¡¯s consciousness is already behind the conference room¡¯s door.

    It is spring.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    Let¡¯s just say that today¡¯s task isplete.

 Chapter 162 - Spring Works, Ranch Expansion, and Others

    <h4>Chapter 162 ¨C Spring Works, Ranch Expansion, and Others</h4>

    Ursa is riding a pup.

    Behind her are the beastboys who are also riding Kuro¡¯s pups and they seem to be running away.

    What are they doing?

    ¡­¡­..

    Far behind Ursa¡¯s group, I saw a figure of an oni maid. She¡¯s running after them elegantly even though she¡¯s wearing a skirt.

    Ursa¡¯s group probably do some mischief and are currently escaping.

    I¡¯m surprised at the leg strength of the oni maid who¡¯s running after them who are riding kuros and she¡¯s actually gaining distance.

    Hnn, could it be that the pups are slowing down?

    It is probably because of the oni maid shouting various dishes while running after them.

    To think that will work¡­.

    ¡¸You can no longer run!¡¹

    The speed of the pups fell.

    The ones who are riding them, Ursa¡¯s group, panicked but it is already toote.

    They were caught.

    Yeah.

    If you do something that will get you yelled at, you¡¯ll definitely get yelled at.

    Ah, even the caretaker of the beastkins, Ramurias, came.

    The beastboyspletely surrender.

    As for Ursa¡­.is she still nning on running away?

    What the¡­.she was stopped by the wine slime.

    Running away ¨C failed.

    The wine slime has a close rtionship with the oni maids.

    Ursa and the beastboys were apprehended.

    I wonder what they did.

    Did they eat something?

    Or did they do something with theundry¡­.?

    I hope I won¡¯t get involved.

    Presently, I¡¯m concentrating on my job.

    I plow the field using the AFT.

    Compared to the past, I plow at a pretty fast pace.

    Last year, in addition to Big Tree Vige, I also plowed Vige Two and Vige Three.

    With my current pace, my job will be finished sooner than nned.

    Then, what should I do next?

    Should I expand the Big Tree Vige¡¯s field a little?

    No, but, what if I expand the ranch?

    The number of cows and goats has increased.

    Though they are still young, I should expand it before it became too popted.

    After I finished my field work, I extended the ranch to the east by 400 meters.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Expanding something is hard work.

    Animals, be careful in your new ce.

    ¡­¡­

    I also nted carrots on the enhanced part¡­.

    The horse came.

    Good intuition.

    It¡¯s good that you know what it is.

    I¡¯ll widen it a little more.

    However, no matter how much you like it, do eat it until it is ready.

    Since the horse came, the goats and the cows also came.

    The goat is less clever than the horse.

    No, it is clever but it is honest to its desire.

    The horse can¡¯t defend the carrot.

    It is outnumbered by a lot.

    I have no other choice.

    Let¡¯s make the carrot field outside the ranch.

    Now¡­.even if it caught the goat¡¯s interest¡­.they won¡¯t be able to do anything.

    Though they are clever, they are not clever enough.

    They should give up.

    By the way, since I made the ranch wider, I made two more drinking ce.

    I dig a hole the same way I dug the previous well, like a tunnel, but I made itrge enough for them to be able to U-turn inside¡­..

    The goats and cows were clogged up in the tunnel.

    If it was discoveredter, it would have been fatal.

    After that, the hole became a forbidden area.

    Though it took time and effort, I made something that they can drink at.

    I cut a log vertically and scoop its inside.

    ¡­¡­..

    However, if it is too far from the water source, putting water on them is troublesome.

    Should I make a bamboo waterway here too?

    No, we can just install a pump here¡­.but how will the cows and sheeps use it¡­.?

    TN: goat is written as É½Ñò while sheep is Ñò. Simple typo I guess?

    Let¡¯s consult the mountain elvester.

    For the time being, let¡¯s make a simple bamboo waterway.

    Next, preparing a lump of rock salt.

    Salinity is necessary to animals.

    We must leave something they can lick at any time they want.

    It is convenient that there¡¯s a rock saltyer if I dig the ground.

    Remembering my early days, I feel like my hardship for salt is only a lie.

    To think that I didn¡¯t notice it¡­..

    I have never seen a rock salt before and I don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll lick a rock to know how it will taste.

    Therefore, I can¡¯t be med even if I didn¡¯t notice it.

    I dig up a hole and break the rock saltyer to an appropriate size.

    Then carry it.

    This is something that needs hard work and can even make someone scream but with the use of AFT, it is like a walk in the park.

    I¡¯m really thankful for it.

    With this, the ranch work isplete.

    By the way, while I was working, the goats were charging at me from time to time. Because of that, the kuros surrounded the goats¡­..

    Don¡¯t stress them too much.

    I gently ask the kuros to let them leave.

    Normal farming is going well in Vige Two and Vige Three.

    It seems like nting seeds and raising seedlings are sessful.

    Given the present condition, I ordered the mountain elves to assist with the maintenance of the water wheels since they were the ones who built them in the first ce.

    reliable.

    Every one of them is so reliable that I feel a little lonely.

    No no, I should be d that each vige is doing its best.

    I demanded the representatives of each vige to create a work log.

    Using that, if there will ever be a problem, we can easily find the root of it.

    For now, it is only a record but I believe that it will be something big in the future.

    I checked the bees at the fruit area.

    A queen was born this year and the number of hives has increased.

    Good news.

    For the sake of the bees, I increased the number of flowers that the bees want near the fruit area.

    Hnn?

    A soldier bee that is protecting a hive is flying in a strange way.

    Is something wrong?

    Before I noticed it, several bees from each hive, a total of 100 soldier bees, gathered together. They formed a formation and headed north.

    After that, one of the spiderlings runs after them.

    I follow them too.

    The soldier bees target is a ce a little away from the vige.

    It was even further than the kuros defensive line.

    When I arrived at that ce, it was already over.

    Aside from the soldier bees who came from the fruit area, there is also one flying queen bee.

    On the ground, there lies a weasel.

    I feel that there¡¯s something strange about it. It long and the legs are too short.

    Is it normal for its torso to bee this long?

    Maa, whatever.

    The soldier bees don¡¯t seem to be injured.

    Looking at the weasel, it seems like it was done in by the spiderling¡­.

    The soldier bees escorted the queen bee to the fruit area¡­.

    Isn¡¯t it a bee that came from outside?

    They are territorial, is it alright to bring it to their territory?

    Won¡¯t there be a fight?

    While I was thinking so, the spiderling who took the weasel came to me.

    They will not fight against each other if they have plenty of foods.

    I feel like that¡¯s what it wants to say.

    I see.

    Perhaps it¡¯s right.

    I returned to the fruit area and made a ce for the new queen bee to build a hive at.

    Let¡¯s think about the fruit area¡¯s expansion next time.

    What do you call this, is it kickboard?

    I tried making a skateboard with handle and it became popr with the children.

    Making it is not difficult.

    No special power required.

    It is an all wood prototype.

    I only adjusted the length of the handle and it is nowplete.

    One should ride it with one foot while his other foot will kick the ground.

    Ridingfort is bad.

    I guess it is a bad idea to make the tire wooden too.

    I remodeled it by putting rubber tires.

    Good, it became easier to ride at because of the rubber¡¯s sticity.

    The problem is the ground.

    The vige¡¯s soil will harden again eventually after being plowed once.

    There are a few ces where the kickboard can be used.

    Should they be used indoor?

    It might cause an ident if a carpet gets caught in its wheels.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Let¡¯s put the kickboard on the shelf.

    I made a trolley simr to those used in restaurants to carry food.

    I don¡¯t know what it is called.

    Thinking of what I learned from the kickboard, I made the wheel bigger so that the carpet won¡¯t get caught.

    As for the part you can put the luggage at, there are only the top and the bottom.

    It looks like a big ¥í with four wheels.

    I think this isplete.

    I passed it to the oni maids.

    ¡¸A wagon.¡¹

    The name of the trolley is wagon.

    I had the oni maids use it and if there¡¯s no problem, I¡¯ll decorate it.

    TN: Don¡¯t believe them. It is called a service cart.

    At ater date.

    ¡¸The wagon ish interesting.¡¹

    Ursa, that¡¯s not something to ride at.

    Also, why are you holding the kickboard?

    I should have kept it in the workshop.

    Ursa skillfully used the wagon and the kickboard to run away.

    I think not giving her dessert after dinner is a good punishment.

 Chapter 163 - A Happy Event and Fushuâ€™s Reward

    <h4>Chapter 163 ¨C A Happy Event and Fushu¡¯s Reward</h4>

    The old Loo spent her day on her junior high school form and night on her adult form.

    However, ever since she gave birth, she¡¯s always on her adult form now.

    When I asked her why¡­.she said so that our son can easily remember how she looks like.

    That makes sense.

    If she¡¯s constantly changing every time he met her, our son will be confused.

    Loo really cares about our son.

    She was uneasy in a lot of things ever since she got pregnant.

    She even admitted herself that she wouldn¡¯t have done it all without the oni maid¡¯s help.

    I¡¯m also thankful of them.

    I¡¯m also not sure if I¡¯m doing enough as a father.

    I can still remember the time when she got pregnant with my first child¡­.

    ¡¸Leave it to your wife.¡¹

    ¡¸Ask your wife what she wants.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t go against your wife.¡¹

    Those are Doraim, Beezel, and Gulf¡¯s advice.

    They are not helpful.

    Then I remember the couple who recently settled her in the vige, I spoke with the beastkin Gutt¡­.it seems like they were separated for a long time and he only recently saw his daughter.

    It seems like he¡¯s struggling as a father like me.

    Let¡¯s drink and talk with each otherter.

    No, I¡¯m not being troubled with our rtionship.

    No no, I¡¯m only thinking about Alfred¡¯s education.

    ¡­..Yes.

    I¡¯ll leave it to you.

    In front of her child, a woman is a mother.

    ¡­¡­

    I will not give up.

    I am a father.

    I spoke with Tier for a moment¡­.no, I¡¯m only concerned about Tiselle¡­.

    I think the advice of the other guys earlier are correct¡­.

    I¡¯m starting to worry as a father because of Ursa¡¯s recent actions.

    When Alfred and Tiselle grow up, will they act violently too? I¡¯m uneasy.

    When the beastboys first came to this vige, they were quite mature. However, they are recently getting scolded together with Ursa.

    I didn¡¯t expect that they¡¯ll start to neglect their duties¡­..

    However, they are smiling better nowpared to before.

    ¡­¡­..

    Currently, Ursa is riding Zabuton.

    Gutt¡¯s daughter, Nutt, is also with her.

    It seems like they want her to obey them like the kuros.

    But Zabuton is smart so there¡¯s no way that she¡¯ll act violently¡­.

    Hnn?

    Zabuton used her legs to put Ursa and Nutt, who are riding her, in front of me.

    Is she thinking that I¡¯m angry and them?

    Suddenly, Zabuton moved four of her forelegs at a great speed.

    Ursa and Nutt¡¯s clothes disappeared simultaneously. I thought that I¡¯ll see them in their underwear but they are currently wearing a beautiful dress.

    It is a beautiful dress full of frills and ribbons.

    The two of them were surprised.

    Zabuton nodded as she finished making those dresses. She raised her leg and left.

    Ursa and Nutt stayed where they are.

    The oni maid who is looking for the two of them approached us but the two are quiet.

    I see.

    They are girls.

    When they are wearing beautiful clothes, they will act ordingly.

    Zabuton is really reliable.

    While I was thinking of that, the oni maid made a dull scream.

    When I tried to look at her, I saw her lying on the ground.

    Eh?

    What happened?

    I ran to her.

    Both Ursa and Nutt are flustered.

    The oni maid is lying on the ground face down¡­.she doesn¡¯t seem to be unconscious.

    It seems like she¡¯s enduring pain.

    Is she alright?

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m, alright¡­¡­but¡­.I need Flora-sama¡¯s healing magic desu.¡¹

    While I was thinking about what happened, I suddenly noticed it.

    Nutt is walking normally.

    Ursa is walking slowly like an adult.

    It seems like the oni maid tried to carry Ursa.

    Ursa is so heavy that even the oni maid was not able to carry her.

    No, Ursa is not heavy but the clothes she¡¯s wearing.

    I see.

    So that is the reason why Ursa seems to be obedient.

    That¡¯s right.

    Ursa did not be quiet because she¡¯s wearing beautiful clothes.

    There are two surprising points.

    The first one is the fluffy looking but heavy dress.

    And the calm Ursa wearing that dress.

    It is not impossible for her to run¡­.

    In my head, a certain training scene from a certain mangaes out.

    If she lives while wearing this dress¡­.won¡¯t she be amazing ones she took it off?

    By the way, when ancestor-san introduced Ursa to me, he told me that she has various skills¡­.

    Let¡¯s not think about it.

    Nutt¡¯s clothes seem to be normal.

    Good.

    ¡¸You too looks good in those beautiful clothes.¡¹

    I know that words that are forbidden to tell these children.

    I carried the oni maid and headed to Flora¡¯s ce.

    At ater date.

    I shuddered at Ursa who¡¯s wearing that heavy clothes while running normally.

    Ehto¡­.don¡¯t ride the kuros while wearing that dress.

    The horse too.

    I asked Zabuton to reduce the weight of that dress to normal.

    Or else it will greatly damage the surroundings.

    A happy event.

    We found out that Hakuren is pregnant.

    We¡¯ve been doing it so it is only natural.

    Let¡¯s celebrate.

    I want to celebrate but I have one question.

    How does a dragon give birth?

    Speaking of dragons, I can only imagine egg¡­.

    I asked Doraim before. He told me that if one got pregnant in her dragon form, she¡¯lly an egg.

    If a dragon got pregnant in her human form, she¡¯ll give birth like a normal human.

    I see.

    However, if a dragon got pregnant, she must assume her form until her childbirth. It is something important and must be kept in mind.

    In short, Hakuren must not transform into a dragon now, right? I tried consulting Rasuti.

    Rasuti also doesn¡¯t know much about a dragon¡¯s pregnancy so she called Doraim.

    ¡¸Aneue, congrattions.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. You know what to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. I¡¯ll contact father at once¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸If you do that, he¡¯ll probably stay here and celebrate until I I give birth.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..that¡¯s possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Contact mother first. After that, contact father after a few days. Be sure to not notify others.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood, how about to my wife?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. Just don¡¯t let it spread.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, shall I send someone to guard you?¡¹

    ¡¸I will not leave this vige so you don¡¯t have to. Rasuti is also here.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood, let me know if you need anything else.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll rely on you.¡¹

    After that, we were visited by dragons for the next few days.

    Raimeiren, Domaim, Kwon, Suiren, Maxbergak, Herzenark, Sekiren, and Kworun.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s Dors?¡¹

    ¡¸Mother strictly ordered father to note here.¡¹

    Sekiren told me so.

    ¡¸I see¡­.did he run wild before?¡¹

    It seems like he did when Rasuti and Helze were born.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    Thank you Raimeiren.

    However, they are worried that we will be attacked if they did not send guards.

    It seems like even the party who served a dragon can be attacked by the pregnant dragon since a pregnant dragon is ill-tempered. It is necessary to protect everyone.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Wait a minute, can you show me that guard list?

    I need to be prepared in case of an emergency.

    Hora, it seems like Rasuti agrees with me.

    There are two names on the guard list.

    Raimeiren and Grafaloon.

    Dors¡¯ wife and Doraim¡¯s wife.

    It looks like only a dragon can hold down a dragon.

    I see.

    Hakuren declines but once I verify the sign, I¡¯ll immediately call for one.

    While we are feeling festive, Fushu¡¯s reward has arrived.

    Ten pairs of male and female couples, a total of 20 people.

    Vige One¡¯s migrants.

    With Fushu on the lead, they are being apanied by 11 other guards.

    I want everyone to meet them¡­..

    The ones who¡¯ll migrate are ordinary people so don¡¯t think it is good for the kuros and the spiders to meet them now.

    I think that I should not hide anyone but it is saddening for them to be feared.

    Ah, Raimeiren¡¯s group are with Hakuren¡­..

    Hakuren, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to greet them.

    What¡¯s this?

    Half of the guards already fainted before we greet them.

    Were they exhausted?

    They were also surprised when they saw the high elf Ria and the lizardman Daga.

    One of them also fainted because the cat and Ursa suddenly appeared¡­.

    Bring them to the inn and let them sleep¡­.

    Fushu bowed on behalf of the group.

    ¡¸For epting their migration, thank you very much.¡¹

    She said that though they are her reward for us making medicine for her.

    It seems like there are various troublesome circumstances.

    The representative of the migrants moved beside Fushu and lowered his head.

    ¡¸Pl-please take care of us from now on.¡¹

    A very normal man.

    The woman who seems to be his wife looks very normal too.

    Why did they decide to migrate here? I want to know¡­.

    ¡¸Likewise. Nice to meet you too.¡¹

    I¡¯ll have them rest in the inn first before guiding them to Vige One.

    The guards look really tired.

    Yeah, they¡¯ve been busy for sure.

 Chapter 164 -Fushuâ€™s Reward Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 164 ¨CFushu¡¯s Reward Preparation</h4>

    My name is Fushu.

    I am a high priestess of the Korin Religion.

    With the blessing given by god, I was able to use healing magic.

    I was not able to cure my son¡¯s illness though¡­.

    However, there was a miracle.

    I was able to meet the world-renowned Lulushi-sama. She¡¯s a vampire that is known to be one of the world¡¯s best pharmacists.

    In addition, the materials needed to create my son¡¯s medicine is also avable. How fortunate of us.

    This must be due to the god of creation¡¯s guidance.

    Thank you very much.

    If they¡¯ll be able to make the medicine, my son¡¯s illness will surely be cured.

    Today, I¡¯m preparing to give my thanks for the miracle.

    Thank you, god of creation. Lulushi-sama and Flora-sama actually made the medicine.

    Furthermore, I have to reward the people of the vige who cooperated with us.

    If I¡¯m allowed, I¡¯m even willing to abandon my position and migrate to the vige with my family and do our best for the vige¡­.

    Unfortunately, I can¡¯t do that.

    I am too indebted to the Korin Religion.

    I haven¡¯t pay it back yet.

    However, I surely can, one day.

    Cough

    Returning to the topic, my thanks will be meaningless if it won¡¯t please the other party.

    I have to give something suitable.

    However, I don¡¯t know what will make Lulushi-sama, Flora-sama, and the vigers happy.

    Because of that, I should ask them in a straightforward manner.

    I really want to give something back so say anything you want.

    Fortunately, my house is wealthy.

    I will do my best even if it is something unreasonable.

    No matter what they want, even a title¡­..No, I should not.

    I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll only get annoyed with something like a title.

    I already failed just by thinking ahead¡­.

    After asking them, Lulushi-sama and the vigers said that they want people.

    For a moment, I thought that they¡¯ll be sacrificed but when they told me the details, they said that they want new inhabitants, in short, migrants.

    The migrants will be given a house to live in and field to plow and they¡¯ll also be looked after until they get the gist of the life here.

    Furthermore, if they don¡¯t want to farm, they won¡¯t mind you doing another job.

    I see.

    Those conditions are favorable.

    I must not the mistake of them finding new residents from gettingborers.

    No, I mean, of course, they are expected to work as well.

    However, since it is about a new generation of vigers, I must do my best to bring people who won¡¯t embarrass me.

    In other words¡­.

    ¡¸We won¡¯t send ves?¡¹

    ¡¸We won¡¯t.¡¹

    I rejected my subordinate¡¯s proposal.

    Even if the person doesn¡¯t want to be a ve, there is a reason for him being a ve.

    Mostmon reasons are crimes and debts.

    Can I let those kind of people migrate to the vige?

    That will be considered as harassment.

    They¡¯ll only bring trouble to that gentle vige.

    That is uneptable.

    The ideal thing to do is to have a family living in a vige migrate there.

    However, that is quite difficult.

    If they are already living normally in a certain ce, why would they need to migrate?

    I already tried to talk to people but all of them refused.

    I even exin them politely so why?

    ¡¸That¡¯s something expected. How about hiding the migrants the destination?¡¹

    ¡¸Migrating them to the forest of death is the same as sentencing them to death.¡¹

    The forest of death.

    It is a synonym for a horrible ce.

    However, when I went there, I didn¡¯t think that it was a bad ce¡­.

    ¡¸It is because Fushu-sama is strong desuyo.¡¹

    ¡¸If it was us, we¡¯re probably dead at the first hour.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that anyone will believe that there is really a vige in the middle of that forest¡­.are you sure it is not somewhere else?¡¹

    Searching for migrants is difficult.

    I can¡¯t do it by myself I asked the help of my capable subordinates but¡­..it is still not going anywhere.

    But I will not give up.

    Compared to the trouble of finding my son¡¯s medicine, this is simple.

    I will find excellent migrants!

    Humans, if one keeps being refused, his heart will crumble.

    A considerable feeling of despair.

    I¡¯m already thinking of sending another kind of reward.

    Mou.

    I can¡¯t withhold my reward for too long.

    I spoke with religion leader-sama and next spring is the limit.

    It is autumn now.

    What should I do¡­¡­

    When I was suffering thinking of what to do, one of my subordinates suggested something to me.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re thinking about migrants, how about the young boys in the back street?¡¹

    ¡­.

    Backstreet boys.

    TN: Should be ¡°neighborhood boys¡± but backstreet boys sounds better. ??

    There is an easier to understand term to call them¡­.orphans.

    Though Korin Religion has a lot of orphanages that are epting orphans, there are still too many of them.

    Therefore, Korin Religion created an organization for those children who were not able to enter the orphanage. They are living there.

    That said, the backstreet boys are gentle¡­

    ¡¸You will be given a house and a field. Would you like to migrate?¡¹

    Perhaps they might¡­..

    Though I¡¯m not looking down on the backstreet boys, theirmon sense and farming experience is doubtful.

    Won¡¯t that be a problem as migrants?

    ¡¸Regarding that concern, it might be a good idea to educate them now.¡¹

    Yes, right now¡­.

    ¡¸It will be possible to educate them in this short period before the spring if we do it with everything we have.¡¹

    Indeed.

    I gather them all.

    There is a condition that they must be a couple and they are going steady.

    Ten pairs of male and female couples, the 20 of them are in front of me.

    Most of them are on their mid-teens.

    Every one of them looks shabby¡­..and look frightened.

    ¡­¡­

    Why are they frightened?

    ¡¸A-are you Fushu? The one who is asking for a young child¡¯s liver to cure her son¡­..¡¹

    The boy who seems to be the leaderes out in front as if to protect the others.

    ¡¸I-I I don¡¯t care whatever happens to me but, let the others go.¡¹

    ¡­¡­..

    I heard that bad rumors about me have spread but¡­.

    ¡¸Insolent! I won¡¯t ask for your liver. Didn¡¯t someone talked to you about migration?¡¹

    I gave a strict order to my subordinates to exin properly. Did they not do it?

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t youe here after hearing about it?¡¹

    ¡¸The one that says that if we try to escape, you will massacre everyone living in the city¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸That we must not go against the manhunt of Fushu¡­.¡¹

    Everyone behind the leader started crying.

    ¡­¡­..

    Find out the person who spread that rumor and bring him to me.

    After ordering that to my subordinates, I smiled to the youths before me.

    ¡¸We are talking about normal migration.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, why¡­..why did you gather the same number of male and females? Isn¡¯t it to use the newly born baby as material?¡¹

    For god¡¯s sake, the one in front of you is a high priestess of the Korin Religion¡­.

    It took me five days to convince them that the migration talk is true.

    I regretted to have the migration destination a secret.

    I did it because of my subordinate¡¯s suggestion but¡­.

    It¡¯s really not such a bad ce.

    Anyway, their education is starting.

    We taught them how to read and write, general knowledge, and vocational training.

    While they are doing that, we provide them with food, clothing, and shelter.

    I also took part with their problem consultation.

    It seems like while doing that, they opened up their hearts to me.

    At least they don¡¯t look at me with frightened eyes anymore.

    If you work hard enough, you will be excellent migrant when the springes.

    A problem was discovered.

    ¡¸Is that true?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. There is no mistake. The proof is on his right arm.¡¹

    ¡­¡­..

    It seems like one of the 20 is an illegitimate child of a noble.

    If you keep silent¡­..no, it is not good to have a seed of trouble among the migrants that I will pass as a reward.

    I must understand the situation first before taking action.

    First of all, the person in question¡­.that child.

    Call him to meet me.

    ¡¸It turns out that you are a kin of a noble. What will you do? Do you want my support to return to your noble house?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..I know that I¡¯m a son of a noble. My mother told me that before she died¡­. However, I¡¯m not interested. Also, if I¡¯ll ever return to that noble house I want to be¡­.with her¡­.¡¹

    Indeed. It is impossible for him to take her to the noble¡¯s house.

    ¡¸Then, about your noble blood?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not interested. Please migrate me like nned.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. From now on, you are an ordinarymoner, are you okay with it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I have always been amoner.¡¹

    Good.

    With this, the problem was solved.

    I ordered my men.

    Destroy that noble house.

    Fortunately, the reputation of that noble is the worst.

    Right.

    He is a backstreet boy because he is an orphan and no one reach out to him.

    I only need to cut down the root.

    With this, he will be amoner in both name and reality.

    Ah, don¡¯t forget to take care of the re-employment of the decent individuals who served that noble¡¯s house.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    There are two others who were son and daughter of nobles?

    There¡¯s evidence too?

    ¡­¡­.

    Understood.

    Let me talk to them.

    Several problem nobles were destroyed but that¡¯s nothing since they are only low nobles.

    Another problem was discovered.

    In addition, it is on a whole new levelpared to being an illegitimate child of a noble.

    One of the girls is a blood rtive of the king of a neighboring country.

    How did that happen? It seems like her family escaped at the time of the session war more than ten years ago.

    There is surely a record about her.

    A record about her hair color, eye color, where does she have moles¡­.. especially the crest of the royal family on her buttocks.

    I¡¯m sure that nobles know rumors regarding her.

    PERFECT!

    Perfect desu.

    ¡­¡­

    Ah, mou.

    Why do I have all these problems¡­.

    Moreover, that girl is the most excellent among them¡­.

    Neighboring country.

    Can I crush it?

    Of course not.

    I can¡¯t do it before the spring.

    Then¡­.

    How about totally swapping the royal family¡¯s bloodline? That won¡¯t take much time.

    I have to stage a coup d ¡®etat and remove the present royal bloodline¡­.should I really do that?

    It will be a problem if it was pinpointed that she¡¯s the younger sister of the king.

    Whatever!

    Yeah.

    It is fortunate that the king of the neighboring country is an annoying tyrant.

    ¡­¡­.

    Okay, let¡¯s do it.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Eh?

    If the royal bloodline change, another child will be involved?

    Not another but multiple?

    That neighboring country, is it a country that throws child like it was nothing¡­.

    It should be cut down to its root.

    It will be for the good of everyone.

    Let¡¯s do it!

    If we can crush them before spring, all is fine.

    Another country was involved so it became troublesome but I managed to do something somehow.

    Currently, two neighboring countries have been reborn as a new kingdom¡­..

    That¡¯s a trivial matter.

    Korin Religion has the support of the people.

    Spring hase.

    I also officially married the 20 men and women in front of me.

    It is their reward for trying hard until today.

    They are thanking me while shedding tears.

    I¡¯m crying too.

    It was really hard.

    While solving the issue about the royal family bloodline, a thief group that is searching for the descendant of a legendary thief appeared.

    They thought that the descendant must have information about the location of the treasure of the legendary thief.

    I crushed the thief group and found the treasure.

    Of course, it was donated to Korin Religion.

    After that is over, a dubious religious group attacked. This time, it is because of a certain holy sword lying dormant on someone¡¯s body.

    Though it was just a small group of weak people, they were still able to invade the headquarters of the Korin Religion.

    I acknowledge your courage.

    However, that¡¯s all there is.

    We captured all of their members and have them convert.

    Wait, there¡¯s more.

    A bonbon noble appeared and said that he fell in love at first sight because of how beautiful she is.

    TN: Bonbon means a ¡°green young man from a well-to-do family¡± in kansai dialect.

    Of course, I thought that bonbon noble the harshness of the world.

    If you have been good, I¡¯m sure you can manage even if you are now penniless.

    Again, I looked at the ten pairs of men and women.

    Rtive of nobles ¨C three.

    Rtive of royal family ¨C six.

    Rtive of legendary thief ¨C one.

    With holy sword in his body ¨C one.

    Rtive of an underground boss ¨C one.

    Half fairy half human ¨C one.

    Half beastkin half human ¨C two.

    Ran away from a good house ¨C two.

    With dragon scales on his back ¨C one.

    With suspicious pattern on his chest ¨C one.

    Nothing unusual ¨C one.

    TN: All of these are supposed to be gender neutral.

    Thest one is the most doubtful but we can¡¯t find anything no matter how much we investigate.

    He is your usual normal person.

    He is their leader.

    Anyway, every one of them is an ordinary person from now on.

    I can proudly say that.

    There are no more problems.

    So, shall we go?

    To the ce where you¡¯ll live.

    Where is it?

    Eh-ehto¡­..I don¡¯t want to spoil the fun.

    It is alright desu.

    It has a fence that makes it unaffected by any influence.

    Please do your best there.

    TN: Somone sent this to me iming that it is Fushu. This scene is probably during the martial arts festival when ancestor-sama introduce her to the vigers.

 Chapter 165 - Oâ€™Brien

    <h4>Chapter 165 ¨C O¡¯Brien</h4>

    My name is O¡¯Brien.

    I¡¯ll be a 30-year-old ossan this year.

    I came from a poor family.

    Therefore, I sometimes pass through the dark side of the dark alley but I have never done something serious that can be considered as a criminal offense.

    I guess my parents are good at teaching.

    I thought that they were annoying when I was young but now, I can only express my gratitude.

    I work as a warrior priest.

    Hearing warrior priest, normal people will think that it is a warrior that can use healing magic.

    Unfortunately, I can¡¯t use healing magic.

    I¡¯m a Korin Religion believer though.

    To put it simply, I am a warrior affiRiated with Korin Religion.

    As for my skill¡­.I am not the best but I¡¯m proud to say that I¡¯m an elite.

    Though I said that¡­..it¡¯s not like I ovee every crisis I encountered with power alone.

    Depending on the circumstances, I also use wisdom. I run away if there is an enemy that I can¡¯t defeat.

    Fortunately, I have this one weapon.

    It is not the fine long sword on my waist.

    It is my eyes.

    I have special eyes called ¡°eyes of the weak¡±.

    My eyes can see the power level of an opponent.

    Even though I said that I can see, I can only sense it.

    It would be great if I can see color or numerical value but the world is never a convenient ce.

    Even so, thanks to these eyes, I still have my life.

    That¡¯s why I put a great deal of trust in my eyes.

    I properly wash it in the morning and in the evening in order for it to stay healthy.

    Nevertheless, now, I feel like I can no longer trust my eyes.

    The story begins three days ago.

    I was able toplete a big job so I was scheduled for a long vacation.

    However, I know that if I onlyy on my bed on my entire vacation, it will only be a waste of time.

    It is normal to train diligently or take a private job on times like that.

    Fortunately or not, I was asked personally by a higher up to take a job that day.

    I am a warrior priest of the Korin Religion.

    That higher up is obviously a Korin Religion official.

    Since the payment is not bad, I obediently went to ask details.

    I regretted it on that very day.

    The employer is one of the Korin Religion Priest.

    That¡¯s good.

    As for the content of the request¡­.

    It is to help Fushu, a high priestess of the Korin Religion.

    The job detail is to escort a certain group to somewhere.

    That¡¯s also good.

    The problem is the secret request of the client.

    I am requested to monitor Fushu¡¯s action.

    Fushu.

    That evil Fushu.

    She¡¯s a super important person and it is no exaggeration if I say that everyone knows her.

    Moreover, evil Fushu is the head of Korin Religion¡¯srgest military force.

    She¡¯s someone I know I can¡¯t win against even without using my ¡°eyes of the weak¡±.

    Monitor her?

    Is this some kind of punishment game?

    Why did you even choose me for this job?

    ¡¸O¡¯Brien-kun, it is because of your eyes.¡¹

    I froze upon hearing my client¡¯s words.

    I didn¡¯t tell anyone about my eyes¡­.

    ¡¸What? It is not like you¡¯re going to do anything bad. You¡¯ll only help high priestess Fushu. This will also be considered as a test to your ability at the same time.¡¹

    The so-called request is not something I can decline.

    I undertook the request while enduring to sigh.

    Fushu¡¯s job is simple.

    We will escort 20 people to a certain location.

    She will have someone use teleportation magic and everyone will be blindfolded in order to cut off information leak.

    Even if I have my eyes, there¡¯s nothing I can do if I can¡¯t see anything.

    I obediently wear it.

    However, teleportation magic?

    Those who can use teleportation magic are extremely rare.

    We might have been blindfolded in order to reduce the danger of the caster to be targeted¡­.

    Are the people we guarding so important that the use of teleportation magic is necessary?

    Why do they look like they came from a normal family though?

    There are 10 more guards other than me.

    In addition, Fushu will also being with us.

    Where are we going¡­.

    When were we told that we can take off our blindfold, I noticed that we¡¯re already at a forest.

    There is also a field¡­..and a vige.

    Hnn?

    There is a strangely big mansion.

    I can even see it even though I¡¯m here.

    Is it a noble¡¯s vi or something?

    I check the surroundings.

    ¡­¡­..

    The twenty people we are escorting aremoners.

    It looks like there¡¯s someone who can fight too but¡­.even if they all ganged up, they can¡¯t be considered as my opponent.

    As for the other guards¡­.

    There are 10 of them but I don¡¯t want to fight against any of them.

    Everyone is as strong as me? No, they are stronger than me.

    But there¡¯s someone who stands out.

    Fushu.

    Even if the 10 other guards and me ganged up on her, we will not win.

    ¡­¡­

    The same judgment before our departure.

    My eyes are working normally.

    I thought that there will be an aftereffect of being blindfolded.

    It doesn¡¯t look like there is.

    In other words¡­..

    My eyes screaming at the forest uponying on it¡­..is a correct judgment.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    For doubting you.

    I will fully trust you.

    However, it seems like an ordinary forest ¡­¡­

    What is the problem with it?

    Fushu begins walking towards the vige while I¡¯m trying to put up the pieces of the puzzle.

    A viger greeted us.

    It¡¯s an angel.

    That¡¯s unusual.

    Moreover, just looking at her equipment, she¡¯s a fighter.

    She greets Fushu while smiling.

    Fushu is great.

    That person is many times stronger than her.

    I did not think that there was someone that exceeded Fushu strength that much.

    Maa, should it be expected from an angel?

    This is a vige of monsters.

    High elf?

    Elder dwarf?

    Oni?

    Lizardman?

    Harpy?

    Minotaur?

    And even centaur?

    And what are those elves with a different color?

    Dangerousdangerousdangerousdangerous¡­¡­.

    They are at the same level as that angel earlier.

    Fushu looks like an ordinary person inparison.

    This is seriously dangerous.

    Since there are high elves here, is this the infamous forest of death?

    The human untrodden ground.

    Why did wee to this ce?

    We went here escorting those people.

    Are they sacrifice or something?

    Why did I be a part of this?

    Did my client want me to uncover this?

    More dangerous individuals came.

    Much more stronger than the angel we first saw¡­.

    The woman standing on the side is the same¡­.

    Ah, a vampire.

    I have seen her when I was still a child.

    Lulushi.

    Is this her residence?

    So the vampire¡¯s base is in the forest of death¡­..

    My eyes suddenly refused to look.

    Eh?

    Areh?

    This reaction¡­.I can¡¯t look at her even if I force myself.

    She¡¯s not an ordinary woman.

    That horn and tail¡­.a dragon.

    It seems like my eyes managed to look at her because I forced myself to do so.

    Next to that dragondy is a much more stronger woman.

    How is that possible?

    Is she a dragon too?

    That woman.

    ¡­..my eyes told me to not approach that woman.

    Nevertheless, there is a man besides that woman¡­.who is he?

    Vige chief?

    The owner of that big mansion?

    Eh?

    Then, Lulushi is¡­..

    No, the dragon is stronger than Lulushi¡­..eh?

    I¡¯m already panicking.

    What is this¡­.

    What is happening¡­..I can¡¯t see the vige chief¡¯s power.

    A normal man?

    No, wait¡­.I feel a god.

    Where is iting from?

    Is it from the vige chief?

    Have my eyes gone wrong?

    Or I can¡¯t measure his power?

    ¡­¡­

    Probably no.

    It seems like my eyes arepletely broken.

    The god I sensed is just a clever cat.

    In order not to lose my mind, I¡¯ll obediently follow orders.

    When I came back, I sent a letter saying that my work was over.

    When I was asked by my client, I just answered that it will be better not to get involve.

    I¡¯m sure he will not believe it even if I say it.

    Reward?

    I don¡¯t need it.

    I am a good-for-nothing.

    Though I was asked to escort 20 people away, it is not a bad deed.

    I still have my conscience.

    Anyway, there was something I saw that made me faint.

    A girl appeared while riding a jet ck wolf.

    It is the golden brave.

    The great brave.

    If she is there, there is no way that that ce is an evil ce.

    I never thought that I would see the legendary great brave Urbraza.

    I started training with my sword.

    Though I might not be able to use what I forge myself to until I die¡­..

    If she leads an army, I will make sure I¡¯m part of it.

 Chapter 166 - Migrants and Dors

    <h4>Chapter 166 ¨C Migrants and Dors</h4>

    20 newly arrived men and women.

    Since they are already each other¡¯s partner, they will not be involved in any love affair.

    I am thankful on that aspect.

    Anyway, let¡¯s have them rest at the inn first.

    They look tired.

    A lot of them even fainted.

    Though it looks like they fainted because of fear¡­.

    I admit that they will probably find it hard to adjust.

    However, since they migrated, they must get used to it.

    We had a wee banquet with the hall in the first floor of the inn as the venue.

    Fushu¡¯s group were also invited but it seems like they need to return home immediately.

    Being a church higher-up surely is hard work.

    Is the person with them who fainted alright?

    Ah, ancestor-san was the one who sent them back.

    The guards were blindfolded¡­..they are low ranking so they probably don¡¯t have the right to meet ancestor-san.

    I didn¡¯t only give Fushu souvenirs but the guards too.

    I want them to enjoy something on their own.

    It seems like ancestor-san also has to go back with them.

    Something might have happened.

    I also give ancestor-san souvenirs.

    Ah, you want more alcohol?

    Here you go.

    The wee banquet¡­..it all started with calming down the migrants who were shaking while lining up for the food.

    They thought that this is theirst supper.

    Because the dishes look too good!

    Look, the others are eating them too.

    No, there¡¯s no such ingredients added in any of those.

    The kuros are not scary.

    You can even try patting their head and if you want, their stomach too¡­.

    How about trying to pet the spiders too?

    Eh?

    You can¡¯t?

    Don¡¯t just give up.

    You¡¯re scared of the high elves?

    What¡¯s scary about them?

    Man Eater?

    What is that?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s only a misunderstanding.¡¹

    Ria persuades them on my behalf.

    It seems like rumors like that spread because of some high elves doing.

    ¡¸We certainly won¡¯t victimize weak guys.¡¹

    Thatst statement is unnecessary.

    The migrants which have already calmed down got frightened again.

    This is tiring.

    Once they started eating, they felt better since they are all delicious.

    They have good manners and seem to be good people too.

    To think that they¡¯ are all acting like a scaredy cat until a while ago.

    Ehto, Loo?

    What are you doing?

    Loo is trying to take one of the migrants away.

    Eh?

    Treatment?

    Is she sick?

    The husband is concerned.

    ¡¸Her sickness is not life-threatening but the sooner it is treated, the better.¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of disease does she has?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.that¡¯s hard to say.¡¹

    I-is that so?

    In other words, something that is hard to tell to a man¡­..

    ¡¸The treatment will end immediately.¡¹

    Loo said so as she took her to another room.

    Why is Ursa with them?

    The treatment ended quickly.

    It was really quick.

    After going into the room, it didn¡¯t even take one minute.

    Did she cast treatment magic?

    The girl who she said that is sick certainly looks better than before.

    Her husband is also pleased no, really happy.

    By the way, what is that expensive looking sword that Ursa is holding?

    If you¡¯re going to give her a toy, at least give her something for girls.

    A doll perhaps.

    When I think of that, the y doll suddenly pops up on my mind.

    She has that.

    That y doll also acts as a gatekeeper in Ursa¡¯s room.

    Gatekeeper? Or room keeper?

    It is working hard even though it is small.

    That¡¯s good but I want Ursa to learn how to put her room in order herself.

    I don¡¯t want it to do everything, I want Ursa to do it.

    But I guess it¡¯s alright.

    It will follow her until till death.

    Probably.

    ¡­.ah.

    Is the alcohol already taking effect?

    I neglected the migrants and ended up thinking about the y doll.

    Looking at the migrants¡­.

    They seem alright.

    There are half beastkins half humans in the migrants and they are talking with Mr. and Mrs. Gutt.

    Frau and the civil servant girls are speaking with those who have noble auras.

    Some are talking with the dwarves about alcohol and some are talking with the oni maids about cooking¡­.

    There is this one migrant girl who seems to can¡¯t fit anywhere.

    Is she concerned about what she¡¯ll do from now on?

    Ah, something happened over there.

    ¡­¡­.at the direction of my residence.

    No, I think it¡¯s on the ranch.

    ¡¸This dragon is worried about her daughter.¡¹

    It was Dors who answered my question.

    Dors?

    Eh?

    ¡¸Is it strange for me to celebrate my daughter¡¯s pregnancy?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I thought that Raimeiren forbid you toe here?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I won¡¯t let them see me. I¡¯ll just watch her from afar. Let¡¯s continue this talkter¡­.that girl is a dragon shrine maiden.¡¹

    ¡¸Dragon shrine maiden?¡¹

    ¡¸To put it simply, she¡¯s a descendant of a family who drank dragon blood. Their role is to mediate for us.¡¹

    ¡¸Mediate¡­.? But you can be talk to even without them, right?¡¹

    I¡¯m currently doing that.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind the details but there was someone with that role in the past. I thought that they were already extinct but it seems like I¡¯m wrong¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. By the way, if you are worried about Hakuren, shouldn¡¯t you be at my mansion?¡¹

    Hakuren did not participate in the wee banquet and is presently at the mansion.

    It is because I would like her to celebrate her pregnancy calmly with Raimeiren.

    To be honest, if Hakuren participates in the banquet, the other dragons will participate too so the migrants will surely be not in the mood for celebration.

    ¡¸If you are really worried about Hakuren, why are you here with me?¡¹

    Shouldn¡¯t you be closer?

    ¡¸I¡¯m using you as a blocker. Look.¡¹

    At the same time Dors has finished speaking, the daughter he¡¯s so concerned about at the mansion suddenly looked at our direction.

    ¡¸Wha¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    I finally understood my role as a blocker.

    Though the daughter he¡¯s so concerned about is at the mansion, someone else is also with her.

    ¡¸By the way, why is it that the shrine maiden of dragon has the role of a mediator?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.If I¡¯m not mistaken, their singing voice has a calming effect on dragon¡¯s anger.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not sure¡­¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s the second person I met. The first one is¡­..about a hundred years ago?¡¹

    ¡¸Will it be dangerous for her?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure.¡¹

    ¡¸Is there anything you are sure about the shrine maiden?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t. Well, the girl should have dragon scales on her body¡­.it should be small size scales.¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t that be a hindrance for the girl?¡¹

    ¡¸It increases her defensive power.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, increasing the defensive capability of a normal person.¡¹

    However, descendant of those who drank blood¡­..

    ¡¸Ah, don¡¯t mind that. It is only a legend. They did not really drink blood.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸If eating us up can power someone up, we will be eaten.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed¡¹

    If you can power up just by eating, there will probably someone who¡¯ll do anything to eat it.

    Especially given the strength of the dragons.

    I can already imagine the flock of humans.

    ¡¸You should leave that girl alone. I feel like if you tell her how she means to dragons, she¡¯ll only get confused. Let her get used to things first.¡¹

    I should take my time before exining her about dragon shrine maidens.

    ¡¸Enough with the dragon shrine maiden¡­.¡¹

    Dors clears his throat and looks at me again.

    ¡¸Making Hakuren pregnant, you did well.¡¹

    TN: Best father-inw award goes to¡­

    I¡¯m somewhat embarrassed.

    However, does that mean that¡­.

    Dors will be my father inw?

    ¡¸Hereafter, I entrust you my daughter.¡¹

    Seeing Dors¡¯ father-like smile, I smile back.

    ¡¸Leave her to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, well, if possible, I also want to ask¡­.¡¹

    Dors¡¯ face suddenly cramped. Behind him, Raimeiren in her human form is standing.

    Perhaps we were already noticed when he used me as a blocker earlier.

    Father inw is important but mother inw is important as well.

    I can only wave while looking at the smiling Raimeiren drag Dors.

    Because of that, I head towards the mansion¡­.I guess there is nothing he won¡¯t do to see Hakuren.

    It seems like he rampagester because of happiness.

    The wee banquet is also a chance to know each other.

    Especially for this group of migrants who are still unsure about their future.

    They eat a lot but drink a little.

    Though there is also someone who was unable to refrain from drinking¡­.

    They are trying to gain information by talking about various things with everyone.

    The main content is¡­.human rtions.

    Who is the top, who shouldn¡¯t be offended, who should they rely on.

    The people being asked are not only giving them information but are also trying to draw personal information from the migrants.

    Whether it is working well or not, I think this is a sessful wee banquet.

    The girl who was anxious about dragons was not able to concentrate on the banquet so she drinks alcohol¡­.she¡¯s a happy drunk.

    Did she use alcohol to escape?

    As Dors said so, she¡¯ll eventually get used to it. I hope she¡¯ll do her best to get used to it.

    Well, by the way, though, what¡­.

    ¡¸Then, who are the people we can count on?¡¹

    ¡¸Loo-san, Tier-san, Flora-san, Frau-san¡­..should be them. The easiest to speak with is Frau-san.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    My name did note up to the list of people who can be relied on, why?

    No, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want them to say my name but I¡¯m the vige chief.

    Do they think that I can¡¯t be relied on?

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m waiting to be praised but shouldn¡¯t they praise me for being reliable even a little?

    After listening to them for a while, my alcohol consumption increased.

    The y doll is trying tofort me.

    Thank you.

 Chapter 167 - Verification and Migration

    <h4>Chapter 167 ¨C Verification and Migration</h4>

    I¡¯ll have the migrants migrate to Vige One.

    But there are problems, who will be their caretaker and how should I treat the nyunyu-daphnes who had been managing Vige One up to now.

    Because of that, we are discussing things first before finally letting them migrate.

    There are four people, including me, who are participating in this discussion.

    The nyunyu-daphne¡¯s representative, Igu is also there.

    She¡¯s in her tree stump form.

    The nyunyu-daphne¡¯s caretaker, the beastkin Mamu is here too.

    And for some reason, the wine slime is sitting in one of the chairs of the conference room.

    I was troubled at first if I should count it in or not but I thought that I should count it in because it would look like I discriminated against it if I only said three.

    I¡¯m saying that we are discussing things but this is basically us listening to Igu¡¯s demand.

    I also want to do it this way.

    I would like to hear her side and how she feels about it.

    By the way, the wine slime got tired halfway and fell asleep.

    And now we went to where the migrants are.

    I want them to know what will happen from now on.

    This will be the time where they can ask all their question.

    We are currently on the first floor of the inn. At the hall where we conducted a wee banquet.

    The participants are me, Igu, Mamu, and the twenty migrants.

    I hope that all of them will participate and not just their leader.

    Perhaps thinking about their future will encourage them to talk.

    We¡¯re are not going to hide anything so any question is permitted.

    We started by introducing ourselves to each other again.

    ¡¸I think that you are already informed by some people at the wee banquet yesterday. You will all live in Vige One which is located west of this vige.¡¹

    The main speaker is Mamu.

    I intended to be the one but I was told to back down with a smile.

    ¡¸There are a lot of vacant houses in Vige One and we can give each family a house of their own.¡¹

    Hearing Mamu, the migrants gave out voices of admirations.

    ¡¸The nyunyu-daphnes are already living in Vige One and in fact, they are the ones who are managing the vige. Although their role was supposed to end after migrants arrived, the twenty of you are too few so it was decided that the nyunyu-daphnes will continue to live there like before.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.does that mean that they will be living together with us?¡¹

    One of the migrants raises his hand and asked that question.

    ¡¸The nyunyu-daphne is a race very different from humans so it can¡¯t be consider that you¡¯ll be living together with them. To put it simply, they prefer living outdoor rather than living in a house.¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies but I don¡¯t get it.¡¹

    The person who asked the question answered bashfully.

    Though they have surely met demi-humans, the nyunyu-daphne is a rare race.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. Then, do you know what is a chicken?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸How about a cow?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡¹

    ¡¸Then, in a ranch, where do they pasture the chickens and where do they pasture the cows?¡¹

    Will this kind of exnation be easier to understand?

    ¡¸At the same ce. The cow will do its business and the chicken will do its.¡¹

    Oh, it seems like he understood.

    Great.

    ¡¸Right, but the cow stays as a cow and a chicken is still a chicken. They are of a different species so their lifestyles are different. Please be good neighbors.¡¹

    Hearing Mamu, some migrants replied as if they understood her while some stayed loss.

    ¡¸I will be your caretaker¡­.To put it simply, if you have any request or dissatisfaction, you can tell them to me. I will take care of it. My best regards.¡¹

    When Mamu bows, the migrants bow too.

    When I was still thinking about who should be their caretaker, Mamu volunteered.

    They¡¯ll be living in the same vige so she would like to take charge of this group of migrants.

    The nyunyu-daphne Igu supported her so I approved.

    ¡¸For the time being, we will supply you food but¡­.can you cook?¡¹

    Hearing Mamu¡¯s question, the migrants were confused.

    When asked why, they said that they can cook but they don¡¯t understand why there are a lot of ingredients. In short, they don¡¯t know how to cook.

    ¡¸I understand. We¡¯ll have someone to teach you. Vige chief¡¹

    It has be a discussion of how many oni maid or high elf we can lend them.

    Though the nyunyu-daphnes eat cooked foods, they don¡¯t cook.

    ¡¸Then, please live together with them. So, who is going to be your representative?¡¹

    Mamu keeps advancing one issue at a time.

    It took us some time.

    ¡¸Now, that will be all. Any questions?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes¡¹

    The leader raises his hand.

    ¡¸We now have a general understanding about the life in the vige. However, what kind of work should we do?¡¹

    ¡¸Although we want you to farm, I don¡¯t think that all of you has aptitude to farming.¡¹

    We haven¡¯t heard from Fushu if the people she brought are farmers.

    ¡¸It will be up to you to decide what you want to do¡­.you have until next spring to do that, I think¡¹

    ¡¸Depending on what we¡¯ll decide to do, are we going to be driven out of the vige?¡¹

    ¡¸We won¡¯t do such a thing¡­..won¡¯t we?¡¹

    Mamu looked at me.

    I did not reply.

    However, being a NEET is a problem.

    He, who does not work, does not eat.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think about it too much. Prioritize getting used to life here this year.¡¹

    After being asked by some more questions, the meeting has ended.

    However, we did not disperse.

    They still need to migrate to Vige One.

    Migrating to Vige One.

    There is quite a distance between there and here.

    It takes time to go on foot.

    In addition, the migrants have luggage.

    I told Fushu that furnitures, tablewares, cooking utensils, etc. will be prepared here but they still have to bring change of clothes.

    It seems like they feel intimidated with me walking with them.

    The problem now is transportation.

    I was thinking of requesting Rasuti to carry them but it was rejected by Mamu.

    They need to sense the distance between Vige One and Big Tree Vige.

    There appeared a horse-drawn carriage.

    Though the carriage with suspension was returned to Michael-sanst winter, there are three new carriages brought into the vige.

    They are already modified and suspension is already installed. They should have been sent back to Michael-san but Hakuren¡¯s pregnancy was discovered so we were not able to.

    Are we going to use those carriages?

    No no, we shouldn¡¯t use things that are about to be delivered selfishly.

    Looking at the carriage we will use, it is the original work of the mountain elves.

    It might not look like it but it has been remodeled a lot like increasing its sturdiness and making it lighter.

    However, the suspension that was used was not the one that Michael-san requested, it is using leaf spring.

    Leaf spring is a board made of stic wood.

    That thing technically exists but they didn¡¯t use that in Michael-san¡¯s carriage.

    They use magic. Will that make technology difficult to spread?

    Does patent exist here?

    I do not remember hearing about it from Frau and Michael-san.

    dot

    In any case, there is now a carriage installed with leaf spring.

    Coach box included, it can amodate up to eight people.

    Because of that, we attached a rear car behind the carriage.

    It is important to consider the amount of luggage in logistics.

    Unfortunately, there is neither suspension nor leaf spring installed on it.

    However, 10 people can ride it.

    This will be pulled by four centaurs.

    As for the excess, they¡¯ll have to ride centaurs and horse.

    In other words, out of the 20 migrants, 8 of them will ride the carriage.

    Ten will be in the rear car.

    Two will ride centaurs.

    I let them decide who will ride what.

    An intense jankenpetition was held.

    Those who will ride the centaurs are remorseful¡­.you can see tears at the corner of their eyes.

    They don¡¯t have to be that scared.

    I got on the centaur Glueworld.

    Mamu and the tree stump Igu will be riding the horse together.

    When we were about to leave, the kuros surrounded us as guards.

    Because the carriage and rear car are heavy, we advanced at a slow speed.

    If we connect each vige with carriage, will it be easier to travel around?

    Like a regr coach.

    However, the minotaurs can¡¯t ride it and the centaurs will be faster if they run on their own.

    This n is only feasible for Vige One and Big Tree Vige.

    ¡­¡­..

    And who will ride it?

    The migrants will not move so frequently.

    It will be easier if I lend them a horse.

    I¡¯ll postpone this regr coach n for now.

    While I¡¯m thinking that, we arrived at Vige One.

    Each house in the vige is big enough for a family of four.

    I feel the tension of the migrants goes up.

    They also look down and are obviously startled.

    It is because next to the nyunyu-daphnes of Vige One, the kuros and spiderlings are lining up.

    They probably realized their number when they saw them line up.

    ¡¸Introduction please.¡¹

    Mamu smiled and began introducing both groups to each other.

    ¡¸You can choose the house you want to live in but you don¡¯t have to fight against each other for it. If you like the same house, decide by discussing it first.¡¹

    The migrants were taught of the locations of the za, well, meeting ce, and toilet.

    Though I think that they already know it, they were still taught on how to use the well and toilet.

    ¡¸Always take a dump in the toilet. After that, don¡¯t forget to wash your hands. This is really important.¡¹

    Thinking about hygiene is normal.

    I don¡¯t want to hear the vigers copse due to illness.

    ¡¸The big tree in the center of the vige is the symbol of this vige. Do no wrong, remember that and teach it to your future children.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s over there?¡¹

    ¡¸A shrine. A ce for praying.¡¹

    ¡¸God of creation! ¡­.and the other one is?¡¹

    ¡¸God of farming¡¹

    After Mamu finishes the exnations, the migrants started moving to choose their house in pair.

    There are pairs that are quick to decide and pairs that choose carefully.

    If they don¡¯t choose quickly, good houses will be taken.

    It probably reflects their character.

    Also, it might be a good idea to offer prayerter.

    ¡¸Vige chief, how did I do?¡¹

    ¡¸You did well. I¡¯ll ask you to continue doing it.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. I will do my best¡¹

    ¡¸Also, Igu, you have been managing the vige and I ask you to continue to do so.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹

    She¡¯s reliable even if she looks like a tree stump.

    The centaur¡¯s who carried us and didn¡¯t pull the carriage, like Glueworld, returned to the vige while pulling the rear car.

    They return to take food for the migrants and to bring those who¡¯ll teach them how to cook.

    A number of slimes are included too.

    The nyunyu-daphnes don¡¯t take a dump so there¡¯s almost no slime in Vige One.

    It might be strange since they eat but¡­.thinking that they are tree stump people, it might not be strange at all¡­.

    I epted it like that.

    ¡¸That house is the nyunyu-daphne¡¯s?¡¹

    There is one big house here and it seems like the house of the nyunyu-daphnes.

    ¡¸Yes. The nyunyu-daphnes are outdoor people but they need a house to keep their things.¡¹

    They keep items there for safekeeping?

    I¡¯m a little doubtful but I noticed that the items here are items that are gained by trading reward medal.

    Yes, they can¡¯t store them without a house.

    ¡¸And clothes too.¡¹

    Indeed.

    The nyunyu-daphnes are naked when they transformed into humans.

    It is troublesome for others living in the vige so I asked them to wear clothes when they are in their human forms.

    Though they followed that custom, most of them find it troublesome so they are moving around in their tree stump form.

    It¡¯s a shame because all of them are beautiful in their human form.

    Glueworld¡¯s group returned after an hour.

    That was fast¡­.is it because they did not need to hold down their speed?

    The slimes look fine but the two high elves who will be the cooking teacher look exhausted.

    It is probably already time to choose what kind of suspension, spiral spring or leaf spring, to install on the rear car.

    After unloading, it seems like most migrants have decided on which house to live in.

    I can see them smiling.

    I want them to maintain that smile.

    Like Mamu said, take your time to get used to life here.

    Today¡¯s schedule, a wee night banquet at Vige One.

    Unlike yesterday¡¯s wee banquet, they are no longer guests now.

    I call each pair and hand them a house¡¯s namete.

    I already heard their name yesterday so I¡¯ve already prepared them.

    Upon receiving it, they are officially residents of this vige.

    You will face a lot of hardship but I want you to persevere.

 Chapter 168 - Tried Various Things

    <h4>Chapter 168 ¨C Tried Various Things</h4>

    Vige One¡¯s migrants originally lived in a city.

    However, because they don¡¯t have steady jobs, they don¡¯t know what they can do and can¡¯t do.

    Because of that, I asked them to try various things.

    First, hunting.

    TN: (£­??)

    Even if they are all fully armed, they could not beat even a single fanged rabbit.

    I was really surprised but it seems like the kuros guarding the vige were more surprised.

    No, it can be said that I was shocked.

    I can¡¯t believe how they lived so far to be that weak.

    No no, I might be simr to them.

    After that, the number of kuros guarding Vige One doubled.

    If not, there is a possibility of the whole vige being annihted by one fanged rabbit.

    The kuros are sweet but this is a serious matter.

    I apologize for burdening you more.

    The number of spiderlings increased too.

    There were even four of them here that are as big as Makura.

    They made their web houses on all four sides of the vige to protect it.

    Thank you very much.

    I also sent two lizardmen who will be stationed here temporarily asmanders to strengthen its defense.

    Please do your best to keep the migrants safe.

    Next, construction.

    They have never tried it before so they are aplete amateur.

    Moreover, they are not strong so they are having a really hard time.

    Though the high elves who came here to teach them how to cook are teaching them carefully, their improvement is negligible.

    I¡¯m the one who¡¯s processing the construction materials but it takes them too much time just to assemble them.

    By the way, their first work copsed after a day.

    Alcohol making.

    Every one of them gave up because of the dwarves¡¯ ardent guidance.

    Like their image, the dwarves are stubborn.

    And scary.

    It seems like if you don¡¯t steel up your heart, they won¡¯t let you do it since they are scared to waste even a drop of alcohol.

    Sugarcane extraction, oil extraction.

    Insufficient power.

    To think that even the beastboys are stronger than them¡­.

    I even improved the extractor.

    Okay.

    Don¡¯t be disheartened.

    Making essories.

    Some of them showed talent.

    They are still rough but they can be trained.

    Making fermented food.

    It seems like all of them can do it.

    It seems like they can withstand the smell.

    I¡¯ll have them taste the finished product to appreciate it more.

    cksmithing.

    It is necessary to melt iron for forging.

    But we don¡¯t have enough forges¡­.the high elves and the beastkin Gutt are the ones who use them.

    Let¡¯s let the migrants try it too.

    cksmithing¡­..the migrants all fell early while the high elves and beastkin Gutt are working.

    So is there a problem with the forge of Big Tree Vige?

    How about making them work 24/7 in shifts?

    No, I shouldn¡¯t do that. There will surely be noise problems¡­.

    Then, should I stop them from working at night from now on?

    It is better to work at night because you can clearly see the temperature of the fire?

    Is that so?

    Mou.

    So that¡¯s the reason why the big forge was made away from the vige.

    Presently, the Vige One¡¯s migrants are holding a bowl with their hands.

    Since we are near the kiln, I¡¯ll have them try pottery.

    Pottery.

    Simr to what happened in essory making, some showed talent.

    The migrants have no power but they are dexterous.

    Farming.

    Every one of them is an amateur.

    Will their knowledge level grow with the seeds?

    Let¡¯s try plowing a field now and have them take care of it.

    The field is not sorge so it is not impossible for them to take care of it.

    I also made a kitchen garden behind each house.

    I nted the requested crops of each house.

    They need to feel the fun of bringing the crops up and harvesting them.

    It will be a problem if they were to learn of itte.

    I have them try various things.

    They worked really hard for every task but they stillck experience.

    That¡¯s right.

    Even I was not able to do those things at the beginning.

    On the other hand, they just arrived here and they have already done well.

    However, my purpose is not for them to do well but to know what they can do and what they can¡¯t do.

    After trying various things, I hope they can find what they want to do.

    Let¡¯s not think about it.

    Let¡¯s prepare some homemade food today.

    I had the migrants elect their representative one again.

    Their leader until now is a man named Jack.

    He is their leader for some reason and it seems like he is acknowledged by everyone as their leader.

    Their life in Vige One has been fairly stable.

    They are getting along with the nyunyu-daphnes who are living in the same vige.

    But there is a trouble like trouble¡­..

    The nyunyu-daphnes are walking around stark naked and the men who saw them are usually beaten up by their wives.

    I¡¯ll have Mamu deal with it.

    Recently, the Vige Two¡¯s minotaurs and Vige Three¡¯s centaurs started to contact them.

    They were doubtful at the beginning but it seems like they are actively talking to them now.

    That¡¯s a good thing.

    I still have work waiting for me.

    I¡¯m sorry but Vige One is only one of my concern.

    I¡¯ll leave things to Mamu and the nyunyu-daphnes and return to Big Tree Vige.

    The dragons who came here to celebrate Hakuren¡¯s pregnancy have left.

    Although Dors wanted to stay, she was dragged by Raimeiren.

    I also have a daughter¡­.when Tiselle marries¡­..

    Don¡¯t.

    Tears fall down.

    I better not think about it.

    There is still time before the harvesting period.

    I will do some small work then.

    Let¡¯s install a leaf spring on the rear car¡­. the mountain elves had already done that.

    It looks more sophisticated than what I made.

    I¡¯ll make an additional forge that the high elves and Gutt wanted.

    There is already a chosen location. It is in the south of the residential area.

    Let¡¯s make a big forge first.

    This will not be the main forge but a kiln for making bricks.

    TN: Is it a bit confusing? Correct me if I¡¯m wrong but forge is for processing metals while kiln is used for making pottery but I¡¯m tranting them from the same word Japanese word which is ¸G.

    It will consume a lot of magic to make and bake arge quantity of bricks.

    In the meantime, let¡¯s make them using firewood and charcoal as fuels.

    I somehow made three forges.

    Unlike the current kiln, they are forge for melting iron.

    So it is not a kiln but furnace.

    Why three?

    In order to be able to process three different materials on three different temperatures at the same time.

    Good.

    It is necessary.

    They requested it using reward medal too.

    Gutt is the one who is pleased the most.

    Gutt is the son of the vige mayor of Howling Vige.

    Howling Vige is not only a mining vige but a cksmithing vige too.

    Gutt will probably the one who¡¯ll be in charge of cksmithing here.

    No, it seems like he already is.

    ¡¸Vige chief, do you mind making a statue of the fire god?¡¹

    The fire god, it is a simple statue of fire made of metal.

    ording to Howling Vige¡¯s custom, it seems like it should be the first thing to make in the forge as an offering for the cksmith¡¯s safety.

    Gutt melted a lump of iron purchased from Howling Vige and finished it in no time.

    It looks simple.

    It looks like a vertically twisted long iron te.

    You need to bend a board to its shape a little to make it stand.

    It looks like modern art.

    ¡¸Vige chief, the next thing that will be forged is the first product. What will it be?¡¹

    I thought of letting him do what he wants but Gutt¡¯s eyes are serious.

    I always associate smithy with swordsmith.

    ¡¸Then, katana¡­¡­I mean, sword.¡¹

    ¡¸Sword is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? Shouldn¡¯t it be?¡¹

    ¡¸No. I never thought that I¡¯ll hear it from the vige chief. Affirmative. I¡¯ll forge a sword.¡¹

    Sword.

    It is not a bad cksmith workshop symbol.

    ¡­¡­will this be seen as a weapon shop?

    I personally want a katana rather than a sword but I don¡¯t know much about iron or steel.

    Let¡¯s talk about them about it next time.

    I entrusted the work to them and left.

    The smithy before was small but now that there¡¯s arge smithy, it will be easier to make iron products.

    Repair will be easier too.

    Iron products are necessary.

    However, although our iron ore order will increase, our iron product order from Howling Vige will decrease.

    If we can¡¯t supplement them with something, Howling Vige will be in trouble.

    For the time being, let¡¯s continue ordering springs from the Howling Vige¡­.

    Let¡¯s consult Guttter.

    It is time for the first harvest.

    This year¡¯s harvest is good again.

    While I¡¯m feeling happy about it, I feel that it has be hot.

    That means it¡¯s almost time for the festival.

    What kind of festival will we conduct this year?

 Chapter 169 - Jack (I)

    <h4>Chapter 169 ¨C Jack (I)</h4>

    My name is Jack.

    I am the leader of the migrants gathered by Fushu.

    I¡¯m only familiar with some of them.

    But there are those I know well too.

    My wife¡¯s acquaintances are also there.

    But that¡¯s not the reason I became the leader, it¡¯s because of the atmosphere.

    It happened all too soon.

    But I don¡¯t feel bad.

    However, I think that there are others who might be better candidates.

    We¡¯ve discussed it for some time but, why aren¡¯t they stepping forward?

    Maa, okay, I¡¯ll receive the trouble of being the leader.

    When we arrived at our destination, we were surprised continuously.

    Though the others were surprised with the never before seen demi-humans, I was surprised at the inn we were guided to.

    It looks like a wooden inn but the room was luxurious.

    There are a bed and a curtain too.

    Moreover, when you seat on the chair, it doesn¡¯t rattle.

    The desk is also t.

    There¡¯s no bump or whatsoever.

    Amazing.

    What¡¯s more, isn¡¯t this a room for couple?

    Is it really OK for us to be in a private room?

    This is something unprecedented.

    Usually, for a room of this size, 10 people should be here.

    If this is a cruel ce, it won¡¯t be a surprise to put the 20 of us here.

    I tried lying down on the bed¡­..soft!

    Is it really alright?

    For us to be using such a bed¡­..

    I look at my wife.

    It looks like she feels the same.

    We sat on the floor at the corner of the room until we were called.

    They said that this is our wee banquet.

    But deep in my heart, there¡¯s only despair.

    What are the foods in front of us¡­..

    Viking style?

    I can take and eat as much as I like?

    They said that but I don¡¯t get why.

    Can it be¡­..no, we are going to get killed.

    This is ourst supper.

    It doesn¡¯t seem to be ourst supper.

    It was delicious.

    It was delicious enough to move anyone.

    And it doesn¡¯t seem that those are their best dishes.

    I feel ashamed remembering how fast I ate.

    Looking back at my eating habit until now¡­..I almost teared up.

    Night.

    We sleep in the room.

    I¡¯m too scared to sleep on the bed so I sleep on the floor.

    My wife did the same.

    We sleep soundly.

    Or so I thought. A littleter, I get up and lie down on the bed.

    It¡¯s soft after all.

    Amazing.

    Later, my wife also lies down and roll on the bed.

    She likes it too.

    She fell asleep immediately¡­.hey, you¡¯re drooling.

    I was beaten up.

    Breakfast and lunch were also delicious.

    I never thought we will be given with those kinds of foods again but now I¡¯m looking forward to our next meal.

    However, it is never a good thing to eat food for free.

    I know that we are given food because we are expected to be citizens of the new vige.

    I know that is the case.

    The first thing should be getting familiar with us.

    The people here are strange but they are not bad people.

    Fushu also said that.

    We have to live our new life here.

    We received exnation.

    We also heard about each couple having a new house.

    There are also various things exined.

    That is something we wanted to confirm but we didn¡¯t hear the essential things.

    Thinking about it, I unintentionally raised a question.

    ¡¸We now have a general understanding about the life in the vige. However, what kind of work should we do?¡¹

    Yeah.

    It¡¯s about work.

    What should we do?

    Please say it.

    But I didn¡¯t expect the answer.

    Get used to life here for now.

    Get used¡­.

    Getting used to life is something that will only take three days.

    It seems like we¡¯re going to be transferred to the ce where we live.

    Horse-drawn carriage?

    That looks like something only nobles use.

    Oi oi, what¡¯s that strange thing attached behind it?

    Well, I don¡¯t want to walk.

    Eh?

    Two of us need to ride centaurs?

    ¡­¡­.

    I have the leader¡¯s privilege.

    I¡¯ll ride the carriage¡­.no, there¡¯s something strange behind it.

    It became a janken tournament.

    I think this is the most serious janken I¡¯ve done in my whole life.

    Nevertheless, I¡¯m riding a centaur.

    It¡¯s because my wife lost.

    There¡¯s no choice but have her husband substitute her.

    ¡¸N-nice meeting you.¡¹

    I bowed politely to the centaur who carefully picked me up.

    It is an etiquette I learned from Fushu.

    The centaur was not scary.

    She walks slowly and talks a lot with me.

    I might have been in a better situation rather than in the carriage that has something behind it.

    We arrived.

    It is a beautiful vige.

    I¡¯m surprised.

    The wolves and spiders like the ones we met at the inn of the vige are lining up.

    Amazing.

    Did they teach them that to surprise us?

    No no, no way¡­.

    We were told that we could freely decide which house we want to live in.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    I consulted my wife about which house should we choose.

    The truth is, there is already a house that I¡¯ve been looking at for a while.

    It seems like my wife is also looking at a house for a while.

    We pointed our fingers at the same time.

    How nice would it be if we both pointed at the same house? Unfortunately, that¡¯s not the case.

    Wepared the two houses and decided on one.

    It¡¯s a secret which finger we followed.

    The house is fully furnished.

    There are chairs, tables, shelves¡­

    They are excellent furniture.

    There was a bed in the bedroom.

    I expected it to be soft but it¡¯s only a frame.

    I think they are already thoughtful enough.

    But when Mamu, tour beastkin caretaker, saw my disappointment, she gave me the soft part.

    Moreover, in only a few minutes.

    C-can we really sleep on it?

    Great.

    It¡¯s like a dream.

    Now that we decided where we will live in from now on, there was another wee banquet that evening.

    Dishes that are different from yesterday are lined up.

    They¡¯ll surely be delicious again.

    By chance, have we gone to a very rich vige?

    If so¡­.I want to stay here.

    No, I want to live here.

    I¡¯ll do my best.

    I disyed the namete I received from the vige chief with my wife at the front door of our house.

 Chapter 170 - Jack (II)

    <h4>Chapter 170 ¨C Jack (II)</h4>

    Is it our time to fight?

    We were given with armors.

    I tried putting on the armor but I wasn¡¯t able to move satisfactorily so they told me to wear leather armor instead.

    I¡¯m sure that this leather armor is excellent.

    I feel like this is not inferior to any armors that the adventurers in the city are wearing.

    I¡¯m not sure but that¡¯s what I think.

    They gave us various weapons too.

    I choose sword.

    The others choose it too.

    However, we noticed it just by waving it a little.

    We noticed that we don¡¯t have what it takes to wield a sword.

    Because of that, the lizardman who¡¯s handling the weapons gave us another one.

    He passed us spears.

    He advised us to concentrate on thrusting instead of shing.

    I¡¯m old enough to do what I want but I epted the spear and his advice.

    I tried thrusting it two to three times.

    Good, not bad.

    Though this might look simple, I feel like I¡¯m several times stronger.

    I wonder if the hooligans in the city feel the same way when they have weapons on their hands.

    However, we are different from those guys.

    We will protect this vige using these weapons.

    We will fight against a rabbit with fangs.

    That¡¯s right, a fanged rabbit.

    Killer rabbit.

    The rabbit of death.

    Just by hearing its name, even a famous adventurer with long and good experience record will shudder.

    I look at the faces of mypanions.

    They look pale.

    But I think we¡¯ll be fine.

    We did not win but I think we did great.

    Because we are all still alive.

    Every one of us is delighted seeing everyone survived.

    I feel like our bonds deepened.

    And we learned the strength of the wolves.

    One of them killed that rabbit in one blow¡­..

    Let¡¯s do whatever it takes to not go against them.

    After that, they let us do various works.

    It is to check our aptitudes.

    Trying a lot of things is better than doing something you can¡¯t.

    I did everything with the best of my effort.

    And all of my energy.

    I really did my best.

    This is the first time I¡¯ve tried this hard on things.

    But the result is not good.

    The house we built quickly copsed.

    We have gotten drunk and got scolded by the dwarves while making alcohol.

    When we tried to extract sugar and oil¡­.we don¡¯t have enough power to do so.

    Disheartening.

    What¡¯s more that while we¡¯re doing those, the vige chief immediatelypleted a bath and a warehouse.

    Mortifying.

    I did my best in making essory.

    I was praised.

    I¡¯m delighted a little.

    Making fermented food.

    It has a foul smell but I can stand it.

    I can only continuously do my best.

    When I¡¯m losing my focus, I only need to think of the killer rabbit again.

    Just thinking about the killer rabbit makes the foul smell dissipates.

    We sessfully managed to do it.

    We were allowed to eat these trial products and they were delicious.

    cksmithing.

    Too hot.

    And the work needs to be done is too heavy.

    I pushed myself to my very limit but still fell down.

    We were scolded when we woke up.

    They said to not overdo things to the point of fainting.

    They also said not to get impatient.

    ¡­..

    Are we impatient?

    We should reflect.

    What they said is true.

    The vige chief and Mamu-san, our caretaker, said that we should get used to life here first.

    ¡­¡­

    We have tried a lot of things and days have passed but I¡¯m not sure if we are used to life here.

    No, I¡¯m certain that we¡¯re not.

    We eat too much. We eat three times a day which are breakfast, lunch, and dinner.

    Sometimes, there are even more depending if there¡¯s an event.

    We no longer fear of being robbed at night so we can sleep well now.

    The toilet is clean.

    There is also a water source nearby.

    And it¡¯s free.

    I thought that I¡¯ll have a better life after learning letters and etiquette from Fushu but I had better than what I expected.

    My life is so different from before that I¡¯m confused.

    We indeed need to get used to life here first.

    All right.

    I will get used to this life.

    Ah, today¡¯s dinner is stew?

    Killer rabbit?

    It¡¯s delicious.

    I¡¯ll work hard even with an empty stomach.

    By the way.

    Although we are doing a variety of thing¡­..there is this one thing that I can¡¯t help but remember.

    Not at this vige but at the vige where Fushu has taken us.

    The night after the wee banquet, every one of us was called to go to a certain room.

    Of course, all of us migrants obediently gathered at that ce.

    I was really scared of what was happening back then.

    After all, there are more individuals there than during the wee banquet.

    There were this stupidly big spider and powerful looking wolf.

    In addition, the vige chief was not there.

    That made me really uneasy.

    It seems like instead of the vige chief, the one who called us is her wife.

    She is surprisingly young and beautiful.

    Her name is Lulushi.

    Iughed a little thinking that she has the same name as the legendary blood-sucking princess.

    Is she anxious about something?

    Maa, the main topic back then is not that.

    The vige chief¡¯s wife taught us some precautions with a pretty serious face.

    It seems like those things are necessary in order to live in the vige.

    There are three of them.

    - Don¡¯t y on the farm.

    Wasting crops is sphemy.

    - Observe cleanliness and use the toilet.

    Don¡¯t forget to wash your hands after using it.

    - Never be hostile against the vige chief.

    Don¡¯t mind him if he acted like a baby.

    Don¡¯t mind him if he acted strict.

    If he bothers you¡­.just overlook it and avoid him.

    But hostile action against him is unforgivable.

    She firmly told us those.

    I really don¡¯t understand the contents.

    It is natural to not y on the farm.

    A person who wastes food is certainly not a good guy.

    I also know how to stay clean and how to use the toilet.

    This is for disease control.

    To not wash one¡¯s hand after using the toilet is like inviting diseases.

    There¡¯s enough water so we definitely can wash.

    As for thest one¡­.maa, obeying the ruler is important.

    It¡¯s the same everywhere.

    There will be no good result for going against the top.

    Hostile action?

    There¡¯s no reason to do that.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be the one who¡¯ll cook today¡¯s dinner.¡¹

    The vige chief drags a wild boar of the size of a small house with its neck.

    ¡¸Vige chief, this is¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, these guys brought me to where it is. It seems like they¡¯re feelingzy so I¡¯m the one who killed it. ¡¹

    The vige chief then patted the head of a wolf.

    In other words, the wolves can¡¯t kill the boar and call for him.

    ¡­¡­.

    The vige chief removes the blood by cutting its neck and dismantles it in front of us then cooks it¡­.

    The food cooked by the vige chief is delicious.

    ¡­¡­.

    Hostile action?

    There¡¯s no reason to do that.

 Chapter 171 - New Dog

    <h4>Chapter 171 ¨C New Dog</h4>

    I am an inferno wolf under Kuro-sama¡¯s pack.

    With my level of ability, I was appointed to be the leader of ten.

    Maa, I¡¯m moderately strong.

    Enough that I can be proud of it.

    I¡¯m at the upper ranks.

    My current duty is to lead several of us to explore the forest.

    Our objective is not hunting but territory management.

    The ce is considerably far from the vige.

    It will take two days of run.

    Since we need to move around the vige at that distance, it will take twenty days in total.

    It is a duty that needs us to leave the vige that everyone dislikes.

    But there are also benefits.

    We can eat the prey catch during this mission on the spot.

    Home is far away so if we don¡¯t eat them during the mission, we¡¯ll get hungry.

    And one more thing.

    I¡¯m looking for a partner.

    It is very rare to encounter an inferno wolf who does not belong to the vige when we leave it.

    My purpose is to invite someone like that.

    Of course, she must be free and can join our pack.

    As for the qualification I¡¯m looking for someone to be my partner¡­

    There is this good she-wolf in the pack that I want to be my partner¡­.no.

    My apologies.

    I¡¯ll have too many rivals so it is better for me to forget her.

    I¡¯ll just find someone to be my partner in this mission.

    Ten days have passed.

    We continue our mission while mainly eating fanged rabbit then, I found this unusual creature.

    A puppy.

    Puppy?

    ¡­..

    It¡¯s not an inferno wolf pup.

    I know by its smell.

    What kind of puppy is this?

    Moreover, it¡¯s weary.

    It¡¯s still alive but it is dying.

    What should I do?

    Should I get it with my mouth?

    Its size is about half of my face.

    A mouthful¡­.it can be eaten with a bite or two.

    When one founds something unusual, it is said to bring it home or leave a sign but¡­.

    Hnnn¡­.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    I¡¯ll call my colleague and have him take over as the leader.

    Taking it home is troublesome.

    If it dies before we arrive at the vige, then that¡¯s it.

    I can also order someone else to bring it home but¡­¡­

    It will be unfair for them since my colleagues¡¯ situation is simr to mine, they are also looking for partners.

    It will be hard to order one of them.

    I¡¯m the one who found it so it will be my responsibility.

    After that, I am now taking back the puppy to the vige.

    I took it first with my mouth but it¡¯s too shake there so I put it on my back.

    It was hard to keep it from falling.

    Along the way, I took some breaks and find some food and water.

    I¡¯m doing great with the puppy.

    It¡¯s still alive.

    Hnn?

    It is hard to eat?

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    I¡¯ll make it softer for you¡­..

    We arrived at the vige.

    The puppy managed to survive.

    I call out boss.

    ¡¸Bark (boss boss, I found something weird.)¡¹

    Boss looked at the puppy and immediately call for someone to heal it.

    As expected of boss.

    ¡¸You helped the puppy. You did well.¡¹

    Ooohh.

    I was praised.

    I receive a head pat¡­

    Eh?

    Stomach too?

    Interrupting my partner search was worth it.

    Three monthster.

    ¡¸Bark(aniki aniki)¡¹

    There is a puppy beside me.

    No, with its size, it can¡¯t be called a puppy anymore.

    Or rather, it is already bigger than me.

    Two times bigger.

    It is probably because boss was the one who took care of it when I brought it in this vige.

    It took a liking to me.

    Going with the flow, it is obviously looking for me¡­.

    It has a habit of bumping into me with its body as a greeting which I can¡¯t get rid off.

    I am still more powerfulpared to it but the impact is still painful.

    ¡¸Bark(Are you going out to hunt? Let me go with you.)¡¹

    Though it cannot defeat me yet, it has be considerably strong.

    As for magic, it is better than me.

    ¡¸Bark(Aniki, I killed the rabbit!)¡¹

    ¡­..

    Did it just spew me?

    I could also do it if I try¡­.probably not¡­.

    Yeah, you¡¯re not a dog.

    You already give off a certain atmosphere.

    And dogs don¡¯t grow that big.

    No, you¡¯re not a normal puppy in the first ce.

    If you¡¯re not a dog, what are you?

    Thick silver fur.

    Looks like a dog on certain angles but looks like a wolf too.

    However, I don¡¯t know any other wolf other than inferno wolf in this area.

    Though I heard that at the edge of the forest, there is a certain specie of wolf¡­.but what is it?

    Even if you¡¯re no longer a puppy, I¡¯ll still call you puppy.

    It seems to have received a name from boss but I won¡¯t call you that because of envy.

    It is now mating season.

    I was not able to find a partner so this season make me difficult to stay in the vige.

    I¡¯ll try to sleep after eating this apple that fell from a tree here in fruit area.

    ¡¸Bark(aniki aniki)¡¹

    Puppy arrives.

    Speaking of which, you have to find a partner too.

    I¡¯m notining but it is puppy¡¯s fault that I was not able to find a partner.

    It suddenly barges in when I was having this good atmosphere with a she-wolf.

    Did it do it intentionally?

    It meant no harm, I¡¯m not angry¡­..

    Hah.

    Well, it had protected me from the attacks of brutal she-wolves.

    ¡¸Bark bark(Apple, an apple fell here)¡¹

    Oh.

    Ah, only one?

    Did it fell at the same time as the one I ate?

    ¡¸Bark (Aniki, please)¡¹

    No.

    You eat it.

    ¡¸Bark (A-aniki)¡¹

    Though the puppy is holding back, I know that it likes them since apples are chewy and delicious.

    Kuh¡­.the apple¡¯s smell.

    I must not look¡­.I must not.

    Hah.

    ¡¸Bark (Aniki, are you going to sleep?)¡¹

    Yeah, don¡¯t disturb me.

    ¡¸Bark (Okay. Then, I¡¯ll sleep next to you¡­.)¡¹

    Hey, you¡¯re too close.

    Ah, mou¡­..

    I¡¯ll permit you to act like this only this year.

    Next year, you will no longer be a puppy and I¡¯ll have a partner by then too.

    ¡­.Hnn, I guess I¡¯ll have to look for someone of the same species as puppy.

    No, it should look for a partner itself.

    A partner is not someone to be prepared for you.

    ¡¸Barff (Aniki, did you say something?)¡¹

    No, it¡¯s nothing.

    Hah¡­.mating season, I wish for it to end early.

    Conversation of a high elf and the vige chief about the one the inferno wolf brought.

    ¡¸It became big.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. I was worried at first but it looks like it gets along well with them especially with that one¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It looks up to the guy who brought it like a parent.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that it still looks at him like a parent since it is already that big. In addition, look at them¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    ¡¸They are male and female.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? You mean it is a female?¡¹

    ¡¸It looks scary but it¡¯s a female.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? But I have given it a gant name.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe it doesn¡¯t mind having a gant name.¡¹

    Conversation of the true ancestor and the vampire princess.

    ¡¸Areh? Isn¡¯t that a fenrir? Why is it in the inferno wolf pack? What¡¯s happening?¡¹

    ¡¸The vampire¡¯s true ancestor is talking a stroll in this vige with a cup of tea on his hand, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s more unusual?¡¹

 Chapter 172 - Gutt

    <h4>Chapter 172 ¨C Gutt</h4>

    My name is Gutt.

    I am the son of the vige mayor of the Howling Vige and the vige chief candidate for the next term.

    I was.

    Is it because I was married to a human from a human vige?

    Of course not.

    Nashi is a human but she¡¯s a wonderful woman.

    Unfortunately, she caught a mine cough.

    On the night of the day when it was decided that Nashi has to leave, I was not able to sleep because of crying all night.

    After that, I tried to visit her many times but I was not able to see her.

    I didn¡¯t even know that Nashi was pregnant when she left and that she had given birth.

    It is certainly my child.

    She¡¯ has be pretty big.

    She¡¯s already four years old.

    That time, I regretted being the vige chief¡¯s son and decided to follow Nashi after abandoning that position.

    I¡¯m d that she¡¯s an obedient child.

    I must absolutely protect my daughter Nutt.

    Of course, Nashi too.

    We will always be together from now on.

    I¡¯m now at the Big Tree Vige, the vige Howling Vige is indebted to.

    I¡¯m not here as a customer but as a resident.

    ¡­¡­..

    To be honest, I¡¯m scared.

    The forest of death is a ce I was told to never approach ever since I was a child.

    Even Gulf, the best warrior of Howling Vige, says that he will die once he let his guard down.

    We¡¯re in the middle of that forest.

    In addition, inferno wolves and demon spiders¡­¡­

    They are monsters and demon beasts that if you met, you¡¯ll surely die so you must run at the opposite direction from where your vige is located in order for it not to be destroyed.

    This vige is full of them.

    Full to the point I can¡¯t count how many of them are here.

    It¡¯s alright.

    Hang in there.

    I must hang in there.

    In contrast to the frightened me, Nashi is positively getting familiar with the other vigers.

    As for Nutt¡­.she¡¯s ying with an inferno wolf.

    Ha-hang in there, me.

    The world.

    If you can drink good alcohol and eat good food, all is well.

    I managed to recover.

    I can¡¯t stay down forever.

    My little sister Senna is a good example.

    She¡¯s working hard so I must do the same.

    First of all, I must remember my and Senna¡¯s position ever since I migrated here with my family.

    I¡¯m above Senna in Howling Vige but not here.

    My position here is below Senna.

    I must keep that in mind.

    She¡¯s not my imouto but my senpai.

    That¡¯s should be it.

    Looking at how Senna and the other beastkins do their job, I can only lower my head.

    I helped with the work that Senna and the others are doing and all of them are difficult.

    Also, Senna is doing well fighting as a woman too.

    I admire her for her growth after not meeting her for a while but at the same time saddened by myck of growth.

    No, I grow too.

    I take pride in being either the number one or number two cksmith of Howling Vige.

    But will that be useful in Big Tree Vige¡­..areh?

    That¡¯s the sound of hitting iron.

    Eh?

    The high elves have a forge and they are processing iron.

    The forge is smaller and looks poorpared to the one in Howling Vige.

    But to me, it looks shining.

    I lowered my head to the high elves for them to let me use the forge.

    It seems like smithing is done by several high elves as their hobby.

    I¡¯m technically better than them.

    Because of that, I¡¯ll naturally work as the master cksmith in Big Tree Vige.

    But working full time will be difficult.

    Given this forge, I can only do some small repair works or small iron products like nails.

    But that¡¯s fine.

    Because I can do a job that suits me.

    Spring hase and I be familiar enough to the inferno wolves and demon spiders to greet them good morning.

    Humans will be living in Vige One, a vige west of Big Tree Vige.

    They are all migrants.

    It was said that we should teach them various things so I decided to teach them cksmithing.

    It was said that a craftsman must never let his technique be known to others but I feel like I owe a lot to this vige that even teaching my technique will not be enough.

    After all, it is nothing more than teaching.

    Being taught doesn¡¯t mean that you can immediately be a cksmith.

    It will take at least five years to be one.

    Even if they came to the smithy every day, it will take them at least 20 years to catch up to me.

    Well, I don¡¯t mind teaching but¡­.how can I teach them?

    It will be difficult for them to learn if they don¡¯t have a forge nearby.

    Does that mean that they need to go to Big Tree Vige every time?

    While I was thinking of that, my high elf cksmithing workmate muttered.

    Why don¡¯t we make a forge in Vige One?

    ¡­..

    Nice idea.

    Let¡¯s do that.

    Let¡¯s make a splendid forge at Vige One.

    The construction skills of the high elves are amazing.

    Originally it took months toplete a forge but it waspleted in about ten days.

    Drying magic is a great help.

    This is a splendid forge.

    It is almost simr to the one in Howling Vige.

    Oohh, I got carried away.

    The purpose of building this is to teach the migrants cksmithing.

    I will teach you with all my power!

    I feel like my enthusiasm is frightening.

    Probably because even in Howling Vige, there are a lot of vigers that want to learn cksmithing but the forge is limited.

    Though I¡¯m really enthusiastic, I know that this is difficult.

    The workce is hot regardless of the season.

    It¡¯s heavybor too.

    Why I¡¯m I doing it?

    It is because of the sense of aplishment. When youplete something, you¡¯ll feel joy and fulfillment.

    It will be great if they¡¯ll experience that too but¡­..it is impossible to have them strike iron suddenly.

    This is their first tour of the workshop.

    Let¡¯s have them try some work after that.

    No one was able to do it.

    The man who worked the hardest fainted because of heat.

    I should have paid more attention to them.

    I must reflect.

    But for now, let¡¯s use this forge effectively.

    It¡¯s a new forge.

    Yeah.

    This is easier to use than the one in Big Tree Vige.

    However, I would like to have a furnace dedicated for melting iron.

    ¡­..

    No no.

    Let¡¯s use this forge to its full potential first.

    Since I¡¯m here, it means I can use this at night.

    The work of a cksmith heavily relies on the temperature of the fire and the temperature of the fire is judged by its color.

    Because of that, work is done at night since it is difficult to see the color at daytime.

    However, there wereints in Big Tree Vige about the noise during the night.

    It can¡¯t be helped since the forge is close to the residential area.

    However, I¡¯m here so I can surely work at night!

    ¡­¡­

    No, I must also not bother the residents here.

    Regrettable.

    I consulted the vige chief about working at night.

    With the support of the high elves, it has been decided to make a new workshop outside Big Tree Vige.

    In addition, the high elves even took out five reward medals to ask for the reinforcement of the facility.

    I¡¯m¡­..I¡¯m sorry! I only have one left!

    The rest were already traded for gifts for my wife and my daughter.

    Three impressive furnaces.

    Various ideas floated on my mind.

    In addition, the workshop isrger.

    There is also a ce where we can disy our works.

    If my cksmithpanions in Howling Vige were to see this, I won¡¯t be surprised if they want to move here.

    I am moved.

    Let¡¯s lit the first fire¡­.

    I made a fire god statue. It will be the guardian of the workshop.

    I also made one for the Vige One¡¯s forge before.

    The fire god statue must always be the first product made in a smithy.

    I asked the vige chief on what would he like to be the next product.

    ¡¸Then, katana¡­¡­I mean, sword.¡¹

    Sword?

    That¡¯s unexpected.

    I was expecting a farming tool since it is the vige chief¡­.

    Sword.

    Maybe he knew that I¡¯m good at making one?

    No, it may be for the migrants in a Vige One.

    He wants to give them good weapons.

    If that is the case, it should be spear¡­.

    Does he want this to be a symbol?

    If it¡¯s for Big Tree Vige, I think a farming tool is a better symbol.

    Thinking about it, Ursa was ying with a sword.

    It was a splendid sword.

    Can I even forge something like that?

    Fortunately, the vige has a mountain of materials.

    ¡¸Hnn? Shouldn¡¯t it be?¡¹

    Oh, it seems like I put too much thought about it.

    I bowed.

    ¡¸Understood. I¡¯ll forge a sword.¡¹

    The sword I forged is a great sword.

    At ater date.

    With the new furnaces, the vige chief consulted me on how to deal with Howling Vige.

    He wants to know how topensate for the decrease in the amount of iron products we purchased from Howling Vige¡­.

    He thinks more about the Howling Vige than me.

    ¡­¡­this is embarrassing.

    But what he said is true.

    For Howling Vige, Big Tree Vige is their best customer for iron products.

    Ever since I became the Big Tree Vige¡¯s cksmith, I have be Howling Vige¡¯s rival.

    I¡¯ll just make sure that the amount of products I made are to the bare minimum.

    How about doing something for the Howling Vige? Like buying a steady amount of mined ore¡­.

    There are apprentices that came over here?

    Two of them?

    What¡¯s their gender?

    A male and a female¡­.Ah, they¡¯ll get married once they became full fledged cksmiths?

    The vige chief called the two apprentices.

    Should I really take in these apprentices?

    I don¡¯t want to give up my position as the cksmith here to anyone.

    If we all smith here, the amount of iron products purchased from Howling Vige will be reduced.

    In other words, these two are leftovers.

    So it is like putting us out in business by sending immature and unskilled people¡­.maybe these two are the best apprentice for me.

    These apprentices are people who know the fun of smithing and will surely protect it as much as possible.

    The two of them will be delighted to see this workshop.

    I¡¯ll show them the sword I forged too.

    Maa, I¡¯ll have to tell them how to get along with the inferno wolves and the demon spiders before anything else.

    Iughed as I recall how I acted the first time I came here.

 Chapter 173 - Alcohol, Festival Executive Committee, and Kurumi

    <h4>Chapter 173 ¨C Alcohol, Festival Executive Committee, and Kurumi</h4>

    A certain drinker said,

    ¡¸If you leave sweet things, it will naturally be alcohol. In other words, god wants to drink alcohol.¡¹

    A dwarf said that.

    ¡¸Noisy. Let¡¯s just drink.¡¹

    Is that dwarf Donovan?

    ¡¸No no, I¡¯m not being noisy. It is normal to act like this when drinking.¡¹

    Donovan and I havee to the research center in the corner of the residential area.

    Like what the drinker said, if you leave sweet things, it will naturally turn into alcohol.

    That drinker is fermenting sugar to turn it into alcohol.

    Though the theory is correct, we¡¯ll have to rely on luck for the fermentation.

    Majority of the result: rotten.

    However, they are still data that we can use for the next one.

    Especially when controlling temperature for yeast fermentation.

    Yeast can be obtained by fermenting grapes but I can use the AFT to clear that hurdle.

    Thank you, god.

    At the research center, we are doing various things to make alcohol from the fruits that can be harvested in the vige.

    Me havinge to this ce means that it is time to decide whether to continue the production of the newly made alcohol or not.

    However, they are carefully selected by Donovan first.

    I¡¯m only doing the final confirmation.

    ¡¸From the right, pomegranate, tomato, and watermelon.¡¹

    These are all Donovan¡¯s rmendations.

    I tasted them using a small cup.

    To be honest, I¡¯m not that particr about alcohol.

    I can say that it is bad or good but that will only for my taste.

    As for these, they are all delicious.

    It tastes like pomegranate.

    This watermelon¡­is a little¡­.

    Tomato is good but it is not suitable for regrs.

    Since there is no point in sayingpliments, I will tell my review honestly.

    And with regards to production issue, I¡¯ll give it an OK.

    Donovan nods satisfactorily and puts out three fingers.

    ¡¸Then I ask for a steady supply of these three fruits.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright but pomegranate supply will not increase anytime soon. Tomato and watermelon supply will increase next harvest.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    ¡¸After we¡¯ve seen the market¡¯s reaction, I¡¯m going to decide if we need to increase or decrease the amount of production.¡¹

    ¡¸The taste is alright but the problem will be the price.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s consult Michael-san when hees.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Anyway¡­.there¡¯s one more reason why I requested you toe here.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    Donovan presented me a small cup with a full smiling face.

    It is smaller than the one I used for the taste test earlier.

    ¡¸It looks like you¡¯re confident.¡¹

    I took the small cup and put it in my mouth.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸Great!¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡¹

    ¡¸This is ¡­ honey wine?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It is made from the vige¡¯s honey.¡¹

    ¡¸Michael-san absolutely requested you to stop, didn¡¯t he?¡¹

    Honey wine is an alcohol that should not be brew without permission.

    It is because our harvested honey is limited.

    In addition, although it is easy to make, it is quite pricey.

    Honey is already pricey and the vige¡¯s honey is the finest honey in the market so Michael-san begged us to sell it to him as it is and don¡¯t brew it into honey wine.

    Because of that, the honey wine in the vige is usually purchased from Michael-san.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think this will be our best seller?¡¹

    ¡¸I think rather than selling, you n on drinking it.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re not brewing it so it can¡¯t be helped. Honey is also used for cooking so it might look like I¡¯m picking a fight with those maid girls.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. But our honey is certainly insufficient. We can only make a certain amount that might not even be enough to drink for ourselves so selling to others is impossible.¡¹

    In addition, excluding Michael-san, we are also supplying honey to Beezel, Doraim, Dors, and Ancestor-san.

    ¡¸I know. This time, I used the honey I traded for my reward medal.¡¹

    It¡¯s a self-funded study, and you let me drink it?

    In other words¡­..

    ¡¸What is your request?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to brew one for ¡°vige consumption¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸One?¡¹

    ¡¸Onerge cask per year.¡¹

    ¡­..hmmm. That¡¯s a lot.

    However, the taste is exquisite.

    It doesn¡¯t taste like alcohol at all.

    ¡¸Understood. The honey will be prepared however, this will be strictly confidential.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. Women¡¯s weakness is sweets.¡¹

    The power of sweets rivals the power of alcohol.

    Therefore, we must do this in absolute secrecy.

    ¡¸They will be silenced by the taste.¡¹

    Then, I ask Donovan.

    ¡¸By the way, do you have more?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. That alcohol is so good, do you really think I still have some?¡¹

    ¡¸Surely. You must have prepared a certain amount for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if that is necessary to persuade the vige chief¡­actually, there should have been a ss full¡­¡¹

    ¡¸And you drink it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.m-maybe god wanted it.¡¹

    Hahaha.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    Donovan and I offer the new three different kinds of alcohol to the shrine in Big Tree Vige.

    Donovan apologized to god for using him as a shield.

    By the way, the alcohol offering to god was drank up by the wine slime.

    ¡¸Vige chief, the wine slime should receive capital punishment.¡¹

    Hahaha.

    ¡¸Maa maa, it only means that those three alcohol are really good.¡¹

    If there is a delicious alcohol before them, the wine slime, like the dwarves, will not be able to endure.

    However, you must not drink god¡¯s offering.

    I¡¯m not sure if it listened to me.

    I examined this year¡¯s festival.

    There is one word written ¡°tower¡±.

    It is apetition of piling up logs in a certain ce andpete which one is the highest.

    It is a festival that originated from a certain vige with thriving forestry.

    It was decided by draw lots again.

    ¡¸Not good.¡¹

    I¡¯m unaware since I¡¯m using the AFT when logging but cutting trees of the forest of death is ridiculously hard.

    The high elves only managed to take down one tree with a diameter as big as a human waist after a half-day.

    The civil servant girls were not able to cut a tree at all.

    ¡¸It is also fire resistant so we also can¡¯t burn it with fire magic¡­.isn¡¯t this task impossible?¡¹

    It was decided that we should secure logs first.

    It is important that we have piled up trees in advance.

    However, now that we¡¯ve done it¡­.

    ¡¸Even if we pile the trees up like a mountain, it will only scramble down.¡¹

    ¡¸Big trees are also hard to carry¡­.should we ask the minotaurs?¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know how to properly pile the logs. Won¡¯t the high elves be the sure winner?¡¹

    The difference between races has never been this obvious.

    Maa, just look at the harpies, they will not be able to participate since they don¡¯t have hands.

    What will be of this¡­.

    After various trial and error and brainstorming¡­

    It became a game of bnce.

    It became a team battle.

    The staff will pile up logs and put a symbol on the top.

    Each team will draw one tree at a time and will lose if the symbol falls.

    In other words, when the mountain of logs topples.

    There is one problem.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll pile them up every time?¡¹

    That¡¯s a big problem.

    Since a mountain of logs will topple.

    ¡¸Should we add another type ofpetition?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do that. Discuss it with others what should we add.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. Let¡¯s make it an opening performance for ¡°tower¡±¡­.This is a new festival, please give it a new name.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s ¡°mountain toppling¡± so let¡¯s call it like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. Then, next is¡­..the dimension of the logs and how should they be assembled.¡¹

    ¡¸We have to think of it since we¡¯ll pile them up high.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    The festival executivemittee continued to work for the festival.

    TN: Maybe ¡°tower toppling¡± game¡¯s name is licensed.

    Walnut is a famous hard nut.

    There is a technique for cracking it.

    ¡­.

    Impossible.

    How can this walnut be this hard?

    One of the high elves taught me how to properly hold it and break it in two.

    I see.

    You should break it on that ce.

    Like this¡­.

    Impossible.

    Thinking about it, I¡¯m probablycking in gripping strength.

    But humans are intelligent beings.

    Walnut cracker.

    It looks like pliers or vice or an iron ball holder but you can tell just by looking that it is made to crack walnut.

    This is the evidence of humanities¡¯ battle with walnut.

    I¡¯m already thinking of making this state of the art industrial object called walnut cracker.

    I¡¯ll ask Gutt to make a walnut cracker.

    ¡­¡­..

    After asking him to, he started to hammer.

    I see.

    He¡¯s right.

    It is better to use something existing rather than making a new one which is specialized in cracking walnut.

    The process doesn¡¯t matter, what¡¯s important is fulfilling the purpose of eating the content of a walnut.

    Let¡¯s not worry about the details.

    Oh, it seems like pliers will work so I¡¯ll try itter.

    How about vice?

    It will be difficult to use this because the jaws are too apart.

    By the way, excluding me, everyone here is eating walnut by cracking them with their hands.

    The mountain elves and the dwarves are particrly fast in cracking them.

    ¡¸It is a matter of life and death for us if we can¡¯t crack them.¡¹

    ¡¸Itplements the taste of alcohol.¡¹

    Looking at them who are breaking walnuts like tofu while I¡¯m struggling, I¡¯m a little sad of my powerlessness.

    At ater date.

    Gutt¡¯s walnut cracker is regrly used in Vige One.

    ¡¸Comrade¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? No, vige chief, that¡­We¡¯re not¡­¡¹

    Am I really alone?

    TN: Looking for Kurumi? Kurumi = walnut. (???)

 Chapter 174 - Spirit Magic and Various Things in Village One

    <h4>Chapter 174 ¨C Spirit Magic and Various Things in Vige One</h4>

    Vige One¡¯s leader Jack wife is Morte.

    She is a little specialpared to others.

    Because she can use spirit magic.

    Normal magic is achieved by using one¡¯s own power or the surrounding¡¯s power while spirit magic can only be used though spirit.

    The exnation is difficult toprehend especially to me who doesn¡¯t practice magic.

    ¡¸This is the spirit of fire.¡¹

    I saw something like a burning smander but I only vaguely saw it since it burnt away.

    ¡¸The weakness of this type of magic is it is not effective to a ce where there is an absence of that kind of spirit.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean that if there is a spirit here, you can use that magic infinitely?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true in theory but contacting a spirit brings fatigue.¡¹

    That doesn¡¯t sound good.

    ¡¸Presently, in Vige One¡­.the only strong spirits are tree spirit and water spirit.¡¹

    I feel like I understand it somehow¡­.

    ¡¸What about earth spirit?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems to be very weak around here¡­.however, it feels like it¡¯s getting stronger little by little.¡¹

    ¡¸Earth spirit getting stronger¡­.do you mean that an earthquake will likely ur? ¡¹

    ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. It feels like they are recovering their power. ¡¹

    That¡¯s a relief.

    ¡¸By the way, I can imagine fire spirit and water spirit but, what can tree spirits do? ¡¹

    ¡¸They usually hide themselves in the forest. Let me try¡­ ¡¹

    She¡¯s doing the same when summoning that burning smander earlier¡­.she¡¯s concentrating.

    ¡­¡­

    But nothing happens?

    ¡¸Did you fail? ¡¹

    ¡¸This is strange. I can feel tree spirits nearby. ¡¹

    When we turn our heads around, a nyunyu-daphne in her tree stump form is heading towards us slowly.

    ¡¸Did you call? ¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    That reminds me, the nyunyu-daphnes are something like a tree spirit.

    TN: Plot twist.

    Wait, does that mean that I can use spirit magic unconsciously?

    By the way, it seems like she can only use spirit magic to the extent of making her life a little easier.

    ¡¸It seems like the vigers of Vige One has gotten used to life there. ¡¹

    ¡¸I agree. Their food consumption is now normal. ¡¹

    Vige One¡¯s food came from here but we cannot continue with this arrangement forever.

    After they learn how to cook, we regrly send them food.

    Because it will be a problem for both side, we only send them 30 days¡¯ worth of preserved food.

    Then, we are sending them food every ten days.

    If things go as nned, we¡¯ll only do this for a year.

    But unexpectedly, the food we send themsts longer than they were supposed to.

    It is not like they¡¯re not eating.

    Their consumption is extremely low.

    For example¡­..

    Breakfast, salted soup.

    No lunch.

    Dinner, two steamed potatoes.

    I decided to put a supervisor for them for a while.

    If they don¡¯t eat well, it will be troubling.

    It¡¯s not like we¡¯re sending them something that they can¡¯t eat.

    When I cooked for them, they ate a lot.

    They even asked for another serving.

    I managed to figure out the reason.

    Presently, they said that they are neither busy nor helpful so it is shameful for them to consume food.

    Those who don¡¯t work must not eat¡­.but it seems like they don¡¯t know the word investment.

    You having a stable life in this vige is enough for me¡­..

    Is stability the problem?

    It is true that you¡¯re not helpful.

    I not expecting anything from you either.

    However, I can¡¯t tell them that in their face.

    Then, I guess it can¡¯t be helped.

    I can¡¯t let them fall to malnutrition.

    I can¡¯t face Fushu if that happens.

    I don¡¯t want to do this but this problem hase to this point.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t eat it, let it rot.¡¹

    Obviously, the food we distributed them will notst long.

    And it has been some time already.

    With that, they decided to find something that they can do individually and they will now consume the food we sent properly.

    What a relief.

    While they are looking for the things they can do, one of them reveals that she¡¯s able to use spirit magic.

    Let¡¯s just think that she finally opens her heart a bit.

    As for the main job of the new vigers of Vige One, they focus on farming, making small essories, and making papers.

    They are farming regardless of gender.

    Though their farming level is only enough for their own kitchen garden, they are working hard and listens to what the minotaurs taught them.

    Most of the men are making essories/small objects.

    They are making various things but they are mostly making things made of bamboo so I leave them be.

    I¡¯m in the midst of plowing a bamboo grove near Vige One now.

    One of them fell into knitting.

    He even goes to Zabuton¡¯s ce to have her teach him.

    He presented me his finished work¡­.it¡¯s hot, why are you giving me a sweater?

    It will be summer soon.

    It will be good if you don¡¯t give one to your wife or else she might wear it.

    She¡¯ll surely wear your masterpiece because of love.

    The women are mainly making papers.

    Paper making did not start out of nowhere.

    It went through several stages.

    Before migrating to Vige One, Fushu taught them how to read and write.

    I don¡¯t want what they learn to go to waste so I thought of something that they can do.

    And that is making new books by copying an existing one.

    When I thought of that, printing press suddenly pops out of my mind.

    I was caught and questioned by the mountain elves and they made one by trial and error.

    Though I said that they made a printing press, it¡¯s just a stamp.

    The idea is simple but creating it is quite difficult.

    Especially the characters.

    The print won¡¯t look good if the character doesn¡¯t have the same font size.

    Imagine how much work is needed to make them all the same size.

    I wanted to make the character stamp made of iron because of its durability but I had it made of bamboo for easy processing.

    At first, the women were making it but the men are faster so it became the men¡¯s job.

    However, they are still unable to produce a sufficient number of them.

    While waiting for the character stamp, it is the women¡¯s time to make paper.

    Though we still have a moderate amount of paper, it will quickly disappear once printing starts.

    If we buy them from Michael-san, it will be a considerable amount.

    In that case, we just need to make our own paper.

    As for that nt needed for making paper, I can nt them here since Dors gifted me one before.

    I only know the method of making Japanese paper but once I provide the technical knowledge, everything will fall into ce.

    Vige One¡¯s women started making paper.

    At first, there are a number of failure because of trial and error but they eventually managed to make an okay looking one.

    They should continue to make more before the printing begins.

    Other than making paper, they are also experimenting on making an appropriate ink for printing.

    The day when Vige One¡¯s work will be printing ising.

    However, I also heard that there are people out there who are making a living by copying books.

    TN: If you have watched/read GATE, Arpeggio is an example.

    The livelihood of those people will be threatened if we mass produce books once we started printing.

    We have not started printing yet but we already have to think about limiting our printing production.

    For the time being, our target is to have children of this vige have ess to printed books.

    For outsiders¡­.let¡¯s limit our services to them on printing flyers than printing books. I heard that mostmoners can¡¯t read.

    They should have raised the literacy rate, what are those politicians thinking?

    Well, it¡¯s not like I can do anything about it.

    The only thing I can do is to give printed books to the orphanage I asked Beezel to build before.

    It would be great if they¡¯ll get the chance of recognizing letters.

    Since Vige One is working hard, Big Tree Vige must not lose.

    As of now, we are preparing for the festival.

    Somehow, the vigers also increased.

    If I include vigers from Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three¡­..we are about 400?

    Well, it¡¯s not like everyone is participating.

    Since it will be more crowded, I need the venue needs to be modified and additional toilet should be added.

    I also increased the ce where anyone can eat.

    It is because the oni maids are thinking of introducing new works.

    After modifying the venue, I yed with Kuro¡¯s pups and Zabuton¡¯s spiderlings.

    It¡¯s not like because I only wanted to have fun.

    They will be the ones who are going to guard each vige during the festival.

    They can¡¯t participate in the festival so this is theirpensation.

    For the pups, we yed flying disk, fetch ball, and hunting.

    During hunting, I only yed the role of a supervisor.

    Each of the pups shows off so I praise them.

    Whenever a fanged rabbit rose, it will be instantly killed.

    As for the huge wild boar, it will take four of them to take one down.

    Honestly, I think they¡¯re pretty strong.

    This has gone on for several days to have every one of them take their turn.

    A lot of ingredients was secured for the festival.

    As for the spiderlings, we have also done various things.

    We did something like a fashion show and we also hunted.

    I also sculptured life-size model of the spiderlings.

    It was impossible to make one for each of them so they carefully selected their representatives.

    After that, I carefully reproduced life-size figures of those representatives on their selective pose.

    I¡¯m going to use them as decorations in my residence.

    Will these surprise people who don¡¯t know of them?

    By the way, I put a title on myst sculpture, ¡°Sergeant Zabuton¡¯s Command While Drinking Coffee¡±.

 Chapter 175 - Mountain Toppling Festival + Î±

    <h4>Chapter 175 ¨C Mountain Toppling Festival + ¦Á</h4>

    I heard that when a dragon bes pregnant, she will be violent but there was no sign of that happening so far.

    I feel rxed.

    Well, she has been eating and sleeping properly.

    I remember the first time she came to this vige.

    It was like war back then.

    But now, she¡¯s pregnant.

    She¡¯s doing whatever she wants.

    She wants breakfast in bed.

    Say no more.

    She wants to take a nap.

    Say no more.

    She wants to sleep in the evening.

    Say no more.

    A pregnant woman¡¯s job is to sleep.

    And get up and y at night¡­

    Rumble rumble¡­..

    ¡¸SLEEP!¡¹

    If Hakuren is up, Ursa will surely not sleep.

    I want her to live a regr life since she¡¯s pregnant.

    Ah, wait.

    Could it be that dragons are nocturnal?

    ¡¸No, not at all.¡¹

    Rasuti replied.

    I see, I see.

    ¡­¡­

    She wakes up at night because she sleeps all day.

    Then, can I obstruct an afternoon nap¡­¡­of a pregnant woman?

    Kuh.

    How can we fix her day-night reversal?

    I can¡¯t think of anything.

    When I was about to send a message to consult Raimeiren¡­.Hakuren grabbed my arm.

    Hakuren shook her head left and right while having a frustrated expression. I smiled at her.

    ¡¸Then, sleep at night, got it?¡¹

    It was impossible for her to do that soon but she managed to do so after 10 days.

    You are mother and daughter, why are you scared of Raimeiren?

    The day of the festival hase.

    The vigers of Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three have beening here little by little since a few days ago in order to prepare for today.

    We have prepared bed to those who havee early but the rooms are insufficient so we need to set up tents for the remaining ones.

    Even before the festival, the atmosphere here is already lively.

    But why?

    ¡¸The tents are really popr.¡¹

    I understand how they feel but I hope you won¡¯t catch cold.

    There¡¯s no absentee from each vige.

    Parents with a small child are arranged to stay at the inn.

    There are many guests as usual.

    First is Michael-san.

    He¡¯s already here the day before along with variousmodities.

    Doraim is also here since he¡¯s the one who carried Michael-san.

    He said that Dors and Raimeren will surelye to see Hakuren.

    I took a bath and speak with them afterwards.

    From the demon king¡¯s kingdom, Yuri, Beezel, tts, Randan, and another one hase.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you. I am Hou-leg. Please take care of me from now on.¡¹

    Hou is a woman.

    She has bright red wings on her back but she¡¯s not an angel.

    ¡¸I have enjoyed various alcohol from this vige. I especially like the one made from sugar cane¡­.it was the best.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha. Is that so?¡¹

    That was something hard that I can¡¯t even drink straight.

    After greeting me, Hou went to a stall that is preparing food.

    Ah, that¡¯s not her target.

    She¡¯s looking for alcohol.

    ¡¸My apologies. Hou really loves alcohol.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. She¡¯ll get along with the dwarves.¡¹

    After Hou, I¡¯m now talking to Beezel.

    During that time, tts talks the minotaur Ronana.

    Randan bowed to me and also head for a stall.

    ¡¸The demon king wasn¡¯t able to make it?¡¹

    ¡¸He has umted work so he can¡¯t attend this time. It¡¯s a result of him always ying around. ¡¹

    Yuri was the one who answered. She went to the seat reserved for distinguished guests while being apanied by Beezel.

    The next who arrived are ancestor-san and Fushu.

    Ancestor-san has beening here all the time but he hasn¡¯t stayed for too long since he¡¯s a busy person.

    ¡¸I want to throw them all away and settle down here permanently.¡¹

    Hearing ancestor-san¡¯s deration, Fushu made a troubled expression.

    I told Fushu where the migrants of Vige One are and have the civil servant girls guide her to them.

    It¡¯s because the next guest came.

    Dors and Raimeiren.

    It hasn¡¯t been a while since Ist saw them. They came here when to celebrate Hakuren¡¯s pregnancy after all.

    After greeting them, I¡¯ll take them to where Hakuren is.

    ¡­¡­

    That¡¯s not necessary anymore. Doraim personally came for them.

    Maa, isn¡¯t this guy intimate?

    As for the others, Gulf from the Howling Vige came.

    He has been here ever since he came with the two new apprentices of Gutt.

    Rasuti was the one in charge of transporting those two so they surely came here easily¡­

    Will Howling Vige be okay without their best warrior?

    Is it really alright for him toe alone here?

    It is probably okay now since they have be friendlier with the human vige.

    Maa, let¡¯s just wee him since he¡¯s here.

    After that, fourmias from the southern dungeon came and two titans from northern dungeon as well.

    The ghost knight came from the hot spring.

    Just the other day, Doraim heard about the hot spring so Daga and Gulf apanied him there as guides. They took back the ghost knight afterwards.

    It looks like it is looking forward to it so I guess it¡¯s okay.

    Before noon.

    The festival started in full scale.

    This year¡¯s festival is mountain toppling.

    However, there is an opening performance before that.

    ¡¸First question. Jack, who¡¯s living in Vige One, has a wife and her name is Morte. If you think the statement is correct, move to the ce with ¡ð written on it. If you think that it is incorrect, move to the ce with ¡Á written on it.¡¹

    A quiz tournament.

    Though it is a quiz, it won¡¯t pose really hard questions.

    Even normal vigers who are living normally can answer them.

    However, they are disadvantageous for the guests.

    Maa, I think you can answer those quiz question if you use a little bit of intellect.

    The questions are prepared in advance and are randomly selected.

    This will end when there is only one participant left.

    The hostess is one of the civil servant girls.

    She¡¯s using magic in order to have everyone in the venue hear what she¡¯s saying.

    Everyone can join¡­.that¡¯s what I wanted to say but there are pregnant women and small children here so we have to screen them a little.

    As for the guests, they can join if they want.

    ¡¸Third question: Kuro-san is the first one who lived in Big Tree Vige.¡¹

    The answer is ¡Á.

    I¡¯m the first one.

    I thought no one would answer it wrongly but¡­.the group of migrants unexpectedly answered it wrong.

    ¡¸Tenth question: The name of the vige chief is Hiraku.¡¹

    The answer is ¡ð.

    ¡­..but it¡¯s not well known.

    I¡¯m shocked.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t the vige chief¡¯s name Vige Chief?¡¹

    So that¡¯s how it is¡­.maybe I should wear a name tag.

    ¡¸Now, the participants have decreased a lot¡­.¡¹

    The remaining ones are few of the kuros and few of the spiderlings.

    And the wine slime too.

    ¡­.There¡¯s no humanoid.

    I looked at Loo.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t remembered all the migrant¡¯s name yet¡­.¡¹

    I looked at Tier.

    ¡¸I never heard that there are now more than 50 dwarves here.¡¹

    Ah, yeah.

    I don¡¯t know that too.

    And thest question¡­..

    ¡¸Seventeenth question: Michael-san hase today. Ah, please wave your hand. Thank you very much. He has two grandchildren.¡¹

    All of the participants moved to ¡ð.

    Michael-san always talks about his two grandsons every time hees to this vige.

    Even the kuros, the spiderlings, and the wine slime know about that.

    Amazing.

    However, in contrast to everyone¡¯s knowledge, the answer is ¡Á so the participants did not get it right.

    It was exined afterwards.

    ¡¸Last month, it seems like his granddaughter was born.¡¹

    Oh.

    Congrattions.

    The venue was wrapped with apuse.

    And¡­.

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s wrong. That¡¯s too bad. Therefore, all remaining participants will be revived!!¡¹

    The quiz tournament was exciting.

    The winner is Yuki.

    It seems like she was blessed after all of them were revived.

    I put the quiz king¡¯s crown on her head.

    Her tail is wagging more than usual.

    ¡¸The quiz tournament was more enjoyable than we anticipated.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree. There¡¯s no restriction needed. Every race and even children can participate. By the way, the quiz has be a hot topic especially for the new residents¡­. I think it might be a good opening act for every festival.¡¹

    When one of the civil servant girls suggested that, everyone agrees.

    ¡¸It is good that everyone agrees. Now¡­.the true festival will begin¡­¡¹

    I look at the sky.

    It is almost night.

    Never thought that the quiz tournament will be this exciting¡­.

    We rechecked and reestimate the schedule.

    The mountain of logs is already arranged. Everyone is only waiting for the signal to begin.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think we should do it at night. How about continuing tomorrow¡­.¡¹

    ¡­.

    Let¡¯s do it tomorrow.

    The festival will begin on its second day.

    However, won¡¯t this ruin the guests¡¯ schedule?

    Also, we have to consider the kuros and spiderlings guarding each vige.

    I¡¯m sorry.

 Chapter 176 - Night of the Quiz Tournament

    <h4>Chapter 176 ¨C Night of the Quiz Tournament</h4>

    Evening, we held a banquet as nned.

    However, this might overshadow tomorrow¡¯s event.

    None of our guests returned home.

    I am sorry for the sudden schedule change.

    I met the guest from the demon king¡¯s kingdom Hou once again¡­.

    She looks like a taciturn woman.

    As for her age¡­.I don¡¯t know.

    She looks like in her twenties.

    Compared to the bright red wings, her clothes are not eye-catching.

    She was thest member of the four heavenly kings that is in charge of finance that Beezel said before.

    If you think about it, all the four heavenly kings are currently here, is that alright?

    Hou is presently sitting on the main table for the dwarves and is drinking silently.

    She¡¯s not talking to anyone.

    No, it seems like they are having a conversation.

    But instead of words, they are using their eyes.

    She¡¯s also drinking alcohol at a quite good pace, will she be alright?

    It¡¯s not good if you only drink alcohol, you should eat too.

    tts is sitting on the main table for Vige Two with Ronana.

    Their rtionship is quite good.

    Beezel is sitting on the main table for Vige Three.

    The centaurs of Vige Three were introduced here by Beezel.

    Though they are already here for some time, I still haven¡¯t talked with the residents how much they progress here.

    Is this a good opportunity to ask them?

    Speaking of which, I still don¡¯t know what happened to the acquaintance of Vige Three¡¯s residents after they left.

    Let¡¯s ask after the festival.

    While I was thinking of that, Beezel came to me and tell what happened himself.

    He said that there are still 20 people who wanted to migrate here and they wille in two batches.

    There are those who can migrate immediately but there are still those who live too far.

    There are only 20 so I don¡¯t mind.

    There is no problem at all.

    With that, they receive the final permission to migrate in Vige Three.

    Yuri and Frau are with the civil servant girls¡­.. They are 2 parts eating and 8 parts talking.

    The content¡­..a lot ofints.

    I decided to listen a little.

    They want to increase the ratio of sweets.

    You shouldn¡¯t eat too much sweets at night.

    They are certainly the type who don¡¯t care.

    But girls, you better not stay upte because we still have work tomorrow.

    As for Randan¡­..don¡¯t drink while ying chess and talking with Michael-san.

    Their conversation is diverse.

    Conversation of two drunk men.

    I don¡¯t even know how they connect one story to another.

    Their chess match is also bad.

    Why are the two of you no longer have kings?

    ¡­..

    I gave them iced water.

    The real thing will be tomorrow.

    Fushu is sitting on the main table of Vige One.

    Though Fushu was not able to easily enter their circle of conversation, Jack, the leader of Vige One¡¯s vigers, leads the topic that made everyone talk to her.

    Examples of the topics are how to survive and teaching them the art of battle.

    Are you sure you should be asking her those?

    Isn¡¯t she a priestess?

    Maa, she must have an abundant amount of knowledge.

    Fushu happily answers their questions.

    Doraim, Dors, Raimeiren, and Rasuti are sitting around a table.

    Because I put a ban on Hakuren¡¯s night owl tendency, she¡¯s not here.

    Their main topic is the gender of Hakuren¡¯s child.

    And the name too.

    After that¡­..Dors talks about the dragon Girar sending her daughter on his nest.

    It is unusual for the dragons to be quiet so I¡¯m not sure if that girl is only looking for a partner or if there is something else.

    ¡­¡­..

    I better stay away from that table.

    As for ancestor-san¡­..he¡¯s chilling out with some unusual members namely the ghost knight, the cat, and the wine slime.

    Yep, they are indeed chilling out.

    I will not disturb you.

    Gulf joins the beastkin circle and drinks and eats normally.

    He saw the sword Gutt made and say somementary¡­.

    It is dangerous to handle sharp objects while drinking so stop that.

    Themias and titans are interacting with each other as residents of dungeons but of different locations.

    They seem to go along well.

    Speaking of which, what do themias think about bloody vipers?

    Ah, they don¡¯t care at all.

    It seems like the reason is simr to how a wolf has four legs and so do cow and pig.

    I see.

    Now, looking back at what happened during the day¡­..it was clearly the management¡¯s fault.

    Especially those food-rted issues.

    The oni maid¡¯s food ce is as flourishing as always but this time, I requested Vige Two and Vige Three to have a food stall of their own.

    Of course, the food ingredients came from Big Tree Vige.

    I don¡¯t know the minotaur¡¯s and centaur¡¯s hometown dishes so I wanted each of them to open a stall.

    The only thing that the Vige Two¡¯s minotaurs put in disy is stir fry vegetables.

    Because of the oil used for frying, it was lightly seasoned so it is not bad.

    That oil is specially ordered from Michael-san and it might have yed an important part.

    The problem is volume.

    tts monopolized the stir-fried vegetable cooked by Ronana.

    As for the centaurs, whole roasted beef.

    There¡¯s no avable cow in the vige so it was also ordered from Michael-san.

    It seems like they also want to secure a ce for it.

    They want to roast it in an open fire while rotating it and voring it.

    Since the original seasoning seems to be salty, soy sauce and miso were used to make it taste better.

    And it was really delicious.

    They have prepared six heads of beef but it was all gone after one night.

    Perhaps it was eaten by the kuros.

    While the centaurs are roasting them, they made a line while watching them and they are even wagging their tails. That disturbed the centaurs a little.

    I have not asked Vige One to open a stall.

    They are not that familiar with the life in the vige yet and this will also be their first time to participate in the festival.

    I want them to feel the atmosphere now before asking them to open a stall next year.

    Vige One¡¯s vigers agreed but it seems like they feel pain for only enjoying the show and not contributing to it.

    The show is a y.

    It seems to be a famous story but I don¡¯t know anything about it.

    However, it is easy to understand because it has a in introduction, development, build up, climax, and ending.

    Those who feel the story rose.

    Mito ¡ñ Gate of Struggle ¡ñ why does it sounds like it is rted to military.

    It seems like they have practice a lot.

    The costume they are wearing is suitable but it is difficult to imagine what kind of situation they are in because there is no BGM¡­

    The mountain elves and the lizardmen are in charge of changing the set and the background.

    Though the costumes were made by the spiders in a rush, the high elves and the beastkins wearing them increased the favorability of their performance and it is certainly a proper y.

    Ancestor-san, isn¡¯t using illusion magic an overkill?

    Finally, a rainbow appeared on the stage and it was beautiful.

    It was a good y.

    It is a story about a human brave challenging a dragon so the faces of Dors¡¯ group is a littleplicated.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this the story of my father?¡¹TN: This is Dors talking.

    ¡¸What? Don¡¯t tell me your mood is ruined because of this opening performance?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not. I have never lost to a human.¡¹

    However, we spent too much time on the pay and the quiz tournament that came after and we were not able to start the real festival which is mountain toppling.

    Our time estimate for the quiz tournament waspletely wrong.

    We thought it will be over in an hour but¡­.

    The difficulty level is the problem.

    It is nowte at night.

    There is still a festival tomorrow.

    I hope the children are all sleeping.

    The adult must refrain from staying up all night too.

    Arm wrestling and chess tournament are good but we still have to do something tomorrow.

    You shouldn¡¯t get exhausted.

    Also, stop the mock battle.

    It will be unfair for the kuros but work hard as security.

    Me?

    I¡¯ll sleep too.

    I¡¯m somehow busy and need to bring Ursa back to her bed.

    Ursa is moving around all day and after eating dinner, she seems to run out of battery and sleep.

    You are still a child but you can¡¯t just jump on someone¡¯s back and sleep.

    Maa, let¡¯s just say that it is a sign of trust.

    Therefore, Loo and Tier, there¡¯s no need to look at her with jealous eyes.

    After bringing Ursa to her bed¡­.seems like I still need to do something.

    And I can¡¯t refuse.

 Chapter 177 - Mountain Toppling

    <h4>Chapter 177 ¨C Mountain Toppling</h4>

    Morning.

    The festival extended to two days but there¡¯s a little confusion.

    While preparing for the festival, those who drank too much and are sleeping were moved away from the venue.

    When the venue was finally prepared, the festival begins!

    ¡¸Apologies for making you wait! This year¡¯s festival, mountain toppling, begins!¡¹

    The mountain is prepared in the middle of the venue. The diameter of each log is about 10 centimeters and is two meters long each arranged to a height of 20 meters. There is also a t board ced on top of it.

    TN: Yes, I¡¯m also wondering why it is called a mountain (É½) when it is obviously a tower.

    The t board is only supported by logs.

    There are symbols on top of the t board. They are three, one-meter round cushions that Zabuton made for thepetition.

    Thepetition is a Team match. A Team will lose if at least one cushion falls from the top when they pull a log. Each Team will pull a log alternately.

    The rule is simple but there is one additional rule that will break it all¡­.the opponent¡¯s Team will throw a dice and the result will be the number of logs you need to pull out.

    The die is special since it only has one to three. As for your turn, it will not end unless you pull out the same number of logs as the result of the die.

    The result of the die will be announced by the emcee but we made the dierge enough for the result to be visible to the audience.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s introduce the participating Teams!¡¹

    Team Kuro

    Team Yuki

    Team Zabuton

    Team Vampire

    Team Angel

    Team High-Elf

    Team Lizardman

    Team Oni

    Team Beastkin

    Team Dwarf

    Team Mountain-Elf

    Team Harpy

    Team Civil Servant Girls

    Team Devil

    Team Vige One

    Team Vige Two

    Team Vige Three

    Team Dragon

    Team Four Heavenly Kings

    Team Lamia

    Team Titan

    Team Irregr

    Team Vige Boys and Girls

    Team Vige Chief

    There are 24 participating Teams.

    There is a team for each race and each vige.

    The nyunyu-daphnes are part of Team Vige One.

    I thought that ancestor-san will be part of Team Vampire but he joined the Team irregr.

    The members of Team irregr are ancestor-san, Fushu, wine slime, cat, and ghost knight.

    Team vige boys and girls consist of Ursa, the beastboys and a girl.

    Alfred and Tiselle are still small so it is impossible for them to participate.

    As for Team vige chief, it is yours truly and two of Ursa¡¯s y doll.

    ¡­¡­.

    I will definitely win!

    I made a hard handshake with the y dolls.

    There are 24 Teams. After a round, it will be 12. After another round, it will be 6 and then three.

    Now, let¡¯s see what will happen.

    First match.

    Team Zabuton vs Team Harpy

    Team Zabuton takes the first turn.

    Her spiderlings including Makura are only directing things at the back.

    The first turn of both sides is smooth.

    However, due to bad luck with the die, Team Zabuton eventually win against Team Harpy.

    It made a really loud noise when it falls over.

    The audience seems to be enjoying the show.

    Be careful everyone. I don¡¯t want anyone to get injured.

    Second match.

    Team Lizardman vs Team Vige One

    Compared to how aggressive Team Lizardman in pulling logs is, Team Vige One is really cautious.

    Blessed with luck in dice throwing, the Team Lizardman wins.

    Third match.

    Team Vampire vs Team Lamia

    Team Vampire think carefully before making a move while Team Lamia solely relied on their instinct.

    The winner is Team Lamia.

    Rather than bad luck, Team Vampire seems to have lost because of thinking too much.

    Fourth match.

    Team Mountain Elf vs Team Yuki

    As no one from Team Yuki can throw the dice, the referee acts on behalf of them.

    The referee¡¯s result is always three that let Team Yuki to victory.

    Maa, let¡¯s also say that Team Yuki had considerately calcted which log to pull¡­.

    Fifth match.

    Team Dwarf vs Team Four Heavenly Kings

    Team Dwarf managed to pull out a performance by knocking down a log with an ax.

    I was wondering what will Team Four Heavenly Kings do about that but it seems like they are seriously discussing how to pull out a log.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry Beezel. There is a little voice¡­.resonating in my head.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou, that is called a hangover. You are drinking too much.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I get it¡­.now, let¡¯s just pull anywhere. I don¡¯t have power. tts, what do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Randan, just pull out something.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey hey, why am I the one who should do that?¡¹

    The winner is Team Four Heavenly Kings.

    By the way, Yuri is not a part of Team Four Heavenly Kings but a member of Team Civil Servant Girls.

    Sixth match.

    Team Devil vs Team Titan

    The devils are obviously the three devils we know of, Bulga, Stifano, and Gi.

    ¡¸For us to participate because we were involved in the process also¡­.you know it too, right? That I hate losing.¡¹

    ¡¸Hah, go for the gold Gi.¡¹

    ¡¸Go for it!¡¹

    He self-destructed because of too much spirit.

    ¡¸I feel like destroying the world.¡¹

    Gi just muttered something dangerous.

    Team Titan wins.

    Seventh match.

    Team Irregr vs Team Civil Servant Girls

    When did ancestor-san, wine slime, cat, and ghost knight get along?

    Fushu seems to be a little lonely.

    ¡¸Eh? Isn¡¯t that¡­.a ghost knight?¡¹

    Team Civil Servant Girls are surrounding Yuri and Frau in an organized manner.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s win!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    It was a close battle.

    At a critical moment, Team Civil Servant Girls managed to pull out one.

    This made Team Irregr troubled but thanks to the wine slime, they were able to sessfully take out one during their turn.

    That assured their victory.

    Team Irregr wins.

    Eighth match.

    Team Beastkin vs Team Vige Three

    Gulf, Mr. and Mrs. Gutt, along with his apprentices, joined Team Beastkin.

    ¡¸Gulf, you should know that you shouldn¡¯t talk too much.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Senna is the leader. I¡¯m only here to silently pull out a log.¡¹

    Team Vige Three leader is Glueworld.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not good at things like this. Anyone of you has a suggestion?¡¹

    ¡¸How about pulling the one on the right?¡¹

    ¡¸e here.¡¹

    Team Beastkin wins.

    They are too careless, is farming done properly at Vige Three?

    Ninth match.

    Team Vige Two vs Team Kuro

    Team Vige Two examine things first repeatedly before making their move.

    On the contrary, Team Kuro just pull out anything by force.

    ¡¸Is this the one?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I think it¡¯s this one.¡¹

    Team Vige Two takes too much time to check things and they lost because of their die luck.

    Team Kuro wins.

    Tenth match.

    Team Angel vs Team Oni

    Team Angel consists of Tier, Gran Maria, Kuudel, and Corone.

    Maybe because of their former boss-subordinate rtionship, the three are only following Tier¡¯s order.

    On the other hand, Team Oni are consulting each other on which log to pull.

    Like Team Angel, Ann was the one with the final say in Team Oni though the others don¡¯t really need to obey her.

    ¡¸This is a festival so we naturally must leave it to someone who best us in this aspect.¡¹

    I see.

    Team Angel wins.

    ¡¸Your judgment was bad¡¹

    ¡¸No, even if you say that¡­.¡¹

    Are they going to have a fight?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, whatever happens next, it will not affect tomorrow¡¯s work.¡¹

    Eleventh match.

    Team High Elves vs Team Vige Boys and Girls

    Team High Elf¡¯s leader is Ria.

    They are carefully checking the center of gravity of the upper te before pulling out a log.

    Team Vige Boys¡¯ and Girls¡¯ leader is Ursa.

    In-tu-i-tion.

    In short, they are only depending on their luck in order to win.

    Team High Elf wins.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you know what leeway is?¡¹

    Twelfth match.

    Team Vige Chief vs Team Dragon

    Now, it¡¯s my turn.

    My opponent is Team Dragon.

    Dors, Raimeiren, Hakuren, Doraim, and Rasuti

    Hakuren is participating through conversation. She¡¯s in a safe ce.

    ¡¸Dragons has a rough image but they are surprisingly careful.¡¹

    ¡¸The more careful you are, the closer you are to victory.¡¹

    I did my best with my y doll Teammates.

    I have mostly seen how other Teams yed.

    If you pull the outermost logs, the inner logs will need to be left out and if you pull the innermost log, you have to leave the outermost logs.

    It is easier to pull out the outermost logs first but as time goes by, the difficulty increases.

    Also, if you can¡¯t predict the center of gravity, you will definitely lose.

    In short, I should pull the inner logs in order to maintain stability.

    After all the inner logs disappear, the real battle will start.

    It seems like we differ in tactics. The other party is only taking out the outer most logs while I¡¯m taking out the innermost logs.

    I don¡¯t think this will be a battle of luck in dice throw.

    How about trying to pull out the log on the other side that the dragons pulled out?

    I think it will maintain the bnce too.

    The match goes on like that.

    The eyes of the other Team shine.

    I will not lose.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I lost easily.

    Team Dragon wins.

    ¡¸W-why?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it because you misread the position of the center of gravity?¡¹

    Kuh.

    First round is over.

    It will continue to the second and third round.

    Second round.

    Team Zabuton vs Team Lizardman

    Team Zabuton wins.

    Team Lamia vs Team Yuki

    Team Yuki wins.

    Team Four Heavenly Kings vs Team Titan

    Team Four Heavenly Kings wins.

    Team Irregr vs Team Beastkin

    Team Irregr wins.

    Team Kuro vs Team Angel

    Team Kuro wins.

    Team High-Elf vs Team Dragon

    Team Dragon wins.

    Third round.

    Team Zabuton vs Team Yuki

    Team Zabuton wins.

    Team Four Heavenly Kings vs Team Irregr

    Team Four Heavenly Kings wins.

    Team Kuro vs Team Dragon

    Team Kuro wins.

    Semi-final match of the three remaining Teams.

    Team Zabuton vs Team Four Heavenly Kings vs Team Kuro

    In this semi-final match, arger board has been loaded and the number of logs supporting it increased too.

    Furthermore, there are now 10 cushions ced on the board.

    They are piled up.

    Only two Teams will remain and have a match in the final round.

    Though intense tactics were performed in the semi-final match, it still resulted in the defeat of Team Four Heavenly Kings.

    Team Four Heavenly Kings pulled a doubtful log arrangement trap during the match.

    However, Team Kuro and Team Zabuton only got one as a die result during that critical moment.

    Team Kuro and Team Zabuton managed to get through them and the game ended during Team Four Heavenly Kings¡¯ turn.

    Final round.

    Team Zabuton vs Team Kuro

    It became a battle of the oldest vigers.

    It was surprising that the symbols on the board did not fell even though the logs have already been considerably reduced.

    Until it hase to a final moment.

    Everything is now either two outer or two inner logs.

    And the result of the die is two.

    It is Team Kuro¡¯s turn.

    ¡­..

    Team Kuro had to think for a long time.

    And finally decided something.

    They pulled out two logs at the same time.

    ¡­¡­.

    It shook slowly but it didn¡¯t fall.

    The symbols above did not fall either.

    The match has already been decided.

    Team Zabuton got one in die which makes their turn impossible to do.

    Team Zabuton, who already partly gave up, pulled one.

    ¡­¡­.areh?

    Isn¡¯t it going to fall?

    The moment I thought of that, the board on top falls along with the cushions on it.

    Winner, Team Kuro.

    Runner-up, Team Zabuton.

    Third ce, Team Four Heavenly Kings.

    After the awarding ceremony, we had a banquet.

    The festival is a sess.

    At least for me since the rtionship between me and the y dolls has deepened.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll win next time.¡¹

    ¡¸Mou¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸You hate losing that much.¡¹

    ¡¸I only pulled the wrong log that time.¡¹

    We enjoyed the night while conversing about our impression of the festival.

    Ah, and those who are currently pregnant, don¡¯t overdo it.

    Sleep early too.

 Chapter 178 - Evaluation Meeting and Villages

    <h4>Chapter 178 ¨C Evaluation Meeting and Viges</h4>

    The festival is over.

    Cleaning up was done from morning to noon and after that, each one returns home.

    Dors, Raimeiren, and Doraim also left at noon.

    ¡¸Please take care of Hakuren.¡¹

    Raimeiren said that as their representative and left.

    Michael-san rides on Doraim as he¡¯ll go to Doraim¡¯s nest too.

    Michael-san¡¯s subordinates are waiting for him there. They¡¯ll also be guarding him as he rides a carriage on his way home.

    The beastkin Gulf will also apany him as a guard.

    He¡¯s going to Shashaato in order to experience more in life.

    I¡¯ve been taken care by Gulf so I passed him a little pocket money.

    The visitors from the demon king¡¯s kingdom, the four heavenly kings and Yuri, also return home past noon.

    Hou and the dwarves get along well.

    The dwarves even secretly gave her a barrel of alcohol as souvenir¡­..

    tts said goodbye to Ronana full of regrets while Beezel and Yuri are saying goodbye to Frau and the civil servant girls.

    As for Randan¡­..why don¡¯t you say something to the lizardmen?

    It is good that they were able to enjoy this year¡¯s festival.

    I gave them some souvenirs and of course, I didn¡¯t forget demon king-sama¡¯s share.

    Ancestor-san sent Fushu back using teleportation magic and then went to the hot spring with the ghost knight.

    It seems like he ns to rx there.

    Ursa waved her hands to the ghost knight.

    Themias and the titans will stay for another night before returning home.

    Moreover, I asked themias to work for us again this autumn.

    The titans also wanted our vige¡¯s crops so they asked if I need their help.

    I¡¯ll have to think of something first.

    The residents of Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three also started moving.

    They move in groups.

    It will be alright since they will be escorted by Gran Maria¡¯s group and the kuros.

    After the number of people in Big Tree Vige decrease, the evaluation meeting of the festival executivemittee will now be held.

    ¡¸The quiz tournament took more time than nned.¡¹

    That is our biggest blunder this year.

    Although it was great, it took a long time because there are too many participants.

    Moving takes time considering their gender and age differences but thergest time consumer is the participants¡¯ race difference.

    Some races are naturally fast but some are not.

    In addition, when a race withrge build is moving, it will cause trouble to all other race.

    Some of them even move around the venue a few times before being able to settle in an answer¡­.

    Yeah.

    Maybe I should restrict the quiz tournament and have each race their own¡­..just like what we¡¯ve done during the race.

    However, that would mean that there will be a definite set of question and we can no longer draw questions by draw lots.

    The second half is focused on small issues that might cause trouble if we did not change anything.

    ¡¸There was a request from the guests to expand the quiz questions to guest-rted ones.¡¹

    Though I don¡¯t know if there will ever be a second quiz tournament, let¡¯s prepare for that just in case.

    The next big point we need to review is about mountain toppling.

    ¡¸Was it not good enough to have team battles?¡¹

    ¡¸Should we make it more strategic?¡¹

    ¡¸I think we should no longer use a die and let each team decide how many logs they¡¯ll pull per turn before the start of the match.¡¹

    ¡¸I think we should do something about the board on top. It made me feel disappointed especially during the first few matches.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean we should make the symbol more unstable?¡¹

    There¡¯s almost no problem with regards to the progress of mountain toppling.

    It was done considerably smooth.

    It is probably because of the things we learned from the previous festival.

    Because of that, the only thing we need to revise or improve is the content of the match.

    Though I don¡¯t know if there will ever be a second mountain toppling festival, let¡¯s prepare for that just in case.

    Next, we discussed about the evening banquet and the cleaning up the next morning. After that, the evaluation meeting ends.

    ¡¸For this year¡¯s festival, thank you for your hard work.¡¹

    We did not disperse when the meeting ended.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s not discuss the situation of each vige.¡¹

    It is bad to talk about work right after a festival but I need to hear the state of each vige from their representative.

    ¡¸There is no considerable problem with farming in Vige Two and Vige Three. It seems like even though they are not expecting to have a good harvest, they will at least have a moderate harvest. As for Vige One¡­.they haven¡¯t started yet. Let¡¯s expect next year.¡¹

    It looks like everything is okay.

    When the residents of Vige Three returned, they reported that new centaur migrants wille.

    When they saw the names of their acquaintances in the list, they were really happy.

    However, I wished that Beezel should have given me that list too.

    ¡¸My apologies but there are still people on the list that we are still looking for.¡¹

    I thought that the list possessed by Beezel was the list of migrants but it turns out that it was a name list made by Glueworld and a few others.

    Thinking about it, we don¡¯t have a name list for vigers.

    Reflect.

    If I ask the vigers to write a name list like that, there is a possibility of increasing the number migrants.

    TN: The name list is the list that Glueworld and the others made are names of people they want to look for not the name of those who¡¯ll migrate. However, since their name is already on the list, they¡¯ll probably migrate when Beezel find them too.

    Another thing.

    It seems like there are several centaur emigration applicants who are not listed in that list.

    I would like them to live in the same ce as their race.

    However, I¡¯ll trust Glueworld¡¯s judgment so I¡¯ll let her decide.

    I gave Glueworld my authority on that matter.

    That made Glueworld uneasy but I believe in her.

    To put it simply, no matter who¡¯lle, Glueworld will be my representative.

    I told her not to forget that.

    At ater time, Beezel took Glueworld to that ce to conduct an interview.

    Fushu requested something from the migrants of Vige One.

    There are some people who are worried about those who moved in Vige One so they want them to be informed on what they are doing.

    A letter is enough so Jack, as the representative of Vige One¡¯s migrants, will write one.

    ¡¸Vige Chief, is there something I can¡¯t write about the vige?¡¹

    ¡¸It might be good if you write honestly so you don¡¯t need to conceal anything.¡¹

    What a strange question.

    I was going to send the letterter but Jack finished it the night before the second day of the festival.

    The letter is addressed to Jack¡¯s acquaintance.

    He wrote about how well they are doing in the vige.

    Hey, why are you reading it to me?

    Checking?

    That should be fine.

    There¡¯s no typo¡­no, there is. Here too.

    I have noint about the content.

    I don¡¯t haveint about the letter but¡­..Jack.

    He asked me if he should write more about his wife or about the other migrants.

    Why are you asking me that?

    It will be fine as long as you say that you are all doing well¡­.

    Why am I telling him what to write?

    By the way, the paper used for the letter was made in Vige One.

    Anyway, let¡¯s continue the story.

    ¡¸How are you going to send the letter?¡¹

    ¡¸By sending a messenger. A letter is a way for the rich tomunicate.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Paper is expensive so there are only a few people that can read.¡¹

    Come to think of it, before the paper production in Vige One starts, all our paper came from Dors¡­.

    Even Beezel and Michael-sanmunicate with us by writing in parchment and letter from Howling Vige is written on a board.

    Even if we don¡¯t print, we can still have a paper business.

    ¡¸It will be hard tomunicate with Fushu-san unless ancestor-san will ry that.¡¹

    As for other methods.

    I can pass it to Michael-san but it will take a number of days before it arrives.

    The fastest would be for two months.

    Worst case scenario, it will be lost along the way.

    If you send a letter in a distant ce, it is natural for it to have a number of routes.

    As a digression, we talk about migrant-rted stories that led to making a roster starting at the centaurs.

    As the poption increase, it will be necessary in various ways.

    I want to make a system that migrants should be registered first and registration will not beplete until the moment they greet me.

    As for the one who¡¯ll be responsible for making a roster, it should be me¡­.

    No, isn¡¯t this a job for the civil servant girls?

    They¡¯ll do the details and I¡¯ll only partake in the final part?

    Okay.

    I will do my best.

    ¡­¡­.

    Thinking about the poption of the vige, I feel a little dejected.

    ¡¸Then¡­.today¡¯s main¡­.about the third martial art tournament.¡¹

    ¡¸What should we talk about it?¡¹

    ¡¸For instance¡­.¡¹

    We continued our discussion until night.

    Since the festival is now officially over, I want to rx the next day.

    I persevered while stroking the cat sleeping on my knees.

 Chapter 179 - Death Ball

    <h4>Chapter 179 ¨C Death Ball</h4>

    1 meter balls are rolling in the forest.

    And there are roughly¡­.about a hundred of them?

    They can evade trees dexterously and dash to monsters and demon beasts without hesitation.

    It looks like they are attacking monsters and demon beasts.

    With that, their identity was confirmed.

    A ball suddenly breaks and limbs appear out of it and beat monsters and demon beasts on its way.

    As for my impression when I first saw it¡­.

    Vicious armadillo?

    They are monsters called death ball.

    And they are heading towards Big Tree Vige.

    ¡¸With their speed, they will reach Big Tree Vige in about three days.¡¹

    Gran Maria is carrying me while we are observing them from the sky.

    As for the ones who received the most damage, it is the fanged rabbits.

    The wild boar can endure a hit¡­.then run away.

    ¡¸It¡¯s good that we found them.¡¹

    They are in the southeast direction of the vige.

    This ce is not within Gran Maria¡¯s group scouting scope.

    ¡¸After the festival, themias have warned us about arge group of death balls.¡¹

    As a precaution, Gran Maria and the harpies went out to scout on ces further than usual.

    ¡¸It is easy to see them because they caused a monster stampede.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸What happened to themia? Did they managed to exterminate the death balls in their ce?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems like they blocked the entrance of their dungeon.¡¹

    ¡­¡­..

    Good move. It might be better for them to wait until this event dies down.

    ¡¸Only a few parts of them are edible so they won¡¯t take the risk.¡¹

    So the risk is not worth the reward.

    However, Big Tree Vige can¡¯t do something simr.

    If these go to the vige, the fields will certainly be destroyed.

    ¡­..

    I won¡¯t let that happen.

    I asked Gran Maria to bring me down in the front line.

    I brought out the AFT.

    I have to exterminate these destructive vermin.

    Even if the death balls has the shape of a sphere, before the AFT, they can only turn into fertilizer.

    As expected, after exterminating a few of them, the others ran away.

    There are not a lot of them so I think it is okay to overlook them.

    As long as they don¡¯t approach the vige, I don¡¯t care what happens to them.

    ¡¸As expected of the vige chief. It¡¯s a shame that mynce can¡¯t prate them¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Their shell is that hard?¡¹

    So that¡¯s why the fanged rabbits can¡¯t do anything against them.

    However, it is good that the problem is now solved.

    They are a troublesome enemy.

    While I was thinking of that, Kuudel hastilyes to me.

    ¡¸We discovered around 2000 death balls! They are about five minutes away from here! They are heading towards here!¡¹

    ¡­¡­..

    ¡­¡­2000?

    Not two hundred?

    ¡¸2000. Divide the ce they are in squares and count the number of enemies in a square¡­.then multiply it with the number of square.¡¹

    ¡¸Vige chief, we know how to estimate the number of enemies in battle. Are you doubting us?¡¹

    Is that so?

    No, I¡¯m not doubting you¡­.

    So 2000 huh.

    I already know their capabilities when I fought the 100. I can say that they are not stupid.

    They know that if they can¡¯t beat, they have to retreat.

    After I defeated 10, they did not evene close to me so I had to chase them.

    It was quite difficult.

    I had Gran Maria bring me to the front line of the death balls a number of times.

    And after half a day, I only took down 100.

    Even if I fight against them day and night¡­.I don¡¯t think I can kill half of them.

    Though it would be nice if they change course after I exterminated half of them.

    Or, did I made a mistake?

    Should I have not tried beating them down but strengthen the vige¡¯s defense instead?

    No, I probably need to evacuate the vigers¡­.

    Damn, the sun will set soon.

    Arge crowd of death balls appeared that made me more irritated.

    They are already here?

    ¡¸Gran Maria, Kuudel! Have the vigers evacuate! I¡¯ll buy some tim¡­..¡¹

    ck shadows suddenly jumped out of the forest as if trying to stop my order.

    Did theye from the vige?

    Ah, they are the spiderlings.

    Dozens, no, hundreds of them.

    But they are moving in an orderly manner.

    A group of four bungee jump from a tree.

    They greeted me by raising a leg and then went straight to the horde of death balls.

    And I only need to watch after that.

    The spiderlings make instants using their webs to catch and lift up the death balls.

    Since death balls have high defense, it will take time to kill them so this is a good solution.

    The sunset and rise again.

    Before me are countess¡­.no, about 2000¡­.death balls hanging on trees.

    Those who are in their ball form are not moving while those in their monster form can barely move.

    What a strange scene.

    While thinking of what should I do with them, the fanged rabbits and wild boars are eating them!

    In addition, monsters and demon beasts that are not often seen are eating them too.

    As long as they don¡¯t roll, they are vulnerable.

    As expected of the spiderlings, they managed to beat them all without even getting close.

    ¡¸Can you eat them?¡¹

    When I asked the spiderling near me, it gestured that potato is better.

    All right.

    Let¡¯s have a potato party when we return.

    ¡¸Gran Maria, Kuudel, how¡¯s the situation?¡¹

    Because the spiderlings came, the vige evacuation order was canceled.

    But they still need to check the surroundings the whole night.

    We have to make sure if there ever be a death ball reinforcement.

    ¡¸It looks like everything is okay.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve seen some of them fleeing but they are moving to the opposite side of the vige.¡¹

    At one point, she tried to pierce one with hernce but sadly, it didn¡¯t pierce through.

    Let¡¯s consider this as settled.

    I asked the spiderlings to take back several death balls home.

    I had a feeling that we can¡¯t use their hard shell but I think that armadillo is edible.

    I remember a program I¡¯m watching before. It was a farming idol program that introduces strange foods around the world and there is one episode that he ate an armadillo.

    Maa, I don¡¯t know how it tastes and I don¡¯t even know if this is simr to a true armadillo.

    Seeing monsters and demon beasts swarming at the hanging death balls, they might not taste bad.

    However, even if they swarm at them, the made by the spiderlings can¡¯t be torn easily.

    As we arrived at the vige, I exined the situation to the other vigers.

    The vigers don¡¯t seem to be particrly concerned but I want them to have a little more sense of crisis.

    When I was thinking of that, a pup came and took a bite at one of the death balls we brought home.

    It pierced through the shell.

    It showed off proudly.

    ¡­¡­

    I see.

    After that, Rasuti came and pulled the death ball¡¯s shell with her hand.

    I seemed to have worried too much.

    I thought that we can use them as material for something but they areplete trash.

    For the time being, I had a potato party with the spiderlings.

    Raw, steamed, roast, fried.

    I prepared a variety of them.

    Potato sd is popr.

    Having only potatoes seem awful so I added some sweet potatoes too.

    I made some candied sweet potatoes.

    Though I didn¡¯t put some ck sesame seeds.

    I made it mainly for the spiderlings but that didn¡¯t stop others from eating it too.

    People gradually increased and it became a banquet.

    Yes, I cooked meat too.

    I gave them to the kuros.

    Should I cook death ball meat too?

    Ah, Ursa.

    For once, don¡¯t chop everything to pieces since they are hard to clean up¡­.she swings the sword again and Hakuren yells at her.

    That sword, it¡¯s pretty sharp.

    Keep it to a safe ce before you hurt anyone.

    Though she replied energetically, can you at least try to sleep early from now on?

    Hah.

    What should I do with the death ball¡¯s shell¡­.I thought of making durable bags first but it doesn¡¯t seem to be too hard.

    Maybe I should do something about thences of Gran Maria¡¯s group since they can¡¯t pierce through it.

    Let¡¯s do it next time.

    The death ball¡¯s shell¡­.after I remove it, it has the right size for a ball.

    I¡¯ll make them as toys for the kuros.

    As for the death ball meat¡­.it¡¯s simple and it¡¯s simr to chicken.

    It is not bad.

    However, the quantity is too little.

    Even if I have the AFT and can hunt them, the death ball¡¯s meat is too little.

    It is better to hunt the big wild boar.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    So that¡¯s the reason they were not worth hunting.

    Themias are correct.

    As expected of the race who have lived here for a long time.

    I should take some time to hear stories from them next time.

    And the titans of the northern dungeon too.

    Night.

    Was I overeager this time?

    No, I was wrong to think that I should do it alone.

    I should cooperate with the other residents more.

    I went to sleep while reflecting.

    I am different from Ursa.

    I know when it is time to sleep.

 Chapter 180 - Angelsâ€™ Lance

    <h4>Chapter 180 ¨C Angels¡¯ Lance</h4>

    Gran Maria¡¯s group is using spear in the form of ance. They use it with their straight charge.

    It is an attack that using their own weight and speed to power up.

    Though it looks powerful, it can only lightly prate an iron shield.

    It was useless during our death ball encounter.

    It might be able to do something with the death ball¡¯s hard shell if they attack with all they have but it will be hard since they are rolling.

    Though the death ball is not a treat because of the spiderlings, will it be okay for Gran Maria¡¯s group to stay as they are?

    ¡¸No, we want to be strong! ¡¹

    That¡¯s what their group says.

    Maa, you will eventually be if you put some effort¡­.

    But I will be able to help them with their weapons.

    ¡¸Can you use something other thannce? ¡¹

    ¡¸We can use most, however, considering how we attack while flying,nce is the best choice. ¡¹

    Sword is for melee battle and there are very few advantages in air attack if they were to use them instead.

    Now that it hase to this, should I make them newnces?

    Let¡¯s consult Gutt.

    ¡¸The raw material of the tip is the most important thing to consider. ¡¹

    That¡¯s what he said.

    Gran Maria¡¯s group¡¯snces are made frommon iron so they can be considered as rtively poor.

    ¡¸As of now, the materials avable in the vige¡­. ¡¹

    The scales that Hakuren and Rasuti donated.

    ¡¸Umu, if we powder this and mix to iron¡­.we might be able to do it. ¡¹

    Gutt gathered all the free high elves and started working.

    I silently made the pole of thence.

    ¡¸Finished! ¡¹

    Lance¡¯ tip mixed with powdered dragon scales and wooden pole.

    A normalnce.

    I gave it to Gran Maria.

    ¡­¡­..

    Something is wrong.

    The others might have noticed it too.

    I took thence back.

    Gran Maria, I¡¯m sorry.

    I¡¯ll give it backter.

    ¡¸It would be nice if Gran Maria¡¯s group will be all equipped withnce. ¡¹

    ¡¸Lance is it¡­..but we don¡¯t have that much material in this vige. ¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t afford to use more iron, but if we lessen the amount, it will be brittle. ¡¹

    I see.

    Now¡­let¡¯s think of another n.

    ¡¸How about using their previous equipments and just change thence¡¯s tip? ¡¹

    ¡¸That will surely lessen the amount of iron but¡­.will it be alright if we can¡¯t get the tip after stabbing? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.right ¡¹

    The piercing power of the weapon is dependent on that part.

    If their opponent is big, there is a possibility of the tip being left behind its body after a stab.

    That¡¯s something we can¡¯t afford to happen.

    When I was thinking about it, one of the kuros came with a sorrowful face.

    I immediately felt uneasy after seeing it.

    It is already an adult but it has no horn.

    I asked it about what happened and it gestured me what happened.

    It found a prey but slipped when it was chasing it¡­.making its horn pierce a tree.

    It couldn¡¯t move so it struggles but the horn broke from its root.

    I left Gutt and the high elves and had the kuro guide me to the ce.

    Its horn was stuck at the base of a tree.

    I can¡¯t pull it with my hand.

    Get off¡­.looking at the struggling me, the kuro looks sadder.

    I took out my AFT with its knife form and used it to remove the horn from the tree.

    Even though I managed to pull it¡­.there is no way to put it back.

    Just think that you¡¯re the first one who molted his horn this year.

    I pat the hornless head of the kuro.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have horn so you¡¯re easier to pat. ¡¹

    It was a slip of tongue.

    Ah, you guys, don¡¯t horn that rock.

    You don¡¯t have to break your horn.

    I went back to Gutt and the others.

    Eureka.

    The kuro¡¯s horn.

    Can¡¯t they be used asnce¡¯s tip?

    Let¡¯s try using this recently acquired horn as ance¡¯s tip.

    There¡¯s no need to process it since it already looks like one.

    Now, we only have to test how good it is.

    I, along with the cksmiths, experimented in a wide area.

    The target is an iron shield.

    I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll test it first.

    I held thence and charge¡­.

    Piercing it is unexpectedly difficult.

    Running while keeping thence parallel to the ground is already hard for me.

    Gutt and the high elves weren¡¯t able to do it too.

    Well, they are living in either in a mountain and in this forest so they are not used on usingnce.

    Right.

    Though it¡¯s frustrating, I had to call someone from Gran Maria¡¯s group to test it for us.

    Kuudel came.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this the kuro¡¯s horn? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we want to check its hardness so can you attack that iron shield using thatnce? ¡¹

    ¡¸Understood, however since this is amonnce¡­. May I throw it?¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m good at throwing things.¡¹

    Like a javelin huh, I think that¡¯s alright.

    Since there is no problem, I let her do it.

    Incidentally, let¡¯s test the power of the spear with powdered dragon scale too.

    I already intended to give it to Gran Maria earlier but I still would like to test if it is good to use.

    ¡¸What is this made of?¡¹

    ¡¸Iron mixed with dragon scale.¡¹

    It was tested first because everyone looks at it favorably.

    The iron shield, which was facing sideward, is now facing up.

    Kuudel flies high in the sky.

    She descended from a high altitude towards the iron shield and throw thence when she¡¯s about 30 meters above the ground.

    Kuudel did not slow down but she was able to change direction to fly up again.

    What a beautiful flight.

    Thence she threw beautifully hit the middle of the iron shield.

    Thence pierced through the iron shield as it made a dull sound and continued to deeply pierce the ground.

    After pulling it out from the ground, the tip was not missing.

    The result seems good.

    The only problem is what will happen after it was thrown?

    Kuudel is good at throwing so she¡¯ll definitely throw hernce.

    It will be bad for her to change her fighting style just because of weapon.

    Let¡¯s attached something to the spear that will make her retrieve it easily.

    Now, it¡¯s time to test thence with kuro¡¯s horn tip.

    Kuudel made the same move earlier and threw thence.

    Thence hit the iron shield¡­..

    There¡¯s a big explosion.

    Eh?

    Explosive me and thunder rise 20 meters above the sky.

    I, Gutt, and the high elves were blown away because of the sudden explosion.

    The damage.

    Thence tip was gone but the pole was safe with only some minor burns.

    The iron shield was blown awaypletely without any trace.

    There is even a shallow crater at the ce where it was.

    Kudel is fine.

    Great.

    We were blown away so we suffer some minor scratches.

    There is no problem in the nearby field.

    Several spiderlings fell because of the impact but they are safe.

    Alfred, Tiselle, and Torain, who were taking a nap at my house, which is quite far, woke up in surprise and started crying.

    Ann arrived a little after toin.

    Maybe I should go to Ririus and the other¡¯s ce to apologize.

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    Kuudel said that she did not use any magic.

    That means that the main reason is the kuro¡¯s horn¡­.

    If that is the case, does it mean that the horn is a hazardous explosive material¡­.but why didn¡¯t it explode when it hit the tree?

    Now it became a mystery why it didn¡¯t explode.

    I don¡¯t get anything at all.

    I¡¯ll just ask someone who probably knows.

    Afterining, I asked Ann to call Loo.

    ¡¸That is a magic item.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸When it grows in their head, it ys the role of a magic wand. After it molted, it will be a permanent magic item that has a fixed effect and attributes¡­..I thought you already knew about it because you are keeping all of them.¡¹

    I¡¯m only collecting them for decoration andmemoration of their growth.

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.isn¡¯t it dangerous?¡¹

    ¡¸They won¡¯t explode unless you treat them violently. You should use it with the intent of activating it like magic or else¡­.it won¡¯t explode. Therefore, even if you throw it in fire, it won¡¯t explode.¡¹

    I see.

    We just made an outrageous weapon¡­.No, it seems like we found an outrageous weapon.

    I have kept quite an amount of horns in the basement of the dog area.

    Given the power of one, If all of them somehow¡­..

    ¡¸It looks like an advance tier magic but let¡¯s confirm its power.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    I asked the kuro¡¯s permission to take out a horn from their storage.

    I bound it to a new pole.

    Next target is Hakuren¡¯s scale.

    Let¡¯sy this like the shield.

    Now¡­.Kuudel, please.

    Kuudel descents and attacks.

    She splendidly hit it.

    A big explosion urred.

    Oohhhh.

    This time, I prepared in advance so I was not blown away.

    Before I was aware, there are a lot of people around us.

    Dwarves, mountain elves, lizardmen, beastkins, civil servant girls¡­.

    As for why they are here, they want to know what will happen to Hakuren¡¯s scale.

    After the detonation has subsided, we carefully check Hakuren¡¯s scale.

    ¡­¡­

    Hakuren¡¯s scale is shining.

    However, it suddenly gave off a cracking sound as it cracks.

    Shout of joy covered the area.

    ¡¸It broke a dragon¡¯s scale¡­.it is not an upper tier magic, it is like a special tier magic. The attributes are fire and thunder¡­.it is the same as the inferno wolve¡¯s attribute, so if it is the cocytus wolf¡¯s horn, will it be ice and thunder?¡¹

    Loo looks delighted.

    ¡¸Ehto, vige chief. It has great power but, are we going to make weapons from it?¡¹

    Gutt asked.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡¸We won¡¯t.¡¹

    It¡¯s dangerous.

    Imagine the damage if Ursa happens to smuggle them.

    Let¡¯s power up Gran Maria¡¯s group by makingnces with tip mixed with powdered dragon scales.

    However, since the explosion rises, we can use it as a signal of the start of a festival or the martial arts tournament.

    The supply will replenish every time the kuros molt so it is alright to use them like that.

    I entrusted the rest to Gutt.

    By the way, Ann has been looking at me with her angry eyes since earlier.

    Though I apologized the first time, it happened again the second time.

    My bad.

    However, it was Loo who requested¡­.ah, yes.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    I¡¯m really sorry.

 Chapter 181 - Dye and Firework

    <h4>Chapter 181 ¨C Dye and Firework</h4>

    Dye.

    It is something that adds color to yarn and cloth.

    Currently, most of the clothes in the vige is dyed with grass and fruits that the spiderlings gathered from the forest.

    Because of that, I didn¡¯t have much admiration for dyes.

    It is not even edible.

    Dyes were bought from Michael-san.

    Red, blue, yellow, green, ck, brown, white, peach, and orange.

    They look good but that¡¯s all.

    Though I¡¯m the one paying for them, all of them will be given to Zabuton.

    As for why, it is probably because of this one little spiderling.

    All spiderlings have its own shape and patterns.

    However, there is one thingmon for all of them, they are all ck.

    So there¡¯s this one unnatural spiderling because half of its body is red.

    No, it is not the blood of a victim.

    It identally fell into a jar of dye that we bought from Michael-san.

    It¡¯s good that it was not physically burdened in any way.

    Its eyelids were even dyed¡­.it now looks like it has contact lens when its eyes are closed.

    It seems like the dye can be peeled off after 10 days so it only needs to wait.

    Since I haven¡¯t passed this dye yet to Zabuton, let¡¯s do something first.

    I treated the dye as paint and painted the other half of the spiderling red.

    The result is good. There¡¯s no uneven surface.

    The spiderling in question likes it too so I guess this is alright.

    Oh, it¡¯s moving.

    It¡¯s fast.

    The problem is¡­the other spiderlings are looking at me.

    Red, blue, yellow, green, ck, brown, white, peach, orange, polka dots, stripe, check, tricolor, camouge¡­.

    After a while, the vige is full of colorful spiderlings.

    By the way, Zabuton was inspired by the jungle camouge that I painted so she created camouge patterned clothes.

    The high elves like it enough to wear them from time to time.

    Hakuren¡¯s stomach has be noticeable.

    Raimeiren had said something like dragons going crazy while they are pregnant but there¡¯s no sign of it yet.

    It has been calm so far.

    She¡¯s more careful nowpared before so she¡¯s healthier. Though she still takes some afternoon nap, she sleeps well at night.

    She¡¯s also doing some moderate exercise.

    Well done.

    That line summarizes what she¡¯s been doing.

    ¡¸Hakuren, is there anything you want?¡¹

    ¡¸Sweet cake¡¹

    ¡¸Sweet? I thought pregnant women prefer something sour?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that what others normally experienced? As for me, I don¡¯t feel like eating meat.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, cake is it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡±sweet¡± cake¡¹

    ¡¸yes yes¡¹

    I¡¯ll make some sweet in the kitchen.

    Am I pampering her too much?

    Nah, I also did this with Loo and Tier.

    There is an ongoing test at the south of the vige regarding the usage of the horn of the kuros as fireworks.

    Though I said we, there is only one angel dropping something from the sky and that is Kuudel.

    ¡¸She has the highest hit rate?¡¹

    The hit rate should be more than 90% if the target is a one-meter square.

    ording to Tier, Kuudel is 100% urate.

    Therefore, she excludes Gran Maria and Corone.

    Though they were excluded, their uracy difference with Kuudel is not that high.

    Up to now, I can clearly see how urate she is when throwingnce.

    Therefore, she¡­.

    ¡¸Ano vige chief, I can¡¯t get good enough sense when I¡¯m only throwingnce¡­.¡¹

    In short, Kuudel wanted to test the real thing.

    ¡¸Give her the real thing. Be careful.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Thinking about what happenedst time, this is really dangerous.

    My apologies.

    Since we¡¯re going to use the real thing, we contacted the vige first.

    I don¡¯t want to see the angry Ann again.

    We have to make sure that the children are no longer sleeping.

    Naturally, I instructed everyone to not approach the test site which is on the south side of the vige.

    I instructed them but¡­.why are they here?

    There are even some of them who are drinking alcohol.

    This is the real thing so I want to avoid anyone getting injured at all cost.

    Even the kuros and the spiderlings came.

    Hah.

    I¡¯ll just tell them to keep a safe distance.

    I wave the g as signals to the angels in the sky.

    Each of them¡­..they formed a beautiful formation.

    Eh?

    No way¡­.

    After their beautiful formation, the four of them¡­.nose dive

    There are four targets on the ground.

    They were blown almost at the same time.

    Cheers broke out from the spectators.

    It should have been a beautiful explosion but the mes interfered with each other.

    ¡¸It would be good to widen their distances by 10 meters.¡¹

    Kuudel reinstalled the targets cheerfully.

    Reinstalling them is good but¡­.shouldn¡¯t that be enough?

    ¡¸I would like to test it one more time to make sure that every measure was properly done.¡¹

    They are already holding another one.

    And they¡¯re flying again.

    Their smiles are scary.

    ¡­¡­.

    The dropping test of the four angels¡­.I mean, the fireworks disy continued for some time.

    How long will they continue? I can already see Ann¡¯s anger.

    Yes, I¡¯m sorry.

    It is my responsibility as the supervisor.

    I know that she has a reason to be angry but everything is troublesome. Let¡¯s just enjoy the show with everyone.

    I¡¯m really sorry.

    20nces that we had prepared were all consumed.

    Maa, let¡¯s just consider it as their stress reducer.

    The four angels and all the spectators are smiling.

    Ursa is also smiling.

    Her eyes are also sparkling.

    ¡­¡­.

    I thought for some time and decided that I will not give Ursa one no matter what.

    Regardless of that, I should make sure that the horns will be strictly controlled.

    At ater date.

    Kuudel has been looking at the kuros with scary eyes for a while.

    She¡¯s definitely looking at their horns.

    Truffle.

    I¡¯m raising them because everyone likes them but I don¡¯t really like them that much.

    I think that matsutake is better.

    Since that¡¯s what I think, I raised matsutake.

    I raised them to a japanese red pine so it took time for them to grow.

    Even so, I¡¯m d that matsutake grew as nned.

    And it is already big enough to harvest.

    Thank you, AFT.

    However, I shouldn¡¯t harvest them all in one go.

    Given everyone¡¯s reaction, matsutake¡¯s poprity might not be good enough.

    I enjoy how it tastes but I don¡¯t want to force it on others.

    That¡¯s why I made sure that there will be enough truffles.

    For every one matsutake, I nted 50 truffles.

    But there¡¯s some trouble.

    The kuros who are apanying me while harvesting them are wagging their tails really hard.

    It is because I did not allow them to eat them.

    Do you think you can¡­.

    Okay, I¡¯ll let you eat one piece.

    I returned to my residence and helped with cooking.

    Truffles are popr as expected.

    However, matsutake¡­.was more popr than expected.

    ¡¸This is delicious, why didn¡¯t you raise more of them?¡¹

    The branding is not good.

    While thinking so, I¡¯m a little troubled whether I put out the matsutake I brought into my room.

 Chapter 182 - Gulfâ€™s Adventure(Ended Too Soon)

    <h4>Chapter 182 ¨C Gulf¡¯s Adventure(Ended Too Soon)</h4>

    My name is Gulf.

    Howling Vige¡¯s best warrior.

    I was really proud of that title of mine but I recently learned that it is something not worthy of being proud of.

    The world is big.

    I apanied Gutt¡¯s apprentices from Howling Vige to Big Tree Vige.

    It is a really good vige.

    The food is delicious.

    Alcohol is delicious.

    And people stronger than me can be found anywhere there.

    I already epted that I can¡¯t win against either of the inferno wolves or demon spiders. However, if it is a humanoid opponent¡­ I can¡¯t win against them too.

    I have never been this helpless in a long time.

    My current goal is the lizardman Daga.

    He¡¯s seriously strong.

    Even if he doesn¡¯t use his tail, I can¡¯t win against him.

    However, that¡¯s fine.

    After having fun at the festival, I apanied the merchant Michael to Shashaato City.

    Aside from seeing the world, I have two other purposes.

    The first one is registering as an adventurer.

    I had been registered before but because of my inactivity, my membership was revoked.

    It is possible to not to be revoked of your membership as long as you can let them know your whereabouts regrly but it was difficult to leave Howling Vige so I¡¯m not able to do that.

    And I¡¯ve also forgotten about it¡­

    Therefore, I¡¯m going to register again.

    I¡¯ll start over again.

    I can register as an adventurer anywhere but thinking about the future, Shashaato City will be my best choice.

    I have been thinking about it twice already but¡­

    Compared to thest time I was here, this ce is now livelier.

    New buildings have increased too.

    ¡¸How about staying at my house?¡¹

    The merchant Michael offered me but I declined.

    I am not refined.

    For me, living there will only disturb his business.

    ¡¸Is that so? Then, how about staying at that inn.¡¹

    Michal pointed at a splendid inn.

    It¡¯s a brand new building.

    ¡¸I own that inn so you don¡¯t have to pay.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Michael seems to be doing quite well.

    I¡¯ll ept your grace gratefully.

    When I enter the inn, everyone looks at me suspiciously but when I give Michael¡¯s letter to the receptionist, I was politely treated.

    And it looks like they let me stay in the best room?

    I asked them if the adventurer¡¯s guild is still located to its original location. They told me that they¡¯ll just call the adventurer¡¯s guild executive.

    No, please don¡¯t.

    Calling an executive for re-registration¡­.that¡¯s embarrassing.

    The ce where the adventurer¡¯s guild is located has not changed.

    The interior has be a little luxurious.

    It looks like business is doing great.

    I went to the receptionist in order toplete my task here immediately.

    I stand in line and there will be three more before my turn.

    It is unusual for someone to re-register but it¡¯s not like it never happened before.

    The receptionist processed my request as if used to it.

    Rank one.

    The lowest.

    Bypleting tasks, one¡¯s rank will be raised and he will be able to ept bigger requests.

    In short, you have to prove that you¡¯re reliable first.

    By the way, this is not the only adventurer¡¯s guild in the world.

    There are many types of guild in the world.

    Though what they are doing is the same, there are guilds that use symbol as rank indicator and there are those who use mineral too.

    In addition, because the condition of raising ranks differ in each guild, it is hard to say which rank is equivalent to which.

    The adventurer¡¯s guild here in Shashaato City is one of the major guilds that extends over arge number of countries since it is managed by Korin religion.

    After my re-registration ended, I was disturbed when I was about to go out.

    ¡¸Oi oi, you have not greeted us.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    It is a famous member of the adventurer¡¯s guild.

    Annoying.

    They are those who think of themselves as testers. If they consider you as someone who is not suitable as an adventurer, they¡¯ll trouble you.

    This is like the very first trial of beginners.

    But I am not a beginner.

    ¡¸Get off my way, I¡¯ve re-registered.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, did you really believe that you can get through me because of such a reason?¡¹

    ¡­.thinking about it, the line I used became popr when I work as an adventurer.

    That time, I alsoughed at the beginners who imed to re-register¡­.

    Do I really look like a beginner?

    Or is this thug before me so strong that he can crush me anytime?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I can¡¯t feel it.

    I can¡¯t feel his power at all so let¡¯s give it a try.

    ¡¸Alright, prepare to have some broken bones.¡¹

    I¡¯ll do it.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I did not break any of his bones but I disjointed four of his joints.

    I only disjointed four because the guild staff intervened.

    If you¡¯re going to intervene, do that at the beginning.

    You know that I¡¯ve re-registered.

    And the thug.

    It looks like he¡¯s calling for hisrades.

    They¡¯ll waste more of my time

    On my way from the adventurer¡¯s guild to the inn, my time was continuously wasted.

    I was attacked by a group of three a number of times and there are 12 of them in total.

    This sucks.

    Really.

    The question is¡­.do I really look weak?

    This is shocking.

    I eat at the inn.

    Yeah, I don¡¯t like it.

    No, this is probably something delicious.

    It¡¯s just that, my tongue is already used to Big Tree Vige¡¯s food.

    Even in Howling Vige, we use crops and seasonings from Big Tree Vige.

    It¡¯s hard when you¡¯re used to it.

    But I have a secret weapon.

    When I left Big Tree Vige, the vige chief gave me some pocket money.

    Soy sauce, miso, and mayonnaise.

    Though this might look offensive to the inn¡¯s chef, I¡¯ll use them.

    Fufufu.

    Delicious.

    Oh, the customer next to me is watching.

    Too bad, I won¡¯t give you any.

    I will not yield.

    It is pointless even if you look at me with those eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    Okay.

    Just a little.

    Hey, don¡¯t abuse my kindness. That miso is enough.

    The next day.

    I think about my second purpose.

    It is participating in the martial arts tournament in Shashaato City.

    Though the martial arts tournament already existed before, it more looks like street fights.

    But now, it seems like Michael invested gold to turn it into a proper tournament.

    They held small tournaments every month and big tournaments every three months.

    They also have a once a yearprehensive special tournament.

    During that time, there are participants not only from the demon king¡¯s kingdom but from other countries as well.

    When I heard that from Michael, I became interested in the tournament.

    The said tournament will take ce in five days.

    The tournament is over.

    I won.

    But I don¡¯t feel anything at all.

    The opponents are too weak.

    I was speechless.

    Isn¡¯t themon¡¯s section of Big Tree Vige better?

    By the way, my opponents met me even before our match.

    I never thought that threatening someone is really popr.

    It is good that the prize money is not that bad.

    I was asked by some nobles to be their subordinates but I declined.

    I met someone I know.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you Gulf? The one from Big Tree Vige?¡¹

    It is Randan, one of the executives of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    We¡¯re not close but we have spoken with each other during the festival.

    He probably went to this city after the festival.

    An executive¡¯s job is really hard.

    After thinking about several things, I lowered my head carefully.

    Randan.

    He seems stronger than the guys there.

    ¡¸If you joined, the tournament would have been more exciting.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. Please stop. I¡¯m just a domestic affairs official. By the way, isn¡¯t it a foul for you to participate in the tournament? Do you like bullying the weak?¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? Do I look like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Maa, just look at you, looking at your weapon is already enough¡­ If I didn¡¯t know you, I¡¯ll say that you¡¯re someone who doesn¡¯t like peace. Do you really want to be targeted?¡¹

    Eh?

    I look at my weapon.

    It is the wooden practice sword of Big Tree Vige.

    One of the works of the vige chief.

    I did not notice it because I¡¯m already too familiar with it.

    Ah!

    Can it be that this is the reason why the others thought that I¡¯m weak?

    Now that you mention it, I¡¯m also wearing an ordinary in clothes.

    I don¡¯t have any armor on.

    It is because that is something meaningless if you are against the vigers of Big Tree Vige.

    They¡¯ll simply outrun you.

    Because of that, I never wore an armor and put more on speed¡­

    Given my appearance, I indeed look weak.

    That¡¯s what I want to believe.

    The others probably saw me as someone who needs practice because of my wooden sword¡­.

    Let¡¯s just ask Michael.

    I¡¯ll have him arrange stronger opponents for me.

    And the special once a year tournament will be held.

    I also convinced Randan to join.

    However, areh¡­you have a meeting so you can¡¯t?

    Now, my goal was achieved.

    The rest is learning something new or seeing more to life¡­.

    I want to attend the martial arts tournament in Big Tree Vige.

    Maybe I should return there as Michael¡¯s escort.

    Let¡¯s ask for the next schedule.

    I still have a lot of time.

    What should I do with it?

    Should I go to the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡¯s capital¡­.no, how about riding a ship and going to the southern continent?

    Twenty dayster.

    I¡¯m currently in Big Tree Vige.

    ¡¸You¡¯re back already?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, here¡¯s some souvenir.¡¹

    I hand over arge number of local products I bought in Shashaato City to the vige chief.

    Dolls, toy boxes, stuff animals, and decorations.

    I used all the money I won from the tournament to buy things for the vige chief.

    As for the review¡­.Ursa and Nutt plead to the vige chief for the dolls.

    Alfred and Tiselle seem to be interested on the stuff animals.

    And mountain elves, please don¡¯t disassemble the toy boxes this to check its structure this soon.

    Though I¡¯m also interested in how they work.

    ¡¸My apologies¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m receiving more than what I give.¡¹

    When I¡¯m in Big Tree Vige, I only need to help my daughter and Gutt and I get everything for free.

    I¡¯m also allowed to have a practice match with the lizardmen, high elves, and mountain elves.

    And just the other day, I also practiced riding a horse.

    On top of that, the food is free.

    How can I ever return the favor?

    ¡¸Is that so? Maa, Doraim came so we¡¯ll have a banquet. Eat without reserve.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure¡¹

    I know he¡¯s here.

    He¡¯s the dragon who brought me here, Doraim.

    Actually, I¡¯m already expected this to happen.

    After all, the food here is delicious.

    The alcohol too.

    I recalled it.

    My suffering in Shashaato City.

    Soy sauce, miso, and mayonnaise.

    Those seasonings apanied me on that trip.

    They make bad food edible¡­.it is not an overstatement to say that I can¡¯t eat without them.

    Especially the soy sauce, it is the best partner for the seafood of Shashaato City.

    I have run out of it.

    Even though I brought enough.

    I did not distribute it to others but it is wanted in every ce.

    Especially to Randan.

    It can be said that he got together with me because of seasonings.

    He took out a quarter of what I have.

    Kuh.

    To think that an executive of the demon king¡¯s kingdom will act like that¡­.

    There is also that guy who pleads every time I eat at the inn.

    He¡¯s even making sure that we eat at the same time.

    He also always sits next to me.

    Before I noticed it, my time away from here equaled to the amount of seasoning I have in hand¡­.

    How careless of me.

    But it is important.

    I should really seriously consider migrating here.

    My daughter is here, Gutt is here, and there are a lot of strong people too.

    I¡¯ll have to talk with my wife as soon as I return to Howling Vige.

    Sidequest.

    A request was sent to the adventurer¡¯s guild.

    ¡°I want a secured supply of the following seasonings: soy sauce, miso, and mayonnaise. They even appear in my dream so please. If that is not possible, I would like to get in touch with a warrior named Gulf, the one who won the recent martial arts tournament in Shashaato City.¡±

    The client is a noble boy.

    The reward was huge.

 Chapter 183 - Summer Pool

    <h4>Chapter 183 ¨C Summer Pool</h4>

    If you want to describe summer in one word, ¡°pool¡± would be the most appropriate.

    This is a chance for Ursa, Nutt, and the beastboys to swim in the reservoir.

    They are wearing the fit swimsuit that Zabuton made.

    However, the reservoir is a reverse pyramid so it will be dangerous for them since the center is deep.

    In addition, though we don¡¯t drink water from the reservoir, we are still using it for various things so we can¡¯t just let them swim there.

    Therefore, I made a proper swimming pool on the west side of the vige.

    It is built at the waterway from the reservoir to the river.

    It is alright since it is already purified by the slimes.

    The pool is 1 meter deep, 15 meters long, and 3 meters wide.

    I cut several bamboos into 30-centimeter pieces and tie them with Zabuton¡¯s thread. It will serve asne separator.

    With this, it is nowplete.

    ¡¸Narrow¡¹

    ¡­.let¡¯s make it bigger.

    The depth is not a problem so let¡¯s expand it to a fourne, 25-meters pool.

    TN: 1ne = 2.5 meters

    Now Ursa will surely be satisfied.

    It took me two days toplete it.

    Thinking about how I made the waterway and the reservoir back in the old days, I feel my own growth.

    When the pool has berge, not only Ursa¡¯s group but the others also came.

    However, the current pool is too deep for small children such as Alfred and Tiselle which are way smaller than Ursa and this is also too shallow for adults.

    No, this is actually too deep for Ursa and Nutt but they are ying without reserve.

    And they drown.

    Let¡¯s build a new pool.

    First of all, build a round pool for small children.

    The depth is 30 centimeters and the diameter is 3 meters.

    This will bepleted immediately.

    None will use it alone.

    An adult must be there first to supervise.

    That¡¯s my order to Alfred and Tiselle.

    Next, deep pool.

    The depth will be 2 meters on both ends and 3 meters in the middle.

    It is 50 meters long and has fivenes.

    I made it in about five days.

    The lizardmen are swimming on it pleasantly.

    Ah, so they swim with their tail.

    I heard about it but I was surprised by seeing it.

    ¡­¡­

    I realized that something¡¯s missing.

    I built some starting blocks.

    Now, this is a swimming pool.

    Everyone knows where the starting ce is.

    However, there¡¯s no ce where the winners of a match can stand on.

    Okay.

    Let¡¯s make a podium.

    Let¡¯s get it on.

    I also thought of building a diving tform but that will be dangerous if the pool is not deep enough.

    ¡­..

    Let¡¯s forget about it.

    A considerable number of people have started to gather.

    Everyone also changed into the swimsuits that the spiders have made before diving into the pool.

    The high elves have built a changing room before I noticed it.

    The kuros are also swimming.

    They are good at it.

    The horse too.

    ¡­¡­.Eh?

    Areh?

    Has it escaped?

    It broke out?

    There¡¯s a rider¡­.ah, a high elf is riding it.

    She just took it here to take a bath.

    ¡¸Vige chief, can you make the pool bigger?¡¹

    The pool is getting too crowded.

    There is not enough space to swim.

    However, the problem is not the size of the pool.

    The problem is, there are those who wanted to swim and there are those who just wanted to chill.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    I must help those who need help.

    I build another swimming pool.

    Ten dayster.

    A race course like swimming pool is now surrounding the pools I made.

    It is two meters deep and five meters wide.

    As for the length¡­.I don¡¯t really know because it is curved.

    However, it is long enough to surround a 50-meter pool and a 25-meter pool.

    Pouring water¡­.

    Ah, can you do something using magic?

    Please.

    After water has umted, the adults entered the pool and walked in a certain direction.

    They are making it flow.

    Now that the water is moderately flowing, time to use a float¡­.there¡¯s nothing else we can use as a float other than a tub.

    The vigers who came to the pool did not seem to understand what I¡¯m trying to do but Ursa seems to get it.

    She stepped into the tub and went to sightsee the course.

    After seeing her, the others also¡­.as expected, it sank.

    Just enjoy and rx.

    Should the people who want to swim and the people who only wanted to chill be segregated?

    ¡­¡­.

    The flowing pool is very popr.

    No, that should have me happy.

    And spiderlings, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.

    You can swim there too¡­..ah, here I go.

    ¡­¡­

    I¡¯m swimming leisurely in the 50-meter pool¡­..

    Alone.

    I¡¯ll go to the flowing pool too.

    Aside from the changing rooms, there are restrooms around the pool. In addition, there are several stalls that are crowded with people.

    The stalls are manned by the oni maids and civil servant girls.

    They are cooking while wearing swimsuit with apron.

    You look great but be careful with the fire.

    The stalls are making curry, ramen-like something, yakisoba-like something, iced persimmon, and juice.

    Alcohol is also avable but it is dangerous to drink and swim so those who drank decided to not enter the pool.

    After all the dwarves enjoy the pool, they started to enjoy drinking and eating at the tables near the stalls.

    Maa, as expected.

    The most popr food is curry.

    I know that it¡¯s delicious but it is sticking on your face.

    Wash your face first before going to the pool again.

    The ramen-like something and yakisoba-like something are something that I tried to reproduce based on my memory but eventually failed.

    I think it will be better to call them soup pasta and yakipasta but not because they are unlikable.

    They are even popr enough to be stable dishes during festivals and martial art tournaments.

    However, I can¡¯t help but think about the real ramen and yakisoba I know.

    ¡¸Vige chief, your ramen with additional soy sauce and meat is here. Sorry to have kept you waiting.¡¹

    For the vigers, this is what real ramen and yakisoba look like.

    I don¡¯t really mind.

    Yup, delicious.

    At the poolside, in a ce where they won¡¯t get wet, there are Hakuren, wine slime, and cat.

    What a strange group.

    Hakuren is pregnant.

    Because of that, we won¡¯t let her cool her body too much.

    As for the wine slime¡­.drink as much as you want.

    The cat is stretching next to the wine slime.

    Let consult Gutt about making an iron hair brushter.

    The angels are enjoying the pool in a slightly different manner.

    They are hovering above the pool first.

    After that, they rush into the water diagonally, dive, and float up at the surface of the water again.

    ¡­¡­..

    They are like waterfowls.

    They are making me worry when their dive takes too long.

    And please be careful not to hit the bottom of the pool.

    Eh?

    You want something like a target?

    Okay, let¡¯s make a cloth ball.

    Loo is chilling out at the shallow pool while taking care of Alfred and Tiselle.

    How motherly.

    I want to be fatherly too.

    Ah, yes.

    I¡¯ll get you some juice.

    After some time, it has been a habit for everyone to go to the pool in between work hours. It can be considered simr to taking a bath or eating food at home.

    Cold beer has also be popr.

    The dwarves demanded to increase the barley nted next year.

    Summer pass just like that.

    It is almost autumn so I¡¯m a bit sad about closing the pool.

    After consulting the civil servant girls, we decided to hold a pool closing event.

    Even though it is an event, it is just the usual barbecue that the whole vige does.

    An event like this also serves as an effective emotional switch.

    ¡¸Thank you for cooling us, pool.¡¹

    See you next year.

    The barbecue was delicious.

    Well, even though it is closed, water is still flowing there since it is connected to the waterway to the river and the drain. You can look at it as the second reservoir.

    The lizardmen are enjoying it in the pretext of managing reservoir number two.

    I¡¯ll just pretend that I did not see them.

    ¡¸Ursa, don¡¯t!¡¹

    ¡¸Booo!¡¹

 Chapter 184 - Volgraf

    <h4>Chapter 184 ¨C Volgraf</h4>

    My name is Volgraf.

    Young master of viscounty of Gofrir of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    I¡¯m not boasting but I¡¯m the next head of the household.

    And though I¡¯m not really boasting, it is not an exaggeration to say that I am the Gofrir house¡¯s hope.

    TN: Arrogant young master detected.

    My father is not ipetent, but he is too kind.

    I¡¯ll be the one who¡¯ll make up for his fault.

    I am the person in charge of strictness in Gofrir house.

    I¡¯m the heir.

    There are parties and meetings that we can¡¯t help but attend.

    I have to make sure that my father won¡¯t promise anything strange during meetings and parties so apanying him on those times has be my duty.

    Though father already said that he¡¯s going to hand me the position as the head of the family, he is still full of vitality.

    That is disappointing as expected.

    It¡¯s not like I have ill intentions, I only want him to retire and livefortably.

    As I am the person in charge of the strictness in Gofrir house.

    One day, father returned in high spirit.

    His schedule for today, dinner meeting with Count Chrome.

    Something really good was probably served.

    It is a well-known story that Count Chrome¡¯s dishes are all delicious.

    Now I understand why he¡¯s in high spirit but I begin worrying if he had a proper talk with Lord Beezel.

    Ah, let¡¯s look at the memo.

    Done.

    ¡­¡­it doesn¡¯t look too disadvantageous to Gofrir house.

    I¡¯m relieved.

    However, there is something in the memo that I can¡¯t overlook.

    ¡¸Father, this is?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that. You still have to face each other first. We want to avoid making it in public for now¡­.but we are likely to go with it.¡¹

    ¡¸Mou¡¹

    I¡¯m troubled.

    The content is about marriage.

    They talked about me and the girl who will be my marriage partner.

    This kind of talk is not rare.

    There have been discussions like this before.

    But those did not go on.

    However, something about this talk is troubling.

    The other party is the little sister of one of the four heavenly kings of the demon king¡¯s kingdom, Randan-sama¡¯s little sister.

    Randan-sama is amoner but he is a brave that got a seat of the four heavenly kings of the demon king¡¯s kingdom with his ability alone.

    It can even be said that everything rted to domestic affairs in the demon king¡¯s kingdom is managed by him.

    As for his younger sister.

    Once I meet with her, it will already be toote to refuse the engagement.

    In order to refuse, sufficient reason is needed.

    How about using her being amoner as the reason?

    Nonsense.

    I wouldn¡¯t be troubled if I can use that reason in the first ce.

    Besides, even if Randan-sama is amoner, the four heavenly kings are treated like dukes.

    Even if they retire, the former four heavenly kings are treated like marquis.

    The excuse of her sister being amoner is not valid.

    How about age?

    The other party is three years older than me.

    That is also pointless.

    Even if she¡¯s older, it will be almost negligible after a long time.

    Damn it.

    Hnn?

    How about the maid?

    How about marrying one?

    Why am I saying nonsense?

    I already have someone in my heart!

    Right, I¡¯m yearning for a woman.

    It is Count Chrome¡¯s daughter, Fraurem-sama.

    The woman who¡¯s the embodiment of beauty and brains. The woman who excel in both literary and military arts. The one who is admired by men of my generation.

    She suddenly quit school and was transferred to a ce I have never heard of¡­

    There¡¯s also a rumor about marriage but¡­.

    I don¡¯t believe it!

    Fraurem-sama is mine!

    I ran away for the time being.

    This is something I never thought I¡¯ll do.

    Let¡¯s rx for a while in Shashaato City.

    There is a martial arts tournament in Shashaato City.

    If I let several of my subordinates participate, I¡¯ll have a reason to stay in this city.

    As for my maid.

    What are you looking at you rotten thing?

    You think we only came here as a dying tactic?

    I should stop it?

    Hahaha.

    Listen to my words.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, everything¡¯s all right.¡¹

    Shashato City has developed a lot in these past few years.

    The reason is because of the amount of money being invested by Goroun Company.

    How envying.

    Could you invest in a city in my territory too?

    I wouldn¡¯t mind even if you invest one-tenth of what you invest here¡­.

    ¡­¡­..

    Cough

    There¡¯s no point in envying.

    I don¡¯t have any connection with the Goroun Company.

    However, I am interested in the products handled by the Goroun Company.

    There is also a rumor that Fraurem-sama is involved in it.

    Maa, there is no need to panic.

    The inn¡­.

    Are all cheap inns full?

    Why?

    Ah, result of the martial arts tournament.

    I see.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    My Gofrir family is not poor but it is not rich either.

    My stay here will cost me my pocket money.

    I can¡¯t waste it but¡­.amodation is essential.

    Let¡¯s just find a ce that cost a little more¡­

    I have to look for a ce that I can afford to have me, my maid, and my subordinates to stay.

    As expected, we might need to stay at a stable.

    Eh?

    You have a rtive here?

    ¡­.the others too?

    I never thought that our party has such members.

    I see.

    What about my subordinates who¡¯ll join the tournament?

    ¡­¡­..there¡¯s a cheap ce for the contestants?

    What a generous tournament.

    We¡¯re saved.

    However, I can¡¯t stay there¡­..though that¡¯s already expected.

    As for their rtive¡¯s houses¡­¡­

    Then, does this mean that I alone have to stay at an inn?

    A-alright!

    I will manage if I¡¯m alone!

    Kuh.

    It didn¡¯t happen.

    My clothes were not even prepared.

    My subordinates and maids are present during the day but not at night.

    This is inconvenient.

    But I can endure trials like this.

    I¡¯m alright.

    As long as there ismplight, I can sleep alone.

    I asked where I can eat and they said in the dining room.

    If they bring it to my room, the price will be a little more expensive.

    Let¡¯s be stingy on things like that.

    I can expect prize money by sending my subordinates in the martial arts tournament¡­.but that will still be unsure.

    Hey.

    Don¡¯t think of me as a sloppy man who takes his subordinate¡¯s prize money.

    Their food, clothing, and shelter while participating in the tournament are being taken care of and they even have armors.

    I¡¯m not taking all their prize money, just half of it.

    I talked to them about this and there is a mutual consent.

    Thus, there is no problem.

    The food was delicious and I can¡¯t say anything against it.

    This is the first time for me to tastes such good food.

    If I was a little while ago, I¡¯ll probably only ask for anything that can be eaten and will expect to receive burnt bread. I have grown.

    Cooking is important.

    Table manners should be followed so I can eat well.

    Hnn¡­.

    Who¡¯s that?

    Someone is extorting someone next to his table.

    Disgusting.

    ¡­¡­

    Areh?

    I feel like I know that person.

    Right, he¡¯s a son of a baron.

    Though they are lowerpared to my father¡¯s title, we lose by andslide if wepare wealth.

    As for the person being extorted¡­.it¡¯s someone I don¡¯t know but it feels like I¡¯ve seen him before.

    It¡¯s a rough looking beastkin.

    Is he a martial art tournament spectator?

    No, there¡¯s no way a person like that will stay at this inn.

    Then, a participant?

    Looking at the food served, it looks like he¡¯s a noble.

    But that can¡¯t be.

    Let¡¯s say hello then.

    If he ispetent, let¡¯s employ him.

    ¡­¡­.

    I stopped.

    The beastkin was eating an extremely good food.

    It looks like the specialty of this inn.

    Damn.

    The martial arts tournament of Shashaato City has begun.

    I miscalcted.

    This is the once a year special tournament.

    Even demon king-sama pays attention to it.

    Therefore¡­.

    He sent Randan-sama.

    This is bad.

    If we met each other, he¡¯ll definitely talk about my view regarding the engagement.

    Then, it will go straight to a marriage meeting.

    Should I escape?

    I shouldn¡¯t think something that stupid.

    I won¡¯t be able to do anything unless I can get lodging expenses.

    My three subordinates are participating.

    As long as one of them reach the semifinals, it will be alright.

    However, it will be troublesome if they win.

    If they win, Randan-sama will give them the championship prize and¡­

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you a talented person? How about serving me?¡¹

    If he says that, my subordinate will have no choice but to reply.

    ¡¸I¡¯m already serving the Gofrir family. The young master is even watching the tournament¡­.¡¹

    He will know that I¡¯m here.

    Since I¡¯m here, why didn¡¯t I meet him to say hello.

    What should I do?

    This is bad since my subordinates are unlikely to be defeated.

    But my worry was unnecessary.

    All my men were defeated immediately.

    Incredible.

    My subordinates are absolutely strong.

    They are Gofrir house¡¯s best.

    I never doubted them being champion¡­

    It made me realize my mindset about how many strong people are out there.

    The world is wide.

    Really wide ¡­

    One of my subordinates was defeated by an expert just by lightly swinging his wooden sword.

    Moreover, he¡¯s not wearing any armor.

    Rather than fighting in apetition, it seems like he¡¯s just taking a stroll.

    It looks like he¡¯s just twisting a hand of a baby.

    He dodges then strikes at the opponent¡¯s armor.

    And it will end like that.

    He purposely attacks the opponent¡¯s armor in order to minimize the injury.

    Even expensive looking armor is crushed. That hurts, economically¡­.

    That person won all the way to the championship match like that.

    It is a male beastkin.

    It was the guy who eats the best food at the inn.

    Kuh, if I¡¯m as powerful as him, will Fraurem-sama¡­..

    I was caught off guard.

    Randan-sama found me.

    I can¡¯t escape.

    It was when I was going to see the winner.

    Randan-sama is approaching.

    The champion¡­..it looks like they are acquainted.

    As expected, he brought up the engagement talk.

    There¡¯s nothing I can do.

    I decided to go to the marriage meeting.

    As of now¡­..I can only hope that the other party hates me.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s prepared the best food in the marriage meeting. Gulf, how about giving me soy sauce, miso, and mayonnaise you have. Donate half of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Wa, no¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I am an executive of the demon king¡¯s kingdom, are you going to decline my request?¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you get those by asking Michael?¡¹

    ¡¸Everything¡¯s already reserved. How about giving me one third? Please, consider this as helping this older brother send his wishes to his younger sister.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh¡­..only one fourth.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. Shall I pay you in gold coins?¡¹

    ¡¸No need. It was originally given to me as a present.¡¹

    They negotiated right before me.

    So the winner will get the good cooking ingredients?

    Interesting.

    Cooking is important.

    I¡¯m depressed with the marriage meeting but I¡¯m d I learned something good.

    At ater date.

    My marriage has been decided.

    The moment I tasted the dishes in that marriage meeting, I waspletely taken.

    I never thought that something this delicious exists.

    I was absorbed with eating and the meeting ended before I noticed it.

    After the marriage meeting, I, who had just returned home, took an arrow in the knee fell from my knees.

    Maa, I thought I was in love with Fraurem-sama¡­.

    I wanted to dream a little more.

    Ugh.

    But I have no choice, it has already been decided.

    There¡¯s no other way¡­.the food cooked by Randan-sama¡¯s little sister is delicious¡­

    Should I be honored to taste it?

    Isn¡¯t it a shame to let me taste it?

    ¡­¡­

    No, it¡¯s alright.

    I will be someone great!

    And I will be a suitable husband for her!

    I¡¯ll work hard.

    We will be married after I graduated from school.

    That will be in five years.

    My name is Volgraf Gofrir.

    12 years old.

    Person in charge of strictness in Gofrir house.

    A man who¡¯ll carry the future of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Bonus.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t win anything¡­.all my money¡¯s gone¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Areh? Did you not bet?¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? What are you saying? Of course I bet. That¡¯s the reason why I don¡¯t have money now.¡¹

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t bet on Gulf-san¡­.didn¡¯t I told you to bet on him?¡¹

    ¡¸I never heard you say that.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.Is that so? I¡¯m sorry. Please forget what I said.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait. What were you going to tell me?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­.The champion, Gulf-san, is someone who participated with the rmendation from the Goroun Company. Even the president of the Goroun Company bet on him.¡¹

    ¡¸Where did you get that information?¡¹

    ¡¸My older brother works for the Goroun Company.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. He¡¯s working hard at the head office. Therefore, you can call me when you want to buy something from thepany, it will be a little cheaper.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll keep that in mind. By the way, did you bet? That smile¡­.I¡¯m jealous¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha. I¡¯ll treat you to a snackter.¡¹

 Chapter 185 - Autumn and New Residents

    <h4>Chapter 185 ¨C Autumn and New Residents</h4>

    Autumn.

    The harvest season.

    Everyone who¡¯s free will have to harvest.

    ¡¸This will be another good harvest.¡¹

    One of the civil servant girls said so as she joyfully records the harvest.

    I¡¯m d too.

    Having a good harvest makes you feel good.

    The problem is, we might need to increase the number of warehouses again.

    But I think that is a good problem.

    There are also a lot of it that need to be threshed.

    The mountain elves¡¯ water wheel ys an active part in that job.

    The only problem is the noise.

    To make wine, we need to mash grapes.

    A lot of it.

    It can be said that it is a major industry.

    Should we make supersized barrels?

    No, we can¡¯t lift something like that.

    This year, we employed themias again to make wine. They are in charge of peeling grapes and removing their seeds.

    Their number increased to twenty.

    The payment is the same asst year, food, clothing, and amodation while they are working and crops.

    Hnn?

    You want the white wine you madest year?

    Everyone wants to taste the fruit of theirbor.

    Of course, you can.

    There are also new faces this year, the titans from the northern dungeon.

    We hired five of them and they will be in charge of squeezing work in short, squeezing oil.

    The payment is the same as themias, food, clothing, and amodation while they are working and crops.

    I was worried about where will they stay first but I managed to build them a ce to stay by digging a cave.

    It is like a basement so will it be alright for them to light fire there?

    Ah, magic?

    Spirit magic?

    It looks like there will be no problem since it will always be ventted with the help of wind spirits.

    I see.

    Also, they brought me something unusual when they came.

    Bloody viper¡¯s egg.

    It is about the size of a basketball.

    About a hundred of them.

    They brought them here because they feel like they are indebted to us.

    You don¡¯t have to mind it.

    Ah, will themia be okay with it?

    Let¡¯s just make sure not to give them any.

    How do you eat them?

    Swallowing.

    Titans can do that but it is impossible for us.

    Yoshi.

    Let¡¯s boil them like normal eggs and eat them.

    This is it.

    After boiling, I peeled it and a transparent something came out.

    So even if you boil it, the transparent part will not turn white?

    But why is it that there¡¯s no yolk?

    Now, it¡¯s time to taste it.

    When I tried getting some using a spoon, the texture feels like a hard jelly.

    I put the spoonful in my mouth¡­.thick.

    UUOOOOOHHHHHHHH!

    Delicious.

    Amazingly delicious!

    I haven¡¯t tasted anything this delicious without seasoning!

    Seeing my expression, the surrounding people immediately participated in a war for my spoon.

    Everyone is surprised and pleased.

    Even the titans.

    Why are they surprised?

    Ah, you never tried boiling it before?

    Swallowing it raw smells fishy so it is better eating it this way.

    I see.

    Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s have you learn how to cook before going back.

    I¡¯ll give you some seasonings too.

    Ah, yes, you have to share with themias.

    With that, our dinner will be bloody viper¡¯s eggs¡­let¡¯s continue harvesting.

    I asked some high elves to harvest the mushrooms.

    Though I already harvested matsutake earlier, I also raised several kinds of mushrooms.

    Shiitake, hiratake, enoki, shimeji, maitake¡­¡­.

    Though I can raise more of them again using the AFT, let¡¯s leave some of them for the time being.

    I marked the ces where I raised truffles so I know where to dig.

    I took one of the pups so I will surely not miss any.

    At the same time, I¡¯ll also cut some bamboo.

    They are not for eating but for winter work.

    The bamboo grove¡­.I don¡¯t know where it is.

    The spiderlings are working hard in harvesting fruits.

    They are quite lovely to look at since they look like they are having a bucket ry when they are harvesting.

    It took us 20 days to harvest everything.

    Wine making, threshing, and squeezing work are still ongoing.

    In addition, fermented foods are also being made and along with the wine, alcohols are also being brewed.

    Let¡¯s work hard.

    After those works areplete, we¡¯ll prepare for winter.

    We will still be busy.

    This is Rasuti¡¯s busiest year.

    Hakuren¡¯s pregnant so she can¡¯t transform into her dragon form.

    All of the long distance delivery were shouldered by her whether it was for Dors or Raimeiren. I had themia deliver things to Doraim since it¡¯s not that far.

    The problem is the trade with Howling Vige.

    When I was thinking of a solution, Doraim came to help.

    ¡¸I was asked by aneue. Please use with without restraint.¡¹

    Thank you.

    I asked him to carry goods to Howling Vige.

    Our trade representative is Tier.

    My best regards.

    While we are still doing various things, we also have to check the state of Vige Two and Vige Three.

    I had them farm on their own. How did it go?

    I discussed it with the person in charge of the minotaurs, the lizardman Nuff, and the person in charge of the centaurs, the civil servant girl Rasshashi.

    ¡¸The harvest of Vige Two¡­.is slightly less than expected. As for the reason, I receive a report saying that they are not yet that ustomed.¡¹

    ¡¸The harvest of Vige Three is not bad. However, there are some crops that are still not harvestable. We are currently working with Vige Two in taking measures regarding it.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then, can each vige harvest on their own?¡¹

    ¡¸It won¡¯t be hard for Vige Two. With their current manpower, they are even hoping to expand the field more.¡¹

    ¡¸The same can be said for Vige Three. Please expand their field next year too.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright. Next year, let¡¯s expand the field.¡¹

    Presently, all the crops of Vige Two and Vige Three belong to Big Tree Vige¡­.or rather, mine.

    To put it simply, the residents of Vige Two and Vige Three are like farmers I have hired.

    For now, I have epted that because their lives have yet to stabilize but in the future, I want them to be independent.

    Therefore, I want them to harvest to the point that making a profit is possible.

    ¡¸Once Vige Two and Vige Three are done harvesting, should we carry the crops here? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes but let¡¯s have them bring only half. The rest will be their food. By the way, is there anything they want from Big Tree Vige¡­.do you have a wish list?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Each of the viges is nting certain kind of crops.

    ¡¸Is that so? Aside from the wish list, we¡¯ll also give them additional food. Inform them that every harvest festival. ¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure? ¡¹

    ¡¸Unless they don¡¯t want to. ¡¹

    Even if we already have a martial arts festival, we are still doing a mini harvest festival in Big Tree Vige.

    ¡¸Of course, I am not expecting much from Vige One. ¡¹

    Vige One is not farming yet so that¡¯s what I said to the caretaker of Vige One, the beastgirl Mamu.

    ¡¸Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like they are not doing anything. I know that they are trying hard. ¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. ¡¹

    Mamu talks about the efforts and perseverance of the migrants of Vige One.

    Although the result is small, I appreciate that they have been working hard nonstop.

    When Rasuti went to Dors and Raimeiren, Tier and Doraim, who went to trade with Howling Vige, came back so the mini harvest festival meeting is held.

    It is more like a luxurious home party rather than a mini festival.

    Since this is celebrating harvest, a portion of the harvest will be offered to the shrine of Big Tree Vige.

    Ancestor-san even put his every effort to divide the portion for some reason.

    Should that really be done?

    Isn¡¯t that troublesome?

    There¡¯s no point in worrying since he has done his best.

    After that, it will be time for an extravagant drinking party.

    Cooked foods are lined up at an outdoor venue.

    Alcohols are lined up too.

    And, there¡¯s a program too.

    First, the opening greeting is fireworks.

    In short, sting off of the kuros¡¯ horn.

    This also serves as a practice for the performance at the martial arts tournament.

    Seven angels line up in the sky.

    Starting from the right, they are Corone, Gran Maria, Kuudel, Tier, Kierbit, Suaruriu, and Suarukou.

    Kierbit came during the festival.

    Suaruriu and Suarukou are twin angels.

    They have apanied Kierbit.

    The purpose of the three, migration.

    They¡¯ll live in Big Tree Vige.

    Though it¡¯s a one-sided notice, I epted them.

    When I pretended to want to refuse them, they almost cry.

    Suaruriu and Suarukou are angels who Gran Maria invited to migrate before.

    After eating the fruit from Big Tree Vige that Kierbit brought, it seems like they quickly started their preparation for migration.

    The seven, who are beautifully lined up, nosedived from sub stratospheric altitude.

    Their targets are seven holes on the ground.

    They release them on the holes simultaneously.

    All of it went into their respective holes. Explosion!

    Seven long explosion mes blew up vertically.

    I think they even reached a hundred meters.

    The girls had been practicing hard when they found out that the explosion height will rise if they detonated it inside a hole.

    I proposed to erge the hole but that proposal seemed to have stimted their pride.

    Every one of them boasted that they can surely hit an 80 centimeters hole.

    I didn¡¯t mean it that way. It¡¯s just that if the hole is too small, the explosion me will not rise that high.

    After several experiments, the depths of 5 meters is the best.

    In any case, the explosion mes have risen beautifully.

    The next program starts.

    Harpies¡¯ group dance.

    Beastkin¡¯s short skit.

    Dwarves¡¯ gymnastics.

    Pups¡¯ ball bncing.

    High elves¡¯ whole body spontaneous presentation.

    Lizardmen¡¯s sword dance.

    Spiderlings¡¯ shadowgraph.

    Wine slime and cat¡¯s healing time.

    Mountain elves¡¯ choir.

    Civil servant girls¡¯ interpretive dance.

    And my favorite.

    Ursa, Nutt, and the beastboys¡¯ y.

    Ursa¡¯s stage presence as she delivers her line is wonderful.

    Nutt is working hard.

    The beastboys lost to Ursa in terms of presence.

    Ah, Loo and Flora are part of it too.

    Loo is the enemy.

    Flora is¡­.the hidden boss that is manipting Loo.

    The scene that talks about the plot is strangely familiar.

    Zabuton and the y doll are participating too.

    Wonderful!

    Zabuton is a mysterious god that saved Ursa when she¡¯s in a pinch.

    The y doll is on Ursa¡¯s shoulder and its role is a fairy.

    You worked hard.

    Quite sessful.

    During this harvest festival came three angels, Kierbit, Suaruriu, and Suarukou.

    And four beastkin namely Gulf, his wife, his son, and his daughter. They apanied Tier when she came back from Howling Vige.

    There is a total of seven new vigers.

    I was surprised when Gulf told me that he¡¯ll move here. I¡¯ll ept it if there¡¯s no problem with Howling Vige.

    The happiest one is Gulf¡¯s daughter who had migrated here earlier.

    Ah, Daga is happy too.

    His tail is beating the ground.

    However, her wife is also here so he¡¯ll probably be forced to stop his useless special training.

    And I¡¯m pleased too.

    Gulf¡¯s son.

    He¡¯s about 15 years old?

    A healthy beastman!

    As a man who gave up.

    I want to thank you.

    Thank you so much foring.

    ¡­¡­.eh?

    He already has a woman in his mind and she¡¯s in Howling Vige?

    You even promised each other to get married?

    You only weren¡¯t able to convince her toe here because you were not able to persuade her parents?

    Do you best for your long distance rtionship.

    Ah,y-yeah.

    I¡¯ll support you.

    By the way, have you thought of getting a second wife¡­.ah, unnecessary.

    Okay.

    My apologies.

    Cough

    Maa, to the new residents, please get used to life here.

    The seven migrants, aside from Kierbit and Gulf, have already fainted and changed their clothes.

    The kuros and the demon spiders are not that scary.

    It¡¯s okay.

    You¡¯ll get used to them soon.

    It¡¯s okay.

    It¡¯s really okay.

 Chapter 186 - Pig, New Livelihood, and Peerage

    <h4>Chapter 186 ¨C Pig, New Livelihood, and Peerage</h4>

    ¡¸I also wanted to participate.¡¹

    Michael-san¡¯s fork shook in regret for not being able to attend the harvest festival.

    ¡¸You have a new dish too.¡¹

    Hahaha.

    Perhaps he¡¯s regretting more about the bloody viper¡¯s egg.

    It was so popr that the hundred pieces that the titans brought have disappeared.

    ¡¸When new stockes, I¡¯ll send you some.¡¹

    ¡¸Please do. This is an unrivaled item.¡¹

    Michael-san is eating it like a pork cutlet.

    This is Michael-san¡¯stest favorite.

    Though I personally want him to use chopsticks when eating something simr to a pork cutlet, I don¡¯t want to be unreasonable.

    After eating, Michael-san discussed this year¡¯s purchase with the civil servant girls.

    Because seasoning is popr, it seems like he wants to purchase more.

    That¡¯s in addition to his alreadyrge amount of purchase.

    I¡¯m grateful.

    He even brought truffles with enormous price, are you fine with it?

    I¡¯m watching the piglets that Michael-san brought.

    There are twenty of them.

    They will be the newest addition to our vige.

    It finally arrived after asking Michael-san for some time.

    However, unlike cows, horses, and chickens, they are considered as food.

    I know how pig tastes but if I¡¯m the one who¡¯s breeding them, I don¡¯t think I can eat them.

    ¡­¡­..

    As the result of discussions, it was decided that Vige One will be responsible for breeding them.

    I didn¡¯t do it to escape the ordeal.

    I did not escape.

    Big Tree Vige can secure enough meat by hunting, courtesy of the kuros and the high elves.

    The same can be said for the other viges that are guarded by the kuros.

    Thinking about it, is it alright to continue hunting like this?

    They are resources of the forest like timbers. Hunting a lot like this will probably cause future problems so we should take proper measures.

    Because of that, I ordered pigs.

    Once the meat supply from hunting diminished, we¡¯ll secure meat from Vige One.

    As for Vige One, they like it because they always wanted to increase their responsibilities.

    I introduced ourtestpanions to the kuros and spiderlings.

    They are looking at the piglets with sparkling eyes. I realized something looking at their eyes¡­.

    Because of that, I asked the high elves to fence up the breeding area and make a coop for the pigs.

    Let¡¯s focus on increasing their number first.

    After they increase, let¡¯s have Vige Two and Vige Three breed them too.

    The new migrants, Gulf¡¯s family, built a house in the residential area of Big Tree Vige.

    I thought that Gulf¡¯s wife has some issue at Howling Vige that¡¯s why she agreed to migrate here but¡­

    It seems like there¡¯s no problem since she¡¯s getting along with the people here.

    That¡¯s good.

    Gulf¡¯s son has left the person in his heart at Howling Vige but he wants to call her here soon.

    That¡¯s nice.

    However, there is also a chance that he¡¯ll leave this ce and return to Howling Vige.

    It seems like persuading the parents of the other party is going rough¡­..

    Are they against their marriage?

    Are they really against letting her live in Big Tree Vige?

    But why?

    ¡­¡­

    It seems like the parents of the girl also wanted to migrate in Big Tree Vige but their vige chief has not permitted them to do so.

    Ah, her father is one of the bosses in the mines? The person in charge?

    So that¡¯s why they were stopped.

    I understand.

    She¡¯s also the only daughter so she can¡¯t go¡­.

    She¡¯s in charge of the household chores so her parents will find it hard if she leaves.

    How about the mother?

    When Gutt left, she became the supervisor of the forge¡­.

    ¡­¡­..

    I don¡¯t think I can help you but if you need my help, just let me know.

    By the way, Gulf¡¯s family is under Senna¡¯s supervision because they are beastkins.

    I thought that there would be power trouble but Gulf said that it¡¯s impossible for him to be the leader.

    Senna will still be the one.

    Gulf¡¯s daughter is slightly older than Senna.

    They are acquainted with each other and she epted that arrangement without problem.

    She¡¯s also positive about adapting to life here.

    If you have any problem, please let us know as soon as possible.

    The other new migrants, Kierbit, Suaruriu, and Suarukou, lived in the vacant rooms of my residence.

    It is impossible for them to live alone without any subordinates.

    I thought it is because they can¡¯t do any housework but Kierbit can cook and can do any housework skillfully.

    In fact, she¡¯s even helping with washing theundry when she started living in my house.

    Why did she refrain herself in having her own house?

    What is it that makes her want to stay at my house?

    Is the food served at my house that good?

    Yeah, it seems like it.

    She¡¯s really punctual during meal time.

    Suaruriu and Suarukou too.

    It looks like their sparkling eyes are saying ¡°delicious, delicious¡±.

    Even though they are twins, their favourite food is different.

    Maa, their personalities are different too, is the only thing they have inmon is their appearance?

    Maybe.

    I have a strange fantasy to twins.

    In any case, it seems like they are quick in getting used to life here.

    Presently, Suaruriu and Suarukou joined Gran Maria, Kuudel, and Corone in patrolling the sky with the harpies.

    I¡¯m d that Gran Maria and the others will have it a little easier.

    ¡­¡­..Suaruriu and Suarukou were beaten up?

    Loo and Flora, heal them.

    It seems like they were jumped at by demon beasts when they were flying low.

    It seems like they managed to survive with the help of the kuros.

    Several kuros, the ones who helped them, look proud.

    I patted them for doing a job well done.

    Only after our transaction with Michael-san will Beezele.

    This time, he¡¯s a littlete. Did anything happen?

    ¡¸Socializing with other nobles. Though I¡¯m in the position where I can refuse, it is impossible to decline everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸That would be awful.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Aside from socializing, there are also some requests¡­.how about a little¡­will it be alright if we increase the amount with this much?¡¹

    Hahaha.

    I avoidedmitting to his request and passed it into the civil servant girls.

    Seasoning is popr.

    Alcohol too¡­.checking the requester, it seems like it was Hou, one of the four heavenly kings.

    There are also from the demon king, Yuri, Randan, and tts.

    Ah, tts¡¯ letter for Ronana.

    I¡¯ll give it to her.

    Though his nned purchased is lesser than what he got, Beezel was still satisfied when we talked about the new centaurs.

    As of now, there are 41 of them who wanted to migrate here.

    That is considerably more than what I heard before.

    For the time being, let¡¯s listen to what Vige Three¡¯s Glueworld and its caretaker Rashaashi¡¯s opinion.

    When I asked Beezel, it seems like aside from having their acquaintances here, it was to reduce the mouths to feed thising winter.

    Centaurs are moving in other towns and viges to evacuate from the battlefield¡­.

    And because of their body sizes, they cannot stay in an ordinary house aside from the children.

    It was still manageable during this summer and autumn but the consumption will surely increase during winter especially that they are still looking for a ce to stay. I¡¯m sorry to say but they are nothing but baggage.

    This might be selfish of me but, we could have used them as manpower until now¡­..even epting one centaur now can be considered us being generous.

    That¡¯s how it is.

    For the time being, the migrant applicants also understand their position so they are taking the attitude of ¡°will follow any condition¡±.

    The condition in question is to follow the rules of the vige and recognize Glueworld as their representative.

    But there¡¯s one problem.

    One of them has a peerage.

    It seems to be a baron and one who has served the demon king¡¯s kingdom well.

    Glueworld is only a rtive of a retainer of a viscount.

    In short, amoner.

    If a titled noble follow her, what will happen in the future?

    It has be a talk of removing that noble¡¯s peerage then gave it backter but it was rejected.

    Though there are various things that should be said, Rashaashi summarized it easily¡­.

    It is impossible to remove that title then give it back because it was a title that was gained in war.

    What a bother.

    By the way, the peerage holder is a 10-year-old girl.

    It is impossible for a child to ept a war merit title.

    What should we do¡­.

    The next day.

    ¡¸Are you fine with being a viscount?¡¹

    ¡¸Even being a baron is already too much.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Well then¡­.cough. Glueworld Rabi Cole, you are now a viscount of the demon king¡¯s kingdom. Work hard.¡¹

    The demon king showed dignity that he does not usually show and bestowed Glueworld peerage.

    ¡¸Looking at it, can peerage this easily obtained?¡¹

    ¡¸Normally, it¡¯s impossible.¡¹

    Rashaashi answers my question.

    ¡¸Once you be a noble, your family will have duty and obligations¡­no one is exempted of them.¡¹

    To think that one will actually lose most of their rights once he bes a noble.

    On the other hand, though I¡¯m not sure, it seems like nobles receive sry from the kingdom.

    I don¡¯t like that kind of arrangement.

    But given our current situation, peerage of at least a baron is necessary.

    ¡¸My apologies for troubling you toe here for only this.¡¹

    After the ceremony, I served the demon king and Beezel tea.

    The ennoblement earlier was performed at the hall of my mansion.

    ¡¸Hahaha, it¡¯s the vige chief¡¯s request. We don¡¯t mind.¡¹

    As for me, I don¡¯t have any peerage so won¡¯t there be any problem?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll say it again, you don¡¯t need to do something about Viscount Cole. Her title is only in name.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    I also want to refrain from being confused.

    ¡¸Can you also exin it properly to those troublesome guys?¡¹

    ¡¸Troublesome guys?¡¹

    I looked at where the demon king is pointing at.

    I saw Dors and ancestor-san.

    I exin everything to them.

    By the way¡­.

    Is Glueworld, who stopped moving, still okay in the hall?

    After muttering that¡­.

    ¡¸If I guess it right¡­..when she became a viscount, she was not able to handle it and her innermost self copsed.¡¹

    Let¡¯s leave her to Rashaashi.

    ¡¸Even I have things that can¡¯t handle.¡¹

    The new centaurs will migrate soon.

    Currently, the high elves are building new houses in Vige Three.

    Dors hade here to check Hakuren¡¯s condition.

    When I was thinking if Raimeiren will get angry, I heard that Raimeiren is already on her way here.

    To put it simply, she is about to give birth.

    Soon, Doraim wille with some devils to prepare for her birth.

    Thanking you in advance.

    Ancestor-san came here simply to enjoy the hot spring.

    There¡¯s no amodation in the hot spring so he¡¯s staying at my mansion.

    Teleportation magic is really convenient but I think it would be better for him to go home¡­.

    I can¡¯t tell him something that cruel.

    Ah, he also took Dors who can¡¯t hide his aura because of his excitement for his grandchild.

    There¡¯s already this strange pressure even before Hakuren gives birth.

    The demon king wille too?

    Even Beezel?

    Then, I¡¯ll go with you too¡­.

    I was surprised when we arrived at the hot spring.

    The ghost knight increases to three.

    What happened?

    Did those two got her normally or were they invited by the first one to help with managing this ce?

    Maa, they are not hostile so there¡¯s no problem.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    This is a hot spring, won¡¯t their armor corrode more here?

    Let¡¯s make wooden armors for them too.

    Their swords are still shiny.

    Were they processed in a special way?

    Maa, those won¡¯t be useful in managing this hot spring¡­.no, they¡¯ll definitely useful in defeating the monsters here.

    There¡¯s a mountain of monster corpse nearby¡­.that reminds me, I found a panic caribou here before.

    It seems like I¡¯m not that lucky this time.

    I, Dors, ancestor-san, the demon king, and Beezel enter the hot spring and rxed.

    I was asked about the bloody viper¡¯s eggs.

    Like what I told Michael-san, I can only ask the titans in the northern dungeons for more.

 Chapter 187 - Catapult

    <h4>Chapter 187 ¨C Catapult</h4>

    There are a lot of things to do in autumn.

    After harvesting, it is time to prepare for winter.

    And in Big Tree Vige, there is the need to prepare for the martial arts tournament.

    There is also the matter with the new centaur migrants.

    We¡¯re really that busy.

    However, even though I know that we¡¯re busy, why did I make something unnecessary?

    I don¡¯t really remember why.

    Presently, there is this huge catapult before me.

    Of course, this is something I made together with the mountain elves.

    It all began when we are thinking about how to harness the power of the waterwheel.

    Presently, waterwheel is mainly used for drawing water and threshing so the vigers requested to have more ways of using it.

    As the result, we thought of a device that can harness the waterwheel¡¯s power to send something in the air.

    We were truly reckless at that time.

    I really don¡¯t remember why we¡¯ve decided to make a catapult¡­.maybe it was when we are thinking of how to send something to a distance.

    Catapult already exists in this world and the mountain elves know how it looks.

    As for me, I have never seen one.

    Did they take that chance to run wild?

    I don¡¯t know where I should measure its size but it is probably about 5 meters.

    Since we¡¯re thinking about ¡°transporting things¡±, it has wheels.

    It looks like themon type of catapult which has a counterbnce.

    That thing is in front of me.

    And this probably has no use.

    That might be the case but since we have already made it, we have to use it.

    I know that everyone¡¯s busy¡­.

    I and the mountain elves move the catapult to the south part of the vige.

    We set it up in the racetrack and the target at the forest in the south.

    ¡¸The target is about 200 meters. Can we hit it?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s us show you how.¡¹

    I can see the overflowing confidence of the mountain elves.

    They¡¯re reliable.

    For the time being, let¡¯s notify the kuros and the spiderlings first.

    I don¡¯t want any ident to happen.

    Ursa and the spectators should leave too.

    And in case something unusual happened, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone on the back line too.

    Who knows if it¡¯ll fly back if something failed?

    Though we should have prepared rocks for this catapult, we changed it to wood.

    A one-meter cube.

    I shaved down the edges to make it rounder.

    ¡­¡­

    There are three cubic ammo including the spares.

    It took us a long time to set it up.

    If you want a simple exnation with this catapult, I should describe it with a seesaw who¡¯s fulcrum is not positioned on the center.

    The counterweight is attached on the short side of the seesaw while the projectile will be loaded on the long side.

    ¡¸Fire!¡¹

    First shot.

    It draws a parab¡­.

    It hits the ground 10 meters away from the target.

    That¡¯s too far.

    However, the spectators are very excited.

    They shouldn¡¯t be.

    They look like they want to ride it and use it to fly.

    Let¡¯s just go with the second shot.

    Second shot.

    It looks like the adjustment was sessful.

    There are shouts of joy.

    However, the mountain elves are not satisfied.

    They silently prepared for the third shot.

    Third shot.

    It hits the middle of the target.

    The mountain elves raise their arms in rejoice.

    The board that supposed to be the target¡­.was crushed.

    It is quite powerful.

    Good.

    However, this is something unnecessary for farmers.

    This is a siege weapon.

    I¡¯m hesitant to sell it. While I¡¯m thinking of what to do with it, the wine slime came.

    Do you want to use it to fly?

    Hnn?

    What is it?

    ¡­..

    Gather the cubes we used as projectile earlier.

    And put a parachute on it.

    I think that¡¯s what the wine slime is trying to say.

    We did just that and tried using it.

    ¡­..

    After going up for about 100 meters, it falls.

    The parachute opened.

    Ooohhh.

    That looks exciting.

    Though it looks exciting, it flew with great force.

    I don¡¯t think it should be used to living beings.

    Wine slime, give it up.

    It won¡¯t matter even if you sulk.

    You can just ask Rasuti next time¡­.or even the angels.

    We had Kierbit, who came to check us out, carry the wine slime on a parachute to the sky.

    It looks happy.

    Ah, it was blown away by the wind to the forest¡­.ah, the spiderlings have attached a web to it.

    Pull.

    It looks like ying with a kite.

    Itnded safely.

    Get it.

    Ursa, stop.

    It won¡¯t matter even if you sulk.

    No matter what, you won¡¯t be the ammo of the catapult.

    In addition to Ursa, the spectators are surrounding the catapult.

    They requested to set up more targets.

    They requested to mass produce the ammo too.

    The parachuted cube is surprisingly urate.

    Is this thing really useless?

    For instance, we can probably use it to deliver a lunchbox for someone at a distance¡­.no.

    The mountain elves look like they are thinking about how to improve the catapult.

    Aren¡¯t you supposed to be thinking of harnessing the power of waterwheel?

    Why did you suddenly became serious?

    Hahaha.

    The civil servant girls are staring at us.

    Okay, let¡¯s get back to work!

    Eh?

    You want to try the catapult?

    You can certainly do that.

    The people who are enjoying it are probably satisfied now.

    Still, I think it¡¯s dangerous to y with it.

    Someone needs to supervise.

    I understand.

    I¡¯ll go back to work alone.

    But let me remind you.

    Don¡¯t try shooting a living thing using it.

    Also, improve it moderately.

    Kierbit.

    If you don¡¯t fold the parachute neatly, it will be dangerous.

    I know that you find it interesting but don¡¯t go overboard.

    Wine slime¡­.ah, it looks satisfied already.

    During dinner, the mountain elves are thinking of how many catapults are needed to capsize a rampart.

    Don¡¯t just n to attack a castle.

    Let¡¯s just eat this mushroom nabe.

    Twin angels and Kierbit¡¯s POV

    ¡¸Kierbit-sama, is it always like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s always like this.¡¹

    ¡¸They suddenly took out a catapult so I thought something is happening¡­they did not use it for training but for ying.¡¹

    ¡¸There is no nned invasion. In addition, that catapult is unnecessary since we have that spear.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly. Kuudel really loves it.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because that girl is absurdly urate. Maa¡­.I absolutely don¡¯t want to fight against this vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Do you feel hostile against this ce? If that happens, I can only do my best. I¡¯m already part of this vige after all.¡¹

    ¡¸O-of course not. I¡¯m only saying it as a hypothetical story. I¡¯m part of this vige too.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahaha. By the way, this mushroom nabe is¡­delicious desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, delicious. I have to ask them to teach me how to cook this.¡¹

    Beastkin father and son POV

    ¡¸Dad, is it always like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s always like this.¡¹

    ¡¸I never thought that there would be a time that I¡¯ll be able to touch a catapult.¡¹

    ¡¸How was it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s difficult to hit the target. I tried using my water as ammo but it was useless.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who scattered those water? The ammo needs to be really durable to withstand that kind of catapult. ¡¹

    ¡¸Right. I will study a lot. I want to make a catapult too. ¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. Thought I never heard anything about sieging a castle, you can try making one. ¡¹

    ¡¸Is it alright? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah but you have to make it properly¡­..making the real thing will surely be hard. Make a miniature and show it to the vige chief or the mountain elves for their opinion. ¡¹

    ¡¸All right. I will do it! ¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. Come on, let¡¯s eat. Today is mushroom nabe. ¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. ¡¹

 Chapter 188 - Hakurenâ€™s Delivery

    <h4>Chapter 188 ¨C Hakuren¡¯s Delivery</h4>

    Hakuren began tobor.

    I panic.

    I¡¯m panicking and that¡¯s the only thing I can do.

    Doraim brought 20 veteran devil midwives and they are now surrounding Hakuren.

    As expected, 20 of them are too much so there are only one or two of them at Hakuren¡¯s side.

    The remaining ones taught the women of the vige about midwifery.

    The midwives that are taking care of Hakuren are doing their job wonderfully.

    Yeah, I¡¯m obstructive so they kicked me out.

    I did not resist.

    After leaving theboring Hakuren while wishing her to hang in there, I left the mansion.

    There, I found Ursa and a girl simr to Ursa ring at each other.

    In a ce a little away from the two of them are Dors and a cold looking middle-aged man drinking tea.

    They are sitting on chairs, did they took them out from the mansion?

    ¡¸Is it born yet?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not yet. I was driven out because she¡¯s still inbor.¡¹

    After answering Dors question, I look at the cold looking middle-aged man next to him.

    ¡¸Apologies for thete introduction. This is the dark dragon Girar.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Girar. I came here with my daughter. Take care of me from now on.¡¹

    His voice is cold too.

    He¡¯s here with his daughter. Does this mean that the one ring at Ursa is his daughter?

    ¡¸That¡¯s my daughter Guraru.¡¹

    He answered before I was able to ask.

    She looks great.

    Looking at her closely, she has two horns on her head just like Rasuti.

    There¡¯s also a dragon tail on her butt.

    ¡¸Then, why is it that Guraru seems to be in conflict with Ursa?¡¹

    He diverted his face and refused to answer my question.

    Dors¡­..diverted his face too.

    I don¡¯t think that Ursa has done something rude but¡­.

    While I was troubled, I saw Doraim from a certain distance and have hime here.

    ¡¸That¡­.maa, it is something instinctive to female dragons.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    ¡¸When they feel like their partner will be born in this world, they will do what it takes to get him.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡¸In other words¡­¡­that child, who seems to be as old as Ursa, is trying to get Hakuren¡¯s newborn child?¡¹

    ¡¸Might be.¡¹

    ¡¸But we¡¯re not sure if it is a male.¡¹

    ¡¸Her being here means it is a male.¡¹

    ¡­

    I¡¯m doubtful but¡­ I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll lie to me.

    Then, does this mean that the girl name that I thought of is useless?

    No, that might not be¡­..

    ¡¸I get it now but why is she ring Ursa?¡¹

    ¡¸It is normal for women to fight.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.¡¹

    But they both look like 5 years old.

    ¡¸No matter what age, a woman is a woman. The correct thing to do is not to get involve.¡¹

    I know what you mean.

    After that, I heard that Doraim was fine because Grafaroon, his wife, is younger but he told me that in a serious tone.

    I see.

    However, does the mother say nothing?

    Giving birth in dragon form will have the mothery an egg. That egg will be left uncheck so she won¡¯t be able to say anything in particr.

    On the contrary, because the woman will protect the egg, it seems like the mother will be pleased because it will save her time and effort.

    As for giving birth on human form¡­¡­I hear that they don¡¯t know well because it is extremely rare.

    It seems like when Doraim was hatch, everyone was expecting that he¡¯s a female because no one¡¯s protecting him¡­..

    Ho hou.

    However, if that is the case¡­..what will happen to Hakuren and Rasuti¡¯s partner?

    Does this mean that they are not fated to find one in the future?

    Ah, I¡¯m fine with marrying both of them.

    It seems like dragon females will never have an affair. I¡¯m relieved.

    I now know.

    ¡¸Looking at them now, there¡¯s definitely no problem. Especially when ites to my older sister, she¡¯s like a different person now.¡¹

    Doraim bowed at me and said that I should continue to give them my favor.

    Of course, I will.

    I joined Dors and Girar with Doram. While I was thinking about the future, Guraru and Ursa moved.

    The two of them approached each other silently and had a handshake.

    They went straight to the forest side by side.

    ¡­¡­.

    Forest?

    Wait, don¡¯t go to the forest alone!

    Ah, you¡¯re not alone because Guraru¡¯s with you?

    Several kuros who noticed them follow them.

    I also chase after them along with Doraim, Dors, and Girar.

    What are those two nning to do in the forest?

    I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll have a duel because they shook hands.

    Then¡­..

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I can¡¯t catch up.

    Guraru and Ursa¡¯s feet are faster than what I thought.

    And Doraim, Dors, and Girar¡¯s feet are slower than I thought.

    ¡¸It has been several hundred years ago when I run in this form¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸I, this is my first time.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too. Dors¡¯ son, for what reason did you run before?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. It¡¯s just for a little with my wife¡­.please don¡¯t make me remember.¡¹

    ¡¸With Grafaroon? I apologize on my niece¡¯s behalf.¡¹

    Girar and Grafaroon seem to be sharing an uncle-niece rtionship.

    The world of dragons is small.

    We have caught up with Guraru and Ursa.

    The two of them are fighting against a huge wild boar.

    Guraru is on her dragon form but she¡¯s small.

    Her total length is about 5 meters.

    Though she¡¯s bigger than the wild boar, she¡¯s repelled.

    I don¡¯t know where Ursa got her sword but she used it to stab the huge wild boar¡­.she wasn¡¯t able to kill it.

    ¡­..

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Uwaaaaaaa!

    I killed the huge wild boar with the use of the AFT.

    And scolded the two girls.

    Why did you do that?

    You want to present it to the newborn child?

    Though your intention is not bad, don¡¯t go into the forest.

    Aren¡¯t you alone?

    Okay, I won¡¯t tell this to Hakuren.

    It is good that you apologize.

    You know what Hakuren has been going through so you must not trouble her.

    Guraru returns to her human form¡­.Girar must not spoil her.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve done well Guraru. Just a little more and you would have beat it.¡¹

    That cold coaxing voice¡­.I don¡¯t wanna hear it.

    I look at Dors.

    He returns my gaze with eyes that seem to be saying ¡°I¡¯ll tell her wife about thister.¡±.

    Thank you in advance.

    Maa, let¡¯s just take this huge wild boar back and eat it.

    I transform the AFT into a hook¡­.ah, Girar transforms into his dragon form and carries it.

    That saves me from carrying it.

    When we returned to the vige, the vige is already in the middle of a grand celebration.

    Yes, it was born safely.

    My son.

    The dragons are surrounding him.

    Hakuren¡¯s mother, Raimeiren.

    Hakuren¡¯s little sisters, Suiren and Sekiren.

    Suiren¡¯s husband, Maxbergak.

    Maxbergak and Suiren¡¯s daughter, Herzenark.

    Hakuren¡¯s little brother, Domaim.

    Domaim¡¯s wife, Kwon.

    Sekiren¡¯s husband, Kworun.

    Doraim¡¯s wife, Grafaroon.

    Doraim and Grafaroon¡¯s daughter, Rasuti.

    Now, there are also Doraim, Dors, Girar, and Guraru.

    Of course, there¡¯s also me.

    Good, an energetic child.

    Really good.

    Hakuren¡¯s lying in bed beside him¡­.she¡¯s energetic too.

    Good.

    Ursa.

    Don¡¯t hold back.

    Come here too.

    Ursa was a little hesitant but when Hakuren calls for her, she approached.

    You¡¯re his oneechan.

    Ah, hearing the conversation¡­.Guraru asked if she¡¯ll be the wife.

    Let¡¯s not think about it now.

    As of now, I can only be thankful for him being born safely.

    Ah, I want to hold my son but¡­.. I was blocked by the devil midwives.

    Not only that, they chase away me, Doraim, Dors, Girar, Guraru, and Ursa.

    ¡¸Please, take a bath first.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    That is totally understandable.

    We, who had been in the forest for a while, rushed to the bath.

    As for his name.

    The dragons seem to have some naming rules.

    Dors¡¯ sons both have ¡°do¡± as starting syble of their names and Raimeiren¡¯s daughters all have ¡°ren¡± as end sybles of their names.

    Maxbergak¡¯s daughter ends with ¡°k¡± like him.

    TN: Sound of ¡°k¡± without any vowel.

    Grafaroon¡¯s daughter ends with ¡°n¡± like her.

    TN: Sound of ¡°n¡± without any vowel.

    As for Girar¡¯s son, name seems to start with ¡°gi¡± but for her daughter, name starts with ¡°gura¡±.

    The son¡¯s name should start with the first syble and as for the daughter, there¡¯s not really a rule that they should use thest syble.

    Their naming rules for son and daughter is that simple.

    However, that rule.

    Is not absolute.

    The parents who bore the child are free to name theirs whatever they want.

    I see.

    However, they are allowed to use that rule as a reference.

    ording to the rule¡­..my son¡¯s name should start with either ¡°hi¡± or ¡°hira¡± based on my name Hiraku.

    Almost all the boy¡¯s name that I thought of was eliminated just like that.

    What was left is Hiichirou.

    A name that obviously came from my previous world.

    Hiichirou.

    I suggested that name to Hakuren.

    I had Hakuren have the final say.

    Though I leave it to her, won¡¯t that mean that I won¡¯t be able tointer?

    And why are you consulting Ursa?

    You want to name our son with the name Ursa likes?

    No, perhaps¡­..

    If you don¡¯t decide now, won¡¯t the Dors and the others participate in naming him?

    Even Raimeiren looks like she wants to intervene.

    Could she have thought of a name already and suggest it in the pretext of him being the grandchild?

    Guraru, why are you even participating?

    If you want to be my daughter inw, do that after you beat me¡­.how many years will pass before that happens?

    Well, he¡¯s a dragon.

    No, he¡¯s my son!

    As long as I can¡­. I will protect him!

    And Girar.

    Cry after your daughter actually bes a bride. Stop crying.

    We¡¯re still not certain about the future.

    By the way, I heard that she was taken as a hostage in Dors¡¯ ce¡­..Ah, Girar stays in Dors¡¯ ce too?

    I see.

    He was named Hiichirou.

    A boy celebrated by the dragons.

    Alfred and Tiselle visit him too.

    Look, he¡¯s your younger brother.

    You should get along.

    Ririus, Riguru, Rattte, and Torain.

    I¡¯m not sure if you already understand this but he is your younger brother.

    You should get along.

    It is not good for brothers and sisters to quarrel.

    Okay, let¡¯s eat the huge wild boar that Ursa and Guraru hunted.

    Hnn?

    Ah, of course not me.

    The two of them hunted it for the celebration.

    Hahaha.

    Alfred, I¡¯m happy that with your spirit but it is still early for you to imitate them.

    Sooner orter, Ria and the others will teach you how to hunt.

    But don¡¯t go to the forest without permission.

    I understand that you want to please me but that will make me worry.

    It was lively that day tillte hours.

 Chapter 189 - New Migrants and Others

    <h4>Chapter 189 ¨C New Migrants and Others</h4>

    Gulf¡¯s son, when he was still in Howling Vige, he¡¯s working in the mine.

    He can still continue what he has been doing in the mines in Big Tree Vige but the workload is lesser.

    The mine is in the forest so only the high elves can mine there.

    Because of that¡­..Gulf¡¯s son is now troubled with work.

    As a result, Gulf¡¯s son started working as a mason.

    It is a stone focus job and he is currently breaking rocks to make stone pavement.

    ording to the n, he¡¯s going to make a stone pavement from my mansion all the way down to the southern direction.

    As of now, the stone pavement from my mansion is about 50 meters.

    Even if it is only that short, I feel like having stone pavement increases the degree of civilization.

    However, why is it that it hasn¡¯t been lengthen this past few days¡­.did something happen?

    If you need help, let me know.

    Eh?

    You¡¯re making cobblestone floors for the arena?

    Won¡¯t the stones there breakter?

    Making stone floors is cool?

    ¡­¡­.

    Okay.

    Do your best.

    Make lots of spares.

    The dragons, or rather, their dragon n, have not returned home.

    Yeah, none of them left.

    Their official reason for not going home is the uing martial arts tournament.

    As for the unofficial reason, they are showering Hiichirou with their love in addition to the food and drinks here.

    Though we are also supplying them with ingredients, cooked food in this vige is better.

    Presently, the supposed to be devil midwives are being taught by the oni maids in cooking.

    The ones responsible for serving the dragons are the devils.

    It is already expected because there are too many of them.

    Just eating together or tasting newly experimented dishes makes it looks like we¡¯re having a banquet¡­.

    However, considering that they have given us a mountain of gifts for childbirth, it feels like we still haven¡¯t treat them enough.

    Let¡¯s ask Michael-san for seafood.

    Hakuren, who just gave birth¡­¡­

    Is now flying around in her dragon form. Perhaps it is due to built up stress after not being able to fly for some time.

    I don¡¯t mind her flying around but I would like her to stop flying low near the vige.

    It because doing that will surprise and provoke monsters and demon beasts.

    As a result, the kuros and the spiderlings are busy.

    Though I¡¯m thankful for the stockpile of food.

    The twin angels, Suaruriu and Surarukou, seem to have been used to the life in this vige.

    Their coordination with the harpies has improved and they are unlikely to be hurt by monsters and demon beasts now.

    The kuros and the spiderlings are also relieved.

    Maa, I don¡¯t think that it is already time to let their guards down.

    Kierbit, like Gran Maria¡¯s group, are either patrolling or assisting Tier.

    You can say that she¡¯s a jack of all trades.

    She¡¯s really good.

    During busy times, she¡¯s someone that can be relied on.

    Presently, she¡¯s even helping the civil servant girls.

    ¡¸Tier is also doing something like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Tier-san is doing this job too. When you¡¯re done with that, please take care of this too.¡¹

    ¡¸That seems to be a fair amount of work.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think we¡¯re being unreasonable since this is Tier-san¡¯s order.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m notining. Piece of cake. Leave everything to me.¡¹

    Seems like she¡¯s really working hard.

    However, don¡¯t overdo it.

    The centaur¡¯s migration has begun.

    The will be teleported in Big Tree Vige first with the help of Beezel.

    ¡¸I am the demon king¡¯s kingdom Baron Fuka Polo. On behalf of everyone, I would like to express our gratitude for epting us.¡¹

    A 10-year-old girl greets us on behalf of 40 adults.

    ¡¸I am Vige Chief Hiraku. Nice to meet you. This is Viscount Cole. She¡¯s the representative of the vige where the baron will live.¡¹

    ¡¸I am the demon king¡¯s kingdom Viscount Glueworld Rabi Cole. Please call me Glueworld. It is pointless to address me with title.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I understand Glueworld-sama. Please take care of us from now on.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to add sama too.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, Glueworld-san. Please call me Fuka.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Fuka-san. Please take care of me from now on too.¡¹

    Next is a meeting with Glueworld and Rasshashi, the centaur¡¯s caretaker.

    ¡¸My name is Rasshashi Droir. Nice meeting you.¡¹

    ¡¸Droir¡­..? Are you, by chance, rted to Droir house?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the second daughter of the current head.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sorry for my rudeness. This lowly one was unable to recognize Droir-sama¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re young but it is quite good that you are courteous¡­. Viscount Glueworld-san¡¯s standing is better than this mere daughter of a count.¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies. E-ehto¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸We are Glueworld-san and Rasshashi-san. Title is useless here. Please keep that in mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, my best regards.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re still stiff but¡­..maa, I guess that¡¯s fine. By the way, Count Chrome should have told you various thing beforeing here, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­..AHHH! VI-VILLAGE CHIEF-SAMA! I¡¯m very sorry. I will take responsibility for all our rudeness.¡¹

    I hope she¡¯s not that intimidated.

    Things are overly serious.

    She¡¯s a little girl so we should talk to her gently.

    Beforeing to this vige, they have prepared some gifts.

    They originally wanted to bring food since they have to go over winter in their migration destination but it was cut down since it was unnecessary.

    However, they are embarrassed toe empty-handed.

    I remember Loo saying that back in the old days, the way someone will be treated is dependent on the present they¡¯ll bring.

    So as a gift, they brought a wagon loaded with two sheep.

    Although there are only two of them, it is possible for their poption to increase because they are young ram and ewe.

    I dly receive them and have them go to the ranch area.

    ¡­¡­.will they be okay even though there are already goats, cows, and horses there?

    The goats might bully them.

    One of the pups looks like it¡¯s saying that it will not let it happen so leave it to him.

    Let¡¯s give some to Vige Three once their poption increases.

    It will be a good job for the new migrants.

    After giving the new migrants a tour at the facilities of Big Tree Vige, they were escorted to Vige Three.

    The reason why they were not sent there via Beezel¡¯s teleportation magic is for them to meet and greet the residents of Vige One and Vige Two along the way.

    With the centaur¡¯s feet, that distance is not that far away.

    I nned it that way.

    The formal theatrical introduction of them to the kuros and spiders has already ended.

    I had them lined up before Glueworld meets with the migrants.

    Rasshashi proposed that on the pretense of making them immediately obedient.

    I think that meeting with the kuros and the spiderling should not be daunting but even so, I still followed her suggestion.

    Yeah, it seems like she¡¯s right.

    It seems to be better to have them panic altogether than have them panic individually.

    And I thought that we could continue what we¡¯re doing as nned but¡­.

    Hakuren, Rasuti, and Guraru suddenly showed up flying¡­.in their dragon forms.

    The migrants lost their minds and have faces as if it is already the end of the world.

    Yeah, that was unscheduled.

    I was surprised to hear Glueworld and Rasshashi murmured the same thing while watching them.

    ¡¸I used to be like that.¡¹

    After the centaurs recovered, Glueworld exined to them.

    ¡¸The first inmand here is the vige chief and the second inmand are her wives. The third inmand is the dragon who gave birth to the vige chief¡¯s son recently and will also soon to be one of his wives.¡¹

    It took them a while before they get what she said.

    After all, only bing a wife after giving birth to a son might hinder fully understanding things.

    That¡¯s true even for me.

    Even though she¡¯s not my wife yet, it is already nned that she¡¯ll be.

    I don¡¯t really get what¡¯s happening.

    Maa, I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll feel easier if we¡¯ll be a married couple.

    As for my sons, including Hiichiro, I want them to be able to freely choose their partners.

    Ah, but I don¡¯t want them to marry any woman just because they are free to do so.

    I¡¯d like them to consider their morals in terms of their partners.

    As for how many¡­

    I have noment.

    Though I don¡¯t want them to learn from their father.

    TN: This part did not say it directly but it seems like Hiraku is not the one who decided to make Hakuren his wife.

    After saying goodbye to Beezel, the newly revived centaurs go to Vige One, then Vige Two, and finally to Vige Three.

    There are several new houses that were just constructed.

    As for their winter clothing¡­. I think it¡¯s alright since there¡¯s a sufficient amount of fur but if it is not enough, contact me.

    Only half of them heard what I said.

    The other half already ran to find their acquaintances who were waiting for them in Vige Three.

    Though you can just ask Rasshashi, let¡¯s not stop them.

    It will be tactless of us.

    Let¡¯s just exin what needs to be to those who are listening.

    For those who didn¡¯t hear it, I¡¯ll just have Glueworld tell themter.

    The Big Tree Vige is using a lot of ces in preparation for the martial arts tournament so there¡¯s no ce to hold the weing party.

    Let¡¯s just introduce them to everyone at the martial arts tournament.

    My apologies but let¡¯s just have a small party here at Vige Three.

    ¡¸Eh? This is for everyone? You can eat all you can?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-these are superb tablewares¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸The bread is also freshly baked¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Meat, there¡¯s meat.¡¹

    ¡¸Fruits too¡­.¡¹

    Even if this is a small-scale party, we need to keep our face so I had Loo and Rasshashi join.

    Beezel, who brought them here, is also participating.

    ¡¸If not for the dragons, this should have been more luxurious. Oh, my bad. ¡¹

    ¡¸No no, don¡¯t say that. Doing this here is much better. Please don¡¯t think that way. ¡¹

    I don¡¯t really get it but I heard it hard.

    ¡¸Father, we can sleep with roof on top of our heads today? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right. ¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Though this is a simple-programless wee party, it is full of smiles.

 Chapter 190 - Sumo Wrestling Before the Martial Arts Tournament

    <h4>Chapter 190 ¨C Sumo Wrestling Before the Martial Arts Tournament</h4>

    The guests have begun to gather for the martial arts tournament.

    The first ones are ancestor-san and Fushu.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll enjoy this year¡¯s festival too.¡¹

    Hees here so often that it doesn¡¯t feel like I haven¡¯t seen him for a while.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you Girar-kun? It is unusual for you toe out of your mountain.¡¹

    Ancestor-san smoothly participates in the dragon¡¯s banquet and started enjoying it.

    He looks more energetic than before.

    Did he have a break from work?

    When I asked Fushu, she said that a country that has been giving them trouble has been crushed so the cause of worry disappeared.

    Isn¡¯t a country being destroyed something serious?

    And won¡¯t that cause them to be busier¡­.that seems to be tough.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you going to join, Fushu?¡¹

    When I tried to guide her next to ancestor-san, she slipped out with a smile.

    Ah, she¡¯s probably worried about Vige One¡¯s residents.

    But they¡¯re not here yet.

    Next is Michael-san.

    He came over with the additional marine products I ordered.

    It looks like he¡¯s also here to watch the martial arts tournament.

    As for the logistics, Rasuti went out to pick him up at Doraim¡¯s nest.

    It seems like he¡¯s talking about something to Gulf.

    And the threemias from the southern dungeon arrived too.

    Twelve titans from the northern dungeon came too.

    They were the ones who worked in Big Tree Vige before.

    The martial arts tournament is scheduled to be held three dayster.

    Suddenly, a sumo wrestling tournament began next to the martial arts tournament venue.

    At the beginning, it was due to some people who won¡¯t be joining the martial arts tournament asking me on what they could presently do.

    It is not difficult to make a sumo ring.

    The rules are simple too.

    I also thought that they would not be injured so I suggested it. I guess I¡¯m wrong.

    Most have abrasions and bruises.

    Even before the tournament, Flora is busy.

    I rmended them to have a match with the same race as much as possible.

    If they fought against titans, who were more than three meters tall, they are already at a disadvantage.

    The spectators gather and it has be something like the martial arts tournament.

    The dragons and ancestor-san are there watching too while drinking alcohol.

    But there are still three days to go.

    The sumo match betweenmias is difficult to judge.

    I think that the harpies should not overdo it.

    Also, don¡¯t fly.

    Two days to go.

    The internal battle of the kuros took ce at the martial arts tournament venue.

    It seems like they are doing this to decide their representative.

    Even without the civil servant girl¡¯s management, they were able to hold their own tournament.

    This is the next most popr thing now after the sumo wrestling.

    However, I can¡¯t tell who is who.

    The moment they entangled, I already don¡¯t know which one is which.

    Ah, the spiderlings put some clothes to those who are having a match.

    Good, they are distinguishable now.

    Both of you, do your best.

    And Flora,

    It must be hard for you so thank you very much.

    One day to go.

    The demon king¡¯s group have arrived.

    They are the demon king, Yuri, Beezel, tts, and Randan.

    Hou was not able toe.

    Hnn, memo?

    It¡¯s an alcohol list.

    Are these the souvenirs she wants?

    I¡¯ll give it to the dwarves.

    For the time being, I¡¯ll lead them to where the dragons and ancestor-san are.

    Other than the demon king, the others scattered quickly.

    Yuri and Beezel went to where Frau is.

    tts goes to Ronana.

    Randan goes to Gulf and Michael-san.

    I understand why tts went to where Ronana is but why is Randan strangely close to both Gulf and Michael-san?

    Is it rted to Randan¡¯s little sister¡¯s engagement?

    Heh.

    Let¡¯s guide the demon king to where the dragons and ancestor-san are for the time being.

    ¡¸Ehto¡­..by chance¡­. dark dragon?¡¹

    ¡¸You know of Girar? If that is the case, then it¡¯s good. The others are Dors¡¯ rtives. Ah, that little girl is Girar¡¯s daughter, Guraru.¡¹

    After that, I decided to leave everything to the dragons but the demon king grabbed my clothes so I was forced to stay there for a while.

    The dragons are mainly talking about sumo wrestling and the power struggle of the dragons on the northern continent.

    Even though it is said to be a power struggle, the dragons on top is Dors¡¯ n.

    Girar¡¯s n is the only power that can resist Dors¡¯ n so all others are under Dors¡¯ n¡¯s control.

    However, because Girar showed that he¡¯ll obey Dors, the dragons can be now said to be monolithic.

    It would have been nice if it will be peaceful now that the top has secured its position but it seems like there will be a dispute at a lower level.

    ¡¸Our ce is what Dors trusted the most.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about? Sleep talk only when you¡¯re sleeping.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    It seems like the lower level dispute has broken out.

    Aside from Girar¡¯s n, it seems like Kworain¡¯s n, the n where Kwon and Kworun belong to, is strong although Kworain himself is not that strong.

    It has been said that he was driven away by the wyvern that previously attacked this vige.

    I see.

    There are different kinds of dragons too.

    ¡¸I disagree. The other party is ¡°that wyvern¡± after all. Aside from esteemed mother and father, I think Girar-dono will be the only one who¡¯ll win against it.¡¹

    Doraim defends Kwon and Kworun.

    Is that true?

    ¡¸That wyvern has gone wild and even the whole wyvern n was not able to handle it. I find it really mysterious that it was really versatile even though it is not a dragon.¡¹

    ¡­¡­..

    The only thing I remember about it is me being irritated after it attacked the vige and it was delicious.

    ¡¸Were you acquainted with it? My apologies.¡¹

    When I apologized, everyoneughed.

    ¡¸I wanted to have a taste of it too.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too. I guess it was delicious.¡¹

    It seems like thew of the jungle is thoroughly practiced.

    Is it thew of the dragons?

    For the meantime, I took that chance to escape from the demon king with the pretense of getting food and alcohol.

    He should be alright.

    Even I was able to talk normally.

    Hang in there.

    The oni maids are in full st.

    They are already preparing the food for the martial arts tournament tomorrow.

    The dragons are always having a banquet so them doing it now is just right.

    Kierbit is also helping them.

    No, she¡¯s not. It seems like she¡¯s forced to do so?

    I see.

    She¡¯s really dexterous so it is expected.

    There¡¯s also this rule for her.

    If you get in the way, you¡¯ll be kicked out.

    Hang in there, Kierbit.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    People from Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three have gathered.

    I don¡¯t mind you doing some sumo wrestling but don¡¯t be injured.

    Loo and Tier, please help Flora.

    The real thing will start tomorrow.

    The night before the martial arts tournament.

    The final matches of each race in sumo wrestling were held and they were really exciting.

    tts managed to go to the minotaur¡¯s final and win.

    It seems like Ronana¡¯s support is effective.

    And don¡¯t flirt on the sumo ring.

    The other final matches were held too.

    The most exciting one is the titan¡¯s.

    Yeah, amazing power.

    The sound of them colliding is resonating.

    Afterparing their body strength at the center of the ring, they had an arms match.

    Since they should not use martial arts, one of them put his arm around the side of the other party and throw him down.

    The three-meter titan fell to the ground.

    The winning titan raised both his hands in the air.

    A loud cheers of joy.

    The dragons are pleased too.

    Though I¡¯ve already said it, the real thing will be held tomorrow.

    Free sumo matches began afterwards¡­.those who will have matches tomorrow, stop.

    Sumo is for people who will not be able to participate tomorrow.

    If you really want to, do it after the martial arts tournament.

 Chapter 191 - Third Martial Arts Tournament, Commencement Up to the Model Match

    <h4>Chapter 191 ¨C Third Martial Arts Tournament, Commencement Up to the Model Match</h4>

    The day of the martial arts tournament.

    The weather is fine and there are seven angels.

    Themencement begins after the grand fireworks disy. After that is the synchronized flying of the dragons.

    More than a dozen dragons fly around in a well-coordinated manner.

    I think the tension has risen.

    They spew breath.

    I did not hear about it.

    They spew upwards so they did not burn the forest so let¡¯s leave them be.

    The residents of Vige One and the new residents of Vige Three panicked during the opening fireworks and the dragon synchronized flying.

    The titans and themias too.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. You¡¯ll get used to it soon.¡¹

    With the warm care of their surroundings, they managed to recover.

    However,pared to the new residents of Vige Three, aren¡¯t the residents of Vige One the only ones who have never seen dragons?

    Even before Hakuren got pregnant, they have already seen her and Rasuti in their dragon forms.

    Why are the titans and themias behave like that?

    ¡¸The problem is their number.¡¹

    I see.

    By the way, Fushu and Michael-san were not able to see that because they were looking after the cat.

    I know that cats are lovely but aren¡¯t you going to watch?

    Look, ancestor-san has proimed the start of the tournament.

    This year¡¯s martial arts tournament is just like the others.

    It consists of three sections which aremon, warrior, and knight.

    Since themon section¡¯s matches are arranged in an elimination type tournament, victory and defeat are influenced by where the participants are arranged.

    I think that it is the area that we must improve but even if we arrange to adjust the contestant¡¯s matchups, it might not lead to best matches so let¡¯s just leave everything to luck.

    As the result, one of Gutt¡¯s apprentices, who participated for the first time this year, and Gulf¡¯s son will fight against each other.

    It was a fierce battle but Gutt¡¯s apprentice won.

    In terms of ability, Gulf¡¯s son is better but he¡¯s not that focused during the match.

    Yeah, I guess he¡¯s thinking too much about breaking the stone pavement of the ring.

    Anyway, did something really broke?

    ¡­..

    Ring check.

    Ah, I found a cracked stone.

    I understand how you feel but I think you have made a mistake on what you should worry about.

    I had Gulf¡¯s son collect that cracked stone pavement.

    The best match inmon section is the battle between a hatchling, which was born three years ago, and a beastboy.

    The hatchling is young but it has good physique.

    The beastboys were taught by Gulf during their breaks.

    A match of power vs technique.

    The match was long and the art of throwing that was being kept hidden was used against the hatchling which has ha superior physique.

    That decided the match.

    The hatchling was upset so he stepped hard on a stone once and broke it.

    Gulf¡¯s son didn¡¯t forget checked and recovered the broken stone pavement so let¡¯s give him a praise.

    Also, in themon section, some men of Vige One participated but¡­.

    ¡¸Should we make a beginner section?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s consider that.¡¹

    Warrior section.

    Unlike themon section, it is ast man standing type of matches.

    Victory is decided by the number of continuous victories.

    The key that decides victory in this section is themias.

    It is like ¡°how do we beat the twomias who are bulldozing us¡± type of match.

    tts and Randan are participating in this section¡­.

    Yeah, there¡¯s no way they can win.

    ttscks ability.

    Randan was energetic but only managed to hit amia once.

    By the way, themias were defeated by dwarf Donovan.

    I think Donovan is not weak. He¡¯s just blocked by the mountain elf Ya and the beastkin Gulf during the previous years.

    Those two will be participating in knight section so Donovan won as expected.

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy to win but¡­..I¡¯m scared about next year.¡¹

    Randan is full of regrets.

    ¡¸I was yed around by amia during our match¡­..I thought of how to win but it is impossible for me to do it.¡¹

    As for tts¡­.I¡¯ve left him to Ronana.

    Please mind where you¡¯re flirting.

    And the knight section! Will be heldter after the model section.

    There were many participants this year but we¡¯ll only have two matches and it will be decided by lottery.

    Last time, the model matches were so heated up that the knight section feels like it¡¯s a letdown.

    The favorite part should be the knight section.

    That must not be forgotten.

    Model, first match.

    Dragon King Dors vs Dark Dragon Girar

    A great cheer was heard from the audience.

    That was expected since it is a really goodbination.

    However, the other dragon¡¯splexions are bad.

    ¡¸All of you, put all your heart to the barrier. Make sure to defend the audience as well.¡¹

    Under Raimeiren¡¯s instruction, the dragons, ancestor-san, the demon king, Beezel, Loo, and Tier conjure magical barrier.

    ¡¸If possible, it is better to stay away for 10 kilometers to be safe¡­.¡¹

    ¡­¡­..

    I stopped the match.

    Loud booing.

    No no no.

    The people in question did not seem to like it either.

    What to do?

    This is really something serious.

    If we proceed with their match, the vige will surely be damaged.

    That¡¯s something I can¡¯t permit!

    Then!

    ¡¸I decided to have them fight in another way!¡¹

    That¡¯s the only thing I can think of.

    By the way, what kind of battle should be okay with that and should also be safe¡­..

    ¡¸Arm wrestling!¡¹

    It¡¯s useless.

    The booing did not stop.

    ¡¸¡­.in their dragon form!¡¹

    The booing stopped.

    If I only need to tell the result, it can be said to be quite exciting.

    Something like a table should be prepared in haste. I thought that it would take a while but when I was about to postpone the match, they were able to create a dull table.

    Two gigantic dragons put their hands together and put power in order to beat each other.

    I intended to be the referee but I left it to ancestor-san since it seems to be impossible for me.

    It was a fiery match.

    Back and forth.

    Though Girar managed put throw Dors¡¯ hand on the table, Dors¡¯ won.

    Near the end, Girar got too excited and spew his breath.

    Girar was disqualified.

    ¡¸Good good gooooodddd!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, it can¡¯t be helped¡­..¡¹

    Dors is happy but is he okay?

    I mean, there¡¯s still me on your face.

    Ah, it seems like it is not something to be concerned of.

    I see.

    As expected of a dragon.

    Second match.

    Demon king vs Zabuton

    ¡¸Hey, I feel a lot of malice in the lottery!¡¹

    Though the demon king raises his hand in protest, this is not a fixed match up.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s decide what kind of match you¡¯ll be having too.¡¹

    I told him that to appease him.

    Zabuton doesn¡¯t care and only waited for the match to be decided.

    ¡¸Tug of war!¡¹

    It is a simple battle where both teams will pull a rope that has a marker in the middle and the team who¡¯ll have that mark on his side will win.

    ¡¸I ask for reinforcements, reinforcements!¡¹

    With the demon king¡¯s suggestion, it became a group battle.

    The reinforcements that the demon king called are not the four heavenly kings.

    They are Doraim, Domaim, Maxbergak, and Kworun.

    Isn¡¯t that cheating?

    He answered in a straight face that seems like he¡¯s not doing something dirty at all.

    As for Zabuton¡­.

    They are Rasuti, Guraru, Ursa, and a bunch of spiderlings.

    Ehto¡­.

    Is it really safe for Guraru and Ursa to participate?

    It¡¯s alright?

    Are you sure they won¡¯t be injured?

    If that is the case, I¡¯ll leave it to you, Zabuton¡­

    Maa, is tug of war really safe?

    There¡¯s no need to wrap the rope around your body.

    That¡¯s dangerous.

    The referee is still ancestor-san and the match started.

    It is apetition of pure power.

    The rope is seriously being pulled.

    ¡­¡­..

    Do you not know how to cheer?

    In a tug of war match, I think cheering is important¡­.

    I might look bias but I tell that to Rasuti.

    Rasuti was skeptical at first but she started cheering.

    Then, little by little, Zabuton¡¯s team gains an advantage.

    Guraru and Ursa feel it too and started cheering.

    The audience responded to them.

    A sense of unity.

    Zabuton¡¯s team approaches victory.

    However, a voice breaks it.

    ¡¸Demon king-sama, FIGHT!¡¹

    Three of the four heavenly kings began cheering for them.

    After that, the wives of Doraim, Domaim, Maxbergak, and Kworun follow.

    The mark in the middle of the rope goes back and forth.

    The match was won by the demon king¡¯s team after a fierce battle.

    It was very exciting.

    Too exciting.

    After that, Girar, who was dissatisfied with the loss of Guraru, demands a re-war.

    He participated in Zabuton¡¯s team.

    Dors¡¯, on the other hand, joined the demon king¡¯s team.

    Seeing that, the visitors participate one after another.

    The victor of the second match is Zabuton¡¯s team.

    Apart from Girar and Giraru, it has be a match of residents versus non-residents of the vige.

    Michael-san lost on the demon king¡¯s side but he said that it was all for business.

    Are you saying that you¡¯re doing this for Shashaato?

    After that, the heat of the tug of war has not cooled down¡­.the match of the vige against invaders continues.

    Even if I say that it¡¯s a match between the vige and invaders, it is well bnced since everyone can participate independently.

    There is no way that the teams are really named like that.

    And so¡­.

    ¡¸With this pace, it is impossible to hold the knight section today.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hold it tomorrow then.¡¹

    Because of that decision, those who are holding themselves to join the tug of war hold back no more.

    That continued till night¡­.

    Can the knight section still be considered as the real thing?

 Chapter 192 - Third Martial Arts Tournament, Knight Section

    <h4>Chapter 192 ¨C Third Martial Arts Tournament, Knight Section</h4>

    Morning.

    The festival continues as we start preparing for the second day of the martial arts tournament.

    Though I said preparing, there¡¯s not really much to do since everything we only need to put back everything that the model matches have disturbed.

    It was done immediately.

    As expected, there¡¯s not much racket that the model matches have caused.

    Gulf¡¯s son has repaired a number of stone pavement though.

    cough

    ¡¸Martial arts tournament, knight section, start!¡¹

    Cheers of joy were heard from the audience.

    There are many participants this year.

    Vampire Loo.

    Angels Tier, Gran Maria, Kuudel, Corone, Kierbit, Suaruriu, and Suarukou.

    High elf Ria.

    Oni Ann.

    Lizardman Daga.

    Devils Bulga and Stifano.

    And five other devils who are here as Hakuren¡¯s midwives.

    Beastkin Gulf.

    Mountain elf Ya.

    Lamias Junea and Sunea.

    TN: Chapter 190 says 3mias arrived andst chapter there are twomias who joined warriors section and now there are Junea and Sunea. Let¡¯s assume that the other one is here in the vige as hired workforce (since its autumn). There might be more than four of them.

    Two titans.

    Three inferno wolves: Uno, Masayuki¡¯s son, and Fubuki¡¯s son.

    Four demon spiders. Their sizes vary from one tatami mat to half tatami mat big.

    It looks like Makura won¡¯t be participating this year.

    And one ghost knight.

    Ancestor-san took it here using teleportation magic.

    A total of 32 participants.

    The number is totally convenient for the tournament because we had the devil midwives join in order to have the right number of participants.

    Dors¡¯ n guaranteed their ability so there¡¯s no problem having them fight in knight section.

    This is a fair and square arrangement.

    There¡¯s no seeded participant.

    From morning till night, 31 matches will be held.

    As for the first 16 matches, the first round, the strength of the devils was highlighted.

    Aside from Bulfa and Stifano, four of the five midwives won and went up to the next round.

    The defeated midwife¡¯s opponent is the ghost knight.

    The ghost knight¡¯s weapon is only a wooden sword but it still managed to take out the devil midwife using its sword art.

    I even felt its killing intent for a moment.

    It was a good match.

    And there¡¯s also an unexpected defeat, Uno.

    He fought against one of the devil midwives and was defeated because of illusion magic.

    Simrly, Masayuki¡¯s son and Fubuki¡¯s son were defeated in the same way.

    Is inferno wolves¡¯patibility with devils that bad?

    Or maybe, the devils got information form Bulga and Stifano on how the kuros fight and the kuros, on the other hand, don¡¯t know how the devils fight.

    The twomias and two titans were not able to pass round one either.

    Gran Maria, Kuudel, and Corone are also defeated.

    I¡¯m not sure if I can say that Suaruriu and Suarukou are lucky or not since they are each other¡¯s opponent.

    At the end of a mud fight, Suarukou won.

    After their mud fight is a match between Loo and Tier.

    However, contrary to expectations, their battle is also a mud fight.

    Tier managed to win somehow.

    Alfred, who¡¯s watching next to me, looks disappointed.

    Kierbit fought against Gulf.

    It is a high-speed match.

    It looks like a match on who¡¯s going to hit first. Kierbit managed to knee Gulf¡¯s stomach.

    That decided the match.

    Mountain elf Ya vs high elf Ria

    Ya persevered but Ria won technically.

    It was aplicated battle.

    16 participants remain for the second round.

    Angels Tier, Kierbit and Suarukou.

    High elf Ria.

    Oni Ann.

    Lizardman Daga.

    Devils Bulga, Stifano, and four midwives.

    Spiderling A, B, and C.

    Ghost knight.

    Given the previous round¡­.my money is with the ghost knight.

    But Tier, Ria, and Ann have my support.

    Ah, I¡¯ll cheer for Daga and the spiderlings too.

    I¡¯m a bit disappointed with what happened to Uno.

    Are you okay?

    Are you scared of Kurosan? Masayuki and Fubuki are already waiting there.

    I¡¯ll go with you.

    You did your best but disappointed with the result?

    It¡¯s fine it¡¯s fine¡­.ah, Kurosan, Masayuki, Fubuki¡­.take care of him for me.

    Masayuki is not that angry.

    It looks like the angry one was Masayuki¡¯s son¡¯s partner.

    Let it be, let it be. Just treat it as a learning experience.

    You¡¯ll probably lose too if you¡¯re the one who¡¯ll fight there.

    Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overreacting¡­..ah, but if you think about it, in the wild, once you lose a battle, you¡¯ll die.

    It is probably the reason why they are like that.

    Second round.

    The devils are unfortunate in this round. There are two matches where they¡¯ll fight against each other.

    One of the battles is Stifano against a midwife and Stifano advances to the third round.

    In the battle between two midwives, one wins.

    TN: Who would have thought?

    Bulga fights against Ann.

    She was hit by Ann repeatedly.

    ¡¸Each of you blows is too heavy¡­.¡¹

    Tier is still affected by her mud fight during the first round so she¡¯s a bit lifeless and was defeated by a spiderling.

    By the way, Tiselle is sleeping soundly during that time.

    The battle of Daga and Kierbit is like a rey of Kierbit¡¯s battle against Gulf.

    However, it was not Kierbit who won but Daga.

    ¡¸That move, I¡¯ve seen that a while ago.¡¹

    That¡¯s a cool line.

    Ria fights against a spiderling.

    She skillfully evaded the webs and approached the spiderling. The spiderling surrenders when she got her hands on it.

    ¡¸I think you are trying to imitate Makura-san¡¯s moves but given you characteristic, it is not suitable for you, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    The spiderling seems to be struck by Ria¡¯s words and is now seriously thinking about it.

    The ghost knight one hit KO Suarukou.

    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t able to do anything.¡¹

    Thest match is a battle between the remaining devil midwife and a spiderling.

    At the beginning of the match, I thought that the midwife¡¯s illusion magic on the spiderling had decided the match but who would have thought that the spiderling is only acting.

    It tied the midwife when it lowers its guard and won.

    ¡¸Eh eh eh? What¡¯s thiisssss¡¹

    Thus, the second round hase to an end.

    There are eight participants left.

    High elf Ria.

    Oni Ann.

    Lizardman Daga.

    Devils Stifano and a midwife.

    Spiderling A and B.

    Ghost knight.

    There will be a break at that point.

    Cheer dance and song will be performed by volunteers.

    The harpies don¡¯t seem to be that enthusiastic during their turn.

    Fushu can sing huh.

    Her voice is really beautiful.

    Michael-san too?

    I¡¯m unfamiliar with that song but it is okay.

    tts and Ronana intrude and sing something like a love song.

    Yeah, it has be something like a karaoke tournament.

    During that break, I eat.

    I am basically in charge of the martial arts tournament so I can¡¯t afford to eat while watching a match.

    I¡¯m a bit envious of the audience who can eat and drink anytime they want.

    Ancestor-san, who¡¯s serving as a referee, also came to eat.

    Thank you for your hard work.

    Third round.

    The first match is a battle between Ria and the devil midwife.

    The midwife, who¡¯s ability has nowe to light in her previous match, was yed by Ria and defeated as it is.

    It seems like illusion magic is only deadly when used in an unaware victim.

    Next is a match between a spiderling and Stifano.

    Though I thought that the one with the advantage is the spiderling, Stifano avoids the webs as she approaches it. Victory was decided when she got the spiderling.

    ¡¸We¡¯re also getting stronger.¡¹

    Ann and Daga.

    It is a battle between senior vigers.

    Daga¡¯s sword art was evaded and Daga¡¯s body floats because of Ann¡¯s blow.

    Yeah, the whole match continued to be like that.

    Daga did his best but he wasn¡¯t able to do anything.

    Thest match is the battle of the ghost knight against a spiderling.

    The ghost knight slowly swings its sword as it approaches the spiderling. The spiderling surrenders when it was close enough.

    When I was wondering what was happening, I heard Raimeiren exins it to Kwon.

    Apparently, the spiderling is attacking as it threw web against it however, it seems like it gave up because it felt that the power difference is so great since everything it did was cut but its sword.

    Web is it¡­.looking at the ce closely, there are countless of needle-like things on the floor.

    It¡¯s throwing something like that to attack?

    That¡¯s pretty scary.

    And the ghost knight repels all of it.

    So strong.

    Semifinals.

    First match is Ria versus Stifano.

    Since they both have seen each other¡¯s abilities during the previous matches, I wonder if they still have hidden cards in hand.

    Ria attacks using her bow and arrow and she also uses throwing technique.

    In addition, she can also grapple but¡­.Stifano overpowers her and wins the match.

    ¡¸Try to be this year¡¯s champion.¡¹

    Next is Ann versus the ghost knight.

    Ann¡¯s blow and the ghost knight¡¯s sword art sh.

    Unlike the previous battle with the spiderling, though still visible, its speed is astonishing.

    Both sides stand their grounds while exchanging non stop attacks.

    Dodododododo the sounds of shing continues, then, a sudden dull noise settled it all.

    The ghost knight¡¯s sword breaks.

    It is not its usual shiny sword but a wooden sword for this sparring.

    It became something that pulls it down.

    I also felt bad because I¡¯m the one who gave it to it.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    Eh?

    The fact that the sword breaks means that your technique is still unpolished so I shouldn¡¯t be bothered¡­.

    Ghost knight.

    Thank you.

    I¡¯ll make you a shield next time.

    At any rate, Ann is in the final.

    Final match.

    It is a battle between the devil Stifano and the oni Ann.

    Unfortunately, the final is not that exciting.

    Immediately after the start of the match, Ann charges.

    She delivered a straight punch. Her charge even breaks the stone pavement she steps in. Stifano evaded Ann¡¯s punch and counter-attacked at Ann¡¯s jaw.

    Ann is down. That ended the match.

    Knight section, the winner is Stifano.

    ¡¸Ahaha, I¡¯m happy to win¡­.excuse me, please have someone heal me.¡¹

    One of Stifano¡¯s arm was dangled.

    It seems like she wasn¡¯t able to fully evade Ann¡¯s attack.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not broken. It¡¯s only dislocated.¡¹

    Flora is still treating Ann who had been down.

    After that, she healed Stifano¡¯s arm.

    Magic is amazing.

    Ann, who had been down, wakes up.

    ¡¸That the attack I¡¯m saving for the final¡­.to think that it will be evaded.¡¹

    You have worked hard so I should probably¡­.her head¡­¡­I patted her on her back.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d that you¡¯re thinking about me but I would prefer if you pat me on my head.¡¹

    I got scolded.

    And the award ceremony.

    It will be time for the banquet. The tournament ground now will be open for free matches.

    ¡¸The referee should be ready. It won¡¯t start unless both sides agree. No one will force anyone.¡¹

    There are also rules for free matches.

    I left it to Dors as he¡¯s going to be the referee but¡­.I want you to stop any matches between dragons.

    The civil servant girls began giving off an ¡°it¡¯s finally finished¡± atmosphere and began eating.

    ¡¸Ahhh¡­..this alcohol is delicious.¡¹

    ¡¸This food¡­.I¡¯m finally able to eat.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. We still have to clean up tomorrow so we should rx. Don¡¯t drink too much.¡¹

    I¡¯m also eating while observing them.

    After eating, we head for my residence and put Alfred and Tiselle to sleep.

    Afterwards¡­.maa, what do you think?

    There were some people who are fighting against each other via arm wrestling at a part of the hall.

    That¡¯s good since they¡¯ll unlikely be injured that way.

    Peace is great.

    ¡¸Flora-saaaannn, m-my arm is broken.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    I will soothe Florater.

    Yes, I will especially soothe her.

    This year¡¯s martial arts tournament ended.

 Chapter 193 - After Festival Impression?

    <h4>Chapter 193 ¨C After Festival Impression?</h4>

    ¡¸Glueworld-san¡¹

    ¡¸Fuka-san, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Is this a mythical country?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Is this ce a mythical country?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait wait¡­..ehto. Calm down.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m calm.¡¹

    ¡¸Then what are you suddenly asking?¡¹

    ¡¸Dragons¡­this ce is full of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Full of them.¡¹

    ¡¸The arm wrestling, the tug of war? Aren¡¯t they there? I saw them join.¡¹

    ¡¸It was fun.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It was fun. The food is wonderful and delicious too. In other words, THIS IS A MYTHICAL COUNTRY!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­.it is really really close to being one but it is not.¡¹

    ¡¸Glueworld-san, I would like to join the martial arts tournament when I grow up too. First, I¡¯ll join themon section and win.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha. In order to do that, you must do your best to make your body bigger.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll do my best.¡¹

    The beastkin Gulf and the lizardman Daga and looking back at yesterday¡¯s matches while doing some physical exercise.

    ¡¸I thought that my battle with Kierbit-san will be a little more formal.¡¹

    ¡¸Fighting against an angel has too many unknown factors.¡¹

    ¡¸Mou, I would have had a better chance if there¡¯s a couple of my before my fight with her¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸But that will also apply on her side. Don¡¯t you think that you have certain habits that you usually overlook?¡¹

    ¡¸Habit, you mean attack pattern? If that is the case, I can fix that by increasing my derivation.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you increase your derivations, your root is still the same. You were even smashed before you shown that increase of derivation of yours. Isn¡¯t that the reason why you lost to Kierbit-dono?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because I never thought that she¡¯ll use hernce as a decoy and suddenly perform a kicking technique¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Kierbit-dono might have thought in advance that unarmed attack is almost non-existent if you talk about angels¡¯ way of fighting.¡¹

    ¡¸That might be the case¡­.haa, in short, I onlyck the ability.¡¹

    ¡¸Maa maa, good, now that our body has warmed up, let¡¯s do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s stop talking about Kierbit-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, let¡¯s think about it as a story of the past. I¡¯ll beat you up now.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    ¡¸This year was amazing too.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree. You too¡­.you almost had it.¡¹

    The demon king¡¯s kingdom¡¯s four heavenly kings member, Randan and Beezel, are muttering while eating at a table in the inn.

    ¡¸The matches are¡­..on a level where you can¡¯t n ahead.¡¹

    ¡¸That can¡¯t be.¡¹

    ¡¸No no, all participants are preserving their physical strength because it is a consecutive battle. I tried my best to win and even if I can win once, it is impossible to win the next match. And you have seen the result.¡¹

    ¡¸Though you¡¯ve fought individually, you brought the prestige of the demon king¡¯s kingdom with you.¡¹

    ¡¸And because of that, my pride and confidence were shattered. Can¡¯t you just draw Gulf to the demon king¡¯s kingdom?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible. He migrated to Big Tree Vige a while ago.¡¹

    ¡¸It is already toote huh¡­.When I met him in Shashaato City, maybe I should have been more forceful.¡¹

    ¡¸He seems to have a warrior¡¯s character. He could have been a general or an instructor for the demon king¡¯s kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­¡­By the way, how about themias and the titans?¡¹

    ¡¸There is a possibility¡­.if we can have themias and titans lead a unit, do you think we might be able to gain their knowledge?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure but that¡¯s possible.¡¹

    ¡¸I will try to consult them but don¡¯t expect anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Ask them as much as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸It seems like my daughter has some sort of friendship with themias. Speaking of which, has your little sister¡¯s matter been settled?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that? It will take a little longer.¡¹

    ¡¸Religion leader, calming prayer is now over.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for your hard work. Yesterday was exciting.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. Those matches are simply this world¡¯s best battles.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, since the matches are really at the level of being the best in the world, even Dors and Girar wanted to participate. What do you think of the demon king? He was not gutsy at all.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because even us non-participants are¡­..we can feel how great the participants are. Even my own body tense up.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you feel your blood boiling?¡¹

    ¡¸Sort of. However, the me now can only manage themon section¡­..I can¡¯t win in warrior¡¯s section.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸For now, my subordinates¡­I want to push my son there in the future.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, your subordinates aside, I feel sorry for your son for deciding for him without permission.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay because he is my son. Once he watches the matches here, he¡¯ll surely aim to be part of it.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t just talk about the matters in your own house. Also, don¡¯t cryter once he decided to leave home.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. However, if my son says that he wants to be strong, I hope you can cooperate.¡¹

    ¡¸I will not spare any effort for that.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. Well then, religion leader, we should slowly¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we have to prepare for seven more ces.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯m looking forward to it. By the way, before we go, can I ask a question?¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Is a hot spring break included in our schedule¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the reason why we brought towels so you can rest assured.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Are we going to visit the hot spring every time we finished our job in one ce?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying Fushu? It is a proper act to cleanse one¡¯s body before worship.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. My sincerest apology.¡¹

    ¡¸It is good that you understand. Have you prepared the bento?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s here.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go. Ah, let¡¯s go to the hot spring first. I have to take the ghost knight back to the hot spring.¡¹

    Dors and Girar had been taking a bath since noon.

    ¡¸What do you intend to do with Guraru?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have her stay here.¡¹

    ¡¸If the vige chief will permit it, it will be great but if not¡­..n head will just have toe here frequently.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m thinking of living here too.¡¹

    ¡¸You think you will be permitted to do so? And how about your territory?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t¡­.and why did you even thought of that? Isn¡¯t n head fighting for his territory for a long time because you don¡¯t want to part with it?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right but¡­..even I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so particr with that ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you find something there?¡¹

    ¡¸I really don¡¯t know. Suddenly, my mind bes enlightened. After that, I don¡¯t get irritated easily anymore and I became healthy too. I also hate to see the sun before but now, basking in the sun has be my hobby.¡¹

    ¡¸Did your attribute change?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s still dark.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Maa, you don¡¯t have to give up your territory even if you live here.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure you¡¯ll let me enjoy that much?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu¡¹

    ¡¸What if you retire too?¡¹

    ¡¸When I said that to Raimeiren before, she became incredibly angry.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯tugh. She said that if I¡¯ll retire, there¡¯s no reason for me to live anymore. I was seriously prepared to die at that time.¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than you, I think Raimeiren is the dragon king.¡¹

    ¡¸I think so too¡­..but only males can inherit the dragon king title.¡¹

    ¡¸It was a rule that was selfishly decided, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right but we can¡¯t take it down since we have been protecting it for a very long time.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly. Hey, how about having the vige chief inherit the dragon king title? He is Hakuren¡¯s husband so he¡¯s qualified to be the dragon king.¡¹

    ¡¸That joke is¡­..surprisingly a good idea.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh?¡¹

    ¡¸This time, let¡¯s take to Raimeiren. n head will propose it.¡¹

    ¡¸Wai, stop. I don¡¯t want to be targeted.¡¹

    ¡¸No no, if the vige chief seeds, who do you think will be the next one? Raimeiren will easily ept that.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiichirou as the dragon king? Thinking about it, once Guraru marries him and I¡¯m sure that child can do it¡­.dragon king¡­. But what will happen to the bloodline and title of dark dragon?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call him dark dragon king. It stinks.¡¹

    ¡¸Then how about dragon dark king?¡¹

    ¡¸You just changed the arrangement.¡¹

    ¡¸Does dragon king dark dragon sounds weird?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s weird. Think harder.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. But are you sure you should be saying that? Just look at Doraim and Domaim.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m always told that it was unpleasant for the ears¡­..when I tried consulting Suiren¡¯s husband before, he rejected them whileughing.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..let¡¯s get out of the bath. Yeah, let¡¯s have a drink.¡¹

    ¡¸Demon king-sama, just now, I heard an incredible conversation¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸tts, we have not heard anything. You. Didn¡¯t. Hear. Anything.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..hahaha. That¡¯s right. It might be some sort of auditory hallucination. Okay, let¡¯s wash our body. Let me wash your back.¡¹

    ¡¸P-please.¡¹

    Michael-san and the civil servant girls are holding a ledger and seemed to be troubled.

    ¡¸If the same deal continues, all of the gold coins of the demon king¡¯s kingdom will be sent here.¡¹

    ¡¸But we¡¯re consuming them as much as¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not enough. This might sound rude but you are simr to a noble house that¡¯s hoarding money. The economy will break down if you don¡¯t spend as much as you consume.¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. This vige is self-sufficient so¡­.the demon king¡¯s kingdom will be the one who¡¯ll suffer.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not our intention. Then, what should be done?¡¹

    ¡¸You will be most wee if you buy something inrge quantities¡­.Even so, with the size of the vige, there¡¯s a limit to what you can buy. As a proposal¡­..I rmend building a facility that you can spend your vige¡¯s money.¡¹

    ¡¸A facility to spend money at?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. For example, a shop simr to mine in Shashaato City or building a food factory or an entertainment facility.¡¹

    ¡¸Food factory¡­..that is something that Flora-sama said before in regards to seasoning. If we build that, won¡¯t it be apetitor of your store?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay since I¡¯m making enough money elsewhere. Of course, if you need a sales channel, I can provide that.¡¹

    ¡¸If you yourself is saying that, then I think it is fine¡­.What kind of facility is an amusement facility?¡¹

    ¡¸A stadium, a stage, show booth, storytelling shed, etc. Though I don¡¯t want to say this to women, there is also brothel. Ah, you don¡¯t have to focus on an amusement facility, you can build a normal restaurant if you want.¡¹

    ¡¸If we build something like that, it can¡¯t be considered as a facility that uses money, isn¡¯t it? But if make the price cheap, the nearby shops will be destroyed.¡¹

    ¡¸You can consider the price to some extent¡­.In any case, in a restaurant, just because you are selling doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re making a profit. ¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn¡­.there is a possibility of losing if an amateur will take care of it and it might even be destroyed and waste the capital¡­.and that will be a facility that will use our money. ¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. ¡¹

    ¡¸But the vige will suffer one-sidedly. Is there any merit for the vige? ¡¹

    ¡¸You can introduce the vige¡¯s crops and products¡­.but those already have the best reputation. ¡¹

    ¡¸Reputation? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Presently, Big Tree Vige has zero reputation. It is only known by a few individuals. ¡¹

    ¡¸The vige chief doesn¡¯t especially need reputation in particr. ¡¹

    ¡¸Then you don¡¯t have to think about it¡­. Sooner orter, this ce will be known. In any case, if you have reputation, you can easily deal with those who¡¯ll spread malice. ¡¹

    ¡¸Spread malice? ¡¹

    ¡¸It is a story that has been going on ever since¡­..just by having a lot of money will make others hate you. ¡¹

    ¡¸And if we are already reputable, we can offset those malicious intent. ¡¹

    ¡¸No. Please consider creating an organization that will make sure that Big Tree Vige will remain hidden and will never be known to public. ¡¹

    TN: I¡¯m not sure why but I remember that when Hiraku met Beezel for the first time and proposed that the vige will then be a part of the demon king¡¯s kingdom, everything was made public including the location of the vige. That¡¯s how Gulf and the others found their vige.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. That method will keep out nuisance from the vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. And it can also be used as an information gathering base. Presently, me, demon king-sama, dragon king-sama, Doraim-sama, and Korin Religion¡¯s founder-sama are the people who are collecting information for you¡­.let me tell you this, it is a terrible way of gathering information. How rude of me. Me included, don¡¯t you think that the informations sent to you have a speed problem?¡¹

    ¡¸If we do it in Shashaato City, will we be receiving your cooperation?¡¹

    ¡¸We will fully cooperate.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I¡¯ll summarize our discussion and send a proposal to the vige chief. When the timees, will you listen to our requests?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. My best regards.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, right. Now¡­.about the consumption.¡¹

    ¡¸The marine products I brought this time is enough tost till winter.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Ah, the vige chief wants a lot of shrimp.¡¹

    ¡¸Shrimp?¡¹

    ¡¸Shrimp. Not small ones but big ones. He said that it is for good luck.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. I will stock up and deliver them before winter. After that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Please do your best. This time, if you don¡¯t use back the gold coins, Shashaato City will be in danger. So please.¡¹

    ¡¸If the worst is toe, we¡¯ll lend it to you with no interest and no coteral.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy for your trust but that is something I can¡¯t permit as a president of apany. Please. Please buy something. Buy anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    The kuros, they are behaving unusual this time.

    They are running around the vige with all their power.

    From morning until now¡­.and the sun is already on the verge of setting¡­.are they okay?

    ¡¸Vige chief, please do it sloowwlllyyyy.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn, okay.¡¹

    I shut myself in a cabin with Flora.

    She has been continuously casting healing magic since the martial arts tournament so I¡¯m here to soothe her since she had a really hard time.

    I was thinking of massaging or cooking for her but I never thought that I¡¯ll be continuously using the AFT to ferment something.

    ¡¸So this is natto that vige chief has been saying before¡­.fufufu¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m, not good with natto.¡¹

    ¡¸But a person you hold dearly likes it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸It is as you said but¡­.how about we make cheese?¡¹

    ¡¸We already have cheese. And this is a food that I have never seen before¡­.fufufu¡¹

    ¡¸Flora, given your characteristic, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll like it.¡¹

    Though I said that, I can already see thepletion of natto.

    ¡­¡­.

    How about doing something to make it less stinky when you eat it?

 Chapter 194 - Pre-Winter Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 194 ¨C Pre-Winter Meeting</h4>

    The martial arts tournament has ended so the guests return home.

    Apart from Fushu and ancestor-san who went to the hot spring, the only remaining guest is Raimeiren.

    It seems like she finds it hard to part with Hiichirou.

    Finally, we managed to convince her to go home.

    She was persuaded by Hakuren and Rasuti¡­.but she¡¯s likely toe again soon.

    If she¡¯s looking for a grandchild, isn¡¯t Rasuti and Helzenark her grandchildren too?

    Is a grandson really that important?

    When I asked Hakuren, I heard that she¡¯s like that with Rasuti and Helzenark too.

    I see.

    Girar¡¯s daughter, Guraru, stayed here in the vige.

    Hakuren and Rasuti permitted her so there¡¯s no problem.

    For the time being, she¡¯ll stay in a guest room in my mansion.

    As for her job¡­.maa, let¡¯s have her study like Ursa.

    After finishing this year¡¯s martial arts tournament evaluation meeting, it is time to prepare for winter.

    Processing food, hunting, and securing firewood for winter.

    Speaking of which, I¡¯m the busiest person during times like this.

    It is hard to cut trees in this forest.

    In addition, it is also hard to set it in fire.

    It can be said that it is not a suitable firewood.

    With the help of the AFT, I don¡¯t feel all those problems at all.

    I thought of selling this forest¡¯s timber to Michael-san before and the payment would be firewood but because of logistic problem, it was buried in a bag.

    I also prefer marine products than firewood.

    If we go further south, further than the southern dungeon where themias live, we can find trees that are suitable to use as firewood. Because of that, we ask themias to cut them and dry them down.

    I want to create an environment where I don¡¯t have to do anything in the future.

    Therefore, I should think about securing fuel that can be used like firewood.

    A meeting was held.

    The vige¡¯s representatives, the race¡¯s representatives, and the civil servant girls have gathered.

    The main agenda of the meeting is winter work assignment.

    ¡¸Count Chrome has ordered 20 sets of mahjong tiles.¡¹

    ¡¸Twenty? That¡¯s a lot.¡¹

    ¡¸They find chatting and ying it enjoyable. It will also be hard to escape if you¡¯re in the middle of a game.¡¹

    Noble¡¯s chat huh¡­.

    I guess they¡¯re talking something important.

    ¡¸I heard that the nobles liked that game and wanted to have tile set of their own¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand what you are trying to say but I won¡¯t get mad if the demon king¡¯s country starts producing them on their own.¡¹

    ¡¸They already asked a craftsman but it seems like it is an extremely difficult task to make 136 identical tiles.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­..¡¹

    I find it so simple when I¡¯m using the AFT.

    ¡¸Folding tables and others will be prepared in the demon king¡¯s kingdom so they are only requesting for the tiles.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it. I¡¯ll do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. Next, from the Goroun Company, 10 additional carriages with suspensions.¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t we already processing 20 orders?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it will be 30 altogether. We should ask Howling Vige to make an additional 10 sets.¡¹

    The spring used as suspension is made in Howling Vige.

    ¡¸Howling Vige can probably do it¡­.¡¹

    I look at mountain elf Ya.

    ¡¸There is no problem. Please ept it.¡¹

    How reliable.

    Let¡¯s take it.

    ¡¸From Korin Religion, two statue of the god of creation¡­.they also want to put one in the hot spring resort.¡¹

    ¡¸Since they want to put it in the hot spring resort, does it mean that it shouldn¡¯t be a wooden statue?¡¹

    ¡¸No, the material doesn¡¯t matter. The trees here will also not be that affected by the hot spring so there will be no problem.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Confirm the delivery period.¡¹

    ¡¸About that, it doesn¡¯t matter when you¡¯ll finish them. The important thing is, they should be able to poke the soul of those who¡¯ll see them.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s hard¡­..¡¹

    We are deciding our winter task by prioritizing external requests.

    Of course, the prerequisite is the lives of the vigers should not be at risk.

    ¡¸This job is not a job for this winter but¡­.it came from Hou-sama of the demon king¡¯s kingdom. She¡¯s requesting us to brew alcohol.¡¹

    ¡¸She like us to brew for her?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. She wants us to brew it using the grains and the method she directed.¡¹

    In short, she wants to buy grains but she wants us to send it as alcohol.

    ¡¸Hnn? If that is the case, why doesn¡¯t she make it herself? Why is she even asking us to do it for her?¡¹

    Hou is one of the four heavenly kings of the demon king¡¯s kingdom which means she¡¯s a noble, right?

    From what I heard before, she should have her own territory. I¡¯m sure there should be at least someone rted to the brewing industry in her territory.

    ¡¸She wants to request to someone who understands alcohol.¡¹

    Maa, in short, it is a request for the dwarves. However, if someone from the brewing industry in her territory hears this, he¡¯ll probably cry.

    I look at the dwarf Donovan.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a chance that the alcohol will turn bad¡­she wouldn¡¯t have requested it if she doesn¡¯t trust us.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Then, for the purchasing of grains next harvest¡­.what¡¯s this letter?¡¹

    ¡¸This is Hou-sama¡¯s petition.¡¹

    ¡¸By chance, does it say something about crops purchase?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. But we already refused it through Count Chrome¡­.¡¹

    I checked the letter.

    The contents are long and politely written but it can be summarized to ¡°Please sell me sugar cane this year.¡±.

    What¡¯s with sugar cane¡­? Is it for distilled liquor?

    Something like this hase before.

    The amount is three barrels.

    ¡­¡­..

    I asked the civil servant girls if there are stocks.

    ¡¸She¡¯s someone who understands the taste of alcohol. Please sell it to her.¡¹

    She¡¯s being backed up by Donovan, let¡¯s ept this.

    I¡¯ll leave the other matter to Donovan.

    ¡¸By the way, Donovan¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    ¡¸After the martial arts tournament, didn¡¯t you already passed alcohol to Count Chrome when he returned? Then that means that this is your thank you letter.¡¹

    ¡¸Honestly¡­¡­hnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn¡¹

    Donovan frowned at the letter.

    ¡¸Is something strange written?¡¹

    ¡¸No, this is indeed a thank you letter. However¡­..I did not hand over all the alcohol she requested. Since I did not send her any of that alcohol, why is it written here?¡¹

    I read the thank you letter but I feel some sort of grudge hidden somewhere.

    ¡¸What specific alcohol is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Honey wine¡­.¡¹

    Honey wine brew with honey from this vige?

    That is certainly delicious.

    ¡¸I had her taste some before and told her that she can¡¯t easily drink it.¡¹

    Donovan somewhat looks d while muttering.

    Although there¡¯s grudge in the letter, in an alcohol enthusiast point of view, it might be something they yearned for.

    After that, we discussed various things.

    Like the shortage of tableware in Vige Three because of the new migrants.

    There¡¯s also the shortage of bamboo in Vige One.

    Building a house for Guraru.

    If we¡¯ll build a house for her, she will bring have to bring her own servants like Rasuti.

    That will also be where Girar will stay when he visits the vige.

    Simrly, Dors wants his own house too.

    Construction in winter is impossible¡­it is not a matter of you can do it if you give it your all.

    That would be unreasonable.

    Let¡¯s concentrate on construction once it is spring.

    Will there be a race again this year?

    Can¡¯t the pool be used for something?

    There¡¯s also a suggestion about making a road to the northern dungeon of the titans in the north and southern dungeon of themias in the south to promote social interchange.

    Although the content vary, most of them can¡¯t be immediately done.

    Let¡¯s discuss each during winter.

    ¡­¡­.as for me.

    I should reflect because I always act on a whim.

    After the meeting, we had a small dinner party.

    That reminds me of the natto disturbance from a little while ago.

    When Flora asked me about fermentation of soybean to make natto, the dwarves panicked.

    Anything rted to fermented soybeans is a natural enemy of alcohol brewing.

    Speaking of which, I remember hearing how natto strengthens some sort of bacteria.

    When making alcohol and cheese, natto is taboo.

    I wonder if I had done something dangerous. The dwarves began to do something in the four corners of the fermentation shed.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸We put a cursed talisman that will make the spirit that is causing fermentation to be docile.¡¹

    That was admirable since when we build this fermentation shed, the dwarves already installed something simr before.

    And I didn¡¯t know about it.

    It seems like now, when a certain limit was reached, it will issue a warning and the dwarves wille.

    ¡¸Okay, this will be fine for the time being. If it affects the other fermented food, it means we fail so we should build another shed as an exclusive soybean fermentation shed.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what principle it follows but it seems like it will cause fungus not to spread.

    Does that mean that in this world, spirits control bacteria?

    ¡¸Okay, this will be fine for the time being. It will also affect the other fermented food which is bad so we should build another shed as an exclusive soybean fermentation shed.¡¹

    ¡¸This cursed talisman, who¡¯s knowledgeable about it?¡¹

    ¡¸This? This was only used during the old days.¡¹

    ¡¸Flora?¡¹

    ¡¸It is some sort of ancient spirit magic. There are only a few people who study it so it is obsolete.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know anything about it?¡¹

    ¡¸It is outside my expertise. However, I don¡¯t think that natto will be powerful enough to cause an alert. My apologies.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I was careless too. It would be good if we could prevent it beforehand.¡¹

    It will really be good.

    However, I still don¡¯t understand how to contain bacteria. How can bacteria stay here when taking out fermented food?

    I¡¯m sure that if you hold it, it will surely stick to your skin or clothes¡­.what are the people of the ancient times are thinking?

    No, it is probably rted to the characteristic of the food.

    I sighed as I look at the food and drink arranged before my eyes.

    Isn¡¯t this a small dinner party?

    It looks like a banquet though.

    Maa, it¡¯s the usual thing.

    Wait, why are those who did not partake in the meeting gathering here?

 Chapter 195 - Village Chief and Camping Coach

    <h4>Chapter 195 ¨C Vige Chief and Camping Coach</h4>

    For a long time, I have been addressed with only one.

    I even made another vige in order to resolve the issue of me being called vige chief.

    I am addressed as ¡°vige chief¡±.

    Ever since.

    The vige chief in other viges is called either ¡°vige representative¡± or ¡°representative¡±.

    Maa, aside from me who is leading Big Tree Vige, they are officials too.

    Calling them vige chief should be fine.

    This was decided during the meeting.

    This has been a long ongoing problem for me but it was easily decided.

    Is everyone really going to go with it?

    And because of that, what will they address me now?

    I¡¯m confident this time.

    Hnn?

    Do you have a suggestion, Ann?

    How kind.

    Then, let¡¯s hear it.

    ¡°Vige chief¡¯s chief¡±

    What the hell?

    ¡­¡­.

    Why is your reply only a smile?

    And why are you not looking me in the eyes?

    If you¡¯re not okay with it, why didn¡¯t you object in the first ce?

    There are three carriages in the mansion¡¯s workshop.

    These are the carriages that Michael-san and Beezel handed over to see if we could remodel them aside from adding suspension.

    Okay, let¡¯s make one like a house.

    A carriage that¡¯s simr to a house.

    In short, a camping coach.

    I¡¯ll honestly say this.

    It is something I yearn for.

    A moving house, how great is that?

    It is a man¡¯s romance.

    Let¡¯s do it.

    The inside of the carriage is unexpectedly wide.

    Three sofas are installed facing each other.

    However, these sofa will be a little cramped if three adults will seat on them side by side.

    Best sittingfort will be for two people.

    In other words, this carriage is supposed to be usedfortably by four people.

    However, my concept of a camping coach will not be realized.

    It is questionable whether I can make one where I can cook, has a faucet, and has a toilet.

    Let¡¯s just target a camping coach good for one person.

    I removed the sofas first.

    I changed it to a chair with armrest.

    I made a chair simr to a massage chair made of wood and Zabuton-made cloth and leather.

    It is an overly made one.

    I even made it with reclining function, leg extension function¡­.yeah, it has be a bed.

    Fufufu.

    This is installed near the center of the carriage in order for the reclining function be fully functional.

    The door of the carriage is in the middle.

    It¡¯s a little hard to get out.

    Because of that, I had to remove it then install it again.

    Kuh, it seems like I can¡¯t make it to a fully functional bed.

    No, keeping its function as a chair is enough.

    I think there are people who prefer having wide space and there are also those who prefer if there are various things around them.

    I¡¯m the type who prefers to have various things around him.

    However, I don¡¯t want it too much that it¡¯ll give up some suffocating feeling.

    Thus¡­.

    I install a box at the same height as the armrest of the chair on its left and right as storage.

    They are the type that you can open the lid and not the table type.

    I tried sitting down on the chair.

    Yeah, not bad.

    However, I also want something like a table in front in case I like to eat.

    And so¡­.

    I made a table on the side of the chair that can be folded toe out in front.

    It took me two days to realize that gimmick.

    Several mountain elves around have begun helping me during that time.

    Do it as it is, please.

    Next is¡­..window.

    Currently, there are windows on the front and on both sides of the carriage.

    The front window is a small window used formunicating with the coachman.

    If you¡¯re sitting on the chair, you have to go in the front to use it.

    That¡¯s bad.

    How about making the window bigger?

    However, due to the structure of the carriage, even if the front window is erged, all you¡¯ll see is the back of the coachman.

    Useless.

    How about getting rid of the window?

    But that means that you¡¯ll be sitting on a chair staring at the wall.

    Let¡¯s try to imagine it.

    ¡­¡­.stop.

    Let¡¯s consult the mountain elves.

    I changed the instation direction and the position of the chair.

    It is now installed sideways.

    I put the chair on one side where it is directly in front of the window.

    Because of this, the chair won¡¯t be able to fully incline but it is not bad.

    It is also easy to go in and out.

    Now, let¡¯s put a shelf on the other side.

    It has be like a study room.

    I tried sitting on the chair.

    In front is the window.

    The table can stille out from the side of the chair.

    As for the shelf¡­.

    Yeah, it¡¯s probably okay.

    This carriage.

    As a matter of course, it has been installed with suspension.

    Now that it hase to this¡­.

    I want to try using it.

    One of the mountain elves volunteered to be the coachman and the horse¡­..it seems to have been intercepted by the centaurs on the way.

    Now it will be pulled by the centaurs.

    Let¡¯s depart.

    ¡­¡­..

    The chair is installed sidewayspared to the direction where the carriage is traveling.

    The shelf is next to this chair.

    To say it simply, the shelf is on the coachman side and the chair is on the back side.

    The moment the carriage departed, a third of the items on the shelf fell.

    I wonder if this should be med for the centaurs¡¯ strong departure.

    No, it¡¯s a structural defect.

    Though we haven¡¯t moved that much, most of the things on the shelf are falling.

    I now understand why there are no shelves on old carriage.

    I must reflect.

    The shelf should be improved.

    Shelves in ships have fall prevention guard.

    I should have made the shelf her like that too.

    Also, the angle of the shelf.

    Perhaps it might be better to change the position of the chair and the shelf.

    Various problems continuously pop out as we go.

    This is a good thing.

    From there, the mountain elves asked me a question.

    ¡¸When do you use this carriage?¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally when you¡¯re traveling.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to travel alone?¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    My original idea for making a camping coach is from a camping car.

    A moving house.

    One that has a kitchen, shower, and toilet.

    However, it shifted to afortable space of a single seater carriage.

    Was this a mistake?

    Will I ever travel alone using a carriage?

    Probably not.

    Besides, even if I¡¯m alone in the carriage, I¡¯m still being apanied by the coachman and the centaurs.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    ¡¸I now know where did I go wrong.¡¹

    I should have not forgotten the early concept of a camping coach.

    A moving house.

    It is necessary to have a kitchen, shower, and toilet.

    What should be omitted is afortable space.

    And the ce where I ride.

    Should I ride on another carriage then?

    No, I should have thought that I could also sit with the coachman.

    Redoing.

    The concept now is a moving carriage that will make the travelfortable without considering how the person will travel.

    ¡¸In other words¡­.our work for today is useless?¡¹

    I nodded to the question of the mountain elf.

    ¡¸Call the high elves that are currently free.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..for what?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to ask them something about the wheels.¡¹

    We started making the carriage body.

    10 dayster.

    One carriage waspleted.

    Looking at it externally, it is a normal carriage¡­..though it is more of a lengthwise type four-wheeled carriage.

    There is no boarding space inside of this carriage.

    You can either sit on the coachman tform or the tform behind the carriage.

    The special feature of this carriage is its ability to transform once it stops.

    Transform.

    First, the front wheels will move forward before the coachman tform then wheels and the rear wheels will move backward.

    At the same time, the carriage will move downward.

    When the carriage will almost reach the ground, feet wille out of the carriage body making it fixed to the ground.

    Furthermore, the carriage body will split in half vertically. The left side will open up to 90 degrees.

    What appears on the left side will be a narrow ce where the stored kitchen things are.

    Once the tables and chairs are taken out of the way, it can be stretched into an excellent kitchen.

    As expected, it is impossible to install a furnace but since it will be used outdoor, you can just cook on the field.

    And on the right side¡­.

    It contains cooking ingredients and eight pieces of lengthwise cut wooden board.

    The cooking ingredients are for food.

    The four pieces of the eight wooden boards can be put up to a shower room and the other four for the toilet.

    The roof is a removable cloth.

    The shower room can be used by using the water tank installed at the top of the carriage with the help of a bamboo pipe.

    The floor is a drain board made of bamboo.

    In addition, there are various curtains and blinds that are prepared as a change of clothes area.

    The most difficult thing to consider is the instation location since you need to consider the water flowing out from the shower.

    The toilet should be put up away from the carriage.

    You can use it as it is but considering hygiene, it will be better if you have a slime.

    There is also a ce in the toilet where you can store leaves that can be used to wipe your buttocks.

    There is also a proposal of making it in the carriage but it was rejected because it was close to the kitchen and cooking ingredients.

    The biggest innovation of this carriage is its jack that can be used to lift up the lowered carriage body and the hand pump that can send water to the tank.

    The transformation of the carriage, putting up of shower room and toilet can bepleted by three ustomed people in five minutes.

    But it takes time to put it back again.

    But it is still satisfying.

    ¡¸This ispletely for nobles.¡¹

    ¡¸This is useless unless you brought a chef with you, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to assign someone to exclusively manage the toilet.¡¹

    ¡¸Water tank, kitchen, shower, toilet¡­.isn¡¯t this too heavy?¡¹

    Its reputation is great even with the civil servant girls, satisfying.

    ¡¸There are also a lot of technical parts that can be used as a reference. The transformation function is simply the best.¡¹

    The mountain elves understand it.

    Thank you.

    ¡¸The only relevant references I can see are the jack and the small pump.¡¹

    There¡¯s no romance in Loo¡¯s mutter.

    I know.

    I see it that way too.

    This kind of carriage is indeed not meant for mass production.

    However¡­.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s try using it. Load the cooking ingredients.¡¹

    Though I did not use the shower room because it is only a day trip, the toilet yed an active part.

    In the kitchen stood the oni maids.

    ¡¸As expected, isn¡¯t our number of being a little less than 100 too much?¡¹

    Though they are only volunteers, there are still unexpectedly a lot who wants to join.

    The tablewares are on full rotation.

    There is no need to worry about water because we are near a water source.

    Dwarves, stop drinking alcohol.

    Maa, everyone seems to be enjoying it so I guess the carriage is working well.

    Small children like Alfred, Tiselle, Ursa, Nutt, Guraru, and beastboys have shining eyes as they saw the carriage transformation. Let¡¯s assume that it is good.

    ¡¸Ano, vige chief? People are gathering in such a ce¡­.what are you doing?¡¹

    The one who asked that is one of the centaurs who regrly move from vige to vige.

    ¡¸Pic.¡¹

    We are currently near the bridge between Big Tree Vige and Vige One.

    It is a ce about five kilometers away from the vige.

    There are only a few ces where carriage can go after all.

 Chapter 196 - Character List(Race and Name)

    <h4>Chapter 196 ¨C Character List(Race and Name)</h4>

    ¡ô Big Tree Vige

    ********************

    ¡¾Human?¡¿

    Machio Hiraku Vige chief

    ¡¾Inferno Wolves¡¿

    Kuro£¨¡á£© Racial Representative

    Yuki£¨¡â£© Kuro¡¯s partner.

    Kuroichi£¨¡á£© First generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Alice£¨¡â£©

    Kuroni£¨¡á£© First generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Iris£¨¡â£©

    Kurosan£¨¡â£© First generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Uno£¨¡á£©

    Kuroyon£¨¡â£© First generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Eris£¨¡á£©

    Kurogo£¨¡á£© Second generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Kuroro£¨¡á£© Second generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Kuronana£¨¡â£© Second generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Kurohachi£¨¡â£© Second generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Fubuki£¨¡â£© Special existence. Cocytus wolf.

    Masayuki£¨¡á£©has a harem

    Aniki£¨¡á£© Tamed the puppy it picked up.

    Many others.

    ********************

    ¡¾Fenrir¡¿

    Puppy£¨¡â£© Has a gant name

    ********************

    ¡¾Demon Spider¡¿

    Zabuton Illegal Demon Spider

    Makura One of Zabuton¡¯s spiderlings

    Many others

    ********************

    ¡¾Vampire¡¿

    Loo Lulushi Loo

    Flora Loo¡¯s little sister like cousin

    (Half?) Alfred Vige chief and Loo¡¯s son

    ********************

    ¡¾Angel¡¿

    Tier Race representative. Angel of annihtion. Golem user.

    Gran Maria One of the angels of holocaust

    Kuudel One of the angels of holocaust

    Corone One of the angels of holocaust

    Kierbit Daughter of the present leader of the angels.

    Suaruriu Twin angel

    Suarukou Twin angel

    (Half?) Tiselle Vige chief and Tier¡¯s daughter

    ********************

    ¡¾High Elves¡¿

    Ria Race representative

    Risu

    Riri

    Rifu

    Rikoto

    Rize

    Rita

    Rafa

    Raasa

    Rarasha

    Raru

    Rami

    (Half?) Ririus Vige chief and Ria¡¯s Son

    (Half?) Riguru Vige chief and Rize¡¯s Son

    (Half?) Ratte Vige chief and Rafa¡¯s Son

    Forty-two others.

    ********************

    ¡¾Oni¡¿

    Ann Race representative. Maid leader.

    Ramurias Beastkin caretaker

    (Half?) Torain Vige chief and Ann¡¯s son

    18 others

    ********************

    ¡¾Lizardman¡¿

    Daga Race Representative

    Nuff Minotaur¡¯s caretaker

    13 others + hatchlings born every year

    ********************

    ¡¾Beastkin¡¿25(first batch migrants) + 3(Gutt¡¯s family) + 2(apprentices) + 4(Gulf¡¯s family)

    Senna Race representative. Migrant from Howling Vige.

    Mamu Vige One¡¯s caretaker

    beastboys They were around 4 years old when they first came to this vige.

    20 others from the first batch migrants

    Gutt¡¯s Family

    (Human) Nashii Gutt¡¯s wife

    (Half) Nutt Gutt¡¯s daughter

    Gutt¡¯s apprentice A

    Gutt¡¯s apprentice B

    Gulf Best warrior of Howling Vige

    Gulf¡¯s wife

    Gulf¡¯s son Already has a partner

    Gulf¡¯s daughter A

    Gulf¡¯s daughter B One of the first migrants from Howling Vige

    ********************

    ¡¾Dragon¡¿

    Rasuti Rasutisumoon. Race representative.

    Hakuren Dors¡¯ eldest daughter. Rasuti¡¯s aunt.

    Guraru Dark Dragon Girar¡¯s daughter

    (Half?) Hiichirou Vige chief and Hakure¡¯s son

    ********************

    ¡¾Devil¡¿

    Bulga Rasuti¡¯s servant(employee)

    Stifano Rasuti¡¯s servant(employee)

    ********************

    ¡¾Demon/Civil Servant Girls¡¿

    Frau Fraurem. Vige governor. Top brass of the civil servant girls. Race representative.

    Rasshashi Centaur¡¯s caretaker

    Nine others

    ********************

    ¡¾Elder Dwarf¡¿more than 50

    Donovan Race representative

    Wilcox

    Cross

    Others(more than 50 in total)

    ********************

    ¡¾Mountain Elf¡¿

    Ya Race Representative

    20 others

    ********************

    ¡¾Harpy¡¿

    Mach Race representative

    41 others

    ********************

    ¡¾Brave?¡¿

    Ursa Former ghost king and now a little girl.

    ********************

    ¡¾y Doll¡¿

    y doll Ursa¡¯s servant

    ********************

    ¡¾Gnostic Bee¡¿

    Queen Bee Enjoying her life in Big Tree Vige

    ********************

    ¡¾Slime¡¿

    Wine Slime In charge of healing the vige

    ********************

    ¡¾Cat?¡¿

    Cat Former fallen god? Is itpeting with the wine slime as the healer of the vige?

    ********************

    ¡¾Horse¡¿

    Horse Belford

    Mare

    Colt Son of Belford

    ********************

    ¡ô Vige One ¨C There are around 20 nyunyu-daphnes + 20 humans

    ¡¾Nyunyu-daphnes¡¿(a race that can be considered as tree spirits)

    Igu Vige One¡¯s representative. Race representative.

    Many others 20 were left in Vige One and there are still others who are working as rms and night light at other viges

    ¡¾Human¡¿

    Jack Representative of Vige One¡¯s humans. Leader.

    Morte Jack¡¯s wife. She can use spirit magic.

    18 others

    ********************

    ¡ô Vige Two ¨C 72 individuals + newly born children

    ¡¾Minotaurs¡¿(Giants with horns)

    Gordon Vige Two¡¯s representative. Race representative.

    Ronana Stationed in Big Tree Vige

    Mirua Stationed in Big Tree Vige

    69 others + newly born children

    ********************

    ¡ô Vige Three ¨C 104 individuals(initial migrants) + 41 individuals (Fuka¡¯s group)

    ¡¾Centaur¡¿(has a lower body of a horse)

    Glueworld Representative of Vige Three. Race Representative. Viscount.

    Fuka Polo baron

    143 others

    ********************

    ¡ô Hot Spring Area

    ¡¾Ghost Knight¡¿(Skeleton + Full body armor + good sword)

    Ghost knight Sword expert

    2 others

    ********************

    ¡ô Southern Dungeon

    ¡¾Lamia¡¿(has a lower body of a snake)

    Junea Dungeon master

    Sunea Dungeon warrior chief

    Around 50 others

    ********************

    ¡ô Northern Dungeon

    ¡¾Titans¡¿(Hairy titans)

    Titan race

    Around 50 of them

    ********************

    ¡ô Shashaato City

    ¡¾Human¡¿

    Michael Goroun President of Goroun Company

    ********************

    ¡ô Demon King¡¯s Kingdom

    ¡¾Demon¡¿

    Demon King Gullgald

    Randan Four heavenly kings.(Domestic Affairs)

    tts Four heavenly kings.(Military Affairs)

    Hou Four heavenly kings.(Finance)

    Beezel Four heavenly kings.(Foreign Affairs)

    Yuri Demon king¡¯s daughter. Princess.

    Volgraf Responsible for strictness in Gofrir¡¯s house

    A certain young master. Son of a baron.

    ********************

    ¡ô Somewhere

    ********************

    ¡¾Dragon¡¿

    Doraim Gatekeeper dragon. Dors¡¯ son

    Grafaroon Doraim¡¯s wife

    Dors Dragon king

    Raimeiren Typhoon dragon. Dors¡¯ wife.

    Suiren Dors and Raimeiren¡¯s daughter.

    Maxbergak Suiren¡¯s husband

    Helzenark Maxbergak and Suiren¡¯s daughter

    Sekiren Dors and Raimeiren¡¯s daughter

    Kworun Sekiren¡¯s husband

    Domaim Dors and Raimeiren¡¯s son.

    Kwon Kworun¡¯s elder sister. Domaim¡¯s wife.

    Girar Dark dragon

    ********************

    ¡¾Devil¡¿

    Gi Doraim¡¯s butler

    ********************

    ¡ô Faraway country

    ********************

    ¡¾Vampire¡¿

    Ancestor-san Valgreif. Founder of Korin religion.

    ¡¾Human¡¿

    Fushu Korin religion¡¯s high priestess.

    O¡¯Brien Korin religion¡¯s warrior priest.

    ********************

    ¡ô Forest monsters and demon beasts(Some of them are not named until now)

    ¡¾Killer Rabbit¡¿

    Fanged rabbit. Delicious.

    ¡¾Great Boar¡¿

    Huge wild boar. Delicious.

    ¡¾Intellifeneck¡¿

    A long-bodied weasel

    ¡¾Deathrattle¡¿

    Fat weasel

    ¡¾Grappler Bear¡¿

    One of the four overlords of the forest.

    Huge idiot bear. Doesn¡¯t taste good.

    ¡¾Bloody Viper¡¿

    One of the four overlords of the forest.

    Huge snake. The taste is okay but it has this aphrodisiac effect.

    Its eggs are delicious.

    ¡¾Panic Caribou¡¿

    Ferocious deer. Can¡¯t be easily found. The horn is really delicious.

    ¡¾Earth Rat¡¿

    It only inhabits part of the forest.

    A huge mole.

    ¡¾Kyatapult¡¿

    Huge centipede.

    ¡¾Poison Rock Hekaton¡¿

    Super big centipede.

    ¡¾Death Ball¡¿

    Huge armadillo.

    Side talk

    Thest two of the four overlords of the forest are the inferno wolves and demon spiders.

    ********************

    Demon Spiders ¨C Their web is really troublesome. They are clever and strong.

    Grappler Bear ¨C Even alone, it is really strong. Has an amazing power.

    Bloody Viper ¨C Even alone, it is really strong. It is really brutal in a specific environment, like a dungeon.

    Inferno Wolf ¨C It doesn¡¯t move alone. You¡¯re done for if you meet its pack.

    A single inferno wolf can destroy an entire city. (setting)

    ********************

    ¡ô Women in ¡°that rtionship¡± with the vige chief?

    ********************

    Impregnated

    Loo

    Tier

    Ria, Rize, Rafa

    Ann

    Hakuren

    Confirmed

    All other high elves

    All other oni maids

    Flora

    Sena

    Frau

    Rasuti

    Gran Maria, Kuudel, Corone

    Doubtful

    Some of the beastgirls(first batch migrants)

    Ya and other mountain elves

    Civil servant girls

    Candidate

    The rest of the beastgirls(first batch migrants)

    Possible

    Bulga, Stifano

    Kierbit, Suaruriu, Suarukou

 Chapter 197 - Forest of Death and Its Surroundings Map

    <h4>Chapter 197 ¨C Forest of Death and Its Surroundings Map</h4>

    Forest of Death¡¯s Map

    The forest alone is as big as four countries.

    Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three are not included because they are near Big Tree Vige.

    The height of the mountain range is over three thousand meters and there are monsters and demon beasts there so it is not a ce where someone could pass.

    Howling Vige is not a single ce but it is amon name for the five settlements that are scattered in various ces of that mountain.

    There is an outpost in the east side of the Demon King¡¯s Castle and it was built to monitor the forest of death.

 Chapter 198 - Winter, Magical Tools, and Shield

    <h4>Chapter 198 ¨C Winter, Magical Tools, and Shield</h4>

    Winter hase.

    Cold.

    However, inside my house is warm.

    Also this year, it seems like a lot of spiderlings decided to spend their time in my mansion.

    I think Zabuton can spend winter in my mansion too but I don¡¯t want to force her.

    See you again in spring.

    Kuro, Yuki.

    You may y outside if you want.

    You want to wear something?

    How about just staying in the kotatsu?

    But make sure you thoroughly wash your feet first before going in the kotatsu¡­.ara, they¡¯re washing already.

    Keep your head out and don¡¯t crawl into the kotatsu.

    It¡¯s the usual winter scenery. The pups are patiently waiting for their turn.

    Didn¡¯t I made those kotatsu for you?

    Why aren¡¯t you using it?

    Even if I¡¯m not using a kotatsu¡­.you don¡¯t have to wait for me to use it before you do.

    I talk with Loo about magical tools.

    ording to her, there are quite a few tools that have magic sealed unto them.

    And the upper ss monopolize them.

    Themoners will never have a chance of even touching a magical tool.

    Is that so?

    That¡¯s disappointing.

    When I was thinking¡­.

    ¡¸The dragon king and ancestor-sama brought gifts for the baby, right?¡¹

    ¡­..

    That reminds me, I had the chance of getting a ¡°dungeon augite¡± before.

    Was there something like that again?

    What I¡¯m asking for is something like a stove or a refrigerator.

    When we were using the camping carriage, I thought some things like those will be convenient.

    ¡¸There are magical tools that can generate fire and there are also those that can generate water¡­..but it will be hard to find something that can be used for cooking.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸The basic of magical tool is that it can only do one thing. For example, a tool that can generate fire can produce a constant amount of firepower for a certain period of time. You can¡¯t use it for cooking since you can¡¯t adjust the firepower.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? But the ¡°dungeon augite¡± that I received from Dors can do a lot of things.¡¹

    ¡¸That one is an exception. It is a legendary item.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸And I loaned it to themias¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped since you have no way of using it.¡¹

    She¡¯s right.

    After listening to her, I realized that magical tools have limited use.

    But it can be pretty useful in things where it is needed.

    Because of that, let¡¯s use the magical tools of Big Tree Vige¡­.

    But they are mostly for offensive and defensive magics¡­.

    What now?

    It can only do one thing, and now you¡¯re telling me that they can¡¯t even do what I want?

    I can¡¯t find anything that I can use.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no other way. Since it hase to this, why don¡¯t we ask someone who can make it?¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of magical tool do you want?¡¹

    ¡¸A stove. One that can be used for cooking.¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I just said that you can¡¯t adjust the firepower? You can¡¯t cook anything with the same temperature, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Not really. We just need to make multiple heat source at the right amount of distance from each other. Temperature adjustment will be done by using other heat sources.¡¹

    ¡¸Multiple?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. The concept is simr to musical instruments, we only need to arrange multiple magical tools by their firepower.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s ¡­amazing!¡¹

    ¡¸But I¡¯m sure someone has already thought of that, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Magical tool creation does not only needs money but it also needs precious materials to make. No one will be able to make one with one of those two missing. And to use it for cooking, that¡¯s simply a unique way of thinking.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. In fact, cooking is ¡­something that is verymon in this vige but not somon outside.¡¹

    That reminds me of the custom of this world.

    ¡¸In addition, it would be much cheaper to hire a chef and give him the usual cooking tools that making a magical tool for cooking.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­indeed.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you dissatisfied with the current mansion? Is this really necessary?¡¹

    ¡¸This is kind of embarrassing to say but ¡­let¡¯s not talk about food yet, don¡¯t you think it would be nice if you could drink hot tea while riding a carriage? ¡¹

    ¡¸The carriage ¡­will burn. ¡¹

    ¡­..certainly.

    ¡¸Maa, I¡¯ll do my best cause husband wants it. Let me take my memo first.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of magical tool do you want?¡¹

    ¡¸Right, it¡¯s ¡­.eh?¡¹

    Aside from being a famous mage and well-known pharmacist, Loo is also a celebrity in making magical tool.

    The name and number of materials needed are written on the memo she gave me.

    ¡¸I think you can get them at Goroun Company. And I will also have to disassemble some of the magical tools in the vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it.¡¹

    Thank you in advance.

    I¡¯m concentrating on the wood in front of me.

    Currently, ording to my schedule, there is something I should make.

    I made one of them in a dash.

    I¡¯m shaping it now.

    I¡¯m carving it to the supposed to be the final product.

    That¡¯s it.

    I made a wooden, 1 meter shield.

    Good.

    Really good.

    ¡¸Here it is.¡¹

    I handed it to the mountain elf sitting beside me.

    She put a belt inside the shield.

    She also put a knob and it is nowplete.

    The knob is not fixed so you can adjust the way you hold it ording to your will.

    And that is its most basic feature.

    ¡¸So, what are you nning to do?¡¹

    I asked the mountain elf.

    ¡¸We¡¯re thinking of putting something like a transformation gimmick that will change the size of the shield.¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t that make it vulnerable?¡¹

    ¡¸If it can deflect an enemy attack once, that is enough.¡¹

    ¡¸But won¡¯t it be too heavy?¡¹

    ¡¸Drilling holes will lighten it.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    I made the second shield.

    This shield looks like the first one.

    The difference is that it is twice as thick.

    It is also a little heavier than the first one.

    But it¡¯s not like it¡¯s impossible to wield.

    The mountain elf installed belts and knob.

    And put another thinner belt on the knob.

    The thinner belt became the adjuster.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s try it out.¡¹

    It is winter and is cold outside but it is still manageable.

    There are even some people walking outside.

    The lizardman Daga and the beastkin Gulf.

    They were sparring in the hall of my mansion but they were scolded by Ann and were thrown outside.

    We called the two of them to try it out.

    Daga holds the shield while Gulf will attack him with sword.

    ¡¸May I seriously attack?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you think, Daga?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, do it seriously. Daga, I want you to receive it with the shield but don¡¯t rely on it too much.¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a possibility of the shield being brittle.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s scary.¡¹

    ¡¸This is an experiment for the shield so it will be over as soon as the shield is broken. Don¡¯t forget that.¡¹

    By the way, I taught Daga about the gimmicks but I did not teach them to Gulf.

    Start of the experiment.

    Daga evades first and deflects some of Gulf¡¯s attack using the shield.

    It looks like there is no problem.

    Gulf¡¯s attack speed is getting faster.

    The number of times Daga evades is reduced and the number of times he needs to use the shield has increased.

    However, Daga was not unterally attacked, he also sometimes counter using the shield.

    Gulf always managed to evade them but he finally received damage.

    And it¡¯s not like he was hurt that much.

    Gulf then attacks like a surging wave.

    There is no chance for Daga to counter using the shield.

    Because of Gulf¡¯s attack, the shield was slightly flipped.

    Daga moved his body out of the shield from Gulf¡¯s point of view.

    From there, he swung it down.

    The spectators, me and the dark elf, thought of it at the same time.

    Now!

    Daga might have thought so too.

    He activated the gimmick at the best timing.

    Three crescent des popped out of the edge of the shield at three points.

    One of the des caught Gulf¡¯s sword.

    It surprised Gulf.

    Daga even shouted.

    In the shield is a mechanism. There is a gear ced at the center of the shield and rotating it will cause the interlocking des to extend outside the shield.

    It is not aplicated gimmick.

    Though it is only for a moment, it should have widened the defensive area of the shield.

    That went well.

    However, Daga unexpectedly did not understand the widened area that much.

    One of the crescent des stab Daga¡¯s thigh.

    ¡¸Sorry, are you okay?¡¹

    I and the mountain elf apologized to Daga.

    Hurry up and call Flora for healing.

    After Daga¡¯s treatment, it is time to hear their impression.

    ¡¸That¡¯s surprising.¡¹

    That¡¯s Gulf¡¯s honest opinion.

    If this is an ordinary match, that is uneptable but it will be really effective in actualbat.

    Daga felt the same.

    ¡¸I did not get what you mean about expansion but seeing it now, it is quite interesting. Also, can you use metal instead of wooden de?¡¹

    ¡¸But the weight.¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s light enough?¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    I give it to Gulf.

    ¡¸This is totally lighter than an iron shield. I think it is still usable even if the weight is doubled.¡¹

    I see.

    Aside from those, I asked if they have any other opinion.

    ¡¸It troubles me a bit at the start but I want to do something with the smooth surface of the shield. It is easy to peep at your enemy using it but it is unsuitable if your enemy decided to attack in waves.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s what I thought that¡¯s why I attacked that way. But I can only attacked like that because I¡¯m not worried about my sword breaking because of being stuck somewhere.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? And I thought it the smoother the shield is, the better.¡¹

    ¡¸There are races who uses shields like that¡­. When you attacked them with your shield, your sword will slipped the way they want it.¡¹

    ¡¸But you need to have the right strength to withstand the impact first before you can do that.¡¹

    This has be a learning session.

    ¡¸Then, do you want anything to be carved on the surface of the shield.¡¹

    ¡¸Please, but you don¡¯t need to make something hard like you usually do. For example¡­. Just carve anything you find convenient to carve.¡¹

    I did not intend to be good at carving but am I recognized to be such?

    ¡¸I also want the edge of the shield to be reversed. Just like the slipping of the sword we¡¯re discussing earlier, it can be used to hook the sword.¡¹

    Okay okay, after hearing their impression, we return to the workshop.

    Remodeling.

    The proposal of making the de made of iron is not bad but that is something I can¡¯t do right now so let¡¯s put it on hold.

    I carved the surface of the shield.

    ording to my imagination, it can be used to intimidate opponent so I carved an angry dragon on the surface of the shield.

    The mountain elf improved her gimmick.

    There was an opinion saying that the ces where the des appeared were so narrow.

    She remodeled it so that six crescent des will pop out instead.

    Complete.

    A shield carved with an angry dragon with six crescent des.

    Daga bows.

    ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Please bestow it to me. I will master it.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    This is for the ghost knight who¡¯s defending the hot spring¡­.

    ¡¸Please.¡¹

    ¡­.

    No.

    This is for the ghost knight.

    The crescent des are also wooden.

    I decided to bestow Daga another one but with iron des.

    ¡¸Eh? I can request what kind of carving I want? I-I¡¯ll think about it.¡¹

    Next to the troubled Daga, Gulf was also thinking if it would be better to have a shield.

    As for the first shield ¡­ah, there¡¯s a possibility that the ghost knight will dislike the gimmick.

    I never thought about that.

    Let¡¯s be prepared to return it to normal just in case.

 Chapter 199 - Trouble Visit

    <h4>Chapter 199 ¨C Trouble Visit</h4>

    Trouble suddenlyes.

    Though I already know about it, I forgot it until we encountered it.

    That¡¯s the only time I remember to deal with the trouble.

    Trouble came from the sky in the southeast.

    It looks like a castle on a bedrock with a slim tetrahedron on top.

    My first impression is it a flying soft cream.

    Wait a minute, soft cream? I feel like I¡¯ve seen one before.

    A castle flying in the sky overflowing with romance.

    I remember an anime I watched when I was a kid.

    I would like to go there if possible.

    Maa, even if it is impossible to go there, looking at it at a distance is already exciting.

    That is.

    If that thing is harmless.

    Its existence has already been confirmed 10 days ago. Gran Maria¡¯s group reported that it is approaching Big Tree Vige little by little.

    It certainly looks bigger and bigger as it approaches.

    I think it is as high as 1000 meters.

    Hakuren, Rasuti, Tier, and Gran Maria are considering to scout.

    When we were assembling the group, the soft cream politely deres war on our vige.

    And by using a 3D image.

    A 10 meter tall, slightly transparent man appeared in front of my mansion.

    He has bat wings on his back that means he¡¯s a devil.

    ¡¸My name is Kuzuden! Foolish humans! Unfortunately for you, we are upying this castle! Your hopes have been destroyed! You should despair! Fuhahahahahahahahahahahaha!¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    First of all, I consulted the people around me.

    Everyone recognized the soft cream as an enemy.

    Because it is approaching the Big Tree Vige little by little, it has been judged that it will be best to shoot it down immediately.

    I transformed the AFT into a spear and threw it.

    The spear flew in a straight line and hits the cone portion of the soft cream.

    About a third of the cone below fell.

    ¡¸Maybe you should hit the more upper part?¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    I agree with Gran Maria so I¡¯ll aim a little higher.

    Then, Kuzuden¡¯s holographic image in dogeza appeared.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me.¡¹

    Isn¡¯t it too early to surrender?

    Kuzuden told us his story using his holographic image.

    The name of the flying soft cream is Sun Castle.

    A long time ago, ording to written documents, the castle has been recorded to be roaming in the sky for at least 2000 years.

    It is said that there was a race called godkins who attacked demons along with humans.

    The devil race became something like the arrowhead against them.

    That happened a thousand years ago.

    Afterwards, the godkins and the devils shed several more times with the sun castle as the stage and the devils finally kicked out the godkins after 500 years.

    And they are now the upants of the sun castle.

    Though he said that they already upied it, they only seized about a 20th of the sun castle.

    In addition, because the godkins resisted until the very end, before they escaped, they managed to activate the autopilot so the devils were unable to control the sun castle.

    Another thing is, the sun castle moved high and the devils that upied it were not able to return.

    At first, they thought of various ways to escape but after 10 years of trying, they gave up and tried to adapt to their new ce.

    Kuzuden seems to be a devil that was born on sun castle.

    ¡¸So, why did you suddenly dere war with the vige?¡¹

    ¡¸A-ording to the ancient rite, we must do that as soon as we saw humans ¡­¡¹

    There also seems to be an announcement in the castle.

    Announcement in the castle ¡­¡­¡­

    In my point of view, this castle was downgraded from overflowing with romance to a tourist attraction.

    In other words, it is moving towards Big Tree Vige because of autopilot.

    Because of that, the devils have to dere war since it is like their ancient rite.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡¹

    ¡¸Are all the devils in the castle strong in battle?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha-half¡­..no, not even a quarter.¡¹

    ¡¸Only a quarter can fight?¡¹

    ¡¸They are the old generation, the generation of my grandfather, that upied the castle. There are almost none of them left.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you fight?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry.¡¹

    Kuzuden performed a very smooth dogeza.

    To think that tension rose sky high during the deration of war.

    And after a single attack from me, hepletely surrenders.

    Really?

    That¡¯s good but¡­..

    I looked at the vigers a little far away discussing something.

    They are currently discussing where to drop the sun castle.

    Their battle mode is still ¡°on¡±.

    It seems like they did not ept Kuzuden¡¯s apology.

    They want him to apologize in person.

    There are some things that need to be asked.

    ¡¸Kuzuden, is it impossible for you toe here?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto ¡­we can¡¯t leave the castle.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    Can¡¯t leave the castle?

    That reminds me¡­.

    ¡¸What about the part of the castle that you are not upying?¡¹

    ¡¸They have be monsters and demon beasts¡¯ territories.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹

    Apparently, Kuzuden and the other devils are trapped inside the sun castle.

    If that is the case, why have you said something that aggressive?

    The proposal of making the sun castle fall is canceled.

    Kuzuden and the others will die but the troublesome part is what if the monsters and demon beasts survive?

    I don¡¯t want to solve it on our own if that happens¡­ ording to Kuzuden, there is a possibility of the castle being on standby once it reaches the sky above Big Tree Vige.

    That¡¯s troublesome.

    Who wants something above their head when they don¡¯t know when it will fall?

    We decided to ¡°control¡± it.

    It has be troublesome on choosing who should go.

    Really troublesome.

    In the end, it has be draw lots.

    I wanted to use ¡°raise your hand if you want to go¡± method but Alfred and Tiselle are here with Loo and Tier.

    With that, I had no choice but to not say anything.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    I swear I won¡¯t go.

    However, why are Loo and Tier raising their hands saying that they¡¯ll go!

    It is impossible for me to win against them with words.

    Tell me why, god of draw lots!

    Since they will also be the means of transportation to the sun castle, Rasuti and Hakuren will automatically join.

    They are full of motivation too.

    Loo, Tier, Gran Maria, Kuudel, Corone, and Kierbit will also have the priority to go since they can fly.

    What happened to the draw lots!

    That¡¯s dirty!

    ¡¸Yoshi!¡¹

    ¡¸Great!¡¹

    The lizardman Daga and the beastkin Gulf were nominated.

    They are pleased.

    There are also several lizardmen and high elves.

    Ria seems to have been left out.

    The mountain elf Ya has been nominated.

    Several other mountain elves have announced their participation as the draw lots continues.

    It is rare for mountain elves to take part in something like this.

    ¡¸We want to know how the mechanism of the floating castle works.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand how you feel but don¡¯t overdo it.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    First unit: the control force.

    Hakuren, Loo, Tier, Gran Maria, Kuudel, Corone, Kierbit, Daga, Gulf, and Ya.

    There are also four lizardmen, three high elves, and eight mountain elves.

    A total of twenty-five people.

    Second unit: suppression force.

    Rasuti and 100 kuros.

    The first unit will invade the upper part of the castle.

    After meeting up with Kuzuden and collecting information, they¡¯ll put the sun castle under their control.

    The second unit will invade the lower part of the castle.

    They exterminate monsters and demon beasts as soon as they meet them.

    However, Rasuti can only safely transport 50 kuros in a single transport.

    It will be hard for Rasuti but she¡¯ll have to transport 40 first and 30 for the second and third.

    The first 40 will beposed of the best. Even Uno and Kurosan are mixed in that batch.

    I hope everyone wille back safely.

    Once they get the information about the monsters and demon beasts from Kuzuden, it will be Loo¡¯s turn to judge if it is safe for assault¡­.

    But I¡¯m still worried.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do anything unreasonable¡¹

    Loo came to me before leaving.

    ¡¸My knowledge mighte in handy in controlling the castle. Therefore, I must go.¡¹

    She¡¯s probably right.

    But don¡¯t get hurt.

    ¡¸Trust me.¡¹

    Next is Tier.

    ¡¸I must be there in order to open the key.¡¹

    ¡¸Key?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, ording to what Kuzuden says about godkins¡­. he¡¯s talking about angels. It might be necessary for an angel to be there in order to control the sun castle.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Eh? Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸The ancient angels are somewhat conceited because of the respect they got¡­.. I will wash away that shameful dirty past of us.¡¹

    ¡¸Shameful dirty past?¡¹

    ¡¸Presently, there¡¯s no one using the word ¡°godkins¡±, right?¡¹

    Ah, so that¡¯s what she means.

    Hearing us, I can see Gran Maria and Kierbit blushing.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸Protect Kuzuden¡¯s group. ¡¹

    ¡¸I know. We have to bring them here to he could properly apologize. However, it is still unknown whether we can really do that.¡¹

    Gran Maria smiles.

    I can only nod to her.

    Though Kuzuden is only a holographic projection¡­.. At least he¡¯s smart enough to apologize immediately.

    Let¡¯s treat him as someone understanding.

    Even though it is cold outdoors, the vigers gather and raise their hands in the air as they raise their voice.

    In response to that, Hakuren¡¯s Unit One and Rasuti¡¯s Unit Two were dispatched.

 Chapter 200 - Waiting for Sun Castleâ€™s Suppression

    <h4>Chapter 200 ¨C Waiting for Sun Castle¡¯s Suppression</h4>

    Now that we are focusing on suppressing the sun castle, it doesn¡¯t mean that the monsters and demon beasts of the forest will cut us some ck.

    On the contrary, they might even take this as an opportunity to attack since out vignce weakened.

    Because of that, even though we¡¯re only house sitting, we didn¡¯t let our guard down.

    Kuro¡¯s group are still guarding the immediate vicinity while Suaruriu and Suarukou are scouting from the sky.

    During this time, I thought of Zabuton.

    No no, we have to do our best so she can hibernate in peace.

    But there is nothing to do.

    For the time being, let¡¯s carry chairs and table in front of the mansion and sit there while looking at the sun castle and waiting for updates.

    The sun castle is still really far.

    I heard that it is about 3 km in diameter but from here, it is asrge as a cup.

    The altitude is a thousand meters.

    Rasuti already carries the third group of kuros.

    The next time she¡¯ll be back is when they totally suppressed everything.

    Though that is what to be expected¡­.

    I¡¯m worried since the sun castle vibrating and several explosions are visible.

    While I was absent minded, Ursa brought wood.

    She made a spear.

    ¡­..

    By chance, was she inspired with the guy who had thrown a spear at the sun castle?

    I don¡¯t mind you making one but make the head rounder.

    Also, don¡¯t throw it against people or animals.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Did it just fly for about 60 meters?

    Amazing.

    The beastboys also brought wood.

    Looking at it, they are making the same thing.

    ¡­¡­..

    They also flew a good distance.

    But not as good as Ursa¡¯s.

    I¡¯ll make one for myself too.

    I can throw the AFT in its spear form well but what about normal spear?

    Challenge.

    It falls after 10 meters.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I wonder if my timing is bad.

    ¡­¡­

    15 meters.

    Fuh.

    If I don¡¯t have the AFT, I¡¯m useless.

    ¡­¡­.no.

    I have wisdom.

    A javelin.

    To put it simply, it is simr to a spear but with long pointed head.

    Using this, it will definitely be further than a spear.

    I made it at once.

    Challenge.

    ¡­¡­.

    The javelin fell in front of me.

    It seems like I need to practice on how to throw it first.

    I must reflect.

    ¡­¡­

    Ursa uses the javelin made by me and it flies for about a hundred meters.

    I made more because the beastboys want one too.

    Yeah, their flying beautifully.

    ¡­.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    It would be a lie if I say that I¡¯m not annoyed.

    Before I knew it, the high elves join us too.

    Technical guidance is given by Ursa¡¯s group.

    It seems like they have shifted to hitting a target rather than flying further.

    I prepared a bundle of straw as target and threw it out.

    Because collecting javelin every now and then is troublesome, I mass produce them.

    Since it has been started already, it will be safe to make the point sharper.

    I mean, it is ufortable not seeing it stabbing something.

    It is prohibited to use it if you¡¯re alone.

    If you disobey ¡­what penalty do they dislike?

    Can¡¯t go out of the house, can¡¯t eat snacks, increase the things to study¡­.

    Should I add Hakuren¡¯s sermon?

    Maa, she¡¯ll probably defend them.

    Ursa¡¯s group is naughty but they understand what¡¯s good and bad and do things properly.

    They are also good at finding loopholes on what I said.

    I am worried about the future a little.

    Probably because I am working while thinking.

    Before I notice it, I already made 100 javelins.

    By the way, the high elves can easily hit the bundle of straw at 50 meters distance easily. Ursa hits it too but it doesn¡¯t prate.

    It seems like power decreases if you want to be urate.

    The beastboys are¡­..they can throw to that distance but their uracy is bad.

    I am pleased that we are doing something harmonious and happily even though it is cold.

    Ann brought us some hot tea.

    Warm.

    ¡­..

    Is Ann interested in javelin too?

    This will be troublesome.

    Ann holds the javelin I made and throws it at the bundle of straw.

    It hits the straw but continue to fly ahead until it broke a bunch of rocks.

    ¡¸Good spear. The mansion must have 50 of them for immediate use.¡¹

    If a thief enters the mansion, it will be bad.

    Maa, it is impossible to sneak in to the mansion because of the pups and the spiderlings.

    Looking at it, the castle in the sky has fallen to an altitude of 500 meters.

    I thought that it would fall as it is but it seems to be enduring it.

    Ah ¡­isn¡¯t that Hakuren¡¯s breath?

    They¡¯re doing something shy.

    Guraru wants to go but I didn¡¯t permit her to do so.

    You¡¯re still a child so stay here.

    In addition, if Guraru goes, Ursa will surely apany her.

    Is Guraru interested in javelin throw too?

    Hnn?

    It seems like I¡¯m hungry from all of that.

    There¡¯s still time before dinner¡­.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    Let¡¯s make a light snack.

    How about small pancakes?

    Ah, yeah, I¡¯ll also make some for you Ursa and the beastboys so don¡¯t worry and continue the javelin throw.

    I return to my house and mass produce small pancakes.

    I put some honey and it¡¯s ready to eat.

    Yup, it¡¯s popr.

    I noticed that the castle in the sky tilted.

    Will it overturn?

    Ah, it turns back.

    Do your best.

    It is now at an altitude of 200 meters.

    In the evening, just before the sun set, the first unit and Rasuti returned.

    Kuzuden¡¯s with them.

    The second unit, the kuros suppression force, are still working hard.

    The first unit, the control force, will report on the way before dinner.

    Jaa, I thought that we will have dinner now but there was still something that needs to be taken care of first.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry.¡¹

    Outside, in this cold winter, Kuzuden dogeza in front of me in his underwear.

    He was about to get naked earlier but I stopped him.

    I won¡¯t be happy to see a naked man.

    By the way, the children have returned to the mansion before he dogeza.

    It is not something that they must see.

    I really wanted him to stop his dogeza now but it might be inappropriate looking at the surrounding.

    This is harsh.

    After that, Loo and Kuzuden discussed something¡­..

    Can you let him dress up first? He looks cold¡­.

    You¡¯re choosing between cold and trouble?

    Ah, there¡¯s medicine and healing magic too.

    Are you sure?

    Then change your way of speaking.

    I¡¯m wearing clothes but I already feel cold so let¡¯s round it up and eat.

 Chapter 201 - Nabe and Report

    <h4>Chapter 201 ¨C Nabe and Report</h4>

    Dinner at the dining area of the mansion.

    Though we don¡¯t know when will the suppression unite back, we are still preparing for them.

    ¡¸You left the kuros there without food?¡¹

    The kuros are fine even if they don¡¯t eat for a few days but I¡¯m still anxious since I feed them twice a day when they are in the vige.

    ¡¸They can procure their own food there.¡¹

    Rasuti is telling me indirectly that it is pointless to worry.

    But what if the monsters and demon beasts there are not edible?

    ¡¸Jaa, let¡¯s hear the report while eating.¡¹

    The food served is nabe.

    The stock is seaweed base with soy sauce, cabbage, tofu, carrot, radish, shiitake, shimeji, enokitake, etc.

    I¡¯m a little troubled with the main ingredient so I put some prawn procured from Michael-san.

    For some reason, a huge amount of human-sized shrimp has been sent ¡­was there a mistake in ordering?

    Ah, no, it is probably my fault when I gave the order that it should be big.

    Yeah,mon sense really differs depending on where you are.

    I¡¯ll have to remember this.

    I was a little surprised at the size of the shrimp but it doesn¡¯t taste bad so there¡¯s no problem.

    We peeled off the shell first before cutting them into pieces and putting them into the pot.

    Though I¡¯m a bit regretful since it doesn¡¯t look like shrimp anymore¡­you¡¯ll only recognize it with its taste.

    Since it seemscking if there¡¯s only shrimp, I also add some white fish meat slices.

    I also want to put crabs but some people are not good with crabs.

    Let¡¯s do that when there¡¯s another chance.

    You can eat it as it is but if you don¡¯t think that it is good enough, you can try adding lemon and lime.

    There¡¯s also citrus fruit wine that can be considered as a substitute for ponzu.

    There are also other seasonings like green onions, daikon radish, sesame, and red pepper.

    Everyone, feel free to choose what you like.

    There are about 4 to six people surrounding one pot.

    Ursa is on the same table as Hakuren and Guraru.

    Were the beastboys sent to their own house?

    I don¡¯t mind them eating with us.

    Kuzuden, who¡¯s done with apologizing, is also with us.

    He¡¯s on the same table as me and will eat on the same pot as me.

    I also want to hear his story.

    Alcohol is also served but it is in moderation because the sun castle has not beenpletely suppressed yet.

    There might be a need to attack it again tomorrow.

    ¡¸The control unit has secured the area where the devils are based including the surrounding area.¡¹

    Tier reports.

    ¡¸Is it so wide?¡¹

    ¡¸Not really. If you think of it as a dungeon, it is kind of small. However, the monsters that are living there are troublesome.¡¹

    Though the degree of danger is low, there are monsters there that can absorb magic.

    ¡¸If you identally touch them, they will drain your magic. Any type of magic attack is also nullified.¡¹

    I see.

    The devils can¡¯t escape the castle because of those monsters.

    It is impossible to fly in the sky without using magic.

    I¡¯m thinking of how to root them out but that will be quite tough.

    Also, is that the reason why Hakuren was forced to use her breath?

    As for the suppression unit, their status is still unknown because there¡¯s no reporting from them.

    ording to Rasuti¡¯s report, they are attacking in a one-sided match so we don¡¯t have to worry.

    reliable.

    Also, will they continue to work hard all night?

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t the pups attack the devils there?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought about it too when we were about to leave so we left vige chief¡¯s clothes on the ce where the devils are.¡¹

    The mountain elf Ya, does she need them as material to bring them there?

    ¡¸My clothes? Ah, they can certainly distinguish the smell.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. In addition, it is also to secure that ce. The inferno wolves are wise so they¡¯ll likely guess our intent.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. Kuzuden, I did not hear about it but ¡­how many devils are there in that castle?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. There are 60 devils including me. In addition, there are about 200 individuals from the dream demons.¡¹

    ¡¸Dream demons?¡¹

    ¡¸Dream demons are well known as either subus or incubus.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahhhh¡­..¡¹

    The touch of lewdness in a fantasy story.

    I know them even if no one exins.

    The female is subus and the male is incubus.

    ¡¸So, a total of 260 people?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Were they able to prepare enough food for 260 people in a confined environment?

    Kuzuden is eating a lot of nabe with pleasure.

    Will it be better to have them carry food before tomorrow¡¯s reassault?

    Ah, am I being forceful?

    Let¡¯s hear more details first.

    ¡¸There are dungeon potato growing there so the devils have no food problem.¡¹

    Hnn?

    ¡¸How about the dream demons?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­ahahaha¡­¡­th-they can manage somehow.¡¹

    They can manage? But why are you turning your face away?

    ¡¸cough However, you only have dungeon potato. It will be tough during winter if you don¡¯t have extra food so I can sell you some if you need to. As for the price¡­¡­I can trade them with dungeon potato or items.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood, I¡¯ll prepare for it.¡¹

    The meal continues along with chattering.

    Yeah, shrimp is popr.

    Kuzuden seems to want more.

    You should eat without reserve.

    There is also a table enjoying udon.

    There¡¯s also white rice avable on Hakuren¡¯s table.

    Ah, looks like Ursa is about to fall asleep.

    Even if she¡¯s naughty, she¡¯s still a five-year-old girl.

    Guraru looks simr but I guess she¡¯s not a five-year-old girl.

    She might even be older than me.

    I don¡¯t want to ask because I¡¯m scared.

    There¡¯s a revtion during our chat.

    The dragon¡¯s followers, like the devils Stifano and Bulga, are different from the devils of the sun castle.

    To be precise, it is said that the devils who are dragon¡¯s followers are high devils or ancient devils.

    When I asked about the difference, I heard that it is mainly on fighting power and longevity.

    I see.

    I thought that Kuzuden is as strong as Bulga because they are both devils but it seems like a misunderstanding.

    Then, how powerful is he?

    Though I¡¯m curious, let¡¯s leave it like that for now until we took over the sun castle.

    The control unit is called as such but we really don¡¯t have the intention of controlling it.

    I just find it troublesome if it stays right above the vige so I want it to go somewhere.

    If we can¡¯t send it away, let¡¯s put it down now that we still can look at it from afar.

    As long as the sun castle is intact, I don¡¯t really care if Kuzuden¡¯s group wants to stay in it.

    But since they have been locked up in the sun castle for a long time, some may wish to return home.

    Feel free to do so.

    However, if we really drop the sun castle, it is necessary to think of the 260 lives in there.

    Well, Kuzuden seems to be an aggressive person so it is okay to neglect them but ¡­maa, he was able to apologize so most people living there might be milder in nature.

    As expected, we can¡¯t just throw them out¡­..

    As of now, the vige can temporarily take care of them before they migrate somewhere in the future.

    There are 260 of them. We have enough food for them and they can spend winter here without a problem.

    After all, using the AFT, it is possible to harvest crops three times a year.

    We just need to think of food that does not rot easily.

    The food is not a problem, the problem is military power.

    If I assume that their fighting prowess is in the level of the humans in Vige One, it means that the kuros need to guard them more.

    It is impolite of me but I really have to know.

    ¡­..

    It is difficult to exin one¡¯s ability objectively.

    As the result.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t worry. It is rude of me to say that.¡¹

    I confirmed it with the members who went to the sun castleter.

    Just like the warriors of the vige, they can use physical and magic prowess in battle.

    Oh, they are more of a fighter than I thought.

    Is it really necessary to escort you?

    However, it seems like their actual battle experience is close to zero.

    ¡¸Zero actualbat experience?¡¹

    ¡¸It is because we stayed indoors in the castle¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you fighting against monsters and demon beasts there?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ve only done it at the beginning, during the first hundred years ¡­¡¹

    I see.

    Haa.

    I have to think of various things¡­..

    Maa, what will happen now to the sun castle?

    Let¡¯s just decide what to do with it depending on the oue of the control unit.

    I put the dessert on the table.

    Maa, it¡¯s only sliced fruits.

    But Kuzuden is eating it full of excitement.

 Chapter 202 - Controlling Sun Castle

    <h4>Chapter 202 ¨C Controlling Sun Castle</h4>

    Second day of the execution for controlling the sun castle.

    Kuzuden will return with them too.

    The main reason he came here yesterday is to apologize to me.

    I don¡¯t know anything about the sun castle so I can¡¯t decide anything about it.

    Like yesterday, I carry a table and a chair in front of my mansion and sit there to look up at the sun castle.

    The sun castle is closer now than yesterday but still far away.

    I wonder if Hakuren and the others have already arrived there.

    The sun castle shook violently.

    I guess they are.

    Surrounding me are Ursa, Nutt, Guraru, and the beastboys.

    Are they going to throw javelin today too?

    I don¡¯t mind but you should warm up a little.

    Just immediately doing it is kind of reckless.

    The high elves brought the javelins I made yesterday.

    ¡­¡­but their number decreased a lot, did they broke them?

    The oni maids have taken them.

    Ah, I remember Ann saying that she wanted to make sure that these should be always avable at the mansion.

    I didn¡¯t make more for them so they took the used ones.

    Anyway, since the number dwindled, let¡¯s make new ones again.

    A javelin ss started under the guidance of the high elves.

    The dwarves, the lizardmen, and even the mountain elves are participating?

    When did you get here?

    No, I mean, okay¡­..

    It¡¯s the same as yesterday, they can¡¯t hit the target.

    What will they do then?

    After making javelins, I started making ax.

    They can¡¯t throw javelins well but the dwarves boast that they will never fail to hit the target if they are using an ax.

    I don¡¯t want them to throw a real ax.

    I can already imagine how things will escte if I let that happen.

    I¡¯vepleted 10 wooden swords and axes.

    The dwarves are checking the bnce.

    There doesn¡¯t seem to be any problem.

    Holding the wooden ax with both hands, the dwarf checked the target 50 meters away. He swings it in his right and throws it with his left.

    It splendidly hits the target.

    If the target is humanoid, I feel like he would have hit either the neck or the head.

    Ursa looks at the wooden ax with sparkling eyes.

    Is this the end of the javelin boom?

    Ursa tries to throw the wooden ax.

    It didn¡¯t reach the target.

    It seems like she doesn¡¯t have enough physical strength.

    The others tried it too but failed.

    One of the beastboys and Guraru managed to make a good throw.

    But it was entirely off course.

    To their regret, they returned the ax to the container.

    They are now using javelin again.

    After lunch, I¡¯m looking at the sun castle while thinking of what afternoon snack should I make.

    Its altitude has recovered.

    It is now about 500 meters.

    By chance, does this mean that they¡¯lle back early?

    When ites to it, we¡¯ll be busy.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    I¡¯ll make the same snack as yesterday, small pancake.

    Snack.

    Ursa¡¯s consciousness has beenpletely taken over by the mansion¡¯s kitchen.

    Her attention was not only drawn by the smell of pancakes but also to the sweet smell of strawberry jam.

    There¡¯s no art yesterday since it was alreadyte afternoon when I started cooking.

    I¡¯ll add whipped cream on this too.

    Since there¡¯s nothing newpared to yesterday aside from the freshly made, warm jam.

    The beastboys are the one¡¯s making jam¡­.wait, isn¡¯t that the job of the beastgirls?

    I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be surprised at how delicious a freshly made jam is.

    The oni maids are helping too since they are really anxious about the taste.

    Everyone, let¡¯s do this.

    ¡­..

    I wonder if there will be enough jam.

    It will be surprisingly lesser once you boil it down.

    The pancake was not enough.

    After all, they all feel hungry after exercising.

    I was told by the oni maids to do my best.

    I¡¯m seriously considering if we should make more jam.

    The sky castle, that had just regained altitude, was descending again.

    And I thought that it will continue to do so until it reaches the ground¡­.

    It must be barely hanging on.

    Rasuti and Hakuren suddenly swirl under the base of the sun castle¡­..ah, they attacked.

    They are breaking the foundation.

    Why are they doing that?

    Anyway, they must pay attention to where the rocks are dropping.

    They should make sure that there¡¯s no one under them.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    When I threw my spear at the sun castle, I haven¡¯t thought of that.

    Beezel hase.

    I never thought that he¡¯ll personallye after I reported what¡¯s happening via the small wyvern.

    ¡¸You are attacking it so I¡¯m here for verification.¡¹

    ¡¸It will be annoying if it sits down right above the vige. Ah, by chance, does the demon king kingdom own that castle?¡¹

    As far as I know, devils are upying it so there is a possibility that they are part of the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡¯s army.

    Although I already met one yesterday, I did not hear anything about it from him.

    What a blunder.

    ¡¸No, if you want to hear our opinion about it, it is an enemy castle.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..but the devils have imed that they have already taken over it?¡¹

    ¡¸Look here, we don¡¯t have any records about it. And even if the ones upying it are devils, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that they are citizens of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Once we¡¯ve gained control over the castle, we¡¯ll check the archive to verify it.¡¹

    ¡¸My best regards¡¹

    Beezel then packs a freshly made jam in a bottle and leaves.

    A littleter after Beezel left, the small wyvern from the Howling Vige arrives.

    They express their gratitude for informing them about the sun castle and requested to gift them rare metals from the sun castle if we found some.

    I see.

    Maa, I¡¯ll entrust that to Gutt.

    I¡¯m sure Gutt is tempted too.

    Ah, the pancake with jam is running out of stock.

    I better take my share too.

    However, if I eat too much, I can¡¯t eat dinner.

    After the contacts from Beezel and the Howling Vige, I thought that there will be a report from Doraim but nothing hase.

    He¡¯s a dragon so he¡¯s probably not taking the sun castle seriously.

    After eating snacks, everyone started resuming their respective activities.

    A ray of light lights up above the vige.

    It came from the sun castle so I thought that it was an attack from the sun castle.

    But that is definitely Hakuren¡¯s breath.

    Will it reach the sky directly above the vige?

    Is the situation that terrible?

    No, it probably means that they don¡¯t have enough time to destroy it given the distance.

    In short¡­¡­it is something like a signal to the vige¡­..

    I looked at the sun castle and Hakuren.

    Hakuren and Rasuti are marking something at the base of the sun castle.

    Looking from the vige, it has now be a big target.

    I felt like they looked at me.

    Hakuren and Rasuti took shelter.

    I see.

    I put out the AFT in its spear form and threw towards the mark that Hakuren and Rasuti had drawn.

    A straight line.

    Ah, that¡¯s refreshing.

    After that, the base of the sun castle copses from the ce I hit it.

    It falls to the ground.

    I can¡¯t hear any sound since I¡¯m too far but¡­. The ground shook after a while.

    Now Ursa, don¡¯t look at me with sparkling eyes.

    Even if I teach you, it is impossible for you to do it.

    Probably.

    The foundation of the sun castle, the cone of the soft cream was lost.

    I¡¯m worried about the sun castle but it seems like its fine.

    It only flies because it sticks to a part of the castle.

    Amazing.

    From where the foundation was broken¡­..I can see something like a half sphere.

    The material is the same as the castle so it is probably part of the castle.

    Perhaps its present appearance is what the sun castle really looks like.

    The sun castle, who has lost its base, is now stably flying at an altitude of 2000 meters.

    I also feel like it has stopped moving towards here.

    Were they able to control it?

    Yeah, it looks like they were able to do so.

    I was able to confirm it when the control unit flew towards here.

    Rasuti is also carrying the pups.

    The suppression unit has also withdrawn.

    They arrived just before dinner.

    Let¡¯s wait while dinner is being prepared.

    What¡¯s on today¡¯s menu?

    Tempura.

    I see.

    They remember to use the shrimp.

    The control unit and the suppression unit has returned and I received the report about theplete control of the sun castle.

    Kuzuden did not apany them this time.

    It seems like the devils will be deciding their future n with the dream demons.

    Also, the suppression unit that remained in the sun castle will note home today.

    It seems like they managed to exterminate the monsters and demon beasts but there are still some that are hiding so they are hunting for them.

    I see.

    Then, I, tomorrow.

    I will go to the sun castle and verify the result.

    May I go?

    Eh?

    Seriously?

    Ursa and the others wille with me?

    Ah, you¡¯ll take us there.

    Since Hakuren will take care of them, go ahead.

    During dinner, we heard about what the control unit has done and the heroic adventure of Rasuti.

    She¡¯s telling it like she hunting for prey.

    What monster that can absorb magic power?

    It can¡¯t do anything against overwhelming strength.

    I see.

    Anyway, it was good that no one got injured.

 Chapter 203 - Lord of the Castle

    <h4>Chapter 203 ¨C Lord of the Castle</h4>

    We¡¯re on our way to sun castle on Hakuren¡¯s back.

    The control unit, Ursa, and Guraru are with us.

    Rusti¡¯s back is loaded with food as present.

    Sun castle.

    I thought that it will be cold since it is in a really high ce but I guess I¡¯m wrong.

    I can¡¯t feel any wind blowing either.

    Is the whole castle surrounded by something magical?

    Now that I think about it, it won¡¯t be able to go to a ce as high as this if not.

    The temperature is like spring.

    Is the castle always feel like this?

    Hakurennds to a ce that looks like a courtyard.

    Then, I saw something like a drama.

    ¡¸This child is safe. It will never hurt anyone.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a monster. All monster must be killed.¡¹

    ¡¸No, what did this child even do?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think of us badly but ¡­¡¹

    Several girls are surrounding one girl.

    I can guess what¡¯s happening.

    I somehow sympathize but ¡­this drama.

    How long are you going to do it?

    Why does it feel that you only started as soon as we arrived here?

    Looking behind them are several adults and behind those are with several pups.

    Why does it look like you are watching over them? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be protecting them?

    This sight.

    Girl, don¡¯t look at me with your hopeful eyes.

    You adults too.

    I know that you want to pass me the baton of deciding the faith of that monster.

    ¡­..

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hear what you have to say.¡¹

    It was exactly what I thought.

    The girl hid from everyone that she¡¯s keeping a monster at the sun castle.

    So far there has been no problem¡­ It was overlooked because the sun castle has enough problems to deal with when it was still confined.

    They probably don¡¯t feel the need of exterminating an unhostile monster.

    There might be even something to gain if they keep it around.

    However, the situation changed when the kuros annihted the monsters and demon beasts.

    Now they don¡¯t know if the monster should still be kept¡­.

    She has a strong desire to protect the monster but everyone is scared of the wolves who annihted the monsters.

    She¡¯s alone and was waiting for someone of a high status to depend on.

    As the result, that drama earlier.

    No, isn¡¯t it okay to honestly speak what¡¯s on your mind?

    I¡¯m sure some will sympathize.

    Maa, I understand how you feel though¡­.

    If you really want to keep it here, I think that there will be no problem as long as the representative of this ce permits it.

    The representative of this castle is Kuzuden, right?

    ¡¸We have to talk about it a little more.¡¹

    Let¡¯s go back to what we¡¯re here for and look for Kuzuden.

    ¡¸Registration?¡¹

    It seems like it was possible to control the sun castle to some degree.

    However, to efficiently control it, a lord must be registered first.

    I said that then someone just needs to be registered quickly so I was taken to a ce simr to a throne room.

    At the throne¡­..there is a human size crystal enshrined.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve waited. Who will be my liege?¡¹

    It was not moving but I know that it was that crystal who spoke.

    ¡¸Its existence is like a spirit who controls this castle. I will not recognize any devil or dream demon as my liege so no one has been able to control the sun castle.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Kuzuden will not be able to be the lord of this castle?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it fine as long as he is not a devil or dream demon?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that is ¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I will only serve a godkin.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, then, Tier or Kierbit, will either of you register as the lord?¡¹

    In addition to the two of them, Gran Maria and the others are here too.

    ¡¸Vige chief, I¡¯m not a godkin.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too.¡¹

    The two of them turn their face away as they reject my proposal.

    The same is true for Gran Maria and the others.

    ¡¸Oi, ehto¡­..what is your name?¡¹

    I talk to the crystal.

    ¡¸Introduce oneself first before asking others.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, my bad. I¡¯m Hiraku. What¡¯s your name.¡¹

    ¡¸You? Are you possibly referring to me?¡¹

    TN: Hiraku is talking with the crystal in an informal way while the crystal has been talking in an archaic manner.

    What a troublesome guy.

    However, if I don¡¯tpromise, the talk will not advance.

    ¡¸My apologies. May you please teach me of your name?¡¹

    ¡¸My name is sun castle. Glorious sun castle.¡¹

    ¡¸Can I call you glorious sun castle-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸G-glorious is self proimed¡­..I don¡¯t mind if you omit it and call me sun castle.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then, sun castle-sama, it seems like the angels dislike being called godkins so it will be very helpful if you change your way of addressing their race.¡¹

    ¡¸Godkins are godkins. What nonsense are you saying?¡¹

    The moment the crystal answered so, Tier and Kierbit exploded.

    ¡¸Godkins are extinct.¡¹

    ¡¸We are angels. We only resemble them.¡¹

    A part of the crystal turned into dust after getting hit by the two of them ¡­will this be alright?

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve mistaken the angels as godkins, how scatterbrain of me.¡¹

    It looks like it¡¯s alright.

    Ah, it¡¯s restoring itself.

    That¡¯s quite convenient.

    Let¡¯s get back on registering Tier or Kierbit the lord of the castle.

    However, they still refused.

    Tier said that she cannot push me, her husband, aside so she can¡¯t be the lord.

    Kierbit¡¯s reason, on the other hand, is nonsense. She said that she¡¯s indebted to the vige so she can¡¯t be the lord.

    However, both of them said that they will ept it if they are only acting lord.

    In other words, they want me to be the lord of the castle.

    Now, this is between me and the sun castle.

    ¡¸Oi oi, can¡¯t I be the lord of the castle?¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of the god ¡­how impolite of me. Despite the rmendation of angels, the lord of the castle can¡¯t be an ordinary human.¡¹

    The crystal seems to agree at first only to shoot me down.

    ¡¸Hou? Toin about my husband, can you still say the same thing afterpletely turning into powder?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s experiment if your opinion can change.¡¹

    Tier and Kierbit seem to have an opinion of their own.

    I have no choice but to arbitrate.

    ¡¸Sun castle-sama, who do you think is good enough?¡¹

    ¡¸Hnnn¡­..right¡­..¡¹

    The sun castle checks the surrounding people.

    Hakuren, Loo, Tier, Gran Maria, Kuudel, Corone, Kierbit, Daga, Gulf, Ya, Rasuti, and Guraru.

    There are dozens of kuros too.

    In addition, Kuzuden.

    ¡¸Areh? Eh? Ehto ¡­my apologies. Kuzu-san, Kuzu-san, what¡¯s this?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸The people gathered here, aren¡¯t they the ones who exterminated the monsters and demon beasts who are residing in the castle? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, except for the vige chief and the little girls. ¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so¡­. Are they the ones who destroyed the rock clinging at the bottom of the castle? ¡¹

    ¡¸It was the vige chief. It¡¯s really terrifying.¡¹

    ¡¸Vige chief ¡­you mean the man named Hiraku who spoke with me earlier?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹

    The sun castle thought a little and made a conclusion.

    ¡¸The new lord is Kuzu-san. I decided that it will be Kuzuden! Yes, registrationplete. It can¡¯t be revoked anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Is that okay? I¡¯m a devil.¡¹

    ¡¸I was a fool to be concerned with something like race. It was my past crime. I¡¯m very sorry. Ah, Hiraku-sama, my apologies for not giving you something to sit on. Kuzu-san, chair.¡¹

    Kuzuden became the lord and carries and arranges the chairs.

    Is that okay?

    Let¡¯s help him since he¡¯s only one man.

    Ursa and Guraru are helping too.

    Not bad.

    Everyone carried chairs.

    Of course, they would since even little girls are doing it.

    Chairs are lined simr to an audience.

    ¡¸Kuzu-san, in front of me. No, not there ¡­yes, there. In front of me. That¡¯s good. You are the lord of the castle. You should be in front of me. Thank you very much.¡¹

    Kuzuden carried the chair in that position but I feel like it shouldn¡¯t be that way.

    ¡¸You are the vige chief so it is normal for the arrangement to be like this.¡¹

    I am alone and everyone is behind me.

    The kuros are standing on guard on the back of each person.

    To be honest, I feel lost.

    To me left and right are Loo, Tier, and Hakuren lining up.

    Since Hakuren is there, so does Ursa, and Guraru too¡­.

    The rest are lining up on equal distance to the left and right.

    The kuros are between each chair.

    I¡¯m in the middle.

    Why is it that I look like the lord?

    ¡¸If the lord of the castle permits it, I would like to ask on behalf of a girl to keep the little monster she has on the castle.¡¹

    I requested that to Kuzuden.

    ¡¸Eh? OK.¡¹

    Okay, solved.

    Because Gulf is not that useful in discussion, I had him report that to others.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s discuss the future of the sun castle. I heard that sun castle-sama took the course towards the vige due to an ancient rite or something.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiraku-sama, you don¡¯t need to add ¡°sama¡± for me. Please just call me sun castle. You can even call me stone if you want to.¡¹

    ¡¸Why did you suddenly became servile?¡¹

    ¡¸No no, I was rude earlier because I don¡¯t have a liege to serve. However, I will not inconvenient my liege now.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see. Then, sun castle, what is the reason for you to head to the vige?¡¹

    ¡¸An ancient contract.¡¹

    ¡¸May I hear the content?¡¹

    ¡¸If there is a ce where there are more than 10 dragons, go there and ally with the humans.¡¹

    More than 10 dragons ¡­Is it during thest martial arts tournament?

    Hiichirou was also born so everyone assembled.

    However, why with humans?

    ¡¸If there are dozens of dragons, there should be a human which certainly ys the key role.¡¹

    That¡¯s certainly true¡­.

    Eh?

    Isn¡¯t that me?

    No, could it be Hiichirou?

    ¡¸This is a top-of-the-line contract that has been established 1,200 years ago. I thought that it will never happen but when the condition was met, I started moving. To my regret, there was a weight under the castle so I can¡¯t speed up¡­.. it took some time.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸However, the contract was suspended because of the contact with dragons. Maa, times are different. Now, humans even have the support of demons¡­..¡¹

    Kuzuden looks behind after hearing the sun castle¡¯s exnation.

    ¡¸Oi oi, if you wanted to ally with me, why did you threaten to destroy us? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten about it?¡¹

    ¡¸It was a really foolish action of the past me. Please forget about it.¡¹

    ¡¸They thought that I was the one talking on that holographic message. That is the reason why I had to dogeza in the cold.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry. I will give you a lot more apologiester but can you please ask the guests to ally with us now?¡¹

    ¡¸You are the main reason I have done that to them. I really don¡¯t know anything ¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay now. My heart is calm because you are here. Be sure to be a firm shield ¡­how impolite of me. Please make sure that our guests will ally with us.¡¹

    ¡¸You just said shield! You said shield!¡¹

    ¡¸My liege, stop. Please don¡¯t act violently in front of our guests.¡¹

    ¡¸Gaaaahhhhh¡¹

    ¡­¡­..

    Ehto¡­.can we move on to the topic?

 Chapter 204 - Sightseeing at the Sun Castle

    <h4>Chapter 204 ¨C Sightseeing at the Sun Castle</h4>

    The sun castle¡­..is not aplex ce like its name.

    You can even talk to it in person using the crystal which represents its consciousness.

    The sun castle is roughly divided into nine blocks.

    First, the castle in the center.

    The courtyard is there and that¡¯s where wended earlier.

    The castle ¡­is not your usual castle.

    It is a multiyered structure. You will not be able to imagine what the inside looks like unless you take a walk inside it.

    It has about, five floors?

    There is an opening on the ceiling that looks like a passage but I don¡¯t know what it is for.

    Aside from that, there is the throne room, residential area and meeting room for the lord of the castle, a soldier standby ce, guest room, kitchen, and bathroom.

    The interior is very luxurious but ¡­

    There is a sense of ipatibility because the immediate periphery is fields.

    It is probably the field of the dungeon that Kuzuden said before.

    The dungeon potato is on the dark room¡­..it seems like it is some sort of potato that doesn¡¯t need sunlight.

    As for its taste ¡­though it can¡¯t be considered as delicious, if you dry it and turn it into powder, it is possible to use it as a substitute for flour. Because of that, it has be the staple food of the devils who are living in the sun castle.

    As it was exined, the sun castle was besieged by the devils they became trapped afterward. Although there are water sources here, food is not secured so they don¡¯t have a choice.

    However, thinking that 260 people will have to divide with the harvest, it is quite harsh.

    Speaking of which, I only heard that it is the staple food of the devils but what are the dream demons eating?

    ¡­¡­

    The dream demons seem to be able to live by eating love in their dreams.

    What a romantic race.

    Let¡¯s not think of it deeply.

    Let¡¯s just cook the food we brought for the devils.

    I think they have a really harsh diet.

    It will be good for these thin guys.

    The food we have are mainly pork, garlic, and eggs.

    Next time, I¡¯ll ask Michael-san to buy eels.

    Hang in there.

    However, the dream demons.

    All of them are females.

    And young.

    They are also only on their undergarments¡­..not really undergarments but fashionable undergarments.

    Their gestures are also erotic.

    I have to walk straight, STRAIGHT.

    I should not curl down.

    Ursa and Guraru must not notice.

    As for the devils¡­..there are both males and females and majority of them are males.

    There are also elderly people.

    However, they might even be younger than both Bulga and Stifano.

    It just hit me again that the races of this world have different lifespans.

    Hnn?

    Ah, just eat without worrying about anything.

    You should eat citrus too.

    Nutritional bnce is important.

    There are three urban areas; the south, southeast, and southwest of the castle.

    It is one level lower than the central castle district.

    It was upied by monsters and demon beasts so it is mostly in ruins.

    The waterway that passed through each district stands out.

    The east block is also an urban area but there seem to have been a lot of ateliers there.

    It is also in ruins but there are sturdy buildings that still somewhat retain its shape.

    That sturdy building seems to have been the nest of demons and demon beasts.

    A fierce battle¡­.or should I say, ughter? There are a lot of traces left here.

    The face of a kuro has an ¡°I¡¯ve done my best¡± expression so I pat its head.

    Ah, yeah, I¡¯ll pat all of your head.

    I pat them firmly.

    Hakuren and Rasuti, I¡¯ll also pat youter so there¡¯s no need to line up.

    The north, northwest, and northeast block are forest area.

    It is one level below the urban district.

    The waterway in this ce is fine but most of the trees are dead.

    Maybe, this ce has been a nest of monsters and demon beasts as well.

    There are several trees left but they are miserably broken.

    Since this ce has be like this, how does the air in this flying castle circtes?

    Are the trees here for ornamental use only?

    Now that I think about it, the angels were supposed to be living here¡­.the possibility of this ce being used for ornamental purposes is higher.

    Even though almost everything already withers, I don¡¯t feel bad air.

    There¡¯s a huge hole in the northwestern block.

    It seems like the hole continued to foundation part of the castle which is the earth that was attached to it before.

    So now, it is a hole to drop on to the ground.

    Frightening.

    I don¡¯t want to go near it.

    The remaining west block is a huge pond.

    A water reservoir?

    It is one level below the forest area.

    It seems to be designed to be the end of the waterways of each block.

    The water is purified here but I can¡¯t find something like a pump¡­.is it using magic?

    It is said that the water is drawn up internally to the castle where it will flow down again.

    The waterway function is working well so the devils and dream demons have secured water supply.

    I think they¡¯re lucky.

    ording to Hakuren¡¯s group, it was safe because there¡¯s no water type monster here.

    Even I don¡¯t expect a water type monster in a castle flying in the sky.

    We return to the big hole in the northwest block.

    Many of the monsters seem to have invaded from here.

    To be precise, therge foundation under the castle is a result of the devil¡¯s attack.

    The earth under the sun castle is full of monsters egg and it is said that the devils will take action at the same time the monsters attack¡­.that¡¯s their n.

    But the truth is, they don¡¯t know when the eggs will hatch so they really don¡¯t know when to attack.

    Because of that¡­.the add more earth at the lower part of the castle.

    It only made the sun castle¡¯s movement sluggish but it was like a low-level harassment that only aims to annoy.

    Given that issue, the devils decided to change their method and invade the sun castle.

    ¡¸How did you break into the sun castle?¡¹

    I asked Kuzuden who¡¯s apanying me.

    ¡¸From what I am told, they invaded by hiding in the packages sent to the castle.¡¹

    I see.

    There were times when the angels who are living here go out to make a sortie. Since the number of angels decreased, the dozens that invaded fortunately managed to sneak in it.

    During that time, the angels that remained don¡¯t have the authority to control the sun castle.

    In addition to that, the monster eggsying on the foundation under the castle hatch when it was being besieged by the devils.

    ¡¸I heard this story from my grandfather that the dungeon potatoes were luckily included in a luggage they sent as harassment.¡¹

    I understand where the monsters came from but what about the demon beasts?

    They were caught by the angels in the wild and were breeding them.

    I see.

    ¡­¡­

    What about the dream demons?

    Did the dream demons invade the castle with them?

    Could it be¡­..they are like angels who¡¯s a female only race.

    I feel a little stupid for thinking that dream demons is a female only race since I only see their females.

    ¡¸The dream demons are the godk¡­..the angel¡¯s servants.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I can¡¯t believe that the dream demons were serving as servants of the godkins.

    Especially because their fighting power is low. They immediately surrender when the devils upied the sun castle.

    It was said that they were forced to live with the devils since they were cornered by the monsters.

    Is that so?

    I looked around the sun castle and there seems to be no ce that I need to worry about.

    Though that might sound heartless of me because everything is in ruins except for the castle.

    It is a deserted ce.

    I thought that they were able to maintain this ce especially with the existence of the crystal but it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    ¡¸Though I did not be the lord of the castle, I¡¯ll still help you.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve already done a lot. You¡¯re really magnanimous.¡¹

    Maa, if a monster invades the castle now and goes on the rampage, the crystal is done for.

    Now.

    After my sightseeing in the castle, I found no ce to be worried about¡­.

    Except for one.

    There was actually a strange ce in the castle.

    ¡¸Where?¡¹

    Kuzuden, who¡¯s apanying me, asked me back.

    There is a useless passage that I don¡¯t know the meaning of.

    I thought that its purpose is to confuse invading enemies.

    It leads to a dead end.

    That¡¯s what I thought¡­.

    There is a passage that leads to a dead end and at the dead end, there is an ornament.

    ¡­¡­.

    Could this be¡­.

    If I touch this base¡­.will there be a room behind it?

    After thinking a little, I knocked it off.

    A loud noise of a passage opening resounded and the wall opened up.

    ¡¸Eh? W-what kind of trick is this!¡¹

    Aside from the surprised Kuzuden, the kuros charged.

    I hope there¡¯s no monster.

 Chapter 205 - Behind the Hidden Door

    <h4>Chapter 205 ¨C Behind the Hidden Door</h4>

    We advance to the hidden passage.

    Members are me, Kuzuden, Loo, Hakuren, Ursa, and Guraru.

    There are also pups surrounding us as guards.

    As for the other members, mountain elf Ya, is currently getting information about the technical aspects of the castle from the devils and dream demons.

    Tier, Gran Maria, Kuudel, Corone, and Kierbit are exploring the interior part of the sun castle.

    I asked them to check if there are any kind of devices that only angels can use.

    Maa, at the present, only this passage is the most suspicious.

    As for Rasuti, I feel sorry for her since she¡¯s getting back to the vige for additional food.

    I feel uneasy knowing what has been the diet of the people living here.

    The remaining members are checking the uses of the magical tools that Kuzuden gave us.

    Many of them are weapons so I left them to the lizardman Daga and the beastkin Gulf.

    I had them do that in the courtyard. Who knows if they¡¯ll explode?

    As we advance through the passage, we arrive in a ce that looks like a wide study room.

    There are books arranged in the bookshelves but¡­..there are also a lot of books on the floor.

    This ce looks like it was struck by an earthquake.

    The books left on the bookshelves are still in good condition but the books on the floor are already covered with a thickyer of dust.

    Is there an active magic on the bookshelves?

    As for the contents of the books¡­.they take a lot of topics.

    ¡°Glory of Godkins¡±

    ¡°For Victory 3rd edition¡±

    ¡°Bing a Lord of the Castle¡±

    ¡°Favourite Superiours¡±

    ¡°Illustrated Art Book¡±

    ¡°How to Make Paint¡±

    ¡°Perfecting Ball Games¡±

    ¡°Animals in the Forest¡±

    ¡°Popr Fashion¡±

    ¡°Love Theory¡±

    ¡°Secrets of Dragons¡±

    ¡­¡­I want to read the ¡°Secrets of Dragons¡±.

    Anyway, the arrangement is kind of messy.

    Can it be that the lord of the castle doesn¡¯t know how to properly arrange books?

    The books were scattered on the floor are tattered¡­.they are already falling apart.

    I wonder how long have they been there?

    If not a hundred maybe 200 years.

    The footprints of the pups are visible as they proceed on the dust covered floor.

    After checking every nook and cranny¡­.we proceed to a newly opened passage of the study room.

    There is an ornament next to the passage, did the kuros knock it down to open the passage?

    They¡¯re pretty clever.

    We chase after them.

    Ursa and Guraru.

    Don¡¯t y with dust.

    You¡¯ll coughter.

    After chasing the pups in the passage, we found another door.

    There¡¯s no mechanism that needs to be triggered and it can be open up easily¡­.once you open it, you¡¯ll understand why.

    There is the same ornament mechanism behind that door.

    It seems to be designed to be opened by mechanism from the other side.

    And, there¡¯s a prison.

    Small jails are lined up to the left and right making the atmosphere eerie.

    There is also dust in the passage making it clear that no one has been here for a long time.

    Fortunately, no one¡¯s locked up.

    ¡­¡­..ah, there¡¯s something strange.

    But only in one ce.

    The jail nearest to the door is neat and clean.

    There are also traces that it was only cleaned up recently.

    In short, that person is not confined here¡­.

    As I was thinking while walking, we arrived at a familiar ce.

    The courtyard.

    Daga and Gulf came to us along with the kuros who advanced before us.

    ¡¸A prison in a ce like this?¡¹

    There is the usual wall.

    There should have been an ornament here but it seems like it¡¯s broken.

    Because of that, you only need to push the door to the prison to open it up.

    We found the girl who was defending a monster when we arrived at the sun castle.

    It seems like she has kept the monster in that jail.

    By the way, that monster is a lizard type.

    Is it a chameleon?

    It seems like it is already ustomed to people and won¡¯t attack but¡­.maa, I think it¡¯s safe.

    The chameleon is standing cautiously as if defending the girl. It¡¯s wary of me.

    I felt some sort of admiration to it.

    Don¡¯t worry, do not feel despair just because the kuros are approaching.

    With this, the passage exploration is over.

    Study room, prison, and out of the castle.

    Is that study room a hidden room?

    Is it designed as an escape route outside via the prison?

    Or do you flee to the prison then to the study room when a revolt urs?

    Is this something for the lord of the castle?

    ¡­¡­

    Yeah, it¡¯s strange.

    What are you even going to do in a study room?

    We return to the study room just in case.

    Daga and Gulf also came with us.

    There are two entrances to the study room.

    The passage from the interior of the castle where we came from initially, and the passage from the prison.

    However, the ornament there is already destroyed.

    Since it hase to¡­..

    I checked the device that should have triggered the mechanism to open the passageway to the prison.

    The way it was arranged is the same as the ornament from the should have been dead-end passage at the castle.

    Since it looks the same, it must work the same way too.

    If that is the case, then the passage that will lead to the prison is a dummy.

    When I examine the ornament¡­.

    Yeah, it is possible to turn it.

    The whole study room shakes as if it will fall down.

    It seems to be an elevator.

    As soon as the descent ends, a new passage emerges.

    This is your favorite, right?

    I thought that the kuros will immediately charge but¡­..

    They¡¯re not moving.

    Areh?

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    They don¡¯t seem to recognize the passage.

    Why?

    I pointed at the passage and asked everyone.

    ¡¸There is a passage there.¡¹

    Only Ursa answered positively to my question.

    What¡¯s ourmon point? Both humans?

    Then, is there a race recognition obstruction here?

    Anyway, even if you can¡¯t see it, there is a passage.

    I proceed.

    Ursa goes with me too.

    The others weren¡¯t able to.

    They were blocked by a sort of wall.

    No, it seems like only the members that can see it can enter.

    Hakuren tried to follow but all she hit was a wall.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s not act rashly.¡¹

    I return to the study room.

    Yup, I can go back.

    Thinking about it, it would be better not to proceed¡­.

    We are expecting that beyond that passage is the power room of the sun castle.

    It is likely that the floating device of the sun castle is there.

    If that is the case, there shouldn¡¯t be any trap but¡­.

    It is also a ce that I should be careful of the most.

    Should I really proceed with just me and Ursa?

    I hold hands with Ursa to make sure that she won¡¯t go.

    She obediently holds my hand.

    I thought that she would slip out and dash.

    Hnnn?

    Guraru too?

    Then, hold my other hand.

    Loo and Hakuren, you¡¯re slow so don¡¯t sulk.

    Now, what should we do?

    ¡­¡­.

    Okay, let¡¯s go back.

    ¡¸Please wait.¡¹

    When I asked Daga to turn the mechanism, a voice resounded in the room.

    The voice is not from any of us here.

    It¡¯s an unfamiliar voice of a woman.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll remove the barrier so the others can enter too.¡¹

    So that¡¯s the reason why only me and Ursa can see the passage.

    The kuros and Gulf enter the passage.

    There seems to be no problem since the kuros enter before us.

    Under Gulf¡¯s guidance, we advance to the passage.

    As expected, the end of the passage is really the power room of the sun castle.

    There is a machine I don¡¯t know of that is attached to a huge crystal.

    However, the atmosphere here is that of a temple rather than a power room.

    A woman dressed as a priestess emphasizes it.

    She¡¯s surrounded by the kuros.

    ¡¸Though it is 10 years earlierpared to what is written to the book of prophecy¡­.I wee you.¡¹

    She has a long, bundled, white hair.

    After bowing, she moves forward to the topic.

    ¡¸I am the assistant to the lord of the sun castle. My name is Bell Foguma.¡¹

    Assistant to the lord of the sun castle?

    ¡¸Please think of me as the person in charge of operation and navigation of the sun castle. By the way, there is something I would like to pass to you immediately. I will tell you things that I should say and about the prophecy.¡¹

    Bell took out something like a priestess¡¯s staff from somewhere and wave it.

    A bright red sword appeared before me.

    ¡¸That is the sun sword.¡¹

    Is this the thing you need to pass me?

    However, both my hands are full because of Ursa and Guraru so it is not possible for me to hold it.

    Bell proceeded without minding it.

    ¡¸Demon King Gullgald¡¯s weakness is a scale on his back. If you pierce it with this sword, you will be able to y the demon king. Please do your best, hero-sama.¡¹

    ¡­¡­..

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯ve mistaken me from someone else. I¡¯m not a hero.¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸The book of prophecy said the hero wille. In short, the moment you came here, you have be a hero. Even if you are not a hero before, you are a hero now. Isn¡¯t that good?¡¹

    ¡¸No, even if you say that¡­ I am acquainted with the demon king so I don¡¯t have any intention of ying him.¡¹

    ¡¸You are free to do what you want. My job is only to pass the sun sword to the one who¡¯lle here and to convey the weakness of the demon king.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I found that really annoying since I have to do an extra role beside operating the sun castle. My job will be over once you receive the sword so I thank you in advance.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t mind if I don¡¯t y the demon king?¡¹

    ¡¸I have no problem with that.¡¹

    ¡¸There will be no strange curse as a consequence?¡¹

    ¡¸There is none.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if I release this sword?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t care.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if I throw it away?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    I let go of Ursa and Guraru¡¯s hand and hold the sun sword.

    Heavy.

    ¡¸Thank you. I was able to fulfill my duty with this.¡¹

    Bell gave off a fresh smile.

    No matter how you look at this, everything that happened is somewhat mysterious but I felt that what we talked about is really troublesome.

    ¡¸Thank you for your hard work.¡¹

    As I said that, I pierce the sun sword on the floor and put out the AFT in its hoe form.

    I plowed the sun sword.

    It turned into fertilizer.

    I don¡¯t need a sword that is designed to kill an acquaintance.

    I thought Bell will get angry but¡­. She giggles and gives me a thumbs up.

    I guess she found that role of her really unpleasant.

 Chapter 206 - Sun Castleâ€™s Fuel Problem

    <h4>Chapter 206 ¨C Sun Castle¡¯s Fuel Problem</h4>

    The assistant to the lord of the castle, Bell Foguma, is at her wit¡¯s end.

    After being given a role, she had to stay inside the sun castle.

    Therefore, she knew nothing.

    The sun castle is upied by devils and Kuzuden is the lord of the castle.

    The monsters and demon beasts go on a rampage and most of the facilities in the sun castle have copsed.

    And the fuel of the sun castle is almost exhausted and most of its function is lost.

    ¡¸A new ruler, I don¡¯t care about the lord of the castle. I find it irritating that I haven¡¯t been consulted about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Bell is kind of isted so it is impossible for you to be consulted.¡¹

    Bell isining about the crystal of the sun castle.

    This crystal is named as Gou Foguma.

    Bell was the one who told us that.

    I guess they are considered as siblings?

    I heard that they are artificially-made living beings made to assist the lord of the sun castle.

    There are 16 of them made in total including Bell and Gou but only the two of them are still active and alive.

    It seems like the others¡¯ activity has stopped because of the fuel shortage of the sun castle.

    Gou is also in its crystal form in order to not waste fuel.

    ¡¸Why is there even a serious fuel shortage? As far as I remember, we should have enough stock fuel that will make us able to fly for 5000 years.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.ehto¡­..you really want to hear?¡¹

    ¡¸By all means.¡¹

    ¡¸This castle is originally supposed to be a vige castle that a human king has poured his money into.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. We were created at that time to manage it.¡¹

    ¡¸Afterwards, the king, who was addicted to prophesy, gave Bell a role that isted her.¡¹

    ¡¸I remember that disgusting thing happening.¡¹

    ¡¸After that, about twenty yearster, the king died and a war for session broke out. The castle was handed over to a certain noble.¡¹

    ¡¸Things really change.¡¹

    ¡¸That noble is troubled with money and sold off the sun castle¡¯s stored fuel¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸But he was still unable to pay in time to the godk¡­.I mean angels. Bell, they¡¯ll be angry if you don¡¯t call them angels.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood, please continue.¡¹

    ¡¸The castle was eventually sold to the angels.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸After that, the castle was remodeled for battle by the angels. Although the fuel was replenished, the fuels were used again as armament¡­.when the devils sent the monsters as a sort of counterattack, thest storage bunker was attacked. A-and it somehow reaches to our present problem.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. For the time being, do you know what happened to that noble several hundred years ago? Is he still alive?¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, after selling the castle, he seems to have died fifty yearster on a bed surrounded by his grandchildren.¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me the noble¡¯s name and his descendants¡¯ details. I will make sure to curse themter.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t. His descendants have nothing to do with it.¡¹

    The crystal soothes the raging Bell.

    While specting such a scene, we were enjoying the food we cooked from the ingredients that Rasuti brought.

    I tried making curry so that I can throw in some native product of the sun castle, dungeon potato, to make it taste better and¡­.

    Curry is really versatile.

    The bad taste was taken over.

    The texture remains solid so it might be good to increase the amount.

    However, I don¡¯t want this to be the reason for them to continue raising dungeon potato.

    What should I do?

    ¡­¡­

    But the devils have lived with this alone so its nutritional value might be high.

    It¡¯s a potato.

    Can I turn it to alcohol?

    Though the problem will still be the taste after it bes alcohol¡­.

    If I can make tasty alcohol out of this, its value won¡¯t decline.

    The problem is I¡¯m only assuming that the devils will continue to produce dungeon potato here.

    ¡¸Kuzuden, what are your ns after this?¡¹

    I asked Kuzuden who¡¯s enjoying the curry.

    ¡¸Ah, yes. I consulted everyone and if possible, we love to continue living here as it is.¡¹

    Some people want to see if their acquaintances are still living in their hometowns so they would go but they¡¯ll return after their visit.

    ¡¸It has been 500 years, ah, I¡¯m only about 30 years old.¡¹

    ¡¸And the dream demons?¡¹

    ¡¸Them too. Our symbiotic rtionship is good.¡¹

    I see.

    No one will be forced to do what they don¡¯t want to do so I guess there¡¯s no problem.

    Now that it is almost settled¡­.

    Bell came to us and told me about her anxiety.

    ¡¸When I calcted the remaining amount of fuel, I found that in about three years, the sun castle will no longer be able to work.¡¹

    Kuzuden panicked when he heard Bell¡¯s words.

    Scared?

    They were able to live in peace because they are flying over.

    ¡¸If you can¡¯t fly, then so be it. How about looking for a ce to go down?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, the ground¡­.¡¹

    Kuzuden¡¯s eyes gaze at the kuros.

    ¡¸If we go down, we will fall into the monsters and demon beasts hands again.¡¹

    The defensive capability of the sun castle solely relies on its flying ability.

    Is that so¡­.

    Ah!

    ¡¸If there¡¯s a fuel shortage, why not buy fuel?¡¹

    How thoughtless of me?

    If you run out of gas, you can just refill.

    Kuzuden agrees with my proposal.

    But Bell shook her head.

    ¡¸The fuel of the sun castle is refined from rare minerals so it is not so easy to get.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It is a rare mineral that emits heat constantly and it is called sun stone. It is necessary as the mountain*.¡¹

    TN: Some sort of idiom that I don¡¯t know the meaning of.

    If it is a rare item then it cannot be helped.

    No, I wonder if demon king, ancestor-san, or Dors have them?

    ¡¸Hey, that¡¯s not a problem.¡¹

    Loo nudges the thinking me.

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸The sun stone is the thermal instion stone.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­..eh?¡¹

    ¡¸In the past, it was a rare item but arge vein of ore was found and its value copsed¡­.¡¹

    I looked at Bell.

    Bell¡¯s face was bright red.

    Maa, of course she doesn¡¯t know since she was isted.

    Yup, you need to study a lot.

    If it is thermal instion stone, it can be mined in the hot spring area and if I ask Michael-san, we can secure a moderate amount of it.

    We showed her the heat instion stone that we are using as a heating pad and was confirmed that it is the right material.

    ¡¸As of now, how much do you need?¡¹

    ¡¸As of now, about 10 kilos¡­.¡¹

    If it¡¯s only that much, we can dig it in the hot spring in no time.

    ¡¸Can you control the operation of the sun castlepletely?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, north¡­.do you have a map?¡¹

    To my demand, Bell moves her hand and the ground was projected on the floor.

    Oh, high tech.

    That part, that part seems to be the field¡­..

    The sun castle moved towards the hot spring.

    Though I already thought of Hakuren transporting them here, I think it is better if her flight distance is short.

    At the same time, Kuzuden has offered to be subjects of Big Tree Vige.

    ¡¸This is for our future¡­.. It will be hard for us to restore this ce with only our power. Sun castle-sam¡­..Gou-sama also agreed to that suggestion. ¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than a rootless, wandering castle, it will be safer for us to belong somewhere. ¡¹

    Bell agrees too.

    When she asked about the price of the thermal instion stone, I have no idea what to say.

    Because of those issues, they proposed that all technological techniques and items in the castle can be presented to us.

    Though I want to decide immediately, I think I¡¯ll have to talk about it with the vigers so I¡¯ll go home first.

    ¡¸Please take care of us from now on. ¡¹

    Along with Kuzuden, Bell also lowered her head.

    Gou is a crystal so it can¡¯t lower its head but I feel like he had done so.

    I want to do my best to give them a good answer.

 Chapter 207 - Sun Castleâ€™s Circumstances: Kuzuden, Gou, and Bell

    <h4>Chapter 207 ¨C Sun Castle¡¯s Circumstances: Kuzuden, Gou, and Bell</h4>

    ¡ªKuzuden¡¯s POV¡ª

    My name is Kuzuden.

    I am the great-grandson of the devil Kuzupon who upied the sun castle.

    Nobody can hear it so even if I boast about it, I feel empty.

    I am working as themanding officer.

    It is in ordance with the other 60 devils and 200 dream demons.

    Maa, in truth, it was handed over to me because I¡¯m the grandson of Kuzupon-sama.

    Currently, we are confined in the sun castle without any outside information.

    It sounds troublesome but I don¡¯t feel any anxiety.

    It is probably because I was born in this kind of environment so I thought of it as normal.

    Only the elderly are uneasy.

    Because of that, they request dream demons to make them sleep for a long time.

    If you are in a dream, you won¡¯t feel any anxiety.

    However, the dream demons also warned them that immersing too much in a dream will make them difficult to face reality but it¡¯s not like I can do anything about it.

    The person in question has to face it himself.

    I feel sorry for the dream demon but I¡¯m still thankful to them.

    My daily like is none changing.

    In the morning, I work as a watchman.

    Checking the situation outside the wall can¡¯t be neglected.

    Though I would like to refrain from seeing the monsters and demon beasts cause it hurts my eyes.

    Noon, farmwork.

    The advantage of dungeon potato is being able to grow in dark ces.

    The yield is not bad either.

    The taste is not good but it has been our staple food since I was born.

    Of course, I¡¯m not dissatisfied.

    Night, meeting with the crystal that introduces itself as sun castle.

    To distinguish it from the sun castle, I call it sun castle-sama.

    Both my grandfather and father told me to not do bad things with it.

    After all, it was the one responsible for turning the castle into a field.

    It¡¯s our leader.

    However, it¡¯s so troublesome since it will sulk if you don¡¯t constantly praise it.

    That¡¯s how I spend my everyday life.

    I thought that it will continue as it is but ¡°that¡± day was different.

    It seems like that course of the sun castle suddenly changed a lot.

    Honestly, I don¡¯t even know our destination. It is embarrassing to say that even if we know, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.

    I still wanted to know the answer so like what my father told me, I shower ¡°it¡± with praises.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure we¡¯re moving towards a good direction.¡¹

    I praised it in order to know what¡¯s with the change of course but I did not praise it openly.

    But I never expected the answer of sun castle-sama.

    ¡¸Kuzu-san, unfortunately, the change of course is due to the ancient contract. I have nothing to do with it.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸The ancient contract of the ancient castle indicates that it must be friendly to humans. In other words, the possibility ofing to the ground then your group facing tragedy immediately will likely to happen.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Se-seriously?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the point of lying? ording to the schedule, we¡¯ll arrive in 87 days. You should steel yourself till then. Do some battle training if you can.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­.¡¹

    Such a thing, there is no way I can ept it.

    I told the devils and the dream demons what sun castle-sama told me.

    We spent several days at a meeting.

    Naturally, the situation did not improve.

    It even got worse.

    Sun castle-sama¡¯s words turned to extreme that I heard someone saying that we will be annihted as soon as we reached our destination.

    No matter what, we can¡¯t do anything but to steel ourselves.

    We performedbat training with our remaining days.

    Canbat training really change anything?

    I mean, weapons¡­.we don¡¯t even know how to use one.

    I tried bringing out the magical tools that my grandfather said to be too dangerous to take out but I was stopped by sun castle-sama.

    The only thing we can do is to run inside the sun castle when the timees.

    The meal has be delicious after sweating.

    ¡­¡­

    The ticking of the clock is cruel.

    Especially when the time of arrival became a single digit.

    Sun castle-sama shows our destination.

    It looks like a vige in the middle of a forest.

    The number of inhabitants is about twice the number of the devils and dream demons of the sun castle.

    Despair.

    However, sun castle-sama encourages us.

    Right.

    Let¡¯s do what we can.

    ording to the proposal of sun castle-sama, we should dere war.

    If it goes well, we might be able to avoid battle.

    But I have never dered war.

    Refer to a book?

    Ah, the book I read when I was still small?

    I¡¯ll take care of it.

    I rehearsed in front of sun castle-sama.

    It even revised some words, truly a public performance.

    The whole castle shook as it received an attack.

    Sun castle-sama judges that we surrender at once.

    Its logic is that we might be able to prolong our life if we surrender.

    I agree with you.

    Fighting spiritpletely disappeared.

    The next few days were turbulent.

    Dragons from the vige of our destination came.

    Riding at the back of one dragon are inferno wolves. Their jet ck fur and horns on their heads are enough to prove their god of death-like existence.

    The moment I saw them, I lost all hope.

    Most of our people also fainted.

    Of course, I fainted too.

    After waking up from fainting, the monsters and demon beasts in the sun castle have been eliminated. We devils and dream demons have finally been liberated.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t know the joy of freedom.

    It was because I was born under such circumstances.

    However, I¡¯m d that the horrible monsters and demon beasts are gone.

    Though there are more scary existence now, dragons and inferno wolves¡­.

    There is still an ongoing negotiation.

    As long as we don¡¯t anger them, we¡¯ll be safe.

    Eh?

    Apologize?

    Ah, the deration of war?

    Yes, I¡¯ll apologize.

    If I survive, I want to be given a course on etiquette.

    The representative of the vige, the vige chief, is a generous person.

    Currently, I¡¯m now the lord of the sun castle.

    But why?

    ¡ªGou¡¯s POV¡ª

    My name is Gou Foguma.

    I am one of the assistants to the lord of the sun castle.

    Because the first ranking assistant to the lord is taking a special duty, I¡¯m the top guy.

    I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s awake.

    The fuel shortage of the sun castle is serious.

    And our current state is even more serious.

    The ancient contract has been activated!

    The automatic navigation towards a ce where dragons and humans existed is now online.

    My control over the sun castle is not working.

    With my authority, it¡¯s impossible.

    The first ranking assistant might be able to do something but¡­.contact is impossible.

    I¡¯m checkmated.

    Goodbye.

    Even if the sun castle manages to survive, Kuzu-san¡¯s group who has been living here will all be killed.

    Humans have no mercy towards devils.

    I don¡¯t think that the way they view devils will change with the passage of time.

    Even with just the information I¡¯ve gathered from just flying around, wars are ongoing everywhere.

    Though they are on a much smaller scales probably because of people being more civilized.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Sun castle has five magical barriers that are always activated.

    Their fuel source is independent from the castle¡¯s fuel system so they are deployed without any problem.

    Even if someone gets on board, the monsters and demon beasts nesting in the sun castle will act as a natural barrier.

    The ancient contract will be canceled once we arrived at the destination.

    Once that happens, we can immediately escape¡­

    The expectedbat period is about 20 days maximum.

    Though we have fuel problems, we can still run away.

    Now that it hase to this, what should be our next move¡­.

    Should we wait for the other party to move?

    No, since the ancient contract has been activated, it means they have dragons.

    Since they are their ally, they can surely board here¡­..

    To hold back the humans and dragons and earn time for negotiations, we must dere war.

    Once they know that the godkins equipped the sun castle, it will be effective enough.

    But to tell the truth, those are already destroyed by the monsters and demon beasts so they¡¯re not useful.

    At any rate, this is the only way to help Kuzu-san¡¯s group.

    As the result of the deration of war, the five magical barriers were pierced in an instant.

    Even the generator of the magical barriers malfunctioned at the same time.

    Though they can be considered as antique, they are not junk.

    It was the result of trying to mend the barrier after they were breached.

    Thank you for your hard work for all this time.

    ¡­¡­.

    I¡¯ve regretted underestimating the other party¡¯s power.

    I never thought that they have the ability to fire that fast to crust our defense at once.

    Monsters and demon beasts, do your best¡­..

    There is no way to prevent direct invasion of the castle.

    ¡¸Kuzu-san, it¡¯s pointless. Surrender, surrenderpletely. If you sincerely apologize, it might have an effect.¡¹

    Let¡¯s move on to direct negotiations.

    Kuzu-san¡­.

    You may be a descendant of an aggressor but since you were born in this castle, you can be considered as my child too.

    In the worst case, I¡¯ll hand them the castle as long as Kuzu-san¡¯s group are spared.

    They were not able to be lord since being the lord of the castle is a matter of responsibility.

    I¡¯ve negotiated with the representative of the vige.

    A normal human?

    Other members ¡­ areh?

    Vampire? Godkins? Dragons?

    Eh?

    What¡¯s this?

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    This is bad, they won¡¯t be able to see any value on Kuzu-san¡¯s group.

    ¡¸Kuzu-san is the new lord of the castle. It has been decided!¡¹

    ¡ªBell¡¯s POV¡ª

    My name is Bell Foguma.

    A stupid woman who was restricted on doing anything because of being bounded for a specific duty for a long time.

    The king, he¡¯s probably dead already since he¡¯s a human.

    When I found his tomb, I¡¯ll definitely kick it off.

    No, I have too much regret.

    I must powder your tomb!

    ¡­.

    Ah, it¡¯s useless.

    My dark emotion is overflowing again.

    This is not good.

    I have to calm my heart.

    The day I¡¯ve been waiting for ising.

    Right.

    ording to the book of prophecy, it will be soon.

    It will be 10 years and seven months in the future.

    I only need to wait for 10 years and seven months to obtain my freedom.

    It has been so long.

    Really really long.

    Hnn?

    Intruder in the study room?

    I never expected it.

    Yahoo, however.

    They went out without noticing the device.

    That¡¯s right.

    I have been betrayed, expecting again and again.

    I got used to it.

    But my mind and my heart are still aching.

    Is there really anyone who¡¯ll be able to notice the device in the first ce?

    The uracy of the book of prophecy is indeed high.

    It¡¯s fair to say that it has seen the future.

    However, that¡¯s not a reason to let this go away.

    Will I really have to wait for 10 years and seven months more?

    ¡­¡­.

    If no onees, I¡¯ll break this sun sword.

    Though I can¡¯t touch it, I¡¯ll still break it.

    Even if someonees.

    I¡¯ll crush it thoroughly.

    I hated this object because it is the one that binds me.

    ¡­..

    Areh?

    Those intruders have returned¡­..

    No way¡­..

    The device¡­..

    Is this a lie?

    Comeeeee!!!!!

    Hooray!

    Wee!

    Come on, just a little more!

    Yes, straight there¡­..

    NO!

    Why did you turn back!

    No, I understand that you are cautious.

    But¡­.

    Barrier, release!

    Once it is canceled, it is impossible to deploy it again but I can¡¯t miss this opportunity.

    I¡¯ll y the hypocrite.

    I have to meet them with my most gentle expression.

    If they won¡¯t receive the sun sword, then everything is for naught.

    The person who came before me is a normal person.

    But for me, he is a benefactor.

    Not only did he receive the sun sword that tied me up but he also destroyed it.

    Wonderful.

    The darkness in my heart clears up.

    Fufufu.

    I¡¯m also d that the book of prophecy missed.

    An error of about 10 years margin?

    Fufufu.

    It¡¯s really good that it missed.

    Now, let¡¯s get out of here.

    The beautiful sun castle awaits me.

 Chapter 208 - Sun Village

    <h4>Chapter 208 ¨C Sun Vige</h4>

    Aftering back from the sun castle, we gathered the race¡¯s representatives and held a meeting.

    The agenda, eptance of the sun castle.

    Originally, considering that Kuzuden¡¯s group is rtively safe in the sun castle, we should be meeting about their trade with Big Tree Vige.

    However, after reconfirming the current status of the sun castle with Gou and Bell, we have reached to the conclusion that it will be difficult for the sun castle to stand alone in its own.

    As for the biggest reason why they can¡¯t be independent, they don¡¯t have money.

    It is normal for them to have no cash at hand but they don¡¯t have anything that can make money either.

    Though they can produce dungeon potato, given its not delicious taste, it has no value at all.

    Now that ites to that, their only choice is to sell items and technological techniques of the sun castle¡­.

    Items are limited and part of them are already been exchanged for food.

    Selling off their technology will jeopardize their position.

    Of course, if they n to shut themselves in the sun castle, it might be possible for them to survive with dungeon potato alone.

    But that will only happen if the sun castle can fly infinitely.

    The sun castle is running out of fuel and if they can¡¯t obtain more, they have no choice but tond.

    The sun castle¡¯s defenses are all based on the status that it will continuously fly. In short, they don¡¯t have any defensive measure once theynd on the ground.

    In addition, Gou and Bell will not be able to move once the fuel runs out.

    I don¡¯t think that Kuzuden¡¯s group will survive without Gou¡¯s wisdom.

    If that happens, they can only stay indoors.

    In any case, with various other reasons, Kuzuden, along with the devils and the dream demons living in the sun castle, with the approval of both Gou and Bell, offered to be a subject of Big Tree Vige.

    The devils and dream demons want to avoid Gou, who has been taking care of the sun castle, to shut off because of fuel exhaustion.

    As for Gou, he wants to protect the devils and dream demons.

    As for Bell, she wants the sun castle to keep on flying.

    Three factions, three reasons.

    ¡¸The thing about being a subject, does that means they want to be your subordinate?¡¹

    Frau raises her hand to confirm it.

    ¡¸They seem to have used some flowery words¡­. Tranting it in easier to understand words, they are giving us the whole sun castle with the request of protecting their lives. Hah, maybe I should just treat them as new vige migrants.¡¹

    ¡¸If that is the case, should we treat them the same as the previous migrants?¡¹

    The dwarf Donovan said that while staring at the dungeon potato.

    It seems like he wants to make alcohol from it.

    ¡¸That¡¯s that n but¡­.the problem is the sun castle.¡¹

    Right.

    That is the reason why I did not hastily decide.

    The sun castle.

    ¡¸Who is the rightful owner of the sun castle right now?¡¹

    ording to Gou, there is a record of the sun castle being sold to the Angels so that means that the angels are the rightful owner.

    After that, it seems like Kuzuden¡¯s great grandfathers upied it during the war but being upied by an army doesn¡¯t mean that the ownership will be transferred.

    If I receive the sun castle now, won¡¯t I have a problemter?

    I don¡¯t mind if it will only be my problem but the other residents will surely share the burden with me.

    I told that with everyone with all honesty.

    ¡­¡­

    Everyone became silent.

    Areh?

    I thought that there will be a lively exchange of opinion¡­.then, someone meets my gaze and silently nods at me.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes gathered at Loo and Loo stood up.

    ¡¸Husband¡­..no, vige chief. Don¡¯tplicate things!¡¹

    Eh?

    ¡¸We upied that castle. Therefore, the people residing there will be under us. In short, all is well.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸What if someoneinster¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Who is there toin since they already abandoned it? The angels? Isn¡¯t that castle owned by the godkins? And presently, the godkins¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Are extinct.¡¹

    Tier continued her words.

    After that, not a single person talked about the godkins anymore.

    I see.

    ¡¸If someone everins, reply this to that person ¡°Come and get it.¡±.¡¹

    Loo looks like she¡¯s going to cut someone in two.

    It has been decided now that we¡¯re going to ept the sun castle.

    ¡¸We have changed the name of the sun castle to Vige Four. However, considering its history, we made a special exception and named it to Sun Vige.¡¹

    I stood at the highest ce in the throne room of the sun castle and conveyed the eptance of Kuzuden¡¯s group as subjects.

    As the proof, the name of this ce changed.

    The first sentence was the result of the words of Loo and Tier but when we reported it to the leaders of the sun castle in advance, Bell despaired so the result is the second sentence.

    Name is important especially to people who value it.

    In any case, I handed over a document prepared by the civil servant girls to Kuzuden who¡¯s kneeling in front of me.

    It seems to be some sort of certificate that recognizes Kuzuden as the representative.

    This, shouldn¡¯t I hand one each to Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three?

    I was told to hand them overter since it has already been prepared.

    Okay, I¡¯ll do that.

    Anyway, ceremony like this seems to be important.

    Before the eyes of the other vige representatives, though Gou was not able to line up because he can¡¯t move, Kuzuden responds as the representative of everyone behind him which are Bell, the devils, and the dream demons.

    ¡¸I have received the appointment as the vige representative. From here on, we swear absolute allegiance to Hiraku-sama.¡¹

    Ah, no, I would like you to work for everyone and not only for me¡­.

    But the exciting atmosphere here makes me unable to say that.

    I think that will make everyone uneasy.

    Since the atmosphere is already as it is, let¡¯s start the banquet.

    The food is brought by us along with the oni maids.

    The transport of food and staff were done by Rasuti and Hakuren.

    Thanks.

    Kuzuden is now the representative of Vige Four.

    Gou and Bell will be his assistants.

    Gou and Bell are from a race called mercury.

    Bell looks like human but Gou looks more of a crystal no matter how you look at him.

    They can go on even without eating because the sun castle supplies energy to them.

    If the fuel problem of the sun castle is solved, Gou can take a human form too.

    In addition, there are also 14 others simr to them.

    I want to do something about the fuel soon.

    Currently, we are heading towards the hot spring area to mine thermal instion stone to solve the fuel problem but it looks like we¡¯re taking time.

    Movement speed is slower than I expected.

    I thought that it is because of the fuel problem but it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    This ce is originally built as a floating vi.

    Mobility is only its second function.

    I see.

    Vige Four¡­.is what I named it so it is not easy for me to call it Sun Vige.

    I only called it Sun Vige because of Bell¡¯s sad face.

    Does this ce even deserve to be called sun castle in the first ce!?

    Not at all!

    It has neither food nor product!

    There¡¯s only dungeon potato!

    Yeah, it might not be a bad ingredient.

    Let¡¯s look for a delicious recipe.

    ording to the original promise, we trade food to them in exchange for dungeon potato and magical tools.

    Their meal will be rich from now on.

    However, the temperature of the sun castle is always spring-like so it will never be winter.

    As expected of a vi.

    I think that it is a good idea to evacuate here during winter.

    As expected, I, the vige chief of Big Tree Vige, feel like a scumbag rejecting my own vige.

    By the way.

    Just because its winter doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s no work.

    There are several mountain elves and high elves here in the sun castle to acquire their technology but majority of them have already returned to Big Tree Vige.

    I¡¯m still here too.

    I¡¯m here for vige building.

    First of all¡­.houses.

    Devils and dream demons have been living in the castle until now¡­.there¡¯s a field in the castle too meaning there¡¯s not much privacy in there.

    Because of that, I want to build a house.

    The location is the city district.

    Because it has be a ruin, the first thing to do is to clear it rather than rebuilding.

    The AFT can take care of that.

    Maa, clearing everything immediately is impossible so I only cleared a space enough to build a house on.

    Next, construction materials for the house¡­.

    Even if I ask Rasuti and Hakuren, it is troublesome given the quantity needed.

    The devils and the dream demons can fly so how about making the castle float as low as possible to have them carry materials?

    Maa, it is not good to do that now since it is winter.

    The wind is cold so it is hard if you leave the sun castle.

    Rather than that, would it be better to grow trees here that will be building materials?

    The house construction stops like that.

    Next is field.

    Bell has shown a desire to take the field out of the castle.

    That¡¯s a justifiable opinion.

    Because once you enter the castle, the first thing you¡¯ll see is a field.

    It was originally designed as a footpath before going to the throne.

    I can cooperate in field creation outside but I think that there is nothing I can do in the field inside the castle.

    But if the fuel problem is solved, I heard that they can do something about it.

    It is also possible to close therge hole in the northwest of the forest area.

    Amazing.

    Maa, I¡¯ll decide where to ce the field after consulting Kuzuden.

    Since we¡¯re going to build the houses in the city area south of the castle, it will be on the left or right.

    I made the southwest of the city area to a field.

    I plowed all the ruins and scrap materials on it using the AFT.

    ¡¸Are you a god?¡¹

    While I¡¯m working, Bell asked me that. I replied to her saying that I¡¯m just a farmer.

    If you mistook me for a god, you¡¯ll be impolite to god.

    Ah, can I put a statue of the god of creation and god of farming here too?

    If there¡¯s no religious problem, it will be good¡­..

    And there¡¯s no problem.

    I heard that it is possible to put them in the best room in the castle.

    However, that is the room of the lord of the castle¡­.do they not mind it?

    ording to Kuzuden¡­..there¡¯s no problem.

    I¡¯m d that you¡¯re nning to take care of them.

    The withered forest. I left the surviving trees and nt fruit trees on the withered area.

    The harvest will take a while but once they can finally harvest, their food will significantly improve.

    Kuzuden liked pineapple.

    Though Gou and Bell don¡¯t need to eat, they can also eat if they are in their human forms.

    Bell was deeply moved when she ate curry.

    I think it¡¯s better to nt seasonings too.

    While I was working, I was informed by Bell that we had arrived at the hot spring.

    Yup, looking below, it is indeed the hot spring area.

    The ghost knights are even looking at us.

    I don¡¯t know why they are looking at us but they have good eyes.

    How to go down¡­.

    Hakuren and Rasuti both returned to Big Tree Vige¡­.this is troubling.

    How about the devils and dream demons carry me¡­.impossible?

    Is that so?

    I have to think how tomunicate with the vige.

    ¡­¡­..

    We canmunicate with them?

    Contact them immediately and tell someone toe.

    But who wille¡­.

    It was Gran Maria.

    You came even though it is cold, thank you.

 Chapter 209 - Thermal Insulation Stone Mining

    <h4>Chapter 209 ¨C Thermal Instion Stone Mining</h4>

    Gran Maria carries me as we go to the hot spring.

    She carried me a number of times already¡­.

    The altitude of the sun castle is really high.

    I think it is about 2000 meters.

    Isn¡¯t this simr to skydiving?

    ¡­¡­.hnn?

    Ah, how about I ask her to let me go and enjoy the sky¡­.wait.

    Safety first.

    That right.

    I¡¯ll exin to her the detailster.

    We safely arrived at the hot spring area.

    Three ghost knights greeted me.

    You don¡¯t need to get on your knees, you can greet me while standing.

    First of all, I exined to them about the sun castle.

    When I exined to them what happened and informed them that it is now under my control, I was surprised with what happened next.

    The three of them perform a victory dance.

    That, did you practice it?

    Their rhythm is good.

    Were they influenced by the matches during thest martial arts tournament?

    I see.

    I know how you feel.

    However, is it really necessary to dance around me?

    And you usually use swords, why do you have spears?

    Don¡¯t tell me this is some sort of ritual and I¡¯m going to be the sacrifice?

    Let¡¯s just don¡¯t mind them.

    They¡¯ve be somewhat noisy so I told them that we¡¯re here to mine some thermal instion stones.

    I thought that there would be no problem but the ghost knights were upset to the point that even I can clearly notice it.

    What¡¯s wrong?

    I and Gran Maria head to the site where we can mine thermal instion stone by being led by the first ghost knight.

    I have been to that ce a number of times.

    Even though we have a guide, we don¡¯t really need him since we know where it is.

    And the ghost knight seems to have been lost twice already.

    It looks like it has no sense of direction.

    It is really suitable for area defense.

    By the way, he¡¯s currently using the shield I gave him.

    It is quite durable and is easy to use.

    Because of that, the other two are jealous. I¡¯ll make the two of them too once I had some free time.

    Are they alright with the same gimmick?

    After all, a different one might be good.

    Even though we are chatting along the way, we are not letting our guard down.

    It ismon for monsters and demon beasts to appear in this ce.

    Well, ever since the ghost knights stayed in the hot spring area, it is hard to encounter one anymore¡­.

    In short, we safely arrived at the mining site.

    ¡­¡­

    I said mining site but thermal instion stones are exposed in the open so we can just peel them from the ground.

    This ce is warm even though it is winter.

    Though not as great as the sun castle, you¡¯ll forget that it¡¯s winter if you¡¯re here.

    In the mining site, there are parents and children of a certain species of monster.

    Big lion?

    When they stand on their four legs¡­..the height is about 3 meters.

    They are about the size of the kuros when they bulk up duringbat.

    This parent must be a father since it has a mane.

    Then it means that the one without mane is the mother.

    There are three little lis behind the mother.

    Some might mistook the mother lion as the father because it¡¯s so big. By the way, the lis are big too.

    However, you can conclude that they are only lis with the length of their hind and fore legs.

    Were they just born recently?

    They are vignt of me and Gran Maria but it is strange that they are not hostile.

    A ghost knight approaches the lion and it seems like it manages to calm it down.

    And so, the ghost knights stand between us and the lions.

    Don¡¯t worry, I do not object on taking them as pets.

    I really don¡¯t mind.

    I think they will be useful in guarding the hot spring area.

    In addition, I found the lis to be so cute so it would be great if I can mofumofu¡­.

    Ah, no, it¡¯s embarrassing if you face me like you¡¯re prepared to die like that¡­.

    I only want to pat¡­.

    Oohh

    You¡¯re okay with it?

    Do you want to try petting them too Gran Maria?

    ¡­¡­

    Gran Maria yed with the two remaining lis.

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m jealous or anything.

    ¡¸These lions, do you know what they are called?¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies, I don¡¯t. But¡­.aren¡¯t they normal big lions?¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it. Maa, I want to know¡­.Let¡¯s ask Loo and Frau about them. If they are monsters, won¡¯t Ria and Ya be familiar with them?¡¹

    The lion family¡¯s food seems to be the things the ghost knights defeated.

    It¡¯s so unpleasant to see a mountain of corpses of monsters and demon beasts.

    Can these lions even eat them all?

    Or is it because they are fed like that that they became so big¡­..probably not.

    Well, they look healthy so I guess there¡¯s no problem.

    However, won¡¯t you obstruct mining if you stay here?

    Father lion and mother lion are big.

    Can they move to the hot spring area?

    But I feel like I¡¯m driving them out.

    I think it will be easier for them to obtain food if they are in the hot spring area.

    I¡¯ll move you to the hot spring area.

    My apologies for the inconvenience.

    When the three lis rode the father lion, I thought that he would run butrge bat wings suddenly grew on its back.

    Eh?

    I was astonished as I watch their family fly towards the hot spring area.

    ¡­.

    Yup, they are not normal lions.

    After calming my heart, I checked the mining site as originally nned.

    The thermal instion stone deposit should be around here¡­¡­

    I really don¡¯t know where.

    However, I think that the exposed one should weight around 1 ton.

    It is more than enough to what the sun castle hopes to obtain.

    I should mine them now.

    And I did it using the usual method.

    I dig a lot using the AFT while the others will remove the unnecessary parts.

    The usual method is really effective.

    Now, the problem is transporting them to the sun castle.

    It is a castle in the sky and not a moving airship.

    Remembering Gou¡¯s story, the owner sold the fuels because of financial difficulties.

    There is no choice but to have someone who can fly to carry these manually.

    If Rasuti is here, she can carry them all in a dash.

    Both Hakuren and Rasuti has been useful in various ways ever since the sun castle appeared.

    Let cook the food they want this time.

    Now, let¡¯s do this quickly.

    I already called for help to get off the sun castle but this time, I asked Rasuti to go here and bring some people who can help with mining.

    ¡¸By the way, Gran Maria, when youe here¡­..how did you get assigned?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, by draw lots. It is all thanks to one¡¯s own luck.¡¹

    Is that so?

    I am indebted to Gran Maria.

    Next time, I¡¯ll cook the food you want¡­.I¡¯ll make dessert too.

    Wait for it.

    I mine while Gran Maria guards me.

    I worked hard until Rasuti brought some people to mine.

    Seeing the thermal instion stone we brought, Bellments.

    ¡¸If this castle was built with that amount¡­we could have conquered the world.¡¹

    Bell¡¯s tension sure is high.

    Is it simr to the sense of satisfaction you have when you fuel up with a full tank?

    No, it still needs to be refined.

    They were carried to a designated area and Gou will be the one responsible for refining them.

    Once the fuel is enough, Gou can take his human form like Bell.

    I¡¯m looking forward to it.

    As for other things, it seems like Kuzuden¡¯s help is needed.

    Bell.

    Can you stop thinking about armaments?

    It is dangerous.

    If you have spare time, why don¡¯t you help with farming?

    Don¡¯t you want the field to be transferred outside the castle?

    It is not good to smash the field before the new field is ready.

 Chapter 210 - Sun Castleâ€™s Technology

    <h4>Chapter 210 ¨C Sun Castle¡¯s Technology</h4>

    The dungeon potato that was being raised inside the sun castle were transnted to the field outside.

    Suddenly renting them all, I¡¯ll apologize now in case they all die.

    Also, there is a concern if it is safe to raise dungeon potatoes outside.

    Is it better to make something like an underground cave for the dungeon potatoes?

    The thickness of the ground of the sun castle seems to be around 300 meters even in thin ces.

    And it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll dig till the bottom, I¡¯ll only dig a little.

    However, because the basement of the castle extends down to the middle part, I shouldn¡¯t dig that deep.

    Hmm, if an underground cave will not work, how about making a roof¡­.

    Let¡¯s just wait for the rented dungeon potato before doing anything for now.

    The sun castle is hovering over the sky.

    It is using magical power fuel from the refined thermal instion stone.

    ording to Loo and Tier, it is a remnant of the age where magical technology is awesome.

    Even if it is a remnant, it is still overwhelmingly superior to current magical technology.

    If it can be analyzed and reproduce, won¡¯t it be useful in various ways?

    ¡¸Even if you can ride a horse, it doesn¡¯t mean that you can raise one too. It¡¯s embarrassing to admit it.¡¹

    That is Bell¡¯s answer to my question.

    In other words, being a pilot doesn¡¯t make you the engineer. The pilot will drive while the engineer will be responsible for building it.

    Even if a lot of people can drive cars, not everyone can maintain the car themselves.

    In addition, it is reckless to build an engine from parts you¡¯re unfamiliar with.

    Still, Loo insists on hearing the parts she knows of and receives papers about those she doesn¡¯t.

    However, it doesn¡¯t seem to be very helpful.

    The reason is that most of Bell¡¯s knowledge consists of only meeting theplete technology requirement.

    If you forcefully describe it¡­.it would be simr to talking to OS and applications without them knowing anything about smartphone or PC.

    Therefore, Bell, who has no knowledge about smartphone or PC, is forced to talk about them.

    What can OS and application say about them¡­.

    ording to Loo, the best course of action will be gathering the top of magical studies and have them devote all their time in studying it for about 150 years¡­.

    By the way, both Loo and Flora are on the top so I better stop that from happening.

    Loo also seem to be unwilling to do a research with a fixed goal.

    She only desires for knowledge and study what she thinks is interesting.

    Making money is part of it too.

    As for Flora, she¡¯s busy studying fermented foods.

    That said, she even managed to decrease the fermentation time of natto which is really surprising.

    Her first try has a finished product that looks like it was fermented for 10 days but it was only fermented for 1 day.

    The first fermentation advanced too far so it is a failure.

    For her second try, she checked from time to time at an interval and one whole day of fermentation was proven to be enough.

    After that, she still made several mistakes until she noticed that using low temperature can suppress fermentation.

    Though it has not been mass-produced yet, the reputation of the trial product is excellent.

    However, people who don¡¯t like its smell will definitely not like it.

    I¡¯m not very good at it either.

    As for the dungeon potato, let¡¯s find out the method that can make it delicious.

    Let¡¯s get back to the topic.

    The magical technology of the sun castle is impossible to learn verbally.

    As for the written documents, they are about the history and hardship of the sun castle.

    In other words, there is no document.

    There are¡­.various documents in different ces of the castle including the study room.

    Those are things that were originally put in the sun castle and others were left by visitors of the sun castle.

    There are a lot of contents about a lot of subjects.

    There are some that are rted to magical technology too but they are as useless as Bell¡¯s knowledge.

    Disappointing.

    However, they seem to be valuable so they were handed over to us along with other books.

    I put a bookshelf in the hall of my house for them.

    Some of the residents read them happily but¡­.can they understand the content?

    They areughing so they might be reading some story.

    I will read it too some other time.

    At present, arge number of thermal instion stones have replenished the sun castle¡¯s fuel so it is set to a course of going around the perimeter of the forest of death for a year.

    The direction of travel is counterclockwise.

    The course is Gou¡¯s suggestion.

    Though the sun castle does not emphasize mobility, it preferred to move around rather than staying at the same ce.

    Gou¡¯s role is navigation-rted so if it doesn¡¯t move around, there¡¯s no point in his role.

    I thought that it¡¯s okay to give Kuzuden the pointless roles but it seems to be a matter of identity.

    I see.

    Because of that, I let them move.

    However, since they have be part of Big Tree Vige, I felt that it might be troublesome for them to get out of the forest of death.

    Loo already said that there¡¯s no problem with it since they can contact us if they encounter any problem.

    Even so, I had them move only on the sky of the forest of death.

    As for the course, it was proposed to move around the periphery of the forest of death and it was passed.

    Looking from the Big Tree Vige, the sun castle can be located in the north during winter, west during spring, south during summer, and east during fall.

    ¡­..

    Isn¡¯t that simr to arge calendar?

    Once you get the gist of it, you might even be able to check the time using the position of the sun castle.

    The sun castle is moving and the only ones who can get there are those who can fly which is troublesome.

    Because of that, we thought of ways for logistics.

    But I checked something before anything else.

    Is there some kind of teleportation device?

    There¡¯s none.

    When the sun castle was made, teleportation magic is considered as taboo.

    It seems like user will immediately be arrested and owning something that can do that is illegal too.

    I wonder why. It is probably for crime prevention.

    You can certainly do evil things if you can teleport.

    However, magic can only be evil depending on the person using it.

    ¡­..look at Beezel and ancestor-san.

    Yeah, it might be alright.

    Teleportation magic is not a crime now but the teleportation point must be considered and one should not directly teleport to a city or a vige much less a house.

    I see.

    Now, mode of transport. ording to my knowledge, there are balloons and airships.

    I don¡¯t know anything about airnes.

    ording to others, flying magic and teleportation magic.

    It was a long discussion.

    For the time being, the mountain elves adhered to my opinion and would like to try making it¡­

    To make a balloon or an airship, you need a big and durable cloth.

    It seems like it can be strengthened with magic so I only need to wait for Zabuton to wake up.

    The mountain elves are enthusiastic and already made the hull of the ship but I stop them.

    Technology is step by step.

    I learned about it in sun castle.

    The first thing to make is a balloon.

    Not in the size that people can ride but a small one for experiment.

    The result did not disappoint me.

    Apart from the basket part, the device that sends heat towards the balloon is very unstable.

    ¡¸Just like you said, we¡¯ll do our best.¡¹

    I¡¯m satisfied with their reply.

    For the time being, make something that can fly first.

    Considering various thing, there seems to be nothing great about the technology given by the sun castle.

    However, I want them to be relieved.

    There is something technologically amazing there.

    The device is fixed to the sun castle so it can¡¯t be produced elsewhere. The weakness is that the amount of production is small but I still consider it as amazing.

    Canning.

    Yes, the sun castle can make canned foods.

    The devils and dream demons were able to produce canned dungeon potatoes to preserve them.

    Of course, you need iron to make cans.

    It is really amazing to make the iron thin enough to make cans.

    It is also amazing that it can be sealed.

    How to open¡­.do we need can opener?

    It is a pity that it is not an easy-open type.

    Even so, it¡¯s still canned food.

    Long preservation is now possible.

    It is a pity that production is low.

    The daily output is 10.

    However, that¡¯s still 100 in 10 days.

    A thousand in 100 days.

    Considering a year, 3000.

    Isn¡¯t that great?

    I think Michael-san will be pleased.

    I would like Gou and Bell to wake up theirpanions to use it.

 Chapter 211 - Fresh Spring

    <h4>Chapter 211 ¨C Fresh Spring</h4>

    I didn¡¯t feel winter that much because of the sun castle.

    I went there a number of times.

    ¡­¡­..

    Still, I want my own mode of transport.

    But it is a bad idea to rush making a balloon.

    It might crash if we rush making it.

    I don¡¯t want to crash.

    I think it is better to prepare a parachute for human use in case of emergency.

    I¡¯ve only tested one with the wine slime before.

    However, there are things that must be done first.

    Once Zabuton wakes up, I¡¯ll exin to her the situation about the sun castle.

    I asked Hakuren to bring me and Zabuton to the ce where the sun castle residents reside.

    Eh, did everyone just fainted like that?

    But she¡¯s not that scary¡­..

    There¡¯s probably no problem.

    They are just not used to Zabuton.

    But as expected of Bell.

    ¡­..

    No, I take that back. She fainted while standing.

    When she wakes up, she slowly went down and started to weep.

    It seems like she needs to change her clothes too so she was carried to her private room.

    As for Gou¡­..he¡¯s a crystal so I really won¡¯t know but based on his reaction, something happened.

    ¡¸Cr-cruel.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying? You even managed to speak with dragons before.¡¹

    ¡¸How can you evenpare this situation in meeting a dragon!¡¹

    It looks like he¡¯s bursting with anger.

    Areh?

    Really?

    ¡¸During the sun castle¡¯s heyday, it has enough defensive countermeasure to withstand a dragon¡¯s attack but it no longer has the ability to do so.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t the fuel problem already solved?¡¹

    ¡¸Vige chief¡¯s attack before destroyed all defensive function of the castle¡­..we are still waiting for them to be automatically restored. ording to calctions, it will take 2 years before they are restored.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸No, that happened because of our mistake. Let me apologize to you again.¡¹

    ¡¸Things have already ended.¡¹

    Since this has be a battle of apology, I shifted it to Zabuton¡¯s introduction.

    I then asked about clothing-rted information.

    I guide Zabuton to various ces of the sun castle.

    However, thendscape does not differ that much from the vige since I¡¯m the one who plowed this ce too.

    Maybe the only difference is that one is in the forest while this one is in the sky.

    The construction has began little by little on the nned site.

    As expected, transporting building materials here is really difficult.

    Though I¡¯ve already nted trees that can be used as building materials, it will still take time for them to grow.

    Should I prepare everything below and have Dors¡¯ family to bring them here in one go?

    Or should I ask for Beezel or ancestor-san to use teleportation magic to transfer them here?

    But that will be a lot of construction materials so it will be hard for both ancestor-san and Beezel to do so.

    I brought Zabuton here because I¡¯m worried about the sun castle but rather, my main objective is the dream demons who look like wearing only underwear.

    I don¡¯t mind being stimted but I don¡¯t think it is good for them to wear that every day.

    I want to request them to at least wear something simr to swimsuit.

    As I return to Big Tree Vige, spring work begins.

    Of course, its field work!

    Let¡¯s work hard.

    We have discussed beforehand what and how much of that should be raised.

    The field of Big Tree Vige has expanded and my work increased too.

    Though I managed toplete it a little earlier because I¡¯ve put all my mind to it, it still took me a month.

    Another thing to do number 1.

    Informing themias and the titans about the sun castle.

    Both parties are not particrly concerned.

    Their reaction is too dull that it¡¯s saddening.

    Are they not interested in things that fly in the sky because they are living in a dungeon?

    By the way, we havemunicated the issue of the sun castle with the Howling Vige, the demon king¡¯s kingdom, and Doraim during winter via the small wyvern.

    Howling Vige has seen the sun castle before we reported it so they only need a little detail.

    A congrattory message hase.

    The demon king¡¯s kingdom approved of me having jurisdiction over the sun castle. I¡¯ll write a private letter to them and invite them to visit the sun castle if they have time.

    Doraim doesn¡¯t care about winter and visits us during that time so he had already visited the sun castle.

    It seems like he wants me to build a hot spring or a bar or a simr facility there soon.

    I think he has a point.

    Let¡¯s do it.

    Another thing to do number 2.

    Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Tree has started farming too but they requested some help.

    Unlike Big Tree Vige who¡¯s relying on the AFT, the three viges are farming crops using ordinary method.

    I gave them the highest priority.

    The field in sun castle, or the field of Vige Four, has grown fast because I nted them using the AFT.

    They won¡¯t have a problem this time.

    But there will be in the future.

    Though they can farm without worrying the season, can they farm them with the usual method?

    I might have to find suitable crops for the sun castle.

    Another thing to do number 3.

    Gutt requested to investigate the foundation of the sun castle.

    The base of the sun castle fell into the forest because of my attack and it has be a small mountain.

    We did not do anything to it during winter but now that it is getting warmer, they requested to investigate.

    As for the reason, there might be some rare mineral there.

    However, from what I heard from Gou and Kuzuden, that base is a result of the attack from the devils.

    Is there a mineral there?

    Since they have nothing better to do, a survey team was formed.

    I¡¯m working on the field so I can¡¯t participate.

    The survey team will be led by the lizardman Daga and the beastkin Gulf. They left enthusiastically.

    They seem to prefer walking towards the ce rather than having Hakuren or Rasuti send them there.

    They probably aim to train their body that has dulled during winter except for Gutt who looks sorrowful.

    ¡¸Why do I have to apany you? Gulf, you can recognize minerals too right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re the one who requested to check it¡­..so work hard.¡¹

    I asked the kuros to specifically protect Gutt.

    Another thing to do number 4.

    Ancestor-san came.

    When he saw the sun castle, he said that it was nostalgic.

    ¡­¡­

    Thinking about it, it won¡¯t be strange if he knows about it.

    ording to him, it was used by the angels when they are still calling themselves as godkins.

    There was no particrly new information.

    And ancestor-san went to the hot spring just like that.

    He was surprised when he met the lion family there.

    After that, it seems like they have entered the hot spring together.

    The lis are getting quite big.

    They are growing too fast.

    Another thing to do number 5.

    The mountain elves havepleted a small balloon.

    The key is the cylindrical magical tool that uses the sun castle¡¯s heat instion stone refined fuel.

    Loo is the one who made it.

    She said that it is a trial product that she made when I requested her to make some magical tools for me.

    Temperature adjustment is possible by adjusting the surface area in contact with air.

    The balloon part made by Zabuton is quite durable too.

    Even if it is durable, it is still strengthened by magic.

    The wine slime is proudly test riding it.

    Should I praise the maneuverability that even the wine slime can control it?

    Ursa, who¡¯s watching it, demands to ride it too.

    The production of the regr size begins.

    The materials will be borrowed from the construction materials.

    It is probably fine since we are still unsure how to carry them to the sun castle.

    I don¡¯t want to rely on Hakuren, Rasuti, and the angels for that forever.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s only the vige chief, I¡¯ll be happy to carry you¡­.but it will be hard if there are luggage too.¡¹

    As for the devils and dream demons, they can¡¯t even carry me.

    I recognize again how terrible I treat the angels who I request to carry me from time to time.

    There are a lot of things to do and I managed to deal with them somehow.

    nting the field is noplete so I¡¯m free too.

    Should I go and assist Daga¡¯s group?

    Or¡­¡­

    Hnn?

    Kuro is waiting for me while holding a flying disc on his mouth.

    That reminds me, the others won¡¯t be able to do this.

    Yoshi.

    I¡¯ll spend this day with Kuro¡­.

    Behind Kuro are his pups.

    There were some who were holding balls on their mouths, there are those who have boomerang¡­.

    I understand.

    Let¡¯s all y together this day.

    By the way, the pups are taking their turns on guarding the vige.

    Though I left them to take their turns on their own¡­.they are especially returning these days.

    I yed with the pups for four days.

    Don¡¯t I look like a dog trainer?

    Another thing number one.

    The puppy that one of the pups picked up before.

    It grew up big and it turned out to be a Fenrir¡­..

    It is living with the inferno wolves¡¯ pack like it was the normal thing to do.

    It seems that it is already familiar with everyone.

    However, it is too big and it doesn¡¯t match the toys made for the kuros.

    ¡­¡­.

    I created a big ball for it in a hurry.

    Another thing number two.

    The spiderlings left this year too.

    They extend their web in the sky and fly with the wind.

    This year, there¡¯s the sun castle.

    About tennded in the sun castle.

    They seem to n on living there.

    I was happy for the early reunion but the residents of the sun castle were scared.

    They immediately contacted me in a panic.

    However, it¡¯s okay.

    They¡¯ll get used to them.

 Chapter 212 - Dungeon Potato

    <h4>Chapter 212 ¨C Dungeon Potato</h4>

    Dungeon potato.

    An excellent crop that can be raised indoors.

    It grows fast and its yield is not bad either.

    The problem is the taste.

    Its only weakness is not being delicious.

    And you are nting something because you want to eat it.

    At least it is not an unptable food.

    For the time being, the first improvement n for the dungeon potato is to raise it under the sun.

    If the environment changes, the taste may also change.

    That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking when I was nting the dungeon potato in the field of the sun castle.

    By the way, the second improvement n is still under consideration.

    The dungeon potato.

    It¡¯s growing up explosively.

    After it fills a field, I started crawling in another field.

    I, who came to the sun castle after receiving a report from Bell, has deforested that field a bit.

    I also made a fence but¡­.

    The ivy quickly entangled it and got over it.

    What a willful nt.

    However, if things go on like this, the sun castle will be ruled by dungeon potato.

    What should I do¡­¡­

    ¡¸Vige chief, the fast-growing dungeon potato has no potato.¡¹

    The devils that are in charge of farming said those words as if they are punished.

    Sorry.

    ¡¸No way, to think that I¡¯ll have the chance of seeing this once again¡­.¡¹

    The demon king seems to know something about dungeon potato.

    It looks like the dungeon potato will grow violently under sunlight and it will use all nourishment to grow so it won¡¯t produce potato.

    It seems to be called a disaster nt.

    ¡¸Even if it is called disaster, it will wither in one month. If you want to dispose of it soon, do it at night. It only responds to sunlight but not to torches or light magic.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸However, the potato that it will bear if you raise it indoors will not be delicious.¡¹

    You¡¯re right.

    In other words, this is a useless crop?

    ¡¸Not really. It tastes bad but its yield is good. The old lords even nt them as both anti-monster measure and anti-famine measure.¡¹

    ¡¸Anti-monster measure?¡¹

    ¡¸Monsters like it. It was used as a lure for a trap or even for buying time during an attack.¡¹

    However, 200 years ago, a gue that affected dungeon potato pops up.

    Dungeon potato was then believed to be extinct.

    The sun castle was isted so it was not affected by the gue.

    ¡¸The monsters, who lost their food, went wild in all ces. It was a dark time. The damage in human countries are especially severe and can be said to be really cruel. They even put the me on us by saying we are manipting the monsters¡­.just recalling it makes my blood boil.¡¹

    By the way, during that time, the demon king was still a local noble.

    After the extinction of the dungeon potato, the demon king country decided to raise fairy wheat.

    It can be grown indoors like dungeon potato but it can be raised normally under the sunlight.

    It can even be raised on barrennd and it is really popr since it tastes good.

    However, the drawback is that the yield is small.

    This fairy wheat.

    It was more prevalent in human countriespared to the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    It is easy to raise and the taste is also good.

    Those are mainly the reason for its poprity.

    Largend was needed to cover for its yield but human countries can afford to do that.

    In the end, there¡¯s no ce that it was not raised.

    It was difficult for the demon king¡¯s kingdom to secure arge amount ofnd so it was only raised on the ces where the dungeon potatoes were previously raised.

    Everything would have been good.

    Until 15 years ago. The fire nation attacked

    A gue that affected fairy wheat pops out during that time which made the human countries in a state of famine.

    The demon king¡¯s kingdom is experiencing food shortage too but not as great as the human countries.

    Therefore, a war breaks out with the humans saying ¡°The cause is the demon king¡¯s kingdom.¡±.

    And it¡¯s still ongoing¡­..

    ¡¸They could have just farm more instead of waging war.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. However, there are fields where other crops don¡¯t grow so the only choice is to raise fairy wheat.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸In human countries, most fields are useless. They have no choice but to wage war.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, how is it that humans still have food?¡¹

    ¡¸In newly created fields, it is safe to raise anything. They also purchase food from the country of elves and country of dwarves. Though I can¡¯t make this in public, they are also buying food from demon king¡¯s kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸They buy food from their war opponent?¡¹

    ¡¸I have already put a ban notice but it is really difficult to check everything.¡¹

    It is said that there are powers who are trying to curb the battle power of the demon king¡¯s kingdom by trading food.

    If you crack them down, those power will lose their power and in the worst case, it will develop into a battle of annihtion.

    ¡¸One of the reasons why the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡¯s food is not abundant.¡¹

    Is that so?

    However, all I can do is raise the production of my own vige.

    I¡¯m powerless in that issue.

    ¡­..

    ¡¸In the demon king¡¯s kingdom, is the fairy wheat only raised indoors?¡¹

    ¡¸No, we also raise them on normal fields.¡¹

    ¡¸And on those fields, only fairy wheat grows?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, they are mostly barrennd.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want to raise dungeon potato there?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸If the dungeon potato is exposed to sunlight, I think it will grow up fast in those fields.¡¹

    ¡¸That might be the case but dungeon potato will no bear potato if it is grown under sunlight.¡¹

    ¡¸The purpose is not the potato.¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    Though I don¡¯t really know what the cause is, why is it that other crops find it difficult to grow but fairy wheat was able to?

    Then, how about not nting fairy wheat on those fields?

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    ¡¸Though I¡¯m not sure if it will work, do you mind experimenting?¡¹

    ¡¸R-right. It might be good to try.¡¹

    The continuous crop failure might be caused by theck of a specific nutrient.

    Once the dungeon potato withers, it will be fertilizer.

    Even if it fails, the field is still there.

    ¡¸It might be also good to raise them on the shade too, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    I pray for the sess of the demon king as I hand him dungeon potatoes.

    Dungeon potato.

    It is said that monsters like it but in the vige¡­..

    The kuros don¡¯t like it.

    The spiders are eating it with pleasure.

    The slimes ignore it.

    ¡­¡­.

    As for the lion family staying in the hot spring area, they are reluctantly eating it.

    No, you don¡¯t have to if you don¡¯t like it.

    How about the ghost knights?

    They did not meet my eyes.

    They don¡¯t like it too.

    As for themias and the titans, they told me that my vige¡¯s potato is better.

    Thank you.

    However, both races raise them.

    For themias, it seems like their snake pets like it.

    For the titans, they¡¯ll use it as bait for bloody vipers.

    The fuller their bellies are with potatoes, the safer the titans are.

    After giving them dungeon potatoes, I told them to pay attention to monsters and to make sure to not raise it under the sun.

    Experiment.

    I put a lot of dungeon potatoes in a bag and left them in the forest.

    Of course, that ce is quite far from the vige.

    A few hourster, it was clustered by some sort of bug type monsters.

    I thought of subjugating them but there are too many of them.

    But why is it that dungeon potatoes are not flocked by monsters when raised in dungeons?

    Next, I put a lot of dungeon potatoes in a bag and tried to bury it in the ground.

    It was safe although I already left it for a number of days.

    It has not been dug up.

    I see.

    Dungeon potato will not be targeted by monsters while in the ground.

    ¡­¡­

    In the dungeons, do they have monsters that have a duty of digging dungeon potatoes?

    This is a mystery.

    An experiment on making alcohol from dungeon potato.

    With the help of the AFT, I managed to make it into alcohol fast but the taste is not good enough.

    The dwarves are disappointed since it can¡¯tpete with the alcohol made from sweet potato.

    Let¡¯s distill this thing repeatedly to extract alcohol*.

    TN: The not safe to drink type alcohol.

    An experiment on cooking dungeon potato.

    An oni maid powdered it then steam it turning it to konjac. The texture and taste is indistinguishable from normal konjac.

    It can be eaten as it is and it is more delicious when boiled.

    The taste is good¡­.it is surprisingly delicious.

    Is the dungeon potato a type of konnyaku potato?

    No, konnyaku potato has a bigger bulb.

    ¡­¡­.

    Let¡¯s not worry about details.

    I¡¯m already satisfied to find a way to eat it deliciously.

    I gave the oni maid a reward medal.

 Chapter 213 - Reward Medal and Mini-trophy

    <h4>Chapter 213 ¨C Reward Medal and Mini-trophy</h4>

    The lizardman Daga, along with the beastkins Gulf and Gutt, returned from their investigation of the fallen foundation of the sun castle.

    As for the result, they found three rare minerals: star augite, magical iron powder, and ck dust.

    The base of the sun castle was not originally created with the castle but a result of the devil¡¯s offensive.

    The devils threw and stick a lot of soil at the bottom of the sun castle.

    The purpose is to send monster eggs along with the soil.

    Though they did not intend to do it, the soil that stuck up to the lower part of the sun castle forming its base.

    Star augite might be the reason for the stickiness of the soil.

    Star augite is a beautiful stone but the size is only half of a rice grain.

    It is famous for being hard to gather.

    As for its usage, aside from decoration, it is used for making magical tools.

    Magical iron powder and ck dust mighte from the shell of the monster¡¯s egg that solidifies after some time.

    As their name suggests, they are powder and dust and since they originally came from cast-off shells, they exist together to some extent.

    However, because they are powder and dust, collecting them is troublesome.

    Magical iron powder can be added during armor manufacturing that will increase its effect and ck dust can be used as a catalyst for magic.

    In addition, they can be both used in making magical tools.

    These three minerals.

    They are rare minerals that are rarely traded.

    And when they are traded, the price is about 100 ¨C 1000 times their weight in gold.

    And we have 10 kilos of them.

    That¡¯s ording to Gutt¡¯s report.

    ¡¸We only gathered a moment and we collected this much. There are still more¡­..however, if we supply the market a lot, it will lose its value.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t sell! Give them all to me!¡¹

    Loo is really delighted.

    From my point of view, star augite is indeed beautiful but for the other two, I don¡¯t know their value and I can only see them as dirt.

    However, this is really rare. I never thought that Loo will show her worldly desires.

    ¡¸Please¡¹

    ¡¸Maa, it¡¯s not like anyone other than you can use them¡­.¡¹

    Suddenly, a hand pops out from my side and when I look at it, I saw ancestor-san. I thought it was someone else.

    He presented me a paper that obviously came from the vige and it looks like he rushed on writing whatever¡¯s written on it.

    It is a list of treasures.

    I look at ancestor-san.

    ¡¸Star augite 1kg, Magical iron powder 4kg, ck dust 2kg. Please.¡¹

    He said that with a serious expression.

    Is this the normal way to trade them?

    ¡¸Are there other minerals?¡¹

    ¡¸Only the three of them can be found from the fallen base of the sun castle. However, we found iron and copper ores on the way.¡¹

    ¡¸Iron and coppers¡­.you found a deposit somewhere?¡¹

    ¡¸We cannot confirm unless it is investigated earnestly. However, I don¡¯t expect much given the topography.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸If we add them together¡­.it is will probably reach two tons.¡¹

    So less than two tons.

    Gutt¡¯s group can get more in Howling Vige.

    Maa, there¡¯s no need to rush in mining.

    If we really need iron and copper, we can always buy them.

    Now that it hase to this, we need to mine in the base of the sun castle.

    If you ask Loo and ancestor-san, they¡¯ll say they are fine with the current mined minerals.

    But if we can mine, they want us to go for it.

    In short, I really need to ask Gutt¡¯s group to mine again¡­.

    It seems like he has no problem with it.

    However, he hoped that he could make an armor using magical iron powder.

    Permission granted.

    However, mining takes a long time so I feel bad for him. Let¡¯s make a mining team and organize mining this time.

    ¡­¡­..

    But what will happen if we found another group who¡¯s there to mine?

    Ah, you set up a bulletin board to im the mining ownership?

    I see.

    Well done.

    Since we have found precious ores, I presented reward medals to those who went with the mining team.

    As for the reason I gave them reward medals, it is because of the civil servant girls.

    This spring, like usual, we handed each vige, each representative, each race representative, and each resident of Big Tree Vige reward medals.

    There¡¯s no problem with it.

    I changed the new exchange list and hand them to the four viges, no problem with that too.

    The problem is my share.

    I reserve a hundred piecesst year to give as rewards.

    In order for others not to take it lightly, I tightly held on them did not give reward that much.

    However, it was noted that reward medals were only distributed during festivals and martial arts tournament. I seldom reward anyone.

    They did not get angry or call me stingy but they pointed out that the current value of the reward medal is too high.

    The only time they can obtain one were during annual distribution, festivals, and martial arts tournament.

    And since it has be like that, they refrain from trading it.

    What¡¯s the point of having reward medals as currency if no one will use them?

    That¡¯s certainly true.

    Starting from this year, reward medals distributed during festivals and martial arts tournament will be secured separately.

    The 100 reward medals I have in hand will be distributed to those who did their best individually.

    ¡¸It is the vige chief¡¯s job to properly evaluate those people who deserve to be rewarded.¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    ¡¸I understand. However, there are times where my eyes will not reach them. Representatives of various races and representatives of each vige should inform me if someone deserves to be given with reward medal.¡¹

    It is impossible for me to oversee everything alone.

    ¡­¡­.

    What should I do if the 100 is insufficient?

    Let¡¯s think about it when the timees.

    Now I¡¯m going to distribute medals with that in mind.

    Given all what happened till now, I¡¯m sure that 100 is too little.

    I have to reflect.

    ¡¸Vige chief¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    ¡¸The reward medal, I think we should make it more independent.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no problem when it is giving up to receive something else, however, if you receive the medal when you work too hard for it, you will value it like a decoration and not trade it with.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­.that¡¯s correct.¡¹

    ¡¸A trophy is given to the winner of the martial arts tournament, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸How about preparing a mini version of that?¡¹

    Mini trophy.

    I made one as a sample and disy it in the hall of my mansion.

    ¡¸Is that Kuro-san?¡¹

    I was troubled with the motif of the trophy because it is neither a festival nor martial arts tournament.

    Though it might have been good making a cup or a tower, since he¡¯s in front of me, I had him model for me.

    There is a signboard at the foot of Kuro.

    The name and achievement will be written on this signboard.

    ¡¸Eh? Even the unique racial appearance of Kuro-san was captured.¡¹

    It was strangely popr.

    By the way, the first who received the mini trophy is none other than Zabuton.

    Her achievement is making the g of Big Tree Vige.

    The g of Big Tree Vige is a big tree with gold thread at the center of the green g.

    It looks important looking and the vigers did not have any problem with it so it was adopted.

    After walking through the vige with the mini trophy she received, Zabuton disyed the sample mini trophy of Kuro in the hall of my mansion.

    It is the first but I¡¯m sure this ce will be decorated with mini trophies in the future.

    Let¡¯s consider adding more shelves.

    Currently, Kuro is struggling to receive one too instead of being only a sample.

    It is good to work hard but please don¡¯t do anything dangerous.

    It¡¯s just a mini trophy so don¡¯t be too troubled for it.

    You probably can even receive one by achieving something simple.

    However¡­..

    Looking around.

    The high elves are already nning on remodeling the mansion and the eyes of the other vigers are burning.

    Yeah, I should make them step on break before making things too far.

    For the time being, why don¡¯t I hand over mini trophies to the mountain elves who made the sample balloon, to the oni maid who made dungeon potato konjac, and to Gutt¡¯s group who mined?

    I want them to understand that not only individuals but groups can be rewarded too.

    The g of Big Tree Vige is hanging up on the wall of the hall of my mansion.

    The spiderlings are helping cleaning up the hall.

    I have to distribute one in each vige too.

    Eh?

    You¡¯re done already?

    As expected of Zabuton.

    Then, let¡¯s distribute them.

 Chapter 214 - Village Oneâ€™s Pigs

    <h4>Chapter 214 ¨C Vige One¡¯s Pigs</h4>

    A problem urred in Vige One.

    They seem to have trouble eating pork.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t! I will never allow you strangle Tonko.¡¹

    ¡¸Are your eyes open? Don¡¯t you know that you need to eat? What are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s already family!¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, pigs are food.¡¹

    ¡¸I even gave it a name¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Bring it here now!¡¹

    Most of the men don¡¯t want to eat them and most of the women are fine eating them.

    The group that doesn¡¯t want to eat are being sentimental.

    As for the pigs, they did not leave the side of the men who they know are protecting them.

    ¡¸We have a lot of food. You don¡¯t have to make these pigs food too¡­.¡¹

    The beastkin Mamu shyly exins the situation to me.

    ¡¸Then what are they good for aside from meat?¡¹

    ¡¸But the meat from the monsters of the forest of death is really high quality.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. However, if you don¡¯t eat them, the pig will only consume food.¡¹

    For goats and cows, you can get milk and for chickens, you can get eggs.

    As for horses, they can be used as a mount and workforce too.

    Given the pig¡¯s reproductive power, they are unsuitable as pets.

    In short, pigs are not that useful¡­.

    Have they read my mind? They started consulting each other to defend pigs.

    And they started a presentation for me.

    Idea number one.

    Pig race.

    It can be held to a ce even if it is not wide, however, will it be exciting?

    Thinking about it, it will probably more exciting if we had the demon spiders ride them.

    Okay.

    Idea number two.

    Simple workforce.

    They can be a special carrier but can¡¯t carry heavy things.

    Also, the soil in the forest of death is hard so it needs to be plowed first.

    Okay.

    Idea number three.

    Pig fight.

    It is survival of the fittest in this world.

    It is inevitable for someone weak to be eaten.

    However, let¡¯s give them a chance.

    If they fought against a fanged rabbit from the forest and win, they¡¯ll be safe.

    Eh?

    Areh? That rabbit is a monster.

    It¡¯s alright?

    Are you sure?

    You¡¯ll show it.

    But you hope that there will be a handicap.

    If they were defeated and died, they will be eaten as it is.

    If possible, using a delicious recipe¡­.

    Is that so?

    Okay.

    ¡­.

    This is painful to eat!

    Though it is possible to eat it, I already lost my appetite!

    I¡¯ve given them to Vige One but look at what they have done!

    They are no longer domestic animals but pet!

    They cherish them!

    Damn it!

    Let¡¯s just make that race track and cart for pigs!

    Fighting is dangerous so don¡¯t ever try it again!

    ¡¸Is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Until they struggle for food.¡¹

    ¡¸Pigs give birth many times a year, won¡¯t it be terrible after a few years?¡¹

    ¡¸I know. When that timees, let¡¯s think of what to do.¡¹

    It should be fine.

    Because they are smart enough to make a presentation before me.

    At ater date, it was decided to extend the pigpen.

    Majority of the newly born children were handed over in either Vige Two or Vige Three.

    ¡¸Because food is important.¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t just live by looking cute.¡¹

    Vige Two and Vige Three are angry at Vige One.

    They seem to treat pigs as pets.

    They are indeed reliable.

    And I have to reflect because of that.

    Vige One is¡­.

    They publicly revere pigs like how they publicly worship the god of creation.

    What a splendid tough head they have.

    In Vige One, pigs continued to do simple work and race.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    Yeah.

    The dinner that day was fried pork from Michael-san.

    It was delicious.

    Though my brain and my stomach are different.

    I¡¯m drinking some tea after meal while thinking about how selfish I am.

    In the future that will never happen.

    Fanged Rabbit: There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll lose to a pig¡­..what is that a strange power?

    Pig A: If you kill me I¡¯ll be eaten. So what.

    Pig B: Even if you lose, I¡¯ll go next.

    Vige Chief: As for the fanged rabbit¡¯s handicap, let¡¯s break its fangs.

    Fanged Rabbit: How can you be so bias!

 Chapter 215 - Balloon

    <h4>Chapter 215 ¨C Balloon</h4>

    Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three¡¯s livestock breeding space were enhanced.

    It is because the livestock of each vige has grown to some degree.

    The problem residents of Vige one are raising pigs and chickens.

    Vige Two and Three, on the other hand, are raising pigs, goats, sheeps, and chickens.

    Though there is also a n of raising livestock in Vige Four, the sun castle, it was postponed since no one knows how to raise them.

    Currently, there are some devils that migrated in Big Tree Vige in order to learn how to properly raise livestock.

    ¡¸The number of cows and horses are small so if we want to increase their number, we have to buy outside.¡¹

    In a normal vige, domestic animals will move to other viges for some time to sow seed on the domestic animals of the other vige.

    ¡¸Moving them is hard.¡¹

    Should we really need to purchase from Michael-san again?

    Purchasing will only take one round trip and is less troublesome than moving the animals around each vige.

    Let¡¯s wait for the right timing and ask Hakuren or Rasuti.

    Moving them using balloon¡­.that sounds dangerous.

    Balloon.

    Thanks to Zabuton, the balloon part of the balloon waspleted immediately. It is big enough to carry 4 adults.

    To make it fly, a magical tool will be used to supply hot air inside the balloon.

    The shape of the balloon is a simple sphere.

    There¡¯s no problem in going up or down since it can be controlled using the magical tool.

    The problem is direction.

    As it is, it will be all left to where the wind will blow it.

    If we didn¡¯t connect it to the ground via the rope Zabuton made, we won¡¯t even know where it will go.

    How can we control the direction to where the balloon will go to?

    We can¡¯t.

    We really can¡¯t.

    If this is an airship, we can apply a third party power to it to steer it to a certain direction.

    In other words, presently, this thing is useless if we consider that we made this to go to the sun castle.

    Why didn¡¯t we notice this during the trial period!

    No, there must be a way!

    We have to make this balloon move ording to our will.

    ¡­¡­..

    Yeah, it will be best to attach something to it that will make us capable to make it move to a certain direction.

    Are we going to use another magical tool?

    It will be good if we can make a propeller to make it the driving force.

    In order to make a prototype propeller, I consulted Loo.

    ¡¸A device that turns like this and causes wind? I think I can make one¡­.will the wind it produces the one that will make the balloon move?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? No, it will be installed on the part where people will ride.¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    Loo is doubtful of my exnation about the propeller.

    To see is to believe so I had her make a prototype fan and do some experiments.

    If installed to a stationary object, it will only generate wind.

    But when installed to a wagon with wheels¡­.

    ¡¸The wagon moved.¡¹

    Loo was surprised.

    It is a basic action-reaction.

    Isn¡¯t this something everyone experiences in their daily lives?

    Loo calls Flora and Tier to show the wagon with fan.

    ¡¸Eh? What sorcery is this?¡¹

    ¡¸Is this a prank of wind spirits?¡¹

    Flora being surprised is fine but why is Tier surprised too?

    She¡¯s flying using that principle.

    I mean, isn¡¯t she using her wings to fly?

    ¡¸We¡¯re using wings for manipting magic power. We¡¯re not using them like birds.¡¹

    I see.

    Magic develops too much that they don¡¯t know science.

    I was surprised when they were surprised to see the fan on the wagon.

    Why can¡¯t I be? Didn¡¯t they know the principle of the balloon?

    ¡¸Warm air naturally goes up.¡¹

    ¡¸Even in magic study, that is the basic of basics.¡¹

    ¡¸Though I never thought that warm air can lift up with something like that.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    It is not because they¡¯re bad at science, they¡¯re just not good at it.

    Attention.

    Everyone, put your palms together and make sure that both same fingers are together¡­..sp your fingers other than your ring fingers.

    Put a copper coin between your ring fingers.

    Try moving your ring fingers away from each other to drop to copper coin.

    ¡¸This is easy¡­.areh?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eh? Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh, it won¡¯t move!¡¹

    I see.

    They are also weak in that area.

    Rx for a moment.

    ¡¸Magic? Magic?¡¹

    ¡¸No, hypnosis?¡¹

    ¡¸My body is not listening to me.¡¹

    Don¡¯t overdo it.

    It is normal to not be able to control it if the middle finger is bent.

    By the way, Loo did something to the magical tool she made.

    It will still be able to make it advance even if there will be a time that it won¡¯t produce wind.

    After that, the only thing left is controlling the direction.

    Putting a rudder will be the best but we instead prepared two propellers installed on the left and right of the basket of the balloon and they are both facing the same direction.

    To either make it turn left or right, you just need to turn off one of them.

    Is it durable?

    No problem.

    Is it heavy?

    There will be no problem making this four-seater be used by two people.

    Now, let¡¯s try using it!

    Two mountain elves were chosen via draw lots.

    Let¡¯s get it on, fly!

    ¡­..before that.

    Safety first. We gave the mountain elves parachutes.

    In addition, Gran Maria¡¯s group will fly around them.

    Great!

    Let¡¯s get it on!

    ¡­..

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Looking at it, a basket is hung under the spherical balloon which has a magical tool heating up the air under it.

    With the propellers on the left and right of the basket, it got its driving force.

    But who would have thought that there will be too much driving force that the basket made a strange angle with the balloon?

    The balloon itself is not advancing.

    Because of that strange angle, the me from the magical tool that is heating the air hit the balloon which is dangerous.

    Trial run stops.

    For the basket to move forward too much that it face up, the bnce is indeed bad.

    Thinking about it, the propeller of an airship is installed on the balloon part.

    It is wrong for me to think that an airship is only an improved balloon.

    I have to properly consider the airship.

    To do it¡­.

    The balloon part needs to be framed.

    But the weight must not increase.

    And it is necessary to make the balloon bigger.

    However, considering the amount of air that can be warmed by the magical tool¡­.

    Won¡¯t that be hard?

    Airship is not like a hot air balloon and is floating because of the gas.

    That gas is helium.

    ¡­¡­..

    I don¡¯t know how to make it.

    Then as an alternative¡­.hydrogen?

    No no.

    It will explode.

    Mou¡­.

    Then it should be¡­¡­making the frame and propeller from an ultra-light material or look for a gas that can substitute helium.

    With this, the balloon and airship development are interrupted.

    It¡¯s a shame.

    The mountain elves are crying.

    I¡¯m sad too.

    The propeller was removed from the balloon and it will now be used to enjoy the sky.

    If the wind cooperates, you might even be able to reach Howling Vige or Doraim¡¯s nest.

    This is not a waste at all.

    We have to rely on those who can fly to guide us to the sun castle.

    ¡¸That balloon, shall I guide it here?¡¹

    The one who said that was Gou.

    Once it reaches a certain height, it can be pulled by the sun castle.

    That¡¯s good but how do you n on sending me home?

    ¡¸Going home will be no problem too. I can guide you to the sky directly above the vige.¡¹

    ¡­..

    I-is that so? Let¡¯s do just that.

    The balloon arrived at sun castle¡­.

    From the sun castle, the balloon made it to Big Tree Vige¡­.

    He really can do it.

    ¡­¡­

    I saw the eye of the mountain elf beside me.

    Airship, let¡¯s absolutelyplete it.

    Of course.

    I nodded mightily.

    However¡­..

    For the time being, let¡¯s mass produce balloons.

    The lowest will be three including spares.

    Ideal number is five.

    Do your best.

 Chapter 216 - Business Trip

    <h4>Chapter 216 ¨C Business Trip</h4>

    My name is Ifrus.

    A noble born from a minor noble house of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Since my elder brother will inherit our house, I have to work for my own bread.

    Fortunately, with my ability as a civil officer, I was hired by the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    I¡¯ve continuously served for 40 years.

    During those times, I married and had a son too.

    My son will be twenty this year.

    My son is unlike me and can utilize powerful magical power so he is expected to be a general of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    I¡¯m thankful for that.

    However, until a while ago, my son has been dissatisfied about the current system of the demon king¡¯s kingdom. Though he¡¯s hiding it, he became some sort of activist.

    I was worried about it and wonder if I have to report about it to the demon king but suddenly, he turns his back from doing such things.

    What has happened?

    It might be good since he started to smile brighter than before.

    Perhaps his rtionship with the baker¡¯s daughter, who he has been courting, has progressed?

    I¡¯m happy if that is the case.

    At any rate, it was good that he stopped his suspicious activity.

    Now, back to my story.

    About five years ago, I have been appointed as the governor of Shashaato City.

    Shashaato City is under the direct control of the demon king¡¯s kingdom and is one of the mostmercialized areas of the kingdom.

    Recent developments are also amazing.

    When I was appointed as the representative of such a city, I was both half happy and half anxious about holding this important position.

    I don¡¯t want to fail.

    I want to live in a safe environment.

    I always wanted my life to continue like this.

    That is my goal.

    If I have trouble making a decision, I¡¯ll follow my predecessor.

    If possible, I don¡¯t want to have a hand in anything that has never happened before.

    But if something like that happens, I¡¯ll ask the castle.

    Though I might look deplorable, I don¡¯t want all responsibility to fall on me.

    I never thought of getting promoted.

    My job is moderately safe and of course, my ie is moderately okay too but I¡¯m not greedy.

    I fully know my ability.

    I know I¡¯m not suitable for being the governor of Shashaato City.

    This attitude of mine might have been good.

    Because up to this very day, there was really no problem.

    Tell me why?

    Right now, Leg-sama, one of the four heavenly kings of the demon king¡¯s kingdom, is before me.

    Leg-sama is in charge of finance.

    Why?

    In regards to money, I¡¯ve never done anything illegal.

    Did one of my subordinates do something by chance?

    Please forgive me.

    I know that my management ability iscking.

    But subordinates of my¡­..

    What have you done?

    I don¡¯t think anyone of them is in trouble with money¡­.

    ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes.¡¹

    No no

    Rather than thinking about bad things, let¡¯s hear what happened first.

    I¡¯ll act ordingly after that.

    The next day.

    Before me is one of the four heavenly kings of the demon king¡¯s kingdom, General tts.

    Why?

    Just why?

    Is it rted to that?

    Will war finally spread to Shashaato City?

    I must gather soldiers quickly.

    No, I must secure an evacuation route first.

    Shashaato City has be more crowded with the recent developments.

    Though evacuation takes time, there are a number of ships.

    We¡¯ll somehow manage.

    ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, y-yes. There are about 20 ships that can immediately leave. How much time do we have?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    After General tts, it was Randan-sama.

    Randan-sama is in charge of domestic affairs of the demon king¡¯s kingdom, in short, my boss.

    I can count the number of words he had told me so far.

    Ourst conversation was¡­.

    When the time he watched the martial arts tournament of Shashaato City.

    ¡¸Wee¡¹

    ¡¸duty, hardwork¡¹

    That ended in two seconds.

    I remember it.

    No, I¡¯m not angry.

    I¡¯m grateful that we never had some troublesome conversation.

    But why is Randan-sama here?

    No way, dismissal?

    There must be something else!

    Leg-sama, General tts, and Randan-sama havee. Count Chrome, thest of the four heavenly kings, mighte too.

    I don¡¯t think that I have failed in dealing with the three previous people but I don¡¯t think I have seeded too.

    Everything happened all of a sudden.

    He might note but it is better to be prepared.

    It might be a vain effort so it is hard for me to order my subordinates to do it for me.

    I clean the room myself.

    The table¡­.maybe it is good if it is somewhere over there.

    There¡¯s no dust on the curtain.

    I¡¯m grateful for the daily work of the maids.

    It was good that I have prepared.

    Because right now, demon king-sama is in front of me.

    No, he¡¯s not really in front of me since I¡¯m crawling down.

    So, he¡¯s over my head?

    ¡­¡­

    Why?

    Just why?

    Up to this day, I have never seen him face to face.

    Eh?

    I may raise my head?

    No no, let me be this way.

    You want to hear my answer face to face?

    A direct conversation?

    Impossible, impossible, impossible.

    I¡¯m tired.

    I became really tired thesest few days.

    I might have aged in a dash.

    But what can I do?

    Demon king-sama, Leg-sama, General tts, and Randan-sama spoke with me in different ways but they asked the same thing.

    ¡¸There will be guesting to Goroun Company. Don¡¯t be rude to the guest.¡¹

    Who ising?

    A king of another country?

    I never heard of it before.

    In the first ce, why would a king go here and not to the capital?

    Does that mean that a prince from another country wille here incognito to y?

    Ah, I see.

    If that is the case, I can somewhat understand.

    After all, the shadow guards will be guarding him and I¡¯m asked to not get in the way as much as possible.

    ¡­.

    Areh?

    What will he do?

    If he¡¯s here to y, why would there be any obstacle or inconvenience?

    ¡­¡­

    I went to Goroun Company.

    The guest hasn¡¯te to them yet but they are already making a fuss.

    Who¡¯s that big shot?

    The president himself is taking charge.

    He promised to send me a message as soon as the guest arrives.

    The only thing I¡¯ll do is to greet him when he first came here.

    After that, I don¡¯t wanna get involved in anything.

    Leg-sama has even prepared the shadow guards.

    They might look like they are under mymand but¡­.I don¡¯t have the right to order them.

    I¡¯ll just do things I can.

    Like not disturbing them.

    I might look uncooperative but it is still better than pulling their legs down.

    When I was about to reach the pot of tea, my door was knocked hard.

    ¡¸We received a message from Goroun Company. The guest has arrived.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    The shadow guard that Leg-sama has prepared have already disappeared.

    I can¡¯t bete.

    The carriage was prepared and departed immediately to the Goroun Company.

    This carriage is a gift from Goroun Company and is veryfortable to ride.

    If I pick up the guest using this carriage, will he be pleased?

    No no, I must not do that.

    Let¡¯s lend this carriage to him whenever he wants.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Marcos.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m his wife, Pa.¡¹

    The Goroun Company has two guests.

    A pair of human couple.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    A farmer couple?

    No, no, noooo!

    Fool!

    Look closely at the clothes of the couple.

    At first nce, they look like normal clothes but once the sunlight touches them, they began to shine.

    It is made of luxury fabric.

    Why did they use luxury fabric to make ordinarymoners clothes?

    They¡¯re being yful?

    Only an outstandingly rich person will do that.

    But, didn¡¯t they want to hide their identities?

    Then, though they introduce themselves as a married couple¡­.they could be a lord and his attendant.

    However, they said that they are a married couple.

    Let¡¯s get along with their story.

    ¡­..

    Areh?

    The wife is so elegant.

    Is it the opposite?

    Is the wife thedy and the husband is the attendant?

    No, no, no, no, no.

    Remove all preconceptions!

    Stop thinking!

    The two in front of me are a couple.

    They are guests of Goroun Company.

    ¡¸I am Ifrus, Shashaato City¡¯s governor. I wee the couple for your visit.¡¹

    Good.

    Perfect greeting!

    That time, I used my skillful art of talking to find out the purpose of the two in order to not get in their way.

    Eh, Goroun Company president, why are you in front of them¡­..what are you doing?

    ¡¸The couple will start their business in this city.¡¹

    Business?

    ¡­¡­business?

    Is that some sort of code?

    Never heard of it.

    ¡¸Though we might trouble you a number of times, we ask for your cooperation.¡¹

    ¡­..

    It¡¯s useless.

    I don¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸Specifically, how can I cooperate?¡¹

    If you don¡¯t understand something, it is better to ask.

    I know that the more you know, the more dangerous it is.

    Even so, I asked the president of the Goroun Company, answer me!

    ¡¸At one of the corners of the southmercial district, there is a ce that has be a material warehouse. Isn¡¯t that ce great?¡¹

    Wonderful.

    It ¡¯s clear.

    ¡¸Leave it to me, I¡¯ll transfer everything and give that ce to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. Let¡¯s talk about the priceter.¡¹

    He saidter but he didn¡¯t say when so it might be in many years toe.

    ¡¸I agree.¡¹

    ¡¸Michael-san, if one ns to open a shop in Shashaato City, is it normal for the governor to greet them?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. It is rare. By the way, are you going to be okay in opening a shop?¡¹

    ¡¸I have discussed it with the vige chief. Please leave it to us.¡¹

    ¡¸Please do your best. Now then, it will still take time until your shop opens so you can sightsee until then.¡¹

    ¡¸We will do some sightseeing until the day after tomorrow. We would like to prepare the store opening afterward. My apologies but, we are not familiar with this ce¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸I already told my subordinate. Please use him to the fullest. It was me who ask to open up a shop here in the first ce.¡¹

    The residents of Vige One, Marcos and Pa, are on a business trip to Shashaato City.

    The next day.

    ¡¸What is thisrge sum of money?¡¹

    ¡¸Payment for thend that Goroun Company bought.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Areh?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised too. They paid more than double the market value. Goroun Company has a lot of money.¡¹

 Chapter 217 - A Woman of Village One, Paula

    <h4>Chapter 217 ¨C A Woman of Vige One, Pa</h4>

    My name is Pa.

    It is the name I gave myself and I really like it.

    My real name?

    It doesn¡¯t matter.

    I am Pa.

    A woman who lived in the backstreet.

    Living in the backstreet of the city was hard.

    There are only a few fun memories.

    Most of the fun memories are rted to Marcos.

    Marcos is a boy I met with age simr to mine.

    However, he is my senpai when ites to life in the backstreet.

    He¡¯s my husband now.

    Just thinking of not being able to meet him makes me shiver.

    The turning point of my and Marcos¡¯ life is meeting Fushu-sama.

    Because we heard rumors about her kidnapping children, we thought that we were done for that time.

    However, I find temporary sce with the people they gathered.

    One of them is Jack, a leader in the backstreet.

    Marcos can be relied on but Jack is more reliable.

    If he didn¡¯t fall in love with Morte, I would have made him mine.

    Fushu-sama gathers us to talk about migrating.

    It is possible to obtain a house of your own.

    But that¡¯s too good to be true.

    I never thought that they¡¯ll treat us like stupid fools.

    However, can a great person of Korin religion lie?

    I¡¯m anxious. As for everyone else¡­.yeah, they¡¯re anxious too.

    Good.

    However, we still agreed to Fushu-sama¡¯s suggestion.

    We couldn¡¯t go against it since the proposal is too attractive.

    The most attractive thing is that we will be taught of various things first before migrating.

    Moreover, it¡¯s for free.

    We will be taught on how to read and write characters, calcte, and etiquette.

    Even if the migration is a lie, what we learn is already ours.

    If I can calcte, it will be easy for me to find a ce to work in.

    Moreover, if I can read and write characters, I can also expect to receive wage.

    As for etiquette¡­.though I don¡¯t think I need it, it is not umon to be cut down by a noble aftermitting rudeness.

    If I learn it, there won¡¯t be any loss.

    Though it was hard and busy, it was a fulfilling half year.

    The story about migration is true.

    There was a ce called Vige One, a little away from Big Tree Vige, where we got our house and we were given jobs.

    There was enough food too.

    And all for it just for the hope of us being permanent residents.

    Though the surrounding environment is scary, we are well protected.

    If youpare this ce to the backstreet, this is heaven.

    For the jobs we were given with¡­.

    We¡¯repletely useless.

    However, we were neither scolded nor kicked out.

    Vige chief¡­.ah, vige chief is the vige chief of Big Tree Vige.

    TN: just like everyone else, she thought Hiraku¡¯s name is vige chief.

    There is no vige chief in Vige One, only a person who is called caretaker.

    Vige chief told us that he wants us to find the job suitable for us so there¡¯s no hurry.

    Thank you vige chief.

    Everyone else has the same reaction as me, we nodded with all our might.

    We will do our best for vige chief.

    And we gradually got used to living in the vige.

    Farming, paper making, oil squeezing, sugar squeezing, salt making.

    Little by little, we increased the things we can do.

    When we were entrusted with pigs, I was a little worried if we can raise them properly but everyone did their best.

    Maa, the men were a little too emotional¡­.

    Right right.

    The men.

    When we first came to Vige One, we can¡¯t enter the forest but now, we can.

    Jack even defeated a fanged rabbit alone.

    He¡¯s really amazing.

    Marcos is working hard but it¡¯s still impossible for him.

    Don¡¯t overdo it.

    Don¡¯t imitate something dangerous.

    Look, even Kricky says you must be careful.

    Kricky is one of the dogs called inferno wolf who protects the vige¡­..it is not a wolf.

    I named it.

    I was scared at first but I know that it¡¯s defending the vige and even bringing the prey it hunted from the forest here.

    I wanted to thank it but I realized I don¡¯t know its name.

    When I asked vige chief, he pointed at a group of inferno wolves.

    Yup, it is impossible to name them all.

    In that case, I¡¯ll name it.

    Vige chief permitted me to do so and Kricky was pleased.

    Kricky sometimes goes to other viges so I can¡¯t see it but when ites to Vige One, ites to say hello.

    We have that kind of rtionship with the inferno wolves.

    Marcos doesn¡¯t go against what it says¡­.but how about listening more to your wife?

    A year has passed since we migrated.

    Winter is cold but we prepared enough firewood so we¡¯re okay.

    From time to time, patroling from Big Tree Vige and other vigese so we¡¯re not worried about food.

    Of course, we¡¯re not just staying in our house to y.

    We made a lot of small items from bamboo.

    I can boast the baskets I made.

    It is light and strong.

    I also worked hard on the design.

    The best things we made are presented to vige chief in Big Tree Vige.

    After nting seeds at the beginning of the year, we continue to live our daily lives. Soon, it will be summer.

    Right right.

    Have you ever seen a castle floating in the sky?

    It¡¯s really amazing.

    For such a big thing to fly.

    I¡¯m surprised when with what vige chief said about the castle.

    He said that you will be able to know the season with the location of the castle.

    It will make a full rotation from Big Tree Vige in a year. It was at north during winter and west during spring.

    It is so close to the south now which means summer is near.

    At that time, vige chief spoke to Vige One¡¯s migrants.

    ¡¸Shashaato City¡­.is it?¡¹

    I have never heard of it.

    However, it seems to be a bigmercial city in the demon king¡¯s kingdom and it is also a port.

    The fish we eat are purchased there.

    Heh.

    ording to vige chief, he was invited to open up a shop in Shashaato City.

    Vige chief wants to take over but everybody says he can¡¯t leave.

    Therefore, he wants to hear from us.

    It is probably because we can read and write, calcte, and knows etiquette.

    I never had a chance to show it but now I have.

    And Fushu-sama.

    Thank you very much.

    Since vige chief is the one requesting it, I¡¯ll do it with the best of my effort!

    Need to leave Vige One for a while?

    I do not mind.

    Marcos is fine with it too.

    Before we do, the others are already raising their hands.

    Everyone feels the same.

    I won¡¯t lose.

    There is no way for us to go in arge group so it will only be a couple.

    Jack wanted to go too but he was automatically removed from the candidates because he¡¯s the leader of Vige One¡¯s migrants.

    Nine remaining groups.

    I wished for the goddess of luck to smile at me.

    Thank you, goddess of luck.

    If this shop is sessful, I will likely receive a reward medal and I¡¯ll use it to make a statue of you.

    Now.

    Since we have to move to Shashaato City, we prepared our stuff¡­.

    We don¡¯t have much stuff.

    I told Kricky that we¡¯ll go away for a while¡­.

    We said goodbye to the rest of the people in Vige One.

    It¡¯s okay.

    I and Marcos will move to Big Tree Vige first.

    We studied there for a month in order to prepare for the opening.

    Vige chief teaches us directly despite his busy schedule.

    I¡¯ll do my best.

    The shop that vige chief wants to open is a restaurant.

    A shop that only has one dish, nothing elseplicated.

    Since it hase to this, then the food that will be sold is the most important point.

    Can I even make it?

    It was okay.

    After we migrated to Vige One, we made that dish once a week.

    Indeed.

    As expected of vige chief.

    That dish will surely get popr.

    ¡­¡­

    Areh?

    Then, what are we going to learn now?

    How to hire people?

    Customer service?

    Hygiene?

    Taxputation?

    ¡­¡­.

    My head is full and I find it hard to remember it all.

    As for Marcos¡­..yeah, hang in there.

    Ah, we went to the castle in the sky via a balloon while we were studying because vige chief rmended us to do some recreational work.

    No, we didn¡¯t y.

    But it was fun.

    It was my first time flying in the sky and it feels good¡­.

    Though it is slightly cold.

    I¡¯ll wear thick clothes next time.

    After a month of studying, we left for Shashaato City.

    An important person from the demon king¡¯s kingdom will teleport us using magic.

    I knew that vige chief is amazing but this is way too amazing.

    Vige chief¡¯s shop.

    I will absolutely make it a sess!

    Marcos feels the same.

    He has a good smile.

    As expected of my husband.

    ¡¸Ano, vige chief? This is?¡¹

    ¡¸The shop¡¯s capital. It is embarrassing since its not much.¡¹

    ¡¸You said that ¡­..but¡¹

    First of all, thank you for trusting us with this much money.

    Next of all¡­..

    The bag of gold coin, Marcos can¡¯t even lift it.

    Are the prices in Shashaato City much higher than expected?

    In addition, arge amount of crops are prepared on a cart.

    They are ingredients for the shop but¡­..

    Can we even cook them all?

    No no no.

    I shouldn¡¯t show weakness.

    Let¡¯s cook everything.

    The dish is curry.

    Fufufu.

    There¡¯s no one that can¡¯t be captivated by that dish.

 Chapter 218 - A Man of Village One, Marcos

    <h4>Chapter 218 ¨C A Man of Vige One, Marcos</h4>

    My name is Marcos.

    A man.

    Sometimes, others mistook my name for Marcus or Marcas but I really don¡¯t mind.

    I¡¯m someone with power.

    My legs are fast too.

    I¡¯m also good at detailed work.

    Though I¡¯m not the best in any of those aspects, for someone who¡¯s living in the backstreet, you can say I¡¯m an all-rounder.

    However, ever since we live in Vige One, I realize how unskillful I am.

    No, I might be more useless than unskillful.

    Once again, I want to cry for my powerlessness.

    However, vige chief¡­.ah, vige chief is not the vige chief of Vige One but the vige chief of Big Tree Vige.

    There is no vige chief in Vige One but there is someone called caretaker that ys the role of vige chief.

    Let¡¯s go back to the topic¡­.even if I¡¯m useless, vige chief encourages me to never give up until I find the job that is suited for me.

    He is a good person.

    He has power and money too.

    He also has a lot of wives.

    The old me would have been angry with envy but the present me admires him.

    He is that kind of person.

    I don¡¯t even mind even if he is living the best life.

    It is because vige chief works harder than anyone else.

    He¡¯s amazing.

    Because of him, Big Tree Vige developed tremendously.

    I don¡¯t want Vige One to lose so I will work hard.

    Maa, that¡¯s not gonna be easy because the poption differs¡­.

    Maybe someday.

    As I was spending my everyday life, we were gathered by vige chief to talk.

    He wants to open up a store in Shashaato City, he wants someone to go as the person in charge?

    The person in charge will eventually be changed so it is not a permanent cement.

    That¡¯s what he said.

    I lower my head to vige chief since I¡¯m not even used to living in Vige One yet.

    However, I¡¯m not sure if that is the right thing to do since who am I to decline vige chief¡¯s request?

    I have a wife too.

    I need to consult Pa first.

    When I look sideways, Pa is already raising her hand.

    Why didn¡¯t she consult me?

    Looking at her eyes, she¡¯s clearly angry at me who didn¡¯t immediately raise his hand.

    We were lucky.

    Pa and I won the draw lots in deciding the couple who should go to Shashaato City.

    God, thank you.

    After that, Pa and I get ready to go to Shashaato City.

    Because we won¡¯t leave for a long time, our house will still be our house.

    The nyunyudaphne-sans will be taking care of it.

    I thought that we will go to Shashaato City as soon as we are ready to leave but I was wrong.

    We have to study in Big Tree Vige first.

    Indeed, both Pa and I don¡¯t have knowledge in managing a shop.

    As expected of vige chief.

    The shop is a¡­.restaurant?

    My and Pa¡¯s cooking skills are ordinary.

    Are we going to hire a chef?

    We¡¯ll sell only one item?

    Ah, I understand.

    A shop that only serves curry.

    Pa and I can make it and we won¡¯t get bored since we can make changes with the toppings.

    I feel like going now.

    However, what are we going to study?

    I and Pa arrived at Shashaato City with a lot of luggage.

    Because we were transferred using teleportation magic, we felt like we just left the vicinity of Big Tree Vige.

    If you ask me what luxury I want, it is to travel around and taste a lot of different food.

    No, I¡¯m not tasting anything else.

    Beezel-sama, thank you very much for using your teleportation magic.

    Michael-sama, my apologies for bothering you and thank you very much for receiving us.

    So, where can we put our luggage¡­.

    Before I manage to ask that, Michael-sama¡¯s subordinates are already carrying them to a specially prepared warehouse. Amazing.

    It seems like it will be guarded in turns too.

    Thank you very¡­.much?

    Immediately after, a visitor arrived in the ce. He is scheduled to meet us.

    I heard that he is the governor of Shashaato City.

    This city is under the direct control of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    The governor is the most important person in this city.

    However, I was not scolded when I didn¡¯t lower my waist that much.

    I somehow feel good.

    Though it looks like he¡¯s disturbed with the clothes Pa and I are wearing¡­¡­is he someone who likes fashion?

    This is something Zabuton-sama personally made so I can¡¯t give it to you.

    Speaking of which, vige chief has handed us some fabric so let¡¯s give it to him as a greeting.

    But there are still a lot of eyes around so let¡¯s have Michael-sama give it to himter.

    I never thought that I¡¯ll meet the governor so I wanted to get along with him.

    Now, as for our schedule, sightseeing at Shashaato City today and tomorrow.

    We have to look around in various meanings.

    It¡¯s not a rxation tour.

    We have to know the customer first.

    That was what vige chief ordered.

    At the same time, we will conduct surveys on prices.

    Vige chief said that it will be a problem if we priced the product wrong. We have to consider wages, the price of materials, etc.

    The price also shouldn¡¯t be too high or too cheap.

    Though it might be difficult, for the time being, we were rmended to put the price a little cheaper than the average price of lunch in the city.

    Because of that, I want to dine out¡­

    All the food we ate during our sightseeing were paid in advance by the guide dispatched by Michael-sama so we don¡¯t know the price.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Everything was ordered by the president.¡¹

    Moreover, all of those restaurants are high end restaurants.

    Maa, the food in Big Tree Vige taste better but¡­.there is something that I can¡¯t dare to say.

    It is how disappointed I am.

    I¡¯m already missing the soy sauce and miso of the vige.

    As for the harvest of our sightseeing, I¡¯m sure that the curry will surely be popr in this city.

    Michael-sama guided me to the ce where we will open the shop.

    We went to an intersection.

    There is a big plot ofnd at one corner of the intersection. It is about 200 meters on one side.

    Comparing it to vige chief¡¯s field¡­..it will be about 16 of them?

    ¡¸So, where will we build our store?¡¹

    ¡¸There.¡¹

    He pointed at the plot ofnd.

    The corner lot of an intersection.

    ¡¸There? But that¡¯s a really good location?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who requested to build a store so I specifically prepared this ce for it.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    There is enough pedestrian traffic.

    As for the surroundings¡­.there are a lot of shops.

    However, this corner of the intersection is alone.

    I see.

    There is a n on developing this vacant lot and we will y the role of building the first shop here.

    I¡¯ll have to work hard.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of the building. It¡¯s a restaurant so I¡¯ll make sure it can handle fire correctly.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The water too.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. There are few wells here because it is close to the sea. Let¡¯s make a waterway for consumption.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you in advance.¡¹

    I don¡¯t understand buildings of a store so I¡¯ll leave it all to Michael-sama.

    He¡¯s the one who spoke with vige chief in the first ce.

    For the meantime, let¡¯s prepare for the opening.

    First is hiring employees.

    Though I think me and Pa are already enough but vige chief said that we need to hire local people as well.

    I heard that it is for trouble prevention.

    I don¡¯t know anyone in Shashaato City so should I rely on Michael-sama again?

    No, relying too much on Michael-sama is not a good thing.

    I have to move on my own little by little.

    Hnn, Pa?

    Who are these children?

    My wife gathered 10 girls.

    ¡­¡­they are employee candidates.

    You have my support.

    Though I¡¯m not sure why we have to do this, vige chief told us that no one can work on the store unless they are presentable and have washed their bodies.

    Let¡¯s buy some water.

    As for towels to wipe their bodies¡­. let¡¯s buy them too.

    Also, new clothes.

    All right.

    Pa and I are sleeping at the inn prepared by Michael-sama.

    As expected, it is difficult to arrange amodation for a dozen of people, employee candidates included, so we rented a suitable inn for all of us.

    Vige chief told me that we should treat employees nicely.

    Given the circumstances, we can only rent an inn.

    Did he foresee this happening?

    As expected of vige chief.

    We brought cooking utensils and tableware but they are not enough.

    I asked Pa to take care of the shortage while I¡¯m doing a little chore.

    Pa¡¯s employee candidates came from the same ce as us, the backstreet.

    However, ording to what Michael-sama had said, there is an organization that¡¯s managing the children of this city. They are giving them jobs and food.

    It seems like Pa doesn¡¯t care about whatever¡¯s happening in the neighborhood.

    Let¡¯s get back to the topic.

    If you want me to summarize what was happening on the backstreets, I can say that it is a violent world¡­.

    That¡¯s why I never thought that my talk with them ended smoothly.

    ¡­¡­

    This city is really different.

    The demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Until we came to Vige One, I thought that this is a ce where cruel monsters and demons live¡­.

    This is a good city.

    You can look it simrly to a human city with slightly more different races.

    But not as much as Big Tree Vige.

    By the way, there are many things that need to be done before the building ispleted.

    Borrowing the kitchen and the garden of the inn we are staying, I tried making curry.

    Vige chief gave us several tasks upon opening the store.

    First and foremost, we have to stabilize the taste.

    To do that, there is nothing we can do but repeatedly cook it.

    Next is to make curry that includes the things we can buy at Shashaato City.

    Like seafood curry using the seafood here.

    This is also one of the reasons for our sightseeing.

    That is probably the best we cane up with.

    Let¡¯s try it out first.

    Vige chief noted that overconfidence will be the most dangerous feeling we should have.

    Finally, please the residents of Shashaato City.

    Though we are here because of Michael-sama¡¯s invitation, it doesn¡¯t mean that we can be arrogant.

    Don¡¯t forget humility, vige chief said.

    I won¡¯t forget it.

    ¡­..

    By the way, why are those people looking at me?

    The inn¡¯s employees¡­.the guests too.

    No, they are looking at my hand.

    The curry I just cooked.

    It is notplete yet since I haven¡¯t cooked rice¡­..

    Is the bread of the inn delicious?

    ¡¸If you want to taste it, bring your own brea¡­..¡¹

    I was not able to finish what I¡¯m going to say.

    Taste it all you want.

    10 dayster.

    I was called by Michael-sama.

    The exterior of the shop has beenpleted so he would like to consult me about the interior.

    ¡­.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    There is one big shop on the former 200 meters square of vacant lot.

    Big.

    Really big.

    It¡¯s surprisingly big.

    It is a one-story building but the roof is high.

    Its height is simr to a two-story house.

    But there¡¯s no wall.

    It¡¯s open.

    Is it the type where customer can enter anywhere?

    Since there¡¯s no interior, the pirs supporting the roof are eye catching.

    The corners¡­..they are toilets.

    They are the only ones with walls that¡¯s why you cannot see everything at once.

    The counter and the kitchen are at the center of the store¡­..

    I¡¯ve never seen a 30meter long counter before.

    And it is also the type that surrounds all sides.

    This is really the first time I see something like this.

    It is also set to be 45 degrees against the square walls of the shop.

    I see.

    If you are inside a counter like that, you can see wider.

    There is also a passage for employees to enter and exit.

    There is also a mechanism where water flows from a pipeing from the roof.

    Amazing.

    There is a big room in the kitchen, it seems to be the food storage.

    There¡¯s also a rest room, a changing room, and toilet for employees.

    I see, I see.

    As for the smoke that will be generated when fire is used in the kitchen¡­..it will go up and be sucked into a chimney all the way outside¡­.it is also designed to be okay even if it rains.

    Will it really work like that?

    Part of them seems to be magical tools.

    Ehto¡­.let¡¯s check.

    Yup, confirmed.

    ¡¸Michael-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Sama is unnecessary. Just call me Michael.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.then, Michael-san.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸All of these, we¡­..is this shop really for Big Tree Vige?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha¡¹

    Heughed at me.

    As expected.

    I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t seem upset.

    We¡¯re probably going to rent a corner of this shop.

    Yeah, that must be it.

    ¡¸With the cooperation of the city¡¯s chamber ofmerce, the shop at the opposite side of the street will belong to Big Tree Vige too. Though we are still negotiating with the other corners¡­.in the future, all four corners of this intersection will belong to Big Tree Vige.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸And next to this shop¡­.at the other side of the street. Ah, it¡¯s still under construction. It is not a store but a residence for Marcos-sama¡¯s group. Next to it will be the employees¡¯ dormitory.¡¹

    ¡­.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Areh?

    Vige chief, ording to what you have inculcated me, I expected a small shop.

    That includes what you¡¯ve train us too.

    Our hair will grow long while standing still at the stall¡­.isn¡¯t that what you said?

    The customer simtion also has 10 customers at most.

    Why do you have to suddenly send us to war?

    N-no, this is not the time to y the fool.

    Cope.

    ¡­¡­

    Remember vige chief¡¯s words.

    Don¡¯t overdo it.

    Don¡¯t act rashly.

    ¡­¡­..

    The shop is wide which means customers won¡¯t be able to pack this ce.

    Don¡¯t panic.

    As expected of vige chief.

    I wonder if he had foreseen this.

    Ah!

    That might be the case or he is giving us the freedom to effectively use this wide space!

    I see!

    Again, as expected of vige chief!

    Mini bowling is popr among the children of Big Tree Vige.

    Even adults are crazy about it.

    This ce can amodate a lot ofnes.

    Making threenes is still too little¡­.right!

    The product of this city.

    I now understand.

    Good.

    First, let¡¯s divide this store into four areas.

    Each area will be ssified depending on which counter is facing it.

    Northeast, northwest, southeast, and southwest.

    Since the southeast is facing the intersection of main streets, it will be the dining and drinking area.

    Let¡¯s put the tables and chairs there.

    Even if we divide it that area to four, it is still really big.

    The northeast area will be like a yground area and the mini bowling will be set up there.

    There will also be chairs and tables there but less thanpared to dining and drinking area.

    The mini bowling will be its main attraction.

    Let¡¯s start with these two areas first.

    I still have no idea how many customers wille.

    This looks like a deserted shop with only chairs and tables.

    Michael-sama¡­..I must practice calling him Michael-san. I told him what the interior should look like.

    There¡¯s a basement?

    Amazing.

    ¡­..eh?

    There will be an underground passage directly connecting it to the nned house¡­.

    O-okay.

    For the time being, I¡¯ll ask Pa to increase the number of employees.

    Though I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be busy¡­.but when I recalled what happened when I made the trial curry, I became anxious.

    We should be careful.

    Cooking utensils, tableware¡­..I want to increase what we have but I¡¯m scared to buy in case they won¡¯t be used.

    Vige chief gave us money and said that we can use it as we see fit but I don¡¯t want to waste any of it.

    ¡¸Speaking of which Michael-sa¡­..san. How much is thend and construction cost¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Vige chief-san already took care of it. I¡¯ll send you the deedter.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    My name is Marcos.

    I am the acting store manager of a store that will be open up soon.

    Why acting manager?

    The manager is vige chief.

    I am but someone who substitutes for him.

    I must do my best.

    I will never stain vige chief¡¯s name!

    TN: As you all know, no one knows Hiraku¡¯s name. Even his wives call him ¡°husband¡±. Lol

 Chapter 219 - Shashaato Shopâ€™s Map

    <h4>Chapter 219 ¨C Shashaato Shop¡¯s Map</h4>

    Top view of the shop in Shashaato City

    Apologies for the confusing image.

    There is a dormitory for employees on the other side of the road on the west.

    What¡¯s the meaning of those symbols?

    ¡ð best intersection

    ¡ô It will be acquired in the future but there is still a shop there at the present.

    ¡ö Under negotiation.

    ***TN: You want to check the raw? Here it is. /n3289ds/219/ ***

 Chapter 220 - Shashaato Cityâ€™s Goldie

    <h4>Chapter 220 ¨C Shashaato City¡¯s Goldie</h4>

    My name is Goldie.

    I take pride in being famous at the backstreet of Shashaato City.

    However, I¡¯m not really the main man behind the scene.

    You can call me a subcontractor.

    However, even though I¡¯m only a subcontractor, I have more than 50 subordinates.

    If you include my not official subordinates¡­.it will be 200¡­..no, it might even be 300.

    Because of that, I¡¯m thinking that it¡¯s time for me to take over a higher position.

    While I was thinking like that, a report came.

    It is about arge number of girls under my protection were employed by someone.

    What does that report mean?

    I¡¯m d that they are hired but it is my job to give them jobs.

    If I don¡¯t know anything, how am I supposed to handle it?

    No one in Shashaato City breaks that rule.

    Since they broke the rule, it means they are outsiders who knew nothing about the rule.

    I see. I¡¯ll have to teach them about it.

    I don¡¯t care if it will end up in a fight, my prestige is on the line here.

    I¡¯ll need to flex my muscles.

    I want to meet them now but they are staying in an expensive inn.

    Their guards are also skilled.

    I will not be able to meet them even if I go.

    After that, the other party wanders around the city. Why are they doing that?

    I sent several of my subordinates to track them.

    ¡­¡­.

    They came back immediately.

    They said they were threatened by a scary person.

    ¡­¡­.

    Oi oi, you!

    No matter how gentle I am, I will get angry.

    Is that guy who threatened them not scared of me?

    Eh?

    He¡¯s here?

    I, though he¡¯s already before me, why can¡¯t I feel his presence?

    I¡¯ll surely get hurt if I do anything.

    Ah, this guy¡¯s level is beyond scary.

    I see.

    I understand it now.

    Let¡¯s rest for today.

    It¡¯s okay.

    I¡¯m not angry.

    I¡¯m only here to ask about what job are you going to make them do, my bad.

    ¡­¡­

    Okay, let¡¯s forget about this matter.

    The next day.

    One of them came to visit me.

    I was surprised.

    I totally let my guard down.

    I hurriedly called my subordinates. However, I remember that almost all of my subordinates were hired that morning in utmost urgency.

    It seems like a building needs to be built immediately.

    Not only my men were hired but from all over this ce too.

    What remains are about 5 10-year old girls¡­.

    Yeah, I know that you are trying to protect me but stop¡­.

    I still have something on me.

    Even if you¡¯re not here, I still have my guard dog.

    Eh?

    Taking a stroll?

    ¡­¡­.

    I-it can¡¯t be helped.

    Let¡¯s buy time for now.

    How long will it be out?

    ¡­..

    Hah.

    I was not able to participate in the urgent hiring earlier this morning because I was worried about the girls hired by the man before me, so I looked for them all night long.

    Though I wanted to forget about that matter, I just can¡¯t.

    After finding them and confirming that they are not mistreated, I went back and took a nap¡­.

    After that, I woke up.

    Okay.

    Let¡¯s think first.

    What is he doing here?

    Did he hear about what we¡¯ve done yesterday?

    Is he here for revenge?

    Then, why did he came here in a dignified manner?

    Does this guy know what he¡¯s doing?

    If he doesn¡¯t know¡­¡­then I can only intimidate him.

    If hees to fear me, he won¡¯t do anything strange.

    I checked my face using a polished iron te as a mirror.

    Good, scary enough.

    ¡¸You havee.¡¹

    I lowered my voice to the lowest possible.

    Fufufu.

    The other party looks like a normal person in all angles.

    He¡¯s probably shivering now.

    ¡­¡­.

    What the¡­.

    He replied to my greeting like it was nothing.

    Am I not scary?

    Eh?

    He¡¯s here to talk about them hiring the girls from the backstreet.

    Ah, he politely said that¡­..

    I can check the condition of the girls they hired¡­.

    But before that, how about my face?

    Were you not scared?

    I won¡¯t be happy if you tter me.

    ¡­.

    He¡¯s really not scared.

    No way, this guy.

    Could he be strong?

    ¡­¡­

    Let¡¯s verify it.

    If he is a registered adventurer, I can judge that by his rank but I already confirmed yesterday that he is not a registered adventurer.

    In that case, I have no choice but to use the strength judgment method that I have been using recently before I employ someone.

    It is asking a specific question. That much can already determine the other party¡¯s strength.

    I have avoided offending strong individuals using it many times.

    This has been my method of defending myself until now and I have absolute confidence in it.

    ¡¸By the way, do you know that there¡¯s a martial arts tournament here in Shashaato City?¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    He doesn¡¯t know about the martial arts tournament.

    In other words, he takes no pride in battle.

    No, I mustn¡¯t take that as the matter of fact.

    He just got here in this city.

    ¡¸If you have ever fought with monsters outside the city, you can try participating.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­..fought a monster, is it? But I still can¡¯t fight one alone.¡¹

    ¡­..can¡¯t fight alone?

    In other words, he¡¯s weak?

    Great great, an ordinary person.

    He¡¯s probably a normal person who has just risen from being a normalmoner.

    Just a little might and he will surely be frightened.

    ¡¸Is that so? That¡¯s regrettable.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. The reason I came here in this city is purely for business.¡¹

    Good, confirmed.

    He is an ordinary person.

    Now then¡­.I¡¯ll only have to beat him a little.

    But if the strong bodyguard is around, it will be a problem.

    ¡¸You probably know of some guys who know how to fight, right? If they are confident in their skill, you should encourage them to participate. In fact, gathering participants for the tournament is also my job.¡¹

    Perfect.

    Perfect storytelling.

    Now, what will be his answer?

    ¡¸No, they are in the vige. I¡¯ll tell them when theye to this city.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? That¡¯s too bad.¡¹

    Yeeess, yes.

    There¡¯s absolutely no problem.

    Ah, there¡¯s a problem.

    The Goroun Company has said that he is their guest and no one shouldy hands on him.

    ¡­¡­..

    So, he¡¯s untouchable?

    No, I¡¯m not the one who started this.

    It¡¯s the other party that hase to me first so there¡¯s no problem.

    ¡­¡­..

    Areh?

    Yesterday, isn¡¯t there a scary person who threatened us?

    Ah, could it be that he¡¯s guarding the woman?

    ¡¸Martial arts tournament. Daga-san and Gulf-san will surely be happy to participate.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸Gulf?¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? You know Gulf-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you talking about a beastkin? A dog beastkin?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah right. Gulf-san told me that he had traveled to Shashaato City before. During that time, he participated in a martial arts tournament.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Gulf, that Gulf?

    It was said that the strongest and most domineering men of the city were kicked by him one by one with a single sh of his wooden sword when he participated in the martial arts tournament¡­..

    The living swordgod, Gulf?

    Seriously?

    The details are uncertain but it was rumored that he is the fifth person of the four heavenly kings of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    And he¡¯s this man¡¯s acquaintance¡­.

    ¡¸Have you ever fought Gulf?¡¹

    ¡¸Me? Of course, we practice from time to time but I always get creamed.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    There¡¯s a mountain of people who wants to learn swordsmanship from Gulf including nobles¡­..

    He can¡¯t fight a monster alone but he¡¯s using Gulf¡¯s standard.

    No, my instinct is tingling!

    The man before me is dangerous!

    He¡¯s someone who should never be an enemy!

    From beginning to end, I have to smile during our conversation!

    And, I won¡¯t meet with you anymore!

    For hiring those girls, my best regards!

    Before he leaves, my demon guard dog returned from taking a stroll.

    Shit.

    This demon dog barks at strangers.

    In some cases, it even bites.

    A girl is leading the man out so the dog surely won¡¯t do anything, good¡­.

    Nothing to worry about.

    Something funny happened.

    This demon dog who never shows its belly to anyone immediately shows its belly.

    Is it in heat?

    It has never shown its belly even to me.

    ¡¸A cute dog. Before I came to this city, I get along with my dog¡­..no, it¡¯s a wolf.¡¹

    Wolf is it? Is its face scarier than this demon dog?

    Let¡¯s not think about it.

    The name of that visitor is Marcos.

    That man happily wins the number one spot of my ranking of risky person.

    I must absolutely not get involved with him.

    That¡¯s what I decided to do but we met again 10 dayster.

    Ah, yeah, they hired girls in the backstreet without going through me again.

    No no, I don¡¯t mind even if you don¡¯te here to inform me.

    Hahaha.

    The condition of the employees is the same as before.

    Ano, are you only going to hire girls?

    We have boys too.

    Just the other day, the big construction project we¡¯re working has beenpleted¡­..

    Ah, that huge building is Marcos¡¯ shop?

    Hahaha.

    If you have any requests, just let me know.

    That¡¯s only a lip service of course.

    I said it¡¯s only a lip service.

    Why are you here again?

    You want to hire more?

    All right.

    Males this time.

    Now, how many?

    ¡­..if you hire that much, there¡¯s no need for me to control the manpower in the backstreet.

    Thank you very much.

    I¡¯ll do what I can for you.

    This is not a lip service.

    I was called.

    Though I said that I¡¯ll do what I can for him, he really didn¡¯t hesitate to ask for me.

    I went to his store obediently because I won¡¯t dare to defy him.

    This huge store is now the hottest topic in Shashaato City.

    Everyone is crazy about the food called curry.

    Because of that, it¡¯s crowded.

    This ce has been like a seamstress that sewed the backstreet people who are now looking clean in their uniform.

    I¡¯m working hard too.

    I was called to organize the crowd.

    To put it simply, I¡¯m here to arrange queues and stop people from fighting.

    Because of that, I¡¯ve be a famous person in Shashaato City.

    Well, work is work.

    Ah, can I also bring my demon dog here?

    All of us are hired so there¡¯s no one to take care of my demon dog and I can¡¯t leave it alone in our hideout.

    By the way, I¡¯ll be able to eat curryter.

    It really smells good.

 Chapter 221 - Backstreet Girl Potte

    <h4>Chapter 221 ¨C Backstreet Girl Potte</h4>

    My name is Potte.

    I¡¯m a girl living in the backstreet.

    Maa, I¡¯m only 12 years old.

    My body¡­.will surely grow in the future.

    I¡¯m sure my chest will grow.(wish)

    My encounter with Pa-san is purely a coincidence.

    I was able toplete my daily task of mashing medicinal herbs that morning and was about to go to bed but she called me out.

    She asks if I could guide her around the neighborhood.

    Great, it¡¯s another job.

    However, I didn¡¯t jump in joy.

    It is only showing her around, if she won¡¯t pay me, I can only say sorry to myself.

    I thought of several things to negotiate but Pa-san immediately handed a downpayment that instance.

    It seems like she knows the custom in the backstreet?

    I started to guide her around the city while gripping the coin she paid in advance.

    Pa-san did not ask about the famous shops in the main street but the shops in the territory of the backstreet.

    To put it simply, I show her around this city¡¯s backstreet.

    I see.

    She showed sympathy to the shabby me and she already anticipated all my answers.

    I answer all her questions within the limit of my ability.

    Of course, I did not dare lie to her since I feel like it is dangerous.

    We go around together for around 3 hours.

    I receive another coin forpleting the job in addition to the meat skewer she brought from a stall.

    She¡¯s a good person.

    I feel really lucky today for having an extra ie.

    Until I went to where I sleep.

    I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening.

    My bed. It is in the material warehouse in the city where all the unused material of the government was dumped.

    Because of that, a lot of people from the backstreet, like me, are living there.

    Goldie-san, the one who manages this area, specially made that material warehouse a women exclusive area so we can sleep there with peace of mind.

    It was a good ce.

    But now, there are a lot of strange workers there taking out the materials.

    Some of them are guards of the city too.

    In other words, this is neither an act of thievery or terrorism but a legal job.

    Every material brought out of it equals to the number of girls that are now homeless.

    The sun will set soon.

    Don¡¯t.

    I should not be disheartened.

    I need to ask Goldie-san first.

    I managed to contact Goldie-san but there¡¯s nothing he could do about it.

    I heard that it is ordered by the city¡¯s governor.

    No one can go against it.

    Hah.

    The governor knows that the material warehouse is our home.

    Because of that, we were provided with tents, temporary beds, and foods for breakfast and dinner.

    But they won¡¯t provide us with those for a long time.

    Food and bed will only be provided for one month.

    I have to do something by then.

    Goldie-san seems to be looking for a new ce for us¡­.but it is impossible to find one soon.

    Should I think positive that at least we were not kicked out during winter?

    Tomorrow, I will work hard to look for work and find a ce to stay.

    I immediately thought of Pa-san.

    That¡¯s because I identally found her looking at the shops around so I did not dare miss this opportunity.

    I thought that she could give me a job.

    I don¡¯t care even if I¡¯ll only be her luggage carrier.

    I feel like she¡¯s a powerful woman.

    This might be destiny.

    I talked about her about my situation and even exaggerated it to get a job. Pa then, asked me with a serious expression.

    ¡¸Do you want to have a job today? Or do you want to permanently have a job?¡¹

    Of course, I want to have a permanent job.

    ¡¸Are you? Then, customer service¡­..it is a job of serving food to the customers of the store. Can you do it? It¡¯s really hard.¡¹

    Hard?

    I don¡¯t mind how hard it is as long as I have a job.

    Of course, as long as you pay me for it, you¡¯re going to, right?

    Pa nods as if it¡¯s the matter of fact.

    However, I will be a probationary employee for the time being so I won¡¯t be paid that much.

    That¡¯s right.

    The job is hard and I won¡¯t get paid much but I¡¯m still going to do my best.

    It is not because Pa-san is stingy but this is onlymon sense.

    I will still be taught on how to do my job.

    It is normal to not receive muchpared to someone who already knows what to do.

    But employees will be provided with food too.

    As expected, Pa-san is really a good person.

    Is it alright for me to monopolize this luck?

    Thinking about the girls who are in the same situation as me, I feel a little heavy.

    No, this is wrong.

    Only when I prove myself to be a good and hard worker can the other girls can be hired.

    But my determination is in vain.

    ¡¸Your friends, bring them in too.¡¹

    Is Pa-san a goddess-sama?

    I called out the girls who were also sleeping on the material warehouse.

    It is easy for the boys to find jobs.

    I¡¯m not being unfair but I¡¯ll prioritize girls.

    I called out nine so it¡¯s 10 including me.

    Aren¡¯t we too many?

    Now¡¯s not the time to think of that.

    It will already be considered good if Pa-san remembers their faces.

    Thus, let¡¯s wash our face first.

    ¡­¡­..

    Even seeing us all, Pa-san didn¡¯t seem annoyed and hired us all.

    Thank you very much.

    Afterwards, we greet Pa-san¡¯s husband.

    He seems to be a kind-hearted person¡­.areh?

    Isn¡¯t that person next to him an important person from the Goroun Company?

    I¡¯m probably mistaken¡­

    The first thing Pa-san ordered to us is to wash our body.

    Are we that dirty?

    I don¡¯t think so.

    We were made to wipe our body three times.

    Our hair was also washed.

    Next, washing the clothes we have been wearing.

    We wash them with only towels covering our body.

    Yup, we¡¯re dirty.

    No matter how much we wash it, dirt stilles out.

    When I asked Pa-san about what we should do after washing our clothes, she prepared change of clothes.

    Such beautiful clothes, what about them?

    Areh?

    We can wear them?

    They are clothes for tomorrow?

    What¡¯s clothes for tomorrow?

    ¡­..

    I was surprised.

    We have to change the clothes we wear every day.

    We did a lot that day.

    It is not work but ability check.

    Can we read characters? Write characters? Calcte? Greet? Tend the shop?

    I can read about 30 characters but I can¡¯t write or calcte.

    There are a lot of things we can¡¯t do so we were worried that Pa-san will abandon us.

    Rather than our worry, Pa-san prepared delicious food for us.

    Moreover, it is at a decent shop.

    I haven¡¯t even enter the backdoor of such a shop so I¡¯m very nervous about entering as a customer.

    There is a menu but I couldn¡¯t read so I left it to Pa-san.

    I can¡¯t read characters but I can see the terrible prices on the other side.

    The other girls imitated me too.

    It was delicious.

    I was surprised that there¡¯s such a delicious thing in the world.

    Before I noticed it, my te is already empty.

    Who ate it?

    No.

    I was too absorbed in eating.

    I should have savored the taste slowly.

    After eating, Pa made us study.

    We learned a lot.

    I learned a lot about money that day.

    The one who taught us is Pa-san acquaintance?

    This person seems to be someone important for the Goroun Company.

    I never thought that I would have the chance to work with such a person.

    Gold coin, silver coin, copper coin.

    This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a gold coin.

    It is shiny and beautiful.

    I¡¯ve seen silver coin before at Goldie-san¡¯s ce.

    But I have never touched one.

    I know copper coins very well.

    Unlike other coins, copper coins are divided intorge copper coin, medium coper coin, and small copper coin.

    If one says copper coin, it is generally referred to the medium copper coin.

    Small copper coins are also called tax copper coins because that¡¯s what usually the government pays the people working for them.

    When we get 10 of them, we can exchange them for a medium copper coin.

    There¡¯s no fee for exchanging small copper coins for medium copper coins but there are exchange fees for other coins.

    But if there¡¯s no exchange fee¡­.

    10 small copper coins = 1 medium copper coin

    10 medium copper coins = 1rge copper coin

    1 copper coin is enough to buy 1rge loaf of bread.

    As for me, that¡¯s one meal¡­.no, that¡¯s worth two meals.

    That¡¯s already arge sum of money.

    The stalls at the streets of the city sell their products between 1 to 3 medium copper coins.

    One cup of alcohol worth 1 piece.

    But I have never bought one.

    Though I even know something like that, I didn¡¯t know that 1 silver coin = 100rge copper coins.

    1 gold coin = 100 silver coins.

    In other words,paring the value of a gold coin to copper coin¡­.ehto¡­.a lot.

    Pa-san, who was listening on the side taught us that its 100,000 pieces.

    As expected of Pa-san.

    She can calcte.

    Eh?

    Will we be able to do that too?

    Maybe.

    We experienced a lot that day.

    I thought that we have to go out because it¡¯s alreadyte but Pa-san prepared the inn to receive us.

    If we return with our current beautiful and clean appearance, we will be in danger.

    That¡¯s true.

    Men, when we were still sleeping in our previous dwelling, they never approach but it is different now.

    I don¡¯t think that there¡¯s someone that evil there but we have to protect our body properly.

    Eh?

    That¡¯s not the case¡­? My looks?

    What about it?

    The discussion was stopped there as we were pushed into the rooms of the inn.

    One room is for two people.

    Unbelievable.

    Even if all 10 of us were to sleep here, it¡¯s still spacious.

    This bed¡­.may I use it?

    I got careless because I was overwhelmed by a lot of things.

    I contact Goldie-san.

    He was worried.

    I¡¯m really sorry.

    But please, don¡¯t suddenly appear.

    Goldie-san is a good person but his weakness is his scary face.

    His face is at the level of making a crying child stop crying.

    Though I¡¯m already ustomed to it, there are times that it still surprises me.

    Like now, I almost fell asleep.

    I thought I¡¯ll sleep forever.

    As for my roommate¡­.she¡¯s sleeping soundly.

    Don¡¯t wake her up?

    I¡¯m enough?

    I see.

    I exin Goldie about Pa-san.

    Goldie is worried about us so he sneaked into the inn.

    Thank you.

    I totally forgot about you, I¡¯m sorry.

    The next day, our full-scale study session begins.

    Yesterday is only a glimpse of it.

    The things we don¡¯t know were taught one after another and there is no time to be surprised.

    After a few days, even though I can¡¯t write, I was able to read easy characters.

    I also learn simple addition and subtraction.

    I did my best to not disappoint Pa-san.

    When I thought that our study ends there, it still continued.

    Yeah, I¡¯ll do my best.

    The things we can do increased too.

    Our job is to bring food to the customers.

    Therefore, we have to do various¡­.areh?

    We don¡¯t need to practice carrying them to the customers?

    From what they say, we only need to listen to what the customer wants to order, tell them how much, take the money, give the change if there¡¯s any and¡­¡­

    We will be touching money?

    ¡¸If there¡¯s anyone who¡¯ll steal money, no matter how small it is, will be fired. Understand?¡¹

    No way.

    Although studying is hard, because of Pa-san, we don¡¯t have to worry about food or ce to stay.

    The wage is enough.

    While we were uneasy, Pa-san gave us our wages that day.

    It has been 10 days and we were afraid to receive it because we thought that Pa-san will abandon us.

    We were guided to the ce where we will work.

    I was surprised.

    It is because we all know this ¡°ce¡±.

    It is the ce where we used to sleep.

    There¡¯s a really big building there now¡­..or should I say, roof?

    I heard that the males were all hired to construct a certain ce, is it this ce?

    It is Pa-san¡¯s husband¡¯s shop.

    It means, we¡¯re going to work here?

    Let¡¯s look around.

    Even if we are already inside it, it is not dark.

    But there¡¯s no window for lighting¡­..this ce is bright even without windows.

    Is it using light magic?

    At the inner part of the shop, there are already things installed.

    The chairs and tables are neatly arranged.

    There¡¯s a lot of tableware too.

    And what are those boards?

    Ah, the dishes will be carried using those boards.

    We haven¡¯t practiced carrying dishes yet, are we going to be okay?

    ¡­¡­..

    The customers will carry them themselves?

    We will be working while wearing matching aprons.

    We¡¯ll line up at the counter, listen to the customer¡¯s order, tell them the price, andmence with the trade.

    We rehearsed.

    I haven¡¯t made a mistake yet.

    However, I was surprised.

    The customer will go to the counter to order, and sit after getting his food.

    Was there a shop like this?

    Though I thought that it was terrible and strange, Pa-san seems to be confident about it so it can¡¯t be wrong.

    This is a really big shop so it can¡¯t bepared to others.

    Right.

    I shouldn¡¯t think negatively.

    But I can¡¯t cope if I¡¯m not convinced myself.

    Anyway, there are so many customers.

    It looks like people came from all over the city.

    Just a little while ago, there are about 20 additional new hires because we are already not enough.

    At that time, I thought that they hired too many but I never thought that it was not enough.

    They hired more and now we¡¯re about 200.

    Even Goldie-san, who was taking care of us, was called to help in.

    Maa, we finally understood what congestion means.

    All because of the food made by Pa-san and her husband.

    Curry.

    I have eaten it several times before the store opened and it was really delicious.

    I was struggling to take the first bite when we first eat it but for some reason, I wanted to immediately take another bite after that.

    The unusual food called rice is also very delicious.

    This rice seems to be valuable so it is only served for special customers.

    Regr customers will have to eat curry with bread.

    It¡¯s still delicious enough. By the way, the price of 1 cup is five medium copper coins.

    Even with that price, customers areing nonstop.

    I guess I¡¯m wrong.

    I¡¯ll do my best.

    The two hundred hired people, including me, are not hired at the same time so not everyone can do everything.

    Pa-san said, everyone will be able to do every task after some time.

    But for now, we fixed on our current task.

    The tasks are: taking orders at the counter, carrying the food from the kitchen to the counter, collecting tableware on the tables, washing the collected dishes, and managing the queue.

    Everyone is using matching apron in order to distinguish them from the customers but only those who are working in the counter are wearing matching clothes.

    The clothes look like the cute version of maid clothes of housemaids working on a noble¡¯s mansion.

    Everyone wants to wear them so everyone¡¯s working hard.

    As a person who works on the counter, I feel a bit sense of superiority while wearing them.

    But that sense of superiority disappears once every seven days.

    For some reason, Pa-san and her husband prohibits us for working seven days straight.

    They said that it is called a rest day after working 6 long days.

    And even if you are on a rest day, you¡¯ll still be paid.

    We wonder why and it seems to be vige chief¡¯s order.

    Vige chief is Pa-san and her husband¡¯s employer.

    A great man.

    No one can disobey vige chief¡¯s order.

    Even though reluctant, I took my rest day.

    And solved my reluctance.

    It is because I can I was able to spend my day at the store by looking out at the game area.

    There is a game area for free mini bowling game.

    ying there doesn¡¯t cost money.

    In other words, I have a reason toe to the store.

    Though it was a little hard, I managed to convince Pa-san and her husband to let me do it.

    Rather than saying me persuading them, it is ¡°us¡± who don¡¯t want to take the rest day.

    We will work on the drinking and eating area for six days and on the seventh day, in the game area, we will wor¡­..y.

    ¡¸Let me exin to you the rules of mini bowling first. First of all, you can¡¯t throw it with power.¡¹

    It is a really good workce.

    However, it¡¯s not like we have noints.

    It is the usual morning meeting.

    ¡¸Good morning. First of all, I¡¯ll have to report to you about two fights that happened at the store yesterday. Though Goldie-san managed to take care of them immediately, you should never try resolving such matter by yourself. Please rely on the city guards dispatched by the government. Being injured because of things like that is pointless.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it.¡¹

    ¡¸And today, there are two individuals with cold so they have to rest. The shift has been adjusted so check them again.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m thankful for your dedication for work but if you are sick, don¡¯t try to report to work. Please be honest and obedient.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Your answer?¡¹

    ¡¸G-got it.¡¹

    ¡¸All right! People in charge of the counter, move out!¡¹

    ¡¸Got it!¡­¡­¡­.wee!¡¹

    ¡¸Wee!¡¹

    ¡¸Wee!¡¹

    ¡¸Wee!¡¹

    TN: They are saying ¡°irasshai mase¡± which can be tranted to ¡°wee¡± and is used in stores/shops.

    I line up at the counter after hearing the husbands report and morning greeting and I¡¯m not dissatisfied in any way.

    Until he said hisst line.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s work hard today for vige chief!¡¹

    I want to work hard for Pa-san.

    At ater date.

    Vige chief came and I finally know how amazing he is.

    Yup, I¡¯m convinced in every way possible.

 Chapter 222 - Big Tree Villageâ€™s Village Chief

    <h4>Chapter 222 ¨C Big Tree Vige¡¯s Vige Chief</h4>

    ¡¸Excuse me. My name is Hiraku. May I meet with Michael-san?¡¹

    I politely bow as I asked the shopkeeper.

    ¡¸My apologies, please wait a moment. Let me ask if he¡¯s here.¡¹

    The shopkeeper went inside.

    I then ask Gulf who¡¯s beside me.

    ¡¸Is this the right ce?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, when I came here before, I was led to this ce.¡¹

    Today, Gulf¡¯s wraps his head with a cloth and hide his body using a mantle.

    When he came here before, Gulf won the championship of the martial arts tournament.

    That made him considerably famous.

    We¡¯re not wary of this area so we enter the city nonchntly but Gulf was immediately surrounded by the local residents so we were forced to withdraw temporarily.

    He¡¯s incredibly popr.

    But mostly those are there for him for battle challenges, business invitations, or solicitations for some people¡­.

    Because of that, Gulf is now dressed like this when we enter the city.

    He looks really suspicious but at least there¡¯s nomotion now.

    But I was surprised when I saw other people dressed like him.

    They seem to be adventurers.

    I see.

    ¡¸Oi, sorry, he¡¯s not here.¡¹

    The shopkeeper seems to be unable to find him.

    Michael-san is doing a lot of business, could it be that he¡¯s in another shop?

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    Let¡¯s change our schedule.

    I left Big Tree Vige and came to Shashaato City.

    My purpose is to carry additional cooking ingredients to the store I left for Marcos and Pa to manage.

    A while ago, ancestor-san heard about the store and went to Shashaato City.

    It seems like both Marcos and Pa are doing well.

    However, though I¡¯m the one who taught them, I was perplexed to know that their situation greatly differs from my assumption.

    It is good that the shop is prospering but the number of employees is totally unexpected¡­..

    Opening a store is harder than I thought.

    Unfortunately, we can¡¯t industrialize.

    This is a world of magic but not everyone can use magic.

    Manpower can only mean they need to hire more since everything can only be done manually.

    Ancestor-san, who went to Shashaato City, brought back a letter from Marcos and the content was asking us to send more ingredients.

    The timing is good since I thought that it is necessary for me to go see the situation first hand.

    Since ancestor-san will send me himself, it will be harder to prepare for the ingredients I¡¯ll be bringing there than travel preparation.

    I thought that someoneing with me is unnecessary but I agreed eventually because Loo said that it is an absolute necessity.

    But why? Isn¡¯t Shashaato City a normal port city?

    Isn¡¯t it safe there?

    Ah, there are monsters around that city.

    I see.

    Let¡¯s decide on who¡¯s going to be mypanions.

    Ancestor-san will be the one sending us to the city so of course he¡¯s included.

    As for luggage carriers¡­..six minotaurs from Vige Two.

    Three cargo vessels that can be pushed or pulled.

    Six lizardmen as both guards and helper for loading and unloading the things we brought.

    I thought that it is already good as it is but it was pointed out that I have no dedicated guard.

    I told them that I don¡¯t need it but now that I think about it, I have never been to other towns or viges of this world.

    The only ce I have visited are¡­¡­the northern dungeon and the sun castle?

    The rest are ces made by me.

    I didn¡¯t want to go out until now either.

    In a certain way, I am a novice viger.

    Though I don¡¯t need guards, I want a guide.

    Given that condition, they should be those who have been to Shashaato City.

    Frau, Rasuti, the lizardmen, and two civil servant girls are qualified.

    I thought Loo and Tier have been there too but that¡¯s not seem to be the case.

    ¡¸I may have been there but the name of that city doesn¡¯t ring a thing in my memory.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too. Maybe¡­.I¡¯ve been there once¡­but I¡¯m not really sure.¡¹

    As for Frau, Rasuti, and the Lizardmen, they used to go there to sell crops to Michael-san.

    Though the lizardmen apanying us should have gone there already¡­.they already have the role of guarding the minotaurs.

    It seems like Gulf also went there alone to register as an adventurer.

    As for the other civil servant girls, they have gone there for shopping several times when they were small.

    Among them, Gulf is the only one who could guide me around Shashaato City so it has been decided that Gulf will be my guard.

    I apologize for troubling you.

    I, Gulf, ancestor-san, 6 minotaurs, and 6 lizardmen started moving.

    Some people say that there are too few guards but we¡¯re only going to a city where people live.

    I don¡¯t want to be treated like a child.

    Ancestor-san¡¯s teleportation magic moved us to a ce near Shashaato City. Gulf and I went ahead to meet with Michael-san.

    The luggage carrying group will be going directly to the shop so ancestor-san is with them¡­.

    Argh¡­.

    I never thought that I won¡¯t be able to meet Michael-san so I didn¡¯t ask ancestor-san.

    I¡¯m like a lost child.

    ¡¸Gulf, for the time being, can you guide me around the city?¡¹

    Let¡¯s depart.

    But before that.

    ¡¸Please pass this letter to Michael-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    He was surprised.

    ¡¸Gulf, is it normal for someone to leave a letter?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s normal.¡¹

    Good.

    I thought that I failed.

    However, let¡¯s confirm the details first.

    ¡¸This is Goroun Company.¡¹

    ¡¸Yup, that¡¯s true.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, there is no doubt that I should leave these letters here.¡¹

    The letters were written by Loo and Tier before we came here.

    I don¡¯t know the content since I¡¯m looking forward to Marcos¡¯ and Pa¡¯s shop.

    I passed the letter to the confused storekeeper and strolled around the city.

    This ce is more developed than expected.

    That is my impression.

    There are stone pavements and carriages and cargo vessels frequently pass by.

    This is a port city so logistics might be its backbone.

    There are many people and it is full of vigor.

    The houses are either made of stones or bricks and they are either two or three-story-tall.

    The highest building is about four-story tall.

    When I asked Gulf, he said that rooms at the highest ces are the cheapest.

    Thinking of I reason, I concluded that it is probably because toilets are only installed on the first floor.

    I see.

    There¡¯s no elevator either so moving up and down using stairs is a pain.

    Thank you foring with me. Gulf¡¯s guidance is adequate.

    However, I feel like this is too business devoted.

    Inns, cheap restaurants, high-ss restaurants, weapon shops, armor shops, tool shops, training ground¡­.

    Though I don¡¯t really know this area, why are you going to take me to the adventurer¡¯s guild?

    Though I yearned to be an adventurer that can use sword and magic, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m capable of being one.

    I¡¯ve been plowing fields and I think it suits me the best.

    However, I, at least, learned on how to request for adventurers.

    By the way, Gulf.

    How many times have you fought a match while I¡¯m talking with the guild employee oniisan?

    You¡¯re my guide¡­.but don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re supposed to guard me too.

    ¡¸The other party is the one who started it. Not my fault.¡¹

    I continue walking around the city with Gulf.

    Though we¡¯re walking all over, we still can¡¯t find Marcos¡¯ and Pa¡¯s shop. It seems like there are still a lot of ces we haven¡¯t seen.

    ¡¸Do you know where the market is? I want to know the prices.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, there are about¡­.5 to 6 markets. The biggest one is in the south but it is not for retailing.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, where¡¯s the second biggest?¡¹

    ¡¸North. You can see it from here. That huge building.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the market?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the arena but we will reach the market before that.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s go there. Let¡¯s finish eating this.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    Gulf and I found a stall and bought food there.

    This is market research.

    I think Marcos and Pa have already done this but it is necessary to verify it myself.

    It is cheap¡­.the amount depends on which stall you buy from.

    I have noment on the taste.

    At least I now understand why Marcos and Pa¡¯s shop is popr.

    When I was thinking of researching at the next stall, I was called out.

    No, it is not someone who¡¯ll promote their product to me.

    It is a familiar face.

    It is the shopkeeper of the Goroun Company that I entrusted the letters with.

    ¡¸I-I found you. Great.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    The shopkeeper suddenly blew the whistle that¡¯s hanging around his neck and bowed to me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry, Hiraku-sama. The president is moving towards here now.¡¹

    Hah?

    Did he already pass the letters to Michael-san?

    I guess he did but why is he here?

    I suddenly stopped thinking after seeing a carriage running towards us with all its might.

    It stopped before us and Michael-san looks like he¡¯s going to roll down with how fast he gets out.

    ¡¸Vi-vige chief-san. Great. We found you.¡¹

    ¡¸Did something happen?¡¹

    Seeing how flustered he is, I became worried.

    ¡¸Ah, no cough. Let us apologize first.¡¹

    When Michael-san gives the signal, the shopkeeper, the one who found us, bowed again.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t know it was Hiraku-sama. That was very rude of me.¡¹

    Michael-san also lowers his head.

    No no, what rude?

    I looked at Gulf since I don¡¯t know what they mean but it looks like Gulf doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s happening too.

    ¡¸Actually, I¡¯m at the shop when you came.¡¹

    While Michael-san is exining, the shopkeeper continuously lowers his head.

    ¡¸I know that this is only an excuse but the only ones who call me, the president, Michael-san are my rtives.¡¹

    I finally understand what¡¯s happening.

    The shopkeeper thought the Michael-san I¡¯m referring to is an ordinary employee and not the president.

    Because of that, the shopkeeper only noticed that he misunderstood something when he found out that there¡¯s no employee called Michael working there.

    As for Michael-san, he usually pretends to be out of office.

    I see.

    So that¡¯s why they consider themselves rude.

    However¡­.

    ¡¸I¡¯m also at fault for not informing you that I¡¯lle to visit.¡¹

    I think the root of all of this is me who did not make a proper appointment.

    Since that is the case, I don¡¯t mind it.

    The shopkeeper there shouldn¡¯t mind it too.

    ¡¸Th-thank you very much.¡¹

    ¡¸Michael-san, though he misunderstood, he managed to properly convey what happened so you don¡¯t have to get mad.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    With that, the matter ends there.

    I told Michael-san that I wanted to know where the shop is.

    ¡¸Do you want to go there using the carriage?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it far?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it is not that far¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s walk since I still want to see look around the city.¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative.¡¹

    Michael-san told the coachman to return with the carriage and act as a guide for me.

    Though the carriage was asked to go back, there are four additional people apanying us now.

    Michael-san introduces them to us.

    ¡¸This is my son, Maron.¡¹

    ¡¸I have heard about Hiraku-sama from my father. Please continue to favor Goroun Company in the future.¡¹

    He looks like a serious man who¡¯s in thetter half of his 30¡¯s.

    He seems to be the next president of the Goroun Company.

    Another one is Tito who¡¯s in charge of ounting.

    And Randy who¡¯s in charge of supply.

    Both of them are Michael-san¡¯s nephews.

    They are Maron¡¯s cousins.

    Thest one is Milford.

    He seems to be the chief security officer of thepany.

    Everyone will be attacked by monsters and demon beasts as soon as they go out so guards are indispensable.

    Though it ismon for apany to hire adventurers during times like those, the Goroun Company seems to employ guards permanently.

    It seems like their line of work made them decide to permanently employ guards.

    These four walked along with me who¡¯s sightseeing the city.

    My apologies for causing trouble.

    With Milford on the lead, I followed Michael-san along with Gulf, Maron, Tito, and Randy.

    I¡¯m a little ashamed for walking with other men of age in a row.

    Our walking in one line was finally disrupted when we arrived at our destination.

    ¡­.

    Big.

    Yeah, really big.

    My first impression of the building, what¡¯s this monstrous roof?

    The roof is at the height of a two-story building and the inner part of the store¡­.is really wide.

    What¡¯s with this area?

    Amazing.

    The interior is also bright¡­.what¡¯s with those window like things? Is it light magic?

    And at the center is a mountain of people¡­..

    It¡¯s crowded.

    Eh, a total panic?

    Ehto¡­.it doesn¡¯t seem that the business is ongoing.

    Screams can be heard too.

    ¡¸Michael-san, is it usually like this?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it is usually quieter¡­.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.This is bad.

    Though it might be good if our shop is not the cause¡­.

    I want to grasp the situation but I can¡¯t seem to do so.

    ¡¸Do you want to do something?¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    It was ancestor-san.

    He came here earlier than us so he might know what¡¯s happening.

    ¡¸What¡¯s causing all of this?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.they run out of stock.¡¹

    ¡¸Run out of stock?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. They can no longer cook curry. Though we are carrying ingredients, it might cause a ruckus if we dere that we¡¯re here with supplies.¡¹

    In short, our shop is the cause.

    I want to panic but I have no time to do so.

    Since that is the case, it is necessary for me to do something.

    ¡¸First of all¡­¡­ancestor-san, can you make a loud sound?¡¹

    ¡¸Loud sound?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, something like an explosion but nothing exploding.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha. It¡¯s okay. If it¡¯s only a sound like that, I can do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you also make my voice louder?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, please do so.¡¹

    ¡¸In here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Michael-san and the others, please hide at the back and cover your ears. Gulf, I want you to make a way for me. Don¡¯t use weapons or force. The other party are our customers.¡¹

    With my signal, ancestor-san made a loud explosion sound.

    The building even trembles.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t move and crouch down to where you are. If you move unnecessarily, you might get injured. Please follow my instructions.¡¹

    My voice is really loud because of ancestor-san¡¯s magic.

    It seems like they were surprised by the sound so they quietly crouched down.

    Great.

    ¡¸Yes, continue to stay where you are. Please crouch down quietly. It will be great if you don¡¯t panic. In fact, I¡¯m here to talk about a piece of good news for you. If you leave without hearing me, it will be counted as your loss.¡¹

    Though these crouching people are somewhat puzzled, I continue talking.

    And I asked the minotaurs and lizardmen make a way towards the counter.

    They seem to manage to make the customers on their way to move in order to go to the counter.

    Thank you for your cooperation.

    Afterwards, I found a lot of employees behind Marcos and Pa.

    They seem to be safe.

    I sent a signal to Gulf and ancestor-san to move to where Marcos¡¯ group is.

    Though the crouching people are obstructive, in order to not cause any confusion, it will be better for them to continue crouching.

    We finally arrived.

    Ancestor-san stopped his magic and checked if everyone¡¯s not injured.

    ¡¸Vige chief, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s talk about the detailster. For now, stand and repeat everything that I¡¯ll say.¡¹

    Ancestor-san loudens Marcos¡¯ voice for me.

    ¡¸First of all, blewgh¡­.ah, I¡¯m Marcos, the acting manager.¡¹

    I told him to repeat what I¡¯m going to say¡­.he blew it immediately.

    ¡¸This crowd and confusion, I apologize for it. I would like to know first if there¡¯s anyone who¡¯s injured? Please raise your hand and inform me.¡¹

    Fortunately, no customer was injured.

    Good.

    ¡¸Earlier, we ran out of ingredients so we can no longer cook curry. However, new ingredients have arrived a little while ago. We can cook them immediately so please wait a moment. Also¡­.as an apology for this disturbance, everything today will be free of charge.¡¹

    Hearing that it will be free, the crouching customers shout with joy.

    ¡¸However, it is necessary for us to do something about this crowd so I apologize but we have to dissolve the present queue.¡¹

    It was dissolved at once.

    After an hour, the shop resumes its operation.

    ¡¸Today, even if a person was not involved earlier, we will still serve him for free. You can invite your friendster. Thank you in advance. Today¡¯s disturbance, I¡¯m really sorry.¡¹

    After making Marcos bow, all other employees bow too.

    ¡¸We¡¯re sorry.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡¸Now, please line up slowly without rushing¡­.¡¹

    Once you give them solution like this, they won¡¯t begrudge and some will even forget what happened earlier.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    But there¡¯s still a thing that needs to be done.

    I instructed the lizardmen and minotaurs to do something.

    ¡¸Ask the customers if they are hurt in any way. If there¡¯s anyone injured, ask them toe here.¡¹

    I heard a while ago that there was someone who fainted and someone who fell down.

    They are probably treating them as a simple arm or foot pain and enduring them.

    Even so, we can¡¯t just abandon them.

    ¡¸Pa, is there someone here that can use healing magic?¡¹

    ¡¸Vige chief, I can use healing magic.¡¹

    Ancestor-san raises his hand.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll be troubling you.¡¹

    This is not the time to decline.

    ¡¸Pa, how about our employees? Is someone injured?¡¹

    The employees are young girls and boys. They are both younger than I imagined.

    I¡¯m not even sure if they are at the age of a junior high school student or an elementary schooler.

    They are not injured.

    Or are they enduring it?

    They¡¯re probably alright.

    By the way¡­..this ce, is our shop the only one here?

    Are there other shops?

    None.

    Is that so?

    Ehto¡­.

    And here I am thinking of apologizing to the other affected shops around. It seems there are none.

    Then¡­.

    ¡¸Start cleaning! Clear everything that the disturbance earlier caused! Those who are in charge of cleaning, bring the cleaning tools now!¡¹

    It is still early noon.

    A busy day has just started.

 Chapter 223 - Emergency Response

    <h4>Chapter 223 ¨C Emergency Response</h4>

    The staff are really ustomed in cleaning the store.

    Some of the customers are also helping them.

    Thank you for your support.

    While looking at them cleaning, I reflected on what¡¯s happening with the kitchen.

    I made a mistake.

    A big mistake.

    To put it simply, my mistake is deciding thepensation, free curry.

    I underestimated the size of our store.

    I thought that this is a bigmercial establishment and we¡¯re only one of the tenants.

    I thought Marcos and Pa are only upying a single booth.

    However, I never thought that this big roofed establishment ¡°is¡± the store of Marcos and Pa.

    I can¡¯t take it back now.

    Though I¡¯m at lost, I praised the job well done by Marcos and Pa.

    They even hired a lot of employees.

    However, aren¡¯t they too young?

    Maa, there might be certain circumstances in this ce that leads to it.

    There are four counters at the center, but the other three sides are rtively small in terms of dining capacity.

    The store I¡¯m imagining is a stall with a serving capacity enough for a small house which means cooking speed will surely be not enough.

    It is good that they didn¡¯t serve rice and served bread instead.

    If they insist on serving rice, there won¡¯t be enough time for it to cook.

    It seems like I have to order bread from several bakery nearby.

    The ingredients I bought this time is insufficient but we will be able to buy some time using them.

    The insufficiency is also imbnce. Some ingredients will be little insufficient while some will be severelycking.

    Once a pot finished cooking, it will be used again to cook¡­.

    And we are already using arge number of utensils.

    But it is still insufficient.

    Indeed.

    ¡­¡­

    It is now impossible to correct my ¡°make the curry free¡± mistake.

    Let¡¯s survive this day first.

    I look at ancestor-san.

    He dealt with treating the injured earlier.

    ¡¸Ancestor-san, the situation¡¯s bad, can you go back to the vige?¡¹

    ¡¸What went wrong for you to suddenly request that?¡¹

    ¡¸Please bring reinforcement.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha. Alright, I¡¯ll take care of it. Who should I bring?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I muste with you.¡¹

    ¡¸You may but who¡¯ll take care of things here if vige chief goes?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll bring them here. Ehto¡­.there is a room at the depths of the kitchen. I¡¯ll teleport them there this time.¡¹

    But, isn¡¯t teleporting directly inside the city or building not allowed?

    ¡¸They¡¯ll understand it. So, what are your orders?¡¹

    I told him the names of the reinforcements.

    Next¡­..Michael-san.

    ¡¸Have you call for me?¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies for themotion.¡¹

    ¡¸No no. You have taken care of it splendidly. As expected of you.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. Ehto, I just want to confirm something, this whole building is ours, is that correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    ¡¸Can you do me a favor?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    ¡¸Great¡­¡­then, can you lend me manpower? Someone who¡¯s good at negotiation. In addition, that person must be well informed about thew of this city. I want him to procure goods for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, leave it to my son.¡¹

    Michael-san rmended Maron.

    ¡¸¡­.Is that alright?¡¹

    ¡¸No problem. All of our schedule for today was canceled.¡¹

    As for Maron¡­.there seems to be no problem.

    And not only Maron, Tito, Randy, and Milford move forward too.

    That will save us but¡­.is yourpany going to be alright?

    No, this is not the time to hold back.

    ¡¸I want you to procure necessary things.¡¹

    First of all, tablewares are insufficient.

    The current situation is in need of arge amount of tableware to be used.

    Next, chairs and tables.

    This doesn¡¯t have to be elegant.

    Even barrels as chairs and tables are okay.

    Rope, wood, and big cloth are good too.

    For big cloth, it should be 3 meters on all sides.

    A lot of those.

    Especially the big clothes.

    Finally, oil, wheat, and chicken.

    Michael-san¡¯s group tried moving out immediately after my instruction but I stopped Michael-san and Maron.

    ¡¸Michael-san, stay beside me. I want you to watch over what I¡¯m doing.¡¹

    I want to know if what I¡¯m doing is something that can be done in this city.

    I don¡¯t know much about this city after all.

    There¡¯s a possibility of me breaking rules.

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    I thank Michael-san for his answer.

    ¡¸Though I¡¯m troubling Maron, I can only rely on you.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay?¡¹

    My apologies, Maron.

    ¡¸Vige chief, we await your instruction.¡¹

    It was Marcos, Pa, and all the employees who had just finished cleaning up.

    ¡¸Good¡­.now, let¡¯s get it on.¡¹

    Looking behind our employees, I saw men who don¡¯t seem to be our employees.

    Could they be customers¡­.

    But they are not acting like customers at all.

    One of them even gives me this dangerous feeling.

    ¡¸You are?¡¹

    To answer my doubt, one of them steps forward.

    And it is the one with a really scary face.

    Marcos introduced him.

    ¡¸Let me introduce him to you. His name is Goldie. He¡¯s the one in charge of crowd control.¡¹

    ¡¸I am fully responsible for thismotion that hindered our business. I¡¯m really sorry.¡¹

    I heard that the reason for themotion was a particr area being neglected which was taken advantage of by others.

    Goldie¡¯s group, which is around 10 people, are the ones who should be dealing with that.

    And they neglected that particr area for too long¡­..which caused dissatisfaction.

    That made me be more conscious about the arrangement of the store.

    That¡¯s alright.

    I look around.

    The store isrge and it is divided into four areas which are northeast, northwest, southeast, and southwest.

    The main eating and drinking area is located in the southeast which is the nearest to the main street intersection.

    There is a ying area in the northeast. A mini bowling alley isid in there.

    As for the southwest and northwest area, nothing.

    Though there are chairs and tables near the counters in all areas, they are minimalpared to the one on the southeast.

    However, the queue will not bother with how it is set up.

    I started instructing the minotaurs and the lizardmen to rearrange the location of the chairs and tables.

    I had them arrange it to maximize the usage whether the customers are in a group or alone.

    There will be at least 10 tables per block and each block will have one person to guide customers there.

    I left the manpower arrangement to Goldie.

    Next, the employees.

    ¡¸In order to survive this crowd, today will be a special shift.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What about after this is all over?¡¹

    One of the employees raises up her doubt politely.

    ¡¸¡­..we will be selling curry for free. What will you think others will do once they heard the news?¡¹

    ¡¸They will¡­.surelye.¡¹

    ¡¸How many do you think wille?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..a lot?¡¹

    ¡¸No. This crowd we have here is only the first wave. All employees, let¡¯s unite to receive them.¡¹

    The first thing to do is arranging the line.

    Currently, there are lines on each counter manned by each of the girls.

    With this setup, the customer will need to pass through arge number of other customers who are also waiting for their order at the counter.

    Given that, it was crowded.

    To prevent this from happening, it is necessary to prepare a path that the customer who received their orders can pass through.

    In addition, the initial process is fast.

    It is free of charge this time.

    So they don¡¯t need to pay money when ordering.

    Thus, the line is now as it is.

    Therefore, we should decrease the counter girls in order to make way.

    Ah, the counter girls acknowledge it easily.

    What will they do next?

    I did not consider that.

    I¡¯ll have Pa arrange what they¡¯ll do next.

    ¡¸Vige chief, I brought them.¡¹

    The reinforcements arrived via ancestor-san¡¯s teleportation magic.

    Five oni maids, two dwarves, four high elves, six mountain elves, and 10 beastkins.

    ¡¸This ce is too busy to the point that it can be considered bad, I want you to help out to ease the situation.¡¹

    Hearing my request, every one of them nods.

    Now, three of the oni maids.

    ¡¸Cook curry with Marcos and Pa.¡¹

    The other two oni maids will be cooking another dish.

    The purpose of that is to reduce the attention to the free curry.

    I made the counter on the southeast area to be the one responsible for the distribution of the free curry.

    In addition, one side will be selling liquor with the dwarves as the manpower.

    There is no order limit and it will be sold per cup.

    Though the dwarves might not like selling them, they surely want to spread the drinker soul.

    Because of that, they might attract the eye of those who also have drinker soul.

    The 10 beastkins will be back up manpower of the 2 oni maids who are cooking other dishes and the two dwarves.

    And if Marcos and Pa can¡¯t take it anymore, they¡¯ll help them too.

    However, I don¡¯t want them to help Marcos and Pa in order to not damage the pride of the employees here.

    It will be better for them to fail first before having the beast girls help them for them to obediently ept their help.

    Though I might not be the expert in situations like this, I would rather sacrifice a little since I don¡¯t have the proper grip of this ce.

    For others, some things are hard to ept.

    In addition, if they notice how much difference in war potential they have with my people, it might potentially leave a stain in their hearts.

    The four high elves are making partitions of the area.

    ¡¸Divide them to four which are northeast, northwest, southeast, and southwest. Isn¡¯t it toote to build walls?¡¹

    ¡¸Think of it as an emergency response. The partition will be built in order to visually understand which area is which.¡¹

    So install them on the floor but make sure that they are movable.

    You don¡¯t have to make it high either.

    As for the materials¡­..I¡¯ll have Tito¡¯s group to bring them.

    Ah, it seems like those 20 people carrying baggage are from thepany.

    I¡¯ll have them go to the northwest area.

    That will be the material depository for now.

    The mountain elves are bolstering up the northeast area in order to be a full pledge gaming area.

    Currently, there is a mini bowling alley in the northeast area.

    There are 10nes.

    However, we cannot designate the northeast area for its exclusive use.

    Thus, new gaming equipments were made.

    Though I said made, they are not particrly hard to make.

    It¡¯s just an ordinary quoit.

    Circr rope will be thrown to sticks.

    If they can throw the rope in the right stick, they¡¯ll get a prize.

    I originally thought of shooting game but there¡¯s no gun here so I thought of using bows and arrows instead.

    However, bows and arrows can be dangerous so I have them make toy arrows.

    If we use real ones, an amateur can easily injure someone.

    Thus, I had them prepare ces for quoits and shooting.

    No need to panic.

    What you are doing right now is for pulling customers in the future.

    Also, if you thought of something new, just do it.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸Gulf, I have a task for you.¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    Prize is necessary for quoits and shooting.

    Especially for the bullseye.

    I think that it is good that I have bought souvenirs earlier.

    ¡¸I understand. I¡¯ll buy more.¡¹

    ¡¸You actually don¡¯t need to buy more. I just want you to know that I¡¯ve decided to make them the prices. Thus, I want you to go to the ces we bought them from.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what should I¡­..I mean, we already bought them, right?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re not doing business just for money. The weapon shop you brought me to, how do you think they would feel if they knew that we made the weapon we bought there our prize?¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I understand. I¡¯ll inform them and buy things they are fine with.¡¹

    I gave Gulf money¡­.. because I only brought a few, I had to borrow some from Michael-san.

    I¡¯m sorry, Michael-san.

    ¡¸I just handed the money I haven¡¯t paid yet. Rather than that, what are you going to do with arge amount of rope and big cloth? ¡¹

    The rope will be used to arrange the queue.

    We just need to arrange poles and tie ropes on top of them in a way the customer can queue up neatly.

    I made a sample and exin it to the others and leave the rest to them.

    The customers who helped with the cleaning.

    When I asked them why, they said that they felt guilty because of themotion earlier.

    ¡¸Curry is delicious. If this shop close down, we¡¯ll regret it.¡¹

    ¡¸Right right. If there will be no more curry, I will go on a rampage.¡¹

    Now, it¡¯s time to deal with the big cloth¡­..

    It must meet my requirements.

    If not, we don¡¯t need them.

    With our present condition, they are not yet needed.

    People have begun to gather outside the store.

    This is an open store so anyone can enter if they want to enter.

    But they are still not going in since we are still giving off the busy atmosphere.

    ¡­¡­..

    For the time being, let¡¯sy the rope on the floor as marker.

    The southeast is the eating and drinking area. The northeast is the gaming area.

    We blockaded the other two areas.

    The entry is prohibited.

    I had the minotaurs and lizardmen, who are done moving the tables, to block the customers.

    We are still not ready.

    ¡¸Marcos and Pa, how¡¯s the curry?¡¹

    ¡¸All clear. The breads are also okay but it will be better if we buy more.¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to promote the two new dishes but our goal for today is to minimize the queue so give in to the customer¡¯s demands first.¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative.¡¹

    ¡¸To those who are in charge of collecting tablewares, though you need to collect the tableware of those who are done eating¡­¡­you don¡¯t need to be too hasty. Remember not to collect tableware immediately after they¡¯re done eating.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Isn¡¯t that a waste of time?¡¹

    ¡¸If you do that, it will upset or even anger the customer. Make sure the customer is already standing before trying to collect the tablewares. In addition, avoid leaving dirt on the table at all cost.¡¹

    ¡¸We understand.¡¹

    ¡¸As for water¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸As vige chief said before, water is free of charge.¡¹

    It ismon sense for me but in this city, it is not.

    Reflect.

    As of now, we have not set any price.

    We can only follow through.

    Presently, a ss of water is passed down to the customer together with the curry.

    ¡¸How many people did you assign for that task? They should not be timid even if they are facing adults.¡¹

    Pa has chosen five people.

    Though they are not tall, they don¡¯t seem to be timid which meets my requirement.

    They will be going around each table while pushing a wagon full of sses of water.

    ¡¸Please pass them to those who would want them. You should also asionally collect sses when they are empty.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    ¡¸The oni maids¡¯ dishes and the dwarves¡¯ alcohol will begin their sales a littleter.¡¹

    At the end of the counter of the eating and drinking area, the dwarves and the oni maids are making their preparations.

    Though their purpose is to divert the customer¡¯s attention, they can also be considered as future business.

    ¡¸A littleter¡­.about an hourter. Promote them to the customers. Of course, look at the customer¡¯s appearance first before promoting.¡¹

    Pa is already making the queue ready.

    Looking at the customers, it looks like most of them are carpenters.

    The division of each area seems to be¡­. working.

    Though the gaming area has still a way to go.

    I sent signal to the minotaurs and lizardmen who are blocking the customers. They have begun moving.

    In addition to the staff guiding the customers, there are gs with something written on them on the posts so the customers know where exactly to queue up.

    As for the customers who helped us earlier, my bad but I¡¯ll have them help us until the end.

    I know I¡¯m taking advantage of them but we really need any avable hand.

    I¡¯ll just bait them with some thingster.

    Ancestor-san.

    Please use magic to increase the volume of my voice again.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t run. There is enough curry. We won¡¯t run out. Please fall in line.¡¹

    Hearing my loud voice, they slowed down a little.

    This¡­.won¡¯t we need more ingredients and reinforcements?

    Ah¡­.making things free really made such a big impact.

    Reflect, me.

 Chapter 224 - Demon Kingâ€™s Kingdomâ€™s Hou Leg

    <h4>Chapter 224 ¨C Demon King¡¯s Kingdom¡¯s Hou Leg</h4>

    My name is Hou.

    I¡¯m the sixth daughter of the Leg family and one of the four heavenly kings of the kingdom.

    As for my age¡­.I already stopped counting.

    To my regret, I don¡¯t have a special someone yet.

    It is strange.

    I¡¯m notcking with regards to looks.

    My chest and buttocks are okay too.

    They are about average size, no, a little over average.

    My mboyant red wings on my back are also a plus and though this is a self-praise, I think itplements my beauty.

    With regards to assets, I can be considered as a rich person.

    I also have a separate territory which is only mine and not rted to the Leg family.

    As for my character¡­..I can be called slightly hard to deal with but that¡¯s nothing to worry about.

    I can change for a man.

    As long as the feelings we have for each other is sufficient, I¡¯ll do it.

    The feeling it will bring will definitely be good so I¡¯ll really do it.

    However, is my position as one of the four heavenly kings obstructive?

    I¡¯m even willing to abandon that title just to get married.

    Even so, why?

    Social position, honor, riches¡­.I have them all but why isn¡¯t anyone approaching me?

    Is someone deliberately doing it?

    Does that mean that someone has that much grudge against me?

    If so, present yourself in a dignified manner.

    If you¡¯re a man, I¡¯ll make you my husband.

    I don¡¯t mind a little revenge y.

    I¡¯m fine with it.

    I¡¯ll hang in there.

    Fufufu¡­..

    Cough

    Let¡¯s stop talking about this topic.

    My alcohol consumption increased again.

    By the way, in these past several years, there is really this ¡°one significant matter¡± for the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Big Tree Vige.

    It is located within the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡¯s territory, in the depths of the forest of death.

    A vige was founded at the center of the forest of death.

    When I heard that the first time, Iughed hard.

    That time, I thought it was a joke.

    It is because of the forest of death.

    The forest of death is a ce that must only be touched by eyes.

    How on earth can you found a vige there?

    Given the monsters and demon beasts living there, even the elite force of the demon king¡¯s kingdom will surely lose.

    It is also believed that a dragon has built its nest there.

    Maa, I alsoughed at that because the gate-keeper dragon is nearby so that¡¯s impossible.

    But reality is not a joke.

    In that vige, it was confirmed that both highly dangerous individuals, the blood-sucking princess, Lulushi, and angel of annihtion, Tier, are there.

    In addition, there¡¯s also the daughter of the gatekeeper dragon, Rasutisumoon.

    She¡¯s someone no one can offend, she¡¯s a disaster.

    She can even be ssified as a natural disaster.

    And there¡¯s more, ording to the information, there is a herd of scourges of the forest of death there. A lot of evolved demon spiders and arge pack of inferno wolves.

    Reality sounds like a joke.

    Now that things havee to that, what will happen¡­.

    Maa, Count Chrome took charge of that matter so I erased it from my mind.

    I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with that ce.

    That¡¯s where I failed.

    I should have involved myself with that ce earlier.

    There¡¯s so much delicious alcohol in that vige!

    And that despicable Count Chrome.

    He dares to give alcohol only to demon king-sama and the other members of the four heavenly kings¡­.

    I unintentionally considered waging war against Count Chrome¡¯s territory.

    ording to my simtion, I can win 7 out of 10.

    However, we¡¯re already good.

    He apologized properly.

    Demon king-sama also backed him up.

    You don¡¯t have to lower your head that much.

    I¡¯m not that angry.

    I said that while holding a bottle of alcohol.

    Just make sure you properly hand me my share of alcohol from now on desuyone.

    ¡­¡­

    Wait a minute!

    I shouldn¡¯t have asked for alcohol, I should have asked him to introduce me to a man!

    I¡¯m so stupid.

    I went to Big Tree Vige to make a business deal with the alcohol maker directly.

    I don¡¯t want to remember that festival.

    It¡¯s like a nightmare.

    Strange desune.

    I¡¯ve only drank a few cups of alcohol but.

    Fufufu.

    That alcohol is mine.

    I¡¯m here for alcohol desu.

    The alcohol here is the best desu.

    Moreover, there are a lot of types too.

    Even though I have my own brewery in my territory, this taste can¡¯t be replicated.

    Frustrating.

    However, it really tastes good.

    The dwarves here are great too.

    Even if I didn¡¯t say anything, they served me various kinds of alcohol.

    My race is not dwarf but¡­..though they don¡¯t seem to mind it, they only like ones with beards.

    Beard is it¡­..nope, it doesn¡¯t suit me at all.

    Regrettable.

    It¡¯s about time to leave, can I have them teach me their method of brewing alcohol?

    They talked about it.

    I can¡¯t do that in my territory¡­.

    Do you think I can do anything in my territory just because I¡¯m the lord?

    Unfortunately, it is more inconvenient than you thought.

    The lord must work for the people of her territory.

    This is not something I can neglect.

    I have money, I¡¯ll just buy from them.

    Maa, here¡¯s the money, my best regards.

    The vige chief gave his go signal?

    Great.

    This time, I¡¯ll send my n to the vige chief.

    Big Tree Vige seems to want to open a store in Shashaato City.

    Good news.

    However, it will be bad if they encounter trouble.

    Let¡¯s give them a hand¡­.The governor of Shashaato City is an excellent man.

    There won¡¯t be a problem with him.

    For the time being, I¡¯ll meet up with the governor.

    Also¡­.I¡¯ll dispatch a bodyguard.

    If someone dies or even if someone got injured, our rtionship might deteriorate.

    This is not only for the sake of alcohol.

    This is also for the whole demon king¡¯s country desu.

    And, I want information too.

    Once they started selling alcohol at the store, contact me.

    I receive a report from the guard I sent to Shashaato City.

    It seems like the store has opened with no problem.

    The store is only selling curry and not alcohol desuka.

    Disappointing.

    Because of theck of rice for the curry, they bought bread from the shops nearby to supplement for it.

    I tasted curry back in Big Tree Vige and I can say that bread is also suitable for it.

    The neighboring shops seem to be happy about it too.

    That¡¯s good but to start doing that¡­..does that mean that they miscalcted with the size of their store?

    And how many employees do they have?

    The store seems to be going well.

    The mini-bowling alley in the game corner is popr too.

    I also tried that game back in Big Tree Vige.

    It¡¯s free¡­.are they using it to lure in customers?

    Looks like it.

    I already know how delicious the curry is so there¡¯s no point in reporting its taste.

    Why the heck does the increase ofne of the mini-bowling alley included in the report?

    And what¡¯s with this report about the seventhne?

    I¡¯m troubled about the reports I¡¯m receiving.

    Is the guard doing his job properly? I¡¯m uneasy.

    Trouble seems to have happened in the store.

    Though calling it a riot is exaggerated, it seems to have been a bigmotion.

    It is caused by being unable to serve more curry because of theck of ingredients¡­.

    Ah¡­.given its taste, people will surely yearn for it.

    Even I asionally see it in my dream.

    Should I go there to eat?

    Then, I continued reading the report.

    A person named vige chief came and extinguished the bigmotion safely.

    ¡­..

    Eh?

    Vige chief?

    Vige chief as in the vige chief of Big Tree Vige?

    He personally came to Shashaato City?

    ¡­¡­..

    Impossible impossible.

    No, escaping from reality is pointless.

    This is something I can¡¯t disregard or I¡¯ll lose my alcohol.

    Let¡¯s work had and continue reading.

    Afterwards, the store offered to serve the curry for free and it became something like a small festival.

    Goroun Company also backed them up on all aspects.

    Looking at the report, it seems like the Goroun Company acted like their hands and feet.

    The Goroun Company is arge firm whose base is in Shashaato City.

    The economic magnitude of Shashaato City ounts for 3% of the economy of the whole kingdom.

    3% doesn¡¯t sound impressive but that is already enormous.

    The capital of the demon king¡¯s kingdom ounts for 5% of the economy.

    For all other cities, each one of them is less than 1%.

    Enormous desu.

    Considerably enormous.

    Moreover, given its distance from the capital, it can be said that it has considerable influence.

    Behind Shashaato City is the Goroun Company.

    Being apanied by the president of thepany like an aide, bossing around the next president¡­.

    The real president is, the Big Tree Vige.

    ¡­¡­

    I¡¯ll just drink.

    The maid came.

    Excuse me, one cup please.

    Ah no, not that small ss, fill therge one.

    I need courage to read more.

    Ehto¡­.after that, another trouble?

    There wereints from the restaurants nearby¡­.

    The curry is already popr and now they are serving it for free which took all the customers from other establishments.

    That¡¯s what will normally happen if you think about it.

    Is the vige chief of Big Tree Vige an amateur as a store manager?

    Hnn¡­..

    Or is he already expecting thoseints?

    Did he intend to ventte the grievances of all the stores nearby?

    And what is he nning?

    ?

    I really can¡¯t think of anything.

    What is he up to?

    Will it be better if I go there and check it myself?

    Maybe.

    I continue reading.

    The usual nonsense report about the mini-bowling alley was next.

    The seventhne is still tough.

    What a useless report but I have to calm down.

    And a bowling tournament was held and he won the championship.

    What the hell?

    Is he doing his duty as a guard properly?

    He was given alcohol as a prize and he¡¯s really happy about it.

    EH?

    ¡­..

    ¡­¡­..

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    They started selling alcohol?

    I¡¯ll go to Shashaato City at once.

 Chapter 225 - Upheaval of the Neighboring Food Stalls

    <h4>Chapter 225 ¨C Upheaval of the Neighboring Food Stalls</h4>

    My name is Marisa.

    I¡¯m a businesswoman operating a small restaurant at Shashaato City.

    My husband is an adventurer.

    There are times where he can¡¯t find a job for several months and can¡¯t do anything else besides staying home.

    Though he takes back some ie home from time to time, it is really unstable.

    Maa, that is the main reason of our usual quarrel and up to now, it is still happening frequently.

    Though my story about my husband is somewhat a little unpleasant, we have a son and a daughter.

    My son Mark will be 15 this year and my daughter Sun will be 13.

    Though they help me with my business, my son and daughter decided to open up a stall in the main street. They are manning and helping me alternately.

    I can be called as on job training.

    Originally, I thought it would be good to let them go to work somewhere, but they both said they wanted to help me with my shop.

    Though I¡¯m happy with their intention, my son and daughter¡¯s happiness is on the line so I have to turn them down. We quarreled because of it.

    ¡¸If that is the case, I¡¯ll be an adventurer.¡¹

    Hearing that, I broke down¡­.I consented with their request with the condition that they¡¯ll run a stall as training.

    That condition is favorable for me but I still can¡¯t help but be worried about my children.

    However, theplexion of the two of them turns bad these past few days.

    A new store opens up and that made the customers flow changepletely.

    That¡¯s stupid.

    So what if there¡¯s a new store? They can just change location.

    That¡¯s the advantage of a stall. It is movable.

    Both my son and daughter vomited a big sigh because of my suggestion.

    How can they reply with a sigh with their mother¡¯s advice?

    It seems like to move the stall, they need to decide on a new ce and apply for a permit at the merchant¡¯s guild.

    After receiving the permit, they¡¯ll have to pay the merchant¡¯s guild before getting the right to move the stall at the ce and there is also a time limit.

    If they want to move to another ce, they need to apply at the merchant¡¯s guild again.

    In other words, it is simr to paying rent.

    After the exnation, I finally know the trouble of my son and daughter.

    Indeed.

    A stall can¡¯t juste and go whenever they want.

    I finally know why the other wives of the neighborhood stopped me when I said that I encouraged my children to set up a stall.

    I was thinking if there¡¯s a way I could help my son and daughter.

    However, I can¡¯t think of any.

    If there¡¯s no other way, let¡¯s just make them operate a bigger store.

    Haa.

    I gave out a sigh.

    Though I¡¯m always asking about my son and daughter, I still haven¡¯t seen it in person so I decided to check it out today.

    I want to check the state of their stall.

    ¡­¡­.

    Though I heard it from the rumor, that is a really big store.

    This kind of establishment will surely change the customer flow. So this is the root of the suffering of my son and daughter.

    They are serving food called curry. Sounds like a not so delicious food.

    I enter it because of curiosity¡­..it is incredibly popr.

    If even a hundredth of the customers heree to my restaurant¡­.no, to my son and daughter¡¯s stall, they¡¯ll surely be saved.

    The smell is really good.

    ¡­..though I intended to eat at home this noon, I¡¯ll eat here to spy on the enemy.

    My name is Mark.

    When I was a child, I used to eat street food and there were many stalls that served baked goods or served soups.

    However, in thesest few years, Shashaato City¡¯s food stalls evolved.

    No, not just the stall, even the stores changed.

    I don¡¯t know why.

    However, a senpai who runs a stall told me that it was rted to the Goroun Company.

    Maa, that doesn¡¯t matter.

    What matters is that I¡¯m going to open up a stall with my little sister so I only have to go with the flow.

    We¡¯re selling roastedmb with bones.

    It is a food that has already taken the test of time and we devised its seasonings to make it vorful.

    It gave us a good reputation.

    To the point that scouts from other stallse to us.

    Our sales are also more than expected and I¡¯m really proud of it.

    If it continues to go like this, we might be able to make our dream of having our own storee true.

    But the long rainy season smashed our dream to pieces.

    Weather is a stall¡¯s weak point after all.

    Rain in particr greatly affects the number of our customers.

    Especially heavy rain, it is enough reason for not opening the stall.

    Haa

    The world is not all sweet.

    Although it is not that cold in Shashaato during winter, it rains a lot here in return.

    But we can¡¯t do anything about the weather.

    God wills it.

    It is not something that can bepensated with hard work.

    The world, is cruel.

    The customer¡¯s flow suddenly changed.

    I know why.

    There is construction going on at one of the corners of an important intersection. It is at the former material warehouse.

    Though I don¡¯t know what they are building, all the carpenters downtown were employed.

    There are a lot of workers too.

    The customer flow will continue like this for a while.

    Thinking about it, how about changing the location of my stall?

    Fortunately, my permit will expire soon.

    I¡¯ll give up on our present location and probably move near that material warehouse.

    Given its size, the construction will continue for a while.

    There are a lot of carpenters and workers in that ce after all¡­.

    Charges in setting up a stall at good intersections are expensive but given the pedestrian traffic, return of investment will be fast.

    My younger sister also agreed.

    Great, let¡¯s move there.

    It all went well ording to n. It was popr with the carpenters and workers.

    Our sales thesest several days are twice as muchpared to our previous location.

    If only that continued¡­..

    The construction ended.

    Impossible.

    How can it be so early?

    I thought that it will continue for one year.

    Moreover, what is that building?

    Building without walls?

    Are they that stingy?

    It can only be described as a big roof.

    When I was thinking about those kinds of things, they have begun selling food.

    It is called curry.

    It was already popr from the first day.

    Any person will be attracted by such a big building.

    All the customers just passed by our stall.

    No, they are only curious.

    Everything¡¯s fine.

    They¡¯ll get tired of it immediately.

    They should be getting tired of it¡­..

    Therefore, there¡¯s no need to fret.

    I shouldn¡¯t lose patience.

    My name is Sun.

    A lovely girl who is managing a stall with her oniichan.

    My cute face is cloudy.

    There is a reason for it.

    It is because the sales of our stall have dropped to the extreme level.

    Changing our location was a fatal move.

    A big mistake.

    I think no one would have expected that after we moved, the construction of the building was immediatelypleted and a delicious restaurant opens up on that exact ce.

    Ah¡­when we applied to apply to move at that location at the merchant¡¯s guild, we were advised to think about it carefully.

    Those people know that this would happen.

    We should have listened to their advice.

    We reflected.

    When we were done reflecting, it is time to think of our next move.

    What should we do?

    Right now, the best thing to do is to move to another location but the problem is the charges.

    We haven¡¯t earned enough money to pay for relocation yet.

    There are still two and a half months before our current permit expires.

    These days¡­..if our present sales continue, the next application will be troublesome.

    ¡­.no, it will be impossible.

    Given oniichan¡¯s character, he will still continue but I know that we should give up our stall. What we need to do now is to work on a store somewhere.

    Like the one before us¡­.

    The employee¡¯s uniform is so pretty.

    If I work there, will they make me wear the same uniform?

    There are some children who only wears the apron as uniform, is the uniform decided ording to performance?

    A few dayster.

    A great event happened.

    Amotion urred at the store.

    But that¡¯s not the great event.

    The great event happened after that.

    ¡°The store¡¯s curry will be free of charge today¡±, that¡¯s what I heard.

    I must queue up now.

    I¡¯ve been interested in it for quite some time.

    I always smell tasty and the customers eating there are eating deliciously.

    Our stall?

    No one will look after it?

    We don¡¯t have any customers anyway.

    Let¡¯s temporarily close it.

    Where should I queue?

    It¡¯s really delicious.

    We can¡¯t hold a candle to it.

    There¡¯s no way we can beat it.

    Somewhere in my heart, I want to think that our stall didn¡¯t lose but I just can¡¯t.

    We¡¯re not even qualified to be its opponent.

    Mother was worried about me and oniichan so she came to check us out. She¡¯s also eating the curry here and gives me a gentle smile while looking at me.

    It is not a smile of encouragement.

    It is a smile of pity.

    I look at oniichan eating beside me.

    Yes, eyes full of despair.

    Ah, mother¡­.she¡¯s queuing up again before I notice it.

    But what should we do now?

    That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking while eating my second serving of curry.

    This is hopeless.

    Even us, street vendors, can¡¯t sell our products free of charge.

    I¡¯ve just eaten curry but I feel like I¡¯m already craving for more¡­. So this is what the customers feel.

    I¡¯m always thinking about the reason for their poprity and now that I¡¯ve tried it, I now understand.

    The amount per serving is good but I feel like I only ate a little.

    I thought that this dish is cheap for 5 medium copper coins per serving but if you eat two servings, it is no longer cheap.

    That¡¯s why people usually buy in stalls.

    We have no choice but to hope that we can at least earn money for the next application at our stall.

    If we can¡¯t, we can only close our stall.

    However, does this mean that our dailybor will only go to permit charges?

    How can this happen?

    Oniichan.

    I don¡¯t think you can do much damage to this store no matter how many sses of water you drink.

    They are even giving it away for free on normal days.

    Though free curry can be considered as a great event, the true great event happened immediately.

    The owners of all the stalls and stores nearby came together to this shop toin.

    Theint¡­..maa, hearing its content makes me feel ashamed.

    ¡¸Because of this store, the sales of our businesses have dropped. We need exnation.¡¹

    Not some good reason.

    Business is always the survival of the fittest.

    Theyin because this store sells too much?

    Are you telling them to stop doing business?

    In addition, how can you prove that this shop has really done something that made your sales drop?

    Even the merchant¡¯s guild will not take their side regarding this issue.

    When I was thinking about how will this store react¡­..a big shot from the Goroun Company appeared.

    I¡¯m so surprised that I¡¯ve fallen down from my chair.

    It is the next president, Maron-san.

    That woke me up.

    He is a good person.

    As for the people who came here toin¡­.they all know who he is.

    They remained silent.

    I expect no less.

    The Goroun Company is arge firm that can even boss around the merchant¡¯s guild.

    If you defy them, it will be impossible for you to do business in the demon king¡¯s kingdom especially this city.

    Maron-san guides the people who came here toin on a table nearby.

    While I was thinking about how he would conciRiate regarding the curry, he started talking about business.

    ¡­¡­..

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.I listen intensely.

    I don¡¯t consider this as shamelessness.

    They are the ones having a business talk at the wrong ce.

    I mean, I guess they are not going to keep it a secret.

    It doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯re going to cover it up.

    On the contrary, it looks like they want it to spread.

    I thought Maron-san will say something difficult but he said something easy to understand.

    ¡¸The space of this store is so big. How about opening your stores and stalls here?¡¹

    One ¡°space¡± of a stall or store is three meters on all sides.

    There are two rules.

    One, your stall should only have one front.

    Two, if you cause a small fire or food poisoning, you will be kicked out immediately.

    The rent will be 10 big copper coins per month.

    If you are going to use fire, you need to pay an additional five big copper coins.

    Your location will be decided via lottery every half a year.

    However, if a stall bes so popr that customers will need to wait in line for some time¡­.

    That shop will be asked to move to a specific location.

    10 big copper coins per month?

    Since we need to use fire, that will be 15 big copper coins per month for our stall.

    That¡¯s cheap.

    I look at oniichan.

    He¡¯s counting our money in his bag.

    But I don¡¯t think we have enough.

    We just paid our meat supplier and thinking about our recent sales¡­..

    Should we borrow from mother?

    ¡­..

    Mother bought karaage and she¡¯s now eating while moaning.

    When did she¡­?

    I haven¡¯t tasted that yet, you have two, give me the other one!

    Ah, but, will setting up our stall here really increase our sales?

    Gathering stalls here, will people reallye to this ce in order to eat and drink?

    ¡­..certainly.

    Tables and chairs will be formon use.

    Water is free too?

    There¡¯s a roof so we don¡¯t need to worry about rain.

    In the future, they want to include non-food rted stalls here.

    That might be good.

    ¡¸Ah, right right. It is truly 10 big copper coins per month but the manager of this store said that because of the trouble he caused you this time, the first month will be free of charge. You can consider this first month as a trial period.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it! Please let me!¡¹

    Though Maron-san is still talking, I involuntarily blurted that out when I heard the ¡°free of charge¡± part.

    I know that I did something impolite but that is something I can¡¯t afford to miss.

    People who heard us also raise their hands one after another.

    Maron-san looks at me, smiles, andughs lightly.

    ¡¸Alright, then, let¡¯s continue our talk with the youngdy here.¡¹

    He doesn¡¯t seem to be angry.

    Our stall outside moved into this shop a little while ago.

    Even if we use fire, all the smoke runs up.

    Amazing.

    As for the things we sell¡­.it has expanded.

    At first, the manager of this store, the man named vige chief showed up, tried our product, and said that it is not good enough.

    He added our mutton to the curry and ate it.

    That was shocking.

    He¡¯s helping us.

    ¡¸This mutton will taste better if you eat it with curry. Why don¡¯t you remove all the bones?¡¹

    Coexist with curry.

    Then¡­.

    ¡¸Once you always eat curry, don¡¯t you want to try something else to eat?¡¹

    We already earned 15rge copper coins.

    I decided that it would be best for us to continue operating our stall here.

    Oniichan feels the same.

 Chapter 226 - Goroun Companyâ€™s Next President, Maron

    <h4>Chapter 226 ¨C Goroun Company¡¯s Next President, Maron</h4>

    My name is Maron.

    I¡¯m the eldest son of the president of the Goroun Company. I¡¯m also the next president.

    I take pride in my smooth sailing life since I was a child.

    My onlyint is how busy I am.

    The size of the Goroun Company was more than doubled these past several years.

    Isn¡¯t father working too hard?

    I heard him saying that he¡¯ll retire some time ago.

    Just the other day, he had an audience with demon king-sama when he went to the capital.

    Amazing.

    So influential.

    How many times has father met with demon king-sama?

    As expected of father.

    Ah, he can¡¯t retire now for sure.

    You still have to work hard.

    I won¡¯t let you meet my son or daughter if you retire soon.

    By the way, the Big Tree Vige is the one responsible for the growth of the Goroun Company these past few years.

    I thought that it was some sort of secret code at first.

    I thought that the other party is something that can cause public concern to the demon king¡¯s kingdom so we can¡¯t have a public deal with them.

    Crops I¡¯ve never seen before are delivered one after another.

    However, father insists that that vige really exists.

    Said that it is located at the center of the forest of death.

    Said that the blood-sucking princess, the angel of annihtion, the angels of holocaust, high elves, onis, lizardmen, elder dwarves, dragons¡­..

    Horde of demon spiders and pack of inferno wolves are living in that vige.

    ¡­¡­.

    What kind of fairy tale is he making?

    He probably wants to intimidate his rivals but I think he should make a more believable story.

    Though I¡¯m a bit sad that he¡¯s not telling me the truth, I know that he must have his reasons for not telling me.

    It really doesn¡¯t bother me.

    I trust my father and I know that he¡¯s doing his best for thepany.

    When he knew that I was doubting him, he tied me up and brought me to the gate-keeper dragon¡¯s nest.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    I¡¯m sorry for doubting you.

    I never thought that the gate-keeper dragon even serves tea to his guests.

    What a valuable experience.

    This tea is great.

    Ah, this came from Big Tree Vige?

    Hahaha

    After that, I am now convinced that Big Tree Vige exists.

    Therefore, don¡¯t take me to that vige. Being brought to the gate-keeper dragon¡¯s nest is enough.

    It is mentally challenging that I need to change my underwear given my age.

    This is something that my wife, my son, and my daughter must never know.

    One day, when I was working seriously, my father called for me.

    It is an immediate summon.

    This is unusual.

    My always calm father is obviously panicking¡­.what on earth happened?

    ¡¸Vige chief of Big Tree Vige hase to this city.¡¹

    ¡­..

    Ah, father is the only person in charge of things rted to that ce.

    Do your best.

    It was the first time in a long time that father gave me an arm lock.

    Jo-joke, it was a joke.

    I¡¯ll help you, get off, get off!

    It will be frustrating if I¡¯m the only one involved so I called for my cousin Tito and Randy.

    Ah, Milford too.

    He¡¯s reliable.

    He¡¯s someone we can count on.

    I¡¯m not sure if we need the ability of this former rank six adventurer but I have no choice!

    Alright, he gave a good reply.

    Now, I have to tell them the situation.

    We need to look for a person named vige chief.

    Get on your own mount and let¡¯s start searching.

    Hnn?

    You don¡¯t know what vige chief looks like?

    That¡¯s alright.

    He is being apanied by a beastkin warrior Gulf.

    Right.

    The champion of the martial arts tournament.

    He is also called swordgod.

    Easy, right?

    And it¡¯s not like they¡¯re going to escape.

    They are not our enemies.

    Just use him as andmark.

    Gulf is famous so he is easy to find.

    This morning, there was a disturbance at the east gate?

    Thus, he is currently covering his face.

    Then, he can¡¯t be ourndmark?

    Don¡¯t panic.

    Gulf is wearing a bright red mantle.

    Got it?

    Let¡¯s go.

    Vige chief¡¯s destination is Big Roof Shashaato in the north.

    Big Roof Shashaato?

    It was that recentlypleted building.

    Father personally talked to the merchant¡¯s guild for it¡­.it is a store that sells curry.

    I went there yesterday.

    I don¡¯t know who gave it the name Big Roof Shashaato or why it is named that way.

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, it is only a temporary name in order to register it at the merchant¡¯s guild.

    Is he already at the store?

    That might be the case.

    ¡­.there¡¯s no signboard yet so I guess no.

    Okay, so vige chief¡¯s destination is the curry store but he hasn¡¯t arrived yet.

    It is very likely that he doesn¡¯t know where this store is located.

    In other words, he¡¯s lost.

    Looking at father, he¡¯s saying something like if we can¡¯t find him soon, we will be in danger.

    Ah, don¡¯t exaggerate.

    Vige chief won¡¯t even face danger here.

    Ehto¡­.why are youparing him to demon king-sama¡¯s daughter¡­.you want me to think that the one missing is royal princess-sama?

    Surely if royal princess-sama got lost, we will face demon king-sama¡¯s anger.

    We¡¯re in that kind of danger?

    Okay, that¡¯s really something serious.

    I¡¯m d that I understand now.

    Let¡¯s do our best in searching.

    We were able to join him safely.

    Great.

    Vige chief-san seems to be considerably close to father.

    He seems to be a gentle person.

    But no matter how I look at him, he looks like a normal human.

    Is this person really the vige chief of Big Tree Vige?

    No, I shouldn¡¯t doubt it.

    Throw all my doubts.

    Gulf is right next to vige chief and he perfectly obeys hismand.

    That alone means he¡¯s no ordinary person.

    I was right.

    A riot broke out as soon as we reached Big Roof Shashaato and vige chief settled it immediately.

    TN: Sounds awful but that¡¯s how it is written in engrish so not gonna change it.

    What the, how skillful is he?

    Moreover, he gave instructions one after another and opened the curry store in no time.

    Is he really a vige chief of a vige?

    Could he be a member of an oldpany?

    Tito, Randy, and Milford are already acting as his subordinates.

    His calction speed is also extraordinary.

    He¡¯s also used to handling people.

    But I would like to ask¡­..where did those peoplee from?

    Aren¡¯t those onis?

    In other words, they brought them here from the vige?

    Also, those on that side are not ordinary elves¡­.high elves?

    The man eater?

    Why are they acting like carpenters?

    And there¡¯s also these elves with different skin tone, they are even bossing around Gulf¡­.

    And why is he making father stay at his side?

    Ah, he¡¯s not that knowledgeable with the circumstances of this city?

    I see.

    He knows what hecks and he was able to supplement it¡­..

    What an amazing person.

    Though I¡¯m a little conflicted when he offers to sell the curry for free in order to settle the trouble earlier. That¡¯s too much.

    It¡¯s like throwing food.

    He also didn¡¯t just attract the customers, he also attracted the owners of the neighboring businesses.

    And I, as a member of the Goroun Company, stepped forward to negotiate.

    The big cloths that vige chief asked Tito¡¯s group to prepare wereid on the floor and served as markers.

    Seeing thoseid on the floor, one can easily imagine the space for rent.

    A town was made in the store in no time.

    This is the perfect example of someone using the power of concept.

    Vige chief, aren¡¯t you too amazing?

    As for what happened, the Goroun Company benefitted too.

    It is not money.

    It is knowledge.

    We were taught with a new concept of business.

    Gathering customers by gathering stores.

    When businesses of the same type gather, the result ispletely different from everyone¡¯s expectations which is sales drop.

    You canpare this to a festival.

    When simr stalls form a line, they will gather customers.

    It is also applicable in our daily lives.

    The same thing can happen anywhere.

    But the Goroun Company only learned of this now.

    Even so, this is a great fortune.

    Even the small things they¡¯ve done are great ideas.

    Since there are illiterate customers, make a menu with pictures.

    Customers don¡¯t need to calcte themselves since the clerk will do that for them.

    Even if you¡¯re not eating, you can sit on a table you want and you can even get free water. This will surely attract customers.

    There is also a gaming area. There are games with charge and games with no charge but looking at people happily ying is satisfying enough.

    The money exchange office doesn¡¯t make sense but it is probably not a bad thing because all of the sales of all the stores here will increase with this setup.

    TN: Money exchange office = where you buy token/exchange ticket for prizes in an arcade.

    Though it is already expected, the slots for stalls where you can exchange money as their main business is limited.

    Also, there¡¯s a stage.

    There will certainly be people who¡¯ll use it.

    Therefore, a theatrical or a musical y can be performed here.

    I already thought of calling some famous orchestra or theatricalpany but I hold myself back.

    In any case, anyone who can rent it can use it.

    The first performance there was a drama formed by the wives of the neighborhood.

    I can¡¯t give it a goodpliment but everyone excitedly watches it.

    It can also be used as a ce for presentation.

    Never thought that it has a lot of uses.

    Great.

    ¡¸Father, I feel like I¡¯m still immature.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s normal, I think so too.¡¹

    ¡¸I need to be more passionate¡­.by the way, can I ask you one thing?¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸That person at thestne¡­..could I be mistaken?¡¹

    Demon king-sama?

    ¡¸That person is the chief magistrate. There is no need to mind it. Put your heart on the match. Do your best.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..I-I understand.¡¹

    Big Roof Shashaato, Bowling tournament.

    I¡¯ll do my best to im victory.

    I got third ce.

    The first ce is a regr customer of this store.

    He¡¯s good.

    I¡¯ll just have to move on.

    Haa.

    It seems like the tournament attracted more people by showing and giving them a goal.

    It is really a good learning experience.

 Chapter 227 - Village Chiefâ€™s Day Trip

    <h4>Chapter 227 ¨C Vige Chief¡¯s Day Trip</h4>

    Fuu.

    I did it somehow.

    That¡¯s what I thought.

    No no, that¡¯s dangerous.

    There are more people there than expected.

    I thought that it was going to be an easy job. Themotion earlier is caused by my carelessness.

    I have to reflect.

    And to all the employees and all the vigers that helped, thank you.

    I should also thank Michael-san, Goldie, and the customers who helped at the store.

    I was surprised that my n of putting stalls inside the store was received positively.

    I¡¯m actually trying to make it simr to a flea market but it ended up bing a food court.

    Maa, it can¡¯t be helped since all the business owners that I solicited are from the food business. They were the only ones who were affected by the free curry so they¡¯re the only ones who angrily came to the store.

    But the negotiation advanced surprisingly fast.

    No, it might be because of Michael-san¡¯s excellent son, Maron.

    He¡¯s great.

    Maron¡¯s cousins, Tito and Randy are also skillful.

    I wonder if Michael-san personally trained them.

    With them, their next generation is secured.

    That¡¯s kind of enviable.

    As for my sons¡­..no no, they¡¯ll surely grow up energetically.

    The store usually closes up the same time as the sun sets but it will slightly stayte today.

    Because we sold karaage and alcohol, the customers did not leave immediately.

    And of course, the free curry offer has ended.

    ¡¸Vige chief, won¡¯t it be bad if you don¡¯t return soon?¡¹

    Ancestor-san said that to me.

    When I came to this city, I promised the vigers that this will absolutely be only a day trip.

    If possible, I want to stay here until the shop closes but there are things that can¡¯t be helped.

    Let¡¯s return tomorrow.

    I went to Marcos and Pa and inform them that I¡¯ll return tomorrow and I said goodbye to Michael-san too. It¡¯s finally time to go home.

    The ingredients carriers and the reinforcements will return with me.

    Only Gulf will remain.

    Though it is safe here, we can never be too sure.

    ¡¸My apologies.¡¹

    He takes the task and looks like he doesn¡¯t mind it at all.

    Great.

    When we return to the vige, we had ate dinner.

    Though the employees in the store are eating alternately, we did not join them.

    The atmosphere there made us lose appetite.

    However, we did not hold back in taste testing.

    Especially the karaage that the oni maids made and sold.

    Since there is free curry, it was not popr at first.

    Because of that, we decided to give them to the customers who helped with cleaning.

    If someone eats it, someone else will surely be tempted.

    I and the employees eat them too.

    Michael-san tried it too.

    I wonder who made the best expression.

    Three small karaage costs one medium copper coin.

    Though I don¡¯t know if it is cheap or expensive, it sold well.

    The beer that the dwarves are selling beside them is selling well too.

    Karaage and beer eventually became more popr than curry.

    I reported that after eating.

    I also exined the circumstances that made us unable to return on time.

    Because I asked ancestor-san to exin it to them when I asked for reinforcement earlier, they epted it.

    I also told them that I have to go back there again tomorrow.

    Good.

    I¡¯m d that everyone understands.

    The next day, we went to Shashaato City with the same members as yesterday.

    I¡¯m really indebted to ancestor-san.

    Though the minotaurs and lizardmen have nothing to do, I still have theme.

    I¡¯ll just have them do something else today.

    Marcos, Pa, Gulf, Michael-san, and the others are already waiting for us.

    The store is already open and there are already customers everywhere.

    The store opens earlier than I thought.

    Are Marcos and Pa all right?

    It is likely that they have to stay up all night.

    Gulf said that they sleep properly so I¡¯ll trust his words.

    In any case, I¡¯ll have the oni maids help in the kitchen again.

    The dwarves will sell alcohol like yesterday.

    Maa, it¡¯s early in the morning and¡­.they are already entertaining customers.

    Did they wait for them?

    So far, the store has been selling 2,000 servings of curry per day.

    Since we are selling 1 serving of curry for 5 medium copper coins, our every day gross sale is 10,000 medium copper coins.

    For sries of the employees, that will be 3 medium copper coins per person per day.

    We have 200¡­.no, we have a total of 207 employees so the sry will be 621 medium copper coins per day.

    I thought that 3 medium copper coins per day of sry is too cheap but Michael-san said that it is too much because food, clothing, and amodation are all provided.

    I see.

    There is also the cost of 3,000 medium copper coins per day for bread and other ingredients.

    In addition, we hired Goldie¡¯s group for managing the queue and taking care of the garbage and their daily cost is approximately 500 pieces of medium copper coins.

    In short, the profit is 5,879 medium copper coins.

    That¡¯s the rough calction¡­..

    It has been 30 days since Marcos¡¯ and Pa¡¯s store started operating so the present profit is approximately 176,000 medium copper coins.

    As the first investment, they had to buy tablewares, employee¡¯s clothes, aprons, in addition to the cost of making the mini-bowling alley¡­.they¡¯re still in debt because we used 300,000 coins for them.

    Got it.

    And if you add the construction cost of the building, I¡¯m sure we¡¯re on neck high debt.

    No no, I don¡¯t need to be rmed.

    Everything¡¯s going well.

    Being able to sell 2,000 servings per day is already amazing.

    As for the business hours¡­.. about 10 hours per day.

    In other words, 200 servings are being sold every hour.

    That¡¯s three servings every minute.

    Surely we don¡¯t need this many employees.

    Majority of the employees are staying in a special inn for employees¡­.Maa, I mean dormitory.

    They live there.

    The dormitory is a three-story building with 12 rooms on each floor.

    207 people for 36 rooms.

    A room is packed with 5 to 6 individuals but no oneined yet.

    They are divided with curtains and it seems like they are luxurious enough to be considered as private rooms.

    Is that so?

    There are restrooms in the dormitory but there¡¯s no bath.

    Because of that, a bath was built next to the dormitory.

    Clean employees is a must.

    As for the employees, not all of them are active during the day.

    There are those who help others train at night, there are those who are taking care of the dormitory, and there are also those who are taking care of the bath.

    Excluding them¡­¡­there are around 120-130 people who¡¯ll man the store.

    I thought there were more than 120-130 people yesterday. Perhaps they are pushing themselves.

    Should we hire more?

    By the way, once again, everything has returned to normal.

    Except for the southwest area, it has be lively.

    The stall owners are setting up their stalls.

    There are only a few of them who can run their business now but they are all lively.

    Naturally, there are troubles too.

    Though Goldie¡¯s group responds fast¡­.they don¡¯t have enough manpower.

    Because of that, I asked the lizardmen and the minotaurs to patrol.

    Intimidate them with weapons.

    Armed yourselves with des and sticks.

    Michael-san¡¯s son, Maron, is also running around the southwest area.

    Thank you very much.

    The mountain elves continued what they were doing yesterday.

    As for the high elves¡­.they are done making partitions for each area so should I have them help the mountain elves?

    No¡­that¡¯s not their area of expertise.

    I look at the ce where the mini-bowling alley is located.

    Yeah, this is about the same size as the mini-bowling alley in the vige¡­..given the current circumstances, I wouldn¡¯t mind making this alley in a normal size bowling alley.

    Though I¡¯m not sure how long a bowlingne should be, I can use the memory I have when I yed bowling when I was young.

    Even if I got it wrong, no one will criticize me.

    I thought of dismantling it to change it a little but I felt the fiery gaze of the regr customers.

    ¡¸Maa, there¡¯s not enough gaming equipments.¡¹

    The high elves that are addingnes are the ones who said that.

    I¡¯ll make more pins and balls.

    The high elves built it in a day.

    The length is 20 meters and eachne is 1 meter wide.

    There are 10nes.

    We can add more but this will be enough for now.

    The reason is manpower.

    There is someone who returns the thrown ball and there¡¯s someone who is setting up the fallen pins.

    Presently, thenes have a height of 10 centimeters and each side has a gutter zone.

    The ditches on each side are deep at the start and shallow near the end.

    The reason for that is for the one who got the ball at the end to be able to easily send the ball back to the bawler¡¯s rack.

    That will make things easier for them.

    There is also a frame that can be used for the pin.

    It¡¯s a thick board with holes in it.

    It will determine the standard cement of the pins by putting each pin in a hole.

    The speed of setting up the pins will also speed up by using this.

    Now, test throw of the bowling¡­.the regr customers are already impatient for waiting too long so I asked them to do it.

    Though there¡¯s already an employee in charge of setting up the pins, the customers set up the pins themselves when it is not their turn.

    Thank you.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to, we are already enjoying it for free.¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t it be better if you charge?¡¹

    Good customers.

    However, I don¡¯t want to take money for our current bowling set up.

    As for the reason, it¡¯s because the bowling I know of is fully mechanized.

    Despite all the hands, the time needed for the ball to return and the pin to be set up is still too long.

    Very loose.

    Though I don¡¯t care how many throws you¡¯ll do, patience is needed for one game.

    It¡¯s too long.

    No, the people who are ying it are having nice chats in between but for me¡­.I want to y steadily.

    The only ones who can sympathize with me are children.

    As for the adults, they are enjoying the mini bowling in a rxed manner.

    It looks like Ick elegance.

    Cough.

    Maa, I want maintenance cost to return so I have to think about ie¡­.will you buy my ball or my pin if I sell them?

    If bowling can bnce ie and expenditure, I¡¯ll even hire exclusive employees for it.

    ¡¸The longer the distance, the harder it is to stabilize.¡¹

    ¡¸The ball gets heavier too.¡¹

    ¡¸How to properly use this perforated ball?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll find it hard if you don¡¯t have a regr stance in throwing the ball.¡¹

    Since you are enjoying it, why don¡¯t we have a bowling tournament?

    This will be a good publicity too.

    Quoits and the shooting game that I asked the mountain elves to make can now be tested.

    As for this¡­.let¡¯s have Michael-san¡¯s group try.

    Let¡¯s have them y quoits first.

    You¡¯ll get five quoit rings with one medium copper coin.

    You can get a prize if you¡¯re able to make itnd over a stick.

    A simple game.

    ¡¸Looks simple but¡­..it doesn¡¯t go where you are aiming, yes.¡¹

    Michael-san, scored zero.

    Tito scored two.

    Randy got one.

    Milford got four, he¡¯s good.

    The rings are of moderate size and the judgment is loose so as long as itnds over one, it¡¯s an OK.

    However, near the sticks with designated high prizes are obstacles.

    Right, obstacles.

    In short, they can¡¯t be easily taken.

    ording to Michael-san¡¯s group, it will be okay if it will be harder.

    With the current difficulty, a dexterous person can win it all.

    I see.

    I asked the mountain elves to improve the quoits.

    Would it be better to make the ring smaller?

    Or should the obstacles be remodeled?

    Next, shooting game.

    You will be given with a bow and arrows and you¡¯ll shoot targets with it.

    This is a game where you can directly shoot the prize. When it was first tried, the prize got a hole from the arrow.

    Because of that, we changed the target.

    The targets became monsters models and they are designated with points.

    Three arrows are one medium copper coins.

    You can umte points but only with your three arrows.

    The points where the target can be easily hit is low and the points where the target can¡¯t be easily hit is high.

    However, it¡¯s not easy to hit a target either.

    The mountain elves made a steering wheel contraption that makes the target moves irregrly by turning that wheel.

    Though a game that can make you hit something is enjoyable, it doesn¡¯t mean that it will be easy.

    ¡¸This is¡­the bow?¡¹

    Milford was a former adventurer.

    He eagerly checked the bow.

    Though the bow is a small bow that even children can use, we already assumed someoneining so there¡¯s a big bow too.

    ¡¸So to increase the difficulty, you tied the string loosely?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s for the sake of security. We¡¯ve done that so that it is alright for amateurs to y it too.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. But the bow is too good. It is possible that someone might steal it away.¡¹

    That is a second hand bow we purchased in this city.

    I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s expensive but¡­.if someone steals it, that will be troublesome.

    ¡¸Even if it is a toy, it is still a bow so I suggest increasing the height of the walls around. You don¡¯t want arrows flying somewhere, do you?¡¹

    Indeed.

    Certainly.

    That wall can also prevent someone from running away if someone steals something.

    Okay, I¡¯ll do what you suggested.

    After increasing the height of the walls, it is Michael-san, Tito, and Randy¡¯s turn.

    ¡¸Oh, it flew straight¡¹

    ¡¸So, even I can shoot bow huh.¡¹

    ¡¸I did it! I hit the one in the middle, 10 points!¡¹

    Unexpected tension.

    I feel like this is more appealingpared to quoits.

    On the side, Milford bought another batch of arrows from a mountain elf.

    The first arrow¡­.it looks like it can hit anything.

    Those who are used in using bows will be difficult to deal with.

    Let¡¯s change the premium ording to rank. The ranks will be beginner, intermediate, and expert.

    I tried it too but I only hit air.

    ¡­¡­.

    This is unexpectedly annoying.

    Well, now¡­.

    Hnn?

    Maron is looking at us.

    It looks like he doesn¡¯t n on ying.

    Looking at him¡­.he¡¯s on business mode.

    Is there a problem?

    When I was thinking, Michael-san told me.

    The person standing next to Maron is someone from the merchant¡¯s guild.

 Chapter 228 - Tax and Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 228 ¨C Tax and Trouble</h4>

    There are three kinds of taxes in Shashaato City.

    Capitation tax,nd tax, and port tax.

    Capitation tax is a fixed tax for everyone regardless of their age.

    The eligibility for paying this tax is that that person should be living in a house in Shashaato City. Travelers are not taxed.

    For the homeless¡­.they don¡¯t have to pay or you could say that it is inapplicable to them.

    The capitation taxst year for each person is sixrge copper coins.

    Upon paying this, they can enjoy the services offered by Shashaato City.

    Since everyone needs services from the government, there are a few people who don¡¯t want to pay for it.

    Land tax is the tax that one has to pay when buying or sellingnds. The buyer will shoulder this tax.

    The tax rate changes from time to time but it ranges from 10 ¨C 20% of thend price.

    It is a requirement to be up to date when ites tond ownership.

    Thest one is port tax.

    It is the tax that ships pay to Shashaato City Port.

    The amount to be paid depends on the size of the ship.

    After exining the things above, did you notice it?

    As long as you don¡¯t buy and sellnd, and don¡¯t have a ship, the only tax you need to pay at Shashaato City is the capitation tax.

    In other words, business profit doesn¡¯t have tax.

    Isn¡¯t this too ridiculous to be true?

    It is.

    The root of the problem, the low literacy rate of this world.

    Only people with a higher position on society need to read and write which means everyone else doesn¡¯t have to.

    Merchants seem to be literate but only a number of them. Only those who are working in bigpanies are literate but those who are working in small shops, especially the stall owners, are illiterate.

    Right, it is not unusual.

    If they can¡¯t read or write, how do you expect them to make an ount book for sales?

    I can¡¯t even answer my own question.

    If you can¡¯t make an ount book, how do you know if your business is profiting or flopping?

    Given that situation, how will the government tax them?

    The budget of this city mainlyes fromnd tax and port tax so they are not eager to tax businesses.

    Then, does this mean that big shops¡¯ earnings are all for themselves?

    That might seem so but that is not the case.

    Though it doesn¡¯t have the word ¡°tax¡± in their names, there are things that can be considered as taxes.

    Water service fee, disaster prevention fee, garbage processing fee, and sewer use fee.

    Water service fee.

    This city only has a few wells and they all have the same water source from the upper part of the city.

    The water service fee is for administrative and maintenance expenses of the water service.

    Disaster prevention fee.

    When a fire breaks out in the city, it naturally needs to be put out.

    The fee is for the medical bills of the people who helped out putting out the fire.

    Garbage processing fee.

    A long as a person lives somewhere, there will be garbage.

    This fee is like the payment for those who will be employed to collect and get rid of the garbage.

    Sewage use fee.

    There¡¯s a sewage system in the city and there is a specific ce where there¡¯s a pool of slimes that purified sewage water.

    The fee is for administrative and maintenance expenses of the sewage.

    By the way, the rich houses are required to purify their water first before draining them down to the sewage.

    The four fees are collected depending on the users.

    I thought that those should be already included in the budget of the city so they should be the one shouldering it but the words of the mayor make sense.

    ¡¸Then, what will happen if something stopped those services due to administrative reasons?¡¹

    The government won¡¯ty hand on those four in order to prevent service interruption due to administrative reasons.

    Instead of opposing, the people of the city approved it.

    That happened several hundred years ago.

    Presently, in order to be fair with everyone, to calcte the right amount of fee to be paid by each one, the merchant¡¯s guild of Shashaato City is the one handling those.

    The merchant¡¯s guild will be the ones who¡¯ll receive both payment and donations with regards to those four fees.

    Since my store has several more stores in it, it has beplicated.

    ¡¸Water service fee and garbage processing fee is paid in batches so it should be paid ording to the amount used¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸The restrooms of this store has its own purification pool so the sewage fee shouldn¡¯t change.¡¹

    ¡¸The problem is the disaster prevention fee.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? But the amount to be charged is fixed regardless of how many things are there in the store. ¡¹

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t pay for the stalls. Are you saying that the stalls should not pay disaster prevention fee because they are set up in this store? ¡¹

    ¡¸We initially thought of charging those who are using fires in their stalls. ¡¹

    Talking around me are the person from the merchant¡¯s guild, Michael-san, Maron, Tito, and Randy.

    Let¡¯s leave this to those who understand it.

    No, it¡¯s not like I totally don¡¯t get what they are saying, I just don¡¯t know the customs.

    Michael-san told me.

    He said that if it¡¯s not unfairly expensive, I should properly pay it.

    Ah, Milford returned to target shooting.

    It seems like he¡¯s giving the mountain elves advice about the movement pattern of the targets.

    I also want to join them but I can¡¯t leave¡­.

    I¡¯m useless here.

    But I¡¯m the person in charge.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    This is going to be a long talk, how about using a table?

    ¡¸Onest thing, contribution. ¡¹

    When the talk is at its end, the man from the merchant¡¯s guild seriously looked at me and said that.

    Contribution, it is basically support money for the merchant¡¯s guild.

    It is paid per unit and one unit is one silver coin. When a store reaches a certain size, it will pay for it.

    I already heard about it even before we open our store in Shashaato so I¡¯m not surprised at all.

    Michael-san intercepts him.

    ¡¸Hold on. ording to the custom, a store less than one-year-old is exempted from the contribution. ¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, however, they¡¯ve seen to have gained a lot of profit already¡­. ¡¹

    ¡¸That might be the case but it is still out of the question to exempt them from the custom. In any case, what is your demand?¡¹

    ¡¸I think so too but¡­.I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just following the higher up. I¡¯m here to ask for 1000 units if possible.¡¹

    1000 units¡­.in short, 1000 silver coins. Isn¡¯t that 1,000,000 medium copper coins?

    ¡¸So you¡¯re here¡­.because of an order from a higher-up?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, a higher up.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    It seems like Michael-san and the man from the merchant¡¯s guild came to an understanding but I don¡¯t get what they¡¯re talking about at all.

    I seek help from Maron.

    ¡¸Eehto, the present merchant¡¯s guild will not sh with the Goroun Company. The higher-ups of the merchant¡¯s guild are subordinates that father dispatched.¡¹

    Though the old Goroun Company can be considered a powerful entity of Shashaato City, the Goroun Company of today can even represent the whole city.

    Since this store is connected with the Goroun Company, it means that the higher up that guy is mentioning is someone other than the merchant¡¯s guild.

    ¡¸The governor of this city¡­.Governor Ifrus? He¡¯s the one behind this?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Governor Ifrus is an honorable man. He wouldn¡¯t do something like this. In this case¡­.it might be one of those nobles.¡¹

    ¡¸A noble.¡¹

    That reminds me, there are nobles in this society.

    In other words, a certain noble is trying to extort our store with 1 million medium copper coins.

    ¡­¡­.

    No matter how I think about it, that person is definitely not friendly.

    So, is this person from the merchant¡¯s guild a coborator?

    ¡¸Ah, h-hey , hold on. Maybe he is being threatened.¡¹

    Maron said that he wanted to see what cards the man from the merchant¡¯s guild has.

    The person from the merchant¡¯s guild pulled his left sleeve with his right hand.

    Many times.

    It seems like a signal for calling for help.

    ¡¸Milford is already gathering our men.¡¹

    Eh?

    Milford is at the shooting ran¡­.he¡¯s gone before I noticed it.

    I see.

    He standing up is like a signal to demand for back up.

    I wonder if I call for the high elves and the mountain elves.

    That reminds me, where is Gulf?

    ¡­¡­.

    Gulf arrested someone in our store.

    ¡¸Maron, that guy Gulf arrested, do you know who he is?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? That¡­.I really don¡¯t know but judging from his clothes, he looks like a noble.¡¹

    Right.

    I think so too.

    The man from the merchant¡¯s guild noticed him too.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.ano, that person¡¹

    Is that man an enemy?

    I waved to Gulf and signaled him to bring the noble he arrested to us.

    I had the noble be tied with a rope and sit on the floor.

    ¡¸Outrageous! Do you think you can get away for treating me like this!¡¹

    ¡¸Michael-san, given this situation, can I attack him?¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸How about demanding forpensation? ¡¹

    ¡¸Though he has malicious intent, so far he only demanded for contribution and has not harmed you yet¡­. ¡¹

    ¡¸Does this means that he can get away with it? ¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately¡­. ¡¹

    It seems like I won¡¯t be able to counterattack.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ignore me! ¡¹

    The noble is a young man.

    He looks like he is in his early twenties.

    He¡¯s wearing ck clothes and has horns on his left and right parts of his head.

    Ah, the horns on his head are like fashion essories since I can remove them.

    ¡¸You, return my horn! I can¡¯t permit to be rudely imitated!¡¹

    A petty person.

    No matter how you look at him, he¡¯s a petty person.

    Now I¡¯m starting to doubt if this guy is really a noble.

    However, ording to the man from the merchant¡¯s guild, this guy is a noble from a venerable lineage.

    ¡¸He¡¯s someone from Viscount Albatross¡¯ house. He is a real noble that is registered in the demon king¡¯s kingdom.¡¹

    A noble¡­.

    To be honest, I¡¯m troubled with how to respond.

    Though I don¡¯t really care how angry he gets, I¡¯ll be troubled if Michael-san¡¯s group will be implicated because of me.

    I just opened the store too.

    In addition, I¡¯m troubled if there will be any effect in Big Tree Vige.

    ¡¸How about let¡¯s forget about this matter?¡¹

    I proposed a very Japanese-like suggestion but it was turned down.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t joke around. Your end is near! This is what you get from defying me!¡¹

    No, I don¡¯t remember defying you in particr.

    The reason Gulf arrested him is because he harassed a customer who¡¯s enjoying his food¡­.

    ¡¸Shut up! I am a noble! Someone higher than you!¡¹

    I can only sigh to what he¡¯s saying.

    Ah, even Michael-san¡¯s group are sighing in an obvious manner.

    For the time being, let¡¯s look for someone who has an idea of what to do.

    ¡­¡­..

    Ancestor-san raises his hand.

    ¡¸How about bringing him here?¡¹

    What are you up to?

    ¡¸Ano, who are you going to bring?¡¹

    The man from the merchant¡¯s guild, who doesn¡¯t know who ancestor-san is, speaks.

    He might have thought that we have a backer.

    ¡¸The best person who can deal with this situation.¡¹

    ¡¸The best person who can deal with this situation? Ah, governor-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Someone more powerful than that. He can decide what will happen.¡¹

    Who is it?

    Could it be a person from Big Tree Vige?

    ¡¸Oh, then, apologies for the trouble and take care.¡¹

    ¡¸In fact, I already brought him. Yes, he¡¯s behind you.¡¹

    Eh?

    The demon king is standing behind the man from the merchant¡¯s guild.

    ¡¸I was working¡­.¡¹

    This is not a negotiation.

    This is purely rule by authority.

    The man from the Albatross family fully surrendered.

    As for his purpose, money.

    He threatened the man from the merchant¡¯s guild to force us to give contribution to pocket it in the end.

    Their n is to make trouble in the store that suddenly pops out out of nowhere to force them to give contribution.

    ¡¸This is the first time I did something like this. I¡¯m sorry. I did it on a whim. Please forgive me.¡¹

    The man from the Albatross family is apologizing with every effort but the demon king refuses.

    ¡¸You¡¯re really good. I personally put a no interference notice for this store and you still tried toy your hand on it. It looks like you¡¯re not putting me in your eyes.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t know that this store is being protected by the demon king.

    ¡¸This will also be a crime of Viscount Albatross. Start thinking on how to apologize.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, tha, ah¡¹

    I can¡¯t interfere.

    I actually tried to say something but I was stopped by Michael-san.

    ¡¸We are in a public ce and there are a lot of citizens of the demon king¡¯s kingdom, it will damage the demon king¡¯s reputation if you were to say something against his will.¡¹

    Right.

    Even though we are in my store, this is located at the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    ¡¸Does that mean that if I¡¯m to call out to him, I should call him ¡°your majesty¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, we are in the demon king¡¯s kingdom, demon king-sama is the rightful way to address him.¡¹

    So that¡¯s an honorific title.

    Demon king-sama is walking back and forth while thinking about the punishment for the man from the Albatross Family.

    He is thinking about it too much, is there something wrong?

    I think he has taken a lot of time already.

    What is the demon king doing?

    No, I should patiently wait.

    He sometimes sends some meaningful nces at ancestor-san.

    Whenever he receives those nces, ancestor-sanughs.

    Ah, he noticed my nce.

    ¡¸Please wait.¡¹

    Ancestor-san raises his hand and steps forward.

    ¡¸Ah, someone from Korin religion.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, punishing a person whomitted crime is natural however, it will be bad for the country if one is to be severely punished and ended up dead. How about punishing him that doesn¡¯t seem to be a punishment but will make him suffer for a long time?¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, do you have any idea?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Please leave him to the church of the Korin religion in this city. I think it will be a punishment that will make him suffer for a long time.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­. Indeed. Don¡¯t let him go.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha¡¹

    When ancestor-san bows in the end, the peanut gallery ps their hands.

    What is this?

    I feel like I just watched a drama.

    The reason is ancestor-san¡¯s smooth acting.

    Demon king is good too.

    He¡¯s really dignified.

    Maa, does this mean that this farce is settled?

    The biggest victim is the man from the merchant¡¯s guild that was threatened by the man from the Albatross family.

    ¡¸He was taken advantage of because he¡¯s vulnerable. If he is really a straight man, no matter what kind of threats he receives, he will not yield.¡¹

    Michael-san is strict.

    Despite of it being only an attempt, the man from the merchant¡¯s guild was penalized.

    If the man from the merchant¡¯s guild is not the biggest victim¡­.

    Maybe it is the group of guards gathered by Milford.

    Though it was already over, they still ran all the way here.

    Moreover, they were surprised to see the demon king.

    Thank you for your hard work.

    Though it was a wasted effort, I¡¯ll still treat you with curry since you havee here with much effort.

    I might be in your care in the future.

    Ah, the demon king too.

    I¡¯m sorry for bothering you this time.

    Though it is ancestor-san who bothered you.

    ¡¸By the way ancestor-san, what are you nning to do with him?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, what should I do with him?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸To be honest, the demon king was troubled too. He cannot go unpunished but if he is severely punished, the Albatross family will bear a grudge against him.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that house that influential?¡¹

    ¡¸They are nobles that don¡¯t have their own territory but they have blood rtives everywhere.¡¹

    That really sounds trouble.

    ¡¸Maa, since this matter was thrown to Korin religion, let¡¯s just punish him some other time.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that alright?¡¹

    ¡¸It is what the present demon king has judged. It can¡¯t be defied.¡¹

    Ancestor-san said that whileughing.

    The biggest victim might be the church of the Korin religion in Shashaato City that will keep him.

 Chapter 229 - Big Roof Shashaato

    <h4>Chapter 229 ¨C Big Roof Shashaato</h4>

    After eating curry, the demon king was sent back by ancestor-san.

    Thank you for your hard work.

    Even though something has happened, the store is selling curry like pancakes.

    I reconfirmed how hard-working Marcos, Pa, and all the employees are.

    There¡¯s also no problem with the bowling alley in the gaming area.

    However, since it is free for all, we have to make an arrangement where everyone can take their turn.

    Anything free is really popr.

    Let¡¯s consider increasing the number ofnes.

    As for the quoits and shooting range, they should be improved too.

    Especially the shooting range, safety measures should be solid.

    I withdraw for today while thinking about those things.

    Let¡¯s continue tomorrow.

    Big Roof Shashaato.

    That seems to be the name of the store.

    I didn¡¯t know.

    However, since there are other various stores that moved in it, it has be a facility name.

    Even a meat skewer stall was named ¡°Big Roof Shashaato¡¯s Meat Skewer¡±.

    That means I have to think of a name for our curry store too.

    ¡¸Marcos, Pa, any idea?¡¹

    I thought of entrusting the name to them but they declined by saying that only the vige chief has such an honor.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡­¡­

    Why don¡¯t we just name it with a simple ¡°Curry Store¡±?

    That won¡¯t work.

    It is not a name of an individual store and more of a kind of store like ramen store, roast meat store, etc.

    For now, it might work but not in the future especially when another store starts selling curry.

    I must think of a proper name.

    How about ¡°Marcos&Pa¡±?

    Hnn, it¡¯s hard to tell what kind of store it is or is that even a name of a store or some sort of missing people?

    In addition, ording to our n, both Marcos and Pa are only here temporarily.

    When it was taken over by another couple, it might cause some confusion.

    Then¡­.

    Marpo¡­..No, ¡°Ma¡± sounds better.

    Ibined the name of Marcos and Pa.

    ¡°Curry Store Ma¡±

    Yup, it doesn¡¯t sound bad.

    For the time being, let¡¯s get permission from the two of them since I partially used their names. It will be the official name once they agreed.

    They have cried.

    Do they hate it that much?

    Or is it the opposite?

    It seems like they cried when I told them that¡­.because they are very happy.

    Let¡¯s notify the employees.

    They epted it favorably.

    A signboard is necessary.

    With the remaining material, we made tworge signboards. They are installed in two ces, one outside the store and one inside the store.

    I wanted to put it on the roof but I¡¯m scared thinking about what will happen if it were to fall.

    Still, it looks great.

    Eh?

    You want us to make a signboard for Big Roof Shashaato too?

    Got it.

    However, since it is the name of this facility, it should be muchrger than the signboard of our store.

    I¡¯m still scared of something falling so it was installed on the ground too.

    I also took this chance to assign names to the areas of the store.

    Both the southeast and northeast areas adopted what the name they have been called with, eating and drinking area and gaming area respectively.

    The southwest area was named stall area.

    A lot of stalls are there and we begin seeing stalls other than food stalls.

    Sooner orter, it will expand to the northwest area.

    The charm of a ce with a roof can be felt now that most stalls nearby are gathered here.

    The customers are steadilying too and they look energetic.

    But it is hard for them to find the stall they want to go to.

    They are struggling to find their target stalls.

    In order to help them out, a map of the stall area should be produced.

    There are a lot of people who are illiterate so stalls should be represented by illustrations.

    We¡¯re tried making one and it took a lot of work but the result is¡­

    Also¡­..we have to do something about it since there are rearrangements of stalls every 6 months.

    ¡­..

    Let¡¯s hire professionals.

    Is there someone who can draw those illustrations?

    ¡¸Most painters are employed by nobles¡­.¡¹

    So there aren¡¯t any.

    Hearing the whole situation in detail, it seems like pictures are only a form of entertainment and paints are expensive.

    Because of that, painters who can draw pictures are employed by nobles and only nobles can draw pictures as a hobby.

    ¡¸Though we can find people who can draw pictures, making a precise picture like this is¡­..¡¹

    Precise picture?

    You call this precise picture? I can¡¯t even tell if that thing over there is a meat skewer or some sort of seafood.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t say that.

    Does it mean that I have to continue drawing this myself?

    But that is¡­.

    Maybe I should just write characters instead.

    ¡¸A, ano, can I try drawing?¡¹

    Who is it?

    Ah, one of the employees.

    ¡¸I want to draw, those pictures.¡¹

    It¡¯s good that she is motivated.

    TN: Supposed to be gender-neutral pronoun. Just an assumption since Pa hired all the girl subordinate of Goldie first.

    However, that won¡¯t mean that it will be enough to meet our needs.

    Show your ability first.

    I hand over a pen and paper.

    Yup, an exceptional person.

    Way better than me.

    ¡¸I, like drawing pictures, before I started working¡­.I drew them on the ground as much as I can.¡¹

    I asked Pa to adjust her shift.

    I asked her to draw the map¡­.at the same time, we begin producing store signs for each stall.

    It is indeed impossible to leave it to a single person so those who are interested among the employees were added.

    A map is for all and a basic business need so let¡¯s charge all the stalls for this.

    Signboards of each store will have their names and a picture of their mainmodity drawn on it.

    Of course, I won¡¯t force them to put one if they don¡¯t want to.

    A signboard will cost them 10rge copper coins and that already includes all the materials.

    At first, none of the stall owners asked us to make a signboard for them¡­.until a certain roasted mutton shop steps forward.

    That stall, when we first introduced the southwest area, they were the first one to raise their voice.

    Maron also evaluated them positively.

    I¡¯m grateful.

    After the first signboard was hung up, the flow of the customers changed.

    That signboard became andmark.

    In addition, stalls are prohibited to hire barkers.

    The rest of the stall owners are now aware of the effect of signboards.

    However, since the cost of making a signboard is not cheap, they did not rush.

    Could it be that they are making one themselves?

    That¡¯s possible.

    If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s make our signboard a shy g.

    No, that might turn out to be a fire hazard¡­.If the g catches fire, that will be troublesome.

    However, it is necessary to have at least a minimum amount of decorations.

    There are also watchmen so any kind of trouble will be prevented.

    The minotaurs and lizardmen who came here with me are doing their best but I can¡¯t let them stay here forever.

    I consulted Michael-san about organizing a security force.

    If the members of our security force will continue to be our current employees, they probably won¡¯t be able to have some free time even if there¡¯s no trouble.

    After consulting Michael-san, it was rmended that Goldie should be the one to organize a security force.

    He¡¯s the one who has been arranging the queue at Ma.

    Though his face is scary, he doesn¡¯t hurt anyone.

    Most of our employees were also his subordinates before so I asked him to find others that can be employed as our security force.

    However, Goldie apologizes since he can¡¯t undertake that job. He said that he has a main job.

    However, if it¡¯s only about founding a security force, he has someone to rmend.

    And because of Goldie¡¯s rmendation, a young man became the captain.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you down.¡¹

    My best regards.

    The sry of the security forces will being from the rent we collected.

    The will do Goldie¡¯s previous job at our Curry Store Ma.

    He managed to recruit workers for the security force¡­.does Goldie have that many subordinates?

    How reliable.

    As for the management of Big Roof Shashaato,

    Let¡¯s leave it to Maron for now.

    However, he¡¯ll be the next president of the Goroun Company.

    As expected, it will be bad if I keep on borrowing him all the time.

    However, who should I entrust this facility to? Talent is not thatmon.

    Because of that, I left the management of Big Roof Shashaato to Goroun Company.

    ¡¸Are you really okay with it?¡¹

    ¡¸I can only entrust it to someone capable.¡¹

    ¡¸That true¡­.I understand. Please leave the management to Goroun Company.¡¹

    A fraction of the rent will be paid to the Goroun Company as a consignment fee.

    The remaining amount of money will be the administrative fee.

    Also, I made sure that Curry Store Ma pays rent too.

    Though this whole facility is mine, I want to get rid of this little feeling of unfairness.

    Moreover, we entrusted an outside party to manage it.

    Let¡¯s just think that the money paid for third party management is an operational fee.

    For the time being, I paid 10 stalls worth of rent, which already includes the gaming area.

    Isn¡¯t that too little?

    If it¡¯s insufficient, I¡¯ll pay more.

    I checked our ie and expenditure some more.

    A stage was built right in the middle of the stall area and eating and drinking area.

    It is a semicircr stage with a radius of about 7 or 8 meters. It is one meter higher than the floor.

    I thought it would be nice if there is a ce where some could y music or perform a theatrical y.

    That¡¯s a lie.

    When the high elvespleted their work, it was them who wanted to build one. I let them be since they have nothing to do anyway.

    When the stage was built, I had Gulf try his sword arts there as an experiment.

    Afterward, Gulf and Milford had a mock battle.

    The stage was damaged.

    Reflect.

    Maa, the spectators were pleased so I guess it¡¯s okay.

    I consulted Michael-san¡¯s group first and decided to make the stage rentable.

    That would increase our ie a little.

    In the gaming area, there were lines in the quoits and shooting range.

    Because of excessive poprity, expansion is necessary.

    Bowling is popr too.

    The regrs are even teaching the beginners.

    That helps us a lot.

    This time, when I announced that there will be a bowlingpetition, they were considerably pleased.

    Let¡¯s inspire others by using prizes.

    At the corners of the Curry Store Ma, we began formally selling alcohol and karaage.

    At first, we only used them as diversionary tactics to avert the attention of the customers from the free curry but ording to what I heard there were customers who became a fan of them.

    When they heard that we won¡¯t be selling them during our normal business days, they were dissatisfied.

    It is good that there¡¯s a demand for it.

    However, securing chicken for karaage is really hard.

    That issue has been taken care of by the Goroun Company.

    But why are we talking about building arge-scale poultry farm at the suburb of the city now?

    Why? Just why?

    The alcohol can only be supplied by Big Tree Vige.

    However, we can¡¯t suddenly increase the production volume so this will definitely affect those people who we¡¯re supplying alcohol with.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll expect the volume of alcohol to normalize next year.¡¹

    Michael-san already epted the decrease of volume of alcohol.

    I worked him hard with various issues so I can only nod to him.

    I¡¯m really sorry.

    I¡¯ll personally add the newly developed miso, soy sauce, mayonnaise, and ketchup for you.

    Please enjoy them.

    I¡¯ll add more pepper and honey too.

    Though they are things you are already used to seeing.

    I¡¯ll have to teach the employees details about the sales of karaage.

    They should only put this much on the te and there should be a border to make sure that it won¡¯t roll.

    Lemon, mayonnaise, ketchup, and a small amount of salt will be the dip as well as act as border.

    This is for a change of taste.

    Curry is already using peppers so we won¡¯t use it in karaage for now.

    I apologize for that.

    After selling it, there was already someone who imed to be a regr from now on.

    That person looks like a noble¡­.but he seems to be open-hearted.

    It looks like he¡¯s Gulf¡¯s acquaintance.

    Yeah, it¡¯s not like all the nobles are like that man from the Albatross family.

    ¡¸He¡¯s a special case. I apologize on his behalf.¡¹

    I remember when the demon king apologized to me when no one was looking.

    My store is the one selling the alcohol and the one who¡¯ll sell them to the customer is my employees. I don¡¯t really think this is a good idea thinking about their age.

    All our employees are children after all.

    ording to my calctions, they are younger than middle schoolers.

    I¡¯m hesitant to have them sell alcohol.

    Therefore, I¡¯ll just hire someone else.

    The neighborhood housewives would be the best choice.

    Though a considerable number of them applied, they won¡¯t work all at the same time.

    They¡¯ll be working in turns.

    I thought that they wouldin because it will significantly decrease the money they¡¯ll receive but that never happened.

    On the contrary, they epted it favorably because they can leave in case something happened like they have to take care of their children.

    It has been 10 days since I have been going to Shashaato City.

    I am very thankful for ancestor-san for sending and picking me up every day using teleportation magic.

    It was really good that I personally saw the store.

    I¡¯ve be aware of things that are insufficient.

    I have to work harder.

    Thetest issue is the curry¡¯s seasonings.

    With the current sales pace, consumption is beyond production volume.

    I can¡¯t leave it like that.

    Maybe I should raise arge amount of seasoning at Vige Four, which is also known as Sun Castle, since there is a temperature control feature there.

    ¡¸Vige chief, are you fine with this?¡¹

    Michael-san handed me a big piece of paper.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the n of the store on the opposite side of the road.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Demolishing of all the buildings there will start tomorrow. Are you okay with making it simr to this building?¡¹

    Eh?

    Wa-wait a minute.

    ¡¸Store at the opposite side of the road?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Opposite side¡­.you mean the one just across the main street?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    I listened to the details.

    It seems like an establishment as big as Big Roof Shashaato will be built just south of this ce.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that new store?¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously your store. Buying arge plot ofnd is impossible in this city so I apologize but thend you requested me to purchase have to be divided¡­.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    ording to the n, the east block and the southeast block are included.

    As for the progress report¡­..thend is already bought and they are only waiting for the former upants to leave¡­.

    It is already impossible to stop it.

    ¡­.

    This is strange.

    Could it be he misunderstood?

    ¡¸But I only purchased thend and prepared the construction cost in ordance with the budget you gave me.¡¹

    The price of thend, the construction cost of the building¡­.

    Ah, he decided the budget based on what I said, as for me¡­.

    I remember that time when he asked me.

    ¡¸Given all of these, have your shop already fully paid us?¡¹

    They no longer have enough gold to pay us so thend and construction cost is like their payment for us.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t hold back on using it on purchasingnds or building materials. As for the bnce, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹

    Though he can only pay our vige with gold, in Shashaato City, Goroun Company has enough credibility to buy things with credits.

    ¡¸Do you receive something else with this task?¡¹

    ¡¸I receive 10 percentmission.¡¹

    ¡¸10 percent¡­that¡¯s fair. I¡¯ll leave everything regarding this to Michael-san.¡¹

    ¡­¡­..

    Is thend is cheaper than I imagined?

    Or is it the construction cost?

    I¡¯ve miscalcted.

    Soon, the vige will have another festival so let¡¯s finish all the issues here.

 Chapter 230 - Observer

    <h4>Chapter 230 ¨C Observer</h4>

    My name is Michael.

    I¡¯m the president of the Goroun Company.

    Though some would say that I¡¯m sitting in one of the highest positions, recently, I feel like I¡¯m still too immature. I can¡¯t bring myself to act like someone important.

    Maa, for the sake of my subordinates, I¡¯ll act as someone superior to some degree¡­.

    By the way, on all the businesses here, Big Roof Shashaato is the one doing the best.

    As a result¡­.things have been difficult for me.

    Most of the establishments around it are owned by the merchant¡¯s guild so I thought the buyout will be as simple as snapping a finger but some of thendowners strongly resisted.

    Especially that one who¡¯s also a merchant in this city.

    He sensed that I am going to buy all the plot ofnd surrounding the main intersection so he bought some himself.

    I don¡¯t know if his goal is to obstruct me or to sell them at the higher price but¡­.

    This poor soul didn¡¯t seem to hear the news about the warning of demon king-sama and his four heavenly kings.

    If it was the former me, I¡¯ll use several underhanded methods¡­.

    However, I may offend vige chief if I do something dirty.

    In short, I must obtain it in a public way.

    ¡­

    I think it¡¯s still too early to use the power of gold coins.

    I¡¯ll just inform him of the warning. You might not be able to take the consequence if you¡¯re too greedy.

    My door was knocked.

    This is unusual.

    Majority of my business deals can be handled by my secretary. He usually informs me about them when I leave my office.

    That means there must be an issue that my secretary can¡¯t handle himself.

    ¡¸Excuse me. President, I¡¯m a little unsure about this so¡­. I think it would be safer if I inform you.¡¹

    My secretary is 10 years older than me and his judgment had helped me a number of times already.

    I¡¯m sure it will be better to hear it.

    ¡¸Our headquarters was visited by a certain guest and he was looking for someone named Michael.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? Could that person be asking for me?¡¹

    ¡¸That might be so but he is looking for ¡°Michael-san¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Is he a noble?¡¹

    ¡¸Not sure. Though his clothes aren¡¯t very noble-like, it is made with expensive fabric in addition, he has a guard who seems to be an adventurer. No one¡¯s familiar with his face and he did not have an appointment so I think he¡¯s more likely not a noble.¡¹

    Is that so?

    A typical noble would usually send a message informing us that he¡¯ll being.

    ¡¸Then, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸The receptionist did not find the employee named Michael so he asked the guest to leave.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    Areh?

    What is this sudden bad feeling?

    ¡¸S-so, what¡¯s¡­ the problem?¡¹

    ¡¸The guest left but entrusted the receptionist with a letter for ¡°Michael-san¡±.¡¹

    The secretary took out the letter.

    ¡¸He seems very convinced that Michael is working in ourpany. The receptionist noticed that the president¡¯s name is Michael so he informed me about it thinking that it was an emergency.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, haaaaaaaa¡­¡­.¡¹

    I do not want to see it.

    Something inside me is urging me not to read it.

    However, it might be toote if I don¡¯t act now.

    I breathe deeply.

    I¡¯ll have to steel myself.

    ¡¸By the way, the guest introduced himself as Hiraku.¡¹

    ¡¸SAY THAT IN THE BEGINNINGGGGGGGGG!¡¹

    I snatched the letter from my secretary and read it.

    (Opening omitted)

    Michael-sama of Goroun Company.

    We are the Big Tree Vige.

    Vige chief is at Shashaato City so we thank you in advance.

    (Latter part omitted)

    P.S.

    Look up.

    NNOOOOOOOOOO!

    Vige chief hase to the city!

    Damn it!

    Of course he will! He opened a store so he will surelye to check it out!

    Why haven¡¯t I thought of that!

    No no, this is not the time for regret.

    Let¡¯s think about what happened first¡­¡­

    He was turned away at my door!

    Could he be thinking that I pretended to be out?

    This is bad! This is bad! This is bad!

    Even if vige chief doesn¡¯t mind it, the people around him will surely do.

    Like Lulushi-sama, Tier-sama, Fraurem-sama, Hakuren-sama¡­.

    ¡­..I¡¯m dead.

    Really dead.

    I can¡¯t possibly say that everything happened because I haven¡¯t seen the letter yet¡­.and I can¡¯t even run away.

    Aahhh¡­.

    No, we can still salvage the situation.

    If I manage to get in touch with vige chief, we can probably forget about this matter.

    This is our only hope.

    ¡¸The person who spoke with vige chief¡­..I mean Hiraku-sama, ask him about the clothes he¡¯s wearing. Also, call Maron and Milford at once! ¡¹

    I order my secretary and prepare myself to move out.

    ¡­..

    Hnn?

    That reminds me, there¡¯s a P.S. in the letter.

    Look up?

    Is it some sort of code?

    Should I literally look up?

    I tried to do so and look up at the ceiling.

    ¡­¡­

    Lulushi-sama¡¯s there.

    ¡¸Hellooww ¡¹

    When our eyes met, Lulushi-sama waved her hand and said hello.

    However, I wasn¡¯t able to say anything in return. I froze that moment and it took me a while before I was able to move again.

    My name is Milford.

    I was a reckless adventurer when I was young.

    But thanks to my recklessness, I became famous to the point that nobles are hiring me to be their guards.

    In a certain way, you can say that I reached the best ending an adventurer can have.

    Being a noble¡¯s guard pays well but boring.

    It¡¯s because there are only a few who would go against a noble.

    Especially for the nobles in the demon king¡¯s kingdom, nobles are strong themselves.

    I¡¯m not sure if it is because of their physical power or by magic but what I know is that they don¡¯t even need guards to protect them.

    They are not even using me as military power. They are satisfied by using me as some sort of decoration.

    Maa, that was something I can¡¯t endure.

    I stopped being a noble¡¯s guard and looked for a new thing to do.

    I found Goroun Company.

    On my first mission, I thought that it will be just like any other caravan guarding mission that will earn me some travel expenses but I was wrong.

    The carriage we were guarding headed straight and crossed the iron forest.

    Moreover, our destination is the gate-keeper dragon¡¯s nest.

    This is a recklessness that I won¡¯t do even during my adventurer days.

    Iughed at myself.

    Even so, I¡¯m happy.

    Working as a guard in a greatpany of this city is hard.

    There are a lot of people who have hidden objectives.

    It is easier to deal with an assassin.

    They are easier to understand.

    The hardest to deal with are women.

    They¡¯ll pretend to make advances to you¡­fortunately, thispany has a really great policy.

    Anyway, since they hired me I¡¯ll just take care of whoeveres.

    By the way, there¡¯s this woman who¡¯s already standing behind me before I know it.

    Who is she?

    An acquaintance of the president?

    She looks like an angel¡­.however, she gives off this unusual atmosphere that is different from the other angels I¡¯ve met.

    I suddenly remember an angel when I was still adventuring. It is said that no matter what happens, do not go against her.

    The angel of annihtion¡­.

    Tier?

    Surely.

    Yeah right.

    Hahaha.

    We- tha- you see¡­.

    I have an important question I want to ask¡­.

    Are we on her side?

    Say yes!

    Areh?

    Why am I sleeping?

    Ehto¡­.

    My name is¡­.what is it?

    I can¡¯t recall.

    What¡¯s my name?

    How could I have forgotten it¡­.ehto.

    Right.

    I¡¯m okay now.

    I recalled my name.

    However, I shouldn¡¯t say it out now.

    Right now, I am called Eight.

    I¡¯m a guard.

    Not the type that the public can see.

    A guard that protects someone from the shadow.

    Therefore, I can¡¯t reveal my name.

    Various information might leak out if my name is revealed.

    It might even influence the one I¡¯m guarding badly.

    Therefore, my name is thoroughly concealed.

    I am that kind of guard¡­.

    So, why did I sleep in such a ce?

    I¡¯m currently at a beam that is supporting the roof of a building called Big Roof Shashaato.

    I usually climb this ce in order to oversee this ce better¡­.

    But I don¡¯t remember doing so earlier, did I sleepwalk?

    Me?

    Looking around, I see my partner sleeping too.

    The others too?

    Why?

    Were we taken here by magic?

    I checked my things and nothing was stolen.

    In other words¡­

    I panic and check our guarding targets below.

    Our guarding targets is a couple called Marcos and Pa which has been dispatched by a vige somewhere.

    In addition, if possible, we need to guard the other employees as well as the facility.

    I thought that this mission was a mistake when we started but this store has been popr since day one.

    Marcos and Pa are moving restlessly.

    There seems to be no problem.

    Hnn¡­.

    Then, what happened?

    Looking below, other than our guarding targets, other guards who were dispatched by someone else are there too.

    We know of each other¡¯s existence so we are cooperating because our objectives are the same.

    There are also forces that were not inside this facility but are guarding the vicinity instead.

    There are also those who are disguised as customers. They are currently eating curry.

    There are also those who are ying mini bowling.

    ¡­¡­..

    Just the other day, we guards gathered to y mini-bowling but I only got second ce.

    Damn it.

    It¡¯s because of that seventhne guy.

    He¡¯s very good.

    Let¡¯s practice more this time.

    ¡­¡­

    For the time being, let¡¯s wake up the guys here.

    He might know something.

    ¡¸Hiiiii?¡¹

    They suddenly panic as soon as they woke up.

    Oi oi.

    Don¡¯t make amotion here.

    You¡¯ll fall.

    But, why did they do that?

    ¡¸S-spid-spider¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Spider?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, demon spider¡¹

    ¡­.

    What the hell are they saying?

    Demon spider?

    If something like that appears in this city, this city is not habitable anymore.

    Usually, when we are talking, we¡¯re not joking around.

    Encountering something like a demon spider can only mean one thing, you¡¯re going to die.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Surely, we should have been dead already if we¡¯ve seen one¡­.but we¡¯re not.

    I pinch my partner¡¯s cheeks to check if it hurts.

    If it hurts, it means this is reality.

    In other words, the death spider they are saying is something they¡¯ve dreamt of.

    TN: Not a typo. It was really changed to death spider.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t know that you are arachnophobic.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it! It really hurts! We all saw it and fainted one after another¡­..you fainted too!¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? No, though I certainly lost consciousness¡­.I can¡¯t remember anything. Ehto¡­..Ugh, my head¡­.it hurts so much as if refusing something.¡¹

    It¡¯s like telling me not to remember.

    Seriously?

    Was there really a death spider?

    I look around.

    Nothing.

    ¡­¡­it¡¯s not here?

    Phew.

    It¡¯s a dream after all.

    Hahaha

    Ooops.

    The guard sent by someone else got angry telling me to not attract attention.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    It¡¯s just a dream, it¡¯s just a dream.

    Let¡¯s work as guards properly.

    My name is Goro.

    I¡¯m a demon dog who was able to meet a very good master.

    Though I¡¯m treated like a dog, I¡¯m a demon beast.

    I also think that I¡¯m ferocious in my own way.

    Even so, I haven¡¯t fallen low enough to bite those little ones who are taking care of me.

    But it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t bite¡­.. Especially those who are going to injure my master or the little ones who are taking care of me.

    Fufufu

    I¡¯m taking my usual stroll today.

    Recently, master is working in a really big house so I¡¯m waiting for him at our ce until hees back.

    When taking a walk, I don¡¯t intimidate those dogs who I passed by.

    Even if I don¡¯t do that, the other party will surely run away immediately.

    Ah, that man living in the big house is someone to watch out for.

    I smelled something really dangerous from him.

    As for the woman who¡¯s next to that man, ah she smells like curry? Though it is faint, I smell something irritating from her.

    Master brings home delicious food to eat but it doesn¡¯t suit my taste.

    Though I can say that the seasoning is really good.

    ¡­.

    Areh?

    Ehto¡­.areh?

    Why can¡¯t I move?

    My sweat gushes out too.

    Eh?

    Eh?

    Eeeeehhhhhhhh?

    What? What?

    What¡¯s happening to me?

    Why is my tail down?

    Ah, my legs are trembling¡­.

    Nooo.

    I must protect master.

    ¡­..

    ¡¸It has fainted.¡¹

    ¡¸If Hakuren-san gives off her aura, that¡¯s what will normally happen.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Am I a bully?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, that¡¯s not what I mean¡­.it didn¡¯t run away, what a loyal dog.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. So, what¡¯s the status inside the store?¡¹

    ¡¸No problem. Yesterday was tougher.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? I think you know¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s leave it to Gulf. Let him work harder.¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­..By the way, that man over there. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s disturbing?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? That¡¯s only a small fry¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸My intuition tells me the opposite. Be careful.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸Also, this dog¡­.wake it up.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    I live in Big Tree Vige, a member of Kuro-sama¡¯s pack.

    I¡¯m a normal inferno wolf.

    I don¡¯t have a name yet.

    When boss went to the city, the Big Tree Vige is in an uproar.

    The party who went there with boss is enviable.

    I want to go too but it seems like inferno wolves are disliked in the city for some reason so we can¡¯t turn up there.

    That¡¯s regrettable.

    After boss goes out, the man called ancestor-san immediatelyes back.

    It seems like he¡¯ll be taking some of boss¡¯ females this time.

    Could it be¡­.no, the one who nned this is surely one of those females.

    That¡¯s rough.

    Hnn?

    A spiderling will go too?

    Is it really alright?

    ¡­¡­

    Oh, he came back.

    He gathered people again¡­..and take them somewhere again.

    Thank you for your hard work.

    ¡­¡­..

    When the nightes, the females get back¡­.after a little while, boss¡¯ party.

    Didn¡¯t they meet on the other side?

    The next day¡­..they are moving separately again.

    I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing but¡­.

    The man with the name ancestor-san, hang in there.

    ¡¸Today¡¯s report.¡¹

    ¡¸Vige chief did not go out of the store that much. Gulf is always beside him wherever he goes so there¡¯s no problem.¡¹

    ¡¸There were some customers who tried courting vige chief, they have been coerced. ¡¹

    ¡¸It seems like there are guards inside the store that were dispatched by the demon king. There are a number of them but they have been taken care of. ¡¹

    ¡¸The sea is safe too. There are some races who lived in the sea nearby but they are friendly. ¡¹

    ¡¸Whatever they are, it seems like they are not something we should be worried about. ¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s reassuring. ¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking too. ¡¹

    ¡¸I see. How about him? He didn¡¯t do anything that will betray our trust, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­.He¡¯s really trustworthy. Despite his authority, vige chief didn¡¯t go to a store with women. ¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s natural. ¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. ¡¹

    ¡¸About that¡­..following him in secret, we should absolutely bury it to the ground. ¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yes ¡¹¡¹

    Hnn¡­.what could it be?

    Recently, it seems like their rtionship has improved.

    ¡¸Eh? Is that so? Our rtionships are good from the start. Right? ¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Right ¡¹¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    I¡¯ve been with them for a long time.

    I sensed that they were hiding something.

    ¡­¡­.

    Okay, I didn¡¯t notice.

    Big Tree Vige is peaceful.

 Chapter 231 - Festival Preparation and Guests

    <h4>Chapter 231 ¨C Festival Preparation and Guests</h4>

    Ancestor-san has been really busy with histest main profession, teleporting us to Shashaato City. It will finally end.

    We have to stop supplying everything from seasonings to food for the store so I pray that you won¡¯t neglect it.

    From here on, I¡¯ll have Michael-san to take care of everything.

    As for organizing the bowlingpetition, I¡¯ll leave it to Maron.

    Please do your best.

    Again, thank you very much, ancestor-san.

    I really wanted to express my gratitude so I think I¡¯ll improve the hot spring for ancestor-san.

    The preparations for the festival in the vige have started.

    As for the festivals this year, they are quiz bee and mock cavalry battle with physique division.

    In the physique divided mock cavalry battle, three people will have to form a cavalry like in an ordinary sports meet. The riders of the cavalry will alsopete for headbands.

    At first, we intended to make it a free for allpetition but thinking about what kind of cavalry the minotaurs will make, we decided to divide it via the participant¡¯s physiques.

    The centaurs can also participate alone given their physiques.

    Because of that, we decided to give them a handicap by having a child or a harpy as their rider.

    Given that handicap, the centaurs protested as expected.

    ¡¸Even without mentioning the children, the harpies don¡¯t even have hands.¡¹

    ¡¸They have feet.¡¹

    ¡¸They are also forbidden to fly. After getting on us, how do you expect them to get headbands using their feet?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that the centaurs are great enough to cope with it, don¡¯t tell me I was wrong.¡¹

    ¡¸O-of course we can!¡¹

    And so, the civil servant girl in charge managed to trick¡­cough.

    Persuade them.

    Remember everyone, this is our festival.

    Don¡¯t be too concerned about victory or defeat.

    That is the main reason for injury.

    Marcos and Pa will stay in Shashaato City so they won¡¯t be able to participate.

    When I went to the city, I already told them about it.

    I told them that they can either close the store for temporarily or leave it to an employee.

    However, the two of them said that they want to continue working at the store.

    Aside from being unable to entrust the store to their employees, it looks like they are enjoying their time here at the store.

    They have to change with others ording to what we have discussed before, so even if they want to, they still have to leave Shashaato City eventually.

    Maa, let¡¯s not just decide everything without consulting both parties.

    Let¡¯s talk properly first when the timees.

    When the date of the festival approaches, a group of fourmias and a group of four titans came.

    In order for them to be able to join the mock cavalry battle, what kind of adjustment should we make?

    Let¡¯s just distribute the titans to some groups.

    The ghost knight also came while riding the lion.

    It is the father lion.

    The ghost knight will probably get lost in the forest if it goes alone so it brought it here.

    I see.

    Now that they mentioned it, I remembered that it had no sense of direction.

    It could have just sent the ghost knight to the titan¡¯s dungeon but it still chose to apany it until here.

    It did well.

    Let¡¯s give it some demon beast¡¯s meat as a reward.

    Though I might sound like a bully, I asked it to return.

    By the way, how¡¯re your cubs?

    I¡¯ll y with them next time.

    The demon king came over with Beezel, Randan, and Yuri.

    tts and Hou are too busy so they can¡¯t participate.

    The hottest topic now is Big Roof Shashaato.

    The rumor about Big Roof Shashaato has spread and people from all over are already going there to check it out.

    Some ce even tried mimicking it.

    However, they don¡¯t go well.

    First of all, they were not able to gather store owners.

    Next, those who were sessful in the first step, failed in the next one which is it should attract customers.

    I have an idea why.

    Even if they gather a lot of food stalls and restaurants, it is still not enough to attract customers.

    The customers will only go there if they have something they desire.

    However, the dishes in this world are too primitive.

    I was already informed about it by Loo and Tier but now, I¡¯ve experienced it myself when I was walking around Shashaato City.

    They only do two things, roast or boil.

    No matter what store I visit, the dishes are simr.

    For me, that makes all the difference.

    The tastecks everything.

    Shashaato City is rich in seafood because it is a port city. There¡¯s a constant supply of cows, pigs, sheep, and chickens because of the viges nearby. Even with that, they only roast or boil them¡­..

    And this city is not even considered as bad.

    Even so, there¡¯s not a single store that can gather customers like Curry Store Ma.

    Even if you manage to gather restaurants, they are only at that level.

    Even if you mimic what we have done, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll do good.

    Revitalization of a vige is the same.

    It doesn¡¯t mean that we imitated it, it will go well.

    We have to do something in order to truly make it work.

    ¡­¡­

    What a stinking sermon.

    Reflect, me.

    I don¡¯t want to damage other towns and cities.

    We will be resented unjustly if they continue to mimic us.

    I will naturally tell about it to demon king¡¯s group and I¡¯ll also inform Michael-san.

    He alwayses here when there¡¯s a festival. It seems like he¡¯s too busy.

    Maa, I threw him something that I should have done myself¡­.I¡¯ll apologize.

    I heard some news about the guy from the Albatross family.

    I heard that he¡¯s working like a horse in the church.

    At first, he was not serious, but when his friend visited him at the church, he had a change of heart and began taking the initiative himself.

    If he has such a friend, how could he let him do that in the first ce? Maybe it¡¯s a bad friend.

    But I was wrong. It seems like they had a fight before he did that and that friend of him fell out with the guy from the Albatross family.

    He even dered that he will no longer be friends with him but when he heard that the guy from the Albatross family was entrusted to the church, he did not leave him alone¡­

    That friend goes frequently to the church to meet him.

    That¡¯s what Randan said.

    ¡¸You know that much details, did you investigate it?¡¹

    ¡¸That friend is the son of the governor of Shashaato City.¡¹

    I see.

    I heard from a number of people that the governor of Shashaato City is an excellent man.

    He did great guiding his son.

    He¡¯s amazing.

    No, if he¡¯s really amazing, he should have prevented that from happening in the first ce.

    Still, he¡¯s remarkable.

    I believe my children will be great people in the future too.

    Let¡¯s keep constantmunication with them.

    Yuri is enjoying her reunion with Frau and the civil servant girls with a tea party.

    ¡¸That matter in Shashaato, what¡¯s your part in it?¡¹

    ¡¸Managing the cooking ingredients. The store is alreadyplete so¡­¡­my apologies for not being useful.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? There¡¯s no need to be embarrassed.¡¹

    ¡¸Is there anything else you want to know?¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, there is¡­.do you know the details of what the vige chief did in Shashaato City?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. He built a store. However, the vige chief said that he was surprised since the store isrger than he expected.¡¹

    ¡¸He was surprised¡­.is that all?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the only thing that the vige chief told us.¡¹

    ¡¸That is a piece ofmon information¡­.anyway, I want detailed information. All the news I received came from father.¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you just ask the vige chief directly?¡¹

    ¡¸I can but what¡¯s the point?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. We have some interesting clothes here, we¡¯re going to dress you up. Get ready¡¹

    ¡¸Interesting? Eh? Eh? What are you doing?¡¹

    No, even if it is interesting, why are you going to dress me up suddenly?

    And what kind of shape is it? Though I didn¡¯t say that because it looks interesting.

    ¡­¡­

    Pajama wolf costume?

    Rather than interesting, it is better to call it cute.

    I seem to like it unexpectedly¡­¡­

    Won¡¯t I be mistaken as a demon beast if I walk wearing this?

    In any case, I look like a bipedal wolf if you can only see my back.

    Ah, this is so cute.

    No one will harm me even if I crawl because I can talk.

    After the demon king¡¯s group, Dors, Raimeiren, Doraim, Grafaroon, and Girar arrived.

    ¡¸Guraru, have you been well?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Girar and Guraru give each other a heartwarming embrace.

    Dors saw them.

    ¡¸Hakuren, have you been well?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you looking at me with cold eyes?¡¹

    What are you even trying to do?

    Doraim and Grafaroon are spoiling Rasuti on the side.

    Now¡­.

    ¡¸There are only a few of you this time.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Given what happened to the Sun Castle, it is better to be careful.¡¹

    Dors answered.

    Indeed.

    The Sun castle moved to this ce because there¡¯s a lot of dragons here during that time.

    Who knows if there is something else that they will attract.

    They seem to have kept it in mind.

    ¡¸Actually, I tried stopping Raimeiren from going here too.¡¹

    Dors nced at Raimeiren who¡¯s embracing Hiichirou.

    ¡¸She¡¯s been looking forward to go here, what can I even say?¡¹

    Right.

    Even from my point of view, I want you toe here.

    The day of the festival.

    People from each vige have gathered.

    This will be the first time Vige Four, the Sun Castle, participates in the festival so the devils, the dream demons, and Bell are here.

    Gou is house sitting.

    The event ce is not the usual arena. This time, the meeting ce is the racetrack because the main event for this year¡¯s festival is the mock cavalry battle.

    A tent is set up next to the racetrack where everyone can get food.

    The camping coach I made before yed an active part.

    It is convenient to use in this festival.

    About two to three times¡­..no, the number of times it was used is lesser than its actual age.

    Let¡¯s talk consult everyone regarding it in the future.

    Hnn?

    It¡¯s about time to start the festival so can we begin the opening speech?

    There¡¯s the go signal.

    Now it is time for the quiz bee.

    Got it.

    Let¡¯s begin this year¡¯s festival.

 Chapter 232 - Quiz Bee and Mock Cavalry Battle

    <h4>Chapter 232 ¨C Quiz Bee and Mock Cavalry Battle</h4>

    The first to be held is the quiz bee.

    It¡¯s a simple ¡ð¡Á quiz.

    If you think the statement that will be read is true, you¡¯ll have to go to ¡ð.

    Otherwise, if you think that it is false, you go to ¡Á.

    We already did thisst year as some sort of sideline entertainment but now, it was part of the main festival.

    Moreover, the questions now are divided into genres so the content is limited.

    There are five genres: the vige as a whole, the world, crops, monsters, and dragons.

    Since we have arranged it that way, there will be a champion for every genre.

    The difficulty of the questions will be increasing as time goes by.

    Perfect arrangement.

    Genre ¡°the vige as a whole¡± winner: Loo.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be defeated as long as there¡¯s no strange question likest year.¡¹

    I don¡¯t think that question is strange though.

    TN: If you¡¯ve forgotten already, Loo lost because of a question about the new migrants.

    Genre ¡°the world¡± winner: Demon king.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the demon king. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll lose in this genre.¡¹

    ¡¸Why are Beezel and Randan holding their knees over there?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind them.¡¹

    Genre ¡°crops¡± winner: Frau.

    Impossible.

    To think that I¡¯ll lose¡­

    ¡¸The question about the shipment destination decided the match.¡¹

    Genre ¡°monsters¡± winner: Zabuton.

    Gulf and Yuki were down as they were thestpetitors.

    ¡¸To think that its habit is different from what I know¡­.¡¹

    Bell was shocked when she was eliminated in the first question.

    Genre ¡°dragon¡± winner: Hiichirou.

    Technically, it is Raimeiren since she¡¯s holding Hiichirou.

    However, no one says anything.

    Given everyone¡¯s reaction, the result is a sess.

    However, should the difficulty be adjusted?

    I have a feeling that the winners smoothly won.

    Maybe it is better to randomize the difficulty in the end.

    No, maybe we should increase the genre.

    Let¡¯s discuss thatter.

    The main festival!

    Mock cavalry battle!

    Since there¡¯s a physique division, let¡¯s start with the small physique first.

    Honestly speaking, the physique division is not strictly ssified.

    Though the racial differences are quite obvious.

    When the mount and the rider are assembled, only then they will be judged to what division they should join.

    For the small physique division, the mostmon team is a team of high elves forming a mount and rider.

    In other words, it is the normal size.

    Groups of four dwarves that forms a cavalry are also here.

    The centaurs and harpiesbo will also participate in this division.

    The number of participating teams: 32.

    That¡¯s a lot.

    There are four high elf teams.

    Two lizardman teams.

    Two mountain elf teams.

    Two oni maid teams.

    Two beastkin teams.

    Four dwarf teams.

    Two human teams from Vige One.

    There are also six teams of mixed devils and dream demons from the Sun Castle.

    Centaur + Harpy = six teams.

    There¡¯s also Frau + civil servant girls team.

    The demon king also formed a team with Beezel, Randan, and Gulf.

    The rider will wear a straw hat with a brim. Once it parts the head of the rider, their team will be eliminated.

    In addition, even if the rider is still wearing a hat, the team will be eliminated once the mount copse and the rider falls to the ground.

    The only one that can attack is the rider and the attack should be on another rider.

    Of course weapon is prohibited. They can only use their bare hands.

    However, mount colliding with another mount is a normal strategy.

    The battlefield is the inner part of the race track.

    It is wide and it is easy to see everything there.

    Going out of the track can also make them disqualified.

    As for victory or defeat, thest team with rider will be the winner but the hat they snatched from others can also earn them corresponding reward medals.

    ¡¸Vige chief, which team do you think will likely win?¡¹

    The civil servant girl, who is the current emcee, demands my opinion.

    ¡¸Hnn¡­.I think it¡¯s the demon king¡¯s team.¡¹

    The head mount is Gulf with Beezel and Randan behind.

    The straw hat suits the demon king while he¡¯s riding like that.

    ¡¸Demon king-sama¡¯s team, is it? Though I think Gulf-san can make a very good mount, I think it will be hard for them to coordinate one the battle starts. After all, this is not a joy ride.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Right, now I feel sorry for Gulf for being teamed up with the demon king and two of the four heavenly kings.

    At first, it was Jack who was caught by the demon king and seeing that, he volunteered as the recement.

    He¡¯s a good guy.

    When the whistle was blown from somewhere, each team started their strategy.

    All of them look like they have rehearsed what they will do so no one looks confused.

    However, there¡¯s very little movement.

    They are probably aiming to be thest team standing so they are saving their energy.

    The first team to move on offensive is a dwarves¡¯ team.

    ¡¸Here we goooo!¡¹

    They attack a high elf team who was nearest to them.

    The high elf team runs to a ce where there are other teams so the whole situation has begun to change.

    ¡¸They want to get involved in neither of the offensive team nor the escaping team.¡¹

    ¡¸When the team with physical strength attacks, those teams with less physical strength can only run away¡­ Ah, the centaur-harpybos are running around.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way for them to fight so they¡¯re using thisrge field to their advantage.¡¹

    ¡¸And there¡¯s no way for the other teams to catch up a running centaur.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.how about making the field smaller as the number of teams decrease?¡¹

    ¡¸I agree. Let¡¯s cut the field in half when the participants are also half in number.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    The demon king¡¯s team was surrounded in the field.

    A powerful enemy can only be crushed by cooperation.

    ¡¸What should we do? How do we breakthrough?¡¹

    Gulf asks instruction from the demon king.

    Beezel was the one who answered.

    ¡¸Demon king-sama, the space between the dwarf team and high elf team in the right is wide. Let¡¯s escape from there.¡¹

    ¡¸No, we¡¯ll be surrounded again if we escape there. Let¡¯s target the oni teams who seem to be bad with teamwork.¡¹

    Randan objects.

    But the demon king objects.

    ¡¸Randan, that¡¯s a trap. Do you think that the onis who are working in this vige as maid will be bad at teamwork?¡¹

    ¡¸N-now that you mentioned it¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸They might be good but a performance of that level will not work against this demon king!¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of demon king-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahahahaha¡¹

    Hearing the loudugh of the demon king, Gulf asks again.

    ¡¸Then, what will we do?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do Beezel¡¯s suggestion. Now!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooo!¡¹

    The demon king¡¯s team broke through the siege with skillful movement.

    However, it was regrettable that Frau¡¯s team already anticipated the demon king¡¯s team¡¯s move.

    ¡¸All ording to n. Everyone, the next formation!¡¹

    With the next siege, the demon king¡¯s team was crushed.

    The demon king¡¯s hat was taken by a dwarf¡¯s team.

    Though there is a good height difference, their horse jump was splendid.

    Though the rider fell when theynded.

    And the teams who cooperated because of the demon king¡¯s team fell out¡­.

    That was quite a spectacle.

    After a long battle, a lizardmen¡¯s team won.

    They also got five hats. They got them from continuous plundering.

    ¡¸The best defense is offence.¡¹

    The champion, the lizardmen team, did a victory run with their mock cavalry around the audience.

    The next is the big physique.

    Minotaurs have four teams.

    With Tier as their rider, Gran Maria, Kuudel, and Corone joined.

    With Loo as their rider, Kierbit, Sururiu, and Suarukou formed a team.

    Themias formed one team so do the titans.

    Ah, the lion stayed to participate with the ghost knight.

    ¡¸But thisbination, it¡¯s unfair, right?¡¹

    None from the small physique divisionined about the centaurs participating.

    However, it doesn¡¯t mean that those teams are okay with it, the teams now are fine with it too.

    All in all, there are nine teams.

    The rule is the same as the small physique¡¯s.

    At first, Tier and Loo¡¯s team are cooperating with each other.

    They have talked about it beforehand. They want to have a one on one battle against each other as the finals.

    They probably wanted Alfred and Tiselle to see their cool side.

    However, their n immediately failed.

    The lion and the ghost knight got in their way.

    While Loo and Tier¡¯s team are working with each other, they can barely keep up with the ghost knight¡¯s offensive.

    On the other side, themias are showing their perfect teamwork against the titan¡¯s team.

    Themia¡¯s team is moving in a strange way. Probably because their lower half is of a snake.

    They managed to avoid the titan¡¯s offensive with their slippery movement.

    When the titan¡¯s team was about to get their hands to their rider, themias will stretch their tails vertically to be taller.

    Themia rider then stretches her tail out to be more taller and counter-attack in order to get the hat of the titan rider.

    When everyone was thinking that themia¡¯s counterattack wille into fruition, the titan rider holds the body of themia rider then takes her hat.

    ¡¸We¡¯re fighting against bloody vipers every day.¡¹

    It looks like they are used to snake¡¯s movements.

    Themias can¡¯t do anything but be remorseful outside the field.

    The minotaurs are fighting against other minotaurs.

    The two to three-meter tall minotaur mount is packed with power.

    They are fun to watch.

    The winner of the big physique division is the lion-ghost knightbo.

    After beating Loo and Tier¡¯s teams, they made an offensive against the minotaur¡¯s team and the titan¡¯s team one after another.

    The decisive factor is the jumping ability of the lion.

    It was amazing.

    Next, performance from a special division.

    Riding centaurs are the angels Kierbit, Suraruriu, Suarukou, Gran Maria, Kuudel, Corone, the high elf Ria, and the oni maid Ann.

    In addition, themia¡¯s team and the ghost knight-lionbo are going to participate again.

    The field is not the inner part of the track but the race track itself.

    It is only a one round race with the addition of mock cavalry rules such as the hat of the rider should remain in their head throughout the race.

    But since it will still be a too easy race, there will be obstacles along the way that will aim to take their hats.

    The obstacles are the harpies but this time, they are not riding anything.

    There are designated areas along the race track where they will dive from the sky to take the hat of the participants.

    It is only an experimental mock cavalry battle so nobody knows how this will turn out.

    The whistle was blown.

    That already divided the teams. Those who are running ahead to reach the goal and those who are targeting the other team¡¯s hat.

    The ones running for the goal are Suarukou, Kuudel, Corone, and Ria.

    It is still too early to judge but Suarukou is already ahead of everyone by several horse¡¯s lengths.

    However, her hat was robbed by a nose-diving harpy.

    Looking at that, it means moving in a group is more advantageous than running ahead.

    Kuudel, Corone, and Ria, who were just after Suarukou, cooperated with each other on the spot in order to avoid the attacks of the harpies.

    As for the group who stayed, Kierbit and Gran Maria are still in the middle of a heated battle.

    However, they were sneaked attack by Ann and the ghost knight.

    Everyone thought that it would be a one on one match between Ann and the ghost knight but they did not fight and run towards the goal. In the meantime, Kuudel and Corone work together against Ria so, in order to not lose, Ria runs back the course.

    I see.

    Right, running back is not prohibited.

    It is a kind of defensive maneuver.

    However, Ann and the ghost knight already reached the three of them and are now targeting their hats.

    Nobody knows what will happen next¡­.

    Ann managed to rob Kuudel¡¯s hat and the ghost knight managed to rob the hat of Ria.

    Whether she¡¯s good or lucky, Corone managed to dodge both Ann and the ghost knight and reaches the goal.

    She¡¯s the winner.

    Ah¡­..the ghost knight is seriously depressed.

    The lion isforting it.

    It is a heartwarming scene.

    Ah, yeah.

    I should cheer up Ann.

    Finally, it¡¯s the children¡¯s division.

    The participating children, including Ursa, will have to ride a pup.

    This is simr to ying so the kuros were reminded to not move so much so that the children won¡¯t fall.

    They don¡¯t need injuries.

    What worries me the most is that Alfred insisted on participating. I stopped him but he didn¡¯t listen.

    He¡¯s still too small.

    Falling off a horse¡­..falling off a wolf is not something I want to see.

    Ah, Zabuton will watch over him?

    You¡¯ll stop his fall using your web if he falls down?

    Thank you very much.

    The game begins.

    The warm and amicable air flows¡­.looking at them, it looks like Ursa is unstoppable.

    But someone opposed her¡­.is it Guraru?

    No, it¡¯s a beastboy.

    ¡­¡­.

    Alfred, run away.

    It¡¯s not a shame to run away.

    This way.

    Runaway here.

    It can be concluded that the festival is lively.

    ¡¸What do you think?¡¹

    I¡¯m having a talk with Bell while drinking tea.

    ¡¸It was quite interesting. Especially, thest part.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    After the children¡¯s division, a volunteer mock cavalry battle was held.

    It was quite serious since Dors and Girar participated.

    And as expected from Dors and Girar, they both refused to have female mounts so a few males were gathered.

    Demon king, Beezel, and Randan participated too.

    Of course, I was involved too.

    Honestly speaking, I find it fun to watch but I¡¯m scared when I¡¯m one of the participants.

    And it looks like it has be a custom¡­.isn¡¯t it? Everyone¡¯s enjoying sumo and arm-wrestling.

    Sumo is especially popr among the minotaurs and titans.

    ¡¸I never had a heartyugh for a long time. Please invite us again next year.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. Can Goue next year?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, he probably can. I think the others are about to wake up.¡¹

    The others¡­.they might be thepanions of Bell and Gou.

    They slept during the fuel-saving mode.

    ¡¸Things will be very hard for you but hang in there.¡¹

    ¡¸Very?¡¹

    ¡¸Briefing them. About the various changes that happened.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly. I¡¯ll do my best.¡¹

    Afterwards, I consulted Bell about my n of growing seasoning rted crops in Sun Castle.

    I don¡¯t think that we should be discussing this on the day of the festival but Bell and I became busy.

    ¡¸Ah, vige chief, the hats used in the mock cavalry battle, is it possible to bring them home as amemorative item?¡¹

    ¡¸Will you be okay with it? They were rushly made so they are kind of rough.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s makes it a bettermemorative item.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    By the way, tomorrow¡­.we will be cleaning up and there will be an evaluation meeting.

    I still have to think about the stores in Shashaato City¡­..

    Ah, it¡¯s still the day of the festival.

    I¡¯m not sleepy yet¡­.let try talking to someone else.

 Chapter 233 - Shyfullâ€™s Epicure

    <h4>Chapter 233 ¨C Shyfull¡¯s Epicure</h4>

    My name is Shyfull.

    I¡¯m the heir of the League family, a family of baron of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Though I just said that we¡¯re a family of baron, it¡¯s not like we are from a lineage of nobles.

    We have only been a baron family for thest 50 years.

    Honestly speaking, our family doesn¡¯t have the intention of bing nobles but we are a family of good businessmen.

    During a time when a certain marquis territory was suffering from a food shortage, we supplied them with lots of foods thus, he made us nobles.

    We did not be noble because of a good deed.

    The marquis that time was not able to pay the food our family supplied them with money so he paid us with a noble rank of baron instead.

    Given that, the difficulty of us doing business has significantly changed.

    However, behind our backs, people keep saying that we only became noble because of bribe.

    That¡¯s quite provocative.

    Though I hate it¡­.I found my true friend who didn¡¯t care about those rumors so I guess it¡¯s a blessing in disguise.

    Currently, I¡¯m making an intensive effort to change our friend status to lovers.

    ¡­¡­Maa, that might be in the distant future.

    By the way, I¡¯m kind of¡­.

    You can say I have this one hobby or vice if other might call it.

    It is delicious food.

    I love anything delicious.

    The chef I¡¯ve hired at our home is someone I poached from a famous restaurant in the capital.

    The dishes he makes are the best.

    Or so I thought.

    My belief was shaken when I came to this City called Shashaato.

    I stayed at the best inn in the city. That time, the dish I ordered was only about to be taken out.

    I heard the rumors about the foods in Shashaato City beforeing here.

    They said that everything is incredibly delicious.

    The me back then, who have not eaten those said foods,ughed with all my heart thinking that it is only an exaggeration.

    Then, they brought me something. I finally learned what real food is.

    World, I never thought you can be this boundless.

    I wanted to poach the chef of this inn but stopped.

    It¡¯s because of a friend¡¯s reminder.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just about money, it¡¯s about respect.¡¹

    Before that, I thought that the biggest praise I can give to a chef is to either give money or employ him.

    To my regret, it was a big mistake.

    The biggest respect one can give to a chef is returning to eat again.

    I¡¯ll be in this city for two days.

    I heard that there¡¯s a martial arts tournament in this city so I can use it as an excuse to stay longer.

    Yes, watching it is a good excuse.

    Father will not be angry for sure.

    That day, I never thought that my world hasn¡¯t been revolutionized yet.

    I was enjoying the most expensive dish in that inn.

    I did not mind spending a lot because I thought that this ce¡¯s real food is the world¡¯s most delicious.

    A beastman on the nearby table is having the same dish.

    I understand what his sentiments.

    Hnn¡­..

    The meat on his main dish, isn¡¯t that much bigger than mine?

    Oi oi, hotel chef.

    Aren¡¯t you informed that there should be no discrimination among customers?

    No, I shouldn¡¯t say anything yet.

    His meat is bigger than mine. Strange, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡­..

    I shouldn¡¯t, I shouldn¡¯t.

    I¡¯m not a bad noble.

    Stay cool.

    Right, I should stay cool.

    We are both eating here, same dish but we¡¯re not served with the same amount.

    In other words, the chef intends to do so and there is a reason why.

    ¡­¡­..

    Could it be that the quality of meat is not good enough so he apologizes by increasing the quantity?

    That might be the case.

    Isn¡¯t that possible?

    As soon as the beastkin eats his meat, his brows knit.

    If my theory is correct, he probably noticed the poor quality of meat.

    I¡¯m such a gourmet.

    ¡­.

    Hnn?

    What did he take out?

    Why are you putting it on your meat?

    ¡­¡­.

    Now his expression is saying that he is eating something delicious!

    What is it? What did you put?

    What is it!

    ¡¸He-hey¡­.¡¹

    Please, sell it to me!

    Don¡¯t, please!

    That¡¯s not the case!

    ¡¸Just a mouthful!¡¹

    Give me!

    I was able to get a little of his meat after negotiation.

    When I taste it.

    I was shocked.

    What have I been tasting till now?

    The thing that I thought the tastiest is only flimsy.

    The taste is t.

    However, the seasoning makes that t taste to solid.

    Those tastes ovep.

    Amazing.

    Incredibly amazing.

    When I tasted his outstandingly delicious meat, I thought of doing something.

    Like pping my hands, taking off my clothes and jump.

    Ah, what nonsense am I thinking?

    I never thought that eating something so good can make you feel crazy.

    Hah!

    There¡¯s no meat anymore!

    What the!

    Did someone steal it!

    Who? Show yourself!

    ¡­..

    Me?

    I¡¯m the one who ate it?

    Fuu¡­.

    Calm down.

    Be cool.

    Right, be cool.

    The beastman¡­.he¡¯s still eating.

    Good.

    ¡¸Wait, please give me a little more!¡¹

    That beastman is a good guy.

    He gave me some of his three seasonings.

    Soy sauce, miso, and mayonnaise.

    Ah, all of them are delicious.

    Shoot! It¡¯s not good to lick them.

    They¡¯ll be consumed immediately.

    I must value it.

    It has be my daily routine to talk with that beastman and join him with dinner every night.

    There¡¯s someone looking at us over there who looks annoyed but I don¡¯t really care.

    I¡¯m so careless.

    I did not even think about the other party.

    This beastman is an adventurer.

    He participated in the martial arts tournament of Shashaato City and won.

    Amazing.

    When we¡¯re eating together, I didn¡¯t feel that he¡¯s like that.

    And his purpose ofing here¡­. Is to join the martial arts tournament. Since the martial arts tournament is over, it is obvious that he¡¯ll leave.

    Why haven¡¯t I thought of that?

    Why am I so stupid?

    After that, I looked for him.

    My purpose is to buy seasonings from him.

    He gave me such precious seasonings for free.

    Though I already thanked him a hundred times, I¡¯m still not satisfied if I can¡¯t get more.

    So, have you found him yet?

    Put out a request at the adventurer¡¯s guild.

    How long has it been since that time¡­.

    About the seasonings, I caught circting news that a top man of the country managed to negotiate with the supplier.

    The neutral faction head, Count Chrome, is the one responsible for it.

    I participated in all the dinner parties they organized.

    Yeah.

    I¡¯ve got my father¡¯s permission too.

    It seems like someone from the Leg family managed to buy too.

    I¡¯ll go to their dinner party too.

    I was shocked.

    With Shashaato City.

    The thing I¡¯ve been looking for is here.

    Ah, truly.

    The dish served in front of me.

    Curry.

    I eat this stew from its bowl using bread.

    ¡­..

    Delicious.

    Too delicious.

    I cried.

    Ah¡­.

    While I was savoring it, amotion started at the store.

    I didn¡¯t notice the angry crowd around.

    Let¡¯s get to the main point.

    I had a reunion with the beastman Gulf.

    Karaage is delicious.

    Mayonnaise is the best.

    Ah, lemon is not bad either.

    Pepper¡­.pepper?

    Okay, I guess?

    I want to buy them up.

    There was an idiot noble intrusion. This store has magical tools.

    Bowling is good.

    Quoits¡­.quite difficult.

    As for shooting¡­..fuh.

    It seems like I don¡¯t have talent for bow.

    This store¡¯s food is supreme.

    Aside from curry, the trial products have perfectbinations of seasonings like croquette, katsu, tempura, nitsuke¡­.

    Right right.

    My report was dyed.

    I am now working in Curry Store Ma.

    ¡¸Acting manager Marcos, today¡¯s training has ended. Please check.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­.not there yet. Okay, look out for the pot next time.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Noble?

    Ah, that part of me is dead already.

    The man before you has been reborn.

    Let¡¯s send a letter to my friend to inform her.

    Is she not interested in me who¡¯s no longer a noble?

    Still, I want her toe to this store to eat.

    The curry I cook¡­.ha, I¡¯m not good enough yet, so what I made is something we can¡¯t serve the customers.

    I¡¯m now the one who cooks.

    I don¡¯t really mind as long as I can eat curry.

 Chapter 234 - Each Villageâ€™s Report and Chattering (Night of the Festival)

    <h4>Chapter 234 ¨C Each Vige¡¯s Report and Chattering (Night of the Festival)</h4>

    ********************

    Vige One.

    A vige with humans and nyunyu-daphnes.

    They do well in agriculture.

    Though the field there is small, it raises potatoes and beans.

    They also raise livestock like pigs and chickens. There are research done here too.

    In addition, because they are near the bamboo forest, they are making bamboo products too.

    Moreover, they are raising the best nt to make paper.

    As for problem in this ce, probably the vacant houses.

    I want to increase the number of residents of this ce.

    As for what they wish for, I heard that they want to raise a sort of mushroom.

    More specifically, ck truffle.

    But isn¡¯t ck truffle pig¡¯s favorite food?

    Ah, please don¡¯t spoil the pigs.

    Okay.

    I¡¯ll plow there when I¡¯m free.

    Vige Two.

    A vige where minotaurs settled.

    They came from a farming vige so they are good with farming.

    They mainly raise wheat, barley, corn, cabbage, and potato.

    I had them raise millet before but they requested to change it to barley and corn.

    There are fruit trees there too like lemon, lime, orange, peach, apple, and pear.

    I¡¯ve erged their field this year and they worked hard.

    I heard that they want to be self-sufficient.

    Ah, no. It¡¯s not like they want to be independent but Vige Two wants to make sure that they have enough on their own that they won¡¯t starve.

    Once they got surplus, they n to share it with Big Tree Vige as a gift of offering and they will take the pride of being the first independent vige.

    In fact, they managed to achieve their target production but it seems to be insufficient.

    ¡¸We want to present half to vige chief.¡¹

    Your intention is good but don¡¯t overdo it.

    As for the livestock they raise, they are mainly chickens, pigs, sheeps, goats, and a small number of cows.

    They are raising each moderately.

    I feel slightly surreal with minotaurs raising cows but the minotaurs doesn¡¯t mind it in particr.

    How do I know? They are eating beef in front of me now.

    As for problems, nothing in particr.

    I heard that their poption increased so the vige needs to be erge.

    Do your best.

    As for what they wish for¡­..they want farming tools.

    The farming tools they are currently using have deteriorated.

    Isn¡¯t that a problem?

    I¡¯ll have them prepare at once.

    Vige Three.

    A vige where centaurs have settled.

    Glueworld¡¯s group settled in it first thenes Baron Fuka¡¯s group.

    Because of that, I¡¯m a little uneasy since there is a possibility of factions forming but it looks like nothing like that has urred.

    Baron Fuka is young and she seems to be obedient to Glueworld.

    In the future, please stay togeth¡­.my apologies.

    You are both females.

    They are also farming and they are mainly raising carrots, radishes, eggnts, pumpkins, potatoes, and sweet potatoes.

    They are doing their best to raise strawberries, watermelons, and melons too.

    As for fruit trees, they have peaches, persimmons, and oranges.

    This year, they¡¯ve begun raising pomegranate too.

    As for livestock, they are raising chickens, pigs, goats, sheeps, and some cows.

    I don¡¯t like the idea of making the centaurs farm first since it is a job where waist bending is a must but they manage to do it.

    ¡¸Rather than the waist, we find it hard to walk since we might step on the crops.¡¹

    I see.

    Should I make the space between ridges there wider?

    As for problems, none now but there might be in a birth rush in the future because of the males that Baron Fuka brought¡­..there¡¯s a possibility of several females being pregnant.

    That¡¯s something to celebrate.

    As for what they wish for¡­..house expansion.

    Okay.

    Hnn?

    You want a course surrounding the vige?

    I¡¯ll make it once I¡¯m free.

    Vige Four, also known as Sun Castle.

    The ce where devils, dream demons, and mercury race like Bell and Gou live.

    ording to Bell, the other mercuries will only take a little more time before being active again.

    For farming, they seem to be getting ustomed to farming ever since I plowed a field there.

    I mainly plowed radish, carrot, cabbage, potato, tomato, cucumber and eggnt.

    I also nted several fruit trees there like papaya, mango, banana, pineapple, mangosteen, and lychee in the south district without permission.

    In addition, seasonings will be raised there now.

    It is for the sake of the Curry Store Ma in Shashaato City.

    I¡¯ve already spoken with the leaders of Vige Four, Kuzuden, Bell, and Gou, about it.

    Thank you very much.

    As for the problems¡­..the viger¡¯s ability to make a living.

    Up to now, they only know how to react to monsters and demon beast¡¯s siege since that situation has continued for several generations. How do you expect them to know how to make a living in time of peace?

    The dream demons can at least sweep and do theundry but the devils know nothing.

    It seems like the dream demons teach the devils how to clean and wash now.

    They are like that since the dungeon potato, their staple food, is either boiled, baked, or even eaten raw.

    Both Gou and Bell doesn¡¯t know anything about food since their energy is being supplied by the Sun Castle.

    In other words, even if they have food to cook because they are now growing crops, they still don¡¯t have the ability to cook.

    The crops they raise will be eaten as it is.

    I¡¯ll have the oni maids and the high elves bring ingredients and teach them how to cook.

    In addition, even though the monsters have disappeared, there are several people who are still living inside the castle and refuse to go out.

    They are somewhat afraid of sunlight.

    ¡­¡­

    Let them be cured with patience.

    I must exercise patience.

    Wine slime.

    Poyon poyon.

    TN: Soft and mushy sfx

    Are you still wine or are you beer now?

    It is now white even though it was red first.

    I understand.

    Don¡¯t repeatedly bug me.

    I¡¯ll give you some.

    Cat.

    I¡¯m healed¡­.just stay the way you are.

    When I put it on my knee and pat it, Kuro put his chin on my knee.

    Okay, I¡¯ll pat you too.

    Ah¡­.don¡¯t form a line.

    Okay okay, got it.

    Gnostic bee.

    As always, thank you for the honey.

    Is there anything you like?

    You want to eat fruit?

    Once the fruits at the south district of the Sun Castle are ripe, I¡¯ll bring you some.

    Now¡­..you want watermelon?

    But it¡¯s watery, are you sure?

    ¡­..you¡¯re a bee but you eat fruits.

    Ah, you eat fruits from the start?

    Yeah, there was certainly a time when a spiderling gave you a strawberry.

    But, is the watermelon¡¯s sweetness good enough?

    It is sweet enough¡­.? You want to add salt in it?

    Are you sure you¡¯re asking for salt and not sugar?

    Okay, I get it.

    As you wish, queen-sama.

    y doll.

    How¡¯s Ursa these days?

    Ah, okay, nothing serious.

    Alfred too¡­.

    Okay, do your best.

    Do you eat watermelon?

    You don¡¯t need to eat?

    Is that so? Then, can you take these freshly cut watermelons to Ursa¡¯s group?

    It seems like they are still awake.

    Water is not good before sleeping?

    Ahahaha.

    Certainly.

    Even so, Ursa¡­.no, Ursa¡¯s group.

    Let¡¯s go there.

    After looking for them, I gave Ursa¡¯s group watermelons.

    They ate it like locusts.

    Ghost knight.

    Don¡¯t spill that alcohol you¡¯re drinking.

    The dwarves are already ring at you so don¡¯t treat it like water.

    Maybe he¡¯s like this because a lioness might give birth this year.

    What¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯m still thinking that a pride in this worldposes of one male and multiple female lions¡­.

    Ah, I should remind myself that lions here can fly.

    I should make that mymonsense.

    Come to think of it, does a lion eat watermelon?

    I still have some but I haven¡¯t cut them yet¡­.

    Oh, this one¡¯s round.

    They are staying in a hot spring but it is not winter so are they alright?

    I have to make sure to increase the number of facilities there for ancestor-san¡¯s sake too.

    Hnn?

    A ce where you can stay when it¡¯s raining?

    Is the cottage not enough?

    Ah, the ghost knights are the ones using it¡­.even so, you don¡¯t need to be so distant¡­.ah, you¡¯re too big¡­.

    This time, I¡¯ll make sure to tten rocks so you have your own bed.

    Girar.

    ¡­¡­.don¡¯t just get dead drunk.

    When a dragon gets drunk, won¡¯t bad things happen?

    Dors is simrly lying beside him.

    Take care of these two, Doraim.

    Where¡¯s Raimeiren¡­.

    Ah, she¡¯s rxing with Hiichirou and Hakuren.

    How sweet.

    However¡­.

    Isn¡¯t Rasuti your grandchild too?

    Did you treat Rasuti like that too?

    Hnn?

    When Rasuti was still an infant, you¡¯re a little careful about Doraim¡¯s wife?

    Ehto¡­.then how about Suiren¡¯s daughter, Herze?

    Oh, you don¡¯t need to be wary of Maxbergak.

    It seems like Maxbergak is from the neutral dragon faction so you nursed Herze too.

    I see.

    As for us, you are not wary of me and your daughter was the one who gave birth to Hiichirou so you can pamper him as much as you can.

    Aren¡¯t you worried about Hakuren not being able to take care of her own child if you took her position?

    It¡¯s okay?

    You¡¯re good at it so I guess all is well.

    After all¡­¡­the time you can spend in our vige is not that much.

    When you¡¯re here, you are free to do what you want to do.

    Ah, only if Hakuren doesn¡¯t dislike it.

    I said that carefully to Raimeiren.

    Zabuton.

    Hnn?

    Keeping watch?

    You don¡¯t have to.

    On Zabuton¡¯s back lies dead drunk spiderlings.

    Thank you for your hard work.

    I¡¯ll help you.

    As for me, I won¡¯t tell¡­.

    Hnn?

    My arm was gripped.

    Looking at who it is, I saw Loo who¡¯s already on her adult form.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve been keeping everyonepany, how about us?¡¹

    Loo pointed the table where Tier, Ria, Ann, and Sena are sitting¡­.

    Alright.

    I won¡¯t escape.

    I¡¯ll keep youpany all night.

    No, not on the table.

    Yup, inside our mansion.

    Okay, Alfred and the others are asleep.

    Even though it is a festival, noisy ces are annoying.

    The top of the table is full of different kinds of alcohol.

    Don¡¯t.

    Don¡¯t drink too much.

    Awawa.

    This will be a long night.

 Chapter 235 - Goroun Companyâ€™s Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 235 ¨C Goroun Company¡¯s Meeting</h4>

    ********************

    There¡¯s a small wyvern that¡¯s going back and forth from the Big Tree Vige to the Goroun Company every few days.

    To be more specific, it flies once a week.

    Once it arrives at the Big Tree Vige, it will rest for a day then flies back to Goroun Company.

    The Big Tree Vige is on the other side of the dragon mountain. ording to the rumor, it is at the centermost part of the forest of death.

    Flying to that ce is already no joke and it is also really far.

    If not for the rabbit meat, it probably wouldn¡¯t dare go there.

    The Goroun Company built a special hut just for small wyverns.

    They did it in order toy down proper groundworks for the city, in addition, to prevent adventurers from subduing small wyverns.

    Maa, only a fool will attack a small wyvern that has a leash but the president of thepany is cautious so I even have an excellent scarf around my neck.

    There was a rumor of him retiring one time but he looks really energetic recently.

    He even looks rejuvenated.

    If possible, I want him to teach me his secret.

    Oh, there it is.

    The small wyvern came so I call it.

    I¡¯ll give you rabbit meat immediately.

    Hahaha, can¡¯t wait?

    Eat slowly or you¡¯ll upset your stomach.

    Ah¡­..

    A pity I can¡¯t take you home, small wyvern.

    My name is Side Row.

    I¡¯m working for Goroun Company for thest 60 years.

    An oldie who¡¯s over 70¡­..No, I¡¯m not old.

    As expected, everyone was called for a meeting immediately.

    A meeting.

    The top business executives of the Goroun Company are now gathered.

    The participants: President of thepany, Michael Goroun.

    Next president Maron Goroun.

    Finance Director, Tito Goroun.

    Purchasing Director, Randy Goroun.

    Aside from these four¡­.

    The president¡¯s secretary.

    The domestic logistics manager.

    The trading manager.

    The shipping manager.

    The foreign affairs manager for nobles.

    The foreign affairs (aside from nobles) manager.

    The production manager.

    The security manager.

    And me, the store manager of the head office in Shashaato City.

    The president also performs simr to a store manager but he leave things to me since he became so busy.

    We all know what will be the content of the meeting.

    It will surely be rted to Big Roof Shashaato.

    Though thepany has a little direct profit from it, nobody belittles the value of that ce.

    Therefore, no matter how busy everybody is, they¡¯ll surely participate in the meeting.

    Maa, there are also those whose real aim is the food after the meeting¡­..nobody minds though.

    It¡¯s delicious.

    The meeting chairman is young master Maron.

    ¡¸In spite of your busy schedule, thank you for joining. Now, let¡¯s begin at once¡­.¡¹

    Ever since the management of Big Roof Shashaato was entrusted to us, everyone has be more energetic.

    Some were uneasy upon the news of the president stepping down a while ago but now, everything¡¯s running okay.

    ¡¸Thend south of Big Roof Shashaato, the next step has been decided.¡¹

    Voices from the participants of the meeting break out.

    We heard the content of each letter exchange so far in every meeting.

    We heard things like rge bathhouse¡±, ¡°school¡±, ¡°training center¡±, and ¡°casino¡±.

    There are also a lot of unknown things suggested by vige chief.

    The first unknown thing he proposed is ¡°aquarium¡±.

    ¡°Aquarium¡±, when we heard about it for the first time, all of us tilt our necks.

    It seems to be a facility that disys uncooked seafood in water tanks.

    That kind of facility never existed before.

    Vige chief suggested it because sea creatures are easy to gather because we are a port city.

    We thought that such a thing is unnecessary because everyone knows about it, I mean, look how close we are to the sea¡­..but upon investigation, we were surprised that the residents of this city don¡¯t know much about fishes.

    Though people generally understand what a fish or a shellfish is, no one knows what kind of fish or shellfish they are.

    ording to vige chief, its purpose is to educate everyone about sea creatures especially about the creatures that can¡¯t be eaten.

    Indeed, I thought.

    There are many kinds of fishes and shellfish and there are a lot of them who are poisonous.

    Because of that, we can¡¯t just ssify every fish as fish and every shellfish as shellfish.

    There¡¯s a talk about Curry Store Ma preparing to introduce seafood products too, so this might also be a part of a major n.

    So deep.

    Moreover, if the merchants were informed about the names of fishes and shellfish, they can restock supply and sell easier.

    If they want to order a kind of fish to the fishermen, they¡¯ll just have to say the name.

    Currently, it is hard for someone to find the fish they are looking for even to fishermen because every fish is called fish.

    As for the fishermen, they don¡¯t know which fish is rare or expensive, so the price is the same for everyone.

    The present situation is full of holes and is being exploited by those with more knowledge or experience.

    However, there¡¯s noint since they don¡¯t even know that they were being exploited.

    Great.

    However, there¡¯s a problem.

    Big Roof Shashaato is on the north side of the city.

    The sea is in the south.

    Vige chief is worried about the location so a small water tank was prepared¡­.

    It was a serious experiment.

    Fish was brought from the sea along with seawater.

    However, it still failed.

    ording to vige chief, there should be a device that must be attached to the water tank to keep the sea creatures alive.

    It was a difficult conversation but it seems like Maron understands it.

    Because of that, the ¡°aquarium¡± n was canceled.

    However, a construction will start near the port but that¡¯s still in the future.

    So, what has been decided¡­.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have to say this first. What we are about to discuss is strictly confidential. You will say nothing about it even to your wife, children, parents, or siblings.¡¹

    The usual lines.

    Maa, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s that kind of fool given the participants of this meeting.

    However, a reminder is a must today.

    For what reason? Since ¡°it¡± has already been decided.

    If any information leaks out or the n was obstructed, even if the Goroun Company is argepany, the Goroun Company will lose face.

    I heard that vige chief is a tolerant person but we must not aggravate him and lose trust in thepany.

    We must proceed with caution.

    ¡¸Thend at the south of Big Roof Shashaato, we¡¯ll turn it into a ¡°terminal¡±.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    I tilt my neck.

    When ites to vige chief¡¯s idea, I often don¡¯t get them.

    ¡¸Excuse me but, what kind of facility is this ¡°terminal¡±?¡¹

    The first one to break the silence is the young production manager.

    Young master Maron seems to have expected that question.

    He took out a map he prepared.

    It is a rough map of Shashaato City.

    There is a marked ce in the map at it is none other than thend at the south side of Big Roof Shashaato.

    There are several lines that stretch from there.

    It is easy to notice them since they are of different colors but¡­.what are those lines?

    They seem to go along with the main street¡­.

    ¡¸These lines are the carriage routes. A ¡°terminal¡± is a resting ce for horses, maintenance ce of the carriage, and where the customers will get on and off.¡¹

    ¡¸So, a sort of luggage area? But, aren¡¯t there already big ones on the east side and on the west side of the city?¡¹

    The trading manager asked that question.

    He¡¯s in charge of anything rted to carriage.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it. The one that those carriages will carry are people.¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, aren¡¯t there already a lot of personel carriages at the east side and west side of the city?¡¹

    ¡¸They are used for traveling to another city or town. As for our carriages, they will be used to travel around this city.¡¹

    ¡¸Only around this city?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. The carriage will move along the route at a specific time. Anyone can get on and off anywhere they want but only along the route. The n is to have a carriage move on a route every 30 minutes. A round trip is about an hour.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, so that¡¯s how it is. This is in order to pull people from the facilities along the main street.¡¹

    Certainly. The routes are all extended to important facilities in the north, south, east, and west.

    There¡¯s even one of them that will pass through the Goroun Company.

    ¡¸Anyone is free to get on and off wherever they want, but how will you charge the people who¡¯ll ride them? ¡¹

    Indeed.

    Riding a carriage isfortable but it¡¯s not cheap.

    Therefore, you can say that it is a symbol of the rich too.

    If one were toe to argepany to negotiate without riding a wagon, that person will probably won¡¯t even be able to enter the door.

    Someone who needs to use carriage regrly will buy a carriage and those who don¡¯t have the ability to buy one will call out to the carriage association for services.

    The people who might want to use our service will be minimal.

    No, are there even people who¡¯ll use it?

    They¡¯ll surely be anxious about the charges.

    ¡¸How much will be the charge?¡¹

    Young master Randy asks immediately.

    On the other hand, young master Maron did not answer immediately.

    ¡¸Free of charge.¡¹

    The meeting bes quiet.

    Free?

    You¡¯re going to let everyone ride carriage for free?

    There will surely be people who¡¯ll ride them if that¡¯s the case.

    However, what are you going to do with the maintenance and other costs of running a carriage service?

    Fodder is necessary for the horse and wage is necessary for the coachman.

    We are all full of doubts but it seems to be expected too.

    Young master Maron continues speaking.

    ¡¸It will being from the money taken from advertisements.¡¹

    What does advertisements money means?

    Money taken from advertisements?

    What is that?

    ¡¸We will install signboards inside and outside the carriage. The contents will be¡­I¡¯ll give you an example.¡¹

    ¡°Freshly baked soft bread.

    Maron¡¯s Bakery.

    Located at Hokkaido Boulevard.¡±

    I see.

    So that¡¯s advertising.

    Currently, signboards are only located at the actual location.

    Even notices are written on the wall of the facility itself.

    We¡¯ll put them now on the carriage.

    Everyone who the carriage passed by will surely see it and the effect will be at the fullest when the carriage stopped when a customer will get on or off.

    ¡¸At first, the Goroun Company and the Curry Store Ma will take all the advertisement rights. However, as soon as others notice the effect, they¡¯ll surely take out money.¡¹

    Right.

    Certainly.

    That is something worth paying for.

    No one will object.

    And then, I noticed.

    ¡­¡­.

    The free carriage will go back and forth around the city.

    The customers will get on.

    Up to now, there¡¯s no convenient thing that they can use to move from one ce to another.

    The customer¡¯s flow will change.

    And there¡¯s more.

    The value ofnd will change too.

    The price of thend close to the route of the carriage will rise and the price of thend far from the route will drop.

    ¡­..

    That kind of hit literally made me dizzy.

    The city itself will change.

    The others seem to have noticed it too.

    After that, young master Maron,

    ¡¸I¡¯ll say it again. The content of this meeting is absolutely confidential. The draft of the route is exactly as what¡¯s drawn on the map¡­.if there will be change after this, whether it is increase or decrease, it is already entrusted to us, the Goroun Company. However, the condition is for the route to start at the south of Big Roof Shashaato.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    In other words, we are free to do what we want on the route.

    The flow of the customers and even the price of thend are within our control.

    This is the same as Goroun Company amassing a massive amount of wealth.

    Though we already have power in this city, with this, we will have a power that no one can defy.

    Frightening.

    Truly frightening.

    Who in the world could think of such a scheme?

    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not young master Maron.

    It¡¯s not the president either.

    But it is obvious since even though the Goroun Company will execute this scheme, Big Roof Shashaato will not be at any disadvantage.

    There will be more customers which means more money.

    The domestic logistics manager asks a question¡­.it is only for confirmation.

    ¡¸Is this vige chief¡¯s idea? I heard that he¡¯s only been here for a few days but¡­.he¡¯s peerless. He is like the god of business.¡¹

    Certainly.

    Let¡¯s go to the church after this and donate.

    No, let¡¯s think about thatter. Let¡¯s get back to business.

    ¡¸When this n advances, thend at the south of Big Roof Shashaato might not be enough. I want to make it bigger in order not to get too cramped.¡¹

    ¡¸We need to hurry up and secure coachmen, horses, and carriage too.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to securends along the routes.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t overdo it. If you go too far, you will win antipathy.¡¹

    ¡¸A person who¡¯ll notice will surely appear too.¡¹

    ¡¸Have you contacted the governor?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t tell him the details but he already approved. However, it is the governor so there¡¯s a possibility that the already noticed it.¡¹

    ¡¸We might need to share profits to the governor to some degree.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. However, he¡¯s the kind that won¡¯t take anything openly. It will be slightly troublesome.¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t it be enough to paynd tax at the future rate?¡¹

    ¡¸Land tax is it? That might cause some trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸How about non-mary things? Why not give the governor artworks from the western country?¡¹

    Maa, this has be a casual meeting.

    The real thing will start after this.

    The ¡°terminal¡± system.

    The carriage service will be paid by advertisement money and we will profit from thend and customer flow control.

    Other cities and towns will surely mimic this.

    However, even if they do, they won¡¯t achieve the same result.

    In other words, they won¡¯t be able to reach Goroun Company¡¯s level.

    ¡¸They will catch the eyes of the nobles and will be robbed. In this city, the existence of vige chief protects us from any external power but if we¡¯ll do this kind of scheme in other cities¡­..won¡¯t we be inviting trouble?¡¹

    ¡¸How about trying it in a city where we are in a close rtionship with nobles¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸That might work. But let¡¯s not do this all the ces that satisfy that condition. Let¡¯s choose big cities.¡¹

    ¡¸As for other towns and cities, let¡¯s teach them. It will be a way of selling favor.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s not get in touch with them first. Let¡¯s wait for them to see the result and wait for them to lower their heads first before teaching them.¡¹

    ¡¸That might work.¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, but the most important thing is¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸What are we going to do with the capital?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have the president and the next president have an audience with demon king-sama¡­.¡¹

    The president and Maron shook their heads non-stop to refuse.

    Wonderfully synchronized.

    Truly father and son.

    After a few more important points, the meeting ended.

    The meeting was over.

    The delicious food will be here at any moment.

    They are also rted to vige chief.

    I¡¯m the manager of the headquarters so I have a lot of chances to eat with the president but I don¡¯t get tired of it.

    Every food is delicious.

    ording to vige chief¡¯s vision,moners can eat them too.

    A magnificent vision.

    However, if it¡¯s him, he might be able to do it.

    Though I¡¯ve only met him once.

    ¡¸Manager Side Row. Do you have a moment?¡¹

    Oh, the president is calling.

    ¡¸How can I help you?¡¹

    ¡¸It is about the breeding of the small wyvern that you proposed. You are now permitted to do so.¡¹

    Oohhh.

    That¡¯s the proposal I¡¯ve been requesting for a long time. It is now permitted?

    I love the¡­.no, that¡¯s not what I want to say.

    Breeding small wyvern will makemunication denser and will surely contribute to the administration.

    ¡¸This time, a VIP wille over, may I entrust him to you?¡¹

    ¡¸Leave him to me. Should I prepare anything?¡¹

    ¡¸For the time being, everything has been taken care of. Also, since I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen, I ask you, a well-experienced person, to do it.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    After hearing my answer, the president¡¯s atmosphere changes.

    ¡¸Father-inw-san, are you really okay with it?¡¹

    Michael Goroun.

    My daughter¡¯s husband.

    ¡¸What are you worried about? Though I¡¯m a poor grandfather now, back in the days, I managed to have a business talk with someone from the royal family.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of father-inw-san. Now, then¡­.. I just want to tell you that no matter what happens, don¡¯t let the gate-keeper dragon be angry.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.eh?¡¹

    ¡¸He seems to be really interested in Curry Store Ma so he¡¯lle here. He¡¯s also the one who¡¯ll teach you about breeding. Ah, he¡¯s a shy guy so don¡¯t take him to a ce with a lot of people. If you¡¯re troubled with anything, you can ask his servant Gi, he¡¯lle with him too.¡¹

    ¡¸Wa-wait SON IN LAW!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, he¡¯ll be visiting in his human form! It¡¯s the same as dealing with someone from the royal family!¡¹

    ¡¸What royal family! The royal family is nothing before him! How can I treat him like that!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you in advance! I¡¯ll have to go for a few days!¡¹

    ¡¸Waiiiii!!!!!¡¹

    The Goroun Company is busy today as usual.

 Chapter 236 - The Village Chief and the High Elves Who Do Their Best in Summer

    <h4>Chapter 236 ¨C The Vige Chief and the High Elves Who Do Their Best in Summer</h4>

    ********************

    After the festival ends, summer came in full scale.

    The vigers are now ying in the pool.

    ¡¸This is fully utilized.¡¹

    They have been using it whole year round so I left the management to the lizardmen.

    ¡¸We drain its water once a month for cleaning.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s praiseworthy but¡­.don¡¯t overdo it.¡¹

    There¡¯s no need for you to overwork.

    Though the first thing I thought of this summer is the pool, there are a lot of things that need to be done.

    I have to respond to the ¡°wishes¡± of each vige and increase the facilities in the hot spring too.

    Ah, there is also that issue in Shashaato City so it is necessary to get in touch with Michael-san.

    Small wyvern messaging takes time.

    Though our messages are advancing, we still need to write what we have been talking about first or else we will forget about what we¡¯ve been talking about.

    As a result, it has be writing two letters.

    Maybe it¡¯s time for me to introduce some sort of formal writing style but that might not work because of cultural differences.

    I think it¡¯s troublesome too.

    I want a copier.

    The civil servant girls are ustomed to two-letter writing and seem to view it as the correct way to write.

    Though some of them don¡¯t practice it and leave drafts but¡­.

    ¡¸You can just write a fair level copy of the drafts. ¡¹

    Enviable.

    To fulfill the wishes of each vige, I¡¯ll go around them with the high elves.

    For Vige One, it¡¯s mushroom field.

    Yes, I know.

    Truffle.

    Truffle is not something that can grow on the tree and should be on the ground.

    There¡¯s a lot of suitable ces nearby¡­..

    That reminds me, aside from ck truffle, white truffle exists too.

    Should I nt them too?

    I plowed while thinking such unnecessary thing so there¡¯s a possibility of white truffles being mixed in this ck truffle field.

    In any case, they are both truffles.

    Since they are mushrooms, it is possible to harvest in the same ce multiple times.

    Do your best to harvest as much as you can.

    And my apologies, I prefer shiitake so you can¡¯t stop me from arranging and plowing some lumbers for it.

    As for how to take care of mushrooms¡­..their natural enemies are insects, birds, and beasts but since the spiderlings are guarding the vige, you don¡¯t have to worry about them.

    For Vige Two, farming tools.

    Hoe, hatchet, sickle.

    Ah, pitchfork too.

    It is a spear with three heads that is used to collect fodder and things simr to that.

    Since Vige Two is popted by minotaurs, it is normal that their tools are appropriate for their big size.

    However, a big size pitchfork is useless.

    The crops are still the same size.

    Everything fell using the erged pitchfork.

    Hahaha.

    Reflect.

    Let¡¯s make a new one.

    Let¡¯s increase the number of spearheads this time.

    Ah, Gutt was the one who made the farming tools so I have to reward him.

    As for the filed fork¡­..how about making it a decoration?

    I shouldn¡¯t really mind but I admit that it¡¯s embarrassing.

    For Vige Three, house expansion and a course around the vige.

    For the houses, the high elves took care of it for several days.

    As for the course around the vige, I took care of it using the AFT.

    Compared to the time when we founded these viges, I can make a road faster now.

    Will the soil of the course be hard enough?

    Currently, it doesn¡¯t feel soft¡­..feels okay when I step on it.

    Good to know.

    The centaurs run around the course immediately afterpletion.

    For centaurs, being faster means wielding high fighting power.

    I think it is good considering the defense of Vige Three.

    Eh, ehto¡­.

    Did they just begin a race?

    Ah, it is like a ceremony when a male is asking a female for marriage.

    So they requested for the course to be able to do this.

    My apologies for being too slow.

    May you be happy.

    Vige Four, also known as Sun Castle¡­.

    I¡¯ll bring up the raising of seasonings.

    Though I know I can¡¯t expect anything¡­.let¡¯s just cook.

    Is it good?

    Nabe?

    Ah, maa, seasonings is thest thing I need to worry in this ce.

    Now then, the nabe¡­

    The ingredients weck were delivered via a balloon.

    Though the number of balloons has increased, the amount each can carry is limited.

    I want to improve it but I don¡¯t have time.

    Research is required for it.

    After cooking, I visit the cannery of the Sun Castle.

    It¡¯s not a real factory and it looks like this facility was made only to make souvenirs.

    The performance is also amazing.

    You just need to put raw material and a can will be made.

    The can is very thin.

    Nevertheless, it looks like it is properly prepared to be rust-resistant.

    It is not much different from the can I know.

    Unfortunately, to our regret, this doesn¡¯t seem to be able to do anything aside from making cans.

    Though there¡¯s no manpower needed since can making is fully automatic, what should be put on the cans should be prepared manually.

    We tried canning an orange first as an experiment but it stayed as it is and is not even peeled off.

    In addition, there¡¯s no syrup either so when the can shakes, you can feel the orange inside stirs up.

    A terribly canned food.

    When you can a fruit, it will be pointless if the fruit inside is not soaked in syrup and not even peeled.

    Maa, it will be hard to use it for business too since the daily capacity is too little.

    ording to Bell, there is someone who knows a lot about this device so we probably get what we want once that person wakes up.

    I feel like if this can be used to preserve food, it surely can be used to preserve seasonings.

    That¡¯s what I¡¯m looking forward to.

    I am now facing the hot spring. I intend to increase the number of facilities here.

    Even if it is summer, it feels good to soak in hot springs.

    Though you¡¯ll face a problem once you left.

    It¡¯s hot.

    The lion conjured a block of ice with the use of magic.

    O.

    So you can use magic huh.

    Amazing.

    In any case, let¡¯s start working since that¡¯s what I came here for.

    First, let¡¯s improve the present facility that is being used by ancestor-san.

    That said, let¡¯s rebuild the cottage¡­.

    It¡¯s more dpidated than I thought.

    Maybe because it is on a hot spring that it became this dpidated.

    Will wood be a more durable material?

    Then, let¡¯s build a new cottage.

    Let¡¯s make an exclusive cottage for the ghost knights who are guarding this ce.

    After preparing lumbers, I left it to the high elves. Now it is time to realize the wish of the lion.

    The lion wishes for a ce that can protect them from rain.

    Given the season, the sun might also be a problem.

    Since there is a rock wall near the ce where you can mine thermal instion stones, it will be good to build their ce there.

    Let¡¯s make a cave there so no matter how much it rains, you won¡¯t get wet.

    Now, this looks simr to the one I¡¯ve seen in a zoo¡­.

    Are the lions okay with this?

    The first one to check it out is the father lion.

    The next one is the mother lion, then the cubs.

    There seems to be no problem.

    Ah, still, the ground is so hard.

    Let¡¯s soften it a bit.

    The hot spring now has two lodgings.

    One is for the ghost knights.

    The wall is now made of wood and it can also serve as a semi sunshade when taking a bath.

    I also rebuilt the water supply from the river.

    The other one is only a roof and floor. Something made for the lions.

    The lions want to be near the ghost knights.

    The food of the lions came from the monsters and demon beasts exterminated by the ghost knights. They have enough, no, more than enough to eat.

    I¡¯ll prepare a ce where they can throw rotten foods away.

    I¡¯ll make it once I¡¯ve returned.

    What are you doing?

    You don¡¯t need to do that thank you dance¡­.wait, that¡¯s a new version.

    Did you practice?

    The lion cubs are participating too.

    Kuh.

    I had no choice but to join.

    When I return to Big Tree Vige, it is almost harvest time.

    We¡¯ve worked hard.

    However¡­.

    Let¡¯s y a little first.

    This is the empty can I got from the Sun Castle.

    ¡¸Kick the can. ¡¹

    I gather the children and enjoy ying kick the can.

    ¡­¡­.

    I underestimated the physical strength of the children.

    They¡¯re amazing.

    With things going this way, I¡¯ll be the ¡°oni¡± for a long time.

    After capturing several children, someone will surely kick the can.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    Let¡¯s increase the number of ¡°oni¡±.

    Looking at it, even adults are now participating.

    I made the rule clear to everyone.

    Using violence or magic is prohibited.

    Going outside the vige is prohibited.

    Nyunyu-daphnes, stop turning into trees.

    Hakuren, there¡¯s no need to kick with all your might.

    We enjoyed ying kick the can until the sun went down.

 Chapter 237 - Employee

    <h4>Chapter 237 ¨C Employee</h4>

    ********************

    Big Roof Shashaato.

    That is where I¡¯m working at.

    It isrger than a noble¡¯s mansion.

    There are more than 400 employees employed here.

    First, there were only ten, then it became 200. After that, it became what it is now.

    They are the first batch.

    As for me, I¡¯m part of the 2nd batch.

    Both the 1st and 2nd batch areposed of homeless orphans but that doesn¡¯t mean that everyone¡¯s close.

    There are conflicts andpetition especially when ites to bed and when one is not good at something.

    Though I¡¯m d when I heard that I can work at Big Roof Shashaato when I heard it the first time, I became uneasy because of someone from the first batch.

    Those from the first batch, all of them are children indebted to Goldie.

    Us 2nd batch belongs to the manpower handler that was called by Goldie.

    We are of different faction.

    In addition to that, the first batch is already working for more than two months before we were hired.

    I thought back then that we will get bullied for not being able to properly do our job.

    But such a thing did not happen.

    The 1st batch is surprisingly kind.

    Of course, if you fail to do something or do something stupid, you¡¯ll be scolded.

    However, there¡¯s no bullying.

    I wondered why at first but upon continuing doing my job, I finally understood.

    No one would dare do such a thing. No one would dare cause trouble.

    Yes, there¡¯s that feeling of not wanting to lose your job but what matters most is to not trouble the acting managers who employed us, Marcos-sama and Pa-sama.

    We are indebted to the two of them so we would rather use our time improving ourselves rather than making fun of others.

    This is something everyone can¡¯t help but do.

    Because they gave us decent lives¡­.no, they gave us the best lives.

    The house we are living in is specially made to amodate employees.

    It is called dormitory.

    Only employees working in Big Roof Shashaato can enter this dormitory.

    The dormitory isposed of three houses.

    Boy¡¯s dormitory, girl¡¯s dormitory, and children¡¯s dormitory.

    TN: Yes, boys and girls here refer to teenagers so it is different from children.

    Boy¡¯s dormitory and girl¡¯s dormitory, as their names suggest, only males or females can enter them.

    The children¡¯s dormitory is for those who find it difficult to live in dormitories alone.

    They are those who are still slightly dependent on their older brother or sister.

    In all dormitories, one room is shared by four people.

    It seems like it feels more crowded before but was able to achieve the current situation after adding additional buildings.

    In those rooms, it is possible to sleep in a bed with a clean sheet every day.

    At first, I was scared to make the sheet dirty so I slept on the floor but it is all something good to remember now.

    The dormitory has a bath.

    A big bath.

    It is being heated up to make the bathwater warm and using it is free too.

    Bathing is by group so we have to spend our time properly when taking a bath.

    It is also been decided that we must take a bath every day.

    Skipping is not allowed.

    With the exception of you being sick.

    Meal is served three times a day.

    I was surprised because beforeing to this dormitory, it is already luxurious is I can eat a whole loaf bread in a day.

    Moreover, it is properly cooked.

    Let¡¯s say, for instance, breakfast.

    The tan bread here is baked on that day unlike what I previously eat, burnt bread that is as hard as a rock and I don¡¯t even know how many days have passed since it was baked.

    The soup is a real vegetable soup and not some boiled weeds.

    There¡¯s also another dish but it changes every day.

    Sometimes there¡¯s boiled egg or grilled fish.

    On top of that, the second serving of soup is free.

    During my first breakfast, I was scared to eat anything because they might charge me.

    Another good thing to remember.

    Looking at the situation now, no one¡¯s holding back for another serving anymore.

    Lunch and supper are more luxurious than breakfast.

    Though strange dishes appear from time to time in the name of research but they are delicious enough.

    At least the taste is not enough for us employees toin.

    When we were hired by Big Roof Shashaato, we were provided with something.

    Clothes.

    Three clothes that should be worn when working, two everyday clothes, and two sleepwear.

    There are undergarments too.

    Honestly speaking, I never had so many clothes so I¡¯m troubled with what I should do.

    When we were given with pieces of furniture in our room, I¡¯m slightly ted.

    We were also taught on how to properly wash them.

    It is a rule to wash your own clothes.

    You must not let other people to do it for you.

    And it¡¯s not like we¡¯re scared that they will be stolen if we let someone else touch them.

    It is a voluntary rule that us employees made.

    It is also embarrassing to let someone wash your dirty clothes when you yourself have time to spare.

    All of us wants to work neatly too.

    By the way, we are provided with shoes too.

    It is only a pair but if it doesn¡¯t match the size of your feet, you can ask for a recement. You can ask for a recement too if it breaks.

    We won¡¯t be allowed to work if we¡¯re barefooted.

    By the way, let¡¯s get back to the main subject.

    That is work.

    I can only live as much as I can work.

    First of all, there are employees who are doing specialized jobs.

    Specialized jobs like cooking and drawing signboards which I¡¯m particrly not good at.

    It was rotational before but taking orders from the counter has be a specialized job too.

    A person doing a specialized job is highly respected by other employees.

    Me too¡­.I want to be in a specialized job too but to my regret, I am not one of them.

    However, my time wille.

    If you can do a specialized job, you¡¯ll have to do it.

    If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll work like everyone else.

    Serving food, arranging the queue, cleaning tables, and distributing water.

    Oh, you can also help in the gaming area like in bowling, quoits, shooting, or if something needs to be done on the stage.

    Though any work there is popr today, it¡¯s my turn to help with bowling.

    Though the work there is easy to do, it is heavybor.

    The bowlingne should be manned by three to four people.

    First of all, thenes are cleaned by all of us.

    Afterward, one of us will greet and arrange the queue of the customers.

    We must do it with a smile.

    There must be one person at the end of thene and that person will be responsible for arranging the pins.

    Thest one will be coordinating and monitoring the throwing and will also be responsible for cleaning the ball.

    There are customers who just throw the ball as they want.

    Given that, they should be reminded to not throw the ball violently.

    The one at the end of thene will collect the pins that fell down and will throw back the ball that the customers threw.

    This job needs focus since if the person in charge will not do her job properly, it will consume a lot of time.

    That person also should take care to not touch the ball the customers throw until it hits the end.

    When the pins fell, that person should collect them carefully and not carelessly.

    Who knows if she¡¯ll identally knock down a pin if she¡¯s careless.

    Ah, that person also needs to return the ball by letting it slide at the gap at the side of thene. She should also ring the bell to let everyone know how many pins have been knocked down.

    If there¡¯s a performance being done on the stage, the signal won¡¯t be from a bell but from a g.

    Some customers prefer using gs too so that everyone can see their ¡°greatness¡±.

    Ah, but if there¡¯s another customer in line, we have no choice but to take it down immediately.

    If you¡¯re in contact with customers, you¡¯ll get a chance of receiving tips.

    A generous person will give as much as arge copper coin.

    There¡¯s a rule that the tip will belong to the employee who receives it.

    In the beginning, this has been an issue.

    If you receive a tip, the employees are expected to give it to the store.

    The reverse of the present condition.

    Everyone here already heard that it is a normal practice for stores to take tips given to the employees.

    However, acting managers Marcos-sama and Pa-sama did not take anything from the employees.

    They said that it has nothing to do with them so they should save it instead.

    Therefore, from that time, tips received by the employees belong to them.

    Well, that¡¯s great and because of that, I managed to save some.

    By the way, the employees are nning to present gifts to acting managers Marcos-sama and Pa-sama.

    Fufu.

    Though I¡¯m doing my best in various ways, there are three people who I aim to be or treat as a rival.

    The first one is the 1st batch¡¯s Potte.

    She¡¯s doing a specialized job which is receiving orders at the counter.

    Potte is like the representative of that job.

    She wears an exclusive waitress uniform which I really envy.

    As for me, I¡¯m only wearing themon employee apron.

    Another one is the signboard painter Razek.

    She¡¯s famous even when she¡¯s still a child because she likes to draw on the ground.

    TN: The past, the present, and even in the future chapters, I still don¡¯t know what this person¡¯s gender. Being female is just an assumption.

    At that time, she has a not so good reputation but who would have thought that she¡¯ll make a killing by drawing signboards now.

    Moreover, she was directly ordered by the manager to do it.

    How envy-inducing.

    Though we all admit that no one canpare to Razek in terms of drawing.

    The picture that I drew¡­.I tried drawing Goldie¡¯s dog but no one guessed it right.

    At least they said that it is some sort of living thing.

    Is my drawing really that bad?

    Thest one is Sha-san.

    Though he¡¯s just a customer with ardent love in cooking, he started working here before anyone noticed it.

    He is now like an aide to Marcos-sama in cooking.

    His weakness is talking in high tension when ites to food but he teaches us in reading, writing, and arithmetic.

    He is also very polite and approachable.

    However, he¡¯s treating me like a child.

    Though he might be right because of my age, I want to get rid of that image of me by learning how to read, write, and calcte earlier than most.

    But arithmetic is hard.

    Ehto, what I really want to say is that I want to learn from the three of them.

    I¡¯m currently exining that in front of the 200 members of the 3rd batch.

    Ah, why am I exining?

    It¡¯s because Big Roof Shashaato¡¯s employees have increased again.

 Chapter 238 - Villageâ€™s Children

    <h4>Chapter 238 ¨C Vige¡¯s Children</h4>

    ********************

    The beastboys look like they are ying around but in truth, they are quite busy.

    They are helping with oil extraction and making sugar and salt ever since they¡¯ve arrived at this vige.

    They are also milking the goats and cows in addition to picking up eggs of the chickens.

    They are contributing by doing those simple tasks.

    Recently, Nutt, the daughter of Gutt, has beening here.

    She¡¯s here to help Ursa and Guraru a little.

    They are not only doing work but they are studying too.

    They are being taught with how to read, write, calcte, and ethics.

    Hakuren is the teacher.

    She was absent for a while since she gave birth to Hiichirou but she can teach energetically now.

    I tried observing them one time and found out that her teaching method is softer than I expected.

    When they have free time, they will voluntarily practice with sword and spear.

    The high elves and lizardmen asionally guide them.

    When I was thinking that Gulf should be teaching them too, I saw him on the side that is being taught.

    Okay¡­

    By the way, my son, Alfred, is thetest addition to the group.

    But it¡¯s still too early for him, right?

    I raised that concern of mine but it seems like he¡¯s being allowed to study but they are teaching him little by little.

    Since they are being lenient, I¡¯ll give my consent.

    Maa, though I said that he¡¯s thetest addition, he already knows everyone and he¡¯s even living with Ursa and Guraru at my mansion.

    Though I don¡¯t believe that anyone will act rashly at him, I still spied over them.

    ¡¸Ano, vige chief. What are you doing?¡¹

    I was asked by a random civil servant girl passerby.

    Can¡¯t she tell by looking?

    ¡¸I¡¯m watching them.¡¹

    ¡¸If the person you are watching over don¡¯t know that they are being watched over, doesn¡¯t that make you suspicious?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.¡¹

    No, that¡¯s not it.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m still letting the children grow on their own. In addition, isn¡¯t Ramurias doing the same?¡¹

    ¡¸I-if you say so¡­.¡¹

    Ramurias is an oni maid.

    She¡¯s the caretaker of the beastkins so the beastboys have been under her watch ever since they were infants.

    She¡¯s still watching over the beastboys up to now.

    ¡¸Ramurias is the caretaker of the whole beastkin race in this vige. Isn¡¯t it normal for her to watch over the children?¡¹

    It seems like Ramurias heard us and has turned her head towards us.

    She gives off a smile with an obvious meaning.

    ¡­..

    ¡°Trust me.¡±

    ¡¸It seems like it is settled now so can I ask you about work? Demon king-sama and Michael-san sent messages.¡¹

    The civil servant girl took my hand and drag me to work.

    Night of that day.

    Alfred reported what happened during the day.

    Is that so? You did well.

    Tiselle and Torain are envious but it¡¯s still too early for them to join in.

    Good good.

    I still want you to stay in my arms.

    Children grow too fast.

    Evening of that day.

    I have the cat on my knee while drinking alcohol.

    ¡­¡­

    Wine slime.

    I shared alcohol with it so it didn¡¯t ruin my mood.

    TN: I can already see the AFT in spear form flying by the time Tiselle introduces him her bf in the future.

    When the heat of the summer calmed down a bit, it became easier to spend the days.

    Ursa is equipped with a spear while riding a Kuro¡¯s back.

    And they are heading to the forest¡­..

    OOOIIIII!

    Wait wait wait!

    Stop!

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by what? Where do you think you are going?¡¹

    ¡¸The forest¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.is that so? What are you going to do once you¡¯re in the forest?¡¹

    ¡¸Hunt¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.¡¹

    Though Ursa is boyish, how could I let her, a child, hunt in the forest?

    It looks like Kuro himself will guard her¡­.and looking at a distance, there are other kuros too.

    Ah, there¡¯s Kurosan and Uno.

    It looks like the kuros intend to guide her well.

    I can see high elves on the trees too.

    ¡­..

    Should I permit her to go?

    What am I hesitating for?

    I don¡¯t know what she is before but the present Ursa is a child in every single way.

    I won¡¯t let her go.

    However, it¡¯s pointless to say anything to her since she won¡¯t listen.

    She¡¯ll likely go out once I leave.

    Moreover, she¡¯ll do it in secret.

    What if the high elves didn¡¯t notice her when she sneaks out?

    ¡¸Why do you want to go hunting?¡¹

    ¡¸Alfred said he wants meat so I said I¡¯ll get some for him.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..Alfred?¡¹

    Kuro looks guilty.

    It seems like she didn¡¯t lie so I nodded.

    I see.

    I see I see.

    Isn¡¯t this a good time to show how my good side as a father?

    Ursa-san, do you mind transferring that duty to me?

    No?

    Is that so?

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    Let¡¯s do it together then.

    If you won¡¯t ept, I will prohibit you from going into the forest.

    Ha Ha Ha! Adults y dirty.

    By the way, what kind of meat does Alfred wants¡­.is it the fanged rabbit?

    However, if he wants to eat that, all he needs to do is tell Loo or Ann about it.

    Why did he tell Ursa about it?

    Well, Ursa is certainly in a position where the children consider her as the mediator¡­.

    If they talk, it will naturally go to a point where one would say he loves meat and Ursa will voluntarily get it for him.

    The beastboys, Nutt, and Guraru certainly made a good judgment of not following.

    If they were to go together, Alfred will surely go with them.

    Ooops, a rabbit.

    I took out my AFT but before I managed to do anything, Uno already killed it.

    ¡­¡­..

    I heard Ursa telling Uno to take it away.

    Something¡¯s wrong.

    Let¡¯s verify it for now.

    ¡¸Ursa, is that meat not good enough?¡¹

    ¡¸No. It¡¯s pointless if it is not something I personally hunt.¡¹

    Okay¡­

    So that¡¯s how it is. There¡¯s no point in hunting if she¡¯s going to bring back meat simr to those who are already in the storage.

    In other words, there¡¯s no point if Ursa isn¡¯t the one who hunts it.

    It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll just devote myself in supporting her.

    For the time being, let¡¯s bleed that rabbit first¡­.this is a little heavy to carry.

    I feel bad for the sacrifice but one of our guards must take this back to the vige.

    Now then, the next prey¡­.

    A high elf on the tree sent a signal.

    Front?

    Looking at it¡­.a big wild boar!

    Hmm¡­.isn¡¯t thisrger than the usual boar?

    As expected, this prey is not for Ursa.

    While I was thinking, Kuro, who¡¯s being ridden now by Ursa, dashes towards it.

    Ursa looks motivated too.

    She firmly grasps her spear.

    Oi oi, will she be okay?

    I panic and took out the AFT in spear form. I took a stance where I can throw it anytime.

    My worry was useless.

    The spear-wielding, Kuro-riding Ursa struck the side of the big wild boar.

    Kuro ran through the side of the wild boar at thest moment and I trust that his judgment is good. As for Ursa, she no longer has the spear.

    The spear is stuck on the side of the wild board and it is even currently swinging around.

    But given this situation, Ursa no longer has a weapon so this can be counted as her lost.

    Though the boar was struck with a spear at its side and it is even still stuck on it, it still can move.

    That moment, Uno jumped out of nowhere. I thought that he intends to help Ursa in battle but all he did was take the spear from the boar and give it to Ursa.

    ¡­¡­

    And, it¡¯s time for the second attack.

    Ehto, Uno.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you had pushed the spear further?

    Were you bothered by your failure with the rabbit?

    I¡¯ve seen your eyes during that time and you looked like you¡¯re really ming yourself but you shouldn¡¯t mind it.

    Kuro and Ursa attack. Along with Uno¡¯s devotion, the big wild boar was killed.

    This will surely be delicious.

    Though Kuro and Ursa are looking proud after hunting that wild boar, it seems like they did not notice the problem.

    How do you n on taking that home?

    ¡­..ah, they finally notice it.

    They panic for a moment.

    Usually, if a prey that big was hunted, it will be divided so it will be easier to carry.

    However, it will be impossible for the kuros to divide it.

    Because of that, they might call for me and the high elves.

    The high elves gestured if they cane out and I gestured back telling them to wait.

    My turn finally came.

    When I was thinking of that, Makura, Zabuton¡¯s spiderling, pops out.

    You are here too?

    Aren¡¯t you being over protective?

    No, I won¡¯t think about it since my time to shine was stolen.

    Makura ties the big boar with its web and pull it up.

    Quite powerful.

    However, I won¡¯t be a mere watcher so I turn the AFT into a hook and stab the boar with it.

    That will make the boar easier to lift up.

    With that, Makura¡¯s movement became faster.

    Great, then, let¡¯s return.

    However, Makura-kun, I know that you¡¯re enthusiastic but you might shake me off.

    It¡¯s pointless if you manage to return home only to find out that I already fell from your back.

    We arrived at the vige.

    The bleeding and dismantling can easily be done but if we do it now, no one will be able to see what the prey hunted by Ursa looks like.

    Ursa, who¡¯s still riding Kuro, went out to call Alfred.

    Alfred did not praise Ursa that much.

    Ursa did not mind it either.

    However, I¡¯m still uneasy.

    This time is okay since I¡¯m apanying her but what if she goes to the forest without permission?

    I told the high elves, Kuro, Kurosan, Uno, and Makura that if they ever found her sneaking out, stop her immediately.

    Ursa might be fine but what if the other children imitate her.

    Hnn?

    Granmaria, why are you here?

    Ah, my guard¡­.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to the forest, it would be great if you¡¯ll inform us first.¡¹

    Is that so?

    My apologies for worrying you.

    Now, why did Alfred wants meat in the first ce?

    Eh?

    Loo is the one who wants it?

    I see.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    She wants to use it for her experiment?

    If she wants to, she could have told me so¡­..

    So that¡¯s the only reason you want it?

    You want to gift it to your mother? You want to catch one with the use of your own power?

    He certainly would want to go to the forest if that is the case¡­.

    So his careless remark pressured Ursa to do it in his stead.

    Ursa is safe so it¡¯s all right but you better be careful in the future. Think about it for ten thousand times first.

    Ah, let¡¯s not scold Ursa who has done her best for others this time.

    The big wild boar is today¡¯s supper.

    It was handed to Loo first before sending it to the storage.

    Okay, gather people now and start things up.

    What for?

    We¡¯re going to roast it outside¡­.ah, it is better to call it barbeque.

    It is now slightly cooler so this will be good.

    That night¡¯s supper became a lively banquet.

    Night.

    ¡¸Loo, do you even want to eat meat?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Alfred said so.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..AH!.¡¹

    She seemed to have remembered something.

    ¡¸Ahaha. It was hot a while ago. I was a little down so I consulted Ann on what fun thing should I do.¡¹

    ¡¸And she said meat?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, like today¡¯s barbeque.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So you¡¯re a little down. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t notice.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha. It¡¯s not like it interferes with my daily life.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    ¡¸When I said a little down, I mean¡­..at night.¡¹

    ¡­..

    ¡¸Wait a moment, there¡¯s still¡­..hold on.¡¹

    Kacha.

    ¡­.just now, I think I heard the lock of the door being opened.

    Who is it?

    But I understand.

    Nobody got pregnant this year.

    It¡¯s not like we¡¯re in a hurry but there will surely be people who mind it.

    I remember the attendees of this night¡¯s barbeque banquet.

    Yeah.

    I know you¡¯re doing what you can.

    However, can you empty my load tomorrow?

    I¡¯m still in my father mode.

    I¡¯m currently not in my man mode.

    If you can¡¯t do as requested, can you limit the number of people?

    Alfred.

    It is useless to resist so all you have to do is to get their warm-hearted sympathy.

    Remember that.

    These are words of wisdoming from your father.

 Chapter 239 - Fearinaâ€™s Bakery

    <h4>Chapter 239 ¨C Fearina¡¯s Bakery</h4>

    ********************

    Bakery.

    A store that bakes and sells products known as bread.

    This bakery is also my parents¡¯ house.

    I work here as a saledy.

    Ah, my name is Fearina.

    For those who are in a close rtionship with me, they call me Funa.

    I had two problems a while ago.

    The first one is the future of this store.

    With the price hike of wheat which is a major ingredient for making bread and the price hike of firewood, which is needed for baking bread, the store¡¯s savings is steadily decreasing.

    Worrying, isn¡¯t it?

    Though bakeries are moderated by license issued by the country, there are still a lot of rival stores around.

    Only regr customers buy my bread.

    Therefore, our ie is not increasing.

    Father, mother, and me¡­We are already doing our best but the future is still dark.

    Eh?

    Who are my regr customers?

    Ehto, they are the housewives nearby and the inn who needs bread for their food.

    Though they don¡¯t buy every day, the Boroko Gumi buys every three days¡­.they are a group of carpenters.

    They buy every morning.

    Also¡­.there¡¯s the local militia.

    However, they don¡¯t just buy from my store, they buy from the neighboring bakeries as well.

    Though they only buy every 10 days, their order is not something that can be neglected.

    Another problem of mine is my romantic rtionship.

    I¡¯m not boasting but there¡¯s a man who¡¯s courting me.

    I¡¯m not really interested in love but it¡¯s not like I hate it.

    But I can¡¯t neglect the other party.

    His name is Gilspark. Though he looks good, he looks slightly scary.

    He¡¯s not violent but he looks like he¡¯s always irritated.

    However, I¡¯m still uneasy so I rejected him when he proposed.

    It is a waste to reject him but I still haven¡¯t thought of marriage at that time.

    I¡¯m still too young to be a wife.

    Though I clearly rejected him, Gilspark still regrlyes to my store without the intention of giving up.

    He¡¯s not buying any bread.

    He said that the purpose of himing here is not bread but for me.

    Awkward.

    Maa, I don¡¯t need your advances you know.

    I don¡¯t know what happened but one of my two problems was solved.

    A surprisingly big store with the name Big Roof Shashaato was built nearby.

    I managed so wholesale bread there.

    Though my store is not the only ce they buy bread from, my sales is still doubled.

    No, more than doubled.

    Thank you very much.

    When Big Roof Shashaato was still under construction, please forgive me for saying that it is nothing but useless obstruction.

    Your curry is super delicious desu.

    As for my other problem¡­

    The romantic rtionship or whatever you want to call it.

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m easy or anything.

    Maa, Gilspark is not a bad person and his eyes only see me and because of that¡­.cough.

    But still, marriage talk is still too early¡­

    By the way, let¡¯s get back to the topic.

    Now I have three worries.

    First.

    Though Big Roof Shashaato is our main source of sales, they are baking their own bread.

    However, those said bread is not for sale but for employees.

    Baking bread but not selling them, I think they are thinking about the bakeries around.

    They even give clothes to their employees and they all have amodation and bed to sleep on too.

    They are not selling bread because they don¡¯t want to monopolize profit. I¡¯m thankful for that.

    Thank you very much.

    That¡¯s not the problem but whates next.

    Though they are baking bread for their own employees, it is overwhelmingly more delicious than our bread.

    Fortunately, I had the opportunity to eat it¡­.ah, I¡¯ll say it honestly.

    Gilspark managed to eat a piece of bread for the employees and he boasted about it to me.

    To me, a baker¡¯s daughter.

    He dares praise bread from another ce before me?

    As expected, I went berserk and let Gilspark¡¯s chin feel the power of my right smash.

    After that, I went straight to Big Roof Shashaato and, though seems impossible, unreasonably ask for bread that is meant for employees.

    It was mortifyingly delicious.

    There¡¯s no way my bread canpete with it.

    It is on a whole different level.

    That¡¯s what I felt at that time.

    Gilspark bowed to me while exining that that bread has been really popr with the nobles recently.

    And they are giving them to the employees.

    If they sell it to their customers, there¡¯s no doubt the bakeries around will go bankrupt.

    An employee of Big Roof Shashaato told me that they won¡¯t sell them to customers because if they do, the price of their meal will rise.

    Complete humiRiation.

    I almost went berserk.

    Well, to be exact, I really went berserk but Gilspark managed to carry me and escape.

    I feel like collecting back all the bread we sold them and return their payment.

    However, this is father¡¯s bakery.

    I¡¯m only a daughter.

    I can¡¯t do it without his permission.

    In addition, nothing will change since they can just buy more bread from other bakeries.

    I cannot live with pride alone.

    Then, there¡¯s only one solution.

    Make a more delicious bread.

    ¡­..

    I¡¯m currently researching.

    This is not the problem of my bakery alone so I spoke with other bakers.

    The result¡­.maa, this, I can¡¯tpliment that much.

    No, it is certainly more deliciouspared to the bread we¡¯re currently baking but¡­.

    It is still inferior to the bread for employees of Big Roof Shashaato.

    I keenly realize my inadequacy.

    This is my first worry.

    My second worry, I found out that Gilspark is the governor¡¯s son.

    Gilspark was silent when I hit him.

    Social status difference.

    The governor of Shashaato is a noble.

    As for me, amoner.

    This is real life and not a story so marrying each other is nothing simple.

    It came to the point where we talk about breaking up, I¡¯m prepared for it but Gilspark cried and resisted with all his might.

    Gilspark said that he knows a trick where it will be fine for amoner to marry a noble. I believe him¡­.

    Now, we¡¯re in the process of finding the right timing for me to meet up with Gilspark¡¯s parents.

    As for my parents¡­.they decided to wait and see what will happen.

    By the way, Gilspark¡¯s friend seemed to havemitted mischief In Big Roof Shashaato and was entrusted to the church.

    He is not imprisoned and is usually engaged in volunteer work.

    Gilspark apanies his friend to do some volunteer work too.

    It seems like the main cause of everything is them having quarreled before.

    Gilspark joined him in order to share his burden.

    I¡¯m kind of troubled right now since the location of the volunteer work of Gilspark¡¯s friend is none other than Big Roof Shashaato.

    So this is how they managed to eat the bread for employees.

    Their volunteer work in that ce is still ongoing.

    In other words, Gilspark can see how the employees bake bread.

    Should I have my beloved investigate it?

    But the main purpose of volunteer work is to reflect.

    How can I ask him to steal the method of bread making during that time?

    When I¡¯m still worrying about what to do, Gilspark said.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll ask acting manager Marcos-san how they bake bread¡­.yes, that delicious bread. I¡¯ll have him teach you how to bake it. What do you think?¡¹

    ¡­..

    It¡¯s painful.

    This is troubling.

    My pride¡­.no, it is necessary to throw it away in order to make it.

    To be able to bake delicious bread, I¡¯ll obediently¡­.

    Ugh¡­.

    At ater date.

    I met the manager of Big Roof Shashaato.

    I find it strange since everyone¡¯s calling him vige chief even though he¡¯s a manager.

    Though he¡¯s not usually in the store, he seems to havee to restock seafood.

    As for looks¡­..Gilspark is superior.

    Fufufu.

    However, in terms of business talent, he¡¯s overwhelmingly above.

    I talked with the manager a little and was made to notice.

    It is natural to bake delicious bread.

    However, the most important thing is to meet the kind of bread Big Roof Shashaato wants.

    So, what kind of bread does Big Roof Shashaato want?

    Naturally, a bread which matches with curry.

    I finally see what I need to see.

    As expected of a manager of a big store.

    Several monthster after meeting the manager.

    Though I don¡¯t think this can match the bread for employees, this taste can beat any bread in terms ofpatibility with curry.

    However, I must not be ovee with conceit.

    I will surprise manager with this.

    Fufufu.

    I¡¯ll bake an even more delicious bread.

 Chapter 240 - Trouble? No, Food Fest desu!

    <h4>Chapter 240 ¨C Trouble? No, Food Fest desu!</h4>

    ********************

    When people gather, there might be times where they can get along but there are also times where they might quarrel.

    The same thing is applicable to Big Tree Vige.

    I think everyone gets along well but there are rare cases of quarrels too.

    However, there¡¯s no violence involve.

    That¡¯s what I decided.

    In order to quell quarrels, I thought of other methods to settle it without the use of violence.

    The mostmonly used methods are arm-wrestling, sumo wrestling, and chess.

    There¡¯s also race and hunting the biggest prey.

    One time, there was someone who suggested eating the most food or drinking the most alcohol but as expected, that¡¯s nothing but a waste of food.

    I¡¯m not criticizing food contests in general but do that in another city or town if you really want to. I want my vigers to value food.

    As for drinking contest, I gave my permission and the two dwarves who are quarreling at that time evenughed. However, I never said that it will be a drinking contest of alcohol so I have them drink water. They are both dissatisfied.

    It is not right to use it as a reason to drink.

    Alcohol intoxication is dangerous.

    You should only drink alcohol for enjoyment.

    By the way, along with the development of a ce is changes in ethics and culture.

    It brings various trouble too.

    This time, Shashaato City¡¯s fishermen are troubled with seakins.

    What seakins? They are people who mainly live in the sea.

    A good example is mermaids.

    Since Shashaato City is by the sea, having a port is a matter of course.

    Port workers and seamen are led by humans and demons.

    You can¡¯t see many of the seakins working there.

    Even so, the cooperation of seakin is indispensable to obtain marine products.

    For instance, in order to catch fish, humans and demons will depart from the port using a boat.

    Upon arriving at the ce where there is a lot of fish, they will need the help of seakin to drive the fish towards them.

    In addition, the seakin will also inform them if there is an iing monster or demon beast so they can escape.

    After the humans and demons capture fish, the seakin will demand payment which the former must properlypensate.

    Sometimes it¡¯s money or bird, pig, goat, other domestic animals like cow, or even medicinal herb that can only be found innd.

    They are provided with a month to do so and there has never been any trouble until now.

    As for how they got into trouble¡­.

    It is because the seakin requested a payment that is not easy to give.

    ¡¸They want curry?¡¹

    ¡¸They seem to have heard it from the conversations of the port workers¡­. ¡¹

    However, the Curry Store Ma in Big Roof Shashaato won¡¯t let its product be taken out.

    I don¡¯t want to be troubled in case the curry they take home gets spoiled which will make them suffer from food poisoning.

    It was exined to the seakin and they said that they don¡¯t mind going to the store itself to eat it.

    However, they¡¯ll still need to put them in a feed bag even though they¡¯re already in the city.

    It¡¯s not like they can¡¯t walk towards the store but the seakin¡¯s body will dry up if they leave water.

    After that, it has be a request for the recipe and ingredients and seasonings so they can make it themselves but¡­.

    The recipe is out of the question.

    Seasonings and ingredients are expensive.

    They can¡¯t just think that it¡¯s cheap because of the price at Curry Store Ma.

    Since nothing works out, the fishermen express disapproval which became the start of trouble.

    The story has reached me in Big Tree Vige after several days when the trouble started.

    ording to the report the small wyvern brought, they were not able to obtain seafood ever since the trouble started.

    Marine products from the Goroun Company also came from the cooperation of the fishermen and seakin.

    The seakin even specifically looked for seaweeds and crabs for us.

    Normally, this is not something that I need to go to with¡­

    But I can¡¯t overlook the current situation where our seafood supply was cut off.

    No, I¡¯ll say it honestly.

    I¡¯m really interested in how to settle this trouble.

    I came over to Shashaato City.

    I went there riding Hakuren in her dragon form.

    As for mypanion, it¡¯s the beastkin Gulf.

    Along with Loo and Tier.

    Gulf is the most ustomed to Shashaato City so he is a must.

    As for Loo and Tier, I asked them toe with me.

    Last time, I¡¯m slightly sorry for leaving them behind.

    Next time, I¡¯ll take Ria and Ann.

    There will be a panic in the city if a dragon suddenly appears so wend on a considerably far ce.

    We contacted them beforehand so the Goroun Company already arranged a carriage that will take us to the city.

    Michael-san arranged an inn for us and we will stay there until the day we¡¯ll meet with the parties involved.

    In the meantime, I¡¯ll take Loo, Tier, and Hakuren to a date while helping out at Big Roof Shashaato.

    Hnn¡­.

    Neither Loo nor Tier hase to this city but why is it that they know more about itpared to me?

    I must be imagining things.

    That must be it.

    Big Roof Shashaato¡­.the employees increased again.

    And the day came.

    The meeting ce is a beach.

    A sandy beach.

    The fishermen and merchants of Shashaato City are lining up on thend side while the seakin is lining up on the seaside.

    From a spectator¡¯s view, they look like far apart but they are unexpectedly near each other.

    Maa, it¡¯s not like they¡¯re hitting each other.

    The seakin, those who have an upper-body of a human and lower body of a fish are called mermaid and those who have an upper-body of a fish and a lower body of a human are called sahagin.

    There are also creatures like the nyunyu-daphne. The difference is that they are corals.

    I thought that the one beside it is a lizardman since it really looks like a lizardman.

    However, it seems to be of a different race. They are some sort of sea lizard which is only simr to lizardmen in our vige.

    Loo and Tier exined that to me.

    We are on the side where the fishermen and merchants are.

    However, Gulf will be the only one who¡¯ll participate with me. Loo, Tier, and Hakuren won¡¯t be participating.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s start.¡¹

    The representative of the seakin said that. He looks like an aged merman.

    The table was immediately prepared.

    There are ten chairs.

    Five for the fishermen and five for merchants.

    Randy and two more people from the purchasing department of Goroun Company sits on three chairs.

    The remaining two chairs will be for me and Gulf.

    ¡¸We n to resolve our conflict with the city, using our old tradition.¡¹

    When the old merman deres so, those around made an exaggerated gesture.

    ¡¸If you lords will manage to ovee the trial, we will follow what you want.¡¹

    The fishermen voiced out cheers of joy hearing that.

    ¡¸However, if you can¡¯t ovee the trial, you city dwellers must obey us.¡¹

    This time, it is the seakin¡¯s turn to shout cheers of joy.

    Maa, obeying or not will depend on the result of this so-called trial.

    ¡¸Now then, the first item! Bring it here!¡¹

    They brought dishes for the 10 sitting people.

    Right, this is the trial of the seakin. You have to eat whatever they¡¯ll show you.

    But why is this a trial?

    I¡¯m doubtful but I heard that it is because weird seafoodes out during trials¡­.the information was given by the fishermen.

    Will poor food or something bizarre be served?

    However, the trial considers taste preference so there¡¯s a rule that everyone can use seasonings.

    The first item.

    Beautifully sliced red meat of tuna.

    There are three thick tuna fillet per person.

    Wow, delicious.

    It tastes great with both soy sauce and wasabi.

    I want another serving.

    No no, if I became full, it will be troublesome for me to eat the next one.

    Hahaha

    I¡¯m already thinking about the next item but when I saw the people around, I almostugh.

    All nine except for me.

    The five fishermen, Randy and the two merchants, and Gulf.

    They¡¯re trembling.

    ¡¸Im-impossible¡­.raw fish right off the bat.¡¹

    ¡¸Last time, this came outst.¡¹

    The two merchants are staring nkly at their slice of fish, not moving.

    Randy boldly grips one tuna fillet¡­..put it on his mouth but¡­..he didn¡¯t make it.

    Disqualify.

    As for Gulf, he looks like he is about to cry.

    You hate raw fish that much?

    Gulf gave up at the first tuna fillet, disqualified.

    The five fishermen¡­.two of them managed to eat their share.

    As for the other three, they look at me with eyes full of expectations.

    Okay, you can give up. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.

    The two merchants too.

    Don¡¯t overdo it.

    It is sphemy to not eat delicious food deliciously.

    Ah, it is probably difficult for them to do so because of cultural differences.

    I probably won¡¯t eat it with great relish if I¡¯m not used to it too.

    ¡¸Fufufu. Three managed to stay? But it will end with the next item.¡¹

    The merman directed to bring out the next tes while saying a viin-like line.

    Second item.

    Living shirasu.

    A little soy sauce and¡­.yup, just the way I like it.

    The two fishermen also managed to do it.

    Third item.

    Sea urchin.

    You don¡¯t need to eat the husk.

    The two fishermen give up there.

    I became the sole survivor.

    Fourth item.

    Pufferfish.

    ¡¸Poison is bad news. With that in mind, give me the not poisonous part¡¹

    ¡¸Lord¡­.are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a fool to decline a pufferfish.¡¹

    When I eat pufferfish, voices of admiration broke out from the seakin.

    ¡¸Amazing¡¹

    ¡¸Even us dislike that fish¡­.¡¹

    On the contrary, screams can be heard from the fishermen and merchants.

    Why?

    Fifth item.

    Crab.

    Yeah, crab sashimi is delicious.

    I don¡¯t understand why one of the fishermen fainted when he saw me.

    ¡¸Kuh, let¡¯s see if you can continue to act that way with the next dish.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? It¡¯s that bad?¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, even among us, there are few who can cook and eat it.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    I¡¯m already prepared.

    Sixth item.

    Salmon roe.

    ¡­¡­.

    You cook this?

    What did I even prepare for?

    I dip it slightly to soy sauce and eat it raw.

    Ah, another food I want.

    Seventh item.

    Horned turban.

    It can be grilled in its own shell.

    ¡­.

    Areh?

    I feel like I have seen some being grilled in a stall in Shashaato City.

    ¡¸Does the seakin not eat horned turban?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it looks really gross¡­.¡¹

    Ah, so that¡¯s how it is.

    It¡¯s delicious.

    Eighth item.

    Abalone.

    This will be more delicious if they have dried it.

    I grilled it then eat it.

    Ninth item.

    Moray eel.

    I stew it.

    It¡¯s not bad.

    ¡¸Yo-you¡¯re quite a courageous man.¡¹

    No, I¡¯m just eating food.

    ¡¸Though the next te will be thest¡­.even a courageous seakin wouldn¡¯t dare to try eating it.¡¹

    When the merman said the name of the item, loud screams spread around.

    Only a few of the seakin didn¡¯t scream.

    Tenth item.

    Octopus.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll sashimi one of its tentacles. As for the rest of the tentacles, they will be deep-fried. As for the head¡­.grill it after removing the internal organs.¡¹

    It was very delicious.

    Thus, the trouble between the seakin and the fishermen of Shashaato City was settled.

    They continued working with each other like what they¡¯ve always done so.

    Maa, even though we won the trial, if we abuse them, the issue will happen again next month.

    As for the seakin¡¯s request, they want to eat curry once a month so we¡¯ll open a store on the beach once a month just for them.

    That is Marcos and Pa¡¯s proposal.

    I heard that they also wanted to open branches in other ces. It looks like they have already thought of the future.

    Are the employees thinking about the future too?

    As thanks for resolving the issue, the merchants, fishermen, and seakin bowed to build the store at the beach for me.

    I would love that.

    However, are you all satisfied with the result?

    The fishermen onlyined about eating gross food¡­.

    Okay.

    But they¡¯re not really gross you know.

    As for the seakin, they apologize for causing trouble.

    They talk about the expenses in opening the branch store but I declined and said that I¡¯ll propose a business with them.

    Of course, the Goroun Company will take care of it.

    ¡¸I want supply for all the marine products you used during the trial. I want them regrly. Shirasu and salmon roe are hard to find so¡­.just supply them if you have them. Don¡¯t overhunt moray eel too. I want tuna, crab, horned turban, abalone, and octopus as for the amount, give me as much as you can. As for pufferfish¡­.I don¡¯t know how to prepare it¡­if you can remove the poisonous part¡­.ah, Loo can do it? You know a spell that can do that? Okay. Then, I want a pufferfish too.¡¹

    I¡¯ll be happy if there are squid and flying fish too.

    Eh?

    Squids are regrly caught by fishermen since everyone knows they can be eaten.

    Then, why are you like that with octopus?

    Yeah, it¡¯s food culture.

    In any case, this trip has a lot of harvests.

    TN: Eh(too)? Chapter 35 in the manga, they are sun drying squid. Probably a LN/manga exclusive detail. I personally don¡¯t remember tranting something about drying squids but I feel like I¡¯ve tranted grilling a squid. Or, I¡¯m just imagining things.

    Later.

    The only ones who can eat everything are me, Zabuton, Ursa, and the cat.

    No, I didn¡¯t force them to eat¡­.

    Everyone especially dislikes octopus.

    How can they not know the deliciousness of octopus?

    Fufufu.

    Ah, I won¡¯t overdo it.

    They¡¯ll probably try to taste it too because of curiosity sooner orter.

 Chapter 241 - Ponder

    <h4>Chapter 241 ¨C Ponder</h4>

    ********************

    Autumn.

    No, it was autumn a while ago.

    Thanks to the Sun Castle, I can visually know what season it is.

    The Sun Castle calendar is quite excellent.

    Though I¡¯m a little worried about not being around the clock.

    Harvesting begins.

    The vigers are working hard together.

    Alfred seems to be helping too.

    Thank you for your concern.

    However, don¡¯t overdo it.

    Harvest has begun in each vige too.

    The harvest seems to be quite good.

    However, I received a report that there¡¯s only a little growth in this year¡¯s yield.

    Let¡¯s hear the whole reportter.

    Once the autumn harvest is over, it is time for the martial artspetition.

    All the preparations for this year¡¯spetition were entrusted to the civil servant girls.

    As for me, I have something that¡¯s been on my mind.

    Big Roof Shashaato.

    No, not just that. I¡¯ve been thinking about the development of that whole area.

    When I went to Shashaato City at the beginning of autumn, I saw that half of thend on the south side of Big Roof Shashaato became a ranch.

    They are already preparing to turn it into a terminal.

    I¡¯ve already entrusted everything regarding that to Michael-san and Maron.

    I will not say additional unnecessary words.

    They started a test run. Several carriages are running around Big Roof Shashaato as a kind of promotion.

    Big Roof Shashaato is rtively big.

    The perimeter is around 800 meters.

    Though they stop from time to time to pick up and bring down customers, onep of super safe driving is about 15-20 minutes.

    To my surprise, the carriage that was not actually going anywhere is surprisingly popr.

    Though I understand the kids wanting to ride, most customers are the housewives of this area.

    It seems like they never had an opportunity to ride a wagon unless they¡¯re going to a different town so the free carriage triggered them.

    Even imposing a limit of onep per person, a queue was formed.

    Looking at the result, it seems like Michael-san and Marlon are already convinced with the sess of the terminal.

    It seems like we missed something.

    The advertisements drawn on the carriage are all letters.

    Thinking about the literacy rate of the residents, the advertisement effect will not be obtained.

    If the advertisement will be in picture, there¡¯s a possibility of mistaken recognition.

    Reflect, me.

    I¡¯m d that I noticed it this early.

    What¡¯s my favorite thing to think now? It is what to do to the east block of Big Roof Shashaato.

    Though I spoke with Michael-san a number of times about it already, he said that it is up to me to decide what will happen to it in the end.

    Is it alright?

    Are they really going to entrust that to a man who never spent a week in this city?

    He said that I¡¯m the one who bought thatnd so it is only natural for me to be the one who¡¯ll decide.

    Right.

    With all of that in mind, I started thinking of building an institution that will make more people go to Big Roof Shashaato.

    Theater suddenly hits me.

    However, I don¡¯t even know how to start.

    There seems to be no theatricalpany here.

    No, there is. However, I heard that they have ties with nobles and will not perform a y formoners.

    Professional musicians are in the same situation.

    They can only be hired by nobles.

    It seems like you can only hear them y during noble¡¯s parties.

    Though there are theater performers and musicians that have no ties with nobles, they are usually those who have sub-par skills or amateurs.

    I have this feeling that they might not even be good enough to perform at the stage of Big Roof Shashaato.

    Even if I build a special theater, there¡¯s no point if there will be nothing to perform.

    It¡¯s regrettable but I can only give up on the theater idea¡­.so, what other facilities can pull in customers?

    I suggested an aquarium on the south side before but there was a problem with transportation and keeping the fish alive so it was scrapped.

    I suggested school again but it was disapproved by others since that is not something that someone on a level of a merchant could manage.

    Indeed. A school needs the support of the city and the country.

    Let¡¯s stop thinking about big things.

    I¡¯m not a mayor but a vige chief.

    Now that it hase to this, I suggested a technical skill school.

    Not arge one and only something that anyone can study for a few hours a day.

    ¡­¡­.

    It seems like there is a problem with gathering teaching staff.

    But, can¡¯t the employees of Big Roof Shashaato do it?

    Yes, it is simr to a cram school.

    However, the area of the ce is 200mX200m which is too big for building something like a cram school.

    Maa, why does it have to be only one facility?

    It seems like the construction cost will multiply once the number of buildings increases but it can at least increase the number of facilities.

    If that is the case, then I¡¯ll add the public bathhouse that I already suggested to Michael-san a long time ago.

    Though the city of Shashaato is not unsanitary, it is disappointing to find no baths.

    Even then the bath in the employee dormitory is really popr and it can be considered that there is a demand for it now¡­..really?

    But that¡¯s because using it is for free and since there is no custom in bathing here, it might be a problem if there will be a ¡°fee¡±.

    ¡­..

    To tell the truth, what I¡¯m really concerned about is where to take a bath whenever I¡¯m in this city.

    Though Marcos and Pa¡¯s house has a bath, me borrowing it is embarrassing.

    Or rather, a bother.

    Whenever I voice out that I¡¯m going to use the bath, the employees on their rest day will ¡°all¡± go to the bathroom to clean it up.

    Loo, Tier, and Hakuren, who are currently with me, epted that as the matter of fact but it bothers me.

    I want to take a bath without bothering anyone.

    Arge public bath will solve that.

    Now¡­.where is our lodging?

    Once the terminal is in full operation, it will likely be somewhere on the route.

    The inns nearby are not bad.

    Speaking of inns, the inn Michael-san arranged for us is not bad.

    It is actually luxurious.

    It is arge room with a table and chairs near the bed.

    The window looks sturdy and the curtain is beautiful.

    There is also a restroom for each room.

    Though there¡¯s no bath, there is water service. You can just ask either the maid or the butler who is waiting next to the room.

    Yes, there is actually either a maid or a butler standing next to your room all the time¡­.I think that¡¯s terrible.

    Remembering the inn at the vige¡­..it is more rustic and calm.

    The table, the bed, and even the curtain in the vige seem to be of higher quality.

    I wonder if it is because of personal attachment.

    It might be because I¡¯m favoring it more.

    ording to Loo and Tier, this seems to be a good quality inn formoners.

    As for Hakuren¡­..she has noment.

    As expected.

    Before we went to Shashaato City, we stayed at Doraim¡¯s nest for one night.

    It is called a dragon¡¯s nest so I imagined a rocky ce so I was surprised to see Doraim living in a normal house.

    Normal?

    Not really.

    Given the size of this ce, it can even be considered as a mountain.

    It might be better to call it a pce.

    We were greeted in a throne room.

    The wall, the floor, the ceiling, the carpet, and the decorations, even with amateur¡¯s eyes, they can only be called high quality.

    It is being taken care of by devil butlers and maids.

    I thought that this ce is really amazing but then they said that Dors¡¯ ce is even more incredible.

    I became uneasy. Was I able to satisfy them having them live in the guest room of my mansion or the inn in my vige? Even Doraim¡¯s room in his house there is only 8 tatami mat big.

    Probably since he seems to be still using the kotatsu even though it is almost fall.

    It also seems like he habitually uses the futon he bought from Big Tree Vige.

    Thank you for your patronage.

    The guest room prepared for me is as big as an art gallery, it is around 30 tatami mats.

    I was not able to sleep easily.

    But Loo and Tier were able to sleep soundly beside me.

    Let¡¯s get back to the topic.

    The inn in Shashaato City where we stayed was luxurious.

    However, I felt that there were still things that need to be improved.

    However, ording to Gulf, this level is more than enough to pleasemoners.

    When I heard the details, it seems like even if a noble stays here, there will be no problem.

    I thought that it was something I can¡¯t believe so Gulf told me about cheap inns.

    At a cheap inn¡­..is not something I should stay at.

    Rooms are being partitioned with wooden boards.

    Don¡¯t expect doors or beds.

    In the worst case, everything is under one room.

    There will be no partition and you can just lie wherever you want.

    Obviously, there¡¯s no security so your safety is your own responsibility.

    Honestly, even if I¡¯m invited, I won¡¯t stay at that kind of ce.

    Camping in the forest will make my heart at easepared to that.

    For the time being, I was brought to a middle-ss inn. Like in your usual fantasy setting, the first floor is the dining room and the second floor is the private rooms.

    If you want to eat, it will be charged separately.

    Though the room is small, there¡¯s a bed.

    That¡¯s it.

    A room for sleeping.

    The window is also iron-barred.

    It seems like it is to prevent customers from running away.

    Now, let me recall what I¡¯ve learned.

    The luxurious inn that Michael-san arranged for us costs two pieces of silver coins per night, food included.

    The middle-ss inn is around 3 pieces ofrge copper coins per night depending on your food of choice.

    As for the cheap inn, the entrance is two medium copper coins.

    The differences are huge.

    Assuming that I¡¯ll build an inn¡­.what will I choose?

    A ce where no one will disturb you so¡­it will be around one to tenrge copper coins?

    Or, should I boldly build an inn that costs around 10 silver coins?

    I¡¯m troubled.

    ¡­¡­.

    Just because I own a ce made me have to build something on it.

    I¡¯ll just add inn and choose which price range is the most poprter.

    Yup, that¡¯s what I should do.

    The problem is ¡­manpower.

    Should I let Michael-san and Goldie deal with it?

    Maa, let¡¯s mass hire.

    Let¡¯s do it big this time.

    With this, cram school,rge public bath, inn¡­.

    As for the remainder, let¡¯s build a store. But what kind of store?

    Let¡¯s build a shop that deals with beauty and style.

    The target customers are, of course, women.

    Not just the women living in this city but the tourists too.

    A female customer who¡¯s moving around using the carriage from the terminal will surely attracted to a ce that manages beauty and style in addition to an inn and a bathhouse nearby.

    And on the opposite direction, anything rted to eating and drinking needs will be taken care of by Big Roof Shashaato.

    Yeah, this setup is good.

    For the time being, let¡¯s hire.

    But let¡¯s take my idea at the vige first before proposing it to Michael-san.

    The reputation of the cram school was not bad.

    Sincemuting is easier, the timing is great.

    The lizardmen and Gulf suggested it to be a martial arts school so I¡¯ll have them take care of it.

    A problem was raised by someone regarding the bathhouse.

    It is about the freshwater supply of Shashaato City.

    Since it is a port city, they might have limited supply.

    Securing freshwater is necessary.

    Let¡¯s consult Michael-san about that matter.

    Inn¡­.there are pros and cons.

    Pros, they all agreed that an inn must be safe and no one should trouble you if you are in one.

    Cons, a lot have negative opinions about it, the guest¡¯s manners.

    Indeed.

    This is not Japan.

    This is a world where anyone can carry weapons anywhere and there are people who can use magic.

    Imagine the problem a luxurious inn will have once someone rampage because of something.

    That might be the reason for the steep price increase of amodations.

    Now that it hase to this, I wonder if we should really aim for a luxurious one.

    Should I go for a onerge copper coin one and build something like a capsule hotel¡­..

    Yeah.

    Maa, let¡¯s make our final decision one I hear Michael-san¡¯s opinion.

    Though I intervene in the form and management style of the store to some extent, the actual operation was taken care of by the Goroun Company.

    If I¡¯m over there, I¡¯m sure I can do a little more¡­..

    Yeah, but I won¡¯t.

    I am the vige chief.

    The vige is more important.

    On the other side¡­¡­I didn¡¯t even take the store seriously when it started but it has be unexpectedly big.

    Reflect.

    The reason is because I misunderstood the value of gold coin.

    It was 100 times more valuable than what I thought¡­.

    The price ofnd is also lower than expected.

    Probably 1/10th to 1/20thpared to what I expected.

    Because of those, it has be so big.

    However, I also haveints.

    I did not misunderstand the value of gold coins all by myself.

    My talk with Dors¡¯ group was bad.

    Every harvest season, the dragons receive their shares.

    That doesn¡¯t have any payment.

    The payment willeter during the martial arts festival in the form of presents.

    As for the presents, they are armors, jewels, magical tools etc. in the beginning but it has be money now.

    However, it was difficult to turn them into money because armors, jewels, and magical tools are of very high value.

    That time, I even heard the shortage of money in Shashaato City.

    This time, they asked for a cask that we used for winemaking.

    That empty wine cask came back full of gold.

    There are a hundred, no more than 1000 pieces of gold.

    I don¡¯t know how to react but I heard that money is rotting in their dragons¡¯ nest.

    For Doraim alone, it looks like even if I send him 10,000rge casks, it will not be enough.

    Doraim treats 1000 pieces of gold as nothing.

    As for Loo, she doesn¡¯t think that gold coins are such a big deal.

    As for the residents of the vige, none of them is particrly surprised.

    Yeah, that was stupid of me.

    I¡¯ve forgotten that Dors is the number 1 dragon in the world.

    Reflect, me.

    By the way, the vigers were not surprised since they think that the crops are really worth that much.

    The grains and fruits price is 100 to 1000 times more expensivepared to their local equivalent.

    The honey and seasonings prices are also sky-high.

    All of them are priced using gold coins.

    Because of those, my pricing sense has be numb.

    Or rather, if they are not worth that much, would Michael-san even bother toe to our vige?

    That line convinced me.

    ¡­..

    Haa.

    I don¡¯t know a thing in the world.

    Now that I finally understand the value of money, I¡¯ll have the dragons not give any present next year.

    That might be culturally impolite but my words were heard by deaf ears.

    ¡¸It is necessary to bring a present whenever I meet with my daughter(Hakuren) and grandson(Hiichirou).¡¹

    Simrly, ancestor-san did the same.

    Even if they are not actual kin, he is somewhat Loo¡¯s grandfather.

    As for the demon king¡­.

    He is not that much rted to Frau and the civil servant girls.

    Let¡¯s think of an eptable reason for not epting his present.

    Michael-san, it is unnecessary to give presents too.

    Our business deal regarding marine products is enough.

    However, if I go there, I need to bring arge quantity of presents.

    Eh?

    It is necessary to gift the merchants?

    Really?

    Is that so?

    I¡¯ve never given anything until now.

    I¡¯ll study about this world a little more.

    Side story.

    When the dragon¡¯s nest was captured by adventurers, arge number of gold coins appeared on the market making its value fall.

    Of course.

    ¡¸Hundreds of years ago, there was this one human who was far superior to any dragon¡­¡­he is a vige chief.¡¹

 Chapter 242 - Martial Arts Tournament of the Civil Servant Girls

    <h4>Chapter 242 ¨C Martial Arts Tournament of the Civil Servant Girls</h4>

    ********************

    The post autumn martial arts tournament ended safely like the previous years.

    Though it was necessary to remake the stage three times and there are also wounded.

    This has been the 4th consecutive time that we need to hold it for two days.

    Great.

    Everything¡¯s great.

    No problem has urred.

    Therefore, there¡¯s no need for anyone to lower his head.

    This time, I left everything rted to the martial arts tournament to the civil servant girls.

    That made everything for me easy¡­.or not.

    When I was called to fix the stage, I became a referee of the kuros versus a drunk dragon¡­..

    Though it doesn¡¯t feel anything unusual.

    Or rather kuros, it is not good to start a fight just because you don¡¯t want me to be bothered.

    Be good pups like you are.

    And, Girar.

    I didn¡¯t know that you were there but can you stop shoving your face inside that barrel?

    If the wine slime is here, it will be delighted seeing what you¡¯re doing spilling it all over.

    No, what really happened?

    It is probably rted to Guraru¡­.

    Hnn¡­.were you shocked seeing Guraru holding Hiichirou¡¯s hand?

    Oi oi, Hiichirou, you¡¯re only turning 1 year old¡­..

    1 year old.

    1 year old?

    Time quickly flies by.

    Not long ago, you only know ¡°hai hai¡±.

    Before I noticed it, you are already standing without anyone trying to help you.

    Maa, but isn¡¯t it too early to be jealous of the partner of your daughter?

    Are you already feeling that you¡¯re going to give your daughter away?

    Hahaha.

    I will not let Tiselle be a bride so I¡¯m all right.

    I got derailed.

    I think the civil servant girls did great.

    There were a lot of slightly unexpected things during this martial arts tournament.

    First of all, the guests.

    The demon king¡¯s group and the dragons are already expected like ancestor-san.

    Michael-san has not participated this time.

    He seems to be very busy with his work in Shashaato City.

    Perhaps it is connected to Big Roof Shashaato.

    My apologies.

    The dragons are Dors, Raimeiren, Doraim, and Doraim¡¯s wife, Grafaloon.

    In addition are Hakuren¡¯s imouto, Suiren, Suiren¡¯s husband, Maxbergak, and their daughter, Helzernark.

    For the demon king¡¯s group, it¡¯s the demon king and his daughter Yuri, and the four heavenly kings, Beezel, Randan, tts, and Hou.

    Ancestor-san came with Fushu.

    They are the usual guests.

    However, each group brought new faces with them.

    The dragons brought a male devil.

    Gi hase too and those who acted as midwives before so who¡¯s this¡­.

    It¡¯s a guy that gives off the aura of a general.

    I thought that he¡¯s going to shout at me but he was pretty calm when he greeted me.

    He¡¯s here to join the martial arts tournament.

    As for the demon king¡¯s group, they brought two men. Two old men.

    Though they seem to be at a lower levelpared to the demon king, they converse with the four heavenly kings in an equal manner.

    Beezel told me quietly that those two were members of the previous generation four heavenly kings.

    I see.

    They seem to have granddaughters among the civil servant girls.

    When I was wondering how I should greet them, they suddenly dogeza.

    They are humble people.

    They are even more modestpared to the slime and the horse who are currently ying.

    Please take care of me from now on.

    Ancestor-san brought a girl who seems to have a strong personality.

    Externally, she looks like a 15-year-old ojousama who won¡¯t let anyonee near her.

    ording to ancestor-san¡¯s introduction, she seems to be a normal ojousama until she obtained divine protection from god. She¡¯s now considered as a holy maiden.

    Depending on the ce, she can even be called as an apostle of god.

    Why would he bring her to see the martial arts tournament?

    Or did you bring her here to worship the statue of the god of creation?

    But that statue is something that I carved using the ck rock.

    Isn¡¯t it better to favor another one?

    Why did she curl the bridge of her nose?

    Is there a meaning in doing that¡­.

    Maa, if you don¡¯t mind it then I won¡¯t mind it.

    However, she, was frightened of the cat.

    She¡¯s even asking for help.

    Ursa chased her while holding the cat.

    The kuros joined too.

    Oi, don¡¯t chase her.

    The new faces confused the guest management of the civil servant girls.

    This is not something that they can just group then put in a tent. This ispletely different if we are just talking about food and drinks to serve. They are at lost on how to arrange seats for them.

    Where should their seat be?

    The seating arrangement is now a problem since there are few guests¡­..even so, we must satisfy them.

    I shouldn¡¯t think about it too hard?

    They are not that great as we think?

    But, isn¡¯t seating arrangement something that might even cause a fight?

    That might be the case normally but we shouldn¡¯t worry about such a thing¡­? Ah, so they are all understanding people!

    Great!

    TN: Dude, you had the poor holy maiden chase by a fallen god, a former ghost king, and a legion of Inferno wolves. They¡¯ll surely understand.

    As for the others, the titans of the northern dungeon and themias of the southern dungeon came too, a total of 20 of them.

    Moreover, they arepletely fired up.

    It seems like they trained for 1 whole year for the martial arts tournament.

    Are you guys war freaks?

    Hnn?

    Themias and the titans are dancing with each other.

    They seem to have built a friendly rtionship.

    A good thing.

    Eh?

    I¡¯m wrong?

    It is some sort of war cry?

    A dance to uplift their fighting spirit before a battle?

    Uplift fighting spirit¡­.but isn¡¯t the martial arts tournament tomorrow?

    Maa, it might be okay since they look happy.

    The minotaurs of Vige Two and centaurs of Vige Three are here too.

    Ah, a preliminary skirmish started¡­¡­.

    Don¡¯t get injured before the real thing.

    ording to the civil servant girls, we shouldn¡¯t try to stop them¡­..ah, are they going to rampage in this ce?

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    I¡¯ll have them move.

    Yes, everyone, move to the right.

    The dwarves who are arm-wrestlinging move towards that ce too.

    Maa, everything is out of order now and none of what¡¯s happening is ording to schedule.

    In addition, martial arts tournament is basically divided into three sections which aremon, warrior, and knight. We have to establish new sections called Inferno wolf, made for Inferno wolves, demon spider, made for demon spiders, and king¡­.

    Yeah, me everything to over capacity.

    Of course, the civil servant girls will not just stand idly.

    They already anticipated the increase of participants and even the battles starting before the festival.

    They thought about various measures and prepared them.

    They asked for the hands of the beast girls in case of manpower shortage and even asked Doraim to take charge in case of trouble.

    However, something happened that they never expected¡­..it crushed everything.

    The one who¡¯s holding all the civil servant girls, Frau, is pregnant.

    Her stomach is obviously big.

    It looks like she¡¯ll give birth in the middle of winter.

    The person in question is not even conscious herself. She thought that she¡¯s just getting fat so the news about her pregnancy was only known now.

    Beezel, her father, is really delighted hearing the news.

    It took a while before anyone was able to properly speak with him.

    I¡¯m already thinking of names.

    Though I might get in trouble with Frau because of it¡­.

    In addition, the pregnancy of the representative of the beastkins, Senna, hase to light.

    She was really active recently.

    This is to be expected.

    The beastkins are overjoyed.

    ording to the message from Howling Vige, it seems like they are also merrymaking over there.

    By the way, Rasuti¡¯s pregnancyes to light too.

    Rasuti is¡­..she looks like a junior high school student in our everyday lives but she has a mature body at night.

    Exactly at my strike zone¡­.

    Did she learn it from Loo?

    Because her figure/form needs to be fixed during pregnancy, Rasuti¡¯s status came out immediately.

    To stabilize her spirit, she will be in her most mature form while pregnant.

    Doraim and Grafaloon are both pleased with her pregnancy but for Rasuti herself, I¡¯m not sure what she¡¯s feeling.

    Gi, who came with Doraim, quickly made some arrangements.

    Is everything clear now?

    Frau, the representative of the civil servant girls, won¡¯t join because of pregnancy.

    Senna, the representative of the beastkins, won¡¯t join because of pregnancy.

    And Rasuti, though feeling confused, was stopped by Doraim¡­.

    The civil servant girls worked hard and were able to make properst-minute adjustments.

    They did not fail.

    They seed.

    You don¡¯t need to cry.

    It¡¯s all my fault for impregnating Frau and Senna.

    Let¡¯s give the summary.

    I did my best.

    Common Section: Winner ¨C many

    Warrior Section: Winner ¨C Dwarf Donovan

    Knight Section: Winner ¨C Angel Kierbit

    Inferno wolf Section (male): Winner ¨C Devil Gi

    Inferno wolf Section (female): Winner ¨C Cocytus Wolf Fubuki

    Demon Spider Section: Winner ¨C Zabuton

    King Section: Winner ¨C Raimeiren

    You can tell from this list that this contest is a bit chaotic.

    Themon and warrior sections are just regr matchups but when ites to the knight section, Kierbit crushed everyone.

    She could have had a better match up if Uno or Makura joined but they are already in their own sections.

    As for the Inferno wolf and demon spider sections, the Inferno wolves already did a preliminary match before the festival and it seems like the demon spiders did it too.

    For the Inferno wolf section, the Inferno wolves strongly suggested to divide the section one more time, by sex¡­..and so there¡¯s a male and female section.

    I thought everything will go smoothly as it is but to my regret, an intruder appeared.

    That intruder went to challenge the Inferno wolves.

    Quite brave.

    As for the others, they stepped forward one after another to join.

    Good thing Zabuton showed up. Everyone cooperated instantly.

    The king section is the winners of each section in addition to the dragons and the demon king.

    Raimeiren is strong.

    Though she was not supposed to participate since she¡¯s taking care of Hiichirou, she seemed to have cooperated.

    The first round is Kierbit vs Raimeiren¡­.maa, let¡¯s not talk about it.

    In any case, the civil servant girls done well.

    It worked hard.

    Okay, let¡¯s hand over the reward medal as promised.

    They stubbornly rejected and demanded punishment.

    You don¡¯t need to put it in your heart¡­.

    Maa, if you really want punishment¡­.

    I¡¯ll request about something.

    There is ack of manpower in Big Roof Shashaato.

    Oh, not workers.

    What I need are teachers for cram school, which I have already consulted with you before, and manager of the inn.

    There is a limit on how much Marcos and Pa can teach their employees.

    The civil servant girls are noble¡¯s daughters.

    You can even introduce your acquaintance if they are suitable for the position.

    Ah, anyone of you can do it?

    Don¡¯t worry, if you work in Big Roof Shashaato, you will be properlypensated.

    As for the number¡­.about 10 of you?

    Ah, you will undertake it?

    You really want it?

    ¡­¡­eh?

    It is not a punishment so think of another punishment?

    You¡¯re too strict on yourselves.

    However, there is a reason why I can¡¯t punish you severely.

    If you are punished, Frau and Senna will both worry.

    Therefore, this time, you can just reflect on your own.

    This meeting is adjourned.

 Chapter 243 - For Winter

    <h4>Chapter 243 ¨C For Winter</h4>

    ********************

    Once the martial arts tournament is over, the vige will prepare for winter.

    All things are going smoothly.

    Everyone has thoroughly begun preparations for winter even before the martial arts tournament started.

    ¡¸Vige chief, vige chief¡¹

    All things are going smoothly.

    ¡¸Vige chief, it is not good to escape from reality.¡¹

    The civil servant girls are too strict.

    The preparation for winter iste.

    As for the cause, half of it can be med at the martial arts tournament and for the other half¡­.maa, something.

    Vigers werepletely taken in by the martial arts tournament that their efficiency has steeply fallen.

    Yeah, in addition to the broken stage, the arena was inessible, the pool too.

    Though everything will be fine once they are repaired, we have to reflect on not doing it fast enough.

    Thus, the preparation for winter was dyed¡­¡­

    When are we going to start the preparation for winter?

    Maa, the repairs will end soon so we can only do our best in order to catch up.

    The other half¡­..is caused by ancestor-san.

    Ancestor-san took Loo, Tier, Ria, and Hakuren somewhere.

    During spring and summer¡­..during the time ancestor-san was our mode of transport towards Shashaato City, they seem to have promised something.

    It seems like ancestor-san needs their help.

    Though it doesn¡¯t seem to be dangerous, it worries me a little.

    Worry about being NTRed?

    Nope, I don¡¯t worry about that at all.

    On the contrary, it seems like it¡¯s the other way around.

    But fear not.

    Because I will absolutely never do something like flirting around!

    You don¡¯t have to worry about anything while you¡¯re away.

    You beg to differ?

    Are you?

    But.

    Hahaha.

    Loo, Tier, Ria, and Hakuren are people with moderate influence in the vige. They also greatly contribute to winter preparations.

    Especially Loo and Tier. They are like my secretaries so I will be really troubled when they are away.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m troubled now.

    Even if there are more acting like them now, Loo and Tier perfectly cooperate with Ria¡¯s group every time.

    In addition, Loo, Tier, Ria, and Hakuren have given birth to my children.

    Ririus is my half high elf son with Ria.

    Hiichirou is a mixed-blood because of me and Hakuren but Raimeiren takes care of him with pleasure so there¡¯s no problem.

    Alfred is my son with Loo and Tiselle is my daughter with Tier so the onis will take care of them.

    Although taking care of them is not the real reason for the dy, we are still dyed.

    Because of that, Loo, Tier, Ria, and Hakuren, return early.

    ording to ancestor-san¡¯s schedule, they will return before full-scale winter begins.

    As for the dy for the winter preparations, it can¡¯t be helped.

    Let¡¯s do our best with the people present¡­.

    I¡¯m the one who should work the hardest.

    Mostly in interpersonal rtionship¡­..more specifically, my rtionship with the pregnant Frau, Rasuti, and Senna.

    A problem urred because Rasuti is now pregnant.

    Her appearance/form is fixed until she gives birth so it is impossible for her to transform into a dragon.

    Hakuren is not here too.

    The transport capacity of the vige has been greatly reduced.

    Because of that, Doraim and Grafaloon volunteered to take her ce.

    They said they will do their best for Rasuti¡­.

    There are few people who can order Doraim and Grafaloon.

    I think I shouldn¡¯t decline but¡­.

    Loo, Tier, and Hakuren who can instruct the husband and wife on what to do are not here.

    Even I am unwilling to instruct them.

    It¡¯s a good thing that I found the best substitutes here.

    Bulga and Stifano.

    They should be used to Doraim since they are working for him in the first ce.

    They will be responsible for instructing Doraim and Grafaloon on what to do.

    They are probably thinking that their current job will be all for Rasuti.

    They want safe delivery so they¡¯ll work for it.

    They even didn¡¯t join this year¡¯s martial arts tournament.

    It is hard for them to do that.

    ¡¸No, please don¡¯t ask the impossible. How can we instruct Doraim-sama and Grafaloon-sama on what should they do?¡¹

    Is that so?

    I¡¯m doomed.

    Though it can be said that Beezel is staying here because of Frau¡¯s pregnancy, he¡¯smuting to the demon king¡¯s castle via teleportation magic.

    He even consulted me a lot about Frau¡¯s condition.

    He even asked if he could send a maid that will exclusively take care of Frau.

    Frau and I told him that there¡¯s no need since there are still oni maids here but he insisted.

    The expert devil midwife is here too but for Rasuti¡­..

    Thinking about it, if Frau and Rasuti went tobor at the same time, she will surely prioritize Rasuti. What will happen to Frau then?

    It¡¯s not good to think about it.

    As a result of the various negotiations with Beezel, a veteran maid wille and she will live in Beezel¡¯s house.

    It seems like that maid has taken care of Beezel since he was a child so he will be able to feel at ease if she¡¯s here.

    And of course, since she knows Frau since birth, I know that there will be no problem but Frau voiced out something.

    ¡¸If Holyes here, I will be worried of what will happen to our mansion in the capital¡­..¡¹

    The veteran maid¡¯s name is Holy.

    Beezel¡¯s house¡­.it seems like she¡¯s the one who singlehandedly managing Count Chrome¡¯s house in the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡¯s capital.

    ¡¸Compared to ojousama¡¯s pregnancy, the mansion is not even worthy of being mentioned. My best regards.¡¹

    Though Holy is an old woman, her back is not curved.

    Given her aura and the way she acts, I almost instinctively call her ¡°baaya¡±.

    TN: That¡¯s what you call your wet nurse.

    Actually, that¡¯s what Beezel calls her.

    Though Holy took two days to get used to the vige, she managed to fit in immediately after. As expected of a veteran maid.

    Though she¡¯s here as an exclusive maid for Frau, she shares some housework in my mansion with the cooperation of the oni maids.

    She¡¯s fond of Alfred and Tiselle too.

    Also, being able to see someone scolding Ursa is quite precious.

    She¡¯s someone to rely on now that Hakuren¡¯s not here.

    I wonder if she can stay here forever.

    As for Senna, she¡¯s single-handedly being taken care of by Nashii, wife of Gutt.

    The other beastgirls alsoes to them in turns to learn various things.

    Taking turns¡­..what are they learning?

    Oh, preparations huh.

    Also, since Senna is the daughter of the vige mayor of the Howling Vige, messages from Howling Vigee frequently.

    There¡¯s even this message¡­.

    He said that he wants to meet me.

    Thinking about it, I have not been to Howling Vige so I never met this vige mayor.

    Though not meeting the partner of a daughter who was out to marry someone is not unusual, if possible, he wants to see face to face.

    I thought of going there but I was stopped by the vigers.

    They said that if he really wants to meet me, he should be the one to go here.

    Is that the case?

    That seems to be the case.

    However, isn¡¯t it difficult to travel through the forest of death, especially now that winter ising?

    Hakuren and Rasuti are both unavable.

    I thought of asking Doraim but¡­.I was stopped by Gulf and Gutt.

    It seems like being picked up personally by the gatekeeper dragon is not all right.

    I reluctantly promised him to meet each other somewhere.

    ¡¸Vige chief, I¡¯m sorry. My father is so selfish¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t mind it. I understand how he feels.¡¹

    Now Senna¡¯s mind will be bothered¡­.but don¡¯t be.

    It¡¯s normal for a father.

    The messages from Howling Vige are more personal than usual so I¡¯ll message them whenever I have time.

    Someone remained.

    The holy maiden that ancestor-san brought to the vige stayed here.

    Though she remained, she almost always only stays indoor.

    She¡¯s not going to settle down here. She¡¯ll only remain until ancestor-san¡¯s business ends. I really don¡¯t mind but¡­.

    Are you going to stay there?

    It¡¯s a nice day.

    Aren¡¯t you interested with the hot spring?

    How about horseback riding?

    The forest¡­..no, I better not let her go there.

    Though she rejected all my suggestions, she seems to follow a resident of Vige One for some reason.

    To tell it more clearly, it seems like she¡¯s obeying several people from Vige One.

    Why?

    She¡¯s obeying Ursa too.

    Ah, Ursa.

    Don¡¯t use the cat to forcibly ask her to obey you.

    Do you even understand how awful it is to make someone obey you through fear?

    ¡­..and study properly.

    You are abusing your freedom just because Hakuren is not here to scold you.

    It is fine if you two are cooperating.

    Hang in there, holy maiden.

    Add anotheryer of cloth if you¡¯re going outside.

    Though we still haven¡¯t breathed out white, we can¡¯t let our guard down.

    It will be colder in no time.

    Haa.

    Let work hard with winter preparation.

 Chapter 244 - Justice League

    <h4>Chapter 244 ¨C Justice League</h4>

    ********************

    Finally.

    Yes, finally.

    I have known the crisis since 40 years ago.

    I was 10 years old at that time.

    It was heaven¡¯s revtion.

    The voice of god told me to save the world.

    It is not my delusion.

    I¡¯m sure that it is god¡¯s voice.

    My prayer reached him.

    And so I began moving.

    Moving in order to save the world.

    I have to prepare an army that will fight against evil.

    To be precise, I¡¯m studying.

    Without knowledge, I will never obtain a certain position.

    Without position, it is impossible for me to hear what¡¯s happening in the world.

    For instance, I can be an administrative official of a certain heavily poptedmoner area.

    If different kinds of people will say something, the one who is most likely to be trusted is the administrative official.

    Obtaining a position means obtaining trust.

    In addition, having a connection is another but more important thing.

    Being connected to great people is important.

    It is a good thing that I¡¯m blessed since birth. I am born as a noble.

    Though I¡¯m only the third son of a baron, that slightly increases my chance of meeting great people.

    Formoners, that is something impossible to happen.

    I was involved with the government in my 20s and was entrusted with a city in my 30s.

    I¡¯m currently in my 50s and I¡¯m currently the prime minister.

    Of course, I did not only work.

    I worked hard in my private life too.

    I married when I was 25 and eventually have 5 children.

    My eldest son married an influential noble¡¯s daughter and I already have a grandchild.

    My second son is kind of prodigal but he¡¯s useful in some key points.

    My third son is a knight and he fights from one ce to another.

    Though he is called a brave candidate, for me, he still has a long way to go.

    My eldest daughter is a bit rough so I was worried that no one would want her but she managed to do it somehow.

    In this world, there are curious people.

    Ah, no, I mean, thank you for taking her.

    I mean it.

    My wife is also worried.

    But I guess everything¡¯s fine.

    My second daughter is an introvert who only reads books.

    Though she seems to be interested in magic, she doesn¡¯t seem to have talent.

    Disappointing.

    Fortunately, my house is rich.

    She can study to her heart¡¯s content.

    Personally, I want her to give up but as long as she doesn¡¯t give up, I will support her.

    By the way, others might see me as someone doing everything for my own good¡­.

    However, I have never forgotten my purpose.

    It is to save the world.

    Therefore, I must prepare an army that can fight against evil.

    I did my best.

    And the result is this.

    In a pitch-ck conference room, a candle was lit.

    Me included, there are 13 men and women sitting around a round table.

    ¡¸Chairman, you forgot your mask.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, my apologies.¡¹

    We are obligated to wear a mask since we will never know when we will be identified by evildoers.

    In consideration of breathability and ease of talking, a triangr mask covering the entire head has been adopted.

    TN: I guess they look like this.

    All members are using the same kind of mask so there¡¯s a number on them indicating identities.

    I am No.1.

    Recently, I¡¯m not really happy.

    I find it strange.

    No matter what we do, we can¡¯t do it steadily¡­.it will eventually disappear with time.

    However, we must not give up.

    Even if we have to paste the numbers.

    The meeting continued with No.2, the vice-chairman, as the lead.

    The vice chairman¡¯s true identity is an executive officer of the Korin religion.

    He has a strong sense of justice and gives off the impression of all evil must cease to exist.

    ¡¸We have to destroy this town for protecting evil.¡¹

    However, I think that even with the presence of evil, that is too much.

    ¡¸The mage corps is ready to go. As soon as you give an order, 2000 will immediately move.¡¹

    The one managing the mage corps is No.4.

    What is the mage corps? It is a group of powerful mages.

    Their original purpose is to be escorts but for some reason, they have reached this scale.

    If we¡¯re seriously going to gather them, they would be around 5000.

    ¡¸Presently, person 8 is still following behind the hero. ording to person 5, his activity has decreased greatly and the cause is uncertain.¡¹

    That was No.8 reporting what our spies found out.

    ¡¸Decrease in activity? Did he fought someone?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes but I feel like he just doesn¡¯t want to go out. He started a business for some reason too¡­. To be frank, I¡¯m at loss.¡¹

    ¡¸It is impossible for anyone to understand the hero¡¯s behavior. We don¡¯t even know how strong is he.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Let not talk about the movement of the hero. Let¡¯s talk about our favorite¡­.the holy maiden.¡¹

    Holy maiden.

    A person who can hear god¡¯s words and will be the object of faith depending on the ce.

    If she can hear god¡¯s words, we arerades.

    I thought so and nned to get in touch with her but¡­.

    She was brought to the headquarters of the Korin religion.

    It is regrettable that we are not able to meet each other.

    ¡¸The building where the holy maiden is being protected has been found. She only has a small number of guards. It is possible to make a move.¡¹

    Make a move, are you sure?

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to be that aggressive.

    ¡¸My army will go. Fufufu¡¹

    Though the mage corps is an armed forces, there is no one in this group who can mobilize an army.

    The one who confidently volunteered is No.11¡­.areh?

    No.11 is a prince of our country.

    A prince doesn¡¯t have his own army.

    Could it be, he intends to make the royal knights move?

    Given our budget, the military affairs minister and the finance minister are worried.

    The main purpose of the royal knights is to look good so they take a lot of money.

    Areh?

    The building where the holy maiden is residing is being protected by another country?

    If our royal knights go there¡­..won¡¯t there be a problem?

    Are you sure this is okay?

    Prince¡­..no, I mean, No.11, what is the ground of your confidence?

    ¡¸We are doing this for justice.¡¹

    ¡­..

    Strange.

    If it was the me from before, that line will convince me but¡­¡­I can¡¯t ept that guarantee.

    Could it be that something¡¯s wrong with me¡­.

    ¡¸Enemy attack!¡¹

    The person guarding the perimeter of the conference room raised his voice.

    Everyone except me holds their weapon.

    At such time, I looked at everyone.

    It only took them a moment to raise their weapons¡­..are you that bloodthirsty or brutal?

    It is okay to hold a weapon since it is the embodiment of justice?

    Is that so?

    The organization I made in 40 years was smashed.

    There are around 5 or 6 assants.

    I don¡¯t even know who the other party is.

    However, the mage corps that we are proud of are destroyed by a single dragon breath.

    However, no one died.

    That¡¯s what the assaulter said.

    When I wake up,

    It¡¯s a mystery.

    The organization was smashed but somehow, I feel refreshed.

    Did I make some sort of mistake?

    Was the voice of god I heard 40 years ago a mistake?

    God.

    Just once, let me hear your voice again.

    ¡¸The situation has changed¡­.I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    Those are the words of god conveyed by the holy maiden.

 Chapter 245 - Mage

    <h4>Chapter 245 ¨C Mage</h4>

    ********************

    My name is Gableslow.

    I¡¯m a mage.

    When I was younger, I took active roles as an excellent mage in various ces. I walk on the road of a magic researcher with research funded by a country.

    My achievements?

    When I was young¡­..I have a lot of achievements.

    Have you heard of Marghost Dungeon?

    That ce has be a tourist spot now.

    I am a member of the party who captured it.

    Right.

    Though I¡¯m a substitute, the dungeon was captured when I joined.

    Don¡¯t doubt me!

    Look, I even have a medal that I received asmemoration for capturing the dungeon.

    Sculpted in the medal are the members of the group that captured it.

    Here, this one is a thank you letter from the country.

    Look, my name is written.

    Now, you finally believe me?

    I really have a lot of achievements.

    My number one achievement would be¡­¡­ I encountered the wyvern of the iron forest and live to tell the tale.

    Yup, ¡°that¡± wyvern of the iron forest.

    Though it seemed to have been exterminated, I managed to escape from it.

    Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any evidence for that.

    But don¡¯t hesitate to look at me with reverence.

    Eh?

    Results of my magic research?

    That¡­. Though it might be hard to understand but, I managed to improve the power of a tier 3 fire magic making its power equivalent to tier 4 magic.

    ¡­¡­

    Oi, you¡¯re supposed to be surprised after hearing that!

    Yeah, it is simr to inventing a new kind of fire magic.

    Do you get it now?

    Why am I not that famous?

    It¡¯s because, in this field, great achievement is not that much recognized.

    Yeah, that¡¯s right.

    My research is mainly focused on improving intermediate tier magic.

    Though I can research of producing new types of magic but once I failed, the damage will be humongous.

    Right.

    Look at the first test site, it exploded yesterday morning.

    That¡¯s why I won¡¯t do something like that.

    Safety first.

    Well, I improved some magic and even wrote a book for them.

    Isn¡¯t this profitable?

    It is.

    Those who want to read my book will even cover a whole mountain.

    I¡¯ll be waiting for gold coins to pile up.

    Yeah.

    This is great.

    Want to see it?

    I¡¯m sorry but that¡¯s a bit¡­.

    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you.

    Ei.

    I will show it to you by casting the magic in front of you instead.

    Let¡¯s go to the test site.

    The second test site.

    ¡¸Hey? Is this the result of your research?¡¹

    ¡¸Let me see desu ne.¡¹

    ¡¸No matter how I look at it, I can only call this shabby magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the magical power consumption decreased so it is more efficient¡­.maa, the difference is minuscule.¡¹

    Before me are two women who are exchanging opinions about my research.

    One of them seems to be an angel¡­.

    Ehto¡­..

    Areh?

    Why are they here?

    I came here to the second test site to boast of the result of my research.

    Before I knew it, these two women are already here.

    These two women.

    Both of them demanded me to show my magic.

    I feel they are important so I somewhat obey¡­..

    Should I get angry now?

    ¡¸Hey, I just want to confirm something. Are you Gableslow, Attoma¡¯s disciple?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Y-yes. That¡¯s me.¡¹

    Areh?

    Do you know my master?

    Moreover, you call my master¡¯s first name.

    Are you master¡¯s acquaintance?

    Though my master is a super famous mage, he¡¯s not good at socializing so he shouldn¡¯t have any acquaintances.

    ¡¸Good, you¡¯re the real one. Though you were rmended by Atomma, it is much better to know your skill first hand.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    blood pressure soaring (sfx)

    I am burning.

    Something exploded inside me.

    How dare this little girl treat me like this?

    If it is just skill, I have long surpassed my master¡­.. I think.

    No, I¡¯m sure!

    If you think that I¡¯m just a mild old man, I¡¯ll overturn your perception!

    ¡¸If you¡¯re really targeting magic efficiency, you must at least able to do something like this.¡¹

    When one of the women said so, a wooden doll target was instantly incinerated.

    ¡­¡­.

    No chant tier 7 magic?

    Moreover, she only used magical powerparable to tier 1 spell.

    ¡­¡­

    Cough

    I am a mild old man.

    Yup.

    And, by the way¡­.. why are you two here?

    They are talent scouts.

    It seems like they¡¯ll be starting a cram school and they are looking for lecturers.

    ¡­¡­.

    Is it a cram school for a royal family?

    That¡¯s not it?

    A cram school wheremoners will be taught of magic?

    And that¡¯s where Ie in?

    ¡­¡­

    B-but, I am an eminent researcher in the world of magic¡­..

    ¡­¡­

    Eh?

    Master will also participate?

    Seriously?

    My master?

    Did he really go outside?

    Ah, you pulled him out.

    I see.

    But, I know my master he won¡¯t easily agree. How did you¡­..

    I¡¯d like to see master personally, where is he?

    It has been 30 years, he would want to see me.

    Hahaha.

    Though you said something amusing, I still have a job to do¡­..

    Eh?

    I don¡¯t need to continue?

    That explosion idiot will take my ce?

    But I want to continue my research here.

    ¡­¡­..

    I¡¯m not fired up.

    I¡¯m cool.

    I know that it¡¯s not a good idea to get fired up here.

    ¡­¡­

    Oh, you¡¯re going back?

    Then, you may take your leave.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    I¡¯m all right.

    I¡¯m cool.

    ¡­..

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Like that¡¯s possible!!!!!!!!!!!

    How can they think that that explosion idiot is better than me!

    I¡¯ll leave here and prove it!

    Let me go with you!

    That aside, there¡¯s someone my master was always boasting of.

    That person is Lulushi Loo.

    Do you know her?

    That Lulushi.

    She¡¯s a vampire called blood sucking princess and also a rare mage.

    She¡¯s in the top three whether we are talking about magical tool creation and magical pharmacology.

    Being master¡¯s disciple, he naturally influences me.

    The only way to describe Lulushi Loo is unbelievable.

    She has a rival, an angel called Tier.

    She is also called angel of annihtion and a rare mage too.

    I heard that she¡¯s the number one golem master in the world.

    She¡¯s unbelievable too.

    ¡­..

    I will take my work as the lecturer of magic in the cram school seriously.

    It is not as bad as I thought it would be.

    Eh?

    Isn¡¯t that Flora Sakutou?

    She wants me to teach her healing magic.

    Well¡­¡­

    The faces gathered here¡­.

    Isn¡¯t this ce incredible?

    Why does it look like they have assembled master mages?

    Ah, it¡¯s okay for me to continue my magic research when I¡¯m free?

    Fufufu.

    I will show you my ability.

    By the way, the person, who I came to cover, has returned before I noticed it.

    Didn¡¯t you run away?

    Isn¡¯t that the reason I reced you?

    You beg to differ?

    You¡¯re a mage who was scouted along the way?

    You want to work with me¡­.

    Ho ho.

    In other words, you know about my achievements.

    We¡¯re both mages¡­..

    ¡­..you, what are you saying that those are lies?

    I¡¯m hurt.

    Maa, let¡¯s just be normalpanions and get along peacefully.

    For the time being¡­..let¡¯s gather students.

    There¡¯s no way we can¡¯t find anyone.

    Since I¡¯m¡­..cough

    Since you and I are here, they will gather soon.

    Let¡¯s do our best.

    TN: Below is the explosion idiot. That ce is the first test site. You now know why she was chosen. lol

 Chapter 246 - Rough Eater

    <h4>Chapter 246 ¨C Rough Eater</h4>

    ********************

    Just before winter.

    We havee to the hot spring.

    As for who are apanying me, there are three high elves, Kuro, Yuki, and Doraim.

    Though I want to use the hot spring, our main purpose here is to maintain the facility.

    If it will be used without being maintained, that would be painful¡­..areh?

    This is too much.

    Is ancestor-san using magic first before using it every time hees here?

    Probably.

    Then, let¡¯s clean this ce first.

    Though there are ghost knights here and cleaning is a simple task, their main duty is to keep this ce safe.

    The ghost knights are patrolling the whole hot spring area in turns.

    And since they also have to look over the lions, their patrol coverage area has expanded.

    It is a good thing.

    Monsters and demon beasts that approach the hot spring area are basically hunted down.

    Though the lions seem to have made this ce their territory, there are still monsters and demon beasts who are constantly invading.

    As a result, the pride of the lion has been damaged.

    Can¡¯t you just overlook it?

    Is that so?

    I don¡¯t mind you expanding your territory but don¡¯t overwork yourself.

    Just don¡¯t drag the ghost knights too much¡­.are they still okay?

    How¡¯s the condition of your wooden armor and shield?

    There is no problem.

    Good.

    After soaking in the hot spring, I am now cooling down my body by sitting in the amodation hall with my legs under the kotatsu.

    Yeah, as expected, the kotatsu is still good.

    There¡¯s an orange on the table. How rxing.

    The high elves and Doraim have just got out of the hot spring.

    Kuro and Yuki are warming in the kotatsu in turns.

    It is not big so they can¡¯t both get in at the same time.

    A ghost knight is also using kotatsu but it took off its armors first.

    As for the lion¡­..my apologies.

    It can¡¯t fit in.

    I¡¯ll make a kotatsu you can use this time.

    Hnn?

    The ghost knight, who was supposed to be in patrol, jump into the room.

    It¡¯s panicking.

    There seems to be an emergency.

    The rxing atmosphere has be tense at once.

    The ghost knight who¡¯s rxing under a kotatsu immediately wears its armor by using magic.

    It looks like a hero transformation.

    Immediately after, Kuro, Yuki, and the lion went outside. The high elves, Doraim and I followed them too.

    We found a lion cub who apanied the ghost knight who went to patrol earlier.

    It has grown a lot.

    It looks like the lion cub is not injured so we all felt relieved.

    The ghost knight pointed at the big bug who the lion cub has in its mouth (he¡¯s eating it).

    My impression upon seeing the bug¡­..big.

    It¡¯s about 1 meter long.

    It looks like a grasshopper.

    I felt a strong sense of incongruity.

    What is that?

    Is that a grasshopper?

    But it is almost winter, can there be grasshoppers in winter?

    This world is really mysterious.

    When I looked at the high elves, I noticed that their faces were all pale.

    ¡¸Vige chief, this is bad desu. This calls for an emergency desu.¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    If the high elves are saying that, this insect must really be bad news.

    Which means that even in this world, it is weird to see grasshoppers in winter.

    Yes, that might be the case.

    ¡¸That demon bug is called rough eater desu.¡¹

    It will breed in winter and flies all together in a group when the springes.

    It is a dangerous creature that will eat everything in its path.

    Is it some sort of locust?

    No, it seems to be more terrible than that.

    In any case, this thing even eats things that are not considered as food.

    ¡¸This is the first time we see rough eater in this forest but¡­..we can¡¯t leave something this dangerous alone desu.¡¹

    ¡¸For safety purposes, we must find the rough eater¡¯s nest this winter and crush it desu.¡¹

    The high elves proposed to return to the vige and immediately assemble forces.

    The ghost knights are also appealing to me to take care of it immediately.

    And it seems like they are even going to summon their subordinates.

    Eh?

    Can you really do that?

    Can you really summon skeleton soldiers?

    Oh, there¡¯s a time limit?

    Heh.

    I want to see it.

    ¡¸Vige chief, why are you even in the mood to y around?¡¹

    One of the high elves is angry.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m ying around. You high elves and even the ghost knights are panicking so¡­..

    Kuro, Yuki, and Doraim are all calm.

    As for the reason, Doraim exined.

    ¡¸The bug king of the forest will not let that happen so there won¡¯t be any problem.¡¹

    To back up Doraim¡¯s statement, Kuro pointed out a part of the forest.

    When I focused more on that ce¡­.

    I saw spiderlings.

    There are big ones and there are small ones. There are about a hundred of them.

    Noticing my gaze, a big one raises one of its legs.

    Ah, Makura.

    They started moving all together.

    Thank you for working hard even though it is almost your hibernation period.

    There will be no more rough eater.

    That¡¯s how I feel.

    Maybe they have been dealing with things like this in secret.

    Thank you.

    We entered the hot spring and rxed at the kotatsu again.

    The rough eater that the lion cub has in its mouth¡­..ah, you¡¯ve eaten it already?

    Is it delicious?

    It¡¯s better than meat?

    Really?

    Then, do you want yakiniku this evening?

    Hahaha.

    ¡¸Though I don¡¯t mind having yakiniku, we shouldn¡¯t stay here tonight, don¡¯t you think so?¡¹

    I look at Doraim and nod.

    All right.

    I understand.

    Loo, Tier, Ria, and Hakuren are apanying ancestor-san right now.

    Even so, I¡¯m still not free at night.

    I somehow managed it until now for some reason.

    In addition, the reliable Senna, Frau, and Rasuti are all pregnant.

    My burden has multiplied.

    Though there are still Ann, Flora, and Ya¡­..Ann is already at her limit by taking care of Alfred and Tiselle.

    Flora took one step away too.

    She finds it more pleasant to study magic or make fermented food.

    As for Ya¡­¡­she¡¯s quite aggressive herself.

    The fact that I havee to the hot spring means that my night burden has affected even my day so I had to escape.

    Loo, when are you going toe back?

    No, it will be embarrassing if youe back because of that.

    I¡¯ve roasted meat in the hot spring area a slow as possible.

    Later, I¡¯ll go to Frau and request if Holy can manage the vicinity.

    My trouble has multiplied.

    TN: Iing death by snu snu.

 Chapter 247 - Catâ€™s Partner

    <h4>Chapter 247 ¨C Cat¡¯s Partner</h4>

    ********************

    Winter.

    Ancestor-san returned but he only brought back Hakuren and Ria before leaving again.

    What they are supposed to do seems to be over but it seems like the other two still have things to settle.

    I heard from ancestor-san that Loo and Tier nned to meet their acquaintance.

    If they are lucky, they might be able to find teachers for the cram school of Big Roof Shashaato.

    Let¡¯s look forward to it a little.

    However, I have already asked the civil servant girls to take the position of lecturer for Big Roof Shashaato.

    Aren¡¯t we getting too much manpower?

    I feel like we¡¯re making a wrong move.

    Is it really okay for us to gather people on our own without telling each other?

    Maybe?

    Let¡¯s not think about it.

    ¡­¡­..

    I¡¯m a little worried about the sry.

    Though we are prepared to pay enough wage, remuneration will be paid ording to the number of students they will teach.

    It won¡¯t be good if they fight over students¡­¡­

    I can¡¯t help but worry.

    Let¡¯s just worry about it when the timees.

    Alfred is practicing magic.

    He¡¯s originally being taught by Loo but since she¡¯s not here, Ria will substitute for her.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do it well.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. The configuration is well done. The rest is magical power maniption. You need to practice properly in order to sense the right amount.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll work hard.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    I watch and listen to Ria¡¯s lecture in secret in order to see my hard working son.

    ¡¸What¡¯s Alfred¡¯s current level?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s still in his basics. He needs to train in order to improve his magical power.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. He¡¯s still a child so he shouldn¡¯t be taught with offensive magic or else if anything goes wrong, he might hurt himself.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, certainly.¡¹

    Alfred is quiet. He¡¯s still a child after all.

    It will be troublesome if he uses magic while throwing a tantrum.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s the main reason why I¡¯m waiting for Hiichirou to grow up a little more before learning magic.¡¹

    I stopped Raimeiren when she was trying to teach magic to Hiichirou.

    Yes, it is still too early.

    The cat is lying its back on the kotatsu.

    It might still feel hot because it was inside the kotatsu until a while ago.

    I don¡¯t really care.

    That¡¯s its usual habit.

    What I¡¯m worried about now is the cat¡¯s partner¡­..breeding partner to be exact.

    Up to now, there are no other cats in the forest of death.

    I thought that sooner orter, it will move out to look for a partner like the kuros but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    Is it already satisfied with its current situation?

    I wonder if I¡¯m thinking too much of unnecessary things.

    No, I¡¯m only reminding the cat of its mission as a male.

    But it is not good to force it.

    It should voluntarily do it¡­.

    This is impossible.

    It is already an absolute impossibility to make it leave.

    It sure like to idle around like the wine slime.

    I¡¯m feeling like an obasan who¡¯s trying to be a matchmaker.

    I don¡¯t think you¡¯re useless if you don¡¯t get married but it would be better if you could.

    I want to see kittens.

    As I thought, I should get a female cat from somewhere.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Michael-san is the right man for this job.

    However, I¡¯m already asking him of a lot of things.

    I¡¯m also hesitant to only ask for one cat.

    Since I don¡¯t know if this kind of favor is something I should ask, should I ask for 10?

    This time, there will be a lot of female cats.

    Then, male cats must¡­.

    No, this situation will continue endlessly.

    I need to calm down first.

    ¡­..why don¡¯t I request nine males and 10 females?

    They will surely pair up.

    But won¡¯t my house turn into a cat vige?

    Ahhhh.

    Must calm down.

    I must obtain one female cat from somewhere. That¡¯s it.

    Since I¡¯m hesitant to order from Michael-san¡­.who else can I ask?

    How about Beezel?

    Nobles must have cats, ording to my imagination.

    Let¡¯s ask the civil servant girls.

    ¡¸A noble wouldn¡¯t keep a cat unless he¡¯s a cat lover.¡¹

    ¡¸Cats can damage a mansion so a special building is necessary.¡¹

    ¡¸Nobles prefer dogs.¡¹

    ¡¸In port towns, you can see them everywhere so there are a few who are willing to keep them¡­.¡¹

    ¡­¡­..

    In other words, I can¡¯t ask Beezel too.

    ¡¸No, I must obtain one one way or another.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if I need to use force.¡¹

    No, I shouldn¡¯t.

    It¡¯s not like I really want it.

    I thought that since I have noble acquaintances, I would be able to get a female kitten.

    Right.

    Since it hase to this, why don¡¯t I catch a wild cat by myself?

    I saw wandering cats when I was on the seaside part of Shashaato City.

    Right.

    I returned to the kotatsu while nning.

    The cat returned inside the kotatsu from over the kotatsu.

    It is in a good position so I can¡¯t stretch my legs.

    Move a little to the side.

    Don¡¯t resist.

    You should be gentler to me.

    Since I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll catch you a partner.

    Later.

    When Loo and Tier returned, there was a white cat on her arms.

    A normal cat¡­.or not.

    There¡¯s a glittering jewel embedded in its forehead.

    However, it is not installed by someone and it was born that way.

    It seems to be a demon beast called jewel cat.

    Though it is a demon beast, it is really valuable and is even worshiped as a holy cat.

    Heh.

    And¡­.it¡¯s female.

    It seems like I don¡¯t have to capture one.

    I want you to get along with cat.

    During winter, cat fleeing away from jewel cat can be seen from time to time.

    Is jewel cat more aggressive?

    ¡­¡­

    Hang in there.

    That, areh?

    Did the jewel cat just casted magic?

    Sometimes, it can perform unbelievable moves.

    ¡¸Because it is a jewel cat.¡¹

    ¡¸It is good with physical reinforcement magic. It can also use healing magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh¡¹

    It seems like the jewel cat can¡¯t beat any of the kuros or the spiderlings.

    Cat usually escapes into a ce where there are pups or spiderlings.

    ¡­..ah, it seems to have been caught this time.

    Cat¡¯s neck was bitten and it is now being dragged away.

    Cat has the eyes of submission¡­..

    Here is the time where I should intervene¡­.. jewel cat red at me.

    ¡­¡­

    It is not good to intervene with the love talk of a couple.

    Yeah.

 Chapter 248 - Pleasures of a Happy Home

    <h4>Chapter 248 ¨C Pleasures of a Happy Home</h4>

    ********************

    Even if jewel cat is slightly different, it is still a cat.

    It is often in the kotatsu of my room.

    Once it feels hot, it will cool itself down over the kotatsu.

    Though it is not lying on its back yet, it¡¯s starting to get familiar.

    Sometimes, it sleeps on my knees too.

    Aren¡¯t you precious?

    However, that ce is too precious for a neer so Kuro barks at it to move away from my knees.

    Afterwards, Kuro will put his chin on my knees.

    Okay okay.

    We¡¯ve been acquainted for a long time.

    I understand.

    I¡¯ll pat you too Yuki so you don¡¯t have to push Kuro aside.

    Yes yes.

    Loo, I¡¯ll also pat you but you don¡¯t need to line up.

    Oh, Alfred is here too?

    Hahaha.

    Alfred, what are you going to do today?

    Swordsmanship ss of Daga and Gulf?

    Is that so?

    If you improve fast¡­..you¡¯ll be stronger than your father in no time.

    Do your best.

    And it should be Daga-san and Gulf-san.

    It is not good for you to call them without honorifics.

    Ursa taught you so?

    I see, I¡¯ll scold her.

    Ah, no, I¡¯m not angry at all.

    I¡¯ll tell you if I¡¯m angry.

    I managed to sweet-talk him this time. Let¡¯s be careful next time.

    Hnn?

    Tier and Tiselle havee?

    You may join us.

    Don¡¯t worry. No one will mind.

    Ann brought Torain too.

    As I¡¯ve been saying for a long time, Torain is also my son.

    He is Alfred¡¯s younger brother.

    If the person in question doesn¡¯t want to, I will respect his decision and will not force him to be Alfred¡¯s subordinate.

    I¡¯ve been saying that to Ria too but it is hard to get results.

    I don¡¯t want to treat my children differently.

    However, the culture of this world¡­.each race has their own culture too.

    I know that when in rome, you should do what the romans do but I want you to understand how I want to treat my children.

    Hah, let¡¯s continue the negotiation next time.

    Since we have a number of people here, why don¡¯t we y cards?

    It¡¯s winter.

    Then, how about calling other members too.

    Hiichirou is¡­.taking his nap.

    My apologies for the disturbance.

    Where¡¯s Ursa?

    She ran outside with Guraru?

    They didn¡¯t go to the forest, did they?

    Ah, they are with Hakuren.

    ¡­¡­.

    I can now clearly imagine how they go into the forest.

    Maa, even if they do, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be fine.

    It seems like they are apanied by a pack of kuros too.

    As for Ria¡¯s group¡­..I won¡¯t ask what they are doing or where they are.

    Yes, no need to ask about anything.

    Just bring them here.

    Good good.

    Hnn?

    Did Alfred and Tiselle have good cards?

    But it looks like Torain and Ririus get good cards too.

    I don¡¯t really mind but Loo and Tier are not the types who give others leeway.

    Ann too.

    Got it?

    We are ying cards.

    It hase to¡­..we didn¡¯t separate adults and children.

    We¡¯re ying in pairs.

    A pair isposed of mother and child.

    Loo and Alfred, Tier and Tiselle.

    As for me¡­..cat.

    Come on. Come to me and don¡¯t just stay there in the corner.

    My partner is¡­..ah, jewel cat.

    Yeah, don¡¯t look so sad.

    It¡¯ll be fine.

    I know how you feel.

    Let¡¯s do our best.

    Then¡­.Kuro and Yuki.

    Have you asked the spiderlings equipped with thermal instion stone to move on the spiderwalk?

    Hey, don¡¯t raise your legs altogether.

    After that, I was able to read all the cards in their hands.

    I¡¯m a shameless winner.

    But I enjoyed my peaceful time with my family.

    TN: Congratualtions! If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is his first ever win in anything?

    During winter, we refrain from hunting so we wee fresh meat.

    Though I said that¡­..

    ¡¸Hakuren, what on earth are you thinking by bringing Ursa and Guraru to hunt at the forest?¡¹

    ¡¸Not in the forest but in a dungeon.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s even worse!¡¹

    ¡¸Is it?¡¹

    ¡¸It is. Is it the southern dungeon? Or the northern dungeon? This demon beast doesn¡¯t look familiar but¡­.. I¡¯ll go there and apologize.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, don¡¯t worry. We were at the eastern dungeon.¡¹

    ¡¸East?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. The inferno wolves found it.¡¹

    ¡¸I never heard about it.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re the first one to hear it.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¹

    ¡¸We only checked the surrounding and exterminated the monsters within the perimeter.¡¹

    ¡¸You did not enter?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..a little. Just a little.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, how do you exin the number of these preys?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahaha¡­..When we arrived, we thought that ce is dangerous so we inadvertently¡­.¡¹

    ¡­.I have a feeling that the dragon Hakuren is the one who¡¯s dangerous.

    ¡¸Haa. Fine. I¡¯ll let you go since both Ursa and Guraru are safe but don¡¯t do this again in the future.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    Ursa and Guraru are tired so they are now sleeping.

    I¡¯ll scold you once you wake up.

    ¡¸Now then, Doraim.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, anee-sama threatened me so it can¡¯t be helped¡­..I¡¯ll reflect on it.¡¹

    Dragons Hakuren, Doraim, and Guraru¡­.maa, just stay safe.

    ¡¸Daga, Gulf¡¹

    ¡¸It seems to be interesting so¡­..I inadveterntly¡¹

    ¡¸Same for me¡¹

    While talking to me, I can see that they are badly wounded.

    Though there will be no problem since Flora learned how to use higher tier magic, they seem to have suffered bone fractures too.

    Do not act rashly.

    The kuros are gathered together.

    When they discovered the eastern dungeon, they ran several days to return and report it to the vige. They seem to have been caught by Hakuren the moment they arrived.

    Afterwards, they returned to the dungeon while being apanied by Hakuren.

    Don¡¯t worry, you didn¡¯t do anything bad.

    I¡¯ll pat you.

    ¡¸Yeah, you entered the dungeon together to protect them.¡¹

    ¡¸You are the victim this time.¡¹

    When I was patting the kuros, several kuros did not move forward to be pat.

    I get it.

    These guys deserved to be patted since they are fully focused on protecting Ursa and Guraru while the others went to the dungeon to fully enjoy it.

    What an honest bunch. They didn¡¯t evene forward to be praised for something they didn¡¯t do.

    Okay, as punishment, I really won¡¯t pat you today.

    ¡­¡­

    Don¡¯t be too depressed.

    Even their tail is so down¡­..ah¡­.no, don¡¯t be like that.

    You should go in the eastern dungeon this time in a dignified manner.

    If you are reflecting, you are forgiven.

    It is already midnight.

    The dinner in the mansion ended long ago.

    Because of the fresh meat you brought¡­..we will have delicious food for the next several days.

    I¡¯ll make something for you now.

    Hnn?

    Wine slime?

    What is it?

    I haven¡¯t started cooking yet.

    Ah, does the holy maiden want a midnight snack?

    You¡¯ve been close these days.

    Got it, I¡¯ll make something for her.

    Alcohol too.

    I think you already know but you can¡¯t let the holy maiden drink alcohol.

    Don¡¯t even give her a drop.

    Drink everything yourself, okay.

    You¡¯re swearing with all your heart but I don¡¯t even know where your chest is.

    Let¡¯s make fruit juice for the holy maiden.

 Chapter 249 - Eastern Dungeon Survey Corps and Those Who Stay Behind

    <h4>Chapter 249 ¨C Eastern Dungeon Survey Corps and Those Who Stay Behind</h4>

    ********************

    It looks like ancestor-san is busy. The holy maiden is still staying in the vige.

    There seem to be a lot of ces where he can leave the holy maiden but in terms of safety, our vige is number one.

    Also, the holy maiden is not worshiped much here.

    I don¡¯t even know how she became amazing.

    Is it better for me to worship her?

    ¡­¡­I¡¯m not sure.

    Once I receive aint, I¡¯ll worship her.

    No, it might be better to ask the person in question.

    ¡¸Should I worship you?¡¹

    ¡¸Worship, do you know the meaning of that word?¡¹

    I know what she means. When she first came to this vige:

    ¡¸I am the holy maiden. Though this is a poor looking vige, I will allow you to worship me in particr.¡¹

    Fushu suddenly reacted exaggeratedly when she said that.

    She might be happy with her growth.

    I have some work to do in winter.

    I¡¯m currently at the workshop of my mansion. Before me is the squeezing machine.

    The squeezing machine is simple and durable but it is necessary for it to be finely adjusted.

    ¡¸What shall we do?¡¹

    The mountain elves say so but they are already loaded of things to do, especially the carriage equipped with springs.

    I want you to entrust me with this at least.

    Don¡¯t oppose.

    ¡¸You want to do something other than making a carriage body, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    There are always orders for it.

    ¡¸I understand. This squeezing machine, I¡¯ll calibrate it¡­. You can make a new squeezing machine but make sure you won¡¯t bete for the carriage orders.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to us!¡¹

    Strangely, the speed of production of a carriage did not suffer even though they received another task.

    They might be using this new task as a sort of recreation.

    ¡¸Can we ce an order of a spring with this shape? Please tell Howling Vige!¡¹

    ¡¸We need a special metal fitting here so I want Gutt-san to¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Vige chief, ten more woods of this size. Thank you very much.¡¹

    The new type of squeezing machine waspleted a monthter. The beastgirls who will be the ones who¡¯ll use it were pleased.

    ¡­..

    I wonder if it will take over the role of my recalibrated squeezer.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll surely use it¡¹

    ¡¸We need time to adjust to the new one.¡¹

    You¡­.

    Okay.

    Don¡¯t overdo it.

    I covered the corner of my eyes since there seems to be some dust in it.

    Hey, don¡¯t touch my eyes.

    Because a dungeon in the east was discovered, it has to be investigated so I¡¯ll send a survey corps.

    The eastern dungeon, there might be people there who would want to trade with the vige like themias and the titans.

    In Hakuren¡¯s personal opinion, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case¡­..

    The problem is, when will I send them to investigate?

    Will it be fine to send them this winter?

    Or should we wait till spring?

    We will all be busy when the springes so they must go now.

    Hold on, wait a minute.

    ¡¸Vige chief, are you dying us because you want toe too?¡¹

    ¡¸It is almost time for Frau to give birth so you can¡¯t go outside the vige.¡¹

    ¡¸How about, spring¡­..¡¹

    The high elves, who are already equipped for offense, are all against me.

    ¡¸We will secure the area first, afterwards, vige chief can go.¡¹

    Daga, who looks very eager to get revenge, wants to leave me out too.

    ¡¸We¡¯re not casting you aside¡­..we just don¡¯t want to let vige chief go to a ce where there is a security risk.¡¹

    Though the arguments continue, it doesn¡¯t seem that I will be able to do anything.

    The eastern dungeon survey corps members.

    10 high elves including Ria.

    5 lizardmen including Daga.

    Beastking Gulf.

    20 inferno wolves.

    As a Riaison officer of the survey corps, 5 harpies.

    Hakuren for transport assistance.

    Captain of the survey corps, angel Kierbit.

    ¡¸Eh? Why me?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the best choice since you know when to go back. Please.¡¹

    If I choose Hakuren, who knows when she¡¯ll stop.

    Kierbit is the best choice.

    And now, I¡¯m doing my best to hold back Ursa, Guraru, Alfred, and the beastboys from going.

    Doraim, Holy, HELP!

    Surveying a dungeones with danger.

    If you¡¯re inexperienced, you¡¯ll immediately be injured¡­..worst-case scenario, you¡¯ll die immediately.

    However, I think everyone has their first time!

    What would a person like that should do?

    ¡­¡­.

    He should go with veterans in order to learn from them.

    Indeed.

    Eh, then, it was my chance to learn, wasn¡¯t it?

    Areh?

    Everyone, why are you looking away?

    Fufufu.

    If I can¡¯t join the dungeon survey corps, why don¡¯t I just make my own dungeon?

    You¡¯ll definitely be safe in a dungeon you create yourself.

    If you practice there, it will be possible to join the dungeon survey corps.

    I thought of a good idea.

    As for my adviser¡­..who¡¯s the one who knows a lot about dungeons?

    Loo and Tier raise their hands.

    Doraim too.

    Thank you but aren¡¯t you here to take care and make sure that Rasuti gives birth safely?

    It is probably okay since he¡¯s taking turns with his wife, Grafaloon.

    Are you?

    But why do I feel like the two of you are always here¡­..maa, it is probably okay since the person in question is fine with it.

    I¡¯ve never seen Gi so he¡¯s probably the one taking care of their nest.

    Let¡¯s make a cake for him.

    Let¡¯s get back to the topic.

    ¡¸If you really want to create a dungeon¡­..I¡¯d rmend you to make an entrance at the south side of the vige and let it spread southward.¡¹

    If I make one below the vige, there¡¯s a possibility of copsing.

    ¡¸How deep should I make it?¡¹

    Loo started designing a dungeon using a nori.

    ¡¸Not so deep. If wateres out, it¡¯s all over.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Wouldn¡¯t that mean that as long as I don¡¯t hit a water vein, it will be fine?¡¹

    ¡¸Might be. Didn¡¯t you try digging and there¡¯s water in all of them?¡¹

    Right, not only in Big Tree Vige but Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three have¡­¡­

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t know¡­..I did not check for any water vein.¡¹

    It seems like I¡¯ve been really lucky.

    Ah, no, there¡¯s a possibility that the AFT has some sort of effect like that.

    Thanks.

    Dungeons have three levels.

    Level 1 is a practice zone with simple obstacles and traps.

    Level 2 is an orthodox zone.

    Level 3 is a zone modeled to a dragon¡¯s nest.

    ¡­¡­.

    As for the scale, isn¡¯t that humongous?

    Is my power as a human being capable of digging that much?

    I¡¯ll do my best.

    My first move, digging up a hole for the entrance. It is a diagonal hole and it will be ssified as a level 1 depth.

    I dig while Tier¡¯s golem carries the soil outside.

    Loo is ventting and lighting the dungeon using magic.

    On the side, the mountain elves areughing while making some devices.

    It won¡¯t be good if I¡¯ll find out the tricks behind them.

    Gulf¡¯s sonid stone cobblestones in the vicinity of the entrance of the dungeon.

    Thank you.

    However, why do I feel like the design is too wicked?

    It¡¯s not like the dungeon will be a big one.

    But it might be so.

    I am now feeling slightly fearful of the surrounding walls.

    ¡¸Vige chief, think about the designter. Make the shape of the dungeon first.¡¹

    Okay, I¡¯ll do my best.

    Thus, dungeon creation has started¡­¡­

    It is something that can¡¯t be easilypleted.

    Let¡¯s work hard this winter.

    But can we build it with intervals¡­..

    Doraim, what is that suspicious magic tool?

    Harpies, don¡¯t just build your nest there.

    Mountain elves, remove that trap.

    That will kill someone in an instant.

    Also, Ursa and Guraru, this is not yetplete.

    This ce is dangerous.

    While we¡¯re making a dungeon, Frau¡¯sbor begins.

 Chapter 250 - Frauâ€™s Delivery

    <h4>Chapter 250 ¨C Frau¡¯s Delivery</h4>

    ********************

    There will be different opinions between individuals, but in case of your wife who beganboring, everyone¡¯s opinion will be unanimous.

    It is to pray for the safety of both mother and child.

    Men might even think of being in the same room and holding his wife¡¯s hand at least but¡­.

    ¡¸Men are prohibited.¡¹

    I can¡¯t even approach the room where Frau is.

    However, I¡¯ve already experienced some childbirths so I¡¯m not panicking.

    The devil midwives, Holy, and the high elves, who are in the delivery room, are doing their best.

    I just need to stay still and wait.

    I can only wait¡­..

    ¡¸ooohhhhhh, ooooooohhhhhhhhh, hhhhhahaaaa, aaaa, what is¡­¡­ah, is everything alright? Is everything alright? Tell me everything¡¯s alright. ¡¹

    When I see someone panicking in front of me, I wonder if I should panic too.

    The one panicking in front of me is Beezel.

    Did you sense that Frau will be giving birth? You¡¯re already here even before we call for you.

    I¡¯m just wondering.

    A father looking worried about his daughter is normal.

    As for me ¡­. Have I been too ustomed?

    Even in this world, giving birth alsoes with the risk of death.

    However¡­.there is no record of stillbirth in this vige.

    It is not limited to my children. The minotaurs of Vige Two safely gave birth too.

    All the lizardmen¡¯s eggs also hatched.

    Therefore, I might be a little numb to its danger.

    If you think about it¡­¡­no.

    I shouldn¡¯t think of something bad.

    For Frau¡¯s safety, for the child too.

    Please be born safe.

    Please.

    For the time being, maybe I should disturb Beezel.

    However, he has been looking forward to Frau¡¯s delivery for a long time.

    It might not be a good idea to ask him about the child¡¯s future.

    If I really talk about it with Beezel, who knows if my child¡¯s marriage partner will be decided even before being born.

    But, will he really ignore me and Frau, the parents, and decide the marriage partner on his own?

    There¡¯s a possibility.

    It is said that talking about a child¡¯s future is something simr to a gentle consultation.

    What does that mean?

    ¡¸If the child grows up straight, that child won¡¯t be against anything.¡¹

    In short, making a child think like a noble in order to follow any order.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve been looking for an excellent teacher already, can you try finding one too?¡¹

    I thought that it was a teacher and fianc¨¦ are too far off topics but the civil servant girls don¡¯t think so.

    It seems like nobles will never say something directly.

    Beezel doesn¡¯t talk to me that way so I¡¯m doubtful but ever since we found out about Frau¡¯s pregnancy, they might be right.

    Given his behavior, he¡¯s asking me ¡°Have you found a good fianc¨¦ already?¡±.

    He¡¯s not directly asking me that but his actions are telling me otherwise!

    This might be a future problem.

    And so, talking about the child¡¯s future is prohibited.

    Honestly speaking, this is tough.

    How about talking about religion?

    Well, we both wish for safe delivery so I can carve a statue of a god now.

    Fun fact about this world.

    There are actually a lot of gods that you can pray for easy childbirth.

    The cause of it is Korin religion.

    Originally, it was the earth god that was in charge of safe delivery but as the number of factions increases, the other factions told people that the god in their faction is the one that is truly in charge of safe delivery.

    TN: As you all know, Korin Religion is a collection of religions that worship different gods. Ancestor-san, Fushu, and the holy maiden(if I¡¯m not mistaken) are part of the god of creation faction. The one who sent O¡¯Brien to the vige is from another god worshiper faction but still a member of the Korin religion.

    I think they said that in order to increase the number of believers.

    ¡¸The god we¡¯re in favor of here is the god of agriculture. Safe delivery? Of course, his divine power also epasses safe delivery. Look, childbirth is directly rted to crops. Therefore, he¡¯s also in charge of safe delivery. There are a lot more things he¡¯s in charge of too.¡¹

    It is said that most gods have divine favors such as easy delivery, victory, passing, health, and longevity.

    In this world where gods truly exist, I guess it is safe to say that.

    But for the revered gods to be asked by their worshippers about a wide variety of things¡­.are they fine with it?

    In any case, because of those circumstances, the god who needs to be prayed at will change depending on the person praying.

    I¡¯m also praying to the god of creation for safe delivery.

    Frau said she¡¯s the same as me but what about Beezel?

    Let¡¯s ask.

    ¡¸The evil god.¡¹

    TN: Ä§ can be tranted to evil, demon, or magic. He can be referring to demon god or magic god and since he is a demon, it is probably more appropriate to call him demon god. However, since all of you are already calling him ¡°evil god¡±, I¡¯ll follow you. The evil god¡¯s story will be after 11 more chapters.

    ¡­¡­.

    I was surprised for an instant. To think that he¡¯s praying to the evil god.

    Right.

    I asked Beezel about the appearance of the evil god.

    The evil god has no specific appearance, it changes from person to person.

    The race of the believer influences it greatly.

    For instance, the elves imagine the evil god having long ears while the dwarves imagine the evil god as being short in stature.

    The evil god that the centaurs worship might look like a centaur as well.

    I carved the god of the minotaurs before and it seems like its appearance was also affected by their race.

    It seems like faith is what¡¯s important and not the appearance.

    However, if it is a famous god, he will have definitive characteristics.

    For example, she is a woman, has 10 arms and her hair is long enough to touch the ground.

    The definitive characteristic of the evil god is having a wand.

    I used the AFT and got a 30cm long log to carve the evil god ording to Beezel¡¯s imagination.

    I strengthen my imagination before carving it. The image is the only thing that¡¯s in my mind while using the AFT.

    This is the trick in order to carve a statue of a god.

    Before I noticed it, the statue of the evil god had beenpleted.

    ¡­¡­

    And why did I carve cat¡¯s statue?

    Did some worldly thought distract me?

    Let¡¯s put this aside and try making one again.

    ¡­..

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Great, I have this good feeling.

    What are you doing Beezel?

    ¡¸This is¡­..amazing. This is a splendid embodiment of the evil god.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s pray for Frau¡¯s delivery with this.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. But this is¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸This cat statue, don¡¯t you feel divineness?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­..must be your imagination.¡¹

    Beezel and I prayed for Frau¡¯s safe delivery at the statue.

    Cat statue¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡­..let¡¯s make one now.

    After making one and while thinking of what to do with it, the wine slime took it.

    Is it going to y with it¡­¡­oh, I guess not.

    Then, what are¡­¡­are you taking it to the holy maiden?

    However, isn¡¯t the holy maiden afraid of cat?

    Is it nning to use it to get her ustomed?

    Are you sure that¡¯s going to work?

    ¡­¡­..

    The holy maiden brought it to the altar.

    Is she going to worship that cat statue¡­¡­.

    Is she going to put it beside the Big Tree Vige¡¯s god of creation statue?

    Is she really going to do that?

    I see I see.

    There¡¯s a mini altar.

    ¡­¡­.

    I met with the mountain elves before.

    They designed apact altar that can be carried anywhere.

    It looks like a box but it can transform into an altar when needed.

    I wonder how it is.

    Ah, someone already built it already?

    Disappointing.

    Let¡¯s make our own version then.

    I¡¯m supposed to be waiting for Frau¡¯s delivery, what am I doing¡­..

    A considerable time has passed by. Is everything alright?

    Did she beginboring?

    I became uneasy for a moment.

    No no, I must stay positive.

    She¡¯ll give birth safely.

    The only thing I could do is to believe.

    When I was thinking so, I heard a loud first cry.

    Beezel, who was praying in front of the evil god¡¯s statue, hastily moves before the door of Frau¡¯s room.

    Beezel knocks on the door to check if it is okay to open¡­..the door opens.

    ¡¸Girl desu.¡¹

    One devil midwife came out of the door and reported that to me and Beezel.

    Is that so?

    It was her first childbirth so she had a hard time but Frau is safe.

    First childbirth.

    Well, that is certainly true.

    But when Loo and Tier gave birth, there was no trouble at all even though it¡¯s their first child too¡­.

    Fuh.

    In any case, she has given birth safely.

    That¡¯s what counts.

    The altar making is postponed.

    We started a banquet that day.

    Beezel drank more than usual and fainted.

    That must be built up fatigue from Frau¡¯s delivery.

    ¡­¡­

    Thinking about it, Beezel has be my father inw.

    Doraim, Dors, Beezel.

    When I first met them, I never would have imagined that our rtionship would end up like this.

    That reminds me, I haven¡¯t met Beezel¡¯s wife yet.

    She¡¯s alive and well but it seems like she is really busy managing their territory.

    It seems like she¡¯ll go here next time to meet Frau.

    Ancestor-san participated in the banquet.

    Together with the holy maiden, they grandly gave blessings.

    Frau¡¯s daughter, Fracia.

    Fraciabell to be exact.

    She¡¯ll surely grow to be a beauty.

    Oh, of course, Tiselle will surely be a beauty too.

    This girl is your younger sister.

    Get along well.

    What is it, Alfred?

    You want to y music in this banquet?

    You want to y music in order to celebrate the birth of your younger sister¡­..

    I have a good son.

    Then, do it and we¡¯ll listen.

    Wait, Fracia is taking a rest in a quiet room.

    Holy, can you bring Fracia?

    ¡¸Leave it to me, my lord. By the way, I¡¯m also taking care of the sleeping young master Beezel there.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­..will it be alright to leave him alone?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. In case of emergency, I¡¯ll give all priority to Fracia-sama.¡¹

    reliable.

    She¡¯s reliable but in case of emergency, give the poor Beezel even a little bit of support.

 Chapter 251 - The Return of the Eastern Dungeon Survey Corps

    <h4>Chapter 251 ¨C The Return of the Eastern Dungeon Survey Corps</h4>

    ********************

    In celebration for Fracia¡¯s birth, the demon king, Yuri, Randan, tts, and Hou sent gifts.

    ording to the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡¯s custom, if you are not close or friends with someone, you don¡¯t need to receive his gift.

    As for the reason, it seems like visitors make a fuss when someone in position gives birth and it really troubles the family.

    What a great custom!

    But Beezel seemed to have wanted to show off his granddaughter¡­..

    Let¡¯s calm him first now and let him do itter.

    For Fracia¡¯s childcare, it will be taken care of by the oni maids headed by Holy.

    Some high elves and civil servant girls also help as apprenticeship for child care.

    I wanted to do something too but given my position, there are a lot of things that only I can do so I can only let others take care of my children.

    Sometimes, they allow me to hold her.

    I¡¯m already satisfied with this arrangement.

    I restarted my interrupted work.

    First, the altar request of the holy maiden.

    Was the previous one destroyed?

    That¡¯s not good.

    We just finished one and there¡¯s another order.

    It waspleted in three days with the help of the mountain elves.

    It is a rectangr, easy-to-carry box that can be folded.

    The basic parts werepleted on day 1 but it took two days to make it look like an altar.

    The result is quite good.

    The holy maiden put the statue of the cat on the altar and began to pray.

    Ooohhhhh, what¡¯s this divine atmosphere?

    However, the wine slime ruined the divine atmosphere by stealing and drinking the alcohol offering.

    The dungeon making is restarted too.

    The temperature in the dungeon is now better than before.

    It was cold before now the temperature is somewhat moderate.

    I heard that it is because of the magical tool that Doraim set up.

    Is it some sort of air conditioner?

    For the time being, I appreciate this constant temperature.

    I widened the first floor of the dungeon and made fields for bean sprouts and asparagus.

    With the power of AFT, it is possible to harvest bean sprouts in a few days.

    It will be crunchy and delicious.

    I should have done this earlier.

    When an asparagus is grown in a dark ce, it will be white asparagus.

    White asparagus is popr with children.

    Adults like the green one better.

    I found both of them delicious.

    However, I don¡¯t know many dishes that use asparagus.

    Like, asparagus and bacon maki and adding it to sd.

    Maa, not really enough.

    When the first floor of the dungeon was almostplete, when we were about to start the second floor, the eastern dungeon survey corps returned.

    ¡¸Thank you for your hard work.¡¹

    At first, the harpies are supposed to deliver daily reports.

    However, after several days, we noticed that the harpies are not eating or drinking given their speed. We had them stop doing that.

    The harpies are okay with that as long as it is only a few days but the content of the message that they deliver with hardship is questionable. Sending a message like ¡°No problem¡± is indeed poor.

    Because of that, I only had the harpies send a message if there¡¯s an emergency.

    After that, no report hase until today which means no one is injured.

    I¡¯m relieved.

    By the way, the harpies are also in charge of patrolling the entrance of the dungeon.

    The kuros will be responsible for exterminating the monsters they found and they exterminated a number of them.

    It is cold outside.

    I had the survey corps drop the items they collected in a room.

    After that, I had them take a bath to clean up.

    After taking a bath, the banquet, where the survey corps will report their findings, begins.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s celebrate for their safe return.¡¹

    That¡¯s my opening speech.

    ording to leader Kierbit¡¯s report, there seems to be a race that we canmunicate within the eastern dungeon.

    Grock race.

    TN: ¥´¥í¥Ã¥¯ (Goroku) ¨C If you want me to change the name of the race to Gorock, just let me know.

    It¡¯s a race whose whole body is made of rock and in some ces, they are called stone man.

    Their body is as hard as rock and it seems like even if they are crushed, they can regenerate in time.

    Their defence is high but their offensive capability is approximately zero.

    When asked on how they live in the dungeon, it seems like they hide by mimicking rocks and live by eating moss and others.

    This might be rude to say but they seem to becking in the brain department¡­..that¡¯s what I thought but it seems like that is not the case.

    They are highly intelligent and seem to be talented in poetry.

    ¡¸Poetry?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, poetry.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..ehto, do they write it in rocks?¡¹

    ¡¸No, they seem to remember all of it.¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so¡­.¡¹

    What an elegant racial hobby.

    ¡¸I think we were able to conclude a friendly rtionship with the grock race.¡¹

    ¡¸How did you do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Be honest¡¹

    ¡¸All of them are somewhat tattered¡­..I don¡¯t think anyone can move¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸What is the reason of them ending like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Us. We thought they were enemies when the rocks suddenly started moving when we approached¡­. ¡¹

    ¡¸It is good that you are honest. Let¡¯s apologizeter¡­.what¡¯s the thing they are pleased to have? ¡¹

    ¡¸They said that they want to continue living in peace. ¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Was there anything valuable in the eastern dungeon? ¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­. ¡¹

    It seems like there is.

    When Kierbit gave the signal, Daga, who is also a member of the survey corps, brought an arm long rock.

    A whitish rock.

    ¡¸Vige chief, can you do something about this rock? ¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? Maybe¡­.is it okay to break it? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes ¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­.¡¹

    I took out the AFT in hoe form¡­.it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll turn it to fertilizer.

    I turn the AFT into chisel and chisel it.

    Chisel chisel.

    Yup, doing great.

    I¡¯ll carve the jewel cat this time.

    ¡­¡­.

    Complete.

    Yup, quite good. Even the improvisation is great.

    ¡¸I-is there something wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.that is, a lump of rainbow silver.¡¹

    ¡¸Rainbow silver?¡¹

    ¡¸It is used for weapons and armors¡­¡­ehto¡­..No, it¡¯s nothing. As expected of vige chief.¡¹

    Kierbit bowed.

    It seems like me being able to do something to it is a bet.

    ¡¸Is this rock that amazing?¡¹

    ¡¸It is famous for being ridiculously hard. It is a valuable mineral that is said to be unprocessable unless to those who have true skills. If someone aims to be a master cksmith, he¡¯ll dream of being able to process it at least once.¡¹

    The one who said that is this vige¡¯s cksmith, Gutt.

    Ehto¡­.in other words¡­.

    ¡¸When you asked me to do something about it, you only mean to check if I can shave it a little.¡¹

    ¡¸No, the jewel cat you carved is really¡­..¡¹

    Ah, darn.

    The impregnable armor material became a statue of a jewel cat.

    I get it now.

    Let¡¯s take care of the valuable jewel cat statue that I carved.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if you¡¯ll leave shaving it off to me but¡­.Daga, is that the only rainbow silver you got?¡¹

    ¡¸We took back some more. In the inner part of the eastern dungeon, there seems to be a vein. ¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s the case! ¡¹

    Gutt is dancing with joy.

    But, don¡¯t you need to practice your skill first?

    Are you going to be alright?

    Probably.

    Ah, Loo came.

    Does she want some rainbow silver as material for magical tools too?

    Got it.

    Of course.

    The statue of the jewel cat was supposed to be set up on the beam of the hall but because of the danger of dropping, it was put down on the floor.

    Though it was set up in a ce where you can¡¯t always see it, it might be stylish.

    Sometimes, the cat suddenly bes startled as it passes by that ce.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Poor cat, should I ce a cloth on it?

    ¡¸By the way vige chief, can I ask you a question? ¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, Gulf? ¡¹

    ¡¸We went out to investigate the dungeon and uponing back, is it true that there¡¯s a dungeon in the vige? ¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re still working on it. ¡¹

    ¡¸There is this dungeon gimmick that I thought of. Do you mind if I tell you? ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Let me hear it. ¡¹

    This guy likes dungeons.

 Chapter 252 - Playing in the Labyrinth

    <h4>Chapter 252 ¨C ying in the Labyrinth</h4>

    ********************

    The dishes that use bean sprout and asparagus continued for a while.

    It is because, considering the preservation life of these two, they must be immediately consumed.

    Also, I might have nted too much.

    Let¡¯s reflect a little.

    However, I still think that bean sprout and asparagus sd is delicious.

    Ah, stir fry is good too.

    ¡¸Vige chief, what¡¯s with the hidden room on the first floor?¡¹

    I am in a pinch.

    In this dungeon, I tried to secretly build a room.

    No, I¡¯m not alone.

    Kuro and cat are with me.

    This is a room for men.

    A room for peace of mind.

    But it was found out.

    It¡¯s all over¡­..

    NO! It can still go on!

    ¡¸Hidden room? It will be a food storage room.¡¹

    It¡¯s not a lie.

    I really n on secretly keeping food there.

    ¡¸Is a bed really necessary for a food storage room?¡¹

    Kuh, it seems like making my idealfortable environment backfired¡­..

    ¡¸I-it will also act as a napping room.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? I don¡¯t rmend sleeping at a ce with so much food¡­. Then, let¡¯s make a partition. We¡¯ll make the door stand out a little more.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.o-okay. Do it.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of it.¡¹

    ¡­.

    Safe.

    I did it.

    Though I failed when they found it out, it is not really fatal.

    Though that room is important, my favorite is the room on the secret third floor.

    ¡¸Ah, vige chief, the room on the third floor is also hard to distinguish so we¡¯ll change its door too.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    A two-floorbyrinth.

    Since the two floors are alreadyplete, I¡¯ll have the children try to y in it.

    It¡¯s a simple game, everyone will start at the same time and whoever makes it to the goal before anyone else is the winner.

    Obviously, the dangerous traps are sealed off.

    However, thebyrinth is still too dangerous for a child to venture alone.

    Because of that, we decided to have each one apanied by an adult.

    Participants.

    Ursa and Hakuren pair.

    Guraru and Gulf pair.

    Alfred and Loo pair.

    Tiselle and Tier pair.

    Nutt and Gutt pair.

    Each beastboy will be paired with a high elf.

    Hatchlings will be paired with lizardmen.

    Map, food, and water are in the hands of the adults.

    In addition, there are wandering kuros all over the dungeon who have maps, food, and water with them.

    Even if there is an emergency, everyone will be alright.

    At the entrance of the second floor, I gave the signal to start.

    Though the main yers are the children, I initially thought that they would just obey the adults but¡­. It seems like they want to act ording to their characters.

    Ursa and Guraru immediately dash forward.

    Alfred also advances while saying something.

    Tiselle and Nutt relied on their adult partners.

    Well, there¡¯s no particr nasty trap so if they just casually advance, they can reach the goal.

    I heard Gulf¡¯s scream while chasing after Guraru.

    It looks like he can¡¯t catch up with Guraru.

    Then, should I have paired her up with Doraim and not Gulf?

    However, I¡¯m still asking Doraim to do something else.

    Raimeiren, on the other hand, will not step away from Hiichirou.

    Rasuti is pregnant.

    Yeah, let¡¯s put our trust in Gulf.

    I used a hidden door to the side of the starting point to move to the goal.

    If you don¡¯t prepare something like a shortcut, a lot of things will be troublesome.

    I¡¯ve waited at the goal. After an hour, the first pair arrived.

    It is the Nutt and Gutt pair.

    ¡¸Yahoo! Goal!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh¡­.that was tiring.¡¹

    Gutt is carrying Nutt on his back.

    Is the travel distance too long?

    After a little more time, a beastboy and a hatching came running.

    They are quite energetic.

    It seems like they have used the water and food that their adult partners are carrying.

    It¡¯s not like I mind.

    This is not training after all.

    There¡¯s no need for anyone to suffer.

    After that, the participants came one after another but none of the pair of Ursa, Guraru, Alfred, and Tiselle has reached the goal.

    Are they all alright?

    When I was already a little uneasy, Tiselle reached the goal.

    ¡¸It¡¯s like taking a stroll¡­..¡¹

    Though Tiselle is still energetic, Tier seems tired.

    Is it because I prohibited her from flying for fairness?

    ¡¸Tiselle goes here and there¡­..she doesn¡¯t listen to my instructions and just does what she wants.¡¹

    Thank you for your hard work.

    After waiting for thirty more minutes, there¡¯s still no Ursa, Guraru, or Alfred.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡¸Time¡¯s up¡¹

    I asked the kuros to bring me to where Ursa, Guraru, and Alfred are.

    As expected, the three teams are in the same ce.

    To prevent this to be a battle of only physical strength, I made several types of obstacles.

    I had a ghost knight from the hot spring, y dolls of Ursa, and Doraim act as obstacles.

    Aside from them blocking the road, there are also riddle type, quiz type, and puzzle type obstacles.

    As for Doraim, he¡¯ll only act so it is still possible to beat him.

    Ursa and Guraru were caught in a riddle type obstacle and failed to advance.

    Though their adult partners, Hakuren and Gulf, already gave out some hint, they might be too excited to notice it.

    Alfred was able to solve the riddle but he waited for Ursa and Guraru.

    Being a gentleman is good but¡­..this is a game.

    I think you should aim for victory.

    We pick up those three. The end.

    Dinner became a small banquet where we hear their impressions.

    By the way, Doraim was defeated by Ursa and Guraru¡¯s teamwork.

    ¡¸Anee-sama red at me¡­.ugh¡¹

    I¡¯m sorry.

    The next day.

    Is it really alright to let only the children enjoy thebyrinth?

    Of course not.

    However, things will be dangerous to still team up with children so this time, it will be adults only.

    After the children enjoyed thebyrinth, the mountain elves modified thebyrinth in a hurry.

    The seal was lifted so the offensive traps are now active.

    ¡¸If someone was caught on a death trap, he needs to retire on the spot. If that happens, return to the starting spot ording to instruction obediently. Though you can start all over again, it can only be allowed twice.¡¹

    The civil servant girls are the ones presiding.

    ¡¸It is prohibited to break the wall. In addition, flying is prohibited too. Please walk. Flying is only allowed duringbat.¡¹

    It¡¯s unfair for those who can fly to evade the pit traps and other floor traps.

    ¡¸A key is necessary to reach the goal. There are only three keys. In other words, only three will be able to reach the goal. Okay, enjoy!¡¹

    I participate too.

    I¡¯m the one who made this so this will be a piece of cak¡­ I was caught in a death trap and forced to return to the starting point.

    ¡¸That trap, isn¡¯t that too evil?¡¹

    Though we enjoyed it the whole day, no one was able to reach the goal.

    Words from the capture side:

    ¡¸I can¡¯t beat the ghost knight.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t meeting Hakuren-san in her dragon form the same as a dead end?¡¹

    ¡¸Capturing thisbyrinth in a group is hard because of the traps. Even if you evade it, the person behind you will be the one who¡¯ll get caught. Too cruel.¡¹

    Words from the defense side:

    ¡¸Using the terrain for our defensive measures is super effective.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m really happy that no one reached the goal.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s still a trap that wasn¡¯t activated. Someone, please climb at that wall. You¡¯ll surely enjoy it.¡¹

    It looks like everyone enjoyed thebyrinth.

    There¡¯s a banquet that night.

 Chapter 253 - A Day with Fubuki

    <h4>Chapter 253 ¨C A Day with Fubuki</h4>

    ********************

    Morning.

    It snowed.

    This¡­.a blizzard.

    The cows, horses, goats, and chickens are in their sheds so they are probably okay.

    We can¡¯t leave our residence.

    Let¡¯s walk indoors quietly.

    ¡­¡­..

    Ursa and Guraru, don¡¯t act violently indoors.

    Hakuren.

    Don¡¯t y together with them.

    Seriously.

    If you are bored, do some work¡­.they ran away.

    What powerful legs.

    However, they seem to have been caught by Kuro and Yuki.

    They are looking at me as if saying ¡°how did we do?¡±.

    They¡¯ll really get caught.

    I will have Ursa and Guraru help in preparing dinner.

    As for Hakuren who didn¡¯t run away¡­.I¡¯ll have her watch over Ursa and Guraru.

    I ask them to but I¡¯ll get angry if they y with the ingredients.

    Let¡¯s return to our professional work¡­.

    What is it Kuro and Yuki?

    Do you want reward for capturing Ursa and Guraru?

    It can¡¯t be helped. Put your heads on myp.

    You are big so you should take turns.

    Okay.

    I¡¯m not working.

    It feels more of a recreation.

    I¡¯m patrolling the mansion.

    Kuro and Yuki apanied me.

    Thank you.

    Alfred is ying with Tiselle.

    I want them to stay like this and grow up happily.

    I greet the oni maids who are watching over them.

    Loo is¡­..shutting herself indoors while doing some research about magical tools.

    There¡¯s a danger of explosion so it is closed to the public.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    I wonder if she also did that kind of research when she was on the run.

    Tier is knitting.

    She¡¯s knitting something from the woolen yarn she asks from Michael-san.

    I thought she¡¯s making a muffler but that might not be the case since there¡¯s a hole.

    What could it be?

    ¡­..

    I can¡¯t justbel the thing she¡¯s making carelessly.

    Tier¡¯s mood will surely deteriorate if I¡¯m wrong.

    Let¡¯s just ask her.

    ¡¸What are you knitting?¡¹

    ¡¸Look.¡¹

    Sheid it out for me but I can¡¯t figure it out.

    I¡¯m f*****.

    As for Flora¡­.she shuts herself in the fermentation shed.

    I don¡¯t mind but, won¡¯t she be stranded there because of the blizzard?

    She brought food and water there?

    No, that¡¯s not the problem¡­..

    When the blizzard ends, let¡¯s check her out.

    Ann is doing some dish research.

    Where¡¯s Torain?

    Ah, taking a nap.

    I¡¯m sorry, Ursa¡¯s group is probably annoying.

    I thought I told Ursa¡¯s group to help so where¡­.ah, they¡¯re there.

    The three, Ursa, Guraru, and Hakuren, are taking beans out of the pods. Looking at the bamboo basket, they have a lot of work to do.

    It is probably not right to disturb them.

    I quietly fled.

    Now¡­..

    Hiichirou.

    He¡¯s with Raimeiren.

    Raimeiren loves Hiichirou but she doesn¡¯t only give him love, she also disciplines him if needed.

    I entrusted him to her at ease.

    As for Frau, she¡¯s looking over Fraciabell who is lying down.

    She¡¯s taking a break while enjoying the tea Holy made for her.

    I¡¯m quiet since they¡¯ll be angry at me if I identally wake her up.

    We talk by gestures.

    Ah, Holy joined too.

    Amazing.

    Ehto¡­.don¡¯t you think it is still too early to talk about the second one already?

    After patrolling the mansion, I peeped out at the lively bathroom.

    Ancestor-san, Doraim, and Beezel are soaking in the bathtub while having a drink.

    There are several kuros soaking in the bathtub too.

    They don¡¯t hate taking a bath.

    There¡¯s a blizzard outside so the kuros are taking a bath¡­¡­I envy them.

    I wonder if I should join them.

    I asked Kuro and Yuki¡¯s opinion.

    ¡­¡­.

    I had both Ursa and Guraru work.

    I can¡¯t possibly join the bath drinking session.

    Unfortunately, I have to professionally work first.

    Let¡¯s return to the workshop.

    My work for today is wood processing.

    In fact, since a few days ago, I¡¯ve been making a smart ball that I n to set up in the gaming area of Big Roof Shashaato.

    Smart ball is a small ball that will be pitched from the side. They will be holes lined up in a four by four manner on which the small balls have to fit into. If one will be able toplete a line, they¡¯ll win a prize.

    Of course, lining the balls into a line is not easy.

    There will be obstacle nails and the yer has to properly adjust the power of the spring.

    This is smart ball.

    TN: Here¡¯s what a smart ball looks like. It is basically a simple(?) version of pinball.

    Unfortunately, the one I made is not the normal size, it is considerablyrge.

    The length is about 5 meters and the width is 3 meters.

    The ball it uses is not the normal size smart ball too but the bowling ball size.

    Why has it be like this? It is because of the spring.

    The spring size can¡¯t be reduced so I have to adjust everything ording to the spring.

    Though it might be troublesome to transport, it might be good since everyone can see it given its size.

    That¡¯s what I thought.

    We found out the problem during the testing period.

    It turns out that the obstacle nails of the smart ball can¡¯t endure the power of the ball. It easily breaks or bends.

    It can endure once or twice but given the nature of this game, it will be hit many many times.

    I judged that the bowling ball made of stone is not for this.

    Stone is too heavy.

    Thinking of lightening it, I made a wooden ball.

    Though it is difficult to make wooden balls of the same size¡­..a few differences can be tolerated.

    I¡¯m d that Kuro and Yuki have spent much time with me today but can you stop ying with the balls?

    ¡­¡­.

    They might like bilRiards too.

    Let¡¯s make one.

    Also, Kuro and Yuki.

    Collect the balls.

    This is not a gaming area but a workshop.

    Night.

    There are dishes that used the beans that Ursa, Guraru, and Hakuren took from the pods.

    They¡¯re delicious.

    Ann, please stop putting all the failed experimental dishes in front of me.

    Let¡¯s have everyone taste them.

    It will be good to hear various opinions.

    Ahahaha.

    I love you.

    However, this and that are two different stories.

    And Flora, don¡¯t just go to the bath, eat too.

    Yup, this smells delicious.

    After eating.

    The blizzard has not stopped yet.

    ¡¸Good, why don¡¯t we all y.¡¹

    Ursa gave a cheerful answer but we¡¯re inside the house so we won¡¯t do something so physical.

    We yed cardsst time.

    Let¡¯s y old maid this time.

    After that, Flora steps into the bath. Wash carefully.

    Late night.

    The blizzard seemed to have finally calmed down.

    It became quiet.

    It seems like snow has considerably piled up.

    Let¡¯s make snowman tomorrow.

 Chapter 254 - Teleportation Gate

    <h4>Chapter 254 ¨C Teleportation Gate</h4>

    ********************

    ¡¸It has been a while, vige chief Hiraku.¡¹

    Ate-middle-aged man in butler clothes bowed before me.

    He has gray hairbed in an all back style and facial hair that stretches to the left and right of his face which makes him look dandy.

    He is Gou Foguma.

    He is the former assistant to the lord of the castle and now one of the aides of the vige chief of Vige Four.

    He was formerly in his crystal form due to fuel-saving mode but now he greets me with his humanoid body.

    ¡¸I have never imagined that you look old. I thought you would look younger.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a reason for that. If I don¡¯t look aged, I might not be trusted too much.¡¹

    Surely. Even if they have the same ability, ate-middle-aged man will surely be chosen instead of a young man.

    However, Bell is young¡­..

    ¡¸ording to our creator, the younger the maid is, the better.¡¹

    I see¡­.let¡¯s not ask about that man of culture.

    ¡¸The others are scheduled to wake up too. I¡¯ll make sure that they¡¯ll give you their respect as soon as they wake up.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it. How¡¯s Vige Four?¡¹

    ¡¸No problem. Acting vige chief Kuzuden is doing his job properly.¡¹

    ¡¸Good. How about food? Don¡¯t do the impossible okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, thank you. Is there something new in Big Tree Vige?¡¹

    ¡¸Something new? Something new¡­..nothing in particr. It¡¯s as usual.¡¹

    ¡¸As usual?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    ¡¸That looks like a big ice mountain¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸The children said that they want to y with snow so Raimeiren and Hakuren piled it up.¡¹

    There¡¯s a 30-meter high ice mountain on the south side of the vige.

    ¡¸The inner part of the mountain has been hardened so there¡¯s no danger of being buried. There¡¯s also a drainage that will let the melted snow to the river.¡¹

    We didn¡¯t oversee anything.

    ¡¸Really? I guess it really is as usual.¡¹

    Yeah, as usual.

    ¡¸Actually, this time, I didn¡¯t juste to give you my respect but in the sun castle¡­¡­the building and not the vige, we discovered an important magical tool. I came here to report it.¡¹

    ¡¸Important magical tool?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. We don¡¯t know how we should handle it so we will entrust it to vige chief.¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of magical tool is it?¡¹

    ¡¸A teleportation gate.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.judging from its name, it is a gate where you can teleport?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. A teleportation gate is usually a couple and is mutually connected.¡¹

    ¡¸That seems very convenient.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Though it was widely used in the ancient times, majority of it were destroyed in war or was dmissioned¡­..it is almost extinct now.¡¹

    ¡¸Such a waste.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. It is because of the danger it brought during war.¡¹

    Ah, supplies and troops can be easily moved with the help of a teleportation gate.

    No, if you set up a teleportation gate in the midst of the enemy country¡­.

    What a scary thing to think.

    ¡¸However, it is such a convenient thing even in the time of peace. Why didn¡¯t they got restored when the war was over?¡¹

    ¡¸Because it is hard. If one of the couple gate was destroyed, the other one is already useless.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean, their mutual connection stays even if one was destroyed?¡¹

    ¡¸ording to what has been researched, that was the conclusion.¡¹

    ¡¸What a sad story.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Thus, whether to operate this convenient teleportation gate or not, we will let vige chief to decide.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn¡­.that is something I can¡¯t decide on immediately. I want to consult everyone first.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. As a basic knowledge about a teleportation gate, a gatekeeper is necessary. The purpose is to prevent impudent fellows from using it. Also, like I said earlier, it is a dangerous thing during war so it is normal to have someone to destroy it immediately if something undesirable happened.¡¹

    Ah, in short, there¡¯s no safe teleportation gate now.

    ¡¸Also, we can¡¯t set it up in a moving ce like Vige Four.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. If we drop the movement speed of Vige Four, it might be possible but¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸It could have been the best ce to set it up.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Truly regrettable.¡¹

    What a tragedy!

    ¡¸Now¡­..please think about it seriously first since reinstation is considerably difficult. Also, after instation, it will always be up and running¡­..Ah, I forgot to say the most important thing.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    ¡¸We discovered three sets of teleportation gates.¡¹

    That surely is important.

    I consulted everyone about the teleportation gate.

    ¡¸There was a teleportation gate in our old vige. There was always a gatekeeper before it.¡¹

    It seems like the previous viges of the high elves and the angels have teleportation gates.

    However, they have be an object of art now.

    It looks like in all ces, teleportation gates have be objects of art.

    This means that it is not something rare.

    The rare things are the operational ones.

    ¡¸Though an operational teleportation gate is valuable, you have to set it up first before you can use it¡­..but it is already a lost technology.¡¹

    Loo is on her wit¡¯s end.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you resolve that by analyzing it?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to but I don¡¯t have any confidence¡­.I¡¯m afraid I might break it. Ah, but¡­..ugh.¡¹

    Her inner struggle is overflowing.

    Afterwards, there are various discussions.

    At first, there¡¯s a suggestion of connecting Big Tree Vige to the hot spring.

    With that, anyone can go to the hot spring anytime and the gatekeepers will be the ghost knights and the lions.

    It has be everyone¡¯s favourite but it did not go through.

    There¡¯s an opinion that it will be a waste since the distance is too short.

    Hakuren can certainly fly over there in a short amount of time.

    If we have to install it, it should be outside the forest of death.

    Next suggestions are Shashaato City, Howling Vige, Doraim¡¯s nest and the demon king¡¯s castle.

    However, there¡¯s a problem.

    It was already carefully noted by Gou. Though the teleportation gate is convenient, it can be used by the military.

    Therefore, the way it is handled differs for every country.

    What kind of rule does the demon king¡¯s kingdom have about it?

    Frau and the civil servant girls don¡¯t know since there seemed to be no operational teleportation gate in the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    And as expected, I¡¯m hesitant to install it in secret.

    Let¡¯s consult Beezel when he returns.

    The next problem¡­.To what extent will the existence of the teleportation gate be disclosed.

    If I inform Michael-san about it, the logistics of the vige will surely improve.

    However, the operation frequency of themia transport will steeply decline.

    Should Ipensate themias?

    Though I don¡¯t mind increasing the number of visitors of the vige, if we became open to the public, the visitors that wille might not necessarily be friendly.

    What should we do about that?

    Given that problem, it means that we have to carefully choose where we will set up the teleportation gate in the vige.

    Should it be inside the mansion? Or outside?

    Should it be inside the vige? Or outside?

    Thinking about crime prevention, the further, the better but thinking of convenience, the nearer, the better.

    We have a lot of things to consider.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t there already a ce in Big Tree Vige where it can be set up safely?¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    Since we haven¡¯t thought of that ce, Ria had to remind us.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it the best if we install it in the dungeon at the southern part of the vige?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.ah, indeed.¡¹

    Certainly.

    It may be the best ce to set it up if you have to consider security.

    If it will be set up in the inner part of the dungeon, if there¡¯s no resident that will guide you to the short cut door, it will be really hard to find your way out.

    There are also instant kill traps there.

    Then, does it mean that we need to remodel the dungeon from a training dungeon to a crime prevention dungeon?

    ¡¸Maa, we don¡¯t need to decide immediately. We can take our time to think.¡¹

    When Ann distributes tea, the discussion calms down.

    Right.

    We don¡¯t have to decide now. We have all our time to think first.

    For the time being, the only thing that was decided in today¡¯s discussion is to save a pair for the future.

    Loo will have to struggle internally for a while.

    ¡¸My lord.¡¹

    I was called out by Holy.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸That is, I want to ask for a simple thing¡­.who is that wonderful gentleman?¡¹

    ¡¸Wonderful gentleman?¡¹

    I looked at where Holy was pointing at and saw Gou.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸He is not as good as my dead husband but he has a firm character. A deep voice too. I want to start a friendly conversation with him by all means.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll introduce you.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. Ah, hold a moment¡­.. I have to retouch first.¡¹

    Maybe because he looks like ate-middle-aged man that Holy finds him attractive¡­..

    Ooops.

    I can¡¯t just conclude everything to love.

    She might just want to talk with him for technical exchange.

    Yeah.

    That might be it.

    That¡¯s why, Frau.

    Can you stop watching while getting excited?

    Ah, Bell.

    When did you get here?

    Oh, you felt that the atmosphere seems interesting too?

    That¡¯s a joke.

    Ah, you brought the teleportation gate programming documents.

    Thank you.

    This teleportation gate¡­..howe I didn¡¯t see it before if it is this big?

    Where was it located?

    ¡¸Have you seen the ce where Gou¡¯s body was stored?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­.¡¹

    I don¡¯t remember going to that ce.

    ¡¸That time, our rtionship was still vague. I¡¯m sorry. Next, the sun castle¡­.no, I mean Vige Four. If possible, I want to show you around there.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do it.¡¹

 Chapter 255 - Snowball Fight

    <h4>Chapter 255 ¨C Snowball Fight</h4>

    ********************

    First of all, let me tell you.

    Don¡¯t grasp the snowball too much or it will be too hard.

    I will show a useless example.

    Hakuren.

    ¡¸Ei¡¹

    Hakuren threw a tightly grasped snowball to a tree.

    Ah, she missed and hit a nearby snowman instead.

    That was the snowman that Tier did her best to make¡­.

    Ah, Tier noticed.

    ¡­..

    Everyone, stop whatever you¡¯re doing.

    Let¡¯s repair the snowman.

    TN: Just a reminder, ever since Hiraku introduced snowmen to that world, Tier¡¯s hobby during winter is to make a snowman.

    Let¡¯s start again.

    I will show a useless example.

    Hakuren.

    ¡­¡­no, not in that direction.

    Yes, that¡¯s better.

    Are you confident to hit the target?

    Are you sure?

    Don¡¯t overdo it.

    ¡¸Ei¡¹

    The snowball Hakuren threw passes by the side of the target and hits a tree in the forest.

    A loud sound was heard. The tree shook and snow dropped from the big tree.

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.I think you understand the power using this useless example. Do you really want everyone to throw something like that to each other?¡¹

    Good.

    My thoughts and what the vigers think does not differ that much.

    My apologies for those fully motivated people¡­.

    However, if someone was hit with that, he will die.

    You can¡¯t survive that without using a shield.

    Yes, give up.

    Grasp the snowball gently.

    We¡¯re ying.

    This is not a hunting game where you need to kill the prey with a snowball.

    There will be a snowball fight in the vige.

    A battle between two teams.

    If you are hit once, you¡¯re disqualified.

    Snowballs will be made on the spot.

    It¡¯s a family battle where children can also participate.

    A few adults who have no children can also participate.

    However, they must give leeways.

    They shouldn¡¯t be too heated up too.

    Remember that.

    ¡­¡­.

    Okay, they got it.

    Thanks for the useless example.

    Haa.

    Now, let¡¯s take a warm bath.

    All participants of the snowball fight took a bath without exception.

    But don¡¯t stay too long.

    Though a small amount of snow melts, majority of the snow still doesn¡¯t melt.

    The snow mountain on the south side of the vige will stay there for a while.

    This snow mountain.

    I climbed it and was surprised that it¡¯s higher than what I thought.

    Judging from the top to the bottom, this looks dangerous.

    However, Ursa, Guraru, and the other children including Alfred climbed up here to y sled.

    Dangerous.

    Ah, Tier and Gran Maria¡¯s group are watching over them.

    Great.

    I can only say thank you very much.

    The children are ying but they will not be left unattended.

    Someone will surely watch over them.

    Today, it is one of the oni maids.

    I know that it is cold so thank you for your hard work.

    As for me, I tried baking a rice cake in the brazier that I brought while watching over the children.

    I put some soy sauce, sugar, and wrap it in a seaweed to enhance the taste.

    ¡­¡­..

    Before I noticed it, I¡¯m already surrounded by the children.

    The number of rice cakes I baked is insufficient¡­..

    I left the brazier and the rice cake to the oni maid and ran to the mansion.

    Hi kuros.

    I¡¯m d that you are running with me side by side but this is not a race.

    I¡¯m only going to get some rice cakes.

    We¡¯ll only run in a moment.

    Don¡¯t look at me with eyes full of expectations.

    After delivering the additional rice cakes, I ran around the snowy vige with the kuros.

    On a certain fine day, the minotaurs of Vige Two and the titans from the northern dungeon came.

    This is not a coincidence.

    It was arranged in advance.

    There are 15 members of each race.

    Though the minotaurs cane here in several hours, the titans might have traveled for several days just toe here.

    And the reason why they are here¡­..

    Snowball fight.

    It seems like they promised each otherst martial arts tournament.

    I lend the ce and remind them to never grasp the snowball firmly.

    Absolutely don¡¯t.

    I want to start heating the bath already but given their physiques, they can¡¯te altogether.

    Alright, do your best.

    ¡­¡­.

    Wait a minute.

    Please move further south.

    A stray shot is dangerous.

    I watch the snowball fight of the minotaurs and the titans while cutting the body of a fish that looks like a skipjack tuna that I n to grill in the brazier.

    If you grill it indoors, the smell will be terrible.

    Fufufu.

    I slowly grill it.

    I chopped the skipjack tuna like fish.

    This is not something that should be eaten during winter but since this skipjack tuna like fish was sent by Michael-san, let¡¯s eat it.

    Yup, it can¡¯t be helped.

    I made something simr to ponzu sauce.

    I also prepared arge amount of leek.

    I sliced garlic and onion while waiting.

    Ah, I should have eaten it already¡­..!

    A snowball that looks like a cannonball blew off my brazier together with my skipjack tuna like fish.

    ¡­¡­.

    Safe.

    It fell in the snow.

    Safe.

    Really safe!

    I gave the kuros near me grilled skipjack tuna like fish.

    They deliciously eat it.

    Good¡­..

    There¡¯s no skipjack tuna-like fish anymore.

    But I still have the spices I prepared.

    Let¡¯s grill another one.

    But¡­..ah, this.

    How about straw-wrap-grill it?

    Right.

    Oh, I¡¯m not stupid.

    Let¡¯s build a snow wall around it for protection.

    If it¡¯s too defenseless, a stay shot like the one a little while ago would waste it.

    Fufufu.

    I¡¯m so thorough.

    I took the charcoal from the brazier, put the brazier wire over it and put the straw wrap on top.

    Arge number of snowballs suddenly fell from the sky.

    ¡¸Sorry¡¹

    It seems to be a mis-bombing of the angels.

    Hahaha.

    What are you even participating in?

    Everyone avable, ASSEMBLE!

    Let¡¯s do an anti-air battle!

    Prepare the shields!

    Secure the top of the snow mountain!

    Don¡¯t let the other party replenish their snowball ammunition!

    What?

    You¡¯ve already been hit by snowballs and was disqualified?

    Don¡¯t worry.

    Let¡¯s start again!

    A warm bath after ying in the snow feels great.

    Rxing.

    Should I have built a bath that can amodate the minotaurs and the titans?

    The bath is fine with a few of them but since there are 30 of them, it will be too crowded.

    I only wish they won¡¯t catch a cold.

    During dinner, grilled fish came out again.

    I was d for a moment.

    Let¡¯s use the spices I failed to use earlier.

 Chapter 256 - What Becomes of the Teleportation Gate

    <h4>Chapter 256 ¨C What Bes of the Teleportation Gate</h4>

    ********************

    Meeting room of my mansion.

    About what will be of the teleportation gate, I am currently speaking with the demon king.

    Beezel, Doraim, and ancestor-san are participating as observers.

    ¡¸As far as it was examined, there is now limiting the instation of a teleportation gate in the demon king¡¯s kingdom. If the feudal lord of the ce where you want to set up the gate gives his permission, then it is okay. However, I want you to keep it open from the general public. That will end the logistics business in a lot of ces.¡¹

    ¡¸Logistics¡­.but we are only nning on using it to carry crops from the vige.¡¹

    ¡¸That is certainly not a problem. What I want you to not do is to use it as some sort of business that everyone can use. For example, if I connect Shashaato City to the capital through the teleportation gate, though it will really be convenient¡­.the towns and viges between them will definitely suffer.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, indeed.¡¹

    ¡¸If the other side is this vige, whatever you want to do, I won¡¯tin. However, I want you to thoroughly consider it.¡¹

    ¡¸Thoroughly consider?¡¹

    ¡¸To be clear, you¡¯ll probably turn this ce into a city then.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Also, by chance¡­..though there is really a very tiny little chance¡­..thinking of the monsters and demon beasts of the forest of death passing through the teleportation gate¡­.ugh.¡¹

    I know what you mean.

    Even if we say that we have a perfect n and perfect defense for it, you are not qualified as a statesman if you believe us unconditionally.

    ¡¸If possible, I want you to set it up to a ce of 1 day distance by carriage from Shashaato City.¡¹

    In addition, he wants to know how many people will use the gate, daily traffic, who are the gatekeepers, which resident will be responsible for this and that, and he also requested to have the teleportation gate as hidden as possible.

    The demands of the demon king are understandable.

    However, handling the teleportation gate now has be troublesome.

    That¡¯s about it.

    ¡¸I heard that Shashaato City is the number one candidate on where you want to set up the teleportation gate, have you changed your mind now?¡¹

    Before speaking with the demon king, I¡¯ve consulted Beezel many times.

    Beezel might have talked about it with the demon king.

    ¡¸Are you bothered by it?¡¹

    ¡¸Shashaato City and its outskirts is royal territory so I can directly permit you to install a teleportation gate.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s great.¡¹

    ¡¸However¡­..it would be a hassle for you to set up a teleportation gate outside of the city and have someone managing and guarding it.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true.¡¹

    Apart from being a hassle, we are understaffed.

    ¡¸There¡¯s an easy method to solve that problem.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    ¡¸In the ce where you will install the teleportation gate, how about building a vige there?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a good ce that is only 1 day carriage travel away from Shashaato City. If you can build a vige there, it will be easy to conceal the existence of the teleportation gate.¡¹

    The heavy discussion with the demon king became a light one during the dinner banquet.

    ¡¸Great. This is really delicious. The food in Shashaato City is not bad but the food here is special.¡¹

    Though I don¡¯t have the skill of a chef, I can boast about the premium quality ingredients here.

    After eating, Beezel boasted Fracia to the demon king.

    Now they are talking about the marriage of the demon king¡¯s daughter, Yuri.

    Maa, I don¡¯t want to get involved in such a delicate topic.

    A new vige.

    The tentative ce is a ce 1 day carriage travel away from Shashaato City.

    Going to the sea will probably take 2 days.

    If we set up the teleportation gate there, exchanges with Michael-san will greatly improve.

    To be honest, I really want to set it up inside Shashaato City¡­.

    However, given the circumstances like what the demon king has said, by chance, it might be really dangerous.

    About concealing the existence of the teleportation gate, I can only nod since I also don¡¯t want unnecessary troubles.

    Maa, I don¡¯t want to publicize it in the first ce.

    Aside from Beezel, Doraim and ancestor-san did not say anything too.

    However, I¡¯m troubled whether it is hard to make a new vige.

    I¡¯m certainly serious when we made Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three.

    The problem is not really building the vige but the residents.

    The one who¡¯ll act as the manager of the teleportation gate, who will be the gatekeepers, and the vige surely need its own manpower too.

    It will be necessary to get those.

    Let¡¯s not think much about it.

    There¡¯s a lot of things that need to be done in Big Roof Shashaato too, should I scrap the idea of teleportation gate?

    No, Big Roof Shashaato will surely have it easier if there is a working teleportation gate¡­..

    Will it?

    Transporting cooking ingredients will be easier and the two, Marcos and Pa, can go to Vige One easier too.

    That reminds me, the two named a kuro Kricky and it is already lonely.

    Should I take it to them this time?

    No, it is doing its best to guard their house.

    Should I have Marcos and Pa return then?

    But the two of them are going all out for the store.

    Rather than thinking about it, let¡¯s consult everyone.

    Whatever we will do, it will only start when the springes.

    By the way, the n of connecting Big Tree Vige to the hot spring still exists.

    Is it okay to set up a teleportation gate in the same ce?

    TN: Both are in the forest of death so ¡°same ce¡±.

    Though it seems convenient, it¡¯s a waste.

    Ah¡­.

    Let¡¯s sleep.

    There¡¯s still time to think.

    One of the kuros came to me looking pitiful.

    Apparently, there is a small bone stuck in its throat.

    What did it do?

    I put my hand inside its mouth and pulled out the small bone.

    If it isrge, it shouldn¡¯t have swallowed it.

    Small bone¡­.yeah, this is a bone of a rabbit with fangs.

    Eat calmly from now on.

    Ah¡­.you were able to hold the pain.

    Good good.

    Loo came before me looking pitiful.

    It doesn¡¯t look like she has a small bone stuck on her throat.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸The teleportation gate, I want to dismantle it¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸I already told you that you may.¡¹

    ¡¸But the possibility of me breaking it is high.¡¹

    ¡¸If you can learn something, I don¡¯t mind you breaking it.¡¹

    ¡¸You said that but¡­.ugh¡¹

    Okay okay.

    She seemed to have been troubled for a while.

    Why don¡¯t you y with other magical tools for a change?

    Child making?

    You¡¯re very direct.

    No, I want to have a second child with you.

    It¡¯s true.

    It¡¯s really true¡­..

    I discussed the teleportation gate issue with the vigers again.

    I also spoke about the proposed new vige of the demon king.

    As a result, half agreed and the other half are against it.

    There was an opinion that it was not necessary to install the teleportation gate in the first ce.

    I think it¡¯s true.

    As for the new vige, there weren¡¯t even prospects on who¡¯s going to be the new residents so it was decided to check out the ce first.

    Let¡¯s check that ce after we¡¯re done plowing the field this spring.

 Chapter 257 - One of the Former Four Heavenly Kings

    <h4>Chapter 257 ¨C One of the Former Four Heavenly Kings</h4>

    ********************

    My name is Getegul¡­.it doesn¡¯t matter.

    No one remembers it anyway.

    Everyone calls me this:

    One of the four heavenly kings.

    Since the former demon king has already abdicated the throne, I should have been called one of the former four heavenly kings.

    It was really a blunder since the title four heavenly kings is an official position.

    I¡¯m really thankful for being given a chance of being one of the four heavenly kings even though I¡¯m only a local politician before but the hard work I¡¯ve been through after that can only be called abuse.

    I made sure that the demon king¡¯s political rtionships are perfect.

    Ah, it¡¯s all in the past.

    When the former demon king abdicated the throne, his four heavenly kings were also dissolved.

    The demon king¡¯s kingdom unites under the new demon king and four heavenly kings.

    Since I¡¯m only one of the four heavenly kings, I only have to watch the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡¯s management while rxing in my territory.

    That¡¯s my wish.

    These past several years.

    A special issue flies around the upper echelon of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    This special issue is a matter of great concern especially to the demon king and the four heavenly kings.

    When I was still one of the four heavenly kings, that issue is rted to the assassination of the hero.

    This generation¡¯s demon king seems to have been troubled by the hero too.

    Maybe he¡¯lle to me to hear my story.

    Should Ipile what we did before?

    When I think about it, I find it amusing.

    ¡­¡­.

    I would love to see how the demon king and his four heavenly kings deal with this special issue.

    I¡¯m sure they wouldn¡¯t work with the hero, won¡¯t they?

    That would be betrayal.

    Not to mention mankind, the demon king will never cooperate with the hero.

    We should never permit an unreasonable existence such as the hero.

    Should I shout it out loud?

    No, I don¡¯t have to.

    I shouldn¡¯t publicize my belief.

    I have to examine it properly.

    Nothinges out no matter how much I examine it.

    As expected of the active group.

    Or, it means that my influence has be weaker¡­..

    I¡¯m shocked.

    I understand something about the special issue. It is somewhat rted to Shashaato City.

    That¡¯s the best news my secret spy can get.

    Though I¡¯m reluctant, I decided to go to Shashaato City to investigate personally.

    ¡­..

    I don¡¯t get it.

    I don¡¯t get anything at all.

    Is something even happening here?

    The governor doesn¡¯t talk.

    No, I should have expected that.

    This ce¡¯s governor is excellent.

    I don¡¯t think I can get any information from this guy.

    However, the son of this guy seems to be worthy of trying¡­.or not.

    The hero hasn¡¯te to this city yet¡­..

    Even talking with an old friend from the underground world doesn¡¯t give me any information.

    Fumu.

    Anyway, let¡¯s leave it off for today but it is still slightly early so let¡¯s get some dinner.

    There¡¯s still curry this time.

    I was really mortified yesterday when they run out of stock.

    The curry here is evilly delicious.

    Oh, the mutton wrapped in a herb is also good.

    The alcohol is also great so I understand well how this ce prosper.

    They put everything under one roof so business won¡¯t be affected no matter what the weather is.

    Compare this to my time as one of the four heavenly kings¡­¡­

    Mortifying.

    After dinner, I enjoyed bowling a little and returned to the inn.

    After moving my body, I slept well.

    About the special issue, I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s worried.

    My oldpanion, also one of the former four heavenly kings, Paruanen, has visited me.

    To Paruanen, my problem is simple. If I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, just ask the demon king.

    Though I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll tell me honestly, I¡¯m thankful that he worries about me.

    Because of that, we went out together.

    Paruanen and I are in a vige in the middle of the forest of death.

    As for the reason, they said that seeing it will exin everything.

    Paruanen and I came at a perfect time.

    Are we?

    That might be the case but¡­..shouldn¡¯t you have refrained a little more given that we are your predecessors?

    You should have at least let us prepare some spare clothes. Oh, there will be more?

    Okay, let¡¯s calm down, calm down.

    Let¡¯s go one point at a time.

    First one¡­..aren¡¯t those inferno wolves?

    Isn¡¯t one of them enough to destroy an entire city?

    If there are four or five, it can already be considered as continental disaster¡­.

    And how many of them are there?

    I¡¯m not counting but it is obvious that there are more than a hundred.

    And why are they acting like obedient dogs?

    One is showing its belly, should I pat it?

    Look at those, there are demon spiders.

    I can¡¯t even count how many there are.

    Why are they in file and why are they marching?

    Furthermore, are those dragons in human forms?

    Was I just introduced to the dark dragon Girar?

    Dors, the dragon king of the northern continent.

    Raimeiren, the typhoon dragon of the southern continent.

    And that devil, isn¡¯t that Gi-sama?

    I have seen him once during the old times.

    Bulga and Stifano are here too¡­..

    Is this a conference for world domination?

    The blood-sucking princess and the angel of annihtion are happily drinking tea together. The three angels of holocaust are flying in the sky¡­..

    Compared to everyone, the vicious Fushu of the Korin religion seemed cute.

    Ah, the one beside her is the holy maiden?

    When you first came here¡­.you were the same.

    How many times did you change your clothes?

    Twice?

    Hahaha, it is already my fourth time.

    I need to work twice harder.

    Why is the shrine maiden of the Gareth Kingdom, Kierbit, here?

    Did she resign as the shrine maiden?

    Seriously?

    Then, who¡¯s the current shrine maiden?

    ¡­¡­.an angel who¡¯s name I never heard of.

    Is the Gareth Kingdom going to be alright?

    There¡¯s no mark.

    High elves, elder dwarves, lizardmen, onis¡­..

    Yeah, brutal races.

    It¡¯s a good thing to see familiar races like the centaurs and minotaurs.

    Eh?

    Isn¡¯t that Shashaato City¡¯s sword god?

    Then, he must be the strongest here¡­..or not.

    It looks like he¡¯s one of the lower rankers here¡­.please work hard.

    Titans¡­..no more.

    Lamias¡­.hah.

    Slime¡­.I¡¯m healed.

    I want to hug it for a long time.

    Horse, great.

    Ah¡­..calming.

    The greatest person in this vige is¡­vige chief.

    The man who single handedly built this vige in the middle of the forest of death.

    He pats the stomach of inferno wolves and put demon spiders on his shoulder as if it was nothing.

    He even seemed to have a child with a dragon.

    Ah, that child is cute.

    But why? If it is others, they would show off their abilities already like the braves¡­..

    Whilepiling everything in my mind, I suddenly remembered an ancient document.

    During ancient times, the evil god was sealed off in the forest of death.

    A man built up a vige in the middle of the forest of death.

    Given what I¡¯ve seen today¡­

    ¡­..

    I finally understood.

    He is a god.

    The evil god.

    It¡¯s no wonder why everyone is following him.

    The evil god is the god that the demons worship.

    In other words, our god.

    Thinking about it, this vige feels like a god¡¯s domain.

    You can feel god¡¯s breath nearby.

    Ah, cat-chan.

    Go over there for a moment.

    I¡¯m currentlypiling my thoughts.

    ¡­¡­..

    Fortunately, my and Paruanen¡¯s granddaughters are working in this vige.

    Moreover, it seems like they have a chance of receiving the love of the ruler of this vige¡­..

    Beezel¡¯s daughter is already¡­.!?

    He got ahead of me!

    No, that¡¯s not it.

    I should be happy.

    It was a child with a fellow demon.

    Oohhhh.

    Granddaughter.

    I will do whatever I can to support you!

    Work hard!

    My name is Getegulterateseponesto.

    TN: ¥²©`¥Æ¥°¥ë©`¥Æ¥é©`¥Æ¥»¥Ý¥Í¥¹¥È(Geteguruterateseponesuto) ¨C yes, it is only a name. No surname yet.

    You won¡¯t remember it anyway but I¡¯m one of the most devoted followers of the evil god starting today.

 Chapter 258 - Paruanen

    <h4>Chapter 258 ¨C Paruanen</h4>

    ********************

    My name is Paruanen.

    I have worked for the demon king¡¯s kingdom as one of the four heavenly kings.

    I am also called warlord Paruanen. My name is famous far and wide¡­.or not.

    This warlord¡¯s opponents are only documents.

    In short, I¡¯m like a sidekick.

    Now then.

    My friend, who I had spent most of my time with as one of the former four heavenly kings, is acting funny.

    After visiting a certain vige, he has begun worshipping the vige chief as the evil god.

    What on earth was he thinking?

    Sure, that vige chief is certainly not an ordinary person.

    However, I want him to calm down a little.

    Yes, it is true that the evil god is served by monsters and demon beasts.

    However, there is one important thing that he has forgotten.

    The evil god is the magic god.

    I heard the vige chief is poor with magic.

    How can he be the evil god?

    He¡¯s not.

    He¡¯s really not.

    No matter what the evil god looks like, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t lose his essence.

    He¡¯s the god of us demons after all.

    Mou¡­..cat.

    Is it alright for you to be too friendly and lie on myp?

    cough

    If you want the proof if he¡¯s really a god, let¡¯s just ask him.

    I know that this is something very rude but I really have to ask him!

    ¡¸Eh? Am I a god? Of course not. I¡¯m an ordinary person. ¡¹

    ¡­..

    An ordinary person won¡¯t make a vige in the middle of the forest of death. An ordinary person can¡¯t live in harmony with inferno wolves and demon spiders.

    Even our kingdom¡¯s demon king-sama can only bow his head if he is everpared to you.

    No, if possible, I want to know the extent of his power¡­..

    Eh?

    Isn¡¯t that?

    I¡¯ve seen a familiar face.

    Ah, my daughter had be a bride and she had a daughter.

    In other words, that¡¯s my granddaughter.

    It has been a long time.

    Why are you here?

    What?

    You know the military prowess of the vige chief?

    Let me hear it.

    He¡¯s the one who killed the wyvern of the iron forest.

    He can kill grappler bears and bloody vipers in a blink of an eye?

    He repulsed the rampaging Rasutisumoon.

    You mean he really repulsed that dragon who rampage unstoppably for thest hundreds of years?

    In addition, he kills monsters and demon beasts of the forest of death on sight?

    ¡­¡­

    What kind of terrible story have I just heard?

    Eh?

    The crazy dragon Rasutisumoon is currently pregnant with his child?

    The dragon that unstoppably rampaged for hundreds of years is pregnant, with his child¡­¡­ah, to be able to embrace that kind of woman is already incredible and he impregnates¡­¡­.

    A smart one huh.

    No, I must not escape reality.

    Ehto¡­..

    Yes, let¡¯s give up.

    He is a god.

    Even if he is not the evil god, he is a god of something.

    That must be it.

    Otherwise, he won¡¯t be able to tame the inferno wolves and the demon spiders and it will be more unrealistic to even fight with dragons.

    Martial arts tournament?

    Ah, a subtitle for the strongest in the world tournament.

    That time, I made a promise to my heart to never defy the vige chief.

    Ah, this slime heals me.

    After having returned from the vige, I¡¯ll strive to satisfy every demand from my granddaughter in the vige.

    God seems to be requesting talented people who can teach.

    Is he looking for someone to take charge of the education of his child?

    Fortunately, I have some people in mind.

    However, all of them are seriously doing their own job so I don¡¯t think they will ept my request.

    Ah, there¡¯s no need to rush.

    ¡­¡­.

    Is it a bad idea to mix in a concubine candidate with the talents he¡¯s looking for?

    Her ability is quite high.

    Though she has a personality problem, that¡¯s nothing to a person who can even mate with dragons.

    There¡¯s a possibility that she will¡­..

    Are you sure?

    Really?

    That¡¯s regrettable.

    I understand. I¡¯ll just gather talents without mixing anything unnecessary.

    This is strange.

    I can¡¯t contact the people I have in mind.

    Is it someone¡¯s plot?

    What¡­.ah, there was someone with the same request as me that hase to you before me?

    Gununu.

    I can¡¯t lose.

    I must do my best for god.

    I heard the story about the teleportation gate.

    Was there an operational teleportation gate?

    Ah, I shouldn¡¯t be surprised since it is a god¡¯s vige.

    The candidate for the instation location is Shashaato City.

    Okay.

    Not bad.

    Not bad but¡­.there¡¯s a problem.

    Where are they going to install it in Shashaato City?

    Who will manage it?

    Now that most people don¡¯t know about god¡¯s vige, there won¡¯t be any problem but if it was known that there is a god¡¯s vige, won¡¯t there be a dispute with the teleportation gate?

    Worst case scenario, the hero will make trouble to god.

    That¡¯s not good.

    But, what should I do?

    The existence of the teleportation gate must be concealed so, where should it be installed?

    As for the purpose of installing the teleportation gate, it is for the sake of selling crops from the god¡¯s vige¡­..

    Well, it is certainly hard to buy and sell in the middle of the forest of death.

    To think that all this trouble is for the sake of getting crops from god¡¯s vige but¡­.

    If you think about it normally, you will certainly die.

    The forest of death.

    It is said that walking on magma will give you a higher chance of survival than walking there.

    The food from the vige is delicious.

    I was really shocked and impressed so installing a teleportation gate is definitely worth it.

    I immediately wanted to migrate there but I strongly endured it.

    It is because I¡¯m not sure whether I can be of help in that vige.

    I am confident in terms of paperwork but¡­. Will there be such work in the vige?

    Given that god is there, everything will surely be easy to process.

    Kuh.

    I¡¯m bitter for myself for not specializing in military or magic.

    However, I won¡¯t give up.

    As for the teleportation gate, it will be installed in a ce a little far from Shashaato City. It was proposed to make a vige in that location.

    I gave my name as a candidate for being the vige chief.

    I will be assisting him in his territory.

    I have worked since I was young and I¡¯m already in my years but I can still work.

    Hahaha.

    My son, who is now the lord of my territory, is shedding tears in agreement.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it. With father gone, the territory management will be really hard. Please reconsider, PLEASE! ¡¹

    He agrees with me.

    I have a good son.

    My long time friend seems to have the same idea.

    Gununununu.

    I will not hand over my vige chief position.

    ¡¸No, won¡¯t it be more convenient for us if I do something in Shashaato City? ¡¹

    He said that demon king-sama is taking things lightly so I supported my friend with some documents.

    It is about anti-hero measures.

    However, that thing needs not to be told to god.

    The hero is a problem which we could deal with¡­.to be precise, it is the problem that the current demon king and his four heavenly kings should deal with.

    We shouldn¡¯t disturb god.

    In order to maintain his peace of mind, I will take care of this new vige that is a little distant from Shashaato City.

    God only needs to install the teleportation gate and I will do everything else here.

    I will protect the teleportation gate with my body and my life.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    God wants to personally make the vige.

    Wait, what?

    There must be something I can do!

    I¡¯ll work hard.

 Chapter 259 - Something to Worry About and Inspection?

    <h4>Chapter 259 ¨C Something to Worry About and Inspection?</h4>

    ********************

    Dwarves, 160.

    Elves, 275.

    Beastkins, 120.

    Demons, 600.

    Humans, almost 200.

    ¡­.

    This is strange.

    The vige hasn¡¯t been fully decided yet and they already gathered this many residents.

    No, it is only written in the document and no movement has actually been done yet¡­.

    ¡¸Here is the list of the candidates for the representative of the new vige. And here is the list of key personnel for territory management¡­. ¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this too early? Building a new vige is still on consultancy stage. ¡¹

    I asked the civil servant girl who brought the documents to me one after another.

    ¡¸But the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡¯s side is already preparing everything needed to support you in building this new vige. Even the former members of the four heavenly kings queued up to be the vige chief of the new vige. ¡¹

    ¡¸Former four heavenly kings? Ah, you mean those two visitors who came for the martial arts tournament. ¡¹

    I remember the two of them. They are very polite.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d that the two of them are cooperating but, isn¡¯t that bad? ¡¹

    ¡¸Sort of. We¡¯ve already received a petition from Paruanen-sama¡¯s son. ¡¹

    ¡¸The content? ¡¹

    ¡¸I will work for the vige in my father¡¯s ce even if my bone is crushed so can you ask him to forgive me. Areh? Isn¡¯t he the present lord of their territory? Was it handed down to the next generation? ¡¹

    ¡¸To receive this kind of appeal, it only shows the weight of the former four heavenly kings in their family. As expected, he can¡¯t be the vige chief. ¡¹

    ¡¸Right. However, vige chief, Paruanen-sama is a paperwork expert. ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..is he? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I heard that he can take care of paperwork equivalent to 20 civil workers. ¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh. Recruit him. He¡¯ll be in charge of the vige. ¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m with you on that but¡­.as expected, we can¡¯t desu yo ne. ¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn¡­.right. ¡¹

    A person like him who has both position and honor can¡¯t be recruited just to do some paperwork in a certain vige.

    Really regrettable.

    ¡¸It seems like the 160 dwarves will be migrating from a nearby dwarven vige. ¡¹

    ¡¸Are they not forced? ¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. It seems to be the result of Donovan-san¡¯s contact. ¡¹

    ¡¸So they¡¯ll migrate for alcohol? ¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe yes and maybe no¡­. In fact, I have no idea either. I heard that Donovan-san seems to be someone great from the dwarves¡¯ perspective. ¡¹

    ¡¸Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Thus, they did not spare any effort to cooperate upon hearing Donovan-san¡¯s name. ¡¹

    ¡¸Heh ¡¹

    Thinking about it, Donovan¡¯s group are dwarves, to be specific, elder dwarves.

    Are they different from normal dwarves?

    ¡¸Heh ¡¹

    ¡¸The elves are the same. They¡¯ll be migrating to the vige from nearby viges.¡¹

    ¡¸By chance, is it Ria¡¯s influence?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it is still Donovan-san¡¯s influence desu. It looks like he has a lot of acquaintances.¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it.¡¹

    We have high elves here so I rashly thought that they were acquainted with elves.

    I guess I¡¯m wrong.

    The beastkin candidates are also unrted to Howling Vige.

    Simrly, the demons and the humans are gathered applicants from various ces.

    The rmender is probably either an influential or a forceful person.

    However, I can obviously see that the candidates were chosen not because of ability but because of reRiability.

    Even if I don¡¯t interview them, they¡¯ll be fine migrants.

    Ah, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ve volunteered just to cause trouble.

    Right.

    I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve thoroughly thought about it.

    Wait, hold on.

    Why am I already thinking that as if building a new vige is already a fact?

    We haven¡¯t decided to build a vige yet.

    I haven¡¯t even seen the ce.

    ¡¸These documents rted to the new vige, leave it to a suitable ce. The more I look at them, the more I tilt to building a new vige.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Then, the next one is, the remodeling n for the dungeon.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not evenpleted yet¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped since the teleportation gate was decided to be installed there. We can¡¯t even use it now.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. I know. However, let me drink some tea first.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Then, you can take your tea break vige chief. Please make some tea cake.¡¹

    ¡¸How about pancake?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll prepare some whipped cream and strawberry sauce then.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Don¡¯t inform the others.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu. I¡¯ll take proper precautions.¡¹

    As the result, I ended up making a lot of pancakes.

    ¡¸Areh? What¡¯s that delicious smell¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯sing from that room.¡¹

    ¡¸Woof!¡¹

    The day when the coldness of winter has calmed down.

    I went to each vige to check their current state.

    Though I hear the state of each vige via their representatives during meetings, seeing their states first hand is still the best.

    I¡¯m leisurely riding the back of the horse on the snow-covered road.

    First stop, Vige One.

    There is an indoor track where the pigs can run here.

    Is that a pig?

    Why does it look strangely bulky?

    Did it be some sort of athlete?

    It is also strangely fast.

    It also gives off a stoic feeling.

    What on earth did I just hear?

    That¡¯s the result of working together and studying pig race?

    You gave it some sort of diet first and now it can even doplex orders.

    You told them that you won¡¯t eat them if they work hard?

    At least it¡¯s not arrogant.

    No problem in particr so let¡¯s head to Vige Two.

    In vige two, there¡¯s a minotaur calf ying outside.

    Though I said it is a calf but the height is simr to mine.

    He asked me to y together so we yed a little.

    Daruma-san fell down.

    TN: If you google this game, you¡¯ll find it as a very dangerous game but we¡¯re in a slice of life novel so it¡¯s just the green light/red light game.

    Yeah, onerge step.

    Ah, I have to start from the starting point again?

    When I reached Vige Three, the horse got excited for some reason.

    It beganpeting with the centaurs.

    I thought that it would need some maintenance but the course around Vige Three is properly maintained.

    It seems like they are maintaining it when the weather is good.

    I¡¯m d that they are taking good care of it.

    As for thepetition, the horse won by a narrow margin.

    It looks considerably cheerful.

    The centaurs whopeted with it seemed a little depressed.

    Don¡¯t worry, your movement was dulled by winter.

    Ah, right. The horse is also like that.

    Moreover, the horse wants to pick me up and leave immediately.

    Well.

    Hold on.

    I hate myself for being only able to say those words.

    There¡¯s no problem in Vige Three too.

    I thought that they would be at least troubled with either food or firewood but it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    I return to Big Tree Vige and board a balloon to go to Vige Four.

    The sky is cold.

    However, when I approached the sun castle, also known as Vige Four, the temperature got better.

    It feels like the weather in Vige Four is already spring.

    This ce is like a new world.

    There is no particr problem in Vige Four.

    The houses are mostlyplete and it looks like it¡¯s regaining its former beauty.

    ¡¸Of course¡¹

    Bell is the one guiding me around Vige Four.

    Finally, I¡¯m guided to the room where Gou¡¯s body was kept.

    With Bell¡¯s signal, the wall opens.

    Yeah, it¡¯s absolutely impossible to know that there is something there unless you really know about it.

    This is on a whole different levelpared to other ces.

    ¡¸Because this is where the most important secret lies.¡¹

    It is a reasonablyrge room and there are a lot of cylindrical objects simr to ss cases.

    In one of the ss cases, there¡¯s a stark-naked man. In another ss case, there¡¯s nothing.

    I guess Gou¡¯s body was there.

    It seems like I guess it correctly.

    This room has nothing else.

    ¡¸Is there a tool needed to operate this ce?¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t need something like that.¡¹

    I see.

    Thinking about it, it might be Bell and Gou who are operating this ce.

    They¡¯re pretty useful.

    ¡¸Soon, Asa, Futa, and Miyo will wake up. I¡¯m not sure what the exact time is since it takes time to tune up their bodies.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to rush. Just make sure you do all possible measures first.¡¹

    ¡¸As you wish.¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, don¡¯t you have one?¡¹

    ¡¸Mine? There¡¯s this disgusting chair-like thing below.¡¹

    I shouldn¡¯t have asked her.

    After enjoying supper with Gou, Bell, and Kuzuden, I returned home from Vige Four.

    There¡¯s no problem in each vige.

 Chapter 260 - Events at the End of Winter

    <h4>Chapter 260 ¨C Events at the End of Winter</h4>

    ********************

    It is almost time for winter to be over.

    The jewel cat¡¯s pregnancy hase to light.

    We were curious why the jewel cat was not running after cat for a while and finally noticed that it was pregnant.

    A happy event.

    I opened one empty room at my mansion for the jewel cat¡­..opening and shutting the door is troublesome so I made a cat door at the door.

    There¡¯s no spring that can be used for the door so it was only a cloth door.

    Jewel cat can usually travel on the passages for the spiderlings but I want her to avoid doing something dangerous when she¡¯s pregnant.

    In addition, it doesn¡¯t want to be touched by anyone.

    She¡¯s also kind of irritable now.

    How saddening.

    Even so, cat hangs out around her.

    But cat seems to be troubled about how much he should distance himself.

    He looks confused.

    Remembering pregnancy, I decided to visit Senna.

    Upon hearing Senna¡¯s pregnancy, I suggested that she live in my mansion but it was objected by everyone.

    If her pregnancy is sensitive, the best ce she should stay is the ce where she is best ustomed to.

    Hearing that, I thought of sending her back to Howling Vige but I decided not to voice it out.

    That would be a dangerous move.

    If a wife does not give birth to the ce where the husband is, if there are no special circumstances, it will be simr to announcing divorce.

    Good thing I only thought of it.

    By the way, special circumstances involve religious beliefs or the absence of a midwife.

    This world is hard.

    Isn¡¯t it enough to just think of giving birth?

    Isn¡¯t the safety of the mother and child the most important aspect?

    I heard that it is different here.

    Okay.

    I¡¯ll ept those beliefs but in this vige, the priority is the mother and child.

    Please.

    Senna.

    Avoid heavy physicalbor while you¡¯re pregnant¡­..please.

    You might be fine with it but please do it for the sake of the child in your womb and my peace of mind too.

    I wonder if Senna doesn¡¯t have a problem.

    Looking at her, she seems anxious so I tried looking at the people around.

    I especially focus on Ramurias, the beastkins¡¯ caretaker.

    I asked her.

    Oh, this is the pudding I made earlier at my mansion.

    Eat it if you want.

    I visit Rasuti¡¯s house.

    Rasuti lives in the vi built for Doraim and she¡¯s staying there with the devils Bulga and Stifano.

    Though I prepared a room for her at my mansion, she rarely uses it.

    We usually meet each other because of work but we rarely see each other during winters.

    ¡¸I am not troubled with anything.¡¹

    Unlike her usual appearance, I was surprised to see Rasuti in her adult version.

    Ah, my apologies.

    Your usual appearance is lovely too.

    Yes, I¡¯m telling the truth.

    Ahahaha.

    She¡¯s in adult form but her character¡¯s still the same.

    I brought your favourite dried persimmon.

    I dried them for you.

    Eat them as you like.

    Presently, all the devil midwives that Doraim has brought are in the parlor of my mansion.

    The devil midwives are all residing at the inn of the vige.

    Not mentioning Doraim, you can say that the midwives havee too early but I¡¯m really thankful for their help with Frau¡¯s delivery.

    By the way, the midwives¡¯ group is divided into two groups when one is taking care of Rasuti while the other one is enjoying the winter or rxing at the inn.

    When I visited the rxing group, I found Gi.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t seen you in a while.¡¹

    I¡¯ve been acquainted with him for so long so it is easy to speak with him.

    Thinking back of thest martial arts tournament, he is considerably strong.

    Could it be that he¡¯s stronger than Doraim? I thought of that in secret.

    I intended to speak with the devil midwives but I ended up talking with Gi in a kotatsu.

    Our talk is mainly about hisints about work and reminiscing about working with Rasuti.

    The old Rasuti is super violen¡­.I mean, she seems to have been mischievous.

    Gi is also happy that Rasuti will be a mother.

    ¡¸I never expected anyone to take her¡­.no, I think it¡¯s a miracle.¡¹

    Hearing everything he said, I remember the time she first came to the vige. She looks like she¡¯s ready to start something mischievous back then.

    We had a long talk while ying chess and eating orange.

    Whether he wins or loses¡­.he¡¯s a strong opponent.

    No, could it be that I¡¯m just weak?

    I returned to my mansion and visit Frau and Fracia in Fracia¡¯s room

    Beezel is there.

    I feel like he¡¯s been there ever since or is it only my imagination?

    I wanted to get Fracia but she¡¯s with her ojii-chan.

    I remembered Raimeiren.

    Yup, simr situation.

    I talked about on how I could meet Beezel¡¯s wife, Frau¡¯s mother, since we have nned it for a long time.

    Beezel can use teleportation magic so it should be okay anytime.

    I want to meet with my mother inw.

    But Frau seems to be against it.

    ¡¸Do you really need to meet her?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, meeting her is important.¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­..¡¹

    She suggested that we do it after half a year, when Fracia settles down a little more.

    Is Frau in bad terms with her mother?

    That doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    ¡¸Is it rude of me to ask your mother toe here¡­.¡¹

    I¡¯m sure her mother wants to see Fracia too.

    Frau looks so disturbed with my proposal.

    I¡¯m going to ask you one more time, are you in bad terms with your mother?

    You¡¯re not?

    No, but¡­.

    Frau gives up. She called her mother.

    The next day.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Frau¡¯s mother, Shirukine-desu.¡¹

    The one who said that is a small pretty woman.

    Frau¡¯s mother?

    Are you sure you¡¯re not her imouto?

    You¡¯re so young.

    Super young.

    She looks younger than Frau.

    No, she also acts like a young girl.

    If she didn¡¯t say it herself, I would have never thought of her as Frau¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸Bee-kun always decides things about Fra-chan without my consent. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s cruel?¡¹

    Bee-kun? Is that Beezel?

    Maybe.

    Beezel panics.

    ¡¸Shirukine, please don¡¯t refer to me as Bee-kun outside.¡¹

    ¡¸Bee-kun is Bee-kun. That aside, I¡¯m in the middle of saying hello. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡¹

    ¡¸S-sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Bee-kun told me various things about you. I¡¯m really honored to finally meet you. Here onwards, Fra-chan¡­..please take care of me like Fraurem.¡¹

    I greeted Shirukine back and had a light talk with her.

    I was med for not being able to meet immediately with her.

    No, it¡¯s not like we¡¯ve been officially married. We¡¯re only working together in the vige first before being like this¡­. I¡¯m sorry.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s Fra-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Taking care of Fracia.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, is that so? Right, Fra-chan has be a mother. I¡¯ve forgotten.¡¹

    I¡¯m wondering how this young girl gave birth¡­..

    Well, a woman¡¯s body is a mystery.

    I guide her to Fracia¡¯s room.

    ¡¸Fra-chan¡¯s daughter looks like me, really beautiful. Ah, maybe she resembles Bee-kun¡¯s smartness and aura too.¡¹

    ¡¸No, rather than me and you, she looks simr to Frau and vige chief¡­¡¹

    Can this be considered as a close rtionship of an old couple?

    However, I can only see a middle-aged man and a young girl.

    They¡¯re demons so it is normal for their face to reflect their actual age.

    ¡­¡­..

    Could it be that having more magical power makes one look younger?

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not the case. By the way, she¡¯s older than father.¡¹

    Eh?

    Ah, if we talk about age, Loo, Tier, Ria, Hakuren, and the others are ¡­¡­¡­

    I shouldn¡¯t mind it.

    ¡¸What do you think of my mother? Do you understand now why I don¡¯t want you to meet her?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lie¡¹(Frau)

    ¡¸¡­¡­given how she looks, all men are attracted to her.¡¹(Frau)

    I get it now.

    ¡¸However, keep in mind that she¡¯s my mother so no flirting, okay?.¡¹(Frau)

    ¡¸She treats everyone well but it is hard toin because she¡¯s really good at territory management¡­. ¡¹(Frau)

    I see.

    But Frau.

    Even if you don¡¯t stand between me and Shirukine, I would nevery hands on someone else¡¯s wife and more importantly, I would never be fascinated with my wife¡¯s mother.

    Can¡¯t you believe in me a little more?

 Chapter 261 - Evil God

    <h4>Chapter 261 ¨C Evil God</h4>

    ********************

    During the ancient times, there was a god who was managing the world¡¯s magical power.

    The god has no name.

    However, he was called evil god.

    TN: Just a reminder, the word ¡°evil¡± can also refer to ¡°magic¡± and ¡°demon¡±.

    Though managing magical power is troublesome and difficult, the evil god is proud of his work.

    However, one day, the evil god failed in his job.

    ¡¸How could this happen! The magical power leaked! If this continues, magical power will spread throughout the world.¡¹

    Because of this failure, a new species called demi-human was born in the world.

    It is a big blunder.

    The evil god, who is ashamed of his failure, apologized to the god of creation, the one who assigned that job to him.

    However, the god of creation did not scold the evil god.

    ¡¸Even god can make a mistake. Since new beings are born, just watch over them and don¡¯t get rid of them.¡¹

    The evil god was given a new job.

    To be the god of demi-humans.

    The evil god worked hard.

    He managed magical power more strictly and watched over the new species, demi-humans, closely.

    On a certain day, the reason for the failure of the evil god¡¯s magical power management hase to light.

    The reason is, an idiot god and an idiot goddess making out at an important warehouse where magical power is umted.

    How did ite to light?

    Because the two were caught in the act in the same ce.

    Moreover, magical power leaked into the world again.

    As expected, the evil god was enraged.

    He has beaten up the idiot god and the idiot goddess on the spot to death.

    But they were only destroyed since gods don¡¯t die.

    Their existence merely returns to god¡¯s origin.

    However, the idiot god is the one watching over the humans in the world and the idiot goddess is the one managing farming.

    Though new gods will be dispatched, the world will be in chaos until then.

    In addition, because of the newly leaked magical power, monsters and demon beasts were born.

    If this continues, the world will copse.

    The evil god ascended to the world and used his magical power.

    He prevented the end of the world.

    Nevertheless, the evil god was forbidden to return.

    He was sealed off deep down to the world, in the ce where he ascended.

    Why!

    The evil god was angry but he understands the reason.

    He used magical power in the world and it made everything in the world out of order.

    Moreover, he did not only influence that world but many other worlds too.

    Some importantws went out of order and it has be impossible to restore them.

    If you think about it, being sealed as a punishment can be considered as gentle.

    That is the gentleness of the god of creation.

    In a thousand years, if the seal is removed, he will be permitted to return to the world of gods.

    However, during that time, the evil god was totally enraged with the so what he called ¡°unjust treatment¡± so he cursed not the world but also the gods.

    ¡­¡­.

    Wasn¡¯t that really stupid?

    I looked at the sleeping jewel cat beside me.

    She bears my kitten¡­.

    TN: So, should it be child? He¡¯s a god after all.

    My kitten¡­.

    I wonder if I was forgiven.

    Or, will I rot here as I presently am?

    Either way is fine.

    Presently, I no longer have my old power.

    But I will still protect my wife and kitten.

    Ah, incidentally¡­.

    Since I¡¯ve be a resident, this vige too.

    ¡¸Ursa, don¡¯t run with cat.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, but¡¹

    ¡¸No but. Now, put it down. Not like that! Put it down gently!¡¹

    It is one of the oni girls.

    I¡¯m thankful of them.

    Yes, thank you for always feeding me.

    I love fish.

    If possible, I would be d if you add alcohol to it¡­..

    Ah, no, forget that I asked anything.

    ¡­¡­.

    My kitten who is yet to be born.

    Father will work hard.

    Oops, way to go boy!

    It was Alfred.

    The right edge of the kotatsu is my ce.

    He was there but gave the best ce for me.

    Good.

    Very obedient.

    You¡¯ll grow to be a big guy in the future.

    I¡¯ll give you my divine protection.

    I¡¯ll let you pat my back too.

    Pat it gently.

    From the top, there, go a little more to the¡­¡­ugh, Ursa!

    Kuh, whenever she sees me, she always gives me a low-level tackle!

    No, there might be some sort of reason for it¡­..

    Since you apologize, I¡¯ll forgive you!

 Chapter 262 - 12th Year Spring and Kittens

    <h4>Chapter 262 ¨C 12th Year Spring and Kittens</h4>

    ********************

    Spring hase.

    Yup, it¡¯s finally warm.

    The snow mountain in the south part of the vige is slowly melting¡­.no, it¡¯s not melting at all.

    Maa, it will melt sooner orter.

    The children were pleased with itst winter so they¡¯re reluctant to see it melt.

    Should we make it every year?

    No, better not¡­.

    Let¡¯s just think about it when the timees.

    Zabuton woke up. I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time.

    She greets me like usual¡­.I was caught and carried by Zabuton for some reason.

    Areh?

    Why does Zabuton seem impatient?

    While I was thinking of a reason, we reached her destination. The entrance of the dungeon in the south part of the vige.

    That reminds me, I did not inform Zabuton anything about the dungeon.

    She¡¯s probably surprised.

    While guiding her through the dungeon, I told Zabuton about what urredst winter.

    It is mainly about making the dungeon, and a new vige in order to be able to set up the teleportation gate.

    Oh, I also talked about the snow mountain.

    Though Zabuton seems to have liked the dungeon as it is, she seems to be dissatisfied with some details and asked me to do some revision.

    No, those revisions¡­.please spare me from that or this dungeon will totally be a death zone.

    The spiderlings are also moving around freely in the dungeon.

    Yeah, you may do as you like.

    They are strangely suitable for dungeons.

    Ah, the third floor has yet to bepleted.

    Don¡¯t be upset.

    There are still various things to consider especially about the teleportation gate.

    In addition, there was a talk about expansion so the dungeon making process was stopped.

    Spring came and in addition to the usual busy schedule, there is also the building of the new vige and the instation of the teleportation gate.

    When should we restart the dungeon making?

    Eh?

    The spiderlings can continue the dungeon making?

    No, I don¡¯t mind but¡­.

    Can you really do it?

    The soil here is really hard.

    There¡¯s a certain evolution that specialized in digging¡­.a spider that can dig holes?

    I never heard of it¡­..

    Ah, hold on hold on.

    Let me ask Loo first.

    If they make it too different from what was initially nned, some may get angry.

    After consulting Loo, we can leave the fourth floor to the spiderlings.

    ording to the n, there¡¯s a limit where they can dig up and down but they can expand sideways as much as they want.

    Do your best then.

    I meet with the representatives of each vige to confirm this year¡¯s target.

    The production n and even the establishment of new facilities were also decided.

    Even if I say that, this meeting is only a reminder since we¡¯ve already talked about it during winter.

    It progressed without any problem.

    I took out the AFT in hoe form and started plowing in Big Tree Vige.

    If you think about it, the field here is really wide¡­¡­

    But because I know the joy of harvest, I don¡¯t mind it a bit.

    I won¡¯t feel fatigue as I use the AFT after all.

    If it was the former me, it would take more time but now¡­.yeah, it only took me one month.

    If I don¡¯t have to do anything else, I could have shortened the plowing time a little more.

    Bean sprout and asparagus are nted in the dungeon too.

    I took this chance to check the state of the fourth floor¡­.why does it look like an underground ruin?

    The decorations are also really borate.

    The first two floors of the dungeon are alreadyplete for some time butpared to this, the first two floors look like it is still under construction.

    When I was wandering around, cat suddenly jumped to me.

    What is it?

    It panics too much¡­.

    I pin it down.

    I returned to my mansion while carrying cat.

    As I thought, jewel cat is about to give birth.

    Jewel cat wanders around its bed then lies down. After a while, it stands up and wanders around again.

    It seems to be its nature to stand so I can only watch.

    I asked the nearby oni maid to call someone who can use healing magic just in case.

    It was Loo who came.

    Loo was with cat and they¡¯ll watch over the jewel cat until it gives birth.

    I can¡¯t watch?

    She can¡¯t give birth if she¡¯s not at ease?

    Cat asked me to do something.

    What is it?

    Ah, are you sure?

    Cat asked me to put a sheet around jewel cat¡¯s bed to act as blinds.

    It seems like it is alright if I¡¯m in the room but she hates being stared at.

    I¡¯m sorry for troubling you.

    Afterwards.

    After approximately six hours, four kittens were safely born.

    It looks like cat is happy, he gave out a lively ¡°meow meow¡±.

    As for the kittens.

    Though their eyes are not yet open, they look cute.

    ¡¸Hey, husband.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I only gave you one child, are you not pleased?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ho-how could I possibly be dissatisfied?¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course!¡¹

    I may have been too pleased seeing the kittens. What a blunder.

    Reflect, me.

    However, I really can¡¯t help it since they are too cute.

    And I don¡¯t have to hold back my happiness since the number of residents of the vige has increased.

    After jewel cat gave birth to the kittens, a problem hase to light.

    Cat and jewel cat¡¯s names.

    It doesn¡¯t seem necessary until now that there are kittens.

    As for the jewel cat, the oni maids are already calling it Jewel so it will officially be its name.

    As for cat¡­.

    There¡¯s a problem.

    Depending on the person, it was called in different ways.

    Which one do you like?

    Let¡¯s just think of a new one.

    Since you are a ck cat, French is chat noir, german is schwarze katze¡­.

    It doesn¡¯t sound cool.

    Let¡¯s postpone naming it for now.

    The kittens¡¯ name has been a debate.

    There are a lot of people who participated in the war of kitten¡¯s names.

    Even the people who were initially uninterested became captivated the moment they saw the kittens.

    Their names should also be recognizable.

    I don¡¯t want to get involved so I¡¯ll just prepare a list and have cat choose.

    Oi oi, cat.

    Sure, you have too many good names to choose from but are you sure you¡¯ve chosen them?

    I know that you have high expectations for your kittens but remember that they can be crushed by their names too.

    Are you certain?

    Michael, Raphael, Uriel, and Gabriel.

    I don¡¯t think their bad but in a sense, it will pressure them too much as they grow up so why don¡¯t you make it Miel, Rael, Uel, and Gael?

    Ah, yes, I¡¯m aware that I have no naming sense.

    Don¡¯t look at me like that.

    The kittens¡¯ names.

    Michael, Raphael, Uriel, and Gabriel.

    However, I call them Miel, Rael, Uel, and Gael.

    By the way, we still don¡¯t know which are males or females.

    It is hard to determine a kitten¡¯s sex.

    As for their hair colors, after a few days of being born, it is now clearer. White, white, ck, and spotted.

    ¡¸Given how they look, it seems like there¡¯s no jewel cat among them¡­.are they allmon cats?¡¹

    ¡¸Though I don¡¯t know cat¡¯s ecology too well, I know that it is still too early to determine if there is a jewel cat among them.¡¹

    Oohh, is that so?

    It seems like a jewel will only grow as a kitten grows older.

    Well, I don¡¯t mind whether they are jewel cats or not.

    My only concern is how they¡¯ll grow up safely.

    ¡¸As expected, you want more children¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s only your imagination.¡¹

 Chapter 263 - Big Tree Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 263 ¨C Big Tree Dungeon</h4>

    ********************

    The dungeon waspleted because the spiderlings worked hard day and night.

    At the south edge of the vige, the entrance of the dungeon can be found and there¡¯s a stair there.

    Once you have gone down the stairs, you are now at the first level.

    It is a big room. The size is about 100 meters on all sides.

    As for the ceiling, the highest is around ¡­..10 meters?

    The parameter walls and the ceiling are carved with tree root design.

    Though there¡¯s not a single tree in the dungeon, it gives off the feeling that the whole room is under one huge tree.

    I¡¯m very satisfied with the result.

    This is where traps in the dungeon are tested and there¡¯s also a training area where one can learn and practice everything about traps including countermeasures.

    You can move on straight from this floor without worry and rather than a dungeon, you can consider this as a basement.

    There is a popr aRias for this floor, training room.

    Gulf and Daga trains here intensively recently.

    There are like three hidden rooms here but for some unknown reason, they have be bean sprout field, asparagus field, and mushroom field.

    I really don¡¯t understand why my supposed to be secret hideout has be a mushroom field but¡­.I can only ept the result.

    Rather than me using the AFT to cultivate mushrooms, the spiderlings are the ones cultivating mushrooms in a natural way.

    Though I can imagine them eating mushrooms, the spiderlings¡¯ diet is really simr to a person.

    Is it delicious?

    Ah, I think you should limit it.

    Manage it properly.

    ¡­..the kuros are eating too, is it okay?

    Second floor.

    A true dungeon, abyrinth.

    The area we focused on making.

    Stone wall, stone floor, stone ceiling.

    We expected that there will be a variety of races that wille to this dungeon so the passageways are big but that¡¯s not only limited to this floor but doors to each floor too.

    The ceiling is around 7 to 8 meters high.

    It is really impressive.

    Arge room can amodate 30 adult minotaurs while a small room can amodate 5 people.

    Those rooms are interconnected as much as possible via different passageways in order to have alternate routes.

    Depending on the room or the passage, there will be a trap.

    The mountain elves took their job seriously and there are a lot of instant death traps.

    If I didn¡¯t tell them that no one would be able to capture it, this ce would literally have been a kill zone.

    When a dungeon explorer triggered a trap, the mountain elves will secretly change the said trap. In short, even the vigers can¡¯t let their guards down here.

    Also, if you changed a trap, I want you to report it to me.

    Eh, no. I¡¯m certainly not making a secret room without informing anyone¡­..

    Yes, I¡¯m sorry.

    Let¡¯s give each other mutual reports.

    Third floor.

    Per Doraim, Hakuren, and Rasuti¡¯s request, a dragon nest like floor.

    To describe it simply, it looks like a fortress that specialized in defense.

    At first, I thought of installing anti-intruder defenses on the second floor but it all changed because of the teleportation gate.

    The anti-intruder defense was changed to fourth floor.

    Because of that, this floor has be somewhat a luxurious boss room.

    And, there¡¯s really a boss room here.

    It is a really wide space and one could even fly here, maybe?

    Well, it is wide enough for Doraim to move okay in his dragon form.

    When a strangeres here via the teleportation gate, I wonder what he¡¯ll think.

    I¡¯m slightly anxious.

    Aside from the boss room, there are defense facilities.

    There¡¯s a barricade where one could hide to but still can attack the other party.

    It¡¯s an anti-army measure.

    Assuming that 100 enemies might invade from the fourth floor, the vigers can barricade theirselves there.

    The second floor is abyrinth, the first floor is a training room and the ground is the vige.

    This is the pivot of our defense.

    The vigers also customized this ce so they can easily protect themselves and can charge any time needed.

    ¡¸Expect that someone will invade.¡¹

    I know how you feel but please don¡¯t say something that dangerous.

    In the unlikely event of invasion¡­..I want you to escape without barricading yourselves.

    As long as there is life, we can restart anywhere.

    Fourth floor.

    The area made by the spiderlings.

    The design is a masterpiece. It really looks like an underground ruin.

    There¡¯s still a fifth floor connected to this ce and that¡¯s where the teleportation gate will be installed.

    Given that, this area was considered seriously and one can easily understand how scary a dungeon is simply by being here.

    You should be careful above.

    But don¡¯t let your guard down below especially to the sides.

    You wouldn¡¯t even know that you¡¯ve already been caught.

    The spiderlings reside here and they will be the only guide.

    Perhaps looking for the stairs up to the third floor will be serious trouble if you don¡¯t have their guidance.

    Fifth floor.

    This ce is where the teleportation gate is nned to be installed.

    There are three teleportation gates so there are three independent ces here.

    However, they all look the same.

    There will be a room where the teleportation gate will be installed and amodation and warehouse for the teleportation gate manager.

    There will also be a waiting room in case of many users.

    In an unlikely event that there will be an ident, they can stay there for a prolonged period of time but¡­.

    There¡¯s no manager yet.

    Let¡¯s decide who will be.

    Thus, the five-floor dungeon isplete.

    The first floor to the third floor has a hidden direct ess passage so this can also be considered as a four-floor or a three-floor dungeon.

    I shouldn¡¯t worry about that kind of detail.

    Moving from the ground to the teleportation gate, the shortest time would be for about 15 minutes.

    Though I thought of shortening the time a little more, I was persuaded that it is necessary because of security issues.

    Once the teleportation gate is installed, the kuros will also go around each floor.

    My apologies for troubling you.

    If there¡¯s an intruder, you may escape.

    For the time being, since it is alreadyplete¡­..

    Start defense training.

    Can you move to your assigned ce immediately?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    So the stairs should be wider huh.

    Half of the poption of the vige is now at the dungeon.

    Ah, food storage and pantry are also necessary for each floor considering barricading.

    Let¡¯s get it on.

    Ehto¡­.Hakuren, you are going to be the boss of the third floor?

    You want to entrust it to Hiichirou in the future?

    I¡¯ll prepare a private room.

    Makura will manage the fourth floor?

    She¡¯s reliable.

    Of course, other spiderlings are reliable too.

    Please take care of that ce.

    Kuroyon will takemand of the kuros that will guard the dungeon?

    TN: Remember, Kuroyon is the chess champion of the vige. He¡¯s a good strategist.

    Uno will be the leader of the mobile unit.

    Aren¡¯t you two cool?

    But don¡¯t overdo it.

    My top concern now is the manager of the fifth floor and the teleportation gates.

    That ce is the most vulnerable one considering enemy invasion.

    Moreover, that manager must stay in that ce for a very long time¡­..who should it be?

    ¡¸Ano, vige chief.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸The toilets in the dungeon, are they traps?¡¹

    ¡¸No, they are normal toilets. If there are traps there, that would be really unsanitary.¡¹

    ¡¸But, isn¡¯t this a dungeon?¡¹

    ¡¸It is a dungeon but the toilets are designated as safety zones. You mountain elves shouldn¡¯t put traps there.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. We¡¯ll remove them.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    We understood a lot of things we arecking as fruits of the training.

 Chapter 264 - Kitten and Big Tree Dungeonâ€™s Manager

    <h4>Chapter 264 ¨C Kitten and Big Tree Dungeon¡¯s Manager</h4>

    ********************

    When the kittens¡¯ eyes open, they began to actively move.

    The only time they settle down is when they are being breastfed by their mother, Jewel.

    They still don¡¯t understand anything and might do something so I can¡¯t take my eyes off them.

    I repeatedly bring a kitten back to the mother, Jewel, every time one tries to go far.

    The kittens are yet to know what fear is so they alsoe near the spiderlings.

    I don¡¯t know how the spiderlings treat the kittens so I stop them every time there will be a possible contact.

    I¡¯m so sorry.

    I apologize but it looks like cat and Jewel were the most apologetic ones.

    Oh, their next targets are the kuros.

    The kuros are ying outside so if they reallye to them, they might get crushed.

    I¡¯m sorry, please bear with me.

    Because of that, I made a toy to please the kittens.

    A simple nekojarashi.

    No, it¡¯s not for you cat and Jewel.

    It¡¯s for the kittens.

    ¡­¡­the kittens¡¯ reactions are¡­.not good enough.

    Why?

    Zabuton, who¡¯s beside me, sees that I¡¯m perplexed. She made rat stuffed toy for the kittens on the spot.

    The kittens are super excited.

    They bite, kick, beat, scratch¡­..is it that good?

    I was jealous for a moment.

    The kittens who yed with the stuffed toy finally got tired and fell asleep.

    The Jewel took them together with cat.

    Ah, it seems like the two of them are relieved.

    This might continue for a while so hang in there.

    If there¡¯s anything you want¡­..

    Ah, a spare rat stuffed toy.

    Given the situation, they might indeed tear it to pieces soon.

    Zabuton made three non-rat stuffed toys and put them beside the sleeping kittens.

    ¡­¡­

    Should I try knitting one too?

    No, the kittens are probably cats already before Iplete the first one.

    There seems to be trouble in Shashaato City.

    ording to Michael-san¡¯s letter, the poption of Shashaato City has grown considerably that it already caused confusion in the city.

    As for the reason, it looks like it is Big Roof Shashaato¡¯s fault.

    Because of delicious food, an increasing number of jobs due to the increase in demand for rted businesses, people no longer want to leave.

    Rted businesses?

    I tilted my neck. It seems like the other businesses of Big Roof Shashaato are doing so well that there is already a manpower shortage and new buildings are already needed to meet the demand.

    That reminds me, I have thisrge poultry farm built outside the city too.

    Apany security force was formed by the Big Roof Shashaato and it seems like they are the ones responsible for the security of the store and its vicinity.

    The employees are now over 1,500 people and from what I read, they can still manage it but they can¡¯t take any more additional jobs.

    That¡¯s the report¡­..they¡¯re amazing.

    Aren¡¯t Marcos and Pa really great?

    If I were them, I¡¯m not sure if I could do their job as good as them.

    The main contributor for the people who refuse to leave Shashaato City is the human country sailors.

    When it is already time to embark, they refuse and settle down in Shashaato City instead.

    That causes the problem. Each ship can no longer embark from the port since there¡¯s ack of manpower. The manpower shortage keeps the ships upying the port of Shashaato and given their numbers, it has begun to interfere with trade.

    Thus, logistics is dyed.

    This is serious trouble.

    They would like to ask Big Roof Shashaato, more specifically me, to help them solve the mess but what do they want me to do?

    TN: Simple, it is time to invite inferno wolves to the city.

    Ah, should I start a branch in another city?

    ¡­..

    Impossible.

    I don¡¯t have enough know-how.

    Big Roof Shashaato achieved its current state due to our management backer, Michael-san¡¯s Goroun Company.

    Even if we found a perfect ce to ce another branch, the time is still not ripe no matter how I look at it.

    In addition, our employees are already undereducated.

    It is Michael-san¡¯s request and I really want to do something about it but I can¡¯t find the right solution.

    This might only affect a little but maybe we should develop our products more that it can be taken home and has a long storage life.

    Right, I should discuss this with Loo and Frau¡¯s group.

    When I was thinking of going to the Grocks of the eastern dungeon to finally meet them, themias from the southern dungeon, and the titans from the northern dungeon, came.

    Is it already time for the festival?

    I was in doubt but it seems like their purpose is Big Tree dungeon.

    They insisted on working at the dungeon.

    I don¡¯t mind but¡­..what do you mean by working at the dungeon?

    I was troubled a little so Loo exined.

    She said that it was for the uing monster extermination.

    In a ce like a dungeon, small monsters spawn easily and if you leave them be, they will get bigger.

    ¡­¡­

    You mean we now have something like that beneath our vige?

    Just below where we are living?

    It looks like we are safe because of the statue of the god of creation in our vige.

    That, I¡¯m the one who carved it though¡­..

    Are we really okay? Are you sure?

    In case of emergency, the spiderlings will take care of everything before anyone notices that there is a problem¡­..

    Thinking about it, my knowledge about monsters and demon beasts is severelycking.

    In any case, I exined to themias and titans that we will install a teleportation gate there.

    I conveyed the worst case scenario of possible enemy attack but their resolve is firm.

    Good.

    I¡¯ll consult Zabuton.

    I employed both races since there¡¯s no problem.

    I had them choose the location of their liking.

    When the teleportation gate finally runs, themia transport service will definitely decrease.

    This will be something like apensation.

    They both settled down on the fourth floor.

    Both races went home at once. It seems like they¡¯ll bring the right number of demonpower.

    I don¡¯t mind but aren¡¯t you exaggerating?

    Eh?

    After installing the teleportation gate, you want me to leave the management to you?

    That will save me a lot of trouble but are you sure?

    I understand.

    However, it will still take some time before we finally install the teleportation gate.

    However, how did you know of the Big Tree Dungeon?

    The titans heard it from Ursa during the snowball fight.

    Themias heard it from the titans.

    ¡­..you¡¯ve got along well.

    At least it is better than you fighting.

    Themias of the southern dungeon, the titans of the northern dungeon, the grocks of the eastern dungeon.

    Is there a dungeon in the west too?

    Let¡¯s form a survey corps.

    How about linking each dungeon underground?

    That¡¯s hard.

    However, once they are linked with each other, it will be easier to move.

    A method to connect them underground¡­.

    Should I dig or should I push it to the spiderlings?

    Maa, let¡¯s consider both options.

 Chapter 265 - West Dungeon Survey Corps, Depart

    <h4>Chapter 265 ¨C West Dungeon Survey Corps, Depart</h4>

    ********************

    When I sat down on a legless chair to read a letter, a kitten¡­.Miel came over and began climbing up to me.

    Foot, belly, chest¡­.the ws are painful.

    I thought that it would settle down my shoulder but it climbed to my head.

    You want to stay there?

    I don¡¯t mind but be sure to not fall.

    ¡­..I¡¯m wrong.

    It put out its ws and started scratching my head.

    It¡¯s painful, stop.

    Yes, that¡¯s it.

    Oh, Uel.

    You¡¯re here too.

    Seeing Miel, it looks like it wants to go to my head too.

    However, it seems to be poor at climbing.

    Why did I say that? Because my belly is already bloody.

    I know.

    Get on my hand.

    I¡¯ll put you on my head too¡­..hey, stop fighting.

    I yed with the kittens until cat came.

    ¡¸Vige chief can get injured?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry.¡¹

    ¡­¡­hearing that, is it the first time I got injured?

    But they are just scratch wounds by the kittens.

    The oni maid Ann crushed a medical herb and put it on my wound.

    ¡¸This one is the worst.¡¹

    ¡¸Miel fell from my head and caught my chest on the way down. It¡¯s painful.¡¹

    I know that it is just an instinctive move of a cat.

    At least it is not on a weak part of my body.

    For example, between my toes.

    The kittens are yful but what they are doing is painful. They should learn the right level of fun.

    The kittens do that to the spiderlings and the kuros too¡­.good thing they are patient.

    Let¡¯s try better next time.

    ¡¸It is good that you love them but discipline is important too.¡¹

    ¡¸Can cats even be disciplined?¡¹

    ¡¸They were able to learn how to use toilet, they can.¡¹

    Right, how can I forget?

    I had Ann train them how to use the toilet.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll leave it to you¡­.ah, wait. Be kind. Don¡¯t be too strict.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..I understand.¡¹

    Later.

    Whenever Ann shows up, the kittens will disappear.

    Farming at Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three are going well. They don¡¯t have any particr problem.

    However, there¡¯s a report that the harvest in Vige Two will diminish because of repeated cultivation.

    I did not notice.

    When you nt the same crop in the same ce, it will continuously absorb nourishment from the soil that will lead to malnutrition.

    Big Tree Vige has the AFT so no matter how many times we raise the same crop in the same ce, nothing will happen.

    As a measure for diminishing crop return, another crop should be nted.

    Or the field should rest from farming.

    Thend here is still wide so we decided to let the current field rest for a year and nt in another ce.

    I also brought up raising dungeon potato under sunlight and use it to make fertilizer.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s effective since I never received any report from the demon king¡¯s kingdom when they tried doing itst year.

    If it is effective in the demon king¡¯s kingdom, I would like to hand over the dungeon potato to the human countries.

    But given the present situation, it will be a headache on how to give it to them.

    I thought of just handing it to them normally but passing support goods to a hostile country is a problem.

    In addition, how can the country who picked war instead of anything else just receive something from the country they are attacking normally?

    What a troublesome situation.

    ¡­¡­.

    But what if they are being sold by a merchant?

    Should I really have this smuggled?

    Though the dungeon potato is great, if the country that received it did not manage it correctly, it is dangerous.

    Right.

    Then, how about making it look like an important supply and have the other party take it?

    Beezel had an enlightened look.

    It was spected that there might be a dungeon in the west so a survey corps was formed.

    Kuros, 30.

    Spiderlings, 60.

    The style is to have the spiderlings ride on the kuros¡¯ back.

    Are you fine with that arrangement?

    Are you sure?

    Their reply is happy faces so I can only give them my support.

    Do your best.

    We give them bags made for them and fill them with food.

    Ah¡­¡­wait a moment.

    Yes, that kuro over there,e here.

    Excuse me.

    From the bag on his back, I took out a kitten.

    How mischievous?

    The others are not inside another bag, right?

    ¡­¡­..

    Though there¡¯s no other kittens discovered, Ursa and Guraru were caught trying to tail the survey corps.

    Secured.

    This might not be the end of today¡¯s work.

    Kuh, make sure to be strict to everyone.

    Good.

    Give up following the survey corps since I¡¯ll take you somewhere else.

    Though there were various distractions, the survey corps finally departed.

    I turn over the captured kitten to Jewel and ride the balloon with Ursa and Guraru.

    As for our destination, it is Vige Four, the Sun Castle.

    I want to discuss the transportation and instation of the teleportation gate.

    Though the ce to connect to has yet to be decided, we can already set up the first one on Big Tree Dungeon.

    I want to confirm the procedure of setting up the teleportation gate.

    Ah, shake shake(sfx).

    Don¡¯t horsey in the basket.

    I don¡¯t want to fall.

    Guraru can fly so she doesn¡¯t care much.

    What are you touching?

    Hnn?

    That¡¯s a parachute.

    You want to prepare for an emergency?

    ¡­¡­.what are you even nning?

    Don¡¯t!

    I¡¯m serious! Stop it!

    I¡¯m as serious a mother from my previous world.

 Chapter 266 - Teleportation Gateâ€™s Secret

    <h4>Chapter 266 ¨C Teleportation Gate¡¯s Secret</h4>

    ********************

    We carried the teleportation gate to Big Tree Dungeon. After that, Gou and Bell began setting it up.

    The teleportation gate, though it has gate in its name, is a kind of device.

    As for what it really looks like¡­¡­

    Stone circle?

    It looks like putting some random big and small stones around to form a circle?

    Ah, taking a good look at the stones, they have some sort of characters carved on them.

    And they are arranged in a certain interval. Finally, they put down thest stone which is also the one that can start it up¡­. I see.

    ¡­¡­..

    How on earth did Loo n to dismantle these things?

    Each stone¡­.perhaps.

    The startup stone looks like an artificial artifact.

    This.

    I see I see.

    ¡­¡­.

    I only asked Loo to observe the set up for the time being.

    ¡¸When you say that you want to dismantle it, do you mean that start-up stone?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. That device is where the secret of the teleportation gate lies! Ah, I want to examine it. I want to try various things to it¡­.However, up to now, nobody has ever seeded in doing so.¡¹

    My wife is mad.

    Though I already knew it.

    ¡¸Vige chief, like we told you before, setting it up to make it operational can be done immediately.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks for your hard work.¡¹

    This is the first of the two teleportation gates.

    We also have to set up one on the other side but it is probably simple too.

    There is also a stone simr to the start-up stone we have here. It seems like that stone makes the teleportation on both sides possible.

    In addition, the teleported will be moved around 5 meters within the start-up stone.

    Reinstation is time-consuming so it is better not to do it.

    ¡¸Is this the only one we¡¯re going to set up?¡¹

    We have three sets but they only set up one.

    I don¡¯t understand why.

    The other two sets are still strictly stored in the underground warehouse of my mansion.

    I am proud to say that if they are there, even Ursa and the kittens cannot do anything.

    ¡¸Yes, for the time being. Trouble increases with the number of teleportation gates.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. They, please let us know when you want to start the operation or if you want to set up the others..¡¹

    Gou and Bell bowed together¡­.then, they suddenly recalled that the ce we are at is a dungeon.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. The traps won¡¯t be activated until the gate is operational. You are safe.¡¹

    ¡¸Great. Apologies for my behavior¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸No problem. Loo, make sure to go back for dinner.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    We left Loo who¡¯s still studying the teleportation gate. Gou, Bell, and I get out of Big Tree Dungeon by being escorted by the spiderlings.

    Upon arriving at my mansion, Gou drinks Holy¡¯s tea.

    Then, they talk about several topics like raising a child.

    I don¡¯t really care but why does Holy¡¯s face look younger?

    Makeup?

    Females are incredible.

    However, what is wrong with Bell¡­..ah, the kittens.

    ¡¸Uwaaa¡¹

    Whenever the kitten moves, Bell raises her voice.

    I understand how she feels.

    In order not to disturb them, I left the room.

    Kuro, who is lying down while facing upwards in my room, stands up in a hurry andes to me.

    No, you don¡¯t have to. You can continue sleeping.

    When I sit on the chair, Kuro puts its jaw on my knee.

    I pat his head while thinking.

    Teleportation gate.

    Loo said that the start-up stone artifact is an important part but it only represents a fixed location.

    The important parts are the big and small stones.

    The stones are useless as individuals but it¡¯s a different story after Gou and Bell arrange them.

    To put it simply, one stone is carved with a word and they must be arranged in order to make a sentence.

    They are the essential ones especially once they formed the stone circle. An arranged stone circle determines the coordinates.

    ording to Gou and Bell, in the unlikely event of an emergency, removing a stone is enough to make the teleportation gate impossible to use.

    It seems like a lot of teleportation gates were dmissioned because of that.

    But¡­.if you start everything from zero, won¡¯t you be able to use them again?

    There¡¯s something written about that issue.

    That is, as long as the start-up stone is still in the stone circle, you can just recurve another one¡­..

    Are they saying that new stones should be used?

    ¡­¡­

    So troublesome.

    Kuro lifted his head away from my knee and began sleeping in a ce away from me.

    Eh?

    Why did he even do that?

    Ah, it¡¯s Yuki¡¯s turn.

    Okay okay.

    Gou and Bell smoothly set up the teleportation gate as if they already know the coordinate of the partner gate. Oh, it seems like they only need to recreate it as precisely as possible for the other one.

    The meaning of the characters carved at the stones that made up the stone circle should be foreign to me.

    But I understand them for some reason.

    Therefore, if it¡¯s about a teleportation gate, I think it is possible for me to do something.

    In any case, why can I read them?

    I remember something.

    The beginner pack I got from god.

    I never had trouble when ites to conversing, reading, or writing up to date.

    It¡¯s probably because of that.

    However, why is it that I can still read a character that seems to be written as a code?

    Isn¡¯t this too convenient¡­.? I apologize for the person who invented that code.

    At this point, there¡¯s something I¡¯m thinking about.

    It is whether to teach Loo about it.

    But, won¡¯t the knowledge about the teleportation gate spread once I taught her this?

    At this point, I know how heavy the things rted to teleportation gates are, especially when they were pointed out by the demon king, Beezel, and ancestor-san.

    Though I might be thinking too much but, if the knowledge about the teleportation gate spreads, it will greatly affect the world.

    To what extent should I teach?

    This responsibility, it¡¯s too heavy for me.

    No, I don¡¯t even want to take it.

    I am a resident of this vige, that¡¯s it.

    As long as the residents don¡¯t be unhappy or suffer misfortune, that¡¯s enough for me.

    As for changing the world, I don¡¯t even want to think about it.

    I¡¯ll have to bury the characters of the teleportation gate deep in my heart.

    Hnn?

    Why is Yuki¡¯s head against my belly now?

    I don¡¯t mind but, isn¡¯t it supposed to be Kuroichi¡¯s turn now?

    Let¡¯s have him wait a little more then.

    It is already time for supper but Loo hasn¡¯t returned yet.

    Loo seems to be enjoying her observation.

    Loo, who is troubled whether to dismantle the spare, should be on her way hypothesizing things.

    But that¡¯s only wishful thinking.

    She¡¯ll surely be in the wrong no matter how much effort she gives.

    So I taught her the characters of the teleportation gate.

    ¡¸This, aren¡¯t these ancient characters? You can read them?¡¹

    ¡¸I can read them for some reason.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..Eh, hold on.¡¹

    Loo went to her room and brought back a lithograph, a crystal, and a jewel.

    ¡¸Those are?¡¹

    Simr characters are written.

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.on the lithograph, what¡¯s written are reflection sentences about immorality. On the crystal, looks like a name of a person. No, a list of names. Graduates of Graibell School. As for the jewel¡­.letters and numbers. It looks like a money bnce book.¡¹

    When she heard what I said, Loo copsed on the spot.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been treasuring them for years¡­¡­¡¹

    My apologies.

    I¡¯m really sorry.

    No, I know how you feel.

    Characters aside, the lithograph looks like something important is written on it, and the crystal and jewel look really mysterious that what¡¯s written changes depending on how you view them.

    They really look like something important.

    Yeah, sorry.

    Thinking about it, is there something that I failed to decipher in the past?

    I can even decipher a person¡¯s name no matter how hard it is to decipher them.

    Since it is a code, it should beplex and there should be rules on how to decipher them.

    But I can easily read them, why?

    Strange.

    Afterwards, I exined all the characters carved on the stone of the stone circle of the teleportation gate one by one.

    I kept Loopany in order for her to research them.

    Loo wants to recreate the teleportation gate but she doesn¡¯t seem to want to spread it.

    Great.

 Chapter 267 - reconciliation with Wyverns

    <h4>Chapter 267 ¨C reconciliation with Wyverns</h4>

    ********************

    Raimeiren came over.

    She often visits Hiichiro so it doesn¡¯t feel like she hasn¡¯t been here for a long time.

    As for her purpose, she¡¯s always been visiting for Hiichiro so it is rare for her toe here for me.

    ¡¸The wyverns want to reconcile.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Why is she telling me that? The only wyverns I know are the wyvern that attacked the vige before and the small wyverns we are taking care of to send messages.

    By the way, we¡¯ve eaten the wyvern that attacked the vige so the only ones that remained here are the small wyverns¡­.

    ¡¸reconciliate is it? Did we even quarrel? Are they somewhat dissatisfied with something?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying?¡¹

    It seems like there is some sort of misunderstanding.

    An elder wyvern seems to have proposed to reconcile.

    They are apologizing for the matter of the previous wyvern attack. It looks like they want to be friends with the vige.

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.first question is¡­. About wyverns¡¯ intelligence¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Though notparable to us dragons, a wyvern that has lived for a long time has high intelligence.¡¹

    It seems like when the raging wyvern was subjugated, the long-lived wyverns have be timid.

    Because of that, they have always been wanting to apologize to the vige for causing trouble but can¡¯t find the right timing so they consulted Raimeiren.

    ¡¸Then we must apologize too since I killed and ate the wyvern¡­..¡¹

    Sounds like I really have to apologize.

    ¡¸I heard from Doraim that you were so angry that time that you might kill one if you see one.¡¹

    ¡¸What a stupid thing to say¡­.¡¹

    I look back at what I¡¯ve done back then.

    I only attacked that wyvern since it is an enemy.

    Certainly, I don¡¯t have any good vibes for wyverns but I¡¯m not some homicidal maniac that would kill one as soon as I see one.

    Also, I never killed even one of the small wyverns.

    They¡¯re safe.

    What he said is a groundless usation.

    But how could Doraim conclude that and even report it to Raimeiren¡­..

    ¡­¡­

    That reminds me, Doraim asked me about wyverns several times.

    ¡¸Vige chief, what do you think about wyverns?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kill one as soon as I see one.¡¹

    Ah¡­..

    I did.

    I did say that.

    No, whenever I speak with Doraim, we¡¯re almost always under the influence of alcohol so I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the same when he asked me that.

    I answered instinctively without thinking deeply about it.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    Doraim is probably already been consulted by the wyverns at that time about reconciliation.

    I said something wrong.

    I decided to receive the apology from the elder wyvern.

    By the way, is there some sort of etiquette that needs to be observed?

    It is unnecessary since the wyverns are the ones apologizing.

    We¡¯re going to meet outside the forest of death.

    ¡­¡­

    Why am I being called out to receive an apology?

    ording to Raimeiren, the wyverns can¡¯t fly over the forest of death.

    It is not a curse or restriction but a limitation of their ability.

    What about that wyvern that attacked the vige?

    ording to her, that wyvern has the power to rival a dragon.

    Is that so?

    Maa, it can¡¯t be helped if there are these circumstances.

    The ce we¡¯re going to meet was in the mountain where Doraim¡¯s nest lies.

    Given that, it looks like this meeting is arranged by Doraim.

    That helps a lot.

    While they are contacting the wyvern, I can waitfortably at his ce.

    I made a box for the kittens.

    Cats like boxes.

    Considering safety, it doesn¡¯t use nails and is fully made of wood.

    It looks great.

    I¡¯ll make one for each kitten.

    Compared to the past, my skills have improved.

    Come on kittens.

    How¡¯s this!

    ¡­..

    They didn¡¯t even look at it.

    Why!

    Is the size not to their liking?

    Is it the material?

    Is it better to make it using a paper bag?

    But paper is a valuable item.

    Ah, cat.

    You don¡¯t have to worry about it.

    It¡¯s too small for you.

    Okay okay.

    I¡¯ll make a box for you.

    Is this the right size?

    It¡¯s not rxing and a bit cramped?

    Got it.

    The kittens went to the box I made for cat.

    Why?

    It will still take time for the wyvern to arrive so I¡¯ll look around at Doraim¡¯s nest first.

    Mypanions are Loo, Tier, and amia.

    Aside from Loo and Tier, amia, who¡¯s working in the Big Tree Dungeon, came with me.

    She heard it from somewhere that I will speak with the elder wyvern so she offered toe with me.

    I¡¯m not troubled with her request at all so I let her apany me¡­..

    Could it be that she wants to say something to the wyvern?

    The elder wyvern is big.

    It is as big as a dragon.

    There are simr sized wyverns behind it and they are all in a face-down pose.

    It looks like they can¡¯t transform into humans.

    ¡¸To trouble yourself to meet us, we wish to express our gratitude. Moreover, we apologize for taking time to apologize.¡¹

    The apologizing elder wyvern can¡¯t be more polite.

    However, he speaks in a long winding manner.

    To summarize, they are sorry for the wyvern¡¯s attack on the vige.

    The wyvern that attacked the vige is a variant wyvern that they even consider as a hooligan.

    They are not resentful in any way when I killed the wyvern that attacked the vige. If possible, they even want us to establish friendship with the wyverns in the future.

    I also don¡¯t want to make enemies for no reason so I received their apology.

    And of course, the wyverns are not going to harm the vige in the future.

    ¡¸This is a token of our apology. This might be unsatisfactory since you are trading with the dragons but this is all we have. Please ept it.¡¹

    There is a pile of stones ced at the ce where the wyvern points out.

    Ah, gemstone ores.

    Even Loo and Tier are surprised so they might have considerable value.

    I¡¯m d that they apologized but they don¡¯t have to overdo it¡­.

    However, if I don¡¯t ept it, they might think that I¡¯m hostile.

    It was noted by Loo and Tier beforehand so I received them.

    With this, reconciliation isplete.

    Doraim acted as our witness.

    The wyverns¡¯ faces have an obvious expression of relief.

    After that, themia that apanied us started talking with the wyverns.

    Honestly, I don¡¯t think that this set up is necessary for a simple apology.

    After the wyverns left, I spoke with Doraim.

    ¡¸No, they view you as the feudal lord so everything must be organized. The whole wyvern race was really troubled.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The ces where they can live are notrge. Especially in the south of Iron Forest¡­.They can¡¯t live near the suburbs of Shashaato City. Since they troubled you, the ce they can live in was further restricted.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, so that¡¯s how it is. However, why does it looks like the wyvern knows what I¡¯m doing?¡¹

    ¡¸The small wyverns you used to send messages. They report what you¡¯re doing to them. You can consider them as followers of the elder wyvern.¡¹

    ¡­¡­small wyvern, they¡¯re smart.

    As for me.

    I won¡¯t say anything strange in front of a small wyvern from now on.

    ¡­¡­

    Yeah, I think everything¡¯s fine now.

    However, I think that the cause of the wyverns¡¯ fear of me was how Doraim told them my answer.

    If possible, ask me when I¡¯m sober.

    Doraim said that he asked me several times and he¡¯s sure that I¡¯m sober.

    Eh?

    Is that so?

    ¡­..

    I¡¯m sorry.

 Chapter 268 - Growth

    <h4>Chapter 268 ¨C Growth</h4>

    ********************

    The kittens became small cats all too soon.

    Their cute faces have be manly.

    Ugh, a little disappointing but I¡¯m happy for their growth.

    Miel, Rael, Uel, Gael.

    The white, white, ck, and spotted cats are beginning to have a jewel-like thing on their foreheads.

    Mother cat¡¯s blood seems to be strong.

    It looks like it will be bigger as they grow.

    That reminds me, it was Loo who brought back the jewel cat Jewel.

    Just where did she get her?

    She said she confiscated it by stepping in into an illegal transaction in a ck market.

    ¡­¡­.

    Please don¡¯t do something dangerous.

    I see, so the jewel cat was being traded, is that it?

    Are you sure it is fine for you to confiscate it?

    Are you sure? Won¡¯t you be suedter?

    If that is the case, there¡¯s no problem.

    Though the kittens often act alone now, they are still too young.

    When they are about to go to bed, they gather around their mother, Jewel.

    Next to them is the lonely looking cat.

    Oh, Rael is next to cat.

    Now they look like dad and kitten.

    By the way, the kittens are all female.

    ¡­..

    Hang in there, dad.

    Ancestor-san entrusted and left the holy maiden to the vige.

    In fact, she¡¯s still in the vige.

    What happened to the thing that ancestor-san said? He said that he¡¯s only preparing the ce for the holy maiden.

    He¡¯s also a consultant about the teleportation gate so hees here from time to time¡­.

    You still need more time?

    It looks like things are not going ording to n.

    He has it tough.

    Maa, the holy maiden is already not a guest. She¡¯s already working as a resident of the vige so she can stay that way.

    In addition to wine slime, she has begun interacting with the beastkins and demons.

    However, if the holy maiden leaves, no one will stop her.

    All I can do for her is to improve her daily diet a little so she can take it easier.

    When the holy maiden leaves, the wine slime will be lonely.

    Themias and the titans have started living in the Big Tree Dungeon.

    There are fivemias and seven titans.

    From time to time, they rece their members that are staying in the dungeon.

    They said that assistance from the vige is unnecessary but I don¡¯t think so.

    In order for them to live on the ground, we prepared houses formias and titans in the residential area.

    Maa, they have been to the vige for a while now so it is normal to prepare it for them.

    For themias, they can live there while they are helping with us during the winemaking season.

    When I talked about the house to themias and titans, I was surprised to see them weeping in gratitude.

    They are pleased that much?

    In any case, you should thank the high elves since they were the ones who did most of the construction.

    I only gathered materials.

    In addition to themias and titans, the spiderlings and kuros have begun living in the dungeon too.

    This year, the spiderlings started their journey too but their numbers were less than usual.

    The reason is obvious.

    They have begun living in the dungeon.

    I instinctively thought that if I expanded the dungeon more, there won¡¯t be a need for them to leave.

    The spiderlings that live in the dungeon evolve into something that specializes in dungeons. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen that form.

    But not everyone, others evolved in different forms too.

    Loo and Tier exined to me the reason why in front of the real thing before but nothing came to my mind before probably because I¡¯m scared a little.

    But not now.

    You¡¯re that fellow that was staying in my room until recently, right?

    Yeah, you¡¯re that tomato lover.

    Even though you evolved, your taste stays the same.

    Ah, the others too?

    You want potatoes?

    Hahaha.

    I¡¯ll entrust the dungeon to you.

    Befriend themias and titans.

    The gemstone ores that I receive from the wyverns.

    They will stay as raw ore until the jewel part is cut off.

    However, no one has ever done that before.

    Who in the vige can do something to them?

    ording to fantasy world rule, it should be the dwarves¡¯ turn to shine but¡­.the dwarves here specialize in making alcohol.

    Normal dwarves¡­.

    Ah, since there is a scheduled migration of them to the newly made vige, I might be able to ask them.

    Maa, I don¡¯t even know if they can do something about these gemstone ores in the first ce¡­.

    ¡¸They are good at things rted to that so it is alright to entrust it to them.¡¹

    Donovan guaranteed it, so I¡¯ll leave it to them.

    ¡­¡­.

    For the time being, I should really decide whether to make a new vige or not.

    Even if there is already a predetermined route, if our connection to the new vige is poor, it will be difficult to maintain it.

    This time, I have to fit it in my schedule to check the ce where we can build the vige.

    I have to take a look.

    The gemstone ores will continue to be gemstone ores for a while.

    Alfred, a child between the vampire Loo and the human me.

    Up to date, there¡¯s no problem with him and he had not shown any vampire-like characteristics.

    As for me, I think that I was created as a being close to a human.

    However¡­..

    Now that I think about it, what¡¯s a vampire supposed to be like?

    Externally, they look simr to a human.

    ¡­¡­.

    Fangs?

    Loo can make it long or short as she pleases.

    Is that it?

    I check Alfred¡¯s teeth.

    He has beautifully arranged baby teeth.

    There are no fangs.

    There is no problem then.

    What are the other characteristics?

    If you¡¯re a vampire, you should be vulnerable to sunlight and afraid of water¡­¡­

    Those don¡¯t apply to Loo.

    ¡­¡­..

    Isn¡¯t being normal great?

    Hearing my conclusion, Loo sulks.

    Isn¡¯t that good?

    Your child is normal so you should be happy, right?

    ¡¸But¡­.¡¹

    There is one reason for Loo to act like that.

    My daughter with the angel Tier, Tiselle, has grown small wings on her back.

    Though she can¡¯t do it yet, when she gets ustomed, she will be able to retract and show off her wings anytime she wants and that¡¯s what she¡¯s been practicing.

    Tier is really pleased and even prepared a lecture for her about wings.

    Ah, Tier.

    Don¡¯t you think it is still too early for Tiselle?

    In any case, Loo minds it too much so I warn her not to since she might cause Alfred to be depressed.

    Maybe it hasn¡¯t appeared yet so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.

    Though I already told him a while ago, he is also my, a human, son.

    ¡¸O-okay.¡¹

    At ater date.

    ¡¸Alfred-sama seems to have sharp eyes at night.¡¹

    Hearing Ann¡¯s report, Loo was pleased.

 Chapter 269 - Various Things at the End of Spring

    <h4>Chapter 269 ¨C Various Things at the End of Spring</h4>

    ********************

    I can hear the sound of the low flying Tiselle has made.

    This daughter of mine is really cute.

    However, even if you seem to be in a safe ce, be careful.

    You are also prohibited from flying higher than your height.

    It will be dangerous if you fall.

    The other children can only look enviously at the flying Tiselle since no one can do anything about it.

    Give up on this since it is racial difference.

    However, do something yourself that will make Tiselle envious of you.

    ¡­¡­

    Needless to say, everyone must ept it as it is.

    Why?

    ¡¸You must look after at every resident of the vige.¡¹

    I know and am convinced with Ann¡¯s words.

    Certainly, there are a variety of races in the vige.

    I wonder if this kind of environment has good influence on the children.

    Let¡¯s watch over the children in order for them to be not conceited.

    I want to drink barley tea but I don¡¯t know how to make barley tea.

    Given the name, it is probably made of wheat but, what kind of wheat?

    The correct answer is barley.

    TN: Sounds stupid in English but it makes sense in Japanese.

    Barley seeds should be roasted, pestled, then boiled.

    The high elves knew about it.

    Let¡¯s make and drink it.

    Yeah, not bad.

    Practicing a few more times will make the taste better.

    It was a little dark this time.

    It is impossible to share it like this.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    I¡¯ll drink it all myself as a responsible individual¡­.there¡¯s a lot of it.

    Let¡¯s gather some victims.

    ¡¸I have this considerably strong barley tea but who can possibly drink this?¡¹

    It¡¯s not a lie.

    ¡¸Bitter¡­..¡¹

    Ursa gives up after one sip.

    Hahaha.

    Would you like to add sugar?

    I don¡¯t put sugar in barley tea but the high elves were drinking it like that.

    They were not drinking it like that from the start. I heard that it has be a practice ever since they came to this vige which is not troubled with sugar.

    Next victim, Loo.

    ¡¸Muu¡­..¡¹

    After tasting it, she imitates Ursa and adds sugar.

    Frau was able to drink it as it is.

    ¡¸The barley¡¯s aroma is rxing.¡¹

    Isn¡¯t the number of victims too little?

    There¡¯s still a lot left.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    Let¡¯s add more water to dilute it.

    Also, Loo.

    I asked you to magically make ice.

    It is good to drink something cool after exercising.

    In one corner of the vige, some residents are training with Daga and Gulf.

    It seems like themias are also participating.

    Ursa, I¡¯m sorry but take this.

    Oh, a favorable response.

    I¡¯m counting on you.

    The high elves are not only in charge of hunting and construction, they are also responsible for anything nt rted.

    They gather grass to fill futons, make toilet papers out of grass.

    Actually, depending on the season, the grass inside the futon needs to be changed regrly.

    I never noticed it even after several years.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    It seems like the grass collection of the high elves this year is bad.

    It is not a rare grass but amon grass that can be found anywhere in the forest so they only need to expand their gathering range a little.

    ¡¸Were you burdened by it?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re fine. Also, we feel a little dull so it is a good activity for us.¡¹

    That said, the high elves went out fully armed.

    Aren¡¯t you going to collect grass?

    Why are you fully armed?

    ¡¸Because grass resists too.¡¹

    ¡­.

    I didn¡¯t know.

    I thank the high elves for what they¡¯ve done for us.

    The survey corps that left to look for the western dungeon returned.

    The result, they couldn¡¯t find it.

    They seemed to have moved around in a moderate range. I heard that they return after being exhausted of food.

    Regrettable.

    Ah, don¡¯t be depressed.

    You¡¯ve done a good job.

    Take a good rest.

    Ah, you want to eat first?

    Got it, we¡¯ll prepare it.

    Okay.

    It is unsure if there is no dungeon on the west or they were not able to find it.

    There is one in the north, south, and east so I thought that the west surely must have one too.

    Well, not everything will go ording to expectations.

    Just like this time.

    Let¡¯s send another expedition team some other time.

    We¡¯re not in a hurry so let¡¯s take our time.

    To tell the truth, I don¡¯t even like finding a dungeon.

    I just wanted to meet another race like themias, the titans, and the grocks.

    Rather than looking for the western dungeon, it is better to go to the eastern dungeon to meet the grocks.

    I reflect a little.

    This year¡¯s festivalmittee was formed.

    I¡¯m not a member of the festivalmittee this year.

    The reason is because I¡¯m too busy dealing with building the vige, setting up the teleportation gates, and a lot of other things rted to Big Roof Shashaato.

    Likest year, this year¡¯s festival will be run by the civil servant girls.

    ¡¸We¡¯re not going to repeat our mistake with the previous martial arts tournament.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to be nervous. Just do what you can. I don¡¯t mind a mistake or two.¡¹

    If you¡¯re too nervous, there¡¯s a bigger chance of making a mistake.

    Unlike the previous martial arts tournament, Frau is back so I think she¡¯ll be able to smoothen up things¡­.

    ¡­¡­

    Yeah, I trust her.

    It is impolite of me to worry.

    I¡¯ll leave it to them.

 Chapter 270 - Welcome Party with Absent Protagonists

    <h4>Chapter 270 ¨C Wee Party with Absent Protagonists</h4>

    ********************

    Beezel will be the one guiding me to the ce where the new vige is nned to be built.

    Mypanions are Loo, Gran Maria, and Frau.

    I thought it was a tnd but when we reached the ce, I saw a teau on a hill.

    ¡¸Here?¡¹

    Forests and hills surrounded the teau.

    ¡¸Yes. We already tried digging several wells and there¡¯s no problem with water. There is also a river running down the hillside so there¡¯s definitely no water problem.¡¹

    The one who said that is not Beezel but a subordinate of Randan.

    It looks like he¡¯s in charge of building the vige on the demon king¡¯s side.

    He looks like a young man but you should never judge a demon by its appearance.

    ¡­¡­.

    I asked Beezel in secret and he told me that that guy is much older than me.

    I¡¯m d he didn¡¯t say I¡¯m older.

    Let¡¯s get back to the main subject.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t we use the lower side of the teau? Isn¡¯t it more convenient to trafficpared to the teau itself?¡¹

    ¡¸The lower side is indeed convenient for traffic but it is also more dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸Dangerous?¡¹

    ¡¸Because it will be easier for monsters to attack.¡¹

    Convenient for traffic but has defense issues.

    I see.

    ¡¸What kind of monsters go around here?¡¹

    ¡¸There are various kinds, they are¡­.¡¹

    Monsters I¡¯ve never heard before were listed.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    I don¡¯t know them.

    Let¡¯s ask Loo.

    Are they dangerous monsters?

    ¡¸So so¡¹

    Is that so?

    I¡¯m relieved.

    The top of the teau is almost t.

    Though it looks easy to farm there, I¡¯m worried about the water supply.

    The wells indeed have water but they look so deep.

    If we make a field at the foot of the teau, won¡¯t that be convenient since there¡¯s a river?

    However, there are monsters.

    Then, how about terracing?

    I can¡¯t imagine a terraced field or even a dairy farm if we do that.

    Maybe it¡¯s better to arrange the resident¡¯s houses that way¡­.

    ¡¸Given the number of resident applicants, I think we can secure enough living space. It can even be a town instead of a vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed, the teau is wide. However, public transport is still a problem.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree. The slope on the south side is gentle so we just have to use it that way.¡¹

    Thank you for your consideration but given the present condition, it is likely to be the only way.

    This vige will likely not one to be frequently visited.

    But given the purpose of the nned vige, which is concealing the teleportation gate, isn¡¯t that good?

    Maa, that¡¯s what an amateur would think.

    Let¡¯s listen to the arrangement of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    While I¡¯m checking the vicinity, Gran Maria flew around.

    She defeated a number of monsters and returned.

    Yeah, there¡¯s no question about the presence of monsters.

    However, I still won¡¯t make the final decision here. I¡¯ll do that once I return to the vige.

    We move to Shashaato City using Beezel¡¯s teleportation magic.

    ¡¸The new vige and Shashaato City¡¯s distance is a 1-day carriage trip. To be more precise, if we exclude the breaks and sleep break, it is about 20 hours by carriage. If you put it your all, it is possible to go out in the morning and reach the destination by nightfall.¡¹

    It looks like Randan¡¯s subordinate measured the traveling distance several times.

    Thank you for your hard work.

    That¡¯s it for the new vige.

    We parted from Randan¡¯s subordinate.

    We might be together but I can¡¯t have him apany us more because he still has some things to do.

    We¡¯re about to go to Big Roof Shashaato.

    Since Beezel is with us, we came here incidentally.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    Once we¡¯ve set up the teleportation gate in the vige, we will be able to freelye and go to Shashaato City without bothering you or ancestor-san.

    I want to set up the teleportation gate for the two of them.

    Big Roof Shashaato, it¡¯s been a while since myst visit¡­.

    It is amazing as usual.

    Though it is only early afternoon, you can see that business is great.

    Curry store Ma has a long line.

    Even the other stores are overflowing with customers.

    Is this good business?

    Obviously.

    Even though Ma has a long line, they are served quickly so the waiting time is short.

    There are a lot of people in the stall of other stores but it is not crowded since the customers are controlled for each stall.

    When I talked to an employee who was taking a break, it seems like it was Goldie¡¯s idea.

    Thank you.

    The terminal at the south side of Big Roof Shashaato, just across the street, has also beenpleted.

    There are not many routes yet but there are a lot of running carriages.

    Although there are a lot of carriages, each one is full of passengers.

    Is it because it¡¯s free?

    Most of the people who ride those carriages will be sucked by Big Roof Shashaato.

    Customer?

    No, we¡¯re just inspecting this store area.

    Are we carryingmodities then?

    ¡­¡­

    How about having an exclusive carriage for Big Roof Shashaato employees.

    However, that will just confuse everyone.

    Let¡¯s consult Michael-san.

    An advertising picture is drawn on the side of the carriages.

    Majority of them are pictures of Big Roof Shashaato but others have different pictures too.

    Hnn¡­..?

    I asked the employee who¡¯s taking a break again.

    ¡¸Excuse me but, what is that picture?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the swordgod Gulf-sama. It is an advertisement for the martial arts tournament of Shashaato City.¡¹

    I see.

    Next to me are theughing Loo and Gran Maria.

    Don¡¯tugh so hard.

    The drawing was good and it resembles Gulf for about 50%.

    Look at the gentle Frau, she¡¯s notughing.

    Or so I thought.

    She can¡¯tugh.

    The carriage in front of Frau has a picture of a woman that I seem to have met before.

    ¡¸Excuse me, what about this picture?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an advertisement of the shop that sells beauty product.¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯s the model?¡¹

    ¡¸As for who the model is¡­.I guess you should personally ask the painter.¡¹

    Is that so?

    You don¡¯t know who she is.

    That¡¯s a shame.

    Also, do your best to study reading and writing.

    There arerge characters written on the picture.

    ¡ºShirukine loves and uses Apollo Beauty Products.¡»

    Shirukine.

    Isn¡¯t she Frau¡¯s mother?

    ¡¸It is a beauty product shop that is based on our territory¡­. Many housewives are fans of it.¡¹

    Though Beezel muttered so, he looked obviously satisfied with that carriage.

    Yeah, I know you want to ride it but you can¡¯t see the picture from the inside.

    She¡¯s drawn outside also¡­. Shirukine¡¯s carriage is already full.

    ¡¸That carriage, why don¡¯t I buy it?¡¹

    Beezel said something noble-like but it angers Frau.

    Big Roof Shashaato is still open at night.

    At first, it was nned to be closed at night but because of the insistent demand of the other tenant stores, it was decided to be still open at night.

    Though curry store Ma is already closed, the other stalls are still lively.

    It gives off the feeling of a bar.

    Most stores will be closed at dawn but given the current status, it feels like a 24-hour business.

    Though the Curry Store Ma is closed, the employees are still busily working.

    I apologized to them and sat on the chair for me.

    The attendees are me, Loo, Gran Maria, Frau, Beezel, the Gorounpany¡¯s Michael-san, Maron, Tito, Randy, and Milford. Goldie is also here along with his subordinates.

    Led by Marcos and Pa several employees apany them.

    It looks like they are trainees for being officers.

    I was a bit surprised to see the son of the governor.

    Nice to see you again.

    And next to him is¡­.thedy who went berserk once at the store?

    Yeah, that¡¯s her.

    She apologized again.

    She¡¯s calmerpared to when I¡¯ve met her before. I almost didn¡¯t recognize her.

    ¡­.but that can¡¯t erase what she has done.

    You can still make up by working in the future.

    I heard that she is working hard for the store.

    Good luck.

    After that troublesome talk, the rest will be bright topics.

    ¡¸The east side will be finished soon. ording to the schedule, it should have beenpleted before spring. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    And here I thought that we¡¯ll be having bright talks. Michael-san bowed to me.

    No no, I think you are fast enough.

    The inn and the cram school will be opened at the east side of Big Roof Shashaato just across the main road.

    At first, I thought that we can¡¯t gather people in charge of the inn and lecturers for the cram school but the civil servant girls, Loo, and Tier took care of it.

    The people they gathered even join the construction by modifying them ordingly.

    It seems like construction was dyed because of those modifications.

    I don¡¯t have any problem with money so I¡¯m not upset. Take as much time as you want.

    By the way, I haven¡¯t met the lecturers nor the person in charge of the inn yet.

    I thought of meeting them today but it is already dark so Loo and Frau said that they¡¯ll arrange it at ater date.

    It looks like I¡¯ll meet them some other time.

    The main reason I came to this city today is to meet those people.

    They are the protagonist of this wee party.

    Maa, I guess it¡¯s fine since I¡¯ve seen Marcos and Pa in good spirits.

    The two of them can easily return to Vige One once the teleportation gate is installed.

    No, they might not want to return to Vige One¡­.

    Under the influence of alcohol, I asked Marcos and Pa about it. The two of them dogeza on the spot to apologize.

    ¡¸Our soul is in Vige One.¡¹

    Eh?

    Ah, I¡¯m d that you said that but you don¡¯t need to apologize.

    On the contrary, I¡¯m the wrong one since I carelessly said that.

    I¡¯ll have to reflect.

    After apologizing, I consulted them about new products.

    On the side, I saw Michael-san and Maron¡¯s ears twitched so Iughed a little.

    You don¡¯t need to hold back and participate in our discussion freely.

    For our next product, I¡¯m thinking about pizza.

 Chapter 271 - Randanâ€™s Subordinate

    <h4>Chapter 271 ¨C Randan¡¯s Subordinate</h4>

    ********************

    The desire to get promoted is normal.

    Moderate worker, an extremely normal domestic affairs official will want to be evaluated as such.

    Like me.

    My name?

    Don¡¯t mind it.

    We¡¯ll get in touch for a short time anyway.

    You can just think of me as Randan-sama¡¯s subordinate.

    By the way, though I¡¯m like this, I still receive a special mission from Randan-sama.

    It is a project that also involves demon king-sama.

    If I do well, I¡¯ll surely be promoted.

    As for the project itself¡­.. it doesn¡¯t seem to be difficult.

    It is already a work in progress.

    I undertook it with pleasure.

    The only thing I¡¯m interested in is ¡­

    Randan-sama, he selects people by draw lots.

    Moreover, he¡¯s murmuring ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±¡­.

    What is he doing?

    Why?

    Isn¡¯t it simple to invite people to a vige?

    Though building a vige from scratch is difficult, it is only a job to help those who need to have a new vige as their home.

    It may be necessary to do some preliminary research but it¡¯s not that difficult.

    I understood his trouble immediately.

    There are already petitioners that want to move to that vige and there¡¯s a lot of them.

    A ¡°lot¡± of them.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    Is this the reason why this job is being loathed?

    When I was checking things over, I saw high ranking people were mixed.

    This lord, isn¡¯t he an active feudal lord?

    Migrating to a vige¡­..

    Ah, when a feudal lord retires, he can migrate.

    I see, I see.

    Let¡¯s report and consult Randan-sama.

    Randan-sama is on his wit¡¯s end.

    Hang in there.

    By the way, I took arge number of petition papers earlier but I did not dare get more.

    My mind¡¯s already broken.

    ¡­¡­.

    Yeah, it¡¯s impossible.

    I judged that it is impossible for one person to do this alone so I asked Randan-sama to get more staff.

    The qualification, someone that doesn¡¯t mind falling and doesn¡¯t have a family yet.

    Two personnel were quickly sent.

    As expected of Randan-sama.

    However, are they usable staff?

    In front of me are two former four heavenly kings.

    No, I¡¯m¡­

    Ah, he-hello.

    These two former members of the four heavenly kings are famous people who know the in and out of the demon king¡¯s kingdom ever since I was a child.

    For people like me, they are considered as grand masters.

    Why are they here?

    No, I recently saw their names.

    They were one of those petitioners.

    I even reported them to Randan-sama. Why are they here?

    Comint?

    No, I only found it out. It is already beyond my power so I have to report¡­.

    Show you the petitions?

    Here they are.

    As expected of the two former four heavenly kings.

    They were able to do something to that mountain like petitions one after another.

    Thank you.

    Thank you very much¡­.that, why is it that I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t know what is the standard criteria we¡¯re looking for?

    Don¡¯t mind it?

    Okay, I won¡¯t mind it.

    This is bad.

    My office was taken over.

    For the time being, let¡¯s report and consult Randan-sama.

    ¡­..

    Not here?

    Ran away?

    Ahahaha, no way¡­.

    I-it¡¯s not a joke!

    Pleasee back!

    In any case, let¡¯s check out the ce.

    I¡¯m apanied by 20 guards and 10 investigators.

    The two former four heavenly kings are with us too.

    This is not an easy job at all.

    However, I still have to smile.

    Never forget to smile.

    Okay, wait a minute.

    Don¡¯t just decide the location of the main street and where the residential area will be without permission.

    It is written that that area shouldn¡¯t be touched.

    Rather than that, is this really the ce?

    I know that the two of you are more informed but, isn¡¯t this ce the one that the former demon king-sama of two or three generations ago decided to build a hidden fort?

    Even if it is left unattended, we shouldn¡¯t¡­..

    Isn¡¯t this a very important site?

    I heard rumors that strictly confidential military operations are being held here.

    Don¡¯t mind it?

    Okay, I won¡¯t mind it.

    Ehto¡­.

    So we¡¯re now looking for water¡­.isn¡¯t there a river over there?

    You need to check the wells too?

    You too are too involved.

    I see.

    But, we have to start digging then¡­.

    I¡¯ll ask the investigators to dig wells with me.

    I thought that it would be hard to dig a well but we dug using earth magic.

    Splendid.

    ¡­..Ah, you¡¯re out of magical power already?

    Let¡¯s take turns¡­.

    We¡¯ve reached the nned depth by the fifth person.

    It seems like water is flowing out.

    We¡¯ll have to check if they are drinkable¡­.

    I throw a small fish called mitt fish into the well water.

    Water is drinkable if the mitt fish is still alive after three days.

    On the contrary, if the mitt fish dies within three days, the water is undrinkable.

    Though it takes some time, this method is popr for water investigation since it¡¯s simple.

    Well, there are four wells nned to be dug¡­.

    Can we go to another ce?

    Impossible?

    I understand.

    Let¡¯s prepare to camp.

    Can the guards search for a suitable ce to camp?

    We investigated a lot of things while camping here for 10 days.

    We even checked how long it would take to travel on a carriage towards Shashaato City and the nearby viges.

    This seems to be the most important thing.

    We¡¯ve done it carefully.

    By the way, we were attacked by monsters several times.

    Though they were repelled, it was a tough battle.

    I¡¯m not abatant.

    Are the injured guards safe?

    As expected of the elites.

    Their offense is spectacr.

    The two former four heavenly kings were amazing too.

    Weren¡¯t they in charge of administrative affairs?

    Ah, yeah, I won¡¯t mind.

    However, such powerful monsters appear here¡­.

    Is it okay to build a vige here?

    The ce where the vige will be built is alright but isn¡¯t the road too dangerous?

    It¡¯s okay?

    I don¡¯t need to mind it?

    Ano, how can you be so sure?

    No, I won¡¯t mind.

    Count Chrome joined along with a group.

    Count Chrome is simr to Randan-sama, he¡¯s one of the current four heavenly kings.

    He can use teleportation magic and it seems like he¡¯ll specifically use it this time for me and the survey team.

    This is the kind of treatment that¡¯s impossible to get.

    I¡¯m fully aware of the events that have happened so far.

    This job is so important.

    There¡¯s danger thates with it too.

    It seems like I have to brace myself.

    It seems like I didn¡¯t brace myself enough.

    That¡¯s Lulushi.

    Bloodsucking princess Lulushi.

    The real deal.

    Amazing.

    Impressive.

    Ah, she¡¯s the wife of the person who¡¯ll build the vige?

    They¡¯re married?

    In other words, Lulushi¡¯s husband.

    And next to her is, isn¡¯t she one of those angels of holocaust?

    She¡¯s a guard?

    You mean there¡¯s someone that can make an angel of holocaust be a guard?

    Then, thest ojousama is¡­.

    Count Chrome¡¯s daughter?

    Ah, from what I heard¡­..eh?

    She¡¯s also one of his wives?

    Ehto¡­.

    Who on earth is this guy with the name vige chief?

    ¡­¡­.

    I mustn¡¯t mind it.

    My instinct is screaming that I must not mind.

    If it is not something that must be concealed, they will deliberately say it.

    Eei, why aren¡¯t the two former four heavenly kings here when you need them?

    They can exin things better.

    They suddenly, disappeared¡­.

    No, I¡¯m the person in charge.

    I will exin.

    What kind of monsters are around here?

    Yes, there are many ferocious ones.

    Are you scared?

    You¡¯re fine?

    Is that so?

    ¡­..

    What a calm reply.

    Yeah, he can¡¯t build a vige here if he¡¯s not that kind of person.

    One of the angels of holocaust went out and exterminated arge number ofrge monsters.

    The twenty elite guards had a life and death battle just to drive them away.

    A lot of them were injuredter.

    The difference is, insurmountable.

    Eh?

    Vige chief is the manager of Big Roof Shashaato?

    Ahaha.

    Excuse me.

    I¡¯m full.

 Chapter 272 - Small Talk and Birth

    <h4>Chapter 272 ¨C Small Talk and Birth</h4>

    ********************

    During a meeting break.

    The civil servant girls have a small talk.

    ¡¸Who do you think are the four heavenly kings of this vige?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, Loo-san and Tier-san are definitely the first on the list. As for the other two¡­.Hakuren-san and Rasuti-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t being a dragon a cheat?¡¹

    ¡¸If you put it like that, Loo-san and Tier-san can be considered as cheats too.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.you¡¯re right. Then, should we remove vampires, angels, and onis from the list?¡¹

    ¡¸I think the lizardmen and devils should be removed too.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what¡¯s left are dwarves, beastkins, minotaurs, centaurs, and us, the civil servant girls. Let¡¯s decide who¡¯s the four heavenly kings from the choices.¡¹

    ¡¸You say dwarves but Donovan-san¡¯s group is a group of elder dwarves. They are a legendary race that can move to any country unhindered.¡¹

    ¡¸Here, I can only see them as ojisans that loves to drink.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahaha. Some of them are females so be careful of what you say.¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get back to the topic¡­. For the beastkins, it should be Gulf-san. Gordon-san from the minotaurs. Glueworld from the centaurs. As for us, the civil servant girls, it should be Frau-sama? To our regret, the dwarves are cheat too.¡¹

    ¡¸Is Frau-sama still considered as one of us? ¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s like our representative. I think so. ¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Ah, wait. It seems like Gulf-san is referred to as swordgod in the demon king¡¯s kingdom. ¡¹

    ¡¸As far as I know, yes. I heard of it too. ¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t he a cheat? ¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Then, let¡¯s remove Gulf-san¡­so it will be Gutt-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t the obedient Senna-san better? ¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. Then, the four heavenly kings of the vige are the beastkin Senna-san, the minotaur Gordon-san, the centaur Glueworld-san, and Frau-sama. ¡¹

    pared to the first four we decided at the beginning which are Loo-san, Tier-san, Hakuren-san, and Rasuti-san, theyck firepower. ¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because the four heavenly kings attach great importance to domestic affairs. ¡¹

    ¡¸Senna-san, didn¡¯t she beat out tts-sama before? ¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it. ¡¹

    It looks like it¡¯s settled.

    However¡­.I have but one question, why didn¡¯t you consider anyone from the kuro¡¯s group, spider¡¯s group, high elves,mias, or titans?

    ¡¸Ah, people who live in the forest of death from the beginning are excluded. ¡¹

    In that case, I¡¯m excluded too?

    If I¡¯ll be the one who¡¯ll decide the four heavenly kings, they would be¡­.Kuro, Zabuton, Loo, and Tier.

    The order is from who arrived at the vige first.

    They¡¯ve been doing their best for the vige for a long time.

    When I first arrived here, I never thought that I¡¯d be standing where I am now.

    And I¡¯m not being humble when I say that.

    While I¡¯m thinking of such a thing, the meeting with the civil servant girls continued.

    As to not disturb them, I moved away.

    This meeting is about this year¡¯s festival and it is okay for me to participate but I¡¯m not in the mood.

    In fact, I received an emergency message a few days after we returned from Shashaato City.

    Senna is about to give birth.

    ording to the schedule, she¡¯s supposed to give birth after the festival but it seems to have been earlier than expected.

    Though the devil midwives and Holy are with her, it has already been 6 hours.

    And it seems like it will take more time.

    ¡­¡­

    If I don¡¯t do something, I won¡¯t be able to calm down.

    Right.

    Let¡¯s make a toy for the kittens.

    Cat tower.

    ¡­¡­

    The kittens did not even look at it.

    It¡¯s alright.

    I didn¡¯t mind it.

    Jewel, don¡¯t mind it too.

    Yeah yeah.

    Miel is on my head and the rest are on myp¡­..ah, Kuro is on myp too.

    After ying with Kuro and the kittens, I received a report when I was taking a bath.

    Senna safely gave birth.

    It¡¯s a girl

    Senna¡¯s daughter, the beastkin Sette.

    A beastkin has the characteristics of a beastkin from the moment he was born.

    I knew it but I didn¡¯t realize.

    Like Sena, she is a dog beastkin.

    Both mother and child are healthy.

    By the way, Senna¡¯s the one who named her.

    I¡¯m notining but mother¡¯s blood is too strong.

    Look at Loo and Tier.

    Perhaps Ria, Ann, Hakuren, and Frau are the same.

    Is mother¡¯s blood the priority of this world?

    Or, is my blood too weak?

    I don¡¯t mind but that makes me anxious.

    No, I should already be thankful that my children were born safely. I hope they grow up fine too.

    Though god has cured me, I still died because of a disease.

    Them being born and growing up safely is better than inheriting my blood.

    Though I feel a little sad.

    Each year, the spiderlings who are about a year-old leave while others stay.

    There are no spiderlings who left thesest two years.

    So, the older spider group stayed for about 10 years already.

    For that reason, you can find big spiderlings too.

    Makura is their representative.

    However, even though she¡¯s active in the forest, she refused to growrger.

    She even steps forward as themander of the guards of Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three.

    She¡¯s too modest and not very noticeable.

    However,rge variants began to pop out.

    It is probably because the dungeon is big.

    Or maybe, they are already in their growth period when they entered the dungeon.

    Variants bigger than Zabuton began to appear too.

    Moreover, unlike the t Zabuton, they felt bigger in three dimensions.

    They gave the feeling of a big boulder.

    Maa, even if they grow older, them raising one leg to say hello doesn¡¯t change and it still looks charming.

    Do they want power that much?

    Ah, some look faster too.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    There are 10 newly evolved types.

    Sometimes, when they go out of the dungeon to refresh, they stand out.

    By the way, there¡¯s this really special type.

    ¡¸Virrage shewp¡¹

    It is a two-meter spider that instead of a head of a spider, has a woman¡¯s upper body on the supposed to be spider head part.

    An Arachne?

    She still can¡¯t speak well but she¡¯s gradually improving.

    At first, she can only give out a queer cry.

    Also, she¡¯s properly dressed.

    A naked upper body¡­.I can¡¯t let her be since it is not good for children¡¯s education so my apologies.

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Zabuton, sama, ish¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you don¡¯t need to force yourself to talk. Use your usual gestures.¡¹

    Hearing me, the Arachne nodded obediently and moved her legs.

    Zabuton seems to be calling me.

    ¡¸I understand. Is it Ursa? Or Guraru?¡¹

    She seems to have caught someone trying to go to the forest.

    ¡­..and it¡¯s both of them.

    They¡¯re causing trouble again.

    ¡¸Ah, you¡¯re getting good at talking. Don¡¯t rush it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank, yoush, belly¡­.mush¡¹

    She did not wave using her spider legs but used her human hands to wave instead as I left. I¡¯ll have to get Ursa and Guraru.

    ¡­.

    Arachne, a race name.

    I have to think of a name.

    Let¡¯s make a name list first and hope that she¡¯ll like one.

 Chapter 273 - Arachne and Earth Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 273 ¨C Arachne and Earth Dragon</h4>

    ********************

    The arachne¡¯s name has been decided.

    Arako.

    ¡­..

    I know.

    Don¡¯t look at me like that.

    Though it was me who sent it as a candidate, it is Arako who decided for herself.

    Now she¡¯s the arachne Arako.

    Easy to get, right?

    Nonsense?

    No, don¡¯t look at me as if you¡¯ve given up.

    Rasuti, don¡¯t just decide that you¡¯ll be the one to name our child when s/he is born. I¡¯ll help you with that.

    Though I¡¯m not that confident.

    I would at least like you to hear my suggestions.

    Arako mainly focuses on dungeon activity.

    She¡¯s friendly with themias and titans.

    There¡¯s no problem at all.

    What?

    You want to raise a new monster?

    In the dungeon?

    Isn¡¯t it dangerous?

    It¡¯s safe?

    Really?

    Hnn, I¡¯m not sure about that.

    If themias and titans gave you permission, I won¡¯t mind.

    You already did?

    All right.

    Ah, please let me know before you start.

    Please.

    I really want to know.

    ¡­..

    However, how is she going to bring up a new monster?

    Do arachnes have that kind of power?

    Come to think of it, it was a spiderling that brought the bees.

    It might be nice to take care of a new race.

    Recalling the bees, I built a few hives for them this spring.

    I was worried whether their territory will be overcrowded but it seems like there¡¯s no problem.

    They only demanded for more flowers.

    Because of that, I created a flower garden area of an area about 200 by 200 on the north side of the fruit area.

    I don¡¯t even need to worry about flower seeds. With the help of the AFT, I just need to think of the flowers and I can nt them.

    That was during the beginning of the spring.

    Now, various types of flowers are beautifully in full bloom there.

    ¡­..

    There are sunflowers, thistles, hydrangeas, morning glories, roses, turnip rape¡­.

    I¡¯m the guy who only knows the name and I don¡¯t even know if it is the right season to nt them.

    Well, it seems like the bees are fine with them and are flying around looking for nectar.

    The kuros staying at the flower garden look happy and peaceful.

    The civil servant girls have be busy.

    You can feel that the festival is close.

    However, I¡¯m with Michael-san in Shashaato City.

    The modified cram school and inn are almostplete so they hoped to let me know what¡¯s happening in detail.

    They want me to direct things on the site before the opening several dayster.

    The training of the inn employees is about one month¡­.

    Oh, I¡¯m thinking too much.

    It is better for Michael-san or someone from that field to decide on those things.

    I don¡¯t even know the standard of amodations in this world.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Was the education of the employees considered?

    No, I¡¯m not sure¡­.

    In this world, the shop employee rtionship is dominated by the so-called apprenticeship.

    The only familiar words I can use to describe are ¡°service apprentice¡±.

    The employee joins the store as a live-in ormuting where he will learn the trade while working.

    ¡°An environment where you can learn how to work by working.¡± As a result, new employees almost have no wage.

    After being admitted as a full pledge employee, only then can they be paid with wages.

    However, the shop owner must take responsibility for the lives of the employees and must make sure that they won¡¯t be starved.

    Most stores are like that.

    Michael-san¡¯spany is the same.

    In other words, we will educate our employees and it will take a lot of time.

    There¡¯s no shop in existence that fired an employee they brought up.

    As for the employees, after finally learning how to do their job, they no longer want to move to another store.

    In short, our present employees are mostly amateurs.

    ¡­¡­

    I¡¯m uneasy.

    If Marcos and Pa will be in charge of educating them, I¡¯ll feel a bit relieved but they are already too busy with the store.

    I have no choice but to go over there to teach them for at least a week.

    Okay, it¡¯s decided then.

    I¡¯ll have Beezel or ancestor-san to send them over.

    The festival season is near so I will talk with them there.

    Oh, before that, I¡¯ll have to inform Loo and the others.

    What¡¯s with that eye Kuro?

    You don¡¯t want me to go?

    Don¡¯t look at me with that face.

    It is work.

    The kittens are lining up beside Kuro.

    Don¡¯t look at me with simr faces.

    Oi oi.

    You have never lined up like that before, right?

    How can you suddenly do something cute?

    ¡­..

    I understand.

    I won¡¯t leave.

    I¡¯ll send those employees here instead.

    I¡¯ll train them like how I trained Marcos and Pa.

    I¡¯ll write a letter now.

    At ater date.

    I received Michael-san¡¯s reply and it said that I shouldn¡¯t subject them to something that cruel.

    ¡­..

    What?

    In addition, at a dateter than the previous one, I was informed that they already found several people that were involved in running an inn.

    No, I wish I could teach them myself¡­..

    How did they manage to get them?

    I wish they didn¡¯t do anything beyond the norm.

    I¡¯ll have them exin it to me once I go back to Shashaato City.

    Arako brought the young monster to the dungeon.

    She got permission so no oneined when she brought it.

    It is a lizard-like monster called dungeon walker.

    It is already a meter long, is it really a young monster?

    How big will it be when it grows up?

    I don¡¯t know anything about it but Ria said that it will be about 20 meters.

    ¡­¡­

    When I was about to say to return it, I saw Arako quietly looking at me. There¡¯s no way I can still say that.

    She can raise it properly.

    And you can¡¯t just throw it away if it bes bigger.

    So that¡¯s a dungeon walker.

    And she¡¯s hiding another one behind her.

    No, it¡¯s not one.

    There are ten of them?

    Aren¡¯t they a bit too small?

    They are about 10 cm each.

    ¡­..

    Are you sure that the 1 meter one is not the parent?

    They are not rted?

    Is that so?

    Maa, I get it.

    If the dungeon is too small for them, let¡¯s just expand it.

    Get along well.

    Be sure not to quarrel.

    Dungeon walker.

    A lizard-like monster that has night vision. They can move to the dungeon intruder by either crawling on the floor or the ceiling.

    Each of them are also superior mages and they are called by the adventurers as dungeon¡¯s god of death.

    God of death?

    Even though they¡¯re cute?

    ¡¸In some regions, they are also called earth dragons.¡¹

    Ria added.

    ¡¸Are they considered as dragons?¡¹

    ¡¸No, they are not rted to dragons in any way.¡¹

    Right.

    But calling them earth dragons is easierpared to calling them dungeon walkers.

    Though I want to call them that, the dragons¡­¡­don¡¯t mind.

    Great.

    They¡¯re earth dragons then.

    Ah, kittens, don¡¯t bully the earth dragon.

    Think about it when it fully grows.

 Chapter 274 - Tightrope

    <h4>Chapter 274 ¨C Tightrope</h4>

    ********************

    On the day of the festival, the demon king came with Yuri, Randan, Beezel, tts, and Hou.

    Their usual party.

    ¡¸It seems to be peaceful. I hope this year¡¯s festival is okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. It has always been peaceful.¡¹

    That¡¯s the conversation between the demon king and the civil servant girl who¡¯s guiding them.

    When the arachne Arako happened to pass by, the demon king¡¯s group was surprised.

    Ancestor-san, Doraim, and Dors have arrived too.

    Raimeiren came a few days ago and is already ying with Hiichiro.

    She¡¯s Hiichiro¡¯s grandmother after all.

    Hakuren looks like she has a mixed feeling¡­.why is it?

    Do you feel ufortable?

    No, is she being troubled by Ursa and Guraru? Those two are a handful as always.

    Once you take your eyes off them, they¡¯re going to run away.

    For those two, the vige is too small.

    Will the two of them eventually leave the vige?

    Guraru has Hiichiro so she probably won¡¯t.

    What about Ursa¡­..

    I wouldn¡¯t know until she grows up.

    I will be lonely but if she really decides to, I will see her off when the timees.

    For now, let¡¯s catch them.

    ¡¸Ursa, Guraru! What are you holding!¡¹

    I already know even if they don¡¯t reply.

    Those are the foods we prepared for the guests.

    Those have been carried to my table where Alfred and Tiselle are also sitting.

    They already got some once and I don¡¯t mind even if they got some again but this is the third time.

    And their share wasn¡¯t even given to them yet.

    They already took more than they should.

    They¡¯re overeating.

    And don¡¯t just target the desserts.

    If you want to eat, eat this one.

    Bean sprout is delicious.

    Don¡¯tin.

    Vige One, Vige Two, Vige Three, and Vige Four are here. Also, the ghost knight and the lion from the hot spring are here too.

    Later, themias and titans arrived and so the festival began.

    This year¡¯s festival is simple, tightrope.

    It is apetition where you have to cross a course made of logs, boards, ropes, etc. as far as you can.

    As for the rule, no one is allowed to use their hand and flying is prohibited.

    There are five types of courses.

    Children course,mon course, titan course, centaur course, and expert course.

    If youplete the course, yours truly will give you a reward medal at the end of the course.

    It seems that the beginning of each course is easy but there are steep up and down in theter half. As forpleting the whole course, I already know that it is really difficult and I only nce at them.

    In addition, the mountain elves paid attention to thetter half of the course so there will definitely be traps in that area.

    Can someone evenplete a whole course?

    Under the course are Zabuton¡¯s gang and they already put a safety for those who¡¯ll fall.

    However, because of the safety measures, all of the courses are at a slightly higher elevation so it is quite scary.

    The top batter of themon course is a beast girl and she looks trembling¡­.or not. It is probably me.

    She started running with all her might.

    STOP!

    Stop at once!

    ¡¸Vige chief, what happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t wear skirts, wear pants.¡¹

    That¡¯s what happened.

    Each course was full of tension, excitement, andughter.

    It¡¯s good that no one¡¯s injured.

    Ursa and Gurarupleted the children¡¯s course.

    They broke the obstacles/traps in thetter half by crashing it with their own body.

    The mountain elf who was in charge of that course was holding her head¡­..

    ¨C

    In themon course, the demon king managed toplete it.

    It seems like Randan and Beezel put their bodies in line in order to know what kind of traps are hidden in the second half of the course.

    On top of that, he also has a good sense of bnce and well-trained muscles.

    As expected of the demon king.

    No one managed toplete the titan and centaur¡¯s courses.

    Both seem to be struggling at walking in narrow spaces.

    They are already losing their footing in the first half.

    I thought that the centaurs could do it a little more but a lot of them lost their hind leg¡¯s footing.

    They can¡¯t see them.

    In the expert course, the high elf Ria performed well.

    On the way, the lizardmen had to drop out because of a trap that seems to be a fighter with a weapon.

    I know that you¡¯re happy that your mechanism works well but doesn¡¯t enjoy it too much.

    Though I must admit that it is great since you don¡¯t even need to reset it after it was triggered.

    It should have been easy for themias to coil around the course since they are snakes but that is prohibited.

    They must only crawl and not coil around the course so the difficulty was high.

    A foothold is really important.

    The wine slimepleted the course.

    ¡­..

    Let¡¯s talk to it for the time being.

    When the sun goes down, the banquet starts as usual.

    It was a peaceful festival.

    Yeah, this felt great.

    Now, let¡¯s have the kittens¡­.

    Hou and Doraim are ying with them.

    Demon king too?

    I¡¯m envious.

    Ah, I know how they feel.

    I have Kuro and the others as well.

    Pat pat.

    Yeah yeah.

    Loo is very important to me too.

    As well as Tier.

    Gran Maria¡¯s here too¡­.? She fell bad, is she alright?

    Why does she even need to fly if the distance is short?

    She should also practice walking.

    By the way, I also tried challenging themon course but ended up giving the demon king information.

    Frustrating.

    While enjoying the atmosphere of the festival, I thought about Rasuti who¡¯s about to give birth.

    I couldn¡¯t drink so I returned home after the banquet.

    She¡¯s okay since Bulga and Stifano are with her.

    I heard that dragons became violent during pregnancy but¡­¡­

    She¡¯s pretty calm.

    That means it¡¯s only an exaggeration, right?

    Looking at Doraim¡¯s really serious face, I believe it.

    Using the banquet, Senna and I introduce Sette.

    It is already well known to Big Tree Vige but we¡¯ll take this chance to introduce her to other viges, themias, the titans, and the other guests.

    Say hi to them.

    She¡¯s a spirited girl.

    I don¡¯t want her to be a bride.

    The night breeze might be bad for babies so let¡¯s get her out of here early.

    I escort her back.

    By the way, Senna¡¯s parents from Howling Vige asked us to give them a visit with Sette.

    However, Senna opposes the idea.

    I thought that she doesn¡¯t want Sette to travel yet but it looks like there¡¯s a different reason.

    She said that from a social standpoint, it must be the one in lower social standing that should visit the one with higher social standing.

    As the vige chief of Big Tree Vige, I¡¯m obviously at a higher social standingpared to the vige mayor of Howling Vige.

    There¡¯s something like that?

    Areh?

    However, in Fracia¡¯s case, isn¡¯t Shirukine the one who came here?

    Given our social standing, isn¡¯t that wrong?

    ¡¸There¡¯s no problem with that since Beezel-sama has already been here before she came.¡¹

    I see.

    So there are things like that.

    I need to be ustomed to this world¡¯s culture.

    I don¡¯t mind being ridiculed but I don¡¯t want to embarrass the vige.

    ¡­..

    Let¡¯s study little by little.

    The night of the festival has passed.

    Next morning.

    ¡¸Demon king-sama, please hand over Miel.¡¹

    ¡¸Never, she¡¯s my child!¡¹

    The battle against the demon king for a kitten has taken ce.

 Chapter 275 - Lost Future

    <h4>Chapter 275 ¨C Lost Future</h4>

    ********************

    I have always had the same dream during the old times.

    I have dreamt of it many times.

    The content of my dream is simple.

    There¡¯s this scene where the demon king orders his four subordinates.

    The me of that time is looking at the scene from the side.

    Am I a secretary?

    Though that demon king is different from the present demon king. The demon king in my dream is fierce and scary.

    He also ordered a lot of things like destroying something and even massacres.

    During the old times, I used to cry a lot whenever I had this dream.

    But I¡¯m not scared anymore.

    Because the demon king¡¯s face in my dream is different from the current demon king.

    I¡¯ve also personally met a person in my dream, he¡¯s Gilspark-san.

    He¡¯s the son of the governor of Shashaato City.

    The eldest son if I may add.

    That¡¯s amazing.

    In my dream, he¡¯s even scarier than the demon king but I was surprised when I met him in real life.

    He is also a hard worker and helps the store a lot.

    He¡¯s not in any way as bad as the person in my dream.

    Fufufu.

    I can¡¯t imagine that scary guy feeding a small child.

    The four subordinates in my dream.

    Though they might be the four heavenly kings, these four are people I personally know.

    One of them is the swordgod, Gulf-sama.

    I sneaked into the martial arts tournament arena to secretly observe him¡­.he¡¯s amazing.

    Even those nasty, intimidating guys can¡¯t even take a shot from his wooden sword.

    It was shocking.

    He won the championship just like that.

    In my dream, he was calling himself warrior king.

    Yeah, swordgod is better suited to youpared to warrior king.

    The other one is Shah-san.

    He¡¯s an amazing person who can cook various dishes in the store.

    Sometimes, he let me try his experimental product¡­..one out of ten is not safe for consumption.

    Though the other nine times are very delicious, that ¡°one¡± is really scary.

    I thought that he should have known the taste beforehand but it seems like one can only cook by trial and error.

    It seems like Shah-san remembered my face because I¡¯m the one who¡¯s not afraid to eat that ¡°one¡±.

    In my dream, he¡¯s called as the gourmet king.

    Ah, by the way, in my dream, he¡¯s very fat and he¡¯s not the one cooking but his subordinates.

    That¡¯spletely different from the Shah-san I know.

    However, I think that person is really Shah-san.

    Another one is Potte-san.

    She¡¯s the customer service supervisor of the store.

    In real life, she¡¯s a person with a wonderful smile but in my dream, she¡¯s a cold-hearted person who never smiles.

    She¡¯s called the cold-blooded king.

    Compared to the person in my dream, I prefer the current smiling her.

    Thest one is Hotto-san.

    He troubled the store before and was sent to the church.

    Now, hees to the store to offer his free service.

    Since Hotto-sanes, Gilspark-san will surelye. Is their rtionship that good?

    In my dream, he is called the king of jealousy.

    TN: Trivia ¨C He loves EmiRia.

    Looking at him now, could it be that he¡¯s jealous of himself?

    I¡¯m probably doubting reality because of my dream.

    The Hotto-san I know is a serious and hard working person.

    By the way, I¡¯m not sure if I should say this but, he and Gilspark-san are partners in doing bad things.

    However, Gilspark-san fell in love with a baker¡¯s daughter so he changed a lot and stopped doing bad things. Hotto-san was left alone and went out of control.

    Gilspark-san then bowed to apany him.

    Is men¡¯s friendship really thisplicated?

    Oh, maybe not.

    I shouldn¡¯t tell others about it.

    Anyway, after meeting all these familiar faces from my scary dream, I stopped dreaming that dream.

    What was that?

    I feel nostalgic from time to time.

    However, I still remember the reason for the Gilspark-san of my dream to rage everywhere. It is because his wife was killed by the hero.

    Wife, could it be that baker girl?

    That girles to the store from time to time to research about bread.

    However, I¡¯ve seen the wife¡¯s picture in my dream and she looks like a high-ssdy¡­..so it¡¯s another person.

    Anyway, it¡¯s only a dream so I shouldn¡¯t be bothered.

    There¡¯s nothing wrong with anything at all.

    At ater date.

    Marcos-san and Pa-san took me to greet the store manager.

    Looking around, I saw Gilspark-san, Shah-san, Potte-san, and Hotto-san.

    Regrettable.

    If only the store manager brought Gulf-san, the four will be reunited.

    Eh?

    Self-introduction?

    From me?

    Marcos-san, stop. Please don¡¯t push me forward.

    ¡¸She¡¯s the one in charge of the store¡¯s ounting. Without her, there will be no Ma today.¡¹

    Don¡¯t lift me too much!

    B-but, I can¡¯t shame Marcos-san and Pa-san.

    I made up my mind and said hello.

    The next day.

    I became the chief ountant of Big Roof Shashaato.

    ¡­..

    Eh?

    Areh?

    Hold on.

    Even if I¡¯m the chief ountant of Ma, I have never dealt with this much money¡­.

    Ma is handling this much money.

    Why is that executive from the Goroun Company receives me politely?

    I don¡¯t need a guard.

    Ah, a dedicated workroom?

    That¡¯s a little nice.

    Subordinates too?

    My heart was moved¡­.

    Ah, mou.

    It¡¯s impossible to resist.

    The store I worked at was bankrupt and they hired me who was wandering across the street.

    Marcos-san, Pa-san, and store manager-san.

    I will do my best.

    By the way, I would like to ask something.

    Why was my bedroom prepared next to my dedicated workroom?

    It doesn¡¯t have a deep meaning, right?

    There isn¡¯t, right?

    Please don¡¯t look away.

    Let¡¯s increase the number of your subordinates. I never had words I don¡¯t want to hear more.

 Chapter 276 - Iâ€™m Hungry

    <h4>Chapter 276 ¨C I¡¯m Hungry</h4>

    ********************

    I¡¯m Hungry

    Even if I don¡¯t show it on my face, my stomach doesn¡¯t agree.

    This is embarrassing.

    It¡¯s because those who should have prepared my food suddenly disappeared.

    Did they go somewhere else and abandon me?

    No, maybe something happened to them too.

    Let¡¯s hear their side first before ming them.

    First of all, I have to get rid of the ringing of my belly.

    Check my reserves¡­..there is only a sk of water.

    There is no food.

    Since that is the case, I have no choice but to look for some.

    Fortunately, this ce is surrounded by a forest.

    ¡­..

    Areh?

    Why forest?

    Moreover, I can¡¯t seem to remember anything about this ce.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Maa, there¡¯s no use thinking about it.

    A forest is a forest.

    I should find something.

    ¡­..

    Right.

    I don¡¯t know which are edible.

    The scent seems okay but it looks terrible.

    Since it hase to this, let¡¯s poison taste it¡­.better not.

    Should I be more courageous here?

    No no, no matter how you look at it, that color is definitely suspicious.

    Let¡¯s look for something that¡¯s more pleasing to the eyes.

    Surely, there should be some.

    There aren¡¯t any.

    It has been three days since then.

    My sk is already empty too.

    And as expected, I¡¯m already feeling dizzy.

    I¡¯m at my limit.

    Since it hase to this, I¡¯ll eat anything that I¡¯ll find next.

    I understand that it is dangerous.

    However, I really want to eat.

    I really want to eat those grasses that grow naturally there but I know¡­. I know that it¡¯s physiologically impossible.

    That idea is a nut.

    Ah, thinking alone makes me hungrier.

    ¡­¡­

    What in¡­it smells good.

    It¡¯s not food.

    The scent of flowers.

    Scent of various flowers.

    Flower¡­..

    Flowers, are they edible?

    They will beter. I wonder if there¡¯s a problem if I eat flowers.

    Before I noticed it, I¡¯m already running.

    I¡¯m running towards the scent.

    On one side of the flower garden.

    It is beautiful.

    However, it is a trap.

    Sentries are flying everywhere.

    There are also three individuals in stealth in key areas.

    And one of them obviously overpowers me.

    Okay.

    Maybe I¡¯m a pathetic butterfly lured by the flowers.

    If it¡¯s not for my hunger, I wouldn¡¯t do something like this¡­..

    Hnn?

    The sentries withdrew?

    However, the number of stealth warriors has increased¡­.and there are warriors in the open too.

    ¡­.

    This number, isn¡¯t this cheating already?

    There are over 20 stealths and over 10 in the open.

    And they continue to increase.

    I already gave up on counting.

    Fighting too.

    Then, what should I do?

    Fuh.

    My mouth.

    ¡¸I¡¯m hungry and I want to eat the flowers here. Hand them over.¡¹

    ¡­..

    Why?

    They looked at me with eyes of pity.

    Don¡¯t talk to me.

    You¡¯re wrong.

    I¡¯m not from a flower eating race!

    However, I¡¯m too hungry so I¡¯m trying to trick my belly using flowers¡­..

    Hnn?

    Wait.

    Is that an appo tree I¡¯m seeing over there?

    Moreover, how can it bear fruit this season?

    Strange.

    However, I don¡¯t care about that.

    Give me one appo fruit, no, make it two, or maybe three if possible.

    Please give them to me.

    ¡­¡­.

    You need to consult someone first?

    If that person says okay, you¡¯ll give them to me?

    Yeah, send out your representative, bring him here.

    Me and my big mouth.

    An egg came out.

    Though it looks like a human, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a dragon.

    Next to her is¡­.Is that person a human?

    She looks like someone who got destroyed and then rebuilt again¡­.a lump of wisdom?

    Is she an egg of a brave?

    No, if that is the case it means that the brave was crushed to an egg¡­..

    As expected, it¡¯s not a good idea to go along with hunger¡­.uwooh, I¡¯m suddenly captured!

    Wait, you rude fellows!

    Don¡¯t treat me like this!

    I was captured by the weird human and a dragon. They took me to their nest.

    So there¡¯s a ce like this in this forest¡­.

    It is a mysterious ce.

    Well, just like that flower garden.

    As I was thinking that, I was handed over to an oni.

    No, I can be said that the oni took me up.

    She scolded the strange human and the dragon.

    Probably because they were rude to me.

    It seems like this oni understands the truth about me.

    Good good.

    No pain is good.

    Ah, wait.

    The way you held me felt painful for a moment.

    Hold me as gentle as possible¡­

    And I¡¯m not resisting anymore so bring me food¡­.

    Areh?

    You¡¯re preparing it?

    Then, can I expect that you¡¯ll give me?

    Ah, I want the appo fruit.

    Didn¡¯t those warriors tell you?

    Moreover, what¡¯re those two t things¡­.

    Though this is only for confirmation but, are they edible?

    I¡¯ll dig in.

    Delicious.

    Whoooohhhh¡­..stains.

    Me wolfing it down was embarrassing.

    Hnn?

    There are more stains¡­.

    Sorry.

    Thank you.

    Oooooohhhhh¡­.I¡¯ve regained my power.

    Fufufu.

    As long as my belly is filled, nobody is my match.

    Even if it is that tough strange human¡­..I can ughter her together with that dragon.

    Eh?

    Second serving?

    Is it really okay?

    Thanks for the food.

    This ce seems good.

    Because of that, I¡¯ll give you the chance and forgive those two disrespectful people.

    Right.

    I¡¯ll forgive you.

    And it is not because I¡¯m scared of that adult dragon.

    In this ce, there are several people who seem to be stronger than me.

    Right.

    What a bummer.

    I can fight the warriors one on one but there¡¯s too many of them.

    As for the stealth warrior, it seems like they are focused on the flower garden.

    They are a bit problematic of an opponent.

    By the way, I saw through something.

    The one who¡¯s at the top of this ce¡¯s food chain.

    I wasn¡¯t just eating for nothing for a week.

    I¡¯m observing this ce.

    I know to whom I should negotiate with.

    The other party is¡­

    The kittens!

    I¡¯m wrong.

    The human is the boss of this ce.

    I was not able to see through him.

    Even with these eyes of mine.

    No, it¡¯s fine.

    That human seems to like me.

    Fufufu.

    Bow down to my charm¡­.ah, are the kittens better?

    Is that so?

    Though a lot of things had happened, I¡¯m now staying at this ce¡­.I¡¯m being taken care of by Big Tree Vige.

    Please take care of me from now on.

    My name is Hitoe.

    I¡¯m from the race called nine-tailed fox.

    Right.

    Though you might not believe it yet since I only have one tail but when I grow up, I will have nine tails.

    Though it is possible for us to transform into humans, I¡¯m still a child so forgive me if I¡¯ll stay in my beast form most of the time.

    Sex?

    You can tell by looking at me.

    You don¡¯t?

    I¡¯m shocked¡­.

    I¡¯m a female.

 Chapter 277 - Nine-Tailed Fox

    <h4>Chapter 277 ¨C Nine-Tailed Fox</h4>

    ********************

    I was plowing the field when one of the kuros called for me.

    I wondered what happened and it seems that a young fox got lost.

    Fox?

    The word ¡°destructive animal¡± floated in the corner of my mind but it¡¯s not good tobel it like that.

    Let¡¯s take a look at it first.

    Once I get back to the mansion, Ursa and Guraru are already holding the fox.

    It¡¯s quite like a stuffed toy.

    Ah, looking at its feet, it is struggling.

    One of the oni maids took the fox from Ursa and Guraru and scolded them too.

    Ah, the fox is pretty dirty.

    Because they were holding it, their clothes are ck now.

    And as expected, they got scolded.

    That¡¯s an oni maid for you.

    Also, I feel sorry for the fox. They are holding it via its neck.

    Be a little more gentle.

    At this stage, I had almost decided to keep the young fox.

    As for its name¡­.how about Kon?

    TN: Kon is supposed to be the sound a fox makes. It is simr to naming a cat meow.

    Do you think it¡¯s bad?

    ¡¸My name is Hitoe.¡¹

    It was refused by the person herself.

    Well, if you already have a name, I guess it can¡¯t be helped.

    No no, that¡¯s not the problem here.

    The young fox transformed into a human.

    Moreover, a little girl.

    Though I tried to give her some clothes in a hurry but it seems like she can¡¯t stay in her human form for a long time.

    She returned to her fox form in no time.

    After that, I thought of getting some information from her when she transforms back into her human formter.

    That thought disappeared too soon.

    A depressed ancestor-san came over.

    Anything rted to the holy maiden seems to be full of trouble and intensebor is necessary.

    While he was exining, he saw Hitoe in her fox form ying with the kittens. He froze.

    When I told him that that fox can transform into a human, he copsed on the spot.

    Ancestor-san is looking for a ce that will receive the holy maiden.

    He prepared several ces but most of them seem to have some kind of trouble.

    When he thought he finally found a ce that was free of trouble and prepared enough to receive the holy maiden, he was suddenly surprised attack.

    It was a raged nine-tailed fox.

    It seems to have strength on par with ancestor-san.

    Ancestor-san can¡¯t leave that raged nine-tailed fox alone since it can destroy anything in its path so he fought with it.

    After several days of deadly battle, they temporarily stop.

    The nine-tailed fox is rampaged because its child was kidnapped so ancestor-san promised it he¡¯ll rescue her child.

    The nine-tailed fox calmed down.

    After that, hemanded the Korin religion believers in that area to use everything in their hands to find the kidnappers.

    To ensure that everything will be alright, he brought Fushu and her subordinates to the kidnappers¡¯ hideout when they found it for a surprise attack.

    Most of the kidnappers were captured but they made a mistake in the end.

    The other party¡¯s boss escaped using teleportation magic.

    Though he used teleportation magic, it is not the convenient type like the one ancestor-san and Beezel are using. He used a random destination type teleportation magic.

    It is supposed to be a magic that you should use on your opponent in order to escape danger and shouldn¡¯t be used on yourself.

    The other party¡¯s boss used that magic on himself and on the child.

    He was forced to use it himself to escape.

    As for why he used it to the child, he wants to harass us.

    And it was super effective.

    Because of that, ancestor-san promised the fox that he¡¯ll rescue the child.

    Ancestor-san then directed the whole Korin religion.

    He hasn¡¯t eaten or slept for two weeks.

    He looked for it.

    However, he can¡¯t find anything.

    The situation is quite dangerous.

    He also thought about the possibility of dying so he came here to ask for support. Then he found the child ying with the kittens.

    He also confirmed the name.

    It seems like she¡¯s the person in question.

    After exining what happened to ancestor-san, he left while holding the fox.

    It¡¯s a good thing that she¡¯ll return home but suddenly parting makes me feel a little lonely.

    The kittens are the same.

    The next day, there was a reunion.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve protected my daughter, I wish to express my gratitude.¡¹

    A beautiful woman with raven-ck long hair and is wearing kimono-like clothes.

    She has nine fluffy tails on her back.

    She¡¯s holding the young fox.

    Next to them is ancestor-san who just used teleportation magic. He looks like he¡¯s about to copse.

    Since we¡¯re done with greetings, let¡¯s have ancestor-san rest.

    That day, there was a banquet.

    The name of the fox, I mean the nine-tailed fox is Youko.

    I can¡¯t believe that such a graceful woman has fought with ancestor-san.

    And why is it that Loo and Tier never leave my side?

    ¡¸Good. Quite splendid alcohol and food. I ask for another cup of alcohol. Also, use your biggest bowl.¡¹

    She prefers alcohol than food. She seems to be a drunkard.

    The dwarves have already considered her asrades.

    Hitoe, the young fox, eats with the kittens.

    She mainly eats fruits but she also eats meat.

    An oni maid cuts the meat in small pieces for her to consume.

    Youko-san was acquainted with Bulga and Stifano.

    In the old times, they seem to have rampaged together.

    Their youthful passion can make someone blush but I can¡¯t imagine the scale of their story.

    From what I heard, they burnt a kingdom to the ground.

    Do they know Youko-san? Doraim is seated away from her with a little blushing face while Hakuren is seated in front of Youko with a provocative expression.

    It looks like they are about to test their skills.

    Don¡¯t go on a rampage in the vige.

    You can¡¯t do it in the forest too.

    Rasuti is¡­.about to give birth.

    It is almost time.

    I want you to deliver our child safely.

    Thatrge-scale banquet onlysted that day but small-scale banquets continue.

    Though I¡¯m not sure if it will still continue until ancestor-san recovers. His recovery was unexpectedly slow.

    ¡¸I thought I would sleep for 100 years.¡¹

    Don¡¯t say something terrible.

    Maa, I¡¯m d you¡¯ve woken up after five days.

    Let¡¯s continue the banquet for another day for ancestor-san¡¯s sake.

    After that, we¡¯ve prepared souvenirs for them and it is time to part.

    The young fox Hitoe.

    See you again.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not going. I¡¯ll live here.¡¹

    It was Youko who resisted.

    Ehto¡­

    ¡¸There are many fierce warriors here. Hitoe can grow safely here. I¡¯ll rule over this ce. The lords here will work for us.¡¹

    Hold on, wait a minute.

    When I tried to protest, ancestor-san stopped with a smile.

    He took Youko-san somewhere using teleportation magic.

    ¡¸What is it? You want to fight again?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m here to teach you since you seem to have misunderstood something.¡¹

    ¡¸I misunderstood something?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. You¡¯ve met vige chief, what do you think of him?¡¹

    ¡¸A normal human. Though I feel a little divine power¡­.but he¡¯s not my match.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then, do you want to make a bet?¡¹

    ¡¸A bet?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, a bet.¡¹

    ¡¸Interesting.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not interesting since I¡¯ll surely win.¡¹

    Ancestor-san returned using teleportation magic and he took me with him this time.

    The ce¡­¡­

    We¡¯re still in the forest of death but it is already considerably far from the vige.

    Are we in the west part?

    It seems to be the correct answer.

    It seems like he wants me to throw a spear at Youko-san the same way I threw a spear at that wyvern.

    No no, that¡¯s a bit¡­.

    ¡¸Is my figure as a human in the way? Then how about this?¡¹

    Youko-san became a huge fox.

    Her height¡­.about 10 meters?

    I didn¡¯t count her tails so I¡¯m wondering if she has nine tails.

    In addition, can she run in the sky in that form?

    Amazing.

    ¡¸Nine-tailed fox, you should be farther away.¡¹

    Ancestor-san calls out to Youko-san.

    ¡¸Get farther away? Are you stupid? I¡¯m not afraid of a human.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you? Then, vige chief, please.¡¹

    ¡¸No, but¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸She seems to want to rule over Big Tree Vige.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    This is¡­..troubling.

    I put out the AFT in its spear form.

    Took an aim.

    The fox¡¯s face is scary¡­..as expected, I¡¯m intimidated.

    I aimed at her foot.

    Youko-san is in dogeza in front of me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry for being rude all this time.¡¹

    Ancestor-san¡¯s face looks strangely refreshed.

    No, I¡¯ve thrown a spear at her.

    Is your foot okay?

    It looks like she¡¯s okay.

    Great.

    Maa, now that she¡¯s withdrawn from her n of ruling over the vige, we returned to the vige via ancestor-san¡¯s teleportation magic.

    When we returned, Zabuton tied up Youko-san and dragged her somewhere.

    Ehto¡­..

    Where are you going to take her?

    Up to now, Zabuton never showed herself to Youko-san.

    I wondered why.¡­¡­

    Do they know each other?

    The dragged Youko-san¡¯s face turned blue.

    While that¡¯s happening, the young fox Hitoe was ying with the kittens.

 Chapter 278 - Youko

    <h4>Chapter 278 ¨C Youko</h4>

    ********************

    I¡¯m a nine-tailed fox.

    It¡¯s been hundreds of years since I was born into this world.

    I live freely.

    There¡¯s nothing that can bind me.

    Or so I thought.

    About a hundred years ago, I tried having a child for fun.

    That child is my other half but I didn¡¯t think that she was important.

    However, I won¡¯t be so heartless of throwing her away so I entrusted her to a nearby human vige.

    The price is my divine protection.

    It might be too generous of a reward.

    Since then, I had this habit of meeting my child once a year.

    It was troublesome but it doesn¡¯t feel bad.

    Also, the vige where I left her, they started worshipping me and my child.

    The situation has changed this year.

    The vige where I left my child with was destroyed.

    In just one year?

    Impossible.

    What has be of my divine protection?

    It shattered?

    And what happened to my child!

    Dark emotion oozed out from the bottom of my heart.

    Before I noticed it, I¡¯m already fighting with the immortal king.

    The immortal king and I had a truce.

    It was because he is someone I know.

    Though it seems like he has already forgotten about me¡­.

    Ah, it was me who forgot me.

    TN: She¡¯s talking about how she lose herself.

    Hahaha.

    Not funny.

    It turns out that someone kidnapped my child.

    The immortal king promised to get my child back so I returned to the vige and waited for them.

    ¡­¡­.

    This has been a thriving vige¡­.

    ording to the immortal, it was the work of the hero.

    You didn¡¯t do something good hero.

    It¡¯s unforgivable.

    I don¡¯t mind you ruining the world but to break my divine protection and hurt the people I¡¯m protecting¡­

    I won¡¯t be satisfied even if I tear you in eight pieces.

    I will make you suffer from an eternal purgatory.

    Ah, stop stop.

    I feel like I¡¯m being drawn up by dark emotions again.

    Hurry up, immortal king.

    I don¡¯t know how long I can wait.

    The immortal king kept his promise.

    Good.

    Splendid.

    My child, Hitoe.

    Are you okay?

    Are you scared?

    I see I see.

    There are people who took care of you.

    Alright, I¡¯ll go there to thank them personally.

    Immediately?

    I would like to but¡­.the immortal king is already half dead.

    He will not die because he¡¯s immortal but if we push him more, it will take him a long time to recover.

    Immortal King.

    Take a rest until tomorrow.

    Until then, I¡¯ll protect you.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve protected my daughter, I wish to express my gratitude.¡¹

    Having been brought by the immortal king, we arrived in a certain vige.

    This ce¡­.the forest of death?

    There was someone who actually set up a vige in this terrible ce.

    As for the residents¡­.immortal, with wings, with horn, long ears, lizard¡­they are a pretty strong group.

    They are also keeping horned wolves and spiders.

    Quite amusing.

    However, there is also the terrifying dragon race.

    The gatekeeper dragon¡­.those times were only idents.

    I¡¯ve identally beaten him several times already.

    Hnn?

    Nostalgic faces.

    Those two devils.

    Do you remember when we¡¯re on a rampage together?

    Hahaha.

    We destroyed a country at that time.

    Ah, you mean we sank a continent?

    We did that much?

    I thought we only half sunk it.

    Stop stop.

    That was a long time ago and we¡¯re at a banquet.

    I want more of this delicious alcohol.

    Another cup.

    The foods are delicious but I like alcohol better.

    Ooops, my child¡­.

    Why are you ying around with kittens?

    You like them?

    Then do what you want.

    Excuse me, another cup please.

    Bring out your biggest bowl.

    The banquet continues for some time but it will end someday.

    The immortal king woke up so it is time to part.

    But I don¡¯t want to go yet.

    If I go like this, aren¡¯t I someone who only receives?

    I still have to thank them for taking care of my child.

    I was thinking beforeing here that only when I arrive at this ce can I only think of some way to pay them back but this vige already has a lot.

    Now that it hase to this, should I give my divine protection?

    No, my divine protection was broken by the hero.

    Hero¡­..

    How about living here so I can protect them personally?

    Ooohhh, this isn¡¯t a bad idea.

    When I¡¯m telling them so, I was taken out by the immortal king.

    What is it?

    Eh?

    I¡¯m misunderstanding something?

    What do you mean?

    What about vige chief?

    Ehto¡­.ah, you mean the guy who always ys with my child and the kittens?

    I feel some divine energy from him but¡­.

    He¡¯s just a normal human.

    ¡¸That¡¯s what you misunderstood. He¡¯s stronger than you.¡¹

    ¡¸What a joke.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then, do you want to make a bet?¡¹

    ¡¸A bet?¡¹

    I will be fighting with the vige chief and if I win, I also win the bet.

    If vige chief wins, it will be the immortal king¡¯s victory.

    The winner can order the loser anything.

    What a stupid thing to do.

    Isn¡¯t it obvious who¡¯ll win?

    ¡­¡­

    The immortal king, why is he looking at me with eyes of pity?

    Is vige chief really strong?

    ¡­..I shouldn¡¯t let my guard down.

    Though I don¡¯t rx my guard, my instinct is telling me that everything¡¯s okay.

    Fuh.

    Let¡¯s start this child¡¯s y.

    I¡¯m looking at vige chief and he¡¯s approximately 50 meters away.

    My instinct is still not reacting.

    If that is the case then there will be no change no matter how much the distance is.

    He¡¯s still a weak person I can instantly kill.

    In addition, vige chief is reluctant to attack me.

    Don¡¯t be so.

    He is the type of person who can¡¯t kill someone of the same race.

    I like that but that would make him unreliable.

    However¡­.with the way things are going, the bet will not conclude.

    I return to my beast form.

    It would be easier for him to point his weapon at me now.

    ¡­.

    What the!

    What in?

    I regret being here.

    Fear.

    My instinct is telling me to escape with everything I got.

    Wh-what am I facing?

    Isn¡¯t he a normal human being?

    This pressure¡­¡­

    What is that spear?

    Where did ite from?

    Eei, calm down!

    Keep your guard up!

    It¡¯s a spear so it¡¯s a physical attack.

    Eighteenyers of physical barriers.

    Don¡¯t be careless.

    On top of that, 22yers of anti-magic barriers of the most significant attributes.

    A total of 40yers of barriers.

    The strongest shield I have.

    This shield can even protect anyone from a dragon¡¯s breath.

    Moreover, I¡¯ve always been covered with sevenyers of universal barriers.

    What should I be afraid of?

    Calm down.

    I have to turn offensive.

    My most powerful attack¡­.

    I¡¯ve seen how vige chief¡¯s stare moved from my face to my foot.

    I didn¡¯t even have time to wonder why.

    The spear thrown by vige chief shattered my strongest shield and blew off my right foreleg.

    Wh¡­..

    However, because I have magic umted in my tail, I was able to regenerate my blown off foot super fast.

    Though I was surprised by the attack, throwing your only weapon is a stupid thing to do.

    You should regret not aiming for my face!

    When I look at vige chief again, he¡¯s holding a spear.

    ¡­¡­.

    By the way, how many spears can you spawn?

    I lowered my head.

    I think this is the first time since I was born.

    Begging for forgiveness.

    No no, I don¡¯t have any malicious intent against the vige.

    I proposed that thinking about the vige.

    You have saved my child, I won¡¯t do anything terrible.

    That¡¯s right.

    I apologize for not making my words clear.

    I never thought that there would be someone so strong there to not need my protection.

    Please excuse my rudeness.

    Immortal king, great one.

    Hey, back me up.

    Our bet?

    I know.

    I haven¡¯t forgotten.

    So please.

    Conclusion, vige chief is an understanding man.

    Fuh.

    I returned to my human form and the immortal king brought me back to the vige.

    No no, my apologies¡­..areh?

    What¡¯s this?

    What¡¯s this thread that binds me?

    I can¡¯t cut it.

    Eh?

    No way¡­.

    I started screaming.

    Wai, eh, wha, can¡¯t?

    The spider queen¡­.

    Moreover, she¡¯s really angry.

    TN: As you all know, Zabuton is the only one with ¡°queen¡± title, aside from a certain bee. Even Ursa and Potte were called king in some previous chapters.

    I don¡¯t want to talk about what happened after I was brought into the dungeon of the vige.

    I¡¯ll only say that the majority of the magic that I saved up in my tails was used and I can¡¯t save more for a while.

    Ah, a pack of horned wolves.

    Ah, don¡¯t.

    That¡¯s a foul.

 Chapter 279 - Rehabilitated Youko

    <h4>Chapter 279 ¨C Rehabilitated Youko</h4>

    ********************

    I am the inferno wolf John.

    I was named by the vige representative of Vige One.

    I don¡¯t like it but it¡¯s better than being nameless.

    If his lordship will ever give me a name, I¡¯ll throw this name away.

    ¨C

    Kuro-sama gave me a mission.

    I heard that it is looking after the newly arrived fox.

    I don¡¯t know the details but it seems like she had taken an irreverent attitude in front of his lordship.

    Unforgivable.

    However, she has already been punished so my purpose is to check what she¡¯ll do.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    But why me?

    I¡¯m in charge of the outskirts of Vige One¡­.

    Maa, I don¡¯t have anyints since I¡¯ll be in an active position.

    I¡¯ll keep an eye on her.

    ¨C

    The name of the fox in question is Youko.

    Though she sleeps in the parlor of the mansion, she seems to have an intention to settle in the vige.

    His lordship has acknowledged it so I have noint.

    Hitoe, her child, is with her when she sleeps but when she wakes up, she immediately heads out to where the kittens are.

    Something that made me smile.

    It is said that Hitoe doesn¡¯t need to be watched over so I¡¯ll let her do what she wants.

    I¡¯ll focus on Youko.

    ¨C

    Though Youko can transform into a human, she seems to have only been in her beast form for a while.

    She¡¯s as big as us including her tails but is that her original appearance?

    She has nine bushy tails¡­..those tails are illusions.

    Only one of her tails is real.

    She can¡¯t cheat my eyes.

    Also, because I heard that she had to consume her tails when she was receiving punishment.

    She¡¯s a little pitiful.

    No, I can¡¯t pity her.

    I¡¯ll seriously watch over her.

    ¨C

    Today¡¯s action¡­.

    First, she went to the kitchen and greeted the oni maids.

    She yed cute and got some fruits.

    ¡­..

    Hold on, oni maid-san!

    I pleaded to you before and you never gave me any and now you easily gave her!

    Are you already working with each other!

    Eh?

    For me?

    No, that¡¯s not my intention¡­.

    Kuh, be quiet, tail of mine.

    It will be our secret?

    I won¡¯t be bribed!

    Well, however, this time¡­..yeah, delicious.

    ¨C

    I have lost to my desire.

    I should reflect deeply.

    But I have a mission.

    I trace Youko by using her smell.

    ¡­..

    It seems like she tried to erase it but that¡¯s not a problem.

    She can¡¯t escape from my nose.

    Hnn?

    Lady Makura.

    What¡¯s the matter?

    Eh?

    The fox did not head this way?

    She headed that way?

    ¡­¡­

    Thanks.

    ¨C

    Everyone fails sometimes.

    I won¡¯t be discouraged just because of that.

    ¡­¡­

    Alright, found her.

    This ce, this is where the dwarves make alcohol.

    Yeah, I can already smell alcohol though there¡¯s still a little distance from it.

    His lordship seriously warned the children to not approach this ce.

    Also, if you are weak to alcohol, it is better to stay away.

    As for me, I¡¯m fine.

    As for Youko, she entered this ce¡­.is she in her right state of mind?

    I went to the ce beside the alcohol brewing ce where there are chairs and tables.

    That¡¯s the ce where the dwarves eat lunch.

    I can somewhat hear them talking about banquets in that ce from time to time.

    Youko is on one of the benches curled up.

    Is she taking an early nap?

    Hnn?

    Is there someone else there?

    ¡­¡­

    That is, it¡¯s the wine slime.

    The wine slime is simrly sitting on one of the benches.

    It looks like it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with Youko.

    They¡¯ve been there for a while.

    Five other people came.

    The first one is the woman called the holy maiden.

    The other four are beast girls.

    All of them are carrying big bags in their hands.

    This smell¡­..ah, the dwarves¡¯ lunch boxes.

    When the five of them put down the lunch boxes on the table, the dwarves came out one after another.

    And eat their lunches as it is.

    Apparently, they eat in turns.

    When the five left, it will be the next batch that will eat.

    The dwarves are eating their lunch deliciously.

    Oh, I forgot my purpose.

    What¡¯s Youko¡¯s¡­..

    She¡¯s getting alcohol from the dwarves who are taking lunch.

    The wine slime is doing the same.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    What is that fox doing?

    For food, she returns to the mansion¡­.and because there¡¯s no alcohol after meal at the mansion, she goes to this ce?

    Possibly.

    ¡­¡­.

    While the batches of dwarves eat by turns, Youko and the wine slime drink alcohol.

    ¨C

    When the dwarves¡¯ lunch was over, Youko moved away from the wine slime and left.

    Where are you going?

    ¡­..

    North¡­.flower garden?

    When I ask a friend, who is guarding the vicinity of the flower garden for info, it seems like Youkoes here during this time to take a nap.

    I see.

    Then, that thing is where Youko sleeps?

    Is it a dedicated bed for Youko made by his lordship?

    I¡¯m jealous.

    No, suppress your feelings.

    You are here to watch over her.

    Watch over Youko with calm eyes.

    ¨C

    ¡­.I fell asleep before I knew it.

    What a blunder.

    Though I got a little impatient, everything¡¯s still okay.

    I did not lose sight of Youko.

    She¡¯s still sleeping.

    Oh, it looks like she woke up.

    She¡¯s stretching her neck.

    What are you going to do next¡­¡­.

    Hnn?

    North?

    She¡¯ll enter the forest?

    Continue tracking her.

    ¨C

    She defeated two great boars in the forest and returned.

    However, Youko is empty-handed.

    The dead boars are tied up by web and are being carried slowly by the nearby spiderlings.

    ¡­¡­

    She¡¯s amazingly fast and strong.

    Maybe, I can¡¯t win against her.

    An overwhelmingly powerful being.

    I feel it.

    No, I shouldn¡¯t let her notice me.

    Or is she just not minding me?

    Frustrating.

    However, let¡¯s continue watching over her.

    Though I was never told to hide when I was asked to look after her.

    Let¡¯splete this task until the end.

    ¨C

    Night.

    Youko returns to the mansion and eats in her beast form.

    His lordship is worried about Youko and told her that she doesn¡¯t have to be on her beast form.

    The wives of his lordship are there as guards.

    Thumbs up.

    Do your best.

    ¨C

    After eating, Youko was picked up by one of his lordship¡¯s wives and brought her to theboratory.

    I¡¯m sure it is the room where magical tools are made.

    They talked about a lot of things.

    I don¡¯t understand what they talked about but it appeared to be quite incandescent.

    I hope that it¡¯s for his lordship.

    ¨C

    Late at night.

    She went to her assigned guest room¡­.and crawled to the sleeping Hitoe¡¯s bed.

    Good.

    Today¡¯s watching over ends here.

    ¡­¡­

    She¡¯s not defiant in any way.

    Maa, she could be pretending to be obedient until she recovers her strength¡­.

    She¡¯s always on her beast form¡­.is she mimicking someone? Or is she acting?

    That would be scary.

    For the time being, my intuition tells me that it¡¯s okay.

    ¨C

    However, let¡¯s watch over her until dawn.

    She might get out in the middle of the night.

    When morninges, someone else will cover this job.

    I was not able to obtain any credit but I was able to spend quite some time in Big Tree Vige.

    And thus, I am satisfied.

 Chapter 280 - In the Summer Heat

    <h4>Chapter 280 ¨C In the Summer Heat</h4>

    ********************

    Summer.

    It has be hot.

    Even the snow mountain we madest winter has be quite small.

    But it is still cool near the snow mountain.

    Because of that, the animals of the vige like to stay near it.

    First of all, the goats.

    Have they escaped again?

    Though they don¡¯t have the courage to go outside the vige, it is surprising to find theme here.

    Moreover, they¡¯vee in a group.

    They go back to their ce at night though.

    Horse.

    Oi oi, what are you and your family doing here?

    I know it¡¯s hot but don¡¯te out without permission.

    You can¡¯t deceive me by looking at me with puppy eyes.

    Go back when the nightes.

    Kuros.

    ¡­..

    You¡¯re off duty.

    That¡¯s alright then.

    Nine-tailed fox Youko.

    What are you doing?

    ¡¸It¡¯s cool here.¡¹

    Youko, in her fox form, replied.

    ¡¸My residence has a device that blows out cold air, isn¡¯t that enough?¡¹

    ¡¸The cats already upied that area.¡¹

    ¡¸How about the dungeon? It¡¯s cool there too.¡¹

    ¡¸If I don¡¯t have to, I will never go there.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­¡¹

    ¡¸When the nightes and it has be cooler, I go out to the forest to hunt so I¡¯m not cking off.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not criticizing you. I¡¯ll add more devices that blow out cool air as soon as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Please.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡¸I know you¡¯re in beast form but, why are you lying on your back facing up?¡¹

    For a moment, I thought she was dead.

    Shall I make her a hammock?

    No, I can only see her struggling in the.

    ¡¸You are not thinking something rude, are you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just imagining things. Don¡¯t let your stomach gets too cold.¡¹

    I return to my mansion.

    Yeah, the kittens are indeed upying the area before the device that blows out cool air.

    The young fox Hitoe is with them too.

    Kuro and Yuki are a little bit further.

    After them are cat and the jewel cat Jewel.

    The ceiling¡­.there are a lot of spiderlings.

    Ehto.

    This ce, isn¡¯t this my room?

    Noone seems to care.

    What the¡­

    Let¡¯s put an ON/OFF function in itter.

    I head for the mansion¡¯s workshop.

    At the workshop, the mountain elves were making devices that blow out cool air.

    They are overflowing with heat.

    Really hot.

    The irony of making a device that blows out cool air.

    That device originated from Senna¡¯s request.

    A beastkin baby is not strong against heat.

    Though she doesn¡¯t need to be too concerned, Senna was worried that Sette would be affected too much by the summer heat.

    I know how you feel and I don¡¯t want that to happen too.

    Because of that, I decided to make an air conditioner.

    However, even though I know the principle, it is not something that can be easily made.

    I had no choice but to have Loo make magical tools that make ice and wind thenbine them to make a simple air conditioner¡­.ah, the fan? I made it.

    The downside is there¡¯s no ON/OFF.

    The wind power can¡¯t be adjusted too.

    However, that stimted the mountain elves.

    The prototype that the mountain elves made, the one with working ON/OFF switch and adjustable wind power, was installed in Senna¡¯s residence.

    Though we are still waiting for Senna¡¯s review, we were flooded with requests.

    Mass production was requested.

    However, even if the mountain elves can reproduce the device by working hard, we can only rely on Loo on things rted to magical devices.

    Presently, one machine can be made after three days and that¡¯s the limit.

    Since the production is limited to one in three days, what are the mountain elves enthusiastically making?

    Of course, it¡¯s improving the device.

    After repeated improvement, it is now twice biggerpared to the initial size.

    Isn¡¯t that bigger than the one yesterday?

    Have you ever thought of downsizing?

    For the time being, I think they should already stop thinking of unnecessary functions¡­..

    No, let¡¯s have them fail after making one so they¡¯ll realize it themselves.

    You¡¯re going to use three magical tools for wind control for this, right?

    Loo will break.

    It will be my job after then¡­.

    When Loo¡¯s seriously angry, she¡¯s scary.

    Before the full-scale heat of summeres, I want to make as many as possible.

    Night.

    Ann was scolding one of the oni maids.

    The reason is simple.

    She fell asleep while she was cooling herself in my room.

    Thus, she now has a slight cold.

    That made Ann angry.

    I should also note that about the device.

    After all, cool wind blows out of it.

    Before sleeping, it should be noted to adjust the device first.

    Though there is no ON/OFF function, you can just turn it off.

    However, once it is turned off, turning it on again will be quite a challenge.

    Due to the operation of magical tools, there is also an increase in consumption of magic stones.

    Oh, I got derailed.

    Ann.

    After she lets off steam, she¡¯ll be fine.

    For now, let her be angry.

    As for Loo¡¯s medicinal nts¡­.Loo is too much burdened by magical toolstely.

    I¡¯ll have Flora take care of the medicinal nts.

    Okay, let¡¯s go to bed.

    I shouldn¡¯t be affected by other people.

    Nursing someone is¡­..I¡¯ll probably be more of a bother than a nurse.

    I¡¯m sorry but ask someone else who¡¯s free.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    If you think about it, isn¡¯t this the first time there was a sick person in the vige?

    No, the medicines are being consumed.

    Which means there are only simple diseases here?

    And the most fatal one was the cold of that oni maid¡­..

    I heard the oni maid sneeze.

    Take care of yourself.

 Chapter 281 - Person in Charge

    <h4>Chapter 281 ¨C Person in Charge</h4>

    ********************

    Morning.

    After the usual looking around the field was over.

    Hammock.

    A suspended bed which is either made of cloth or.

    No, I only said bed but its main purpose might be something else.

    I imagined apleted one.

    Alright, time to make it.

    So where should I¡­.outdoors.

    I can only imagine a hammock being used outdoors.

    At my mansion¡¯s garden, I put up two poles under the shade of the tree.

    Good.

    Then I just need to tie up a cloth or a between them and it¡¯s done.

    ¡­..

    It¡¯s quite difficult.

    After a repeated trial and error, I somehow managed toplete it.

    Using, the hammock will get twisted in the middle part so I use cloth instead.

    Yeah, it¡¯s not bad.

    Oh, it¡¯s still too early to feel relieved.

    Technique is also necessary to use the hammock.

    First of all, from the side¡­.ugh, uooohh.

    ¡¸Vige chief, what were you had just been doing since earlier?¡¹

    The one who asks that is the high elf Ria.

    ¡¸I thought of using a hammock.¡¹

    My body has been beating the ground.

    But you don¡¯t need to worry about it.

    ¡¸You mean like this?¡¹

    She easily got on the hammock.

    She even lied on it.

    ¡¸The best way to get on the hammock is by riding on it horizontally or diagonally rather than vertically.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto, are you familiar with hammocks?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we used it when we were still living in the forest.¡¹

    Does that mean that you¡¯re an expert?

    Looks like it.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that? What¡¯s that?¡¹

    Ursa, Guraru, Alfred, and Tiselle have arrived.

    It seems like study time has ended.

    ¡¸It is something you can sleep at while swinging. Oh, there are tricks to get on.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    All of them were able to ride easily.

    I didn¡¯t mind it.

    Since the hammock has been upied by the children, my work here is done.

    I look at Ria.

    ¡¸You havee all the way here, do you have some business with me?¡¹

    ¡¸I do. Frau is in a meeting about Vige Five so she asked me to look for you.¡¹

    ¡¸The name of the vige is still undecided.¡¹

    The Vige Five Frau is referring to is the vige where the teleportation gate will be set up.

    We¡¯ve begun to go all out in things rted to it a while ago.

    ¡¸It¡¯s for convenience sake.¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds like it will be the official name soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, how about thinking of a new name for that vige?¡¹

    Hnn¡­.

    ¡¸Gate Vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Aren¡¯t we supposed to hide the existence of gate?¡¹

    Right.

    For the time being, let¡¯s call it Vige Five.

    Ursa, Guraru, Alfred, and Tiselle.

    Don¡¯t go too far since it is almost lunch.

    Ehto¡­.it looks like Kurosan¡¯s group is responsible for looking over the children.

    Please take care of them.

    I walk into the meeting room.

    The content of the meeting is naturally about Vige Five.

    ¡¸Who brewed this? This coffee is really good.¡¹

    ¡¸It is I, thank you for your praise.¡¹

    ¡¸It sure smells good.¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t bad but I prefer tea.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Isn¡¯t tea bitter? I¡¯m a bit reluctant in adding sugar.¡¹

    ¡¸Here¡¯s some tea for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you going to eat before lunch?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯ll send it to another belly.¡¹

    chatter chatter chatter

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡¸So, what about Vige Five?¡¹

    When I said those, the meeting room quieted down.

    The civil servant girls are basically serious.

    Especially if Frau¡¯s there.

    Even if there was a chat in the meeting room, it is rare for it to elevate like the earlier situation.

    Because of that, I asked the reason.

    It seems like the demon king¡¯s kingdom sent up a list of high ranking officials that they¡¯ll send a person in charge. So, they¡¯re scared?

    They were escaping reality earlier?

    High ranking officials¡­.are you talking about the two former members of the four heavenly kings?

    I¡¯m wrong?

    Though those people are indeed great, there are some terrible people queued up behind them.

    What do you mean?

    Well, there were those grandsons of the previous four heavenly kings.

    Three of them.

    Then use one as an example.

    ¡¸Y-yes. Ehto desu ne. For example, the one written in the middle of the list, Zaiash-sama. He is a close aide of the lord before him but when the lord bes a member of the four heavenly kings, he managed that lord¡¯s territory single-handedly.¡¹

    ¡¸So, he¡¯s a domestic administrative officer? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but during that time, he¡¯s too much of a hard worker so he received grudges not just from his territory but from other territories too. They all tried to obstruct him.¡¹

    ¡¸Obstruct? It is indeed easier to pull someone¡¯s leg down than to work hard.¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, Zaiash-sama dislikes people who act like that¡­. There was even an instance where he went alone towards a territory that has been bothering him and breaks the legs of all of those involved.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.are you sure he¡¯s a domestic administrative officer?¡¹

    ¡¸He is indeed a domestic administrative officer.¡¹

    ¡¸But that¡¯s not all, let¡¯s continue. Since it has be a territory versus territory battle, demon king-sama has dispatched a high ranking official to judge the situation. Originally, that person should have been fair and neutral but he was bribed by the lord of the other territory. Zaiash-sama one-sidedly judged him as ¡°evil¡± and beats him up.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸Even though the other side is wrong, that person still holds the title of representative of demon king-sama. After that, a punitive force was sent but they were repelled. Eventually, demon king-sama had to dispatch his generals. He was eventually defeated but not before he defeated two generals under demon king-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it better for him to be a general?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe. Maa, that¡¯s it for Zaiash-sama¡¯s story. ¡¹

    ¡¸I get it now. He¡¯s indeed scary. ¡¹

    ¡¸And he¡¯s not the only one like that from the list that the demon king¡¯s kingdom has sent¡­.excluding the two previous seniors, Zaiash-sama is the most mature.¡¹

    ¡¸Are the civil servants of the demon king¡¯s kingdom full of military men?¡¹

    ¡¸There were times where we won¡¯t be able to do anything without military strength.¡¹

    In other words, the ¡°person in charge¡± list of the demon king¡¯s kingdom is full of active civil servants that are used to that kind of strategy.

    It was wrong of me topare them to the civil servant girls in the first ce.

    By the way, the suppressed Zaiash was protected by the four heavenly king members that time and continued to manage the territory after that.

    However, it seems like two incidents simr to that happened afterward.

    Umu.

    I¡¯m scared too.

    I don¡¯t want to deal with people like that.

    Though he is very capable, being violent is the problem.

    If that is the case, I would rather ask Rasuti to take charge of diplomacy in my vige¡­.

    But she¡¯s currently pregnant.

    Speaking of which, she¡¯s about to give birth.

    Dors and Doraim frequentlye and go to check on her.

    I know how you feel but you¡¯re putting too much pressure on others.

    Also, Dors.

    Don¡¯t boast to Girar the great-granddaughter you don¡¯t have yet.

    In other words, don¡¯t give Girar the reason toe here.

    Girar might want to visit Guraru but, is that okay?

    That¡¯s okay?

    That¡¯s fine then but¡­.

    ¡­¡­.

    Oooppss, stop.

    I¡¯m escaping reality too.

    This.

    Umu.

    Nothing will be resolved if you run away from it but¡­.let¡¯s eat lunch first for the time being.

    After lunch, let¡¯s fight on without running away.

    Fight against reality.

    I went to the hammock to call Ursa¡¯s group for lunch and found that they are all sleeping on the hammock.

    Looking at them closely, you¡¯ll notice that some parts of the hammock are being supported by Zabuton¡¯s web to maintain bnce.

    I waved my hand towards her to convey my thanks.

    Also, Kurosan and the others, thank you for watching over them.

    They are sleepingfortably but it is already lunchtime. This is bad.

    Wake up.

    After lunch, the meeting resumed.

    For the time being, I¡¯ll decide the person in charge on our side first.

    That person will be in charge of business.

    Since I can¡¯t endorse anyone, I¡¯ll just decide by lottery¡­.

    Several civil servant girls asked me to wait a little and left.

    When they returned, they were already with Youko in beast form.

    ¡­..

    ¡¸Youko-san will be the person in charge for Big Tree Vige¡¯s side. Of course, we, the civil servant girls, will do our best to support her.¡¹

    They asked Youko and she¡¯s okay with it.

    If that is the case then there¡¯s no problem.

    It doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯ll be bribed or do anything underhanded.

    Youko.

    I don¡¯t have anything against her but¡­.

    She just arrived at our vige.

    Is it alright?

    Youko felt my uneasiness so she transformed into her human form.

    ¡¸Be at ease, leave it to me.¡¹

    Though you have more persuasive powerpared to when you were in beast form, why are you naked?

    I think it¡¯s because of that that Frau and the others blocked my view.

    Magical power preservation?

    Because your clothes were made from magic.

    The reason why you¡¯ve always been on your beast form is to conserve magical power.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    Since Youko transforms back to her beast form, all the hands and things in my eyes were removed.

    Youko is waiting before me while in sitting position.

    I understand.

    I¡¯ll leave it to you.

    She asked for the civil servant girls¡¯ support too.

    Good attitude.

    Now, before we get back to business.

    A little while ago, when my eyes were blocked, there¡¯s someone who had overdone her skin contact, right?

    To be precise, you stroked my ass.

    Step forward obediently.

    Fine.

    I know.

    That person is not alone.

    There were at least three of them.

    Don¡¯t worry.

    I won¡¯t punish you.

    Frau will be the one who¡¯ll do that.

    I¡¯ll leave it to you.

    ¡­.

    Ah, wait.

    One of the criminals was found.

    Frau?

    What are you doing?

    No, just because there was a chance¡­..youuuuu.

    As punishment for Frau and the other four who turned themselves in, there won¡¯t be given snacks today.

    After the meeting, I went back to the hammock.

    I¡¯m a little tired so I thought of taking a break¡­..

    Wine slime and cat are both on the hammock sleepingfortably.

    ¡­..

    Let¡¯s give up taking a break and look around the field.

 Chapter 282 - Installation of the Teleportation Gate

    <h4>Chapter 282 ¨C Instation of the Teleportation Gate</h4>

    ********************

    A middle-aged butler, a witch, and a little maid girl are lined up before me.

    The middle-aged butler is Asa Foguma.

    His hair is about to be white and it looks like he¡¯s struggling if you see his hands.

    His trademark is his round sses that means he has a certain degree of dandyism.

    The witch is Futa Foguma.

    She¡¯s not really a witch but a fortune teller.

    However, it must be taken note that she can use magic.

    She looks over 30 years old which is unusual in the vige.

    Her chest is modest.

    I don¡¯t like calling her Futa so I¡¯ll call her Fu-chan.

    TN: Futa mean cap, lid, or cover. Or maybe a ng for futanari.

    The little maid girl is Miyo Foguma.

    She looks around¡­.7 or 8 years old?

    She looks as old as Ursa.

    Though I don¡¯t really know how old this little maid girl is, because she introduced herself as such, I¡¯ll just convince myself that she¡¯s a normal little maid girl.

    However, if Ursa will ever wear a maid uniform, I don¡¯t think that I can think of her as a little maid girl.

    The three of them are from the same mercury race like Gou and Bell of Vige Four.

    They have been operational for quite some time but it took time to teach them the currentmon sense.

    How hard is it to teach them¡­.? Just look at Bell¡¯s tired expression.

    It might have been really hard since Gou had to remain in Vige Four too.

    Aren¡¯t you house sitting?

    You almost copsed because of fatigue?

    Okay okay, don¡¯t cry.

    You did well.

    Do you want some tea?

    Ah, you¡¯ll make it yourself?

    If that will relieve your stress I won¡¯t mind.

    The three¡¯s actions are not that strange. It is probably the result of Bell and Gou¡¯s education.

    They give off a decent feeling.

    Judging by their appearance, a butler, a witch¡­..no, she¡¯s a fortune teller. Should I treat her like a maid too?

    ¡¸I can do anything.¡¹

    Saying you can do ¡°anything¡± is an exaggeration, right?

    ¡­¡­.

    She said she can manage domestic affairs, diplomacy, household chores, battles, anything.

    If it¡¯s true, she¡¯s amazing.

    Should I make this talenteddy the custodian of the teleportation gate?

    But, won¡¯t that be a waste?

    Currently, the management of the teleportation gate at the dungeon¡¯s side is under themias, titans, and the arachne Arako¡¯s jurisdiction.

    The three groups are supposed to handle things rted to the teleportation gate¡­.

    If I¡¯ll make her the custodian of the teleportation gate, I won¡¯t need to worry.

    Right.

    She has the ability to operate it and she also has battle power to do something in case of emergency.

    That¡¯s awesome¡­.

    Show me a bit of your fighting power.

    Ehto, I mean against the kuros¡­.ah, you can¡¯t beat them?

    Then, how about Gran Maria¡­..you can¡¯t beat her too?

    This¡­.

    You lost to Gulf in terms of fighting power?

    One more try?

    I don¡¯t mind but¡­.Gulf, please.

    Ah, send someone else?

    Gulf, rmend someone.

    Bell, the tea you serve is superb.

    Another cup please.

    ¡¸It was too much for me to say that I can do anything. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    No, you don¡¯t need to apologize.

    I¡¯m just wondering how good you are¡­.

    However, will she be alright given her ability?

    I consulted Gulf.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re asking me to evaluate her then I¡¯ll say she¡¯s not bad. She knows all three arts, she has techniques, and her physique is good too.¡¹

    She can use magic, martial arts, and weapon arts and can cope with any situation.

    ¡­¡­

    In fact, she finally showed a good match against three beast girls. She¡¯s actually this amazing?

    ¡¸As for those three, they are about as strong as anyone from Howling Vige.¡¹

    Is that so?

    If that is the case then it is safe to assume that the three are average fighters from Howling Vige.

    If she¡¯s not strong enough to manage the teleportation gate, let¡¯s just have her help with misceneous duties of the vige.

    Ah, in that case, she might as well return to Vige Four.

    Right.

    The three of them did note here just to show their faces.

    Their purpose is to set up the teleportation gate.

    The first part is to experimentally connect the Big Tree Dungeon to the hot spring.

    ¡¸The dungeon side is ready. All you have to do is to take this stone to the destination which is the hot spring.¡¹

    That¡¯s the coordinate specification stone.

    ording to the procedure, we just need to install the coordinate specification stone to the ce we want the teleportation gate to connect to. Once it starts up, it will return to the dungeon side which is the main body.

    ¡­¡­..

    This is troublesome. We have toe and go.

    If only Beezel or ancestor-san is here things will be easier but they are not so it can¡¯t be helped.

    We discussed how to go there and it was decided that Hakuren would send us.

    Thank you.

    I, Bell, Asa, Futa, Mio, together with Gulf, Loo, and Ria arrived at the hot spring by riding Hakuren.

    Yeah, it¡¯s hot.

    However, the ghost knights are still working hard as ever.

    I haven¡¯t seen them for a while.

    Long time no see.

    Is everything all right?

    Today, we¡¯vee here to install the teleportation gate I¡¯ve told you about beforehand.

    It will be easier for you toe to the martial arts tournament after this.

    The ghost knights danced joyfully¡­..

    Yeah, they¡¯re passionate but why does it look like they are having a feast for an evil god?

    One dance number is enough. Don¡¯t start the second one.

    What about the lions?

    No no, you don¡¯t have to call them.

    If they are alright, there¡¯s no problem.

    We head to the ce I¡¯ve thought of for a while.

    It is on the south side of the amodation building.

    I want to set up the teleportation gate there.

    It will be outdoors for now but it has already been nned to enclose it in a building after the teleportation gate is installed.

    Otherwise, we¡¯ll be in trouble when it snows or rains and it¡¯s dangerous if monsters and demon beasts jump in.

    The person managing it from this side should also have a room so it will be better indoor.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll need to prepare the surroundings of this ce in the future¡­. Who¡¯ll be in charge?¡¹

    ¡¸It is I.¡¹

    Asa, the middle-aged butler, raised his hand and has an expression as if saying leave it to me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t overdo it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯ll do my best to not betray your expectations.¡¹

    Since Asa will be the one in charge of this ce, I asked him to install the coordinate specification stone.

    It will be the same whoever installs it but it¡¯s a matter of feeling.

    Therefore, Loo, don¡¯t look at me like that.

    Afterpleting the instation, we all went to take a bath to the hot spring since we¡¯re here anyway.

    Of course, we¡¯re separated by gender.

    In the men¡¯s bath, there are me, Gulf, Asa, and ghost knight.

    Ah.

    That hits the spot.

    Oh, did you call the lions? I thought I already told you not to call them.

    A big sshes next.

    I don¡¯t mind though.

    Lion¡­..are you okay?

    Let¡¯s rx.

    Ah¡­¡­..

    That feels great.

    I want to install a device that blows out cold wind here.

    Gulf, are you still alive?

    Hakuren looks fine.

    Loo and Ria are fine too.

    The three of them look so sexy after taking a bath.

    Bell, Asa, Futa, and Miyo¡­.yeah, don¡¯t overdo it.

    A little move will make you sweat a lot.

    We return to Big Tree Vige and go to the fourth floor of the dungeon.

    While being guided by the arachne Arako, we move to the fifth floor where the teleportation gates were set up.

    I also ask Asa to start working.

    Well, it is not that difficult.

    All he has to do is to operate the startup stone.

    And a door of light, or rather, a board of light appears.

    Though it looks like it is consuming an enormous amount of magical power, it surprisingly consumes a little.

    The magical power needed to be consumed is collected from the ground by the stones installed on the floor.

    In other words, once you start it, you can use it forever unless you stop it.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll check.¡¹

    Asa reaches for the board of light.

    He put his hand in first.

    Asa advances just like that and soon his body is already inside the board of light.

    ¡­¡­

    He came back immediately.

    And the ghost knight appeared right after him.

    It seems to have connected without problem.

    ¡¸The teleportation gate, it is now operational.¡¹

    Asa reported.

    The ghost knight dances joyfully again.

    Oh, the lions came too?

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    In the vige, it has been popr to go to the hot spring at night for a while.

 Chapter 283 - Village Five. Construction On-going

    <h4>Chapter 283 ¨C Vige Five. Construction On-going</h4>

    ********************

    Connecting Big Tree Vige to the hot spring, only then have I be fully aware of the convenience it brought.

    A few days on foot, a few hours of riding Hakuren, those are iparable to the time we have to spend to go to the dungeon and use the gate.

    This is really convenient.

    It is convenient but we have to do things for it first.

    The very first thing is to build a building surrounding the gate in the hot spring area.

    Since there¡¯s a teleportation gate, workers can be transported from Big Tree Vige so it will bepleted in no time.

    Incidentally, I wanted to repair the amodation and the changing room of the hot spring.

    Since the number of visitors increased because of the teleportation gate, baskets, where they can put their change of clothes and pail for hot water drawing, needs to be increased.

    I also have to ask Zabuton about making more towels.

    Ah, the ghost knight and the lion are peeking.

    The ghost knight and the lion onlye to the vige during festivals and martial arts tournaments. The rest of their time, they stay here.

    There are also a limited number of people that use the hot spring.

    If I don¡¯t introduce them properly, they might get attacked or they might attack.

    I want to reduce any unfortunate idents.

    ¡­..

    As the number of users of the hot spring increased, the ghost knight and lion¡¯s group happiness increased too.

    You cane to visit Big Tree Vige anytime you want too.

    The manager of the teleportation gate on the hot spring side is Asa.

    The manager of the teleportation gate at the dungeon¡¯s side are themias.

    The basic rules for using the teleportation gate were decided by me and the civil servant girls.

    Though I said decided, they are not difficult to follow rules.

    There are only two rules.

    The first one is for the user to tell the manager his name and purpose and let the manager record it.

    Second, children 10 years old and below won¡¯t be entertained unless apanied by an adult.

    That¡¯s all.

    The first one, aside for the purpose of managing the users, is a request by the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Though we thought about limiting the number of people, it is only for hot spring purposes now so there¡¯s no problem.

    If there ever be a problem that urs, only then we will be strict.

    As for the second one, we won¡¯t allow the children to drastically expand their range of activities.

    If they¡¯ll ever be in trouble on the other side, it might be toote for the vige to take action.

    Big Tree Vige has eyes all over it, more specifically, the kuros and the spiderlings. However, I can¡¯t ask them to do the same on the other side of the teleportation gate. It will be too much.

    For the children¡¯s safety, I prohibited the children to use it by themselves.

    Of course, the kidsined.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    However, I don¡¯t have any problem if you¡¯re apanied by an adult.

    By the way, the requirement ratio is 1 adult for 1 child.

    The kuros and spiderlings are also considered as adults.

    The slimes have be a little bit of a problem.

    The slimes are everywhere in Big Tree Vige but after the Big Tree Dungeon was built, the slimes moved into the dungeon.

    I won¡¯t be surprised if I find a slime at the teleportation gate room.

    Should they be permitted to use it?

    ¡­¡­.

    I was a little troubled but it was decided that it will be fine if they¡¯re with a guardian.

    In other words, the same treatment as the children.

    I specifically want the wine slime to be safe.

    Especially since that fellow is smart.

    As for the animals¡­..Cat and the jewel cat Jewel are fine but not the kittens.

    When we began operating the teleportation gate, various problems came out.

    Because of that, I asked Asa and themias who are in charge of managing the gate to record the problems and if they thought of any improvement, they can suggest it.

    Watching the teleportation gate towards the hot spring, we can prepare for the teleportation gate at Vige Five in the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    A temporary name, Vige Five.

    The suggestion of the official name of the vige is now open.

    Though the vige will only be used to conceal the teleportation gate that is to be installed in the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡¯s officialnd, full-scale construction has begun.

    Though the atmosphere during the meeting about Vige Five is negative, when we started the construction, all members became positive and started moving.

    I no longer can pull my hands off it.

    In the meantime, a part of the construction site has been decided. It will be where the teleportation gate is located.

    That ce will also be my mansion there.

    I was thinking of a small house but I was persuaded to not do so since we need to conceal the existence of the teleportation gate. A considerablyrge residence has to be built.

    After deciding the plot ofnd, the people from the demon king¡¯s kingdom offered to leave the rest to them.

    That makes sense. A representative of the demon king¡¯s kingdom will definitely make it betterpared to what we¡¯re nning.

    I asked him to make sure that there shouldn¡¯t be too many buildings there for fire prevention and he said to leave it to them.

    ording to the report, it seems like they are moving at a fairly high pace and there¡¯s already a small number of people who want to migrate.

    It¡¯s going well.

    Cleaning up the area doesn¡¯t seem to be smooth.

    Cleaning up the area?

    I wondered why but ording to the civil servant girls, it looks like monsters and demon beasts have their own territories around that vicinity.

    They already employed arge number of adventurers that are good at hunting in the mountains but they are still behind schedule.

    Fortunately, it has note to the point where vige workers and migrant applicants were injured by monsters and demon beasts. I asked them if we could send them our help.

    After consulting the civil servant girls, I decided to dispatch Gulf, Daga, five other lizardmen, and five high elves.

    I wanted to send the kuros and the spiderlings but they all opposed.

    They said that if we do that, Vige Five will stand out in a bad way.

    That will happen?

    Maa, I¡¯ll ept it since it is the opinion of the civil servant girls and they are from the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Gulf¡¯s group moved by riding on Hakuren.

    They n to stay overnight at Doraim¡¯s nest and move to the location on the second day.

    Futa is with them.

    She¡¯s the one responsible for installing the coordinate specification stone.

    After the instation, she will return to the vige with Hakuren to prepare for starting up the teleportation gate.

    Gulf¡¯s group will be based in Vige Five to help there for a month.

    ¡¸We will finish it early. We want to attend the martial arts tournament.¡¹

    ¡¸I know that but don¡¯t be reckless and be injured.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, we won¡¯t overdo it.¡¹

    ¡¸Take care. Also, think of an official name for Vige Five.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t Vige Five good enough?¡¹

    ¡¸We know what it means but to the citizens of the demon king¡¯s kingdom, they would find it strange.¡¹

    ¡¸Then how about building five huge tower?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.right.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a joke. I¡¯ll think of one.¡¹

    Gulf¡¯s group leaves.

    ¡­..Five big towers, is it?

    Though it is impossible to build five big towers, how about five statues?

    It will be the symbol of the vige and they will be arranged in a pentagon¡­.

    Isn¡¯t that easierpared to thinking of a name?

    Oh.

    Let¡¯s not expect that much.

    Let¡¯s ask the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡¯s side regarding the official name first.

    Let¡¯s hear their opinion first.

    While I was thinking so, I received a report that Rasuti¡¯sbor has begun.

 Chapter 284 - Character List 2(Race and Name)

    <h4>Chapter 284 ¨C Character List 2(Race and Name)</h4>

    ********************

    ¡ô Big Tree Vige

    ¡¾Human?¡¿

    Machio Hiraku	Vige chief

    ¡¾Inferno Wolf¡¿

    Kuro£¨¡á£©	Racial Representative

    Yuki£¨¡â£©	Kuro¡¯s partner.

    Kuroichi£¨¡á£©	First generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Alice£¨¡â£©	Kuroichi¡¯s partner.

    Kuroni£¨¡á£©	First generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Iris£¨¡â£©	Kuroni¡¯s partner.

    Kurosan£¨¡â£©	First generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Uno£¨¡á£©	Kurosan¡¯s partner.

    Kuroyon£¨¡â£©	First generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Eris£¨¡á£©	Kuroyon¡¯s partner.

    Kurogo£¨¡á£©	Second generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Kuroroku£¨¡á£©	Second generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Kuronana£¨¡â£©	Second generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Kurohachi£¨¡â£©	Second generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Fubuki£¨¡â£©	Special existence. Cocytus wolf.

    Masayuki£¨¡á£©	has a harem

    Aniki£¨¡á£©	Tamed the puppy it picked up.

    Many others.

    ¡¾Fenrir¡¿

    Puppy£¨¡â£©	Has a gant name

    Demon Spider¡¿

    Zabuton	Illegal Demon Spider

    Makura	One of Zabuton¡¯s spiderlings

    Many others

    ¡¾Arachne¡¿

    Arako	ck raven haired arachne

    ¡¾Vampire¡¿

    Loo	Lulushi Loo

    Flora	Loo¡¯s cousin

    (Half?) Alfred	Vige chief and Loo¡¯s son

    ¡¾Angel¡¿

    Tier	Race representative. Angel of annihtion. Golem user.

    Gran Maria	One of the angels of holocaust

    Kuudel	One of the angels of holocaust

    Corone	One of the angels of holocaust

    Kierbit	Daughter of the present leader of the angels.

    Suaruriu	Twin angel

    Suarukou	Twin angel

    (Half?) Tiselle	Vige chief and Tier¡¯s daughter

    ¡¾High Elves¡¿

    Ria	Race representative

    Risu

    Riri

    Rifu

    Rikoto

    Rize

    Rita

    Rafa

    Raasa

    Rarasha

    Raru

    Rami

    Forty-two others.

    (Half?)Ririus	Vige chief and Ria¡¯s Son

    (Half?)Riguru	Vige chief and Rize¡¯s Son

    (Half?)Ratte	Vige chief and Rafa¡¯s Son

    Oni¡¿

    Ann	Race representative. Maid leader.

    Ramurias	Beastkin caretaker

    (Half?)Torain	Vige chief and Ann¡¯s son

    18 others

    ¡¾Lizardman¡¿

    Daga	Race Representative

    Nuff	Minotaur¡¯s caretaker

    13 others + hatchlings born every year

    Beastkin¡¿25(first batch migrants) + 3(Gutt¡¯s family) + 2(apprentices) + 4(Gulf¡¯s family)

    Senna	Race representative. Migrant from Howling Vige.

    Mamu	Vige One¡¯s caretaker

    beastboys	First came to the vige when they were 4 years old?

    20 others from the first batch migrants

    Gutt

    (Human) Nashii	Gutt¡¯s wife

    (Half)Nutt	Gutt¡¯s daughter

    Gutt¡¯s apprentice A

    Gutt¡¯s apprentice B

    Gulf	Best warrior of Howling Vige

    Gulf¡¯s wife

    Gulf¡¯s son	Already has a partner from Howling vige

    Gulf¡¯s daughter A

    Gulf¡¯s daughter B	One of the first migrants from Howling Vige

    (Half?)Sette	Vige chief and Senna¡¯s daughter

    ¡¾Dragon¡¿

    Rasuti	Rasutisumoon. Race representative.

    Hakuren	Dors¡¯ eldest daughter. Rasuti¡¯s aunt.

    Guraru	Dark Dragon Girar¡¯s daughter

    (Half?) Hiichirou	Vige chief and Hakuren¡¯s son

    ¡¾Devil¡¿

    Bulga	Rasuti¡¯s servant(employee)

    Stifano	Rasuti¡¯s servant(employee)

    ¡¾Demon/Civil Servant Girls¡¿

    Frau	Fraurem. Vige governor. Top brass of the civil servant girls. Race representative.

    Rasshashi	Centaur¡¯s caretaker

    Nine others

    (Half?)Fraciabell	Vige chief and Frau¡¯s¡¯s daughter

    Holy	Nanny sent by the Chrome family

    ¡¾Elder Dwarf¡¿more than 50

    Donovan	Race representative

    Wilcox

    Cross

    Others(more than 50 in total)

    ¡¾Mountain Elf¡¿

    Ya	Race Representative

    20 others

    ¡¾Harpy¡¿

    Mach	Race representative

    41 others

    ¡¾Brave?¡¿

    Ursa	Urbraza. Former ghost king and now a little girl.

    ¡¾y Doll¡¿

    y doll	Ursa¡¯s servant

    ¡¾Human¡¿

    Holy maiden	Under the protection of Big Tree Vige

    ¡¾Nine-tailed Fox¡¿

    Youko	Race representative? Has the power simr to a dragon.

    Hitoe	Youko¡¯s daughter

    ¡¾Gnostic Bee¡¿

    Queen Bee	Enjoying her life in Big Tree Vige

    ¡¾Slime¡¿

    Wine Slime	In charge of healing the vige

    ¡¾Cat?¡¿

    Cat	Former fallen god? Is itpeting with the wine slime as the healer of the vige?

    ¡¾Jewel Cat¡¿

    Jewel	Cat¡¯s wife

    (?)Miel	Cat and Jewel¡¯s daughter. Official name is Michael. White fur.

    (?)Rael	Cat and Jewel¡¯s daughter. Official name is Raphael. White fur.

    (?)Uel	Cat and Jewel¡¯s daughter. Official name is Uriel. ck fur.

    (?)Gael	Cat and Jewel¡¯s daughter. Official name is Gabriel. Spotted.

    ¡¾Horse¡¿

    Horse	Belford

    Mare

    Colt	Son of Belford

    ¡ô Vige One ¨C There are around 20 nyunyu-daphnes + 20 humans

    ¡¾Nyunyu-daphnes¡¿(a race that can be considered as tree spirits)

    Igu	Vige One¡¯s representative. Race representative.

    Many others	20 were left in Vige One and there are still others who are working as rms and night light at other viges

    ¡¾Human¡¿

    Jack	Representative of Vige One¡¯s humans. Leader.

    Morte	Jack¡¯s wife. She can use spirit magic.

    Marcos	Lives in Vige One and serves as the manager of the store in Shashaato City.

    Pa	Marcos¡¯ wife

    18 others

    ¡¾Inferno Wolf¡¿

    Kricky	In charge of watching over Marcos and Pa¡¯s house.

    John	Guard in Vige One

    Tens of others

    ¡¾Pig¡¿

    Moderate Number	Strangely smart

    ¡ô Vige Two ¨C 72 individuals + newly born children

    ¡¾Minotaurs¡¿(Giants with horns)

    Gordon	Vige Two¡¯s representative. Race representative.

    Ronana	Stationed in Big Tree Vige

    Mirua	Stationed in Big Tree Vige

    69 others + newly born children

    ¡ô Vige Three ¨C 104 individuals(initial migrants) + 41 individuals (Fuka¡¯s group)

    ¡¾Centaur¡¿(has a lower body of a horse)

    Glueworld	Representative of Vige Three. Race Representative. Viscount.

    Fuka Polo	baron

    143 others

    ¡ô Vige Four ¨C 260 Sun Castle Residents + 16 Mercury

    ¡¾Devil¡¿

    Kuzuden	Representative of Vige Four. Race representative.

    About 60 others

    ¡¾Dream Demon¡¿

    About 200 people

    ¡¾Mercury¡¿

    Bell	Race representative. Assistant to the Lord of the Sun Castle. Maid.

    Gou	Assistant to the Lord of the Sun Castle. Late middle-aged man.

    Asa	Middle aged butler. Round sses. Manager of the teleportation gate in the hot spring area.

    Futa	A woman in her thirties who looks like a witch

    Miyo	Little maid girl

    11 others

    ¡ô Hot Spring Area

    ¡¾Ghost Knight¡¿(Skeleton + Full body armor + good sword)

    Ghost knight	Sword expert

    2 others

    ¡¾Lion?¡¿

    Father lion

    Mother lion

    3 lion cubs

    ¡ô Southern Dungeon

    ¡¾Lamia¡¿(has a lower body of a snake)

    Junea	Dungeon master

    Sunea	Dungeon warrior chief

    Around 50 others

    ¡ô Northern Dungeon

    ¡¾Titans¡¿(Hairy giants)

    Titan race

    Around 50 of them

    ¡ô Shashaato City

    ¡¾Human¡¿

    Michael Goroun	President of Goroun Company

    Marlon	Son of Michael-san. Next president.

    Tito	Maron¡¯s cousin. In charge of finance in the Goroun Company.

    Milford	Goroun Company¡¯s head warrior

    Siderow	Goroun Company¡¯s head store manager

    Ronnie	Michael-san¡¯s younger brother

    ¡¾Demons¡¿

    Ifrus	Shashaato City¡¯s governor

    Gilspark	Ifrus¡¯ son

    Fearina	Gilspark¡¯s lover. Daughter of a baker.

    Goldie	A backstreet guy in Shashaato City.

    Goro	Goldie¡¯s demon dog pet

    Potte	Backstreet girl. Works at Big Roof Shashaato.

    Razek	Backstreet boy. Painter. Works at Big Roof Shashaato.

    Shyful	Eldest son of League family of Barons. Food researcher of Big Roof Shashaato.

    ountant	A woman with bad dreams. ountant of Big Roof Shashaato

    Hotto	Gilspark¡¯s best friend. Reflected for causing trouble at Big Roof Shashaato.Now doing some volunteer work.

    Marisa	Restaurant owner in Shashaato City.

    Mark	Marisa¡¯s son. Runs a stall.

    Sun	Marisa¡¯s daughter. Runs a stall.

    ¡¾Vampire¡¿

    Attoma	Wizard. Loo¡¯s apprentice.

    ¡¾Human¡¿

    Gableslow	Wizard. Attoma¡¯s apprentice. Old man.

    ¡ô Demon King¡¯s Kingdom

    ¡¾Demon¡¿

    Gullgald	Demon King

    Randan	Four heavenly kings.(Domestic Affairs)

    tts	Four heavenly kings.(Military Affairs)

    Hou	Four heavenly kings.(Finance)

    Beezel	Four heavenly kings.(Foreign Affairs)

    Yuri	Demon king¡¯s daughter. Princess.

    Volgraf	Responsible for strictness in Gofrir¡¯s house

    Shrirukine	Beezel¡¯s wife, Frau¡¯s mother. A super young beauty.

    Gete(Omitted)	Getegulterateseponesto. One of the former four heavenly kings.

    Paruanen	One of the former four heavenly kings.

    ¡ô Various ces

    ¡¾Dragon¡¿

    Doraim	Gatekeeper dragon. Dors¡¯ son

    Grafaroon	Doraim¡¯s wife

    Dors	Dragon king

    Raimeiren	Typhoon dragon. Dors¡¯ wife.

    Suiren	Dors and Raimeiren¡¯s daughter.

    Mark(Omitted)	Maxbergak. Suiren¡¯s husband

    Helzenark	Maxbergak and Suiren¡¯s daughter

    Sekiren	Dors and Raimeiren¡¯s daughter

    Kworun	Sekiren¡¯s husband

    Domaim	Dors and Raimeiren¡¯s son.

    Kwon	Kworun¡¯s elder sister. Domaim¡¯s wife.

    Girar	Dark dragon

    ¡¾Devil¡¿

    Gi	Doraim¡¯s butler

    ¡ô Faraway country

    ¡¾Vampire¡¿

    Ancestor-san	Valgreif. Founder of Korin religion.

    ¡¾Human¡¿

    Fushu	Korin religion¡¯s high priestess.

    O¡¯Brien	Korin religion¡¯s warrior priest.

    ¡ô Forest monsters and demon beasts(Some of them are not named until now)

    ¡¾Killer Rabbit¡¿

    Fanged rabbit. Delicious.

    ¡¾Great Boar¡¿

    Huge wild boar. Delicious.

    ¡¾Intellifeneck¡¿

    A long-bodied weasel

    ¡¾Deathrattle¡¿

    Fat weasel

    ¡¾Grappler Bear¡¿

    One of the four overlords of the forest.

    Huge idiot bear. Doesn¡¯t taste good.

    ¡¾Bloody Viper¡¿

    One of the four overlords of the forest.

    Huge snake. The taste is okay but it has this aphrodisiac effect.

    Its eggs are delicious.

    ¡¾Panic Caribou¡¿

    Ferocious deer. Can¡¯t be easily found. The horn is really delicious.

    ¡¾Earth Rat¡¿

    It only inhabits part of the forest.

    A huge mole.

    ¡¾Kyatapult¡¿

    Huge centipede.

    ¡¾Poison Rock Hekaton¡¿

    Super big centipede.

    ¡¾Death Ball¡¿

    Huge armadillo.

    ¡¾Rough Eater¡¿

    Demon bug. Big locust.

    Side talk

    Thest two of the four overlords of the forest are the inferno wolves and demon spiders.

    Demon Spiders ¨C Their web is really troublesome. They are clever and strong.

    Grappler Bear ¨C Even alone, it is really strong. Has an amazing power.

    Bloody Viper ¨C Even alone, it is really strong. It is really brutal in a specific environment, like a dungeon.

    Inferno Wolf ¨C It doesn¡¯t move alone. You¡¯re done for if you meet its pack.

    A single inferno wolf can destroy an entire city. (setting)

    ¡ô Women in ¡°that rtionship¡± with the vige chief?

    Gave Birth

    Loo

    Tier

    Ria, Rize, Rafa

    Ann

    Hakuren

    Senna

    Frau

    Confirmed

    All other high elves

    All other oni maids

    Flora

    Rasuti

    Gran Maria, Kuudel, Corone

    Doubtful

    Some of the beastgirls(first batch migrants)

    Ya and other mountain elves

    Civil servant girls

    Candidate

    The rest of the beastgirls(first batch migrants)

    Possible

    Bulga, Stifano

    Kierbit, Suaruriu, Suarukou

    ¡ô Children¡¯s age

    Alred	Born during spring of 7th year

    Tissele	Born during autumn of 7th year

    Ririus	Born during summer of 9th year

    Riguru	Born during summer of 9th year

    Ratte	Born during summer of 9th year

    Torain	Born during summer of 9th year

    Hiichiro	Born during autumn of 10th year

    Fracia	Born during winter of 11th year

    Sette	Born during spring of 12th year

    Ursa	About 5 years old as of autumn of 9th year

    Nutt	About 4 years old as of autumn of 9th year

    Guraru	About 5 years old as of autum of 10th year

    Beastboys	About 3-4 years old as of autumn of 6th year

    It is currently summer of 12th year. Vige Five is under construction.

 Chapter 285 - Normal Human Adventurer

    <h4>Chapter 285 ¨C Normal Human Adventurer</h4>

    ********************

    My name is Gondo.

    A human.

    I made a name as an adventurer in a distant human country. I came here to the demon king¡¯s kingdom in search of a ce to earn money.

    A human country is such a hassle since there is a border for each territorypared to the free for all demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    If you¡¯re a registered adventurer, you can basically go to most ces.

    In addition, this is a great ce to show off your skills especially if you¡¯re an adventurer. It is normal for someone who can fight to go to the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    I¡¯m one of them.

    However, the number of adventurers without real ability that came to the demon king¡¯s kingdom has increased recently.

    It¡¯s deplorable.

    Maa, those kinds of people will disappear naturally.

    This is the demon king¡¯s kingdom after all.

    The strength of monsters and demon beasts here are one or two tiers higherpared to those in the human countries.

    The outskirts of Shashaato City are still good but it is already a ssic story for someone to suffer as soon as he arrives.

    Because of that, there is this severe type of baptism to anyone who¡¯ll register as an adventurer.

    Thanks to that, there¡¯s now a new funny custom called re-registration here.

    But after you¡¯ve be an adventurer, there¡¯s a little chance that you¡¯ll lose that qualification.

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s not really rare but there¡¯s no instance of someone losing it.

    By the way, I¡¯m now a leader of an adventurer party of 12.

    I¡¯m the leader but it doesn¡¯t mean that I can do whatever I want.

    Especially for us adventurers, our work is often life-threatening.

    Before getting a job, I consult mypanions first.

    ¡¸It is a vige under construction so they requested to exterminate nearby monsters and demon beasts¡­. It looks like they don¡¯t know the strength of monsters and demon beasts to be exterminated, do they? Is this okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Are they trying to get the adventurers do something dangerous in the pretext of creating a new vige?¡¹

    ¡¸The reward is considerably good. Something¡¯s fishy.¡¹

    Mypanions speak of their doubts.

    Nobody on my team holds his opinion back.

    It is already expected if you don¡¯t want to die.

    ¡¸The job you choose is always awful.¡¹

    ¡­..

    For the time being, I¡¯m not going to say anything until we get more information.

    ¡¸The story about constructing a new vige is true. I heard that it was led by a recently retired high rank noble. The reward is good because nobles are involved. Also, though we¡¯ve been nominated, the other teams are being called too. Even ordinary adventurers can participate. I think they¡¯re overreacting to do that for this job though.¡¹

    First of all, there¡¯s no way there can be powerful monsters or demon beasts in a ce where a vige will be built.

    In order to build a vige, they need to check if the location is safe first. It is better than choosing any ce and exterminating whatever is there.

    The person that sent out a request is a retired high-rank noble which means he¡¯s just being meticulous in trying to make his retired life safer.

    In any case, the reward is good.

    In addition, amodation and food are provided.

    There will also be additional rewards depending on the quality and amount of monsters and demon beasts we defeated.

    Though this might be tough, mypanions will surely take this on.

    I haven¡¯t eaten curry for a while so let¡¯s get some.

    There was no lie in the request content.

    The amodation was clean, the food was good and it will be provided in the morning and in the evening. They can even serve food in the middle of the night too.

    There are other adventurer teams too.

    In full force¡­..we don¡¯t exceed 200.

    Even so, there¡¯s no shortage in both food or amodation.

    Large number of wooden boxes are piled on the back of the headquarters called base.

    If those boxes are full of supplies then this request might be quite serious.

    Wariness hits my mind and heart one after another.

    There¡¯s only one thing I¡¯m fully concerned with now.

    That is the strength of the monsters and demon beasts.

    And, finding the very first demon beast in this mission, I¡¯ve regretted taking it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a lieeeeee!¡¹

    Mypanion screamed.

    To be that angry in front of a demon beast, only an amateur will do it but I can understand how he feels.

    Warbear.

    It is a powerful demon beast and it is said that to beat one, 30 soldiers were sacrificed.

    There are three of them.

    Is it a family? One of them is small.

    Or maybe, the small one is a female and the two big ones were males and they were in the middle of a duel?

    In any case, the three of them are hostile to us now.

    Even escaping will be hard.

    ¡¸Everyone, get ready for battle! Let¡¯s do it! Luggage carrier, to the back! Throw your luggage and run to the base! Call for backup!¡¹

    We did everything we could.

    Fortunately, we were able to hold up until the backup arrived without losing someone.

    No one died but a lot were injured.

    Both my arms were severely injured too.

    The guys who backed us up were also in terrible states.

    However, we were not able to kill even one of the war bears.

    We were only able to drive them away.

    I regretted taking up this job and went back to the base.

    Treatment is already waiting for us at the base.

    The healer, who asks for arge amount of money before healing anyone, treats us immediately without asking anything.

    As for the treatment fee, it is shouldered by the requested.

    I¡¯m thankful but wouldn¡¯t this mean that this mission will continue as long as we don¡¯t die?

    We can¡¯t abandon this mission given the present state.

    Anyway, I have recovered.

    If we abandon this mission without valid reason we will surely be penalized.

    It was a shame.

    I was treated with great effort but I no longer have any weapon.

    Both my main and sub-weapons were destroyed.

    The only thing I have now is my dagger for dismantling.

    Furthermore, my protective gears are tattered too.

    Given my state, how could I fight?

    Though I might still receive some penalties, it is a good enough reason to abandon this mission.

    New weapons and armor were provided.

    The weapons are better than what I¡¯ve been using.

    They came in different sizes and shapes.

    There are even weapon craftsmen where you can request some adjustments.

    The same is true for armors.

    Armor craftsmen are standing by for adjustment requests.

    ¡­..

    I¡¯m f*cked.

    I held my head with my recently cured arms.

    ording to the other adventurers, the war bears are not the only dangerous adversary.

    There are wood killers that mimic trees and suddenly attack.

    There are jaguar bulls that suddenly attack from the top of the trees.

    There are rabbit foots that can instantly kill someone with a kick.

    Mysterious creature that can cast magic, Kinrune.

    30cm centipedes that attack from the ground, Kyatter.

    Day or night doesn¡¯t matter and it will continuously fly in the sky, crewcocrew.

    TN: I don¡¯t quite get the names of thest three. They¡¯re just mobs so there¡¯s no need to fret over their names.

    All of them are either monsters or demon beasts that have high extermination rewards if requested at the guild.

    Of course, there are other monsters and demon beasts aside from them.

    Though those are weaker than them, they are still something that you can rx your guard against.

    It is a good thing that there are a lot of adventurers here.

    It was decided to deal with the enemy with arge group.

    After cooperating with both acquaintances and non-acquaintances, we somehow managed to trim down monsters and demon beasts little by little.

    We shouted cheers of joy when we managed to beat one of the war bears without casualty.

    However, it seems like the client was dissatisfied with our progress.

    Though the client didn¡¯t publicly say anything about dissatisfaction, I heard that a new group of adventurers was called in.

    If it¡¯s the usual mission, we would have been angry already but our situation this time is different.

    To be honest, we are thankful for the additional adventurers.

    Though I feel sorry for those new adventurers¡­.

    We thought that we should at least give them all the information we gathered so far.

    The new adventurer was Gulf.

    Swordgod Gulf.

    His weapon is a wooden sword.

    No armor.

    Still, he¡¯s the adventurer who overwhelmingly won the championship of the martial arts tournament in Shashaato City.

    This Gulf here has a proper weapon and is wearing an armor.

    Moreover, he haspanions.

    I thought that with their help, we can survive this.

    I¡¯m sure of it.

    I¡¯m not mistaken¡­.

    They independently took some action and defeated the monsters and demon beasts we¡¯re struggling to defeat with a little effort. That¡­.

    My heart hurts.

    It is said that we¡¯ll receive additional rewards depending on the quality and quantity of the monsters and demon beasts we beat¡­

    I¡¯m not happy.

    I want to cry when I see Gulf being beaten in a sword match when we¡¯re taking a break.

    Who are those lizardmen?

    Are those normal she-elves?

    Eh?

    We can also participate in your practice match?

    ¡­..

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    I did my best.

    I knew that there¡¯s a higher level in this world.

    I¡¯m not aware of that ce and am thinking how far am I to achieve that ce?

    ¡­..

    I¡¯m an adventurer!

    I finally peeked at the secret of strength even for a moment!

    Mypanions feel the same.

    Anyway, one more round!

    If possible, with the weakest member of Gulf-san¡¯s group¡­..

    Eh?

    Gulf-san is the weakest?

    Hold on hold on.

    Isn¡¯t Gulf-san the leader of your group?

    Gulf-san only became the leader since he¡¯s the only registered adventurer among you?

    I see.

    Hahaha.

    In life, there were times where you¡¯ll need to withdraw.

    Eh, god, I¡¯m surrounded!

    I hope I got a little stronger.

 Chapter 286 - Rasutiâ€™s Delivery, Banquet, and Gift

    <h4>Chapter 286 ¨C Rasuti¡¯s Delivery, Banquet, and Gift</h4>

    ********************

    Dragons, from what I heard, they would be really violent during pregnancy but that¡¯s not true at all.

    I wonder if this was because of Bulga and Stifano¡¯s hard work.

    If you¡¯ll ask what changed, she requested a huge amount of dried persimmons but¡­..she¡¯s pregnant so it is normal for her to ask something like that.

    I did my best to satisfy her.

    However, I still want her to have a bnced diet.

    You can¡¯t only eat food that you like.

    A slight reminiscence.

    Rasuti¡¯s delivery is very in.

    It is a girl.

    Her name¡¯s Rananon.

    She was named after Rasuti.

    It seems to be the name of an ancestor of Grafaroon, Rasuti¡¯s mother.

    Do they know her? I seem to hear Rananon from Dors and Girar¡¯s conversation.

    ¡¸How can this be? The name of that viinous old hag¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸No, if you change your mindset¡­.This precious little girl might be able to overwrite that ominous name.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, if you say so. Right, my granddaughter¡­.no, I¡¯ll raise her to be grandpa¡¯s girl.¡¹

    ¡¸Teach her to be nice to me too. When I think about that old hag, my back was roasted by her¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I¡¯ll do what you said.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Let¡¯s stop listening to the details.

    It seems like their talk is going to be longer.

    Doraim and Grafaroon¡¯s joy can be easily seen.

    Doraim danced in the garden.

    He danced enthusiastically and when he got tired, he just stared at Rananon¡¯s face and his tiredness looked gone.

    And he dances again.

    Grafaroon is holding Rananon and doesn¡¯t have any n on separating from her.

    When others try to hold her, she refuses with a smile.

    Yeah, she looks like a human but I feel like I saw an angry dragon behind her.

    As expected, she lets Rasuti hold her.

    Me too.

    Even after giving birth to Rananon, Rasuti remains in her adult form.

    I heard that it makes her easier to hold her daughter that way.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    The name Rananon is not bad but it is not that easy to say.

    Should I call her Rana?

    Is Rana better?

    It might sound like a trivial problem but it is a problem.

    ¡­¡­.

    Everyone should call her Rana.

    If not, the baby might get confused so everyone should call her Rana.

    After the delivery, the banquet begins.

    However, since I sent Hakuren and Gulf¡¯s group to Vige Five, the scale of the banquet is smaller.

    For therge-scale one, let¡¯s do it at the next martial arts tournament.

    Alfred, Tiselle, Ririus, Riguru, Ratte, Torain, Hiichirou, Fracia, Sette.

    This is your younger sister.

    Be nice to her.

    Ursa and Guraru, you too.

    Ah, Hitoe too.

    While looking at the children surrounding Rana, I noticed that I had a lot of children.

    ¡­¡­..

    Are they going to increase?

    Are they?

    With what I¡¯m doing, they¡¯ll surely increase.

    Should I expand the field?

    I have to properly feed them.

    A few days after Rana was born, Hakuren returned with Futa.

    Thank you for your hard work.

    The celebration banquet for Rana¡¯s birth was held when the two of you are away so please ept my apology.

    Hakuren doesn¡¯t seem to mind.

    Futa demanded alcohol without holding back.

    ¡¸Alcohol continuously pour at banquets, right? Right? Right?¡¹

    With a bitter smile, I started a small banquet.

    The participants, all of the dwarves.

    Yeah, at this point, it is no longer a small banquet.

    In addition to the residents who have finished their work, the dragons, Doraim, Grafaroon, Dors, and Girar participated¡­.Ah, Hakuren participated too.

    Since they are following Hakuren, the children participated too so it has be the usual banquet.

    Don¡¯t encourage the children to drink.

    No, be satisfied with juice.

    The oni maids screamed because of demonpower shortage so I started cooking too.

    Since it was originally a drinking party, the dishes are only those who are goodbinations with alcohol.

    If it¡¯s an ordinary banquet, you can find ordinary dishes.

    Since it hase to this¡­.

    I baked the prototype of pizza that will be sold at Big Roof Shashaato.

    Of course, in a stone pot.

    Though it is basically a vegetable pizza because of ingredient avability, there doesn¡¯t seem to be a problem with the taste.

    But there¡¯s a small problem¡­.

    ¡¸I demand something that has meat on it.¡¹

    Youko is being an annoyance.

    Behind her are the kuros who seem to be supporting her.

    I understand.

    I¡¯ll bake a pizza with meatter.

    Youko, help and bring these foods to the banquet.

    And you kuros¡­.if you¡¯re not bored, you can wait for it.

    In the middle of the banquet, 10mias from the southern dungeon came.

    I thought first that something happened but it seems like they brought a present for me.

    The senders are themias, titans, and elder wyvern.

    It seems like it was the reason why amia spoke with the wyvern elder before.

    ¡¸We apologize for barging in during a celebration. We brought a phoenix egg as a gift forpleting the dungeon. Please ept it.¡¹

    At the center of the ce where we were holding the banquet, I received a big egg from themias.

    It was big so I have to use both hands to properly hold it.

    But it¡¯s light.

    As for how it looks¡­..red, white, orange, pink patterns simr to a marble.

    It looks like a work of art.

    For the time being, I convey my gratitude to themias and titans that are presently here and raise the egg above me like a trophy.

    The crowd cheered and apuded.

    But what will I do with it¡­.

    Should I put this somewhere like a decoration?

    Should I warm it up until it hatches?

    When I was troubled about what to do, I did not miss Girar¡¯s murmur as he¡¯s sitting alone in a slightly remote ce.

    ¡¸Areh, that¡¯s delicious.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    Is that so? Well, it is an egg.

    A, no, Grafaroon, who¡¯s near Girar, hits him.

    ¡¸Phoenix eggs are good luck charms for babies. I won¡¯t let you eat it.¡¹

    I see.

    Let¡¯s use it as a decoration then.

    Is it okay to do that?

    I wanted to thank themias again for gifting me a phoenix egg¡­.

    I¡¯ll disy it near the statues of the god of creation and god of farming.

    Ah, why does it seem like I¡¯ll be sacrificing it?

    Maa, whatever.

    Let¡¯s make a proper shelf tomorrow.

    I have to make something to prevent this egg from rolling.

    The next day when the banquet ended.

    I asked Futa about Vige Five.

    There are already lined up buildings. It seems like the full-scale city building has begun.

    Areh?

    City building?

    Not a vige?

    ¡¸Given its scale, I don¡¯t think it can be called a vige¡­.¡¹

    Is that so?

    I¡¯m relieved that Gulf¡¯s group went there. I¡¯m sure they will be able to root out the monsters and demon beasts in that area.

    The location of the teleportation gate is in the basement of the warehouse of my mansion.

    It is said that the warehouse of my mansion is about the size of a small gymnasium.

    That is to deceive the quantity of shipment from the teleportation gate.

    Though neither my mansion nor the warehouse had beenpleted yet, she seems to have been able to install the coordinate specification stone without any problem but I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s a good idea.

    After that, we can open the teleportation gate any time.

    ¡­¡­

    You should check it out again first before activating it.

    I want to handle anything rted to the teleportation gate with utmost care.

 Chapter 287 - Lobster Culture

    <h4>Chapter 287 ¨C Lobster Culture</h4>

    ********************

    Daga¡¯s group, who went out to help with Vige Five, are back.

    It is about 20 days since they left.

    They messaged us on day 15 so Hakuren went out to pick them up¡­.

    I can¡¯t find Gulf.

    What happened to Gulf?

    He was taken to Shashaato City?

    They asked him to be a special judge of the martial arts tournament?

    I guess he can¡¯t refuse.

    Hnn?

    No, I¡¯m not angry.

    On the contrary, I¡¯m rooting for him.

    Apparently, in this vige,mon sense is not thatmon.

    Though they seem aware of what should be done, they don¡¯t followmon sense for some reason.

    Normally, we should refrain from contacting the outside world but since it is Gulf, I¡¯ll let him do it.

    Good luck and be in charge ofmon sense in this vige, Gulf.

    ¡­¡­

    Areh?

    Gulf is being called swordgod in Shashaato City?

    Daga¡¯s group brought some souvenirs.

    ¡¸This is a lobster caught in the river. The adventurers we¡¯re working with gave them to us.¡¹

    He showed me the lobster in a small pot with water.

    It¡¯s a big river lobster.

    The 30 centimeters ss.

    It¡¯s moving energetically but there¡¯s only one.

    Ah, there are other simr pots too.

    Are these all?

    By the way, is it delicious?

    ¡¸It¡¯s pretty good. However, it is better not to eat them. We should increase their number first¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Increase their number¡­..aquaculture?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. They are rtively easy to raise. If a river is not avable, they can also be cultured in ponds. However, it should be clean or they¡¯ll die.¡¹

    Any additional food is good.

    The problem is the ce.

    Should I use a pond?

    Well, there are ferocious fishes in the river near the vige.

    They will be eaten immediately if we release them there.

    Then¡­.

    Should I raise them in the reservoir?

    No, the reservoir is an important source of water.

    In addition, it is wide and deep so it will be hard to catch lobster there.

    Should I make a shallow pond for culturing lobster?

    Where should I make it?

    Oh, I shouldn¡¯t be impatient.

    First of all, you should rest.

    Also, those lobsters¡­..they will weaken if they¡¯re in the jar all the time.

    For the time being, let¡¯s dig a simple pond.

    Ah¡­.you¡¯re worried about cannibalism?

    So that¡¯s the reason you put them on separate jars.

    It will be okay as long as you feed them properly.

    Got it.

    I dug a five-meter square pond near the reservoir on the north side of the residential area.

    The depth is about 30 cm so it waspleted immediately.

    Of course, it is all thanks to the AFT.

    Draw water from the reservoir¡­. Create a log fence around it so uninformed people will not go.

    Yeah, looks great.

    Release the lobsters¡­.there are quite a few.

    The adventurers did great.

    Though I¡¯m d for what they did¡­.they are males and females, right?

    They¡¯re not of the same gender, aren¡¯t they?

    But I don¡¯t know how to distinguish male and female¡­..

    I can only pray.

    A full-scale aquaculture pond will be built on the west side of the vige.

    A part of the forest needs to be cleared out and it will be in a ce a little distance from the vige.

    The water supply will being from the reservoir.

    The slime purifies it so there won¡¯t be a problem in terms of water quality.

    The problem is feeds.

    Though they eat anything, they should be fed with the right amount. In addition, we can¡¯t use leaves since it will make the water dirty.

    I¡¯m thinking of feeding them with internal organs or even the hard meat of monsters.

    But they can also make the water dirty if left unattended for a long time.

    ¡­¡­.

    How about putting slimes there too?

    Are they going to eat the slimes?

    Is that so?

    When you say they eat anything, they really eat anything.

    I just suggested something stupid.

    Maa, let¡¯s fully begin the aquaculture once we solve the problem with feeds.

    Near the temporary pond, a kitten is excited.

    That¡¯s¡­.Miel.

    There¡¯s one lobster in front of Miel.

    It menacingly raises its ws.

    Looking at it, it looks like either a lobster or a crayfish.

    ¡­¡­

    The two engaged¡­..the lobster has a bigger body.

    However, Miel daringly jumped.

    However, before Miel¡¯s w hit the lobster, it already steps back at high speed.

    Mielnded on the water where the lobster previously was.

    Miel tries to escape from the pond in a hurry but the lobster pounces it.

    The battle made sshes of water¡­.

    Yeah, stop.

    I scooped up Miel from the pond.

    The lobster, who lost its prey, intimidatingly turned its ws to me.

    Don¡¯t be so angry.

    And Miel.

    Do not act rashly.

    Miel ran and entered the pond. If I was not there, it could have been dangerous.

    What? You¡¯re not defeated?

    But, did you win?

    You dare say that with your wet body.

    Let¡¯s go and I¡¯ll wipe you dry.

    We shouldn¡¯t let our guard down because it¡¯s summer.

    The next day.

    Four kittens are gathered at the bank of the temporary pond.

    In front of them are a flock of lobsters.

    ¡­¡­

    Did Miel not learn anything¡­..

    However, they are outnumbered by the other party so Miel¡¯s team withdraw¡­.eh?

    Miel used magic.

    Fire magic.

    It¡¯s pretty big.

    Uoi!

    You three, don¡¯t copy her.

    Wai, STOP!

    Those are important lobsters that we¡¯ll culture!

    Ignoring the panicking me, the lobsters fight back by shooting water bullets.

    It canceled the fire magic of Miel¡¯s group.

    Eh, amazing.

    Hold on.

    That¡¯s magic, right?

    They can do that?

    Aren¡¯t these lobsters dangerous?

    I mean, is it really okay to culture them?

    No, it¡¯s not.

    First of all, don¡¯t just start a magic battle there!

    This is a residential area!

    ¡¸It is safe for them to do it there.¡¹

    ¡¸They are only using beginner-level magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind them.¡¹

    I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s worried. The beastkins, lizardmen, and high elves, who are living nearby, didn¡¯t seem to care.

    ¡­¡­.

    This¡­.

    It seems like everyone knows that the kittens can use magic.

    Ah¡­..

    I¡¯m the only one who didn¡¯t know.

    I see.

    Also, lizardmen.

    I¡¯m going to entrust the entire aquaculture to you when we start at full scale¡­.is it alright?

    You can use water magic?

    I was surprised.¡­so, you can use it.

    Everything¡¯s under control.

    Okay.

    Let¡¯s make a sturdy fence for the aquaculture pond.

    That¡¯s what I decided deep in my heart.

    And kittens.

    Don¡¯t get too close to lobsters!

 Chapter 288 - Aquaculture Pond and Pool

    <h4>Chapter 288 ¨C Aquaculture Pond and Pool</h4>

    ********************

    I tried practicing magic before making the aquaculture pond.

    Even the kittens and lobsters can use them.

    I¡¯m sure I can do it too.

    I was taught by Loo before and she told me that I have no talent¡­.

    So what, I¡¯m motivated!

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m jealous of those kittens and lobsters.

    After making sure that there¡¯s no one else around, I concentrate.

    Hnn?

    ¡­..Ooooohhhh!

    I-I can feel power.

    I feel like I¡¯m finally going to do it!

    I recited the incantation that Loo taught me before.

    ¡¸Manifest before me and obliterate my enemy! Fire arrow!¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Did I recite the incantation wrong?

    It has been a long time after all.

    Hahaha.

    From the shade of a tree, I noticed several kuros watching over me.

    When did you arrive¡­.ah, you probably followed me since I entered the forest to make the new pond.

    Then I looked straight at them, they averted their gaze quickly.

    This is so embarrassing so let¡¯s end the magic practice today.

    Let¡¯s take care of the aquaculture pond.

    I can make a waterway from the reservoir but it will overflow.

    Let¡¯s dig a drainage channel towards the river.

    Let¡¯s make a three-fold bamboo fence in order to prevent the lobsters from escaping.

    The super tiny ones might be able to escape but that¡¯s eptable.

    The fences are now arranged at the outer perimeter of the pond.

    That will do for now.

    Before adding water and the lobsters in¡­.

    I¡¯ll try to try it myself.

    The size of the aquaculture pond is 25 meters on all sides.

    I thought about various things regarding the depth so I thought of making it 1 meter.

    If it¡¯s too shallow, they will easily be meddled like with what happened with the kittens.

    However, there are partitions at the bottom of the pond. They are about 50cm deep and are 1 meter in every direction.

    Once it is time to drain the pond, we can use those 1 square meter partitions as a ce to catch.

    Walking here is difficult because of the partitions.

    My foot hit them.

    Therefore, I think it is a bad idea to get in here.

    I told that to the kuros who were watching me on the log fence.

    Don¡¯t look so lonely.

    I know.

    I¡¯ll be out soon.

    After opening the flood gate, let¡¯s go to the pool.

    It¡¯s hot.

    The pool is so popr this year.

    Stalls run by the oni maids are lined up.

    Shaved ice and¡­.stewed meat?

    It¡¯s hot.

    Let¡¯s get in the pool.

    ¡­..

    What are Tier¡¯s golems doing at the pool?

    There are five, two-meter tall golems¡­.they are not swimming but walking side by side¡­.

    Ah, they are making the water flow.

    Indeed, since there¡¯s a lot of people, there won¡¯t be any flow.

    However, they are also driving the pool users away.

    Well, I guess it¡¯s not that much of a problem.

    My swimsuit is the orthodox trunks type.

    Zabuton made it.

    Even if I call it a swimsuit, it feels like it is made of water-repelling material. As for its main functions, it will not get transparent when I enter water, and even if it gets wet, it won¡¯t stick to your body.

    It is embarrassing if others see your important parts.

    I changed my clothes into a bathing suit in a hut near the pool.

    Then, enter the small pool near the pool.

    There are two small pools. The first one is not for swimming but for body cleaning.

    The second one is the disinfection pool.

    I consulted Loo before and have her make an antiseptic like solution.

    It will be scary if there¡¯s an outbreak of an infectious disease.

    Maa, even if there¡¯s no such thing, I hear that it will be alright since you can just protect yourself using your own magical power.

    Is that so?

    Well, there might be children with little magical powers and¡­.don¡¯t look at me.

    For instance¡­.Gutt¡¯s daughter?

    Ah, she doesn¡¯t have any problem with her magical power level.

    I¡¯m sorry if I offended you.

    Please think of the disinfection pool as something that calms me down.

    Before entering the pool, you should warm-up.

    Then, slowly enter the water and have your body adapt.

    Just jumping in the pool is a mistake.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Fuh.

    ¡¸Vige chief, excuse me but, can you move? This is a flowing pool.¡¹

    It is.

    I was too rxed walking.

    The next thing I knew is that the board riding wine slime was passing by me.

    Looks elegant.

    The holy maiden is chasing after it while holding a moderate size log.

    That log¡­.is that supposed to be a floating device?

    Also, she¡¯s wearing a considerably bold swimsuit¡­.is that alright?

    TN: I demand an illustration.

    I don¡¯t think that is a suitable swimsuit for someone with the title of holy maiden¡­.

    Well, it seems like no one thinks it is strange.

    Serene mind serene mind.

    Youko is also in the pool with a bolder swimsuit.

    Serene mind serene mind¡­.areh?

    ¡¸Why are you in your human form?¡¹

    ¡¸My magical power has recovered.¡¹

    She looks great in her swimsuit but, why is she wearing a towel around her hair?

    It looks like she¡¯s taking a bath.

    Maa, there are a lot of simr people so I won¡¯t point it out.

    But I have to point out the alcohol she¡¯s holding.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t go into the pool with that.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t get drunk with this much.¡¹

    ¡¸You won¡¯t but what if other mimics you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.right. Indeed, I understand.¡¹

    Youko is surprisingly obedient.

    If you properly tell her the reason, she will give in.

    After Youko passes by, the next one is¡­..gran Maria hovering over the water in a swimsuit.

    You are still training? It looks like she¡¯s walking on water.

    Forward, retreat, skip.

    She¡¯s dextrous.

    However, she¡¯s doing that on the pool so there surely be others who¡¯ll get in the way¡­.

    Ah, she¡¯s using them as obstacles.

    I see.

    ¡­..

    If you look around, the pool is full of females, children, and kuros.

    So that¡¯s why Gran Maria¡¯s obstacle training can be done.

    ¡­..

    What happened to the dwarves?

    The lizardmen too?

    They will be drinking by the pool in the evening so they are working hard now.

    I see.

    ¡­.

    I avoid the obstacle training of Gran Maria.

    Hey, I already avoided you, why are you approaching?

    Ah, the obstacles are moving around too.

    Oh, how can you trip in the air?

    I look around and feel like their eyes are looking at me. What are they nning?

    Why do they look like they¡¯ve been liberated?

    Hold on, I beg you¡­

    Ah, don¡¯t.

    The women surrounded and embraced me.

    Ah, I can¡¯t¡­¡­.uoohh, what terrible power.

    I can¡¯t pull away from them.

    Ah, soft.

    N-now that it hase to this¡­.children, where are the children!

    Form a barrier around me please!

    After going around the pool, I get out because I¡¯m strangely tired.

    By the way, the ce around me is called purupuru zone since I¡¯m surrounded by the kuros. They even protect me against water sshes.

    Ah¡­.

    From the stall of the oni maids, I got meat stew and ate it slowly.

    Yeah it¡¯s hot but it¡¯s great.

    I want to eat more but I endured it thinking about dinner.

    While being guarded by the kuros, I went around the pool again and then left.

    Aftering from the pool, I¡¯ve be sleepy.

    Let¡¯s sleep until dinner.

    When I came back to my room in my mansion, I found Loo, Tier, cat, Jewel the jewel cat, the four kittens, Hitoe the young nine-tailed fox, Kuro, and Yuki.

    The spiderlings are on the ceiling.

    This is strange.

    I thought that other ces were installed with devices that blow up cold air too.

    Why are they in my room?

    Moreover, the device in my room should have an on/off function.

    Who switched it on?

    I thought this ce was my private space.

    While thinking so, I heard a voice behind me.

    ¡¸Everyone, I brought some chilled fruits.¡¹

    It¡¯s one of the oni maids.

    She¡¯s the one who had fallen asleep in my room before.

    She¡¯s holding a te full of various cut fruits.

    When she saw me, she stopped moving.

    Ehto¡­.

    When she was struggling on finding the words to say, the kittens huddled on her feet.

    I wonder what happened.

    Why did she act like that?

    Ah, Hitoe seemed to rise up too.

    You want watermelon?

    Ah¡­.don¡¯t mind me. Give that to them.

    Generally, cats don¡¯t like citrus or simr fruits. They mainly eat watermelon and strawberries.

    Hitoe is like that too.

    Kuro, Yuki, and the spiderlings, on the other hand, are okay with it.

    As for Loo¡­.chilled tomato.

    She eats it in one gulping.

    As for Tier, chilled cucumber.

    She put some salt first before eating it¡­.

    Aren¡¯t you controlling the golems a while ago? Howe you are sleeping here?

    It¡¯s okay since they are on autopilot?

    If an emergency happens, there¡¯s no problem since Gran Maria is there.

    I see, so that¡¯s the reason Gran Maria was like that.

    However, why does it look like she forgot her role as a guard?

    Is she ying around and enjoying herself?

    And you guys.

    Though it is good that you have a good appetite, it will be dinner soon.

    Fuh.

    The sleepiness that the pool gave me was blown away.

    I sit on the bed, put cat on myp, and stroke the bottom of its chin.

    The room is cold because of the guests so it feels great to be here¡­¡­

    Jewel got on my knees asking to be stroke too.

    Yes yes.

    You want to be stroked under your chin too, right Jewel¡­.no?

    Not there?

    Is it behind your ear?

    Great, it looks like I¡¯m right.

    I¡¯ll stroke Kuro and Yuki after them.

    Eh?

    You just slept so you¡¯ll decline?

    Ahahaha.

    Don¡¯t be shy.

    However, Loo and Tier, you should be shy.

    It¡¯s cool but don¡¯t stick to me too much.

    No, it¡¯s not because my love for you has cooled down. It is still as hot as before.

    As for the oni maid¡­.don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t scold you.

    However, I can¡¯t stop Ann who¡¯s standing behind you.

    Sorry.

    I spent time chillin in the room until we were called for dinner.

 Chapter 289 - Lobsters and Village Chiefâ€™s Move

    <h4>Chapter 289 ¨C Lobsters and Vige Chief¡¯s Move</h4>

    ********************

    The lobsters were moved from the temporary pond near the residential area to the aquaculture pond.

    As expected, the lobsters resisted fiercely.

    However, they were captured by the lizardmen one after another.

    As expected of them.

    By the way, I was a little away because I¡¯m afraid of magic.

    Coward?

    You may think so.

    Even if the power is weak because they can only cast beginner ss magics, I still don¡¯t want to be hit by those.

    I even told the lizardmen to not overdo it.

    I want to do something but I can¡¯t do what they are doing.

    I feel sad for my powerlessness.

    ¡¸Vige chief, we got all the lobsters. We will bring them to the aquaculture pond.¡¹

    I waved my hand to the lizardmen to give them my consent.

    I¡¯ve guided them to the aquaculture pond several times so it will be okay even if I don¡¯t apany them.

    I have to take care of the temporary pond here.

    ¡¸Vige chief, are you going to destroy this pond? Can you leave it be? Something mighte again.¡¹

    One of the beastgirls who happened to pass by said that.

    ¡­..

    This pond is shallow and there¡¯s no chance for it to drown anyone.

    What about the smell?

    Hnn?

    The lobsters are not gone and a bunch of slimes suddenly jump into it.

    ¡­..

    No problem with the smell then.

    For now, let¡¯s keep it like this.

    I consulted the lizardmen on what we are supposed to do with the lobsters.

    For the time being, take care of them for a year.

    After seeing the breeding condition, annual yield can be determined.

    ording to circumstances, we might need to increase the number of aquaculture ponds¡­..

    Sounds like a n but the content is leaving the lobsters be.

    Maa, I don¡¯t know a thing about lobsters¡¯ ecology.

    ording to the adventurers who provided the lobsters, they will increase by themselves as long as you give them food.

    For the time being, let¡¯s find out what kind of food the lobsters prefer by checking everything on the temporary pond¡­.

    ¡¸Internal organs of demon beasts are popr.¡¹

    ¡¸The liked it better than meat however, I¡¯m not sure if there will be no problem with it.¡¹

    The kuros are the only ones who eat demon beasts¡¯ internal organs here but I prohibit them from eating it if it was not hunted on the same day.

    The over 1-day old internal organs are disposed of for safety purposes. Now, it seems like we will leave the disposal to the lobsters.

    Not bad.

    I also thought that it is too wasteful to dispose of those internal organs.

    I¡¯ll be d if this will be used effectively.

    In any case, the lizardmen will be responsible for lobster farming.

    Report to me if anything happens.

    Let¡¯s hope that the lobsters will increase safely.

    Before starting up the teleportation gate of Vige Five, I think it would be better to visit the ce first.

    However, it is difficult to find time.

    If I¡¯ll be carried by Hakuren, it will take us 2 days to go there, 1 day for inspection, and another 2 days to return.

    It will take 5 days in total.

    That¡¯s what it feels like if things will stay as it is.

    Using the teleportation gate, we will be able to sh the travel time.

    Currently, the only time we can shorten is how much time I¡¯ll stay on site¡­.but if I cut it down, I feel like we¡¯re neglecting our purpose.

    But it¡¯s five days, five whole days.

    Yeah, let¡¯s make it three days.

    The one who¡¯ll solve my worry will be Futa, the one who¡¯s supposed to manage the teleportation gate.

    She¡¯s currently a chef apprentice. She¡¯s training under the oni maids.

    Though she¡¯s training, she¡¯s still at the stage of washing and peeling the ingredients.

    She¡¯s not even allowed to cut them yet.

    Miyo, who¡¯s in simr training, is already on the level of being entrusted with soup¡­.

    ¡¸That¡¯s because Futa is rough. Look, there¡¯s even leftover skins on the ingredients.¡¹

    ¡¸Mou¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Is she? Then, does the rough Futa has any good idea to solve my worries?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not rough. I¡¯m just not good at doing detailed work for now. Cough It is possible to shorten the travel time by two days.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸It is a teleportation gate. Don¡¯t you remember that I went to set up a stone to specify the destination before? You can simply teleport there without opening the portal.¡¹

    ¡¸You can teleport without opening the portal? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Activating the teleportation gate is always a two way. It is still not activated but it already has a teleport function¡­.though it is possible to teleport you, it will consume a great amount of magical power.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ah, and it will be impossible to teleport from the other side. It is only possible to teleport someone from the main side of the teleportation gate.¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so?¡¹

    For a moment, I thought that I could also be teleported from the other side.

    I¡¯m not going to say it is useless since we need to carefully consider things rted to the teleportation gate.

    It will be a problem if it is already possible toe and go even before it is formally activated.

    ¡¸Is it a normal practice?¡¹

    ¡¸No. It is a simple trick that only those people who really knows it can do.¡¹

    I see¡­.Presently, teleportation gates are rare so people who know about it shouldn¡¯t exist.

    ¡¸Even if you know about it, it is pointless since it can only be assumed that everything is already prepared and the teleportation gate can be operational anytime. I think those people with knowledge would rather activate the gate.¡¹

    ¡­..certainly.

    So one way huh.

    Let¡¯s try it now since it can cut down my travel time.

    Member selection!

    Hakuren is one since she¡¯s the mode of transport. What about the other members¡­..

    It would be nice if it would be someone who knows the people on the other side but we don¡¯t have someone like that here.

    To prevent trouble, I¡¯ll take Daga since he¡¯s already familiar with that ce.

    As for guards¡­.Youko wanted toe.

    She¡¯s the person in charge of Vige Five on Big Tree Vige¡¯s side so she really should.

    With that, the members are decided.

    Me, Hakuren, Daga, and Youko.

    The vigers stop us.

    They said we need to increase our number.

    No, each of you has your own jobs¡­..

    Three lizardmen and five high elves were added.

    I don¡¯t mind theming with us but we¡¯re not there to have fun.

    ¡­..do you really need to prepare that many weapons?

    Armor too?

    We won¡¯t go there to fight.

    ¡­..

    Should I also be equipped?

    On the contrary, I don¡¯t need it?

    Are you sure?

    Fourth floor of Big Tree Dungeon.

    At the teleportation gate that is connected to Vige Five.

    Futa casts a very long incantation.

    It seems like she¡¯s doing it to send magical power to the gate in order for it to teleport us.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    She¡¯s been casting for over five whole minutes, is this alright?

    Ah, I shouldn¡¯t talk badly or I¡¯m going to mess up her concentration.

    It was Loo who got angry. She¡¯s here to see us off.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    After five more minutes, Futa gave us a signal.

    Just like an activated teleportation gate, a board of light appeared.

    ¡¸It will stay open for the next three minutes.¡¹

    When I was about to step forward because of Futa¡¯s signal, I was blocked by Daga.

    Before I hear anyone say anything, the other lizardmen and the high elves went up ahead.

    ¡¸Let them check it out first.¡¹

    No no, there¡¯s no need to be that cautious¡­..

    ¡¸This is the right way to handle it.¡¹

    So, they¡¯re going to let the other side know that we¡¯re going to visit?

    I understand.

    Next, Youko.

    After waiting for a while, Daga, Hakuren, and I will go on.

    I waved to the people who sent us off and moved forward.

    After teleporting, I found myself in arge basement.

    This is probably the basement of the warehouse of my residence in Vige Five.

    One of the leading high elves was holding a torch.

    ¡­.

    I didn¡¯t think about it.

    If I was in the lead, I would have been rolling all over this ce.

    At the other side of therge basement, there is a gentle slope instead of stairs.

    Considering the height and size, it is probably designed for a horse-drawn carriage.

    As we walked up the slope, we found the leading group waiting for us in the bright outside world.

    This scene¡­.

    There are a lot of long pirs with cloth stretched between them.

    It looks like a blindfold on a construction site.

    In fact, it seems like these blindfolds are there to hide the architectural view of this mansion.

    This ce is where the mansion is supposed to be built.

    By the way, it is impossible to view the whole Vige Five in this ce for now.

    Let¡¯s move toward the other side of those clothes.

    ¡­..

    The other side of the cloth has nothing.

    We are at the top of the teau and everything looks the same as when I visited this ce before.

    Areh?

    I¡¯m sure I read in a report that there are a lot of buildings¡­¡­

    Speaking of unusual things¡­¡­

    There are lines drawn on the ground and it looks like it¡¯s to divide this ce to a vige.

    There are also walls around the teau.

    It really encloses this ce.

    Is it an outer wall?

    It¡¯s pretty impressive.

    Isn¡¯t it amazing to have this teau surrounded by a wall?

    There was a staircase so we moved up the wall.

    ¡­..

    I can¡¯t believe what I saw.

    There was a vige, no, a town on the side of the teau. It was made on the slope.

    It seems like they are mainly building on the south side.

    I stared at the south side.

    It was still under construction.

    I heard lively voices.

    And there¡¯s a big wall under the teau.

    It looks like it is still under construction.

    The ce that I thought was the outer wall was really an inner wall.

    Shouldn¡¯t they build the outer wall first before the inner wall?

    Or rather, are they going to encircle the entire teau?

    ¡­¡­..

    A-anyway.

    I intensely look at it¡­.I made a square window using my index fingers and thumbs and counted the number of houses.

    After that, I count how many square windows can cover this ce¡­.

    Assuming that there will be four people that will live per house, won¡¯t it be around 4,000?

    ¡¸A little more than 5,200.¡¹

    Youko corrected me.

    ¡¸Are you familiar with the current state of this ce, Youko?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never seen this ce before but I¡¯ve seen the reports.¡¹

    ¡¸No, but¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸¡±You may do anything on the side just don¡¯t block the road¡± I heard that vige chief himself said that, are you?¡¹

    Eh?

    Did I say that?

    Let me think.

    I don¡¯t remember.¡­¡­

    ¡¸Regarding the side of the teau¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you can do what you want as long as you don¡¯t block the road.¡¹

    Yeah, I seem to have said that.

    Maybe that time, I thought that they¡¯re nning to decorate the road or level it.

    Ah¡­..

    ¡¸Does this mean that no one will live on the teau?¡¹

    ¡¸You still haven¡¯t issued any formal migration permit.¡¹

    Eh?

    Is that right?

    Areh?

    They said before that the migrant applicant has begun moving ahead¡­..

    That time, when I received that report, I thought that there¡¯s no problem with migration¡­.

    I certainly don¡¯t remember issuing any migration permit.

    ¡­.

    Ah¡­.I see.

    I continued reflecting on the wall until the two former four heavenly kings, the long-named one and Paruanen came.

 Chapter 290 - Village Town?

    <h4>Chapter 290 ¨C Vige Town?</h4>

    ********************

    A town can be established near a castle.

    Yeah, I know what a castle town is.

    Then, can there be a town built near a vige?

    Moreover, right next to it.

    ¡­

    Isn¡¯t that harassment?

    It¡¯s not?

    The reason for the founding of the town was due to waiting for the migration permit.

    Since I never gave anyone permission to migrate, they can¡¯t live in the vige so they started living in front of the vige.

    People like them arrived one by one and because of that, the town was built little by little.

    By the way.

    Did the demon king¡¯s kingdom just watch that thing to happen?

    Shouldn¡¯t you have talked with Big Tree Vige if there are issues like this?

    ¡¸The migration applicants begin to live on the side of the teau. What shall we do?¡¹

    ¡¸Vige chief is not concerned with such matters. Let them do what they like.¡¹

    ¡¸A considerable number of people have started living¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Vige chief won¡¯t refuse anyone who wants to live in the vige. ept everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸Because of security issues, they want to build a wall, will there be a problem?¡¹

    ¡¸If it is for the benefit of the residents, vige chief will not refuse. Make sure it is a sturdy wall.¡¹

    The person in charge from Big Tree Vige is Youko.

    No, Youko did not decide anything on her own.

    She always reports and consults me.

    ¡¸The migrant applicants of the vige want to live on the side of the teau, do you mind?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Isn¡¯t that inconvenient? Well, I don¡¯t mind as long as they want to.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a lot of people who want to live on the side.¡¹

    ¡¸Are they? Is it racial reason? Well, let them be.¡¹

    ¡¸In order to defend the resident¡¯s lives, they seem to want to build a wall.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s natural. Let me know if theyck funds.¡¹

    ¡­..

    We didn¡¯t discuss those issues at one sitting but I remember them all.

    I don¡¯t want anyone to hear this but let me tell you something.

    When I was saying all of those, I assumed that the migration to Vige Five had already started.

    No, I¡¯m the one who didn¡¯t confirm it so it was my fault.

    My fault¡­.

    Yes, I¡¯m wrong.

    Now, what should we do?

    Ehto.

    First of all¡­

    I have to tell these people bowing before me something.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not angry.¡¹

    Yeah, I¡¯m really not angry.

    If you ask me how I fell, I¡¯ll say confused¡­..

    Ah, n-no, sorry, I¡¯m not confused.

    I¡¯m feeling normal.

    Yep, I¡¯m feeling normal.

    Ahahaha, please don¡¯t bow down.

    In front of me are the two previous four heavenly kings and behind them¡­.50 more people.

    Those 50 are the representatives of the people living on the side.

    As for their race, there are demons, elves, dwarves, beastkins, and¡­¡­humans.

    Though a lot of them look young, I wonder if every one of them is older than me in terms of age?

    Though they were gathered with much effort, my apologies but you have to be dissolved for now.

    Yes, sorry.

    Wait.

    Sorry.

    I did not say it correctly.

    I¡¯m telling you to dissolve from where you are standing at.

    I¡¯m not telling you to leave this ce.

    You don¡¯t have to despair.

    Ehto.

    Now, two former members of the four heavenly kings, a moment of your time please.

    Is there a problem in maintaining the present condition?

    ¡¸We can¡¯t produce enough food so we can only buy outside.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you buy it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. The Goroun Company of Shashaato City fully cooperates with us. In addition, a convoy will depart from my territory and they will arrive a monthter.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. How about the funds?¡¹

    ¡¸There are donationsing from all over the country so there¡¯s no problem for now.¡¹

    ¡¸Donation?¡¹

    ¡¸It is from the feudal lords who forced the residents away.¡¹

    ¡¸Hold on. The current residents here were sent here by force?¡¹

    ¡¸No, they are not. However, for a noble, it is better for them to say that the residents were sent away by them by force rather than the residents voluntarily leaving their territory.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.you didn¡¯t force them to donate, did you?¡¹

    ¡¸Since we are on the ¡°forced away¡± side, it is normal for us to ask for donations.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do something like that. I have enough money¡­.¡¹

    Stop.

    Don¡¯t panic, let¡¯s check the amount of funds you need.

    This much money for a month?

    Oh, a year?

    ¡­.If this is the case, it is manageable.

    If things get worse and the amount of funds needed doubles¡­.it is still manageable.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll handle the funds. Please return the donations or whatever you want to call it to the sender.¡¹

    ¡¸As you wish.¡¹

    ¡¸However, it will be hard for everyone in the long run if we continue to procure food.¡¹

    To be honest, given the money in hand of Big Tree Vige, it is not hard but I don¡¯t want any vige to drown of deficit.

    It is the Big Tree Vige¡¯s money after all.

    ¡¸We n to build fields and ranch on the other side of the outer wall. However, we can¡¯t expect anything from it this year and even next year. This ce will only be self-sufficient after several years.¡¹

    ¡¸How about the industry?¡¹

    ¡¸We discovered a promising vein nearby. It will be mining and processing.¡¹

    ¡¸A vein¡­.is it okay to mine?¡¹

    ¡¸The whole region around here is solely controlled by the vige. There is no problem. However, we have to report it to the demon king¡¯s kingdom to prevent future dispute.¡¹

    The reason why a vein was left undiscovered till now is that this ce is not being developed.

    Along with the construction of the vige is the extermination of monsters and demon beasts nearby. It was discovered during the extermination.

    ording to the two former members of the four heavenly kings, there is a high possibility of finding new veins.

    This ce is that good?

    Let¡¯s talk about it as soon as I meet either the demon king or Beezel.

    I heard that we should be able to expect some profits from the recently discovered vein.

    There are still other issues but they can be solved by the residents so I¡¯ll leave it to them.

    As expected, it is not realistic to ask me to decide with all things to the smallest details.

    We¡¯re going to stay at Doraim¡¯s nest tonight so we want to leave before the sun sets.

    For the time being, maintain the status quo.

    Please.

    I came here thinking about the fate of the teleportation gate.

    The ce where the gate will open is well maintained.

    The building above is notplete yet but it is properly hidden by cloth.

    Won¡¯t it be faster if we activate the teleportation gate and have the residents of Big Tree Vigeplete the building?

    Material procurement will also be simple since they will alle from Big Tree Vige.

    Ah, transporting them to the dungeon is troublesome?

    But I think it is still easierpared to carrying them from the bottom of the teau.

    Okay, let¡¯s do that.

    Five thousand people have already started living here.

    I can¡¯t wait to leave this ce. I feel intimidated.

    But I can no longer back out. I also want the teleportation gate to be activated.

    This ce is only one day travel from Shashaato City after all.

    ¡­¡­

    Why is it that even though it is still day, strong monsters and demon beasts are active?

    I heard that there aren¡¯t many monsters near the vicinity of Shashaato City so why?

    ¡¸This ce was never developed so it is normal for them to be here.¡¹

    It was Gulf who answered my question.

    When did he arrive?

    ¡¸Just now, from the forest below.¡¹

    ¡¸Your timing is good. And, who¡¯s that woman behind you?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­..¡¹

    Gulf looks troubled.

    She looks like, a human.

    She¡¯s probably in her 20¡¯s¡­mid 20¡¯s?

    She looks like a swordswoman.

    ¡¸Nice meeting you. Allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m this generation¡¯s sword saint, Pirika Winup. I wish to be Gulf-sama¡¯s disciple.¡¹

    ¡¸Nice to meet you too. I¡¯m the vige chief of Big Tree Vige, Hiraku.¡¹

    Ehto¡­.

    What is a sword saint?

 Chapter 291 - Tales of the Sword Saint

    <h4>Chapter 291 ¨C Tales of the Sword Saint</h4>

    ********************

    Sword saint.

    It is the title of the strongest human swordsman.

    The title can only be inherited. The current sword saint has to nominate someone and that someone can only inherit the title once he defeats the current sword saint.

    In short, there can only be one sword saint.

    The sword saint only has two duties.

    The first one is to always seek and keep the title of strongest.

    The second one is to destroy anyone who falsely ims to be the sword saint.

    The sword saint must do whatever it takes to fulfill these duties.

    Presently, Pirika Winup is the official sword saint.

    Gulf exined.

    ¡¸Why would the strongest swordsman wish to be Gulf¡¯s disciple?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m ashamed to say this but I can¡¯t beat Gulf-sama with my present ability.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.aren¡¯t you the strongest swordsman?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t lose in terms of sword technique however, if we fight, I will lose.¡¹

    I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.

    Aren¡¯t you the strongest?

    When he saw me looking doubtful, Gulf picked up a fairly thick wooden stick.

    When I was thinking of what he¡¯s doing, Pirika moved.

    No, she didn¡¯t move.

    It was Pirika¡¯s bunshin that moved.

    There are four of them.

    Each of them cuts the wooden stick that Gulf put up with a sword sh.

    The thick wooden stick was cut four times so it has be five pieces.

    No, six.

    The main body shook her sword too.

    Even if I¡¯m an amateur, I understand how amazing she is.

    I almost instinctively p.

    I managed to stop my hands because I heard the disgruntled mutter of Daga and Youko.

    ¡¸Waste.¡¹

    ¡¸Wrong¡­.¡¹

    Ehto¡­..what¡¯s wrong?

    I don¡¯t feel like I can beat her.

    When I asked for an exnation, Daga answered.

    ¡¸Lack of experience.¡¹

    Youko politely taught me more details.

    ¡¸Vige chief, for you to understand it easily¡­.let¡¯s use magic as an example. Even if you can use fire magic well, it doesn¡¯t mean that you can use fire well.¡¹

    I¡¯m sorry. Even with that exnation, I didn¡¯t get anything.

    Maa, can you try using normal words¡­.

    What do you mean?

    TN: I just want to say my version. Even if you know ounting, it doesn¡¯t mean that you are good at budgeting. Knowing sword technique doesn¡¯t mean she can win every battle. You need to know when and how to use them first. Lack of experience indeed.

    It is Gulf¡¯s time to teach me.

    ¡¸What she did is something that even Loo-neesan and Tier-neesan can do. But as you can see, they never used it in the martial arts tournament before, aren¡¯t they? It¡¯s because it is not practical.¡¹

    Not practical¡­.but I think it¡¯s great.

    ¡¸If she really wants to use bunshin on a practical level, she needs to be as good as Bulga-san first.¡¹

    The difference between the bunshin of Bulga and Pirika¡­..

    Every bunshin of Bulga is moving differently.

    You can say that she really multiplied.

    As for Pirika¡¯s bunshin?

    Even I can tell which one is the main body in an instant.

    ¡¸In addition, she also shed on one side. Though there are five simultaneous shes, it is easy to evade.¡¹

    ¡­..

    Five simultaneous attacks, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s easy to evade.

    Five ces at the same time, right?

    Isn¡¯t that impossible to evade?

    It is easy because they are attacking the same area.

    If you evade one, the other attacks are also useless¡­.

    I see.

    But I think the degree of difficulty is high¡­..

    Pirika had a mock battle with Daga.

    One nce and I knew that he treated Pirika lightly.

    ¡¸It looks like she¡¯s trained to be the sword saint from the beginning. Her swordsmanship is focused on fully utilizing the holy sword¡¯s power. Her swordsmanship demonstrates the power of the holy sword and not herself. She¡¯s really terrible.¡¹

    Those harsh words came from Gulf.

    If he¡¯s calling her terrible, what about me?

    Am I at a level that is not worth evaluating?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t even want toment.¡¹

    That¡¯s Daga¡¯s impression of the mock battle.

    Pirika has teary eyes.

    She¡¯s pitiful so I ask him to at least give her some advice.

    ¡¸¡­..you trained too much at the dojo. Your technique isn¡¯t bad but everything else is third rate since you don¡¯t have any killing intent. In addition, it takes you too much time to do something. Your technique is beautiful but it is not suitable for actualbat. I¡¯m sorry to tell you this but, did you really defeat the previous generation sword saint? You should obediently return the title of sword saint and start training again.¡¹

    Pirika burst into tears when she heard Daga¡¯s advice.

    Gulf mutters while scratching his cheek.

    ¡¸I said something simr¡­.¡¹

    From there, Gulf told me about Pirika¡¯s circumstances.

    It was 15 years ago when she came to study at the dojo that the former sword saint opened.

    It is said that the dojo boasts more than two hundred swordsmen selected from all over the country. They said to have been working hard.

    Among them, the young Pirika was epted and was trained steadily.

    The problem urred ten years ago.

    It has been five years since Pirika has be a disciple.

    The previous sword saint suddenly died.

    She heard that he had a cardiac arrest when he¡¯s visiting a shop where you can flirt with women in exchange for money.

    Since the dojo master died, there should be a new dojo master to lead it¡­..

    But the one who died was the sword saint.

    Being appointed as the next dojo master is the same as being nominated as the next sword saint.

    Therefore, no one was appointed as the next dojo master.

    Then, one of the outstanding disciples of the dojo suggested returning the title of sword saint to the kingdom.

    It was decided that the dojo will be run by a group of excellent disciples and the new sword saint will be decided by the kingdom.

    The teaching of thest generation sword saint was taught to everyone. Sword skills must be improved correctly and don¡¯t indulge in selfish desires.

    Until that time.

    The kingdom bestows the title of sword saint to its own general.

    At the kingdom¡¯s side, they thought that they are free to bestow it to whoever they like.

    Since there is an ongoing war, they thought of using it as a means of lifting the fighting spirit of the soldiers.

    However, the group of outstanding disciples of the dojo who thought that the title of sword saint can only be inherited by one of them fly into rage.

    He attacked the general that was bestowed with the title of sword saint.

    The general was apanied by over 3,000 troops and only 20 outstanding pupils attacked them. However, they managed to kill the general.

    The kingdom was angry and tried to capture the group of best disciples of the dojo.

    As for the group of outstanding disciples, most of them died so the arrest was smoothly done. Those who survived the attack were also wounded all over.

    They were executed.

    At the same time, the kingdom decided to crush the dojo but they were stopped by the church.

    Knowing that only the disciples of the dojo know the sword saint¡¯s technique, they won¡¯t allow them to end like that.

    Though she doesn¡¯t know what kind of negotiation happened, the kingdom allowed the dojo to survive.

    At that time, Pirika was the one who held the highest position. She¡¯s the only member of the outstanding group of disciples that didn¡¯t participate in the attack.

    Although she¡¯s also one of the outstanding disciples, the other outstanding disciples did not inform her about the attack so she was not able to participate.

    No, they might have not informed Pirika since they don¡¯t want her to experience such a violent attack.

    Pirika became the dojo master. In order to protect the dojo, she began training.

    However, because the kingdom prohibited them from leaving the dojo or participating in foreign matches, they can only practice in the dojo.

    Ten years have passed since then.

    Just a few months ago, the title of sword saint was given to Pirika giving her freedom.

    Shashaato City seemed to have been her first destination.

    She heard rumors about the martial arts tournament so she participated.

    She was defeated in the finals of the martial arts tournament and stuck to Gulf since then wishing to be his disciple.

    ¡­..areh?

    If that is the case, why did she not go to the person who won in the finals?

    Gulf didn¡¯t participate, right?

    He¡¯s a special judge¡­.

    The person who won the final challenged Gulf as it is.

    So that¡¯s how she notices Gulf.

    Why was the title of sword saint suddenly given to her?

    It seems like the kingdom wants the title of sword saint and proposed a match with the dojo several times.

    While they continued to be repulsed, they sumbed to the pressure from other countries.

    Is the title of sword saint that influential to other countries?

    ¡­¡­

    If that is the case, to give it to a general without permission, that kingdom is not a good country.

    The name of the kingdom is Fullheart.

    That¡¯s the country that has been at war with the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Just hearing its name, I know that it won¡¯t be a good story¡­.

    Digression.

    I, Gulf, Daga, Hakuren, and Youko are lined up side by side.

    And Daga is instructing Pirika.

    ¡¸Arrange us in terms of strength.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.¡¹

    Daga, Gulf, Hakuren, Youko, me.

    Pirika decided that Daga is the strongest.

    ¡¸Daga-sama and Gulf-sama has the same smell of my fellow senior disciples from the dojo.¡¹

    Dagaughs at Pirika¡¯s words.

    ¡¸I am honored but this isn¡¯t the correct arrangement.¡¹

    Vige chief, Hakuren, Youko, Daga, Gulf.

    ¡¸First of all, if I fight against Gulf ten times, I will win 8 times. Even if there are a hundred me, I won¡¯t beat Youko-san. Youko-san won¡¯t win against Hakuren-san. Vige chief has already won against Hakuren-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Who said I can¡¯t win against Hakuren? It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to fight. I fought against vige chief too¡­.it was aplete defeat. I don¡¯t think I can win. I also don¡¯t want to try again.¡¹

    Youko supplements Daga¡¯s exnation.

    ¡¸I alsock fighting experience. My weak point is I can¡¯t measure my opponent¡¯s power.¡¹

    ¡­..

    As for me, it should be Hakuren, Youko, Daga, Gulf, then me.

 Chapter 292 - Returning Home and Consultation

    <h4>Chapter 292 ¨C Returning Home and Consultation</h4>

    ********************

    We left Gulf and returned to Big Tree Vige.

    I have already decided to activate the teleportation gate but I still have to consult about several things first so I¡¯m not sure if it will be activated right away. Since Gulf can¡¯t just leave Pirika, we leave him behind.

    Daga wanted to stay too and having less guard now doesn¡¯t matter.

    I¡¯m going to ride Hakuren after this so it is not necessary. We¡¯re going to Doraim¡¯s nest too.

    Besides, Youko, the high elves, and the other lizardmen are still with me.

    He said that since he came with me as a guard, he will stay with me as one until the end.

    That¡¯s so like Daga.

    Then, why not take her with us?

    Not a good idea?

    If you want to be strong, you have to fight in a ce with the appropriate level.

    I see.

    I don¡¯t know what appropriate ce you are talking about but I guess Gulf knows some ces.

    Don¡¯t overdo it and get yourself hurt.

    Should I give you money?

    Eh?

    It is better if I give you seasonings?

    Okay.

    Sorry but I only brought this much¡­.

    And¡­.ah, you want me to tell your wife regarding what¡¯s going on urately?

    I understand but, do you want me to keep that detail a secret?

    You can¡¯t hide it, can you?

    Yeah, that¡¯s right.

    ¡­..

    Leave it to me!

    Eh?

    What?

    Why do you look so uneasy?

    Are you doubting my ability tomunicate?

    Don¡¯t worry.

    I don¡¯t take pleasure in creating trouble.

    I took a letter.

    He asked me to not say anything unnecessary.

    ¡­..

    I don¡¯t get why.

    We stayed at Doraim¡¯s nest for the night.

    The devils working at Doraim¡¯s nest received us with intense hospitality.

    It was more intense than usual. It is because Rasuti gave birth.

    ¡¸Thank you for continuously favoring Rasuti-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸How lovely is Rana-sama? Though we heard it from Doraim-sama¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Are you going to bring Rana-sama here?¡¹

    I¡¯m surrounded by a group of devils. This is strangely scary¡­.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make Rasuti-sama cry.¡¹

    Said like a true oniichan.

    I wouldn¡¯t make her cry but¡­¡­what¡¯s your rtion with Rasuti?

    Ah, Gi is angry.

    I wanted him to say ¡°like an oniichan¡±.

    It seems like he drank too much alcohol.

    By the way, Doraim¡¯s not here.

    Before we left Big Tree Vige, he¡¯s already there.

    The next evening.

    We arrived at Big Tree Vige.

    It feels like an overnight excursion.

    I thanked those who apanied me, Daga, Hakuren, Youko, the high elves, and the lizardmen.

    I¡¯ve got a lot of work to do but¡­.

    For the time being, I¡¯ll give the letter Gulf wrote to his wife.

    I will not say anything unnecessary.

    ¡¸Thisdy called Pirika, is she beautiful?¡¹

    What is the correct answer?

    After oveing the ordeal, I took a short break.

    I am strangely tired.

    I sit down on a chair in my room and rx.

    The kittens are on my knees¡­.ah, Miel has a good head as usual.

    Don¡¯t fall.

    Hnn?

    ¡­.Ah, Loo.

    I¡¯m back.

    Hnn?

    She put off the kittens on myp¡­.and put her head there.

    I don¡¯t mind but what if the kittens jump on your face?

    Like that.

    Hahaha.

    We¡¯re holding a dinner report so there are more people than usual.

    They are mainly the race representatives and the civil servant girls.

    After a general report, I propose to activate the teleportation gate to Vige Five.

    Though there are a lot of things involved and a lot of things to consider, shortening the travel distance is pretty attractive.

    It is only one day¡¯s travel from Vige Five to Shashaato City.

    No, if we want to trade with Shashaato City, we don¡¯t even need to go there. We can do it at Vige Five.

    In other words, it is like having a town at the bottom of Big Tree Dungeon.

    Of course, there are problems too.

    What are we going to do with thatrge number of people?

    Though the two previous four heavenly kings are working hard, if the poption increases, there will definitely be problems.

    I¡¯ve been there for a few hours and a number of problems already urred.

    To whom should I leave Vige Five?

    In addition, that ce uses currency to normally buy or sell things.

    That is too much different from Big Tree Vige that uses reward medal as currency. We can¡¯t treat it like we treat Vige One to Vige Four.

    Though it is troublesome, it is necessary to take measures.

    Without thinking of those things, activating the teleportation gate is¡­.dangerous.

    Starting tomorrow, let¡¯s talk about it intensively.

    It would be helpful if the representatives of each race are present at the meeting.

    Yeah, the meeting will start tomorrow.

    My report ends here.

    Let¡¯s eat, drink, and sleep today.

    The discussion took about five days.

    It is also approved to activate the teleportation gate.

    As for who¡¯s going to be the representative of Vige Five, the representative of Vige Four, Bell, proposed to wait until the other mercuries wake up.

    No, the people she¡¯s talking about have already woke up and are currently studying.

    It seems like three of them woke up simultaneously and Bell is enthusiastic about throwing those three to Vige Five.

    No one wants to be Vige Five¡¯s representative so I wee it but¡­.

    Is it okay?

    I feel bad for them.

    If I include Futa, won¡¯t that mean that the four of them will have to stay on the other side? Won¡¯t they feel lonely?

    Majority of the discussion is about the traffic of the teleportation gate.

    Many opposed the idea of letting the people use the gate from Vige Five to Big Tree Vige since it will be too dangerous.

    On the contrary, they said that using the gate from Big Tree Vige going to Vige Five should be controlled too.

    It is an opinion that doesn¡¯t make sense to me.

    Actually, what I¡¯m mainly trying to say is to use it for import and export of crops and products, not people.

    I also think that it will be good for Marcos and Pa to use it toe back or for their business in Shashaato City.

    It was concluded that the teleportation gate can only be used for carrying crops and othermodities.

    Maa, I also convinced them to let Gulf, Marcos, and Pa use the teleportation gate.

    Of course, if I¡¯ll be using it, I will be apanied by guards.

    Vige Five is treated as a subsidiary of Big Tree Vige but there are opinions that advance to independence.

    As expected, everyone seems to have a problem with treating that vige the same way as the other viges.

    ¡­¡­..

    I thought that Vige Five really should be treated differently since it is too big. I thought of treating it one step above but everyone else wants to treat it one step below.

    What¡¯s with them?

    Is it because they haven¡¯t seen it personally yet?

    Is it because it was created without permission¡­.or is it because it was like a town?

    Maa, as a matter of fact, the real reason is that they are already treating it as a trading partner.

    Does that mean that I should leave governing that ce entirely?

    Well, as long as I can sell crops to them, I don¡¯t mind.

    However, I can¡¯t be that irresponsible.

    Let¡¯s talk with the demon king¡¯s kingdom sideter.

    Three dayster.

    The teleportation gate towards Vige Five was activated.

    We had to wait for three more days since we are preparing the building materials for building my mansion there. We had to carry them all to the dungeon.

    It¡¯s still hot so I apologize.

    If we build suddenly, we will surprise the people on the other side.

    ¡¸There is no abnormality with the teleportation gate. The weather is fine. No problem.¡¹

    The lizardman, who entered the gate first to scout, returned.

    If there¡¯s rain, I will put off the construction but if it was sunny, we¡¯ll proceed as nned.

    Using the teleportation gate, construction materials are carried one after another.

    The high elves and the lizardmen are the main members of the construction team.

    After seeing the situation, I left the dungeon.

    The high elf Ria is next to me.

    I know.

    The construction materials are still not enough.

    Apanied by the kuros and spiderlings, I went to the forest.

    This is a digression. Gulf learns that the teleportation gate was activated so he hurries and returns to Big Tree Vige to go back to his wife.

    I don¡¯t think he needs to worry that much since he often leaves.

    He also doesn¡¯t approach women ah, he¡¯s in touch with one this time.

    ¡­¡­

    Right, his wife is a beastkin too.

    She¡¯s got a good nose.

 Chapter 293 - Roads of Village Five

    <h4>Chapter 293 ¨C Roads of Vige Five</h4>

    ********************

    Entered the teleportation gate to go to Vige Five.

    Construction materials are brought one after another in order to create the foundation of the mansion.

    The high elves and the lizardmen are the main workers but the arachne Arako, along with other spiderlings, are helping them in the dungeon.

    Thank you for your help but don¡¯t go too far ahead.

    It would be a problem if someone sees you.

    The civil servant girls strongly told them.

    I also have a lot of things to do for the mansion construction but I also still have some other tasks.

    That is, to redecide the sections of Vige Five.

    Vige Five is supposed to be built at the t part on top of the teau.

    However, a town is nowpleted on the side of the teau.

    However, if I let them migrate to that ce, it is impossible to amodate all of them.

    There¡¯s no space.

    It was originally nned to amodate around 600 people.

    Amodating 5,000 is obviously impossible.

    With that, I can at least ept a part of them.

    Therefore, I consulted the two former four heavenly kings who are almost the representative of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    I¡¯m trying to sort it out withoutpromising the current situation.

    With that in mind, the role of the top of the teau part of Vige Five has changed.

    It will be my residence, church, town hall, and other establishments that are rted to Vige Five¡¯s administration.

    Though everyone is free toe and go there, the ce where one can live will only be a small part.

    There is also a square.

    It¡¯s a space to exercise.

    The residents are living on the side of the teau so there¡¯s no t and wide space.

    Putting it on top of the teau can¡¯t be helped.

    I originally intended it to be a children¡¯s yground but they said that it would be a good meeting ce and I thought so too so I agreed.

    Even if it can¡¯t amodate everyone, it can probably at least amodate all the house¡¯s representatives.

    Should we build a conference hall next to the town hall?

    That needs to be considered carefully.

    The height of Vige Five¡¯s teau is approximately 400 meters.

    I¡¯m not sure if it is considered to be high or low.

    The surrounding mountains have simr heights.

    From the top of the teau, there is a zigzag road created turning the steep slope on the south side to a gentle one.

    Zigzag road huh.

    It is assumed that there will be both import and export so the road is wide enough to amodate two carriages without problems.

    The sharp curve was made as wide as possible so it is possible to take a rest.

    All of that is ording to n.

    What is not nned is the town formed around the road.

    It haspletely be a main road.

    Looking at it, it is probably intimidating to travel there via carriage and it is also dangerous.

    Just inly looking at it is scary enough so I want to put guardrails there.

    Ah, it¡¯s better to order them to construct it for me?

    Then, go ahead.

    I¡¯m already considering the construction of a new road.

    Better yet, it might be safer to take a different route for climbing and descending.

    The town extends both to the left and right so I have to hurry and decide where the new route should be built.

    One in the east and one in the west.

    They will be simr zigzag roads.

    They will be carriage exclusive roads.

    No, you can also walk on them. Just make sure you give way to the carriages.

    Eh?

    Every road¡¯s priority is horse-drawn carriage?

    There¡¯s a rule like that?

    Ah, I might have heard it somewhere before.

    A defensive wall was erected below the teau.

    The wall is wide, about 2 meters.

    The height¡­..how should I describe?

    Even if the top of the teau is t, there are still bumps.

    The same applies to the bottom of the teau where the walls were erected.

    All I can say is that the lowest part of the wall should be at least 3 meters.

    It looks like a low-ss wall but it looks good to me since it is made of stone.

    There are four gates, in the north, south, east, and west.

    They are not built the same way.

    Compared to the other gates, the south gate is bigger and more majestic.

    The defensive wall below¡­..a kilometer of it has already been erected but it is yet to bepleted. The left and right sides are still unfinished.

    How far are you going to build?

    Surely, you¡¯re not nning to surround the whole teau, right?

    It already looks taller and sturdier than the wall above, right?

    Isn¡¯t it enough to protect the road going up the teau?

    Ah¡­.is it to secure the working space you are nning below?

    The adventurers and residents are hunting down the remaining monsters and demon beasts below.

    I heard that it is for the field expansion you are nning in the future¡­.

    You really want it to be surrounded by walls?

    ¡­¡­

    You want to prevent the gap of the mountains on the right using the wall?

    And the mountain on the left too¡­. You want to enclose both valleys in order to make them farm fields?

    The same is humongous.

    How many years will it take?

    10 years?

    No, probably 20 years?

    Eh?

    I don¡¯t think it is possible toplete it by the end of next year.

    It¡¯s not a matter of spirit but of manpower¡­.

    Besides, aren¡¯t the monsters and demon beasts here tough?

    Don¡¯t overdo it.

    Do you n to hire more adventurers and subdue them?

    I-is that so?

    Ehto¡­.

    I¡¯ve said it many times, but don¡¯t overdo it.

    After talking with the two former members of the four heavenly kings, I finally understood the circumstances of the gathered residents of Vige Five.

    In the early day, there were indeed people who knew a certain degree about the new vige but most only heard rumors about it. However, those people still migrated with the hope to settle.

    They are mainly from the west.

    In other words, they came from the ces ravaged by war.

    They¡¯re like the minotaurs and centaurs.

    Let¡¯s be nice to them.

    By the way.

    Are there any signs that they¡¯re still increasing?

    Are they going to stop migrating now?

    Then, that means that there will be moreing, right?

    From Shashaato City?

    Ah, no but, where did they find out about this ce?

    There was a certain rumor there about this ce¡­..

    What rumor?

    The boss of Big Roof Shashaato is constructing a vige.

    ¡­¡­

    How did that spread?

    No, I certainly did not say to keep it a secret but¡­

    If you think about it, there are indeed a number of people who know about it.

    However, I don¡¯t want to stand out.

    Let¡¯s have the mercuries who¡¯ll be the representatives of this vige work hard.

    In the forest close to Vige Five, Gulf and Pirika are fighting against a monster.

    I don¡¯t want to disturb them so I¡¯ll wait until the battle is over.

    My guards, three high elves and Daga, are also the same.

    We don¡¯t want to surprise them.

    We¡¯ll call them out and approach them properly.

    Gulf is energetic but Pirika is exhausted.

    Are you alright?

    Ah, you don¡¯t need to reply.

    Breath properly first.

    Gulf is¡­..hnn?

    Ah, a new monster?

    It¡¯s a strange creature.

    This world¡¯s sea slug?

    Kinrune?

    Can it use magic?

    Cheeky monster.

    You¡¯ll take care of it?

    Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you.

    Wait, Pirika¡­..eh?

    You¡¯re going?

    Wai, stop¡­.

    Wait until you can breathe properly again.

    The battle won¡¯t wait, that might be so but¡­..if you have to rest, you should rest.

    Ah, don¡¯t.

    Gulf.

    As a teacher, you should pay attention.

    Daga changes ce with Gulf and defeats the monster.

    You don¡¯t have to kill it, you can drive it away.

    Yeah.

    What is it?

    Pirika looks impatient.

    No, she is impatient.

    Is there a time limit?

    Though Pirika became free, you have around 100 more fellow disciples who are not free?

    They are hostage for you not to escape?

    If you don¡¯t be stronger and return, your fellow disciples will be in danger?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸Vige chief, please excuse us. For the time being, I would like to intensely train Pirika.¡¹

    Gulf is determined.

    Daga also cooperates. Great.

    I understand.

    Given the circumstances, we will spare no effort to cooperate.

    However.

    Will her fellow disciples really be released once she bes stronger and returns?

    Even if Pirika bes stronger, I don¡¯t think it will solve anything.

    ¡­¡­.

    But what should I do?

    TN: Send Youko and Hakuren to Fullheart. Tell them topete who¡¯ll kill more enemies.

 Chapter 294 - Strategy

    <h4>Chapter 294 ¨C Strategy</h4>

    ********************

    Whenever I¡¯m troubled, I only have to consult.

    I took Gulf and Daga back to Big Tree Vige and consulted the people who had nothing in their hands.

    n to do something, strategy 1.

    I could ask ancestor-san and demon king to strengthen the external pressure.

    ¡¸This is tough.¡¹

    Though ancestor-san is influential to the church, he cannot directly intervene with matters regarding Fullheart Kingdom.

    The church could say a few words but it is up to the kingdom if they want to do it. In this matter, it will most likely be ignored.

    The royal family of Fullheart Kingdom and the church have a good rtionship but they won¡¯t interfere with each other¡¯s affairs.

    It seems like they rarely coborate because of the hero but even if ancestor-san goes there himself, there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll give way.

    As for the demon king, they are their war opponent.

    There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll hear out their opinion.

    In addition, I can¡¯t take responsibility if they have to make strategic concessions because of my request.

    That might cause a new fire too.

    The proposer, me.

    The deniers, Beezel, who came to see Fracia, Frau, and the civil servant girls.

    n to do something, strategy 2.

    Have ancestor-san or Beesel invade the dojo and take the disciples with them using teleportation magic.

    ¡¸There are about 100 disciples but they also have spouses and children so they should be at least 300. Even if everyone agrees, I don¡¯t think it is possible to do it in a short amount of time.¡¹

    ¡¸It will be pretty bad once anyone notices that they are sneaking those disciples out. One is the top of Korin religion and the other one is one of the four heavenly kings of the demon king¡¯s kingdom after all.¡¹

    The proposer, Frau.

    The deniers, Gulf, Daga, and Beezel who came to see Fracia.

    n to do something, strategy 3.

    The dragon plunges to the dawn.

    ¡¸Certainly.¡¹

    ¡¸Good idea desu.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t see any problem with that.¡¹

    Proposer, Hakuren.

    Supporters, many.

    There are many supporters but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea.

    It seems like she has no problem adding one or two bad reputations for herself but I won¡¯t risk having an annoyance.

    Even if there¡¯s only one in ten thousand chances.

    Various people have told me that Fullheart Kingdom has something to do with the hero.

    I don¡¯t want to get involved.

    Now that it hase to this, what should I do then?

    I need more detailed information.

    I brought Gulf and Daga back to Vige Five to talk to Pirika¡­.where¡¯s Pirika?

    We can¡¯t find Pirika.

    Pirika is supposed to be resting in Vige Five¡­..

    ¡­¡­.!

    She¡¯s alone so she can¡¯t possibly cause trouble¡­.

    Found her.

    She¡¯s wrapped with the arachne Arako¡¯s web.

    ¡¸Ehto, this is?¡¹

    I heard about what happened from Arako.

    Pirika has offered her help with the construction, but she faints when she sees the spiderlings.

    After waking up, she immediately shes her sword so she was immediately wrapped up¡­..I understand.

    Did she injure any spiderling?

    Arako moved immediately?

    Good.

    I told Pirika to not approach this ce.

    I may have been naive to say that.

    My apologies.

    For the time being¡­..let¡¯s take Pirika away from the construction site but keep her wrapped up as punishment.

    And¡­.confiscate her weapon before releasing her.

    ¡¸T-t-those¡­.¡¹

    She¡¯s panicking so much that I can¡¯t understand what she¡¯s saying.

    Calm down first¡­..

    Drink some water.

    Take a deep breath.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a swarm of young demon spiders there, what¡¯s happening?¡¹

    ¡¸My family¡¹

    ¡¸Family¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. They have helped me a lot up to date.¡¹

    ¡¸B-but, they are¡­.¡¹

    Gulf suppressed the full of emotion Pirika.

    ¡¸Are you, already dead?¡¹

    TN: Untranted romanji version of the line above ¡°Omae wa mou, shindeiru ka?¡±. You probably know the reference.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you dead?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, I¡¯m still alive.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I mean.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    What do you mean that¡¯s what you mean?

    I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s happening, but Pirika seems convinced.

    ¡¸I point my sword to vige chief¡¯s family. Please forgive me.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, as long as you understand.¡¹

    Pirika bows a few times and apologizes to the spiderlings with Gulf and Daga as guides.

    ¡­¡­

    She¡¯s not a bad girl.

    Maa, it¡¯s because the spiderlings look like spiders.

    Well, people normally think that they are scary.

    Even the civil servant girls said so.

    I better not take her to where they are or it might frighten her.

    I reflect a little.

    The spiderlings probably got scared being almost shed by a sword..

    I¡¯ll make something from potato for them next time.

    I listen to Pirika¡¯s story.

    The number of disciples that have be hostages in the dojo is 102.

    They are men and women who are between 20 to 40 years old.

    They have been training with Pirika in the dojo for about 10 years.

    The gym is located deep in the mountain and is almost like a separate vige.

    Because of that, the spouse and children of the disciples are also living there.

    I see.

    ¡¸If everyone can escape the kingdom, will everyone agree?¡¹

    ¡¸Honestly speaking, about half.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Why are they willing to choose the path of being a hostage?

    ¡¸Including me, we mainly practice swordsmanship in the dojo. We can¡¯t do a lot of things¡­.we don¡¯t have any other way of living after leaving the dojo.¡¹

    It seems that they are receiving living expenses from the kingdom.

    Though it is not a lot, it can keep them living.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you earn using your sword?¡¹

    They can be a sword instructor or be an adventurer and probably other more things¡­..

    ¡¸I think some people can but¡­.I¡¯m the same, they alsock in interpersonal department.¡¹

    That reminds me, you are the runner up of the martial arts tournament of Shashaato City.

    Which means you were defeated by the champion¡­.

    ¡¸My opponent at the final is fusing sword art and magic.¡¹

    Fusing sword art and magic?

    What¡¯s that?

    I¡¯ll ask Gulfter.

    For the time being, let¡¯s summarize the information I gathered¡­.

    They want to escape but there are many disciples who would not take the risk because they are worried about their life after the escape.

    They already spoke to the countries that seemed to want to protect them but they don¡¯t want to get into trouble with Fullheart Kingdom.

    If they¡¯ll ever escape, it should be everyone from the dojo.

    ¡­..

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it. You said you want to be powerful, why did you suddenly want power?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know the details but they suddenly asked me to increase my strength¡­. They permitted me to go out for two years.¡¹

    ¡¸What about your watchers?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t have one.¡¹

    ?

    What do you mean?

    A kingdom like that will definitely not let you go without having someone watch over you.

    No, they probably didn¡¯t inform her that they are watching over her.

    Then¡­.

    I look at Gulf.

    ¡¸There are people watching over her. Five of them. However, when Pirika registers as an adventurer in Shashaato City, she gets tangled up with other adventurers¡­..they were forced to board a ship.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸They thought that there were strange people stalking the newbie Pirika. However, the adventurers thought that they might be guards arranged by Pirika¡¯s parents who should be worried for her so they consulted me.¡¹

    And thus, he called out to Pirika.

    After that, she saw his gant figure in the martial arts tournament¡­.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    I see I see.

    ¡¸Wai, why are you grinning!¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing. However, this is an advice from your senpai, do your best at night. And you must be fair.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? A, that will never happen! One is enough for me.¡¹

    Hahaha.

    I¡¯ve said so before too but a lot of things happened before I knew it.

    I teased Gulf a little andughed.

    However, who knows what will really happen?

 Chapter 295 - Pirika

    <h4>Chapter 295 ¨C Pirika</h4>

    ********************

    My name is Pirika Winup.

    I am the sword saint.

    But I¡¯m not proud of it.

    It is because I know that I¡¯m still immature.

    If my senior disciples are still alive, I would never be the sword saint.

    The previous sword saint and my senior disciples are all one-man army.

    Even if there¡¯s a band of bandits, one of them can cut them all even if there are a hundred of them.

    With the help of the dojo, not only bandits but even the corrupt bureaucrats have disappeared in Fullheart Kingdom.

    During that time, Fullheart Kingdom was still good.

    I already introduce myself as the sword saint and I have no n of escaping from my fate since I don¡¯t want to shame my master, the previous sword saint, and my senior disciples.

    I am aware of my ownck of strength.

    I¡¯m confident in a one on one match but that¡¯s it.

    I know.

    It is also bad for me to practice with the same people from the dojo all the time.

    I won¡¯t lose to anyone from the dojo but I¡¯m not sure once I go outside.

    I immediately understood it after having trouble with defeating monsters I encountered in my journey.

    I can¡¯t stay like this.

    The previous sword saint also said this.

    ¡¸Power can make you do anything.¡¹

    Yeah, I have to be strong.

    I headed to Shashaato City.

    The title of the sword saint is too heavy for me so I can¡¯t go to the countries around Fullheart Kingdom.

    If I do so, I have to greet the royal family¡­..

    That¡¯s beyond the limit of my interpersonal skill.

    The best I could do is to converse with the guard captain.

    It is impossible for me to attend a party.

    I can¡¯t even dance.

    I don¡¯t have clothes either.

    The title of sword saint doesn¡¯t mean a thing in Shashaato City so that¡¯s where I should go.

    In addition, it is a city of a country that is at war at Fullheart Kingdom.

    Fufufu.

    I¡¯m not bound by the title of sword saint here so I can train from scratch.

    My present cost of living¡­..I managed to sell the materials I got from defeating monsters I encountered along the way.

    I heard that it is almost time for the martial arts tournament. I¡¯ll join there to win the prize.

    There are rules to the martial arts tournament so I¡¯m confident.

    When I think about the prize¡­..

    Yeah, I will be able to eat curry.

    It was aplete defeat.

    My opponent in the final match fuse sword arts and magic.

    Of course, I did not train hard to be defeated with just that.

    However, my opponent has six arms.

    He seems to havee from the multi-armed race and it¡¯s my first time fighting against one.

    I was yed around by a lot of attackbinations from his six arms and was defeated.

    For a moment, I thought of asking that person to train me but I only have two arms.

    There¡¯s no point in asking him to teach me.

    Regrettable.

    I immediately met someone who I can call master.

    The winner who defeated me, challenged one of the judges immediately after our match.

    A male beastkin.

    The winner of the previous martial arts tournament.

    Swordgod Gulf.

    I heard his name from the audience.

    I only knew his name there but I knew him a while ago.

    He was the one who guided me on various things about adventurers. He might have pitied the loner me.

    He asked me about my family, and thought that he might be a scammer or something. I separated from him that day but I can¡¯t help but regret when I was about to sleep¡­.

    He looks like a decent person.

    Now, it looks like he¡¯s purely worried about me. I¡¯m thankful.

    And he¡¯s really strong.

    He defeated the winner effortlessly.

    He only used his right hand, how does he train?

    I didn¡¯t even notice that until the end.

    Anyway.

    If he trains me, I¡¯ll be strong.

    With neither shame nor caring about reputation, I applied to be his disciple.

    However, he did not ept me.

    ¡¸The people stronger than me are more than I can count for. I don¡¯t have time to take a disciple.¡¹

    Unbelievable.

    There are people stronger than master?

    I thought that he¡¯s only making a lie in order to not ept me.

    I have circumstances and I can¡¯t afford to give up.

    I desperately followed him.

    Master¡¯s words are correct.

    There are really people stronger than master.

    I¡¯m surprised.

    Though master is also one, this lizardman named Daga has a simr atmosphere as my senior disciples.

    He seems stronger than master.

    However, master is still the only one I can call master.

    I don¡¯t have a tail and I don¡¯t have magic skills either.

    Master, I look forward to your teaching.

    Vige chief?

    Excuse me.

    No matter what you say, he looks like a normal person.

    By the way, master.

    When you are talking about strength, why are you saying that I can¡¯t even kill a rabbit?

    I can kill a rabbit.

    This person named vige chief is really a mysterious person.

    TN: Hiraku literally means ¡°to found¡± but it seems like the real meaning is ¡°to forget¡±.

    He¡¯s a normal person no matter how I look at him.

    He speaks formally too, is he a noble?

    Is he from the royal family or something?

    If I¡¯ll say it in a bad way, it feels like his feet don¡¯t touch the ground.

    It¡¯s like he¡¯s not from this world¡­.

    Well, it¡¯s not like someone who lives most of her life in a secluded dojo canment something about someone not being from this world.

    In any case, master and Daga-san strongly cautioned me to never defy him.

    Is he really stronger than master and Daga-san?

    What do you think of demon spiders?

    They are existence of death.

    It is the same even if it is still young.

    Encountering one is the same as death penalty.

    It is something never to be approached.

    It is that monstrous.

    Such monstrosity and there is someone who calls them family.

    What will you think?

    For me, who personally encountered a number of young ones, it¡¯s worrying.

    I can¡¯t believe it.

    I really can¡¯t believe it¡­.

    I fainted before them and I¡¯m not dead.

    In other words, they might really be family.

    Demon spiders, including young ones, are mysterious monsters.

    It might not be strange to be a family of someone.

    Anyway, I must apologize for pointing my sword.

    However, why is vige chief recognized by the young demon spiders as family too?

    Ah, could it be that there are demon spiders here because he is here?

    ¡­..

    Is vige chief a god or something?

    God¡­.I mean, vige chief asked me.

    The reason why I want to be strong.

    I¡¯ve talked about it many times.

    I want to be strong because I want to be free.

    Though I can move freely, I¡¯m not really free.

    Fullheart Kingdom binds me by keeping my fellow disciples as hostages.

    If I don¡¯t return regrly, I don¡¯t know what will happen to my fellow disciples.

    To escape from this situation, power is necessary.

    Without the strength to convince everyone, I will never be able to escape from Fullheart Kingdom.

    ¡¸Have you thought about taking revenge against the kingdom?¡¹

    I have a grudge against Fullheart Kingdom but I do not intend to take revenge.

    ¡¸If you can be free, are you willing to throw away the title of sword saint?¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    To say it honestly, I don¡¯t want to throw away the title of sword saint.

    It is the title that the previous sword saint and my senior disciples protected.

    ¡¸Is that so? That¡¯s it¡­it will be up to you to do it. Gulf and Daga will train you hard.¡¹

    I know.

    I can¡¯t thank you enough for training me every day.

    ¡¸Since they are doing that, I thought that I should do something for you too.¡¹

    I already heard it from master and Daga-san.

    Thank you very much.

    ¡¸However, that¡¯s another country so there¡¯s a limit to what I can do.¡¹

    No, originally, it is something I should do.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a limit to what I can voluntarily do.¡¹

    ¡­¡­?

    ¡¸There should be more reason for me to do it voluntarily.¡¹

    Reason?

    ¡¸To say it simply¡­.reward.¡¹

    R-reward.

    No way, do you want me to hand over the title of sword saint!

    ¡¸Idiot, don¡¯t get me wrong. I don¡¯t need that.¡¹

    W-well, I¡¯m already somewhat old but this body of mine¡­..

    ¡¸Stop. If you say something like that again I will beat you up.¡¹

    He¡¯s seriously angry.

    But, I only have a small amount of money with me. That¡¯s all I can give¡­.

    ¡¸Ah¡­.it seems like reward was misleading. My bad.¡¹

    Eh?

    ¡¸Let¡¯s reword it. Gulf and Daga are willingly doing things for me. I don¡¯t even need to ask them. They can even somewhat read my mind and move without asking. But, there are limits to that.¡¹

    Ah¡­¡­

    ¡¸What do you want to do? Why do you want it? I can¡¯t proceed without hearing it.¡¹

    Right.

    I talked a lot, but didn¡¯t say it yet.

    ¡¸It takes time andbor and I believe no one has a hobby of doing unnecessary things.¡¹

    It is exactly as you said.

    I changed my stance and bow to vige chief.

    ¡¸Please, I¡­..no, please help us.¡¹

    I could only tell the conclusion¡­.

    Two monthster.

    My fellow disciples, their spouse, and children, who became the hostages at the dojo, moved to a town that is still under construction. It is called Vige Five.

    It is said that the Fullheart Kingdom, on the day of the operation, was in uproar because of the arrival of a dragon.

    Vige chief managed to ask a dragon, how did he do that?

    He¡¯s your wife¡¯s younger sister¡¯s husband¡­.I did not understand.

    Also, isn¡¯t that the famous evil dragon?

    The ce where our dojo is is all fields except from the grave of the previous sword saint and my senior disciples.

    Vige chief did it overnight.

    He¡¯s amazing.

    ¡¸Is there anything you want to nt here?¡¹

    ¡¸I want beautiful flowers near the graves.¡¹

    ¡­..

    Thank you very much.

    The method we used to move to Vige Five seems to be a secret.

    Of course, I¡¯m not going to tell anyone.

    After all, it seems to be a very valuable item for vige chief¡¯s wife? She¡¯s crying and resisting for it.

    I¡¯m really sorry.

    We decided to live in Vige Five.

    Vige Five is still under construction so it won¡¯t hurt if the residents increase by 300.

    We lived in a tent for a while but our houses were built in no time.

    Our jobs are also arranged.

    Even if you¡¯re picky, there are a lot of jobs avable.

    I have to earn my living expenses.

    I and my fellow disciples are mainly exterminating monsters and demon beasts.

    I want to be the guardian of Vige Five in the future but I¡¯m keenly aware of myck of strength.

    Master¡­.I meet him about once a week.

    Daga-san too.

    They have been taking care of me along with my fellow disciples.

    Continue to take care of us.

    Finally.

    The title of sword saint has been sealed for a while.

    There¡¯s also the reason of avoiding trouble with Fullheart Kingdom but the main reason is that it¡¯s too heavy for the current me.

    The current me desu.

    I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be a swordsman that is worthy of that title.

    Marriage?

    Eh?

    No, I¡¯m getting old too¡­.. I¡¯m already 25.

    Master?

    I-I don¡¯t feel s-something like that to master¡­.but, I think he¡¯s a wonderful person.

    If it¡¯s possible¡­..

 Chapter 296 - Civil Servant Girl(Name Withheld Upon Request)

    <h4>Chapter 296 ¨C Civil Servant Girl(Name Withheld Upon Request)</h4>

    ********************

    I am one of the civil servant girls and I would like my name to be not mentioned.

    Why do I want to remain anonymous?

    It¡¯s because I don¡¯t have to necessarily put individuality forward.

    I¡¯m one of the civil servant girls.

    That¡¯s enough.

    This time, I would like to introduce the job of the civil servant girls.

    First of all, our most important job is to record the crops production of Big Tree Vige, secure the share needed by the vige, and sell the surplus outside the vige.

    It might sound easy but it is difficult in its own way.

    After all, Big Tree Vige harvests three times a year.

    Three times a year.

    Spring harvest, summer harvest, and autumn harvest.

    It¡¯s kind of weird but it can¡¯t be helped since it is what¡¯s actually happening.

    Though it¡¯s not really that weirdpared to requiring the vigers to stroke the stomach of inferno wolves.

    Don¡¯t mind the details.

    I don¡¯t really know the reason why we can harvest three times a year but the yield is tripled so I can pretend that everything¡¯s normal.

    It¡¯s true.

    Though I won¡¯t pretend to not see the task we have because of the three harvest times.

    Another job of the civil servant girls that need to be carefully observed.

    Management of reward medals.

    It is a currency mainly used in Big Tree Vige but it also circtes in Vige One, Vige Two, Vige Three, and Vige Four.

    Vige chief says it¡¯s not a currency, but we think it¡¯s a currency.

    Maa, there isn¡¯t really a problem as long as it doesn¡¯t flow outside.

    We have to count them all. It¡¯s a good thing that vige chief made a case where ten of them can fit so it makes our job of counting them easier.

    Thank you very much, vige chief.

    Festival executivemittee.

    Super hard desu.

    In addition to Big Tree Vige, Vige One, Vige Two, Vige Three, and Vige Four, there are also guestsing.

    I wonder what kind of punishment game it was when I was assigned to wee demon king-sama.

    Also, it is obvious that our status is insufficient, why do we have to wee the dragon king-sama, dark dragon-sama, and even the founder-sama of Korin religion?

    Vige chief said that we shouldn¡¯t mind.

    Okay, we won¡¯t mind.

    Vige chief worries about the content of the festival every year but if you ask me, I think he¡¯s right to worry.

    It¡¯s better to be safe.

    Ideally, everyone should join.

    However, the vige has a variety of races that is more chaotic evenpared to the demon king¡¯s country.

    We can¡¯t do the impossible.

    So we can only do something within the possible range.

    Let¡¯s just put emphasis on food.

    All the dishes that vige chief thinks are delicious.

    Another simr job, managing the martial arts tournament.

    Every participant is vigorous and fierce.

    It is the tournament that decides who¡¯s the strongest in the world.

    Ah, I can¡¯t just dere it like that.

    Though it is indeed correct to call it that, the participant will take it too seriously.

    Martial arts tournament is only a recreation in the vige.

    Safety is still the priority.

    By the way, we¡¯ve already experienced it a number of times but¡­..we even have the power to make someone fight.

    I was surprised myself.

    Maa, they were chosen by draw lots so it is surely fair but we managed to draw them.

    The dragon king-sama and the dark dragon-sama, did we really make them fight against each other?

    We should have them fight privately for safety but without the peanut gallery, won¡¯t it be a lonely battle?

    No, even if you say that¡­..

    Demon king-sama¡­..

    It¡¯s draw lots¡­.

    It is strictly fair.

    There¡¯s no way the matchup was cheated.

    We made sure to check it out before the draw lots.

    Besides, everyone seems to be delighted with the matchup.

    Please do your best, wife-sama of the dragon king.

    Please.

    Another big job is rted to Big Roof Shashaato.

    It was really troublesome.

    Who would have thought that the nned stall has be the number onerge scaleplex before we knew it?

    In addition, the management of the cram school and inn¡­¡­.

    It¡¯s a good thing that they managed to secure a top-ss personnel in Shashaato. They managed to find someone that can be entrusted with ounting.

    That talent is also humourous. She can even conceal a code in her message.

    ¡°H.E.L.P¡±

    Hahaha

    Nice joke.

    If you are really asking for help, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll put it in a code.

    I wrote my reply obscurely without using encryption.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any surplus demonpower.¡±

    Good luck,rade I¡¯ve never met.

    Areh, what¡¯s this?

    Sweat is flowing from my eyes.

    Let¡¯s send her a sweet cake made by vige chief.

    It seems to have a long shelf life.

    Thest one is rted to Vige Five.

    We¡¯re supposed to be building a new vige but the scale is no longer a vige.

    It¡¯s already a town.

    Fortunately, Vige Five has excellent civil servants.

    There were a lot of scary names I don¡¯t even feel like reading but I don¡¯t mind.

    It doesn¡¯t matter as long as the other party is helping us with paperwork.

    Us, civil servant girls, also hold a wide variety of jobs.

    In addition to what I¡¯ve already said, there¡¯s revenue and expenditure to trade partners like the Howling Vige.

    It¡¯s hard.

    I admire Rasshashi because in addition to our usual work, she¡¯s also working as the centaur¡¯s caretaker.

    But I won¡¯t say it in public.

    Now.

    All of those jobs are being carried by 10 of us plus Frau-sama.

    Yeah, demonpower is indeed not enough even at first nce.

    Like ourrade in Shashaato City, we also need reinforcement.

    I have consulted with Frau-sama many times but her reaction is not that good.

    We¡¯re happy to see the most modernputing tools, high quality and famous writing materials, and new desks and document shelves every time we consult you but what we really need is manpower.

    There are not enough people.

    Our current situation, vige chief knows about it, right?

    It was vige chief that made the new desks and shelves.

    There¡¯s something on his mind, let us hear it.

    What do you mean by top-secret operation?

    Invading a certain country and kidnapping more than a hundred people.

    ¡­¡­

    Why? May I know the reason?

    No, rather than that, why are the names of us civil servant girls already included in it?

    You want to dispose of one of the teleportation gates?

    Do you have any idea how much it¡¯s worth¡­.ah, no.

    No matter what I say, it will be useless.

    How about cooperating with the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡­..we can¡¯t?

    If possible, you want all the memberse from here.

    ¡­¡­.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to ask for dragon king-sama or dark dragon-sama to bring dawn to that country?

    They can¡¯t?

    Ah, there are various restrictions.

    Yeah, I understand.

    How many people do you want to kidnap?

    As urately as possible.

    We have to secure food, bed, and other things.

    After kidnapping, are we going to bring them to Big Tree Vige?

    Oh, another ce, is it?

    Ah, Vige Five.

    Even if we add several hundred more people there, it won¡¯t be a problem.

    However, I think the present strategy is rough!

    Let¡¯s review it from scratch!

    Civil servant girls.

    Originally, we are daughters of nobles who are expected to aid the royal princess, the daughter of demon king-sama.

    The supposed leader of her aides, Frau-sama, suddenly decided to leave the princess¡¯ side.

    This is a secret, at that time, I thought I¡¯m lucky.

    However, instead of me, there was another one who became the royal pricess¡¯ closest aide.

    It might be Frau-sama¡¯s counterattack.

    Could it be that it was her n all along¡­.no way.

    I thought that in the end but I was chosen by Frau-sama to be her fellow aide to the royal princess.

    Why?

    The new aides became our colleagues but they kept away from us.

    The new aides are also treated the same as us.

    Of course, I¡¯m dissatisfied but¡­.I can¡¯t say it.

    Because I understood immediately.

    Those who kept us away, us who were treated like that, in this ce, our rtionship doesn¡¯t matter.

    Though we fought before, we are reliablerades now.

    Fellowrades before a mountain of documents.

    I missed one¡­.my bad.

    I will not miss anyone.

    We, the civil servant girls, supported the unusuallyrge-scale operation.

    While being proud of that, I¡¯m still fighting with arge amount of documents today.

    Fufufu.

    Also, coderade from Shashaato.

    I¡¯ll write a reply to you.

    ¡°Hang in there, current manpower.¡±

    In addition, I¡¯ll attach a dessert.

 Chapter 297 - Things that Happened Last Fall

    <h4>Chapter 297 ¨C Things that Happened Last Fall</h4>

    ********************

    The cold winter hase.

    Yeah, it is already winter.

    This year¡¯s fall has been so busy that it was already over before I noticed it.

    The reason for its busyness is the construction of Vige Five and the rescue operation of Pirika¡¯s fellow disciples.

    Though we¡¯re busy, we properly harvest all the autumn crops and hold the martial arts tournament.

    This year¡¯s martial arts tournament, Loo and Tier were not able to participate because they are preparing for the rescue mission.

    The angel Kierbit worked really hard at the martial arts tournament.

    ¡¸Since Tier won¡¯t participate, there won¡¯t be a problem for me!¡¹

    That said, she really became the winner of the knight division.

    It looks like she researched a lot about the jump attack of themias, the string shot of the spiderlings, and the extreme speed of the kuros. She managed to perfect her counterattacks.

    Though she had a time-consuming match against her fellow angel Gran Maria.

    Gran Maria, at that time, was exhausted from her previous battle against the chief warrior of themias, Sunea.

    Kierbit seemed to have been lucky this year.

    The person in question is aware of it but she¡¯s still so happy when she was awarded with the trophy. She¡¯s literally jumping in joy.

    That was something nice to see.

    By the way, the defeatedmia, the spiderlings, and the kuros who were defeated by Kierbit started their own research against Kierbit too.

    Their victims¡­.I mean practicing partners are the angels Suaruriu and Suarukou.

    Hang in there you two.

    There¡¯s another person who worked really hard at the martial arts tournament¡­.the demon king.

    Yeah, he¡¯s incredibly lucky with the draw lots.

    But he also showed guts too.

    The four heavenly kings, Beezel, tts, and Randan were even crying as if they were the ones who won.

    Each of them has a ss of alcohol in one hand.

    As for thest remaining member of the four heavenly kings, Hou, she did not go to the coliseum and spent all her time in the dwarves¡¯ stall.

    I thought she¡¯s there for a drink but it looks like she brought alcohol brewed from her territory this year to hear their opinion about it.

    Ah, she drinks after that.

    The martial arts tournament¡­..maa, though a lot of things happened, no one was seriously injured so there was no problem.

    Let¡¯s get back in time a little. The construction of Vige Five ended about mid-autumn too.

    At the same time, the major part of the management system of Vige Five was decided.

    The nine-tailed fox Youko officially takes office as Vige Five¡¯s vige chief.

    In addition, the holy maiden was appointed as the head of religious affairs of Vige Five.

    Youko herself volunteered.

    She¡¯s the person in charge of the Vige Five¡¯s construction on our side and I won¡¯t refuse her request since for me, it is a good thing for the vige to be independent.

    However, she wants Hitoe to stay in Big Tree Vige to prevent anything from happening.

    I understand.

    As for Vige Five¡¯s side, they don¡¯t have any problem with that arrangement. Rather, they prefer Big Tree Vige to dispatch someone to be their vige chief.

    Everything else was decided as if going with the flow.

    For the time being, she became the lord of my mansion in Vige Five but she often returns to Big Tree Vige at night.

    It is probably because her daughter, Hitoe, is staying at Big Tree Vige.

    As for why the holy maiden was assigned like that, it is because of ancestor-san.

    Originally, it seems like the destination of the holy maiden was decided to some degree but trouble seems toe continuously so it did not go well.

    As for the cause, there seems to be a dark feud. Some people want to increase their authority and they want the holy maiden for that purpose.

    I thought that they were trying to take ancestor-san¡¯s authority but it seems like whether they seed or not, it will only tickle ancestor-san. It seems like the power struggle is at the lower part of their organization.

    ording to ancestor-san, some of them don¡¯t even know of his existence.

    By the way, he said that those guys are really disappointed since they don¡¯t even know where the holy maiden is.

    It seems like Fushu is already enough to clean them up but Fushu is busy with a lot of things. It is a good thing that something good happened.

    That something is Vige Five.

    It¡¯s good if there¡¯s a church of Korin religion in Vige Five.

    And since the holy maiden is there, it is even better.

    The holy maiden herself also wants to work there so which seals the deal.

    Presently, she¡¯s working at the church of Vige Five.

    Though she returns to Big Tree Vige at night with Youko.

    Is this okay?

    Several priests were selected by Fushu and were sent to the church.

    They live in the church.

    We built a church that can be easy to live in.

    However, why are they crying at the sight of their private room and bed?

    What kind of life have they been living in¡­..

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening so I let the holy maiden take care of them.

    Pirika¡¯s fellow disciples¡¯ rescue took ce after the martial arts tournament.

    The most important part of the mission is how much attention can the dragon Maxbergak catch.

    I asked Hakuren to invite him to attend the martial arts tournament.

    I have already asked him what I need of him beforehand so I¡¯m not tricking him.

    The rewards are alcohol, crops, and desserts.

    I think the desserts are for his wife and daughter.

    ording to our formted strategy, while Maxbergak is flying and catching everyone¡¯s attention, we will open a teleportation gate in the disciples¡¯ vige.

    Though it might not be necessary to catch the attention of the Fullheart Kingdom since they are presently at war with the demon king¡¯s kingdom, I don¡¯t want to take a risk.

    Because of that, the n of catching the enemy¡¯s attention before rescuing the disciples was formted.

    I feel sorry for Maxbergak but please do your best.

    To open a teleportation gate, Pirika needs to return to the vige.

    She¡¯s carrying the coordinate specification stone for the teleportation gate.

    That is the main reason why it took us a very long time beforemencing the rescue.

    It would have been faster if I had cooperated with either ancestor-san or Beezel who can use teleportation magic however¡­¡­I can¡¯t ask them this time since this is something that we must do.

    We can¡¯t ask for help from others.

    TN: Maxbergak ismissioned to do his part so I guess that¡¯s not help.

    Loo and Tier acted as Pirika¡¯s escorts.

    Though they are her escorts, they did not travel by her side. They followed her through the shadow.

    We don¡¯t know when will Pirika be able to return to her vige so I decided the time and date.

    Maxbergak will fly on that day.

    On that day, Pirika should have already been to the vige and should have already persuaded her fellow disciples.

    Though Pirika said that it will be fine, it is not like we¡¯re only going to rescue her fellow disciples, we need to rescue their families too.

    I even thought that there would be someone who¡¯ll oppose and escape.

    Fortunately, I¡¯m wrong.

    All of them agreed to escape.

    Thanks to the Fullheart Kingdom.

    The disciples lived their lives like there¡¯s nothing unusual until the designated date and time.

    An hour before the designated time, Loo sets up the coordinate specification stone of the teleportation gate.

    As soon as the teleportation gate opened up, a total of 20 high elves and lizardmen entered together with me.

    Those high elves and lizardmen are supposed to be my guards but I asked them to help out the disciples

    I put out the AFT in its hoe form.

    If we just take the disciples with us, it might look like they run away so I thought of making them think that the whole vige disappeared.

    If they only run away, Fullheart Kingdom might think that there¡¯s something fishy.

    After escorting the disciples and their families to the teleportation gate, me and my high elves and lizardmen guards entered the teleportation gate to return too.

    After us, Tier and Pirika moved.

    Thest one to enter the teleportation gate back is Loo and she¡¯s holding the coordinate specification stone.

    I was surprised. I didn¡¯t know that it was possible. It seems like it is not that important given our current situation since it is only needed when the teleportation gate opens.

    The gate is still open but it will close by itself after a while so there¡¯s no problem. Loo hands over the coordinate specification stone on her hand and I used the AFT to destroy it.

    The teleportation gate immediately shuts down after that.

    It was a huge sess.

    Though Tier almost did nothing, if there was an emergency, she can carry Pirika.

    What we didn¡¯t expect was that it took one month before the Fullheart Kingdom discovered that the vige disappeared.

    Was I too cautious?

    Or maybe because Maxbergak stood out too much.

    In any case, Pirika and her fellow disciples¡¯ problem is now solved and they have emigrated to Vige Five.

    Work hard.

    There¡¯s one problem.

    After disposing off the teleportation gate, Miyo, who¡¯s supposed to be the manager of that supposed gate, has nothing to do.

    Because of that, the civil servant girls asked for her loudly. The person in question agreed so her new job is to be one of the civil servant girls.

    A lot of things happened this autumn.

    ¡­¡­.

    Miyo, why are your eyes look so dead¡­.are you okay?

    Ah, thinking about it, the civil servant girls have the same eyes.

    Got it.

    Frau is fully utilizing her.

    She doesn¡¯t look good because of that.

    Let¡¯s bake a pastry called stollen.

    Do you want it?

    I¡¯m not boasting but it¡¯s delicious.

    If you want, you can increase its number by cutting it.

    You don¡¯t have to hold back¡­.yes, it¡¯s fine.

    Eat.

    Yup, like that.

    Paperwork.

    I have been notified about the severe shortage of demonpower.

    I can calcte myself but I can¡¯t do what they are doing.

    I wonder if I was lucky.

    No, I really have to look for additional civil servants.

    There seem to be a lot of them in Vige Five, let¡¯s scout.

    I¡¯ll ask Youko about it.

 Chapter 298 - Relaxing Night

    <h4>Chapter 298 ¨C Rxing Night</h4>

    ********************

    After dinner.

    Majority of the females are not here because of each of their responsibilities.

    This lord went to the hot spring.

    This was the first time I came alone after a while.

    No, they probably let me be.

    Thank you.

    After that, I went to my room and went to the kotatsu.

    I said kotatsu but it is a normal table covered with a futon but it is warm enough.

    Feels great.

    On the kotatsu are oranges, dried potatoes, and one bottle of liquor.

    If I had a TV I would have been watching a variety show already, unfortunately, I don¡¯t have one.

    I am slightly disappointed.

    However, that¡¯s not a problem.

    I¡¯m not bored after all.

    First of all, the kittens came over.

    They were born spring this year so they are about, nine months old?

    They¡¯ve be big.

    They¡¯ve dived into the kotatsuter and attacked my legs since it¡¯s on their way.

    Okay, I know. How about now?

    All four of them have grown up.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± the kitten¡¯s father meowed as it bowed to me.

    Don¡¯t worry.

    Are you not going inside the kotatsu too?

    You don¡¯t have to hold back.

    When I lifted the futon of the kotatsu a little to invite him in, the kittens inside the kotatsu meowed altogether.

    Was it because it is cold? Or do they not want their father to go in?

    ¡­¡­..

    It¡¯s hard to be a father.

    Come, rest on myp.

    The next visitor was Kuro.

    He lied down next to me as if it was the most natural thing to do. I patted his back.

    I know.

    I¡¯ll do it harder.

    Kuro turns and lies down sideways.

    You want that part next?

    What a spoiled dog.

    Oh, wine slime is already here before I noticed it.

    It is aiming at my liquor on the kotatsu.

    Hey hey, don¡¯t drink it directly on the bottle.

    And that ss is mine.

    Bring your own ss if you want to.

    ¡­.ah, you brought one.

    It is good to be prepared.

    Yes yes, I¡¯ll pour you some.

    When I was pouring sake, the dried potato on the table floated.

    Looking at it closely, there¡¯s a thread.

    When I looked up, Lulushi was there staring at me I saw some spiderlings.

    Each one has a thermal instion stone.

    Perhaps they wanted to appeal to me that they are here in the room and they are not really aiming for the dried potatoes.

    I know.

    There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll forget you guys.

    Therefore, can you please stop dancing there?

    Hey, that guy on the edge is about to fall¡­¡­ooow!

    Saved by a thread.

    No, don¡¯t do that.

    It seems like they¡¯re doing some psticks.

    That¡¯s fine but don¡¯t do anything dangerous.

    Just take these dried potatoes with you and share it with the others.

    Let¡¯s eat this orange¡­..areh?

    Doraim enters the room and sits on the opposite side of me who¡¯s eating an orange.

    Inside the kotatsu, the kittens attacked him but he didn¡¯t even flinch.

    Maybe the kittens attacked me because I was sitting like that earlier?

    Yeah, I¡¯ll change how I position my legs from now on.

    ¡¸So, what happened, father inw?¡¹

    ¡¸When I went to see my grandchild, my daughter treats me harshly.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..do you want an orange?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡¹

    I know that Rananon is pretty but she¡¯s still a baby.

    You better not intrude too much.

    She¡¯s the first child of Rasuti after all.

    Now that I think about it, is it alright for Raimeiren to take care of Hiichirou that much?

    She¡¯s almost half his mother.

    Hakuren doesn¡¯t seem to mind though.

    This will be tough for Guraru since Hiichirou has two mothers.

    I mean seriously tough.

    Hahaha.

    I¡¯m not that worried about Hiichirou, I¡¯m more worried about Rananon.

    Thinking about marrying her off¡­¡­ah, let¡¯s stop.

    I won¡¯t let her be a bride.

    Oh, Youko hase before I noticed it.

    She helps herself inside the kotatsu without hesitation driving the kittens out.

    Don¡¯t bully those poor things.

    Before I was able toin to her, a barrel of alcohol and some tsumami* were ced over the kotatsu.

    TN: Tsumami are foods you eat while drinking alcohol.

    ¡­¡­

    I wasn¡¯t able toin.

    I¡¯m sorry, kittens.

    I¡¯ll take your meow of protest.

    The kicked-out kittens began to rx over the lying Kuro.

    Are you okay?

    Are the four of them heavy?

    Good good, Kuro is kind.

    Youko reports about Vige Five.

    There is no particr problem.

    ording to the civil servant, who was consulted before, the direction of the organization that will handle paperwork is established.

    Once it is fully functional, the work of the civil servant girls will be easier.

    Frau is also pleased that there¡¯s an acquaintance she can call there without reservation.

    I wonder if it is because Vige Five is on the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡¯s official territory.

    Maybe it¡¯s in an important position.

    The tsumami that Youko brought are boiled white asparagus with mayonnaise and mochi.

    White asparagus is nted on Big Tree Dungeon so she must have harvested it on her way back.

    Good, delicious.

    The mochi was pounded immediately when it¡¯s winter.

    She brought them already properly divided.

    But it was not grilled.

    Yeah yeah.

    I¡¯ll grill it.

    I moved cat from my knees and stood up from the kotatsu.

    The kittens, who were sleeping at Kuro, dashed towards my previous ce.

    It seems like I won¡¯t be able to return to my previous position.

    While I was grilling the mochi using a over a brazier, a big gray thing ran through. It was night but it was still pretty easy to see¡­.

    It¡¯s the fenrir.

    That little puppy has grown big.

    She¡¯s already over three meters.

    If you ask how it is different from inferno wolves aside from its size, probably the absence of horn on its head.

    That fenrir gave birth to puppies at the end of this year¡¯s summer.

    Two of them.

    They resemble their Fenrir mother.

    Both of them are pure white.

    Three months have passed since they were born so they are still small.

    They are about as big as cat.

    It is one of the kuros that has been taking care of them.

    It¡¯s their father.

    Though there has been a rumor about their rtionship before, I never thought that they¡¯ll be able to sessfully ovee their race difference.

    When I said that, Loo, Tier, Ria, Ann¡­.areh?

    They are not humans like me but they were able to give birth to my children.

    ¡­..

    No problem at all.

    I already have enough number of children.

    No, I know that it is demanded that I should have more¡­.

    Children are gifts from God.

    Let¡¯s leave it to luck.

    Let¡¯s return to the topic.

    The Fenrir pups are being raised at the corner hut of the dog area.

    They seem to be strong against cold and their father seems to be struggling because they are running around happily outside even if it is winter.

    Just like now, he¡¯s running after one of his puppies.

    He¡¯s now returning to their hut carrying a Fenrir pup on his mouth.

    The mother seems to be having a hard time too.

    I nced at the drinking Doraim and Youko.

    They seem to be pretty rxed.

    No, they are probably like this only now.

    He¡¯s probably struggling when I was not here.

    Yeah, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the case.

    When I ced the grilled mochi on the table, Youko reached out to them without hesitation.

    Two at once.

    ¡­.

    She¡¯s eating them deliciously so I guess it¡¯s okay.

    When I was thinking of the next mochi, I heard some approaching footsteps.

    Ursa, Alfred, Tiselle, Guraru, and Hitoe enter the room.

    They should have been at the hot spring with the females, why are they here this early?

    When Hitoe sees Youko, she runs up to her.

    Her tail is wagging so much that it looks funny.

    Seeing that, Alfred and Tiselle came to me.

    Hahaha.

    Good good.

    Ursa and Guraru, on the other hand, did not hesitate to warm themselves in the kotatsu.

    The kittens were kicked out of the kotatsu again.

    Their meow of protest is loud this time.

    Hahaha.

    It was a rxing night.

 Chapter 299 - Winter Romance

    <h4>Chapter 299 ¨C Winter Romance</h4>

    ********************

    The kittens have grown big, I wonder if I should bring male cats from somewhere.

    I was thinking about that while hoeing using the AFT in Big Tree Dungeon.

    I know that even if it is winter, the crops will grow since it¡¯s underground.

    There was a field inside that dungeon and it is in full swing only now.

    It was formally named as dungeon field and white asparagus, mushrooms, and beansprouts are what were mainly nted on it.

    However, unlike the field on the ground, there is a rule that anyone can freely eat what¡¯s nted here.

    Beansprouts¡¯ crop cycle is fast so does its shelf life so it would be better for it to be eaten by anyone who wants to eat it.

    Fortunately, earth dragons like to eat bean sprouts.

    If harvest is dyed, it will grow too much and rot.

    I¡¯m just surprised that appearance and physique wise, earth dragons lookpletely carnivorous. Is it alright for them to eat bean sprout?

    No, that doesn¡¯t matter as long as they are willing to eat it.

    Let¡¯s widen the beansprouts field a little more.

    There was an ident no, an incident.

    In the old ranch area, there¡¯s a family of horses.

    The young horses are already at a decent age too.

    Though not every year, the horse couple gives birth at their own phase.

    Their oldest child¡­..is already an adult but there¡¯s this unknown horse snuggling up to the foal.

    The beast girl who¡¯s managing the ranch reported that.

    ¡¸It is a beautiful, pure-white horse.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s its gender? Female?¡¹

    The oldest child of the horse couple is a male so it should be.

    ¡¸Female. I thought I should pair them as it is.¡¹

    ¡¸Is there a problem?¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯s horse is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it a wild horse?¡¹

    I was told that it is surely not.

    Did you find any identification tag?

    No? How do we know who this horse belongs to?

    Afterwards, I asked the vigers about it but it looks like no one knows.

    The favourite theory of the beast girl is that it was brought from Vige Five however, Youko denied and the holy maiden even fainted as if she¡¯s being wrongly used.

    The arachne Arako, Asa, and Futa, the manager of the teleportation gate also came to her defense that she never went in with a horse and there has never been an incident where a horse has passed through by itself.

    My favourite theory was either Dors, Doraim, or ancestor-san brought and released the horse here without telling anyone¡­.that theory was also denied by the people in question too.

    Soon after, the real identity of the horse was revealed.

    It was when Doraim saw that pure-white horse.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a unicorn.¡¹

    ¡¸Unicorn¡­.where¡¯s its horn?¡¹

    Males have horns but females don¡¯t have horns so it is difficult to distinguish them from ordinary horses.

    Doraim managed to distinguish it from its magical power.

    Is that so? A unicorn, is it?

    So my first theory, a wild horse, seems to be correct after all.

    The beastgirl apologizes.

    Hahaha.

    Don¡¯t mind it.

    To say it urately, it¡¯s a wild unicorn.

    However, isn¡¯t unicorn a male-only race?

    ¡¸How will it give birth if that is the case?¡¹

    Right.

    There are both male and female unicorns and it seems like the ¡°male unicorn only touches untouched maidens¡± is only a superstition.

    ¡¸In fact, male unicorns are lustful.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Look over there¡­.¡¹

    A pure white horse with a horn is chasing after my foal.

    The foal being chased is the second child of the horse couple¡­.I think it¡¯s female.

    In other words ¡­

    Heeeyyyy!

    Before I managed to dash out, the father horse tackled the unicorn.

    You¡¯re the man!

    Afterwards, they stare at each other¡­..the unicorn is ncing at the foal frequently.

    It can¡¯t concentrate.

    It will not be able to beat my horse in that state.

    Smack the hind legs of my horse sank into the face of the unicorn who¡¯s busy ncing away.

    ¡­¡­

    Is it alright?

    Is it dead?

    Well, it can¡¯t be helped since it chased my horse¡¯s daughter.

    I would have done the same to the man who¡¯ll chase after Tiselle, Fracia, Sette, or Rananon.

    No, I¡¯ll plow him.

    I pat the back of my excited horse to calm it down.

    As for this unicorn on the ground¡­..what should I do with it?

    Since there are a male and a female unicorn, maybe I should hook them up together¡­..

    They might be siblings.

    Given their attitude, perhaps they are an older sister and younger brother pair.

    The female unicorn and the eldest colt seemed to have reached an agreement.

    ¡­¡­are you two a couple now?

    Hnn?

    She confessed and the eldest colt said OK.

    Well done.

    Do you eat carrots?

    You like cabbage more?

    Got it.

    I¡¯ll give you a cabbage.

    Eat together.

    The problem now is the male unicorn and the eldest filly.

    The eldest fillypletely rejected it. It is not interested at all.

    Give up.

    Eh?

    Since the eldest filly doesn¡¯t like you, you¡¯ll target the next filly?

    Ah, I advise you as a fellow man, that attitude is wrong.

    If I¡¯m the father horse, I¡¯ve already broken your horn.

    Yeah, that¡¯s right, listen to me.

    What on earth are you ncing at the mother horse at?

    Conclusion.

    This unicorn is hopeless.

    Its species preservation instinct is too strong.

    Maybe there is something wrong with it.

    No, Doraim said that male unicorns are lustful.

    In other words, it won¡¯t mind as long as it spreads its seed.

    What should I do?

    What do other male unicorns do?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know the detail but from what I heard, it seems like they usually slip into a horse¡¯s ranch, bang mares without permission, and run away after that.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Are they vermins?

    ¡¸No, not really. A unicorn-seeded horse foal will be born as a horse and ranchers wee it since it will be a strong horse.¡¹

    It short, it is a nuisance for the horses and an enemy of stallions.

    Ah, maybe they don¡¯t run away but are kicked out by stallions?

    It seems possible ¡­

    Anyway.

    There¡¯s a ranch near Shashaato City so I guess it is best for us to lead it there.

    Will that be alright?

    Eh?

    Eldest filly and second eldest filly, what¡¯s wrong?

    When I go to that ranch, I should bring back a handsome stallion?

    Understood, I¡¯ll do what I can.

    Thus, the female unicorn stays in the ranch area.

    On the other hand, the male unicorn will be sent to the ranch near Shashaato City.

    I thought of sending it when the springes but leaving it here will only cause trouble so we decided to send it out even if it is still winter.

    I organized a convoy.

    I, Gulf, and several beastgirls.

    There¡¯s only a few of us but there will be no problem since we will only be transporting the unicorn and bring back ikemen stallions.

    ¡­¡­okay.

    Five high elves were added to the party.

    Thanks to the teleportation gate, travel is so easy and while thinking that we would take a few days for a round trip, the unicorn said that it can bring me to the destination with an amazing speed.

    From Vige Five to Shashaato City, it will only take an hour?

    What sorcery is that?

    However, I can¡¯t just go on alone.

    Return, return.

    Let¡¯s pick up Gulf for safety purposes.

    Gulf looked pale when he was separated from me.

    I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.

    In Shashaato City, we greeted Marcos and Pa.

    After that, we contacted Michael-san about the ranch.

    It seems like Michael-san will personally guide us.

    Thank you.

    Michael-san rides the unicorn and it looks like he¡¯s having a great time.

    ¡­¡­

    It looks like Michael-san¡¯s eldest son, Maron, is waiting in line for his turn.

    Once the unicorn goes to the ranch, won¡¯t he be able to ride it anytime?

    If you won¡¯t ride it, it will run away?

    No, I think it is better for you to put it in a female horse only area as a countermeasure¡­.

    For some reason, it was a short trip.

    Marcos and Pa seem to be energetic too.

    As for Big Roof Shashaato¡­..ah, yeah, incredible.

    It was amazing as usual.

    I managed to bring a partner for the eldest filly but as for the second eldest filly¡­.we still have to wait.

    Looking at it, they are looking at each other cautiously at a distance.

    As expected.

    It is because of that male unicorn¡­.

    No, I shouldn¡¯t say that to an important asset.

    When I came back to my residence, I suddenly remembered.

    I forgot to look for partners for the kittens.

    ¡­¡­

    Maa, there¡¯s always next time.

    Or am I unconsciously being selfish and want them to remain as children.

    I thought of that while patting the kittens on myp.

 Chapter 300 - South Dungeon Visit

    <h4>Chapter 300 ¨C South Dungeon Visit</h4>

    ********************

    I decided to go to the south dungeon.

    As for the reason, it was due to what happened at thest martial arts tournament.

    It was during the banquet.

    Themias from the south dungeon and the titans from the north dungeon came over to participate in the martial arts tournament as usual.

    Those two races, I thought that they were getting along with each other.

    However, they suddenly fought.

    ¡¸We, themias, were entrusted by vige chief with a dungeon augite.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh. The north dungeon was visited by vige chief himself.¡¹

    An all-out brawl between the two races started after that.

    Though the martial arts tournament is supposed to have ended but there¡¯s still this fierce battle.

    No no, this is not an official battle.

    But I never thought that the root was deeper than what I thought.

    After that battle, themias and titans acted as usual.

    I said as usual but¡­.

    They are looking at me with eyes that are longing for something.

    OK, got it.

    I know.

    However, I can¡¯t decide immediately. Let me hear Loo and Tier¡¯s opinion first.

    Is that so?

    Okay.

    Let¡¯s go there once we¡¯re free.

    I, Loo, Tier, Hakuren, Ursa, Alfred, Tiselle, and five lizardmen.

    We are traveling by riding Hakuren¡¯s back on her dragon form.

    In addition, thirty kuros and five high elves left as an advance party a few days ago.

    I have been told about the advance party beforehand but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.

    As for me, I¡¯m traveling on Hakuren¡¯s back.

    On Hakuren¡¯s back, there are also a lot of souvenirs for themias aside from us.

    I wonder if they are necessary.

    As for me, it¡¯s like a simple visit to a friend¡¯s house.

    When we got closer to the south dungeon, I was surprised by what I saw.

    Before the entrance, the monsters and demon beasts followers of themias were lined up neatly.

    This, isn¡¯t that a little exaggerated?

    Ignoring my surprise, Hakuren descends in front of the queue.

    A huge cheer.

    Hold on.

    It seems like we¡¯ll get down from Hakuren¡¯s back one by one.

    Eh?

    I¡¯m thest?

    Why?

    No, that¡¯s not¡­¡­

    The lizardmen were the first to get down then Ursa got off alone.

    After them are Loo who¡¯s holding Alfred and Tier who¡¯s holding Tiselle.

    Finally, me.

    A louder cheer was heard.

    Ehto¡­.

    Why are themias crying?

    Could it be that the advance party kuros bullied them?

    Answering my nce, the kuros shook their heads together saying that they are not the reason.

    I¡¯m only joking.

    I know you won¡¯t do something like that.

    However¡­¡­

    What¡¯s with their enthusiasm? We¡¯re in the middle of the cold winter.

    We were guided bymia chief Junea into the dungeon.

    Inside the south dungeon, the path is around 5 meters high and the width is about the same. There are variousrge and small rooms too.

    It is simr to an ant¡¯s nest.

    The passage is a three-dimensionalplex maze and it looks like it was intended to look like this.

    The dungeon extends to the south and seems to lead to the mountain where Doraim lives.

    It is considerably big.

    If an unfamiliar person enters this ce alone, he¡¯ll starve to death finding the exit.

    This ce is a little scary.

    I heard that it is originally pitch ck inside the dungeon.

    However, because of our visit, themias set up glowing stones in various parts of the dungeon so it is not dark at all.

    Thank you.

    And I¡¯m really interested in those glowing stones.

    Is it simr to the light stone that ancestor-san brought before?

    The color of light they emit is different so probably not.

    We have been guided to a big room near the entrance.

    It is about 30 meters in all directions.

    The ceiling is about 10 meters high.

    Though it was exined before that there will be a banquet to wee us here but what¡¯s with that throne that is several steps higher than others over there?

    ¡­¡­

    Eh?

    I¡¯m supposed to sit there?

    Not chief Junea?

    I¡¯m a little embarrassed¡­.I understand.

    I better not disappoint their effort so I¡¯ll sit there.

    When I sat on the throne, themias cheered with all their might.

    It echoes a lot in the cave.

    Alfred, Tiselle, and Ursa, you don¡¯t have to join their cheer.

    You too, Loo, Tier, and Hakuren.

    I can also hear the howls of the kuros.

    How long will you¡­.ah, is that so?

    I raise my hand and they stop.

    Amazing.

    They stopped in perfect sync.

    Ursa was the only one who didn¡¯t stop.

    I know, I know.

    Now, everyone¡¯s eyes are on me.

    ¡­.

    Areh?

    Going with the flow, the next one should be my speech?

    I realized my powerlessness in terms of ad-lib again.

    Was I good?

    Ah¡­. I can¡¯t remember what I said.

    Though I think that the purpose of thanking themias with their cooperation was achieved.

    ¡¸Impressive-desu¡¹

    ¡¸Finally, our hard work¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸It feels good to be alive.¡¹

    There seems to be no problem.

    They¡¯re slightly exaggerating it though.

    After that, Loo and the others introduced themselves.

    Alfred and Tiselle did their best.

    They¡¯re cute.

    Ursa is imposing.

    You¡¯re better than me, aren¡¯t you?

    She¡¯s surely be an important person.

    However, we are not going to war so I don¡¯t think it is necessary for you to inject that much fighting spirit into themias.

    Remember, you¡¯re only introducing yourself.

    Whoa whoa whoah!

    That¡­.themias were influenced too much.

    Who are you going to wage war against?

    After the self-introduction, it is time to bring out the souvenir.

    The banquet still hasn¡¯t started.

    Could it be because of me disregarding what should be done and started a speech?

    Reflect, me.

    I¡¯m a little hungry.

    The banquet has begun.

    The seats were quite lively.

    Most food served is simple, they are either raw or roasted.

    It seems like it is based onmias diet. They usually eat raw food.

    However, ever since interacting with Big Tree Vige, they learned how to cook some dishes.

    Though it is inferior to the dishes in Big Tree Vige, I properly received what they want to convey.

    It was delicious.

    Also, I would like you to refrain from piling up various eggs of monsters and other creatures before me.

    No, it¡¯s not just because it is raw¡­.

    Yeah, I don¡¯t eat eggshells.

    Since this is a banquet,mian dances and songs are performed.

    Once again, I am impressed by another unique culture.

    After this, I n to stay overnight and then return at noon the next day.

    It is probably because of us. Baths and toilets are also prepared. I¡¯m impressed with themias¡¯ hospitality.

    I wonder if I will be able to do as much as them for a guest.

    Thank you for the bed.

    We don¡¯t have to sleep together.

    Look here, Loo, Tier, and Hakuren.

    We shouldn¡¯t.

    As expected, I will not have a break.

    Our children are with us.

    Yes, think about the children.

    So please, Loo, Tier, and Hakuren, hold it in.

    Hey wait, don¡¯t forcibly put them to sleep with magic.

    Oh, Ursa endured!

    It was hard in various ways¡­..ah, no, I don¡¯t mean about themias. There¡¯s no problem with them.

    Yeah, it was like an educational field trip.

    After this, we¡¯ll go back to Big Tree Vige, stay for a night, and go to the north dungeon.

    We¡¯ll only be there for a day without staying overnight.

    I know.

    However, can I not receive such treatment from them?

    It will be simr to discrimination if they were to treat me differently?

    This is hard.

 Chapter 301 - Parent-Child interaction

    <h4>Chapter 301 ¨C Parent-Child interaction</h4>

    ********************

    I¡¯m back from the north dungeon.

    Why did I end up singing there?

    I don¡¯t have any confidence in singing.¡­¡­

    No, even if I¡¯m confident, it is hard to sing when everyone¡¯s attention is on you.

    In any case, it was a good day trip.

    My mentality.

    I need the kittens to heal it.

    Hahaha.

    Got it Kuro, you¡¯re even in front of the kittens.

    Come here.

    I eat boiled pumpkin.

    Ugh¡­.

    Loo, who brought me the boiled pumpkin, elbowed me.

    Oh, please.

    ¡¸This pumpkin, it¡¯s very delicious.¡¹

    The hiding Ursa and Nutt were pleased upon hearing me.

    It seems like the two of them made it.

    I¡¯d praised you for your effort.

    Because the skin is still hard.

    It seems like they boiled it with some herbs.

    The smell has be terrible.

    How should I inform the two without hurting their feelings before they distribute this to the other vigers?

    What a difficult problem.

    ¡¸Who are you going to feed next?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto, it should be father.¡¹

    Nutt¡¯s father, so it¡¯s Gutt.

    Yeah, let¡¯s leave the difficult problem to Gutt.

    However, even a family may copse due to careless words.

    I really want to avoid that.

    ¡¸Before letting him eat, tell him that you made it, okay?¡¹

    Hearing me, they answered cheerfully as if they understood what I meant and left.

    It¡¯s cold but they are still energetic.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t forget to wear thick clothes before going out!¡¹

    The sacrifice of boiled pumpkin¡­.there are six including me.

    It seems to have been a really difficult problem.

    ¡¸Did you teach them, Loo?¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like they learn in themselves by watching.¡¹

    If I had taught them myself, I¡¯m confident that they could do better.

    ¡¸Is that so? Did you eat one too?¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately¡¹

    Seeing Loo¡¯s smile, I already guessed.

    It looks like she¡¯s the one who designated me to be victim number one.

    Inparison with all the victims¡­.Goddess Hakuren stopped the victim increase by eating everything.

    Even without giving a solution to the problem, she managed to stop the cause of the problem on the spot.

    As expected of a dragon.

    When I was patting Hakuren¡¯s head, the smiling Ursa and Nutt came.

    ¡¸We cooked more!¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Ah, Loo ran away.

    Hakuren¡­.her smile cramped.

    Are you okay?

    Can you still do it?

    Hang in there.

    And if possible, could you let go of my arm?

    An oni maid wasn¡¯t able to keep herself so she taught the two on their second try. Compared to the first, it¡¯s really delicious.

    Thank you.

    And the escapee Loo, let her be the first one to taste the dish that Alfred and Tiselle are making.

    They might have been influenced by Ursa and Nutt.

    Yeah, several oni maids are on stand by teaching them.

    As for their reason, it is winter so we can¡¯t waste any cooking ingredients.

    ¡­¡­

    This, not eating it will be the punishment.

    I¡¯ll be the first to taste.

    It was a peaceful day.

    Snow began to fall.

    It¡¯s cold.

    As for how cold it is, Kuro goes to the toilet and immediately returns after going out of the door.

    Keeping it inside is bad for you so go to the toilet properly.

    Should I build an inferno wolf toilet here?

    There¡¯s a toilet for cats so I guess it¡¯s okay?

    But I should consult others first¡­.

    The oni maid Ann shook her head.

    Considering the average size of the kuros¡¯ poop¡­..I don¡¯t know.

    But I¡¯m sure the size of a cat¡¯s poop is notparable.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    I¡¯ll do my best to build one near the mansion.

    Moreover, it won¡¯t be built until spring.

    Kuro dashes to the outdoor toilet while having a depressed face.

    After he returned, he did not move out of the kotatsu.

    It got so cold.

    The next generations of kuros are moving around energetically in the outdoors.

    The horses, cows, and goats are fine too.

    The chickens are densely packed in their coop.

    Snow measures are being practiced so everyone should be safe.

    Ah¡­Ursa and Alfred, the snow hasn¡¯t piled up yet.

    You¡¯ll only get mud.

    Their clothes are muddy already.

    Ann will get angry.

    Both of them changed their clothes after taking a bath.

    Hakuren, please.

    And Tier, block Tiselle who¡¯s trying to go out.

    I¡¯ll hold down Guraru¡­.

    A personnel selection mistake.

    I should have asked Hakuren to hold down Guraru.

    Guraru is a dragon after all.

    After receiving Guraru¡¯s tackle, I was pushed outdoor.

    Cold.

    Hey, let¡¯s go back.

    If you want to y, let¡¯s wait for a better day.

    I picked up Guraru and dashed into the mansion.

    Now I understand what Kuro feels. I should build an indoor toilet for them.

    Ah¡­..taking a bath during a cold day is the best.

    I took a bath with someone.

    I didn¡¯t n to join but Alfred wanted me to join so it can¡¯t be helped.

    I wonder if he¡¯s embarrassed to go in with Hakuren and Ursa¡­..

    Nah, it¡¯s still early.

    He¡¯s still a child.

    Hahaha.

    Us, a parent-childbination is sitting up in the bathtub.

    ¡­¡­.

    Why is Doraim next to us?

    ¡¸When I went to see my grandchild, my daughter treated me harshly.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    Then warm up with us to your heart¡¯s content.

    After Doraim and Alfred got out of the bath, I thought that I should take this chance to wash Kuro but he didn¡¯te out of the kotatsu.

    Yuki came instead.

    This is the men¡¯s bath but¡­..well, I guess it¡¯s okay.

    Wash wash wash.

    They are usually clean so she doesn¡¯t have much dirt.

    After washing, Yuki steps into the bathtub and soaks in hot water.

    Hahaha.

    Does it feel good?

    Hnn?

    Kuro came.

    Did you feel lonely?

    Or are you jealous?

    Hahaha, I¡¯ll wash you too.

    Kuro and Yuki soaking in the bathtub is a good sight to see.

    Escapism in action.

    Kuroichi, Kuroni, Kurosan, and Kuroyon are looking at me as if waiting for their turn.

    They are often outside so they are dirty.

    Their feet are clean since they wipe their foot first before entering my mansion.

    Maa, it¡¯s better to be clean than dirty.

    When their body is dirty, they don¡¯t dare use the kotatsu.

    Alright, let me wash you thoroughly.

    A cold winter day.

    I spent it in the bathroom.

    I didn¡¯t catch a cold, it is probably thanks to my ¡°healthy body¡±.

 Chapter 302 - A Certain Day in Winter

    <h4>Chapter 302 ¨C A Certain Day in Winter</h4>

    ********************

    ¡¸Numbers!¡¹

    TN: This shout can also mean that he¡¯s calling the kuros. Remember, he named the next generations of inferno wolves using numbers.

    Bark bark bark bark bark bork bark!

    One, it means that we have to put out our individuality.

    TN: A dog¡¯s bark in Japanese is ¡°wan¡± which can be pronounced like the number ¡°one¡±. So their bark earlier is wan wan wan wan wan won wan!

    What¡¯s happened?

    Did your voice flip out because of tension?

    Ah, I¡¯m not angry.

    Do not mind it.

    However, don¡¯t let your guard down!

    Are you ready?

    The kuros nod all together.

    They all have courageous expressions.

    Good.

    Then, let¡¯s go.

    We matched our timing as I charged with the kuros.

    We¡¯re heading towards a fortress made of snow.

    Our target is the g in the inner part.

    While avoiding flying snowballs¡­.why are you focusing on me!

    Uoohhhh!

    I was killed.

    The kuros who charged with me were annihted too soon after me.

    I never thought of this result but it can¡¯t be helped.

    Instead of throwing snowballs, both Alfred and Tiselle clumsily came to us while holding them.

    The kuros are kind.

    They can¡¯t avoid them so they have no choice but to be annihted.

    By the way, Ursa and Guraru who did the same were evaded.

    It¡¯s because of the difference in momentum.

    Yeah, you should have a more lovely face and decrease your speed.

    Maa, the kuros who avoided Ursa and Guraru were surrounded and hit by snowballs.

    Was it a bad strategy? Or is our number too few?

    Our team is me along with seven kuros.

    The other team isposed of the children and their guardians.

    The snowballs thrown by the oni maid who participated as Alfred¡¯s guardian is particrly brutal.

    The sound of the snowball she threw when it hit something is not ¡°toink¡± but ¡°boom¡±!

    It was a mistake to decrease the number of kuros as a handicap.

    During the participant selection, there are around 50 of them.

    The kuros can¡¯t throw snowballs so that might be the correct number.

    Why did I reduce the number of kuros¡­.

    ¡¸Papa, there are a lot of bow wow.¡¹

    I remember Tiselle telling me that.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    Hnn?

    One more time?

    That would be good.

    The team will be the same as before.

    Right.

    The kuros behind me nod.

    Don¡¯t even think that we¡¯ll end up losing!

    We ended up losing.

    A kuro even dived into the snow to advance unnoticed but Ursa found it.

    She has good intuition.

    Alright, children.

    After ying, it¡¯s bath time.

    Warm-up your cold body.

    I¡¯ll grill mochi after taking a bath.

    ¡¸Soy sauce?¡¹

    ¡¸Sugar?¡¹

    ¡¸Miso?¡¹

    All your favourite vor will be there.

    But why miso, Nutt?

    I don¡¯t think that willpliment mochi.

    ¡¸I like ground edamame.¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s delicious as it is.¡¹

    ¡¸Powdered soybean and sugar are the best.¡¹

    Yes yes.

    The taste doesn¡¯t matter.

    Take a bath first.

    The brazier is too small.

    No matter how much I grill, it won¡¯t meet the demand.

    As for the taste, the oni maids have prepared them for me¡­.why am I grilling alone?

    Is it because I lost the snowball fight?

    Ugh¡­..

    I want to eat too.

    Hnn?

    Oh, Tiselle.

    By chance, is that for me¡­

    No.

    She went to Tier.

    Kuh.

    As expected, is a mother better?

    Ancestor-san and Doraim who suddenly appeared out of nowhere are also chewing mochi.

    I¡¯m d that you praise it for being delicious but are you not going toe here and help me grill?

    That¡¯s not it.

    I didn¡¯t ask you to bring additional mochi from the warehouse.

    I feel like I have been ying a lot since winter came¡­¡­

    Well, only on sunny days.

    If the weather is bad, I¡¯m working at home.

    That¡¯s my job¡­.

    I feel like I¡¯m only ying with the kuros and the children during winter neglecting the spiderlings.

    The spiderlings don¡¯t go to cold ces.

    They can only y indoors.

    Let¡¯s build the first one.

    I¡¯ve prepared arge board and asked the spiderlings to cosy as shogi pieces.

    This is not a human shogi now since the spiderlings are the pieces.

    As for the rule, the same as ordinary shogi but an additional rule was added which is all pieces must be moved at least once.

    There¡¯s also an effort in participating in this event so I want everyone to move at least once.

    Now, who¡¯ll be my opponent?

    The spiderlings that are good at it are¡­.before I knew it, Kuroyon is already sitting at the opponent¡¯s side.

    Unfortunately, I can¡¯t let you participate, Kuroyon¡­.

    Kuroyon protests.

    No, you¡¯re always the winner of the vige¡¯s chess tournament.

    I know that you are good at shogi too.

    I¡¯m a greenhorn.

    You want to reduce your number of pieces as a handicap?

    That won¡¯t do. The spiderlings y the lead role here.

    The spiderling that will be kicked out will cry.

    How about putting your reduced pieces as my pieces as a handicap?

    ¡­..

    What pieces should you reduce?

    This and that¡­.eh? That? And that one too?

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have a match, Kuroyon! Your undefeated legend will end today!¡¹

    I lost.

    I really had the advantage at first but the rule that I must move all pieces at least once drag me down.

    No matter how much handicap the opponent has, a greenhorn is a greenhorn.

    Frustrating.

    I would like to say it again, the lead roles for this game are the spiderlings.

    Did you enjoy it?

    Hnn?

    I should have moved you like that during that situation?

    No, if I did that then¡­.

    No no, the situation will be like¡­.

    Oh, I won.

    ¡­¡­.

    The spiderlings are better at shogipared to me.

    That means¡­.

    ¡¸Kuroyon, one more time! Though I¡¯ll be themander, the brains will be the spiderlings!¡¹

    Areh?

    Why do you have all the pieces?

    Aren¡¯t you going to decrease your pieces?

    You¡¯ll be defeated if you don¡¯t y seriously?

    ¡­¡­

    He knows that the spiderlings are better than me.

    I have thisplex feeling.

    Though it was a good game, I wasn¡¯t able to beat Kuroyon.

    Though the spiderlings lent me their wisdom, Kuroyon managed to emerge victoriously¡­.

    Regrettable.

    Hnn?

    Did you like the feeling of being a shogi piece?

    You don¡¯t mind winning or losing?

    However, not everyone can join.

    Don¡¯t brag too much.

    By the way, the second game for the spiderlings is¡­.

    Are you sure?

    You want to cosy as chess pieces too?

    You want me to prepare for two batches?

    ¡­..okay.

    I¡¯ll make it.

    By the way, only fist size spiderlings can cosy what I made.

    It is not for the spiderlings of magazine sizes or half tatami mat sizes.

    ¡­¡­..

    Okay, don¡¯t give me that look.

    I¡¯ll do what I can for you too.

    At ater date.

    A battle between shogi and chess will be held on board.

    I don¡¯t know which one is superior but it will probably be a hot battle.

    While the match is ongoing, the kittens intrude.

    The spiderlings suddenly scatter.

    I caught the kittens and ced them somewhere. The spiderlings returned to their original position.

    Good, wonderful.

 Chapter 303 - Celestine Lodjineh

    <h4>Chapter 303 ¨C Celestine Lodjineh</h4>

    ********************

    My name is Celestine Lodjineh.

    Third daughter of the Lodjineh family.

    Even if I seemingly introduced myself as someone with a superior background, I¡¯m only a daughter of a farming vige household.

    A girl from a farming vige which is caught up on the strange wheel of destiny.

    I have, stigma.

    When I was ten, strange birthmarks showed up on my palms.

    I concealed it since it doesn¡¯t look cute but the person from the church who came to our vige found it out.

    The person from the church was quite excited and talked with the vige chief and my father.

    As a result, I left the vige with the person from the church.

    It is quite regrettable but what happened to me is quitemon.

    However, my destination is the church so my life might be a little better.

    My onlyint is the amount of money the person from the church paid to my dad.

    Cheap.

    Yes, I¡¯m too cheap.

    You can¡¯t even buy a goat with that amount.

    Is my worth only that much?

    Is he going to be punished if he paid 10 times more?

    I¡¯m sad.

    And so, I rebel.

    Perhaps it is also due to puberty that I want to break things.

    Though I didn¡¯t break anything since it is a waste, I took a considerably rebellious attitude towards the person from the church.

    When he said to ride on the carriage, I¡¯ll go on the roof of the carriage.

    If he says eat, I¡¯ll eat as much as the others.

    ¡­.

    But it was a failure.

    Apparently, he seems to have thought and treated me as apletely uneducated girl.

    ¡¸Go into the carriage and sit in the farthest seat. A seat means a chair. One should sit on a chair. Sit means putting your buttocks on it. Yes, that¡¯s right. Keep that posture and don¡¯t move. It is not good to flutter your feet in particr. Got it?¡¹

    When he¡¯s telling me to do something, it will be simr to that.

    I apologized several times, but it didn¡¯t work.

    Yes, I won¡¯t rebel anymore.

    The person from the church brought me to a splendid church in a big city.

    It was decided that I will train them in order to hear god¡¯s voice.

    During my training, many big men from the church came to see me.

    Can you let me train?

    Why do I have to be interrupted every time one of themes by?

    Ah, I had to change my clothes again.

    Who is it this time?

    It is very troublesome that I have to change clothes depending on who¡¯ll meet me.

    All right, I¡¯ll wear my best formal dress.

    It seems like the one I¡¯ll meet is an extremely extraordinary person.

    Troublesome¡­¡­

    It has been two years since I started my training.

    I feel like I¡¯ve only practiced half of the time but I can already hear the voice of god.

    At first, I thought it was only an auditory hallucination but apparently, what I heard is the voice of god.

    Only I, can hear it.

    But it is not possible to converse.

    The voice feels like dozens of people talking at the same time.

    When I hear meaningful words, I only need to utter it.

    This time, I do not know what I uttered.

    It¡¯s strange since I don¡¯t remember.

    However, all the big men from the church bowed before me.

    From that day on, I was called the holy maiden and I have 10 caretakers.

    My room is also of the highest quality.

    It¡¯s like I¡¯m living in a dream.

    However, I still find it hard since I hear the voice of god once a day.

    Well, the people in the church have it harderpared to me.

    After hearing the voice of god, sometimes they cry, sometimes they celebrate, sometimes they are frightened by fear¡­.what am I saying?

    I¡¯m curious but no one will tell me.

    It seems like if they tell me additional information, the voice of god will be distorted.

    Though I think that might be the case, I¡¯m still dissatisfied.

    How many days has it been since I heard the voice of god?

    It¡¯s for about four months.

    The church was attacked.

    As someone who was raised in a vige, I panicked.

    The attackers were people dressed in ck.

    TN: Shadow garden?

    They came right in front of me.

    The purpose of the attackers seems to be me.

    But I managed to repel them.

    It seems like the other party didn¡¯t expect me to attack.

    As a vige girl, I¡¯ve learned a lot of things that can help me defend myself.

    Even aftering to the church, I practiced every day for an hour before going to bed.

    My killer move is characterized by an orbital trajectory thates from below.

    And, the attacker screams.

    Fufufu.

    Any strong person will faint in agony if he is hit there.

    You have to hit it urately though.

    I hit the same ce three times before he goes down.

    Then, I crushed the copsing attacker¡¯s jaw with a right uppercut.

    That was satisfying.

    However, the attacker managed to escape as if he was not damaged.

    He managed to escape.

    Regrettable.

    However, I did my great.

    Victory pose!

    My caretakers show up.

    No, I¡¯m sure you should have been in front of me to defend, right?

    When we first met, didn¡¯t you say that you will also act as my guards?

    Starting tonight, how about practicing with me?

    There were many attacks.

    I was taken twice but I was saved before anything else happen to me.

    Ah, I¡¯ve be familiar with one of the attackers.

    He was the very first attacker.

    I feel like hiring him since he sympathizes with me.

    I think that¡¯s a good idea.

    It was good that he¡¯s always treating me politely.

    The church¡¯s side is not ipetent either.

    They call for reinforcements and hire adventurers to investigate the other party.

    However, it is not enough.

    Yes, I was taken again.

    For the third time.

    Now, when will help arrive?

    ¡­..

    They didn¡¯t arrive.

    It seems like the church¡¯s side was ipetent.

    Jeez.

    For about half a year, I conveyed the voice of god while being in the hands of the kidnappers.

    I can¡¯t go against them.

    If I go against them, I¡¯ll be in a terrible situation.

    If I follow them obediently, they will treat me with care and serve me food.

    It was not every day now but once a week and I also find it easier that I only need to deal with a few people.

    ¡­..

    I wonder if it is better if the help arrives a littleter.

    It was the church that came to help me but it is from another power of the church.

    And it was finally revealed to me that the power that kidnapped me was also from the church.

    ¡­.

    What does this mean?

    Complicated-desu.

    I now know that all the powers are targeting me.

    Okay.

    Let¡¯s go to the one that will treat me the best.

    ¡¸There seems to be a legend that says, if you crush your eyes, you can hear the voice of god better.¡¹

    D-don¡¯t.

    That power-up is pointless.

    I decline.

    Somebody, HELP!

    Several years have passed and I¡¯m constantly being kidnapped.

    I went to various ces.

    It was hard.

    It¡¯s painful when I¡¯m kidnapped by violent powers from easy-going powers.

    I especially hate the food when I was kidnapped one time, it was not good that I even thought of escaping.

    Every day, my three meals areposed of nothing but rice porridge¡­..moreover, it¡¯s as tasteless as water.

    The big man with us on the other hand is eating a luxurious meal. I even prayed for him to receive divine punishment.

    In the end, the military group from the Korin religion headquarters secured me.

    It is a group famous for being scary.

    I was wondering if I would be hidden in the church¡¯s headquarters but I was thrown into a vige.

    They told me to hide there for a while.

    It seems like they are aware that I was a former vige girl but I have experienced a lot of things up to now.

    I¡¯m satisfied with the less stimting vige life¡­

    I changed my clothes countless of times.

    If this is god¡¯s trial, this is too cruel.

    I also have a sense of shame.

    Also, I¡¯m sorry for saying something cheeky.

    I¡¯m indebted to you.

    Please take care of me from now on.

    Yes, if permitted, I want to stay in a room for a while¡­.ah, it¡¯s alreadyte so I thank you for providing me with a room.

    The food, it¡¯s super delicious-desu.

    It took me a long time to get used to the vige.

    I apologize for the inconvenience.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    Also, this wine-colored slime helped me a lot.

    It also brings me alcohol from time to time.

    Thank you.

    It is an unforgettable memory when we were both scolded by the oni maid.

    I¡¯m sorry for my ¡°drink and dash¡±.

    I¡¯m not treated as someone special in this vige.

    They treat me as the girl I am.

    Because of that, I worked in the vige as a vige girl and not as the holy maiden.

    Harvesting is nostalgic-desu.

    All the crops in this vige are superb which is enviable.

    However, do I really not need to work as a holy maiden?

    When I¡¯m in this vige, the voice is incredibly clear.

    Yeah, really clear.

    It¡¯s like the one talking is just beside me.

    Arah?

    What¡¯s wrong, cat-chan?

    Fufufu.

    I was scared of you first but now I¡¯m fine.

    Why did I faint when I saw that cat?

    Oh, please don¡¯t apologize.

    It¡¯s not that cats are bad.

    Let me embrace you.

    Yeah, what is this feeling?

    A strange feeling.

    It¡¯s like holding a god¡­

    It might be because of my state of mind.

    Let¡¯s go and greet the god of creation together.

    It¡¯s my daily routine.

    That statue is amazing, isn¡¯t it?

    It seems like it was personally carved by vige chief but it makes one bow her head upon seeing as if it¡¯s the most natural thing to do at that moment.

    Would he let me do the work of managing that statue?

    It has been more than a year since I came to the vige.

    It was officially decided for me to migrate to this vige.

    It seems like the great man from Korin religion headquarters, who was looking for a ce for me to settle, hadn¡¯t found a ce suitable for me.

    I apologize, but there is no need for that.

    I will live in this vige.

    But my workce is in a different location.

    My workce will be the church in Vige Five which is located at the end of the vige¡¯s underpass.

    It¡¯s strange that going down to the underpass, the exit will be on top of a small mountain but that doesn¡¯t matter.

    I am already used to the mysterious life in the vige.

    I became the top of the church.

    Isn¡¯t it great?

    I¡¯m alone there so that¡¯s what will really happen¡­.

    No, I must try my hardest.

    But, I¡¯m alone¡­.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    To tell the truth, I¡¯m ashamed to say that I¡¯m not familiar with the church¡¯s rituals.

    I¡¯m the holy maiden so the ritual will be held for me not by me.

    I only need to sit without moving.

    The great man from the korin religion headquarters knows my situation so he brought some priests.

    That seriously saved me.

    Yes, please do what you have to do.

    Eh?

    I should study too?

    ¡­..

    I understand. I¡¯ll work hard.

    However, let¡¯s start tomorrow.

    Today, I have to help the vige in harvesting crops.

    Right.

    I should consult Youko-san about Vige Five¡¯s harvest festival.

    think it¡¯s better to be shy, but what do you think?

    ¡­.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    It seems like I did not say the right words.

    What I¡¯m trying to say is, shouldn¡¯t it be better for the food at the harvest festival to be delicious? Or will it be better to be frugal?

    Right.

    Then, I¡¯ll consult the others if we go with that.

    My name is Celestine Lodjineh.

    A holy maiden that could hear the voice of god¡­.I don¡¯t really care about that.

    ¡¸May I make a field behind the church? Really? I can choose the crops I want to cultivate, right? Hooray.¡¹

    I was able to obtain my own field. This is my childhood dream.

    Fufu.

    I will not forgive anyone who¡¯ll damage my field.

    I will ask god to curse him.

    And he¡¯ll also eat my killer move ¡°short left hook¡±.

    I excitedly talked about how to properly cultivate my field with the vige chief of Big Tree Vige.

    AN: Short left hook¡¯s target is the liver.

 Chapter 304 - Village Fiveâ€™s Winter

    <h4>Chapter 304 ¨C Vige Five¡¯s Winter</h4>

    ********************

    I carved a statue of the god of creation in the workshop.

    It is more than two meters tall which is slightly taller than humans.

    I made itrger because it will be disyed in the church of Vige Five.

    I¡¯m satisfied with the end product.

    I even thought of failing in carving details when I was working on it.

    Ancestor-san is looking at it with envious eyes.

    No no, didn¡¯t I already give you one when you ask me before?

    ¡¸My human nature of wanting to collect everything is tingling.¡¹

    You¡¯re a vampire.

    If you can help me transport it, how about I¡¯ll carve you one?

    Instant response.

    Fortunately, I won¡¯t have to carve it simr to this one.

    Even in nature, woods don¡¯t look the same.

    Oops, I said something artist-like.

    Fufufu.

    ¡¸By the way, vige chief, what are those?¡¹

    ¡¸Mini Kuro, Yuki, Zabuton, Cat, and wine slime.¡¹

    ¡¸All of them looked like they were about to move. Are you making them as souvenirs?¡¹

    ¡¸No. The holy maiden of Vige Five¡­..I mean, Celes wants them.¡¹

    She warned me to stop calling her holy maiden and call her Celes instead.

    If you think about it, it¡¯s only her job title.

    I should reflect a little.

    With the help of ancestor-san¡¯s teleportation magic and five lizardmen, the statue of the god of creation was ced in the hall of Vige Five¡¯s church.

    They were able to ce it in a good location but, is it okay to put it there?

    Ancestor-san said that there¡¯s no problem since the person in charge here is Celes.

    On the back of the statue of the god of creation, there are sticks arranged to look like an aura.

    I properly made a hole for it.

    It is simr to what you can read in manga but in this case, it¡¯s 3D.

    I was pondering if I did something superfluous but it looks mightier this way.

    Ancestor-san was surprised. It looks like he has never seen something like this.

    Isn¡¯t it normal for a god to have an almighty aura?

    The mini statues are not in the hall but in Celes¡¯ private room.

    They were ced in the nt box.

    Indeed.

    That¡¯s a good ce.

    Afterwards, I observe around Vige Five a little.

    When we brought the unicorn here, I couldn¡¯t bother to look around.

    Vige Five is more developed than before.

    The high elves worked hard at the top of the hill making it a magnificent vige.

    What stands out are the vige chief¡¯s mansion in the north and the church next to it.

    A little distance from there is the vige council hall. Next to it is arge ground and a small ranch.

    Next to the ranch is a trading post.

    I had Youko be the person in charge of Vige Five and because of that, the vige chief¡¯s mansion was called Youko¡¯s mansion.

    The teleportation gate that connects to Big Tree Vige is in its basement.

    Youko¡¯s mansion is considered as the private space of the acting vige chief so it is treated as a normal house.

    Presently, 20 servants are working there whom Youko chose personally.

    Even though they live there, the teleportation gate is a secret to them.

    There are covers for that secret but it seems like the servants have nevere to investigate.

    Also, there are three new mercuries.

    They work as Youko¡¯s assistant too.

    Hih Foguma.

    A man who looks like a middle-aged veteran warrior.

    He looks like someone who¡¯d rather cut someone with a sword than talk but he¡¯s surprisingly the schr type.

    In case of emergency, he¡¯ll be the head of the army organized by the vige.

    He seems to be popr with the widows of Vige Five. He was given gifts frequently.

    ¡¸My stomach¡¯s not that big yet¡­so¡¹

    He eats everything.

    Loch Foguma

    A young civil servant.

    He wears sses and he gives off the smart guy atmosphere.

    When we first met, he acted cool but when I sent him to the civil servant girls to work, he copsed.

    He has a hot-blooded character.

    ¡¸Please, send Miyo over. As expected, I can¡¯t do everything on my own!¡¹

    I¡¯m sorry, please hang in there.

    Nana Foguma

    At first nce, she¡¯s an ordinary vige girl.

    Though I might sound rude but she¡¯s like someone you can meet anywhere.

    However, she has this amazing ability.

    She has the ability to extract and process necessary information from tons of information at hand. Her intuition makes her unable to overlook important information.

    She¡¯s now based in Vige Five and she will gather and organize information here.

    The news and prices of crops in various ces are important.

    Currently, she seems to be in the process of selecting and training personnel for information gathering.

    ¡­¡­

    But why would an information gatherer need training in dagger arts?

    Is it for self-defense?

    Since Youko¡¯s mansion is supposed to be a private space, Youko performs her official duties as acting vige chief in the vige council hall.

    The vige council hall consists of arge conference room and a small private room.

    The small private room is Youko¡¯s office. She handles government affairs in that room as the acting vige chief.

    Several men and women are working there too. They were selected by Youko to be her secretaries in Vige Five.

    These secretaries.

    I wonder if they already have experience as secretaries. They¡¯re amazing.

    And Youko executes her job as the acting vige chief way better than I thought.

    Next time, let¡¯s cook Youko¡¯s favourite dish.

    Therge conference room has chairs and tables arranged in a circle. There is but one chair that is higher than the rest.

    When I saw it, I thought it was Youko¡¯s seat but that wasn¡¯t the case.

    It¡¯s my seat.

    ¡­¡­

    On the right side is the seat of the acting vige chief, the secretary guiding me exined.

    Is that so?

    By the way, can you humor me? Is it normal for a ce like this to have a chair higher than the rest¡­..no?

    I see.

    Let¡¯s pray that I won¡¯t have any opportunity to attend a meeting at the vige council hall of Vige Five.

    There¡¯s also a canteen in the vige council hall.

    The boss of the canteen here is someone who worked for Ma at Big Roof Shashaato.

    ¡¸I¡¯m still immature but please take care of me from now on.¡¹

    The curry served is delicious enough.

    The church is run by Celes and some priests.

    I heard that all ceremonial rituals of Vige Five were to be held here.

    I know about weddings and funeral¡­.ah, you have something like an adulthood ceremony?

    There are new year festival and harvest festival too.

    It seems like thest two will be held only with the cooperation of Youko.

    It will be hard but do your best.

    The ground is the ce where they can hold an event.

    On normal days, it serves as a yground for children.

    It is quite a wide ce.

    The small ranch is a stud farm for horses and a parking lot for carriages.

    This is only temporary since we are nning to build arge ranch at the foot of the mountain¡­.it has already beenpleted.

    I see.

    In that case, shouldn¡¯t I have let the unicorn stay here?

    Eh?

    I shouldn¡¯t?

    You were able toplete it with the help of the ranch where I left the unicorn?

    Most of the horses here are also from that ranch?

    Is that so?

    I guess I have to go there again to say hello.

    The trading post is a temporary storage and a sales ce for the luggage carried by the horse-drawn carriages.

    The real trading ce is located at the foot of the mountain so this ce is small.

    At first, we thought of holding all trade transactions here but there was a concern about the slopes being too steep which is too tough for the horses.

    That concern was raised by the adventurers in this area.

    The upper trading post now acts more as a luggage area of traders at the foot of the mountain.

    The construction speed at the side of the mountain is alsoparable to the construction speed at the top of the mountain.

    I guess they have a lot of manpower.

    Since it is currently winter, construction seemed to have minimized to a reasonable degree¡­.

    Still, looking from above, it is quite lively so see a lot of ces under construction.

    As for the current poption¡­.

    Let¡¯s not worry about it.

    I¡¯ll leave it to Youko.

    It is cold in winter but I can¡¯t see snow which is different from Big Tree Vige.

    I hear that it doesn¡¯t snow here.

    It¡¯s also not that cold.

    It is a small mountain so the wind is strong.

    It seems like each house has its own measure against the wind.

    That¡¯s probably the reason why doors and windows here don¡¯t use hinges but are sliding instead.

    That is true for the window but the doors are sliding doors in order for it not to block the road.

    This ce is on a side of a mountain so it is hard to widen the road.

    I see.

    It is a certain trait of a region.

    Though the most prominent feature is the fall prevention fences ands installed in various ces.

    Puttings in a residential area, could it be that someone has already fallen before?

    I wonder if that is the case since the color of the roofs are different.

    I never received a news that someone died so I guess that person is only injured.

    I hope that person is not seriously injured.

    A group of horse-drawn carriages climbed up from the south side.

    At the hood of the carriages lies the crest of the Goroun Company.

    The carriages did not stop at the trading post but went towards Youko¡¯s mansion.

    Are they shipping the seafood from Goroun Company?

    It looks like I¡¯m going to enjoy fresh seafood tonight.

    It¡¯s cold so let¡¯s make a hot pot.

    I stopped my Vige Five tour and ran after the horse-drawn carriage of the Goroun Company.

    I was stopped by the guard of Youko¡¯s mansion. He said I¡¯m someone suspicious.

    ¡­¡­¡­he didn¡¯t remember my face.

    I¡¯m a little shocked.

 Chapter 305 - Remembering Oneâ€™s Face

    <h4>Chapter 305 ¨C Remembering One¡¯s Face</h4>

    ********************

    The fact that I was treated as a suspicious person in Vige Five was heavier than I thought.

    I only intended to have a light talk about it while we¡¯re having our hot pot dinner¡­.

    No no, I don¡¯t need a parade.

    I don¡¯t need a statue either.

    Let¡¯s just eat the hot pot without talking about strange things.

    The seafood hot pot is delicious.

    ¡­..I understand.

    I¡¯ll actively participate in the events of Vige Five a little more.

    That¡¯s good, right?

    Please don¡¯t talk with such seriousness.

    Also, I don¡¯t think bad of the gatekeeper who treated me like a suspicious person.

    He¡¯s doing what he¡¯s supposed to do¡­.Ah, yeah, that¡¯s right.

    I don¡¯t need a guard dog that will bark when his master arrives.

    Even the kuros don¡¯t do that.

    ¡­¡­.

    A long time ago, there was a half-sleep pup that barked at me but let¡¯s not tell them that.

    It is going to be tricky.

    For the time being, I decided to go to Vige Five to show my face.

    At the very least, I don¡¯t want to be seen by the workers of Youko¡¯s mansion as a suspicious person.

    Yes, I¡¯ll stop sabotaging myself.

    I¡¯ll change my ¡°no contact as much as possible¡± attitude.

    Therefore, can I not wear that outfit?

    Isn¡¯t that the shiest outfit that Zabuton has ever made?

    I don¡¯t think even a royal or a high noble with lots of vis will wear something that has too much embroidery.

    I should put this on and greet the people there as the vige chief?

    Won¡¯t I be more suspicious?

    Eh?

    It¡¯s not shy enough?

    ¡­..

    I understand.

    I¡¯ll wear it.

    But please drop that battle g.

    I¡¯m d that Zabuton was sleeping.

    If she¡¯s awake, she¡¯ll make shy clothes happily.

    For some reason, Zabuton wants me to wear shy clothes.

    For 10 days, I had my lunch in Vige Five.

    The first and the second days were in Youko¡¯s mansion with the workers there.

    Youko doesn¡¯t need to participate, does she?

    I mean, we see each other during mornings and evenings.

    Holy maiden Celes ate with us too.

    I don¡¯t mind her joining.

    The third day is at the vige council hall.

    I thought of having lunch with the three mercuries but for some reason, it has be a meeting.

    And yes, I was made to sit on ¡°that¡± chair.

    The content of the meeting is where am I going to eat lunch tomorrow.

    Are they considering how many adults I should meet face to face?

    On the fourth day, my lunch is in the vige council hall. I was with the two former four heavenly kings, the long-named one and Paruanen.

    But, don¡¯t they already know who I am?

    I don¡¯t know why but there¡¯s some sort of arrangement.

    Okay.

    But, why are their faces swollen?

    The result of beating each other in order to decide which house I¡¯ll eat lunch.

    ¡­..

    What on earth are they doing?

    Considering the current situation where we are eating at the vige council hall, it must have been a draw.

    From the fifth day onwards, I had my lunch at the cafeteria. I also observed the facilities of Vige Five such as the adventurer¡¯s ce, the trading area at the foot of the mountain, and the inn.

    I would have been fine alone but Youko, Celes, the three mercuries, and the two former four heavenly kings apanied me.

    Coming from Big Tree Vige, Gulf and Daga came along too as my guards.

    From Vige Five, there¡¯s Pirika along with 10 of her fellow disciples.

    ¡­¡­

    It was a big, serious group of people.

    Our main purpose is to show my face and to rify to everyone that they should treat me as the most significant person here by being apanied by this group of officials.

    I thank everyone for making time for me but this is embarrassing.

    Also, I wonder if there is a meaning for talking through another person even though the person I should be speaking with is in front of me.

    Ah, don¡¯t be so stiff.

    By the way, that guy is the representative of the south area of Vige Five.

    I wonder if he¡¯s the type that is easily swallowed by the atmosphere?

    When he introduced himself, I couldn¡¯t hear his name well because he¡¯s stuttering.

    After this, we¡¯ll have lunch together so I hope we can get to know a little more by then.

    It was a busy 10 days.

    I¡¯m d that I could return to Big Tree Vige after each event.

    I¡¯m relieved.

    By the way, before going to the church of Vige Five, ancestor-san brought Fushu with him and had her apany me to greet the priest.

    I thought that they were only being polite but they said that it was necessary.

    Thanks to that, I didn¡¯t have ¡°lunch at the church¡± in my schedule.

    ¡­¡­.

    But I have to consider my position.

    All right.

    On the eleventh day, we had lunch at the church.

    I¡¯m tired.

    By the way, the two former four heavenly kings were the happiest at that lunch.

    They were very enthusiastic and made various arrangements.

    As thanks, should I give them something?

    Money is a no.

    ¡­..

    How about reward medal?

    For the time being, I¡¯ll give the two of them three each.

    In addition, I¡¯ll entrust 30 pieces to Youko. She¡¯ll be the one to decide how it will be distributed to those who cooperated with us in this matter.

    A reward medal is something like a ticket that can be exchanged with a lot of things.

    You can trade it for something they like.

    Yeah, the exchange list is the same as the one in Big Tree Vige.

    Eh?

    That won¡¯t work?

    One of the civil servant girls who came to Vige Five pointed out that she brought an exchange list they had prepared exclusively for Vige Five.

    She showed me the list. Majority of what¡¯s written there is the same but some have been deleted.

    ¡¸Given the size of Vige Five, you will be troubled if they asked for handmade goods by vige chief.¡¹

    ¡­..certainly.

    ¡¸Also, it is not realistic to distribute reward medals to all the residents of Vige Five. The kingdom¡¯s currency is what¡¯s circting in Vige Five.¡¹

    Right.

    Reward medal is only a substitute currency.

    It is unnecessary in ces where money is circting.

    The civil servant girls already scheduled a meeting regarding that issue.

    It¡¯s certainly an important issue.

    Then, is it alright to give the people of Vige Five some reward medal??

    It¡¯s okay?

    I¡¯m relieved.

    Let¡¯s continue.

    The two former four heavenly kings who received reward medals expressed their gratitude with all they have.

    Ehto¡­..I might be impolite but, you¡¯re loyal to the demon king, right?

    Is it alright for you to act like that?

    I don¡¯t want to be resented by the demon king.

    This is a digression but I¡¯m no longer treated as a suspicious person by the gatekeeper.

    However, when I walked by with casual clothes, I seemed to have been stopped for a moment.

    Yeah¡­.

    Clothes are important.

 Chapter 306 - Dragonâ€™s Story

    <h4>Chapter 306 ¨C Dragon¡¯s Story</h4>

    ********************

    There are various types of dragons.

    The first one is the one who reigns all dragons, the ancient dragons.

    Created by god, lived during the age of gods, and up to now, their bloodline lives.

    All dragons from this lineage appear in various myths.

    The ancient dragons have 12 pedigrees but only half of them remain.

    It is said that there are no more than 50 that survive up to this day, Hiichirou and Rananon are already included in that number.

    ¡¸Moreover, most of them are old men and old women who are either hiding somewhere to sleep.¡¹

    The one exining is the chief of the ancient dragons, Dors.

    He¡¯s holding Hiichirou with a happy face.

    Under the ancient dragons are the impure dragons.

    They are dragons who were created after the age of gods.

    The famous tribes are me dragon tribe, water dragon tribe, ice dragon tribe, wind dragon tribe, and earth dragon tribe.

    Each tribe has its own strengths and weaknesses and they are highly territorial.

    Moreover, strong impure dragons areparable to ancient dragons but weak impure dragons are indeed weak.

    Their brain also varies depending on the individual. There are wise and mild and there are also violent and stupid.

    There are about 200 impure dragons in the world.

    Majority of impure dragons are under the ancient dragons.

    To be precise, to an individual and not to pedigree.

    For example, the me dragons are followers of Hakuren¡¯s younger sister, Sekiren.

    Therefore, even if it is Dors¡¯ order, they will not follow.

    They will only take orders from Sekiren.

    Maa, I heard that they are willing to do it even if it is a request and not an order.

    In addition, the water dragons, ice dragons, and wind dragons are under Raimeiren.

    The earth dragons, on the other hand, are following Hakuren¡¯s younger sister¡¯s, Suiren, husband, Maxbergak.

    I see.

    ¡­¡­.

    Dors doesn¡¯t have followers?

    ¡¸Hiichirou is enough for me.¡¹

    He told me that while snorting.

    Even if all the impure dragons work together, they won¡¯t be able to beat Dors so they don¡¯t matter.

    The one who informs me is Doraim who¡¯s beside me.

    The ancient dragons that are being followed by impure dragons are basically caring dragons.

    Raimeiren, Sekiren, Maxbergak¡­.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    In addition to ancient dragons and impure dragons, there¡¯s also the famous color dragons.

    Red dragons, blue dragons, yellow dragons, green dragons, ck dragons, etc. fall into this category.

    They are innumerable.

    To be precise, they are not innumerable because of their number but because no one bothers to count them all.

    Dors and the others are not interested in them so they don¡¯t know the details.

    It seems like their power only amounts to that.

    For the time being, it is said that there are about 10,000 to 20,000 of them in the world.

    They act in various ways. Some are forming groups while some prefer to move alone.

    Some of them also follow ancient dragons while some are hostile.

    In short, you can¡¯t describe the color dragons as a whole.

    When talking about dragons, it is often referred to the three, the ancient dragons, the impure dragons, and the color dragons.

    However, the word dragon is a symbol of power thus, it is often attached to strong races.

    Stone dragons, rock dragons, needle dragons, circle dragons, sea dragons¡­.

    Those are sample races that were mistaken for being dragons.

    Even the dungeon walkers of Big Tree Dungeon are being called earth dragons in some ce.

    Even I mistakenly thought that the wyvern who attacked the vige was a dragon.

    Maa, the dragons don¡¯t care if the dragon name is used by other races.

    They really don¡¯t care.

    It seems like their style is that if there is an actual harm, destroy it.

    On the other hand, if there is no actual harm, leave it alone.

    However, there are people in the world who care.

    It is not any of the dragons but dragon worshippers.

    Perhaps it will be troublesome if they were worshipped by other races and took some action without permission.

    That kind of extremist act almost destroyed a fake dragon race.

    Usually, the dragons wouldn¡¯t even bother about worshipping but this time, it was different.

    The origin of this matter is the under dragons.

    As you can see from the flow of the story, these under dragons are not rted to dragons.

    In a nutshell, they are a kind of demi-humans. They are lizardmen with few scales.

    They are a violent and hated race.

    This under dragons kidnapped a young red dragon.

    As for their purpose, it is to make that young dragon their object of faith.

    They want to take advantage of the strength of the dragons.

    The red dragons and the red dragon worshippers¡¯ race have gone berserk because of that.

    The red dragon worshippers, using theirrge number, attacked the under dragon settlement and rescued the young red dragon.

    That¡¯s the good news.

    The bad news is, the young red dragon was injured during the rescue.

    The red dragons have even flown into a rage when they found out that the kidnapped young red dragon was injured.

    At that moment, the red dragons and the red dragon worshippers who rescued the young red dragon decided to destroy the under dragons.

    However, one wind dragon that happened to be nearby stopped them.

    But the enraged red dragons are unlikely to give way.

    As a wind dragon, it can easily destroy the red dragons and end it there but given what happened, it only thought of having measures to stop them.

    As a result, it called for Raimeiren.

    The method ofmunication is a message game.

    The final messenger is the devil Gi.

    For Raimeiren, Hiichirou is more important than that so she ignored it¡­.

    Gi did his best.

    He really tried.

    ¡¸When Hiichirou-sama grows up, wouldn¡¯t he want to hear about Raimeiren-sama¡¯s adventures?¡¹

    ¡¸I have hundreds of adventures I can tell him.¡¹

    ¡¸Will he listen? It will be difficult for Hiichirou to imagine something that happened before he was born. Rather than that, I think Hiichirou will be pleased if he was told about something that happened when he was one year old.¡¹

    I managed to persuade her.

    However, Raimeiren only departed after the father and son she summoned, Dors and Doraim, arrived to protect Hiichirou.

    Ehto¡­.Isn¡¯t her biological mother, Hakuren, nearby?

    Maa, I guess it¡¯s okay since Dors is happy.

    As for Doraim, he¡¯s more anxious about Rananon and Rasuti.

    Thus, instead of Raimeiren, we have Dors and Doraim here.

    Though Dors is spoiling Hiichirou quite a bit¡­.

    When Raimeirenes back, I hope there won¡¯t be trouble.

    Please.

    Ah, I forgot.

    I have a request for Dors, if you don¡¯t mind.

    Actually, for a while, when Raimeiren is taking care of Hiichirou, she looks very young.

    I know that you can freely change your age appearance.

    I¡¯m no longer surprised at that aspect.

    When I first saw her, I wondered who she was.

    However, it seems like she¡¯s teaching him to call her ¡°mom¡± instead of ¡°grandma¡±.

    Can you tell her to stop before Hakuren notices¡­..why do you look like you suddenly had a good idea?

    Hey, don¡¯t make yourself look younger!

    Come on, you¡¯re annoyingly handsome!

    I don¡¯t want to be called ¡°gramps¡± by Hiichirou!

    As a digression, the general public doesn¡¯t know that the me dragons are Sekiren¡¯s followers.

    Because of that, the general public recognizes Sekiren as the highest-ranking me dragon.

    Hence, Sekiren is said to be called me dragon.

    By the way, the dragon in question doesn¡¯t care what she¡¯s called.

    Another digression.

    There¡¯s no white dragon among the color dragons.

    A long time ago, they were destroyed by a white ancient dragon.

    Thest living bloodline of the white ancient dragons is Grafaloon, Doraim¡¯s wife.

    She seems to be called white dragon princess.

    After Raimeiren returned, she had a fight with Dors.

    I asked them to be peaceful so there¡¯s only a small damage.

    However, Ursa and Guraru were very pleased with the battle.

    They¡¯re a bad influence.

    And don¡¯t get too excited.

    Let¡¯s go back home.

    It¡¯s almost dinner.

    If you two want some battle practice, ask Gulf or Daga tomorrow.

    Okay?

    I¡¯ll participate too.

    Let¡¯s go home quietly today.

    If you resist any further, I¡¯ll call Hakuren¡­.

    When I said Hakuren¡¯s name, they became obedient.

    I feelplicated.

    After dinner.

    I had to take care of things between Rasuti, Rananon, and Doraim while calming Dors.

    If I request her to, Rasuti will be willing to leave Rananon to Doraim.

    ¡­..wait, Doraim.

    Do you know how to hold her?

    Are you sure?

    Have you held Rasuti when she¡¯s this small?

    You were not allowed to until she grew up to a certain age¡­..

    I see.

    It is probably why Rasuti treated Doraim as a nuisance when it is rted to Rananon.

    Ah¡­..don¡¯t be too intimidating. What you are about to hold is a baby¡­.

    It was a good family bonding.

    Hnn?

    Dors wants to hold Rananon on his arms too?

    I don¡¯t mind but you¡¯re not as obsessed with Rananon as Hiichirou, right?

    You don¡¯t keep your distance from your grandchild but you hesitate a little with your great-grandchild?

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    Also, are you scared of Rasuti?

    Even though she¡¯s so cute?

    When I said that, Rasuti hit me.

 Chapter 307 - State of the Hot Spring During Winter

    <h4>Chapter 307 ¨C State of the Hot Spring During Winter</h4>

    Previous | ToC | Next

    ********************

    It is still noon but let¡¯s go to the hot spring.

    ¡­..

    Ooooohhhhh.

    Soaking to the hot spring this cold winter warms you up to the core.

    Before me is the lion¡¯s pride.

    This is supposed to be a men¡¯s bath but they don¡¯t care about gender.

    I caressed the lion cub¡¯s back.

    It was still small when I met them but now, it¡¯s about the size of its parents.

    It is probably female because it doesn¡¯t have a mane.

    Ah, yes yes.

    You guys too.

    Another lion cub approaches me asking me to pat its back too.

    I don¡¯t mind even though they¡¯ve be bigger.

    This feeling of pressure.

    Yes, I¡¯ll do you one by one.

    But remember that I¡¯m on vacation too.

    Next to me, who¡¯s patting the back of the lion¡¯s cub, is the ghost knight who¡¯s rxing while soaking in the tub.

    Who taught him to put a towel on his head?

    In a ce a little far away, a dungeon walker, also known as earth dragon, dives with its almost 3-meter body.

    I was worried since it has been long underwater but it seems to be okay even if it dived for a few days.

    Is it simr to a turtle?

    I thought it always stay in the dungeon all the time but I heard that it came to the hot spring to dive from time to time.

    It looks like the arachne Arako has been apanying it when it goes outside.

    It seems like they are usually in the same bath but it is in the men¡¯s bath now while Arako is in the women¡¯s bath.

    My question is, does this mean that the earth dragon also goes to the women¡¯s bath?

    I don¡¯t even know if this earth dragon is male or female.

    Arako told me not to worry so I won¡¯t mind it anymore.

    Hnn?

    The earth dragon shows up its head and¡­..looks around sfx

    Are you looking for Arako?

    When I pointed at thedies¡¯ bath, it seems to have understood and swum towards it.

    It¡¯s pretty fast.

    A kuro jumped into the ce where the earth dragon disappeared.

    When one of them jumps in, another one will follow then another one.

    Hey hey

    This is not a pool so enter quietly.

    And don¡¯t swim.

    Don¡¯t bother the lions too.

    Enter in order.

    You guys are the best.

    So don¡¯t sulk.

    It is the pups who were born this year that have jumped into the hot spring.

    Though their bodies have grown considerably ever since they were born, their heart is still young.

    They are at the age where they want to go wild.

    Until a while ago, they were hunting along with adults around this area.

    Did theye to the hot spring area in order to calm their temper?

    Before jumping into the men¡¯s bath, it seems like they washed their bodies using the water I prepared for the lions. It is now muddy.

    I have to rece the hot water.

    A littleter, another adult kuro leading a batch of pups arrived.

    Okay, you don¡¯t need to get in quietly.

    Thanks for your hard work.

    Did you hunt prey?

    ¡­¡­

    You managed to hunt one panic caribou?

    Well done.

    I¡¯ll praise youter.

    I¡¯m currently patting the lion¡¯s cub.

    You guys are smart.

    You formed a line on your own.

    But you don¡¯t have to form a line in the hot spring.

    Is it deep there?

    Only the tip of your nose can be seen.

    You didn¡¯t get water in your ears, are you?

    You don¡¯t have to overdo it.

    Got it?

    Okay, line up on this side¡­..

    After patting the lion¡¯s cub, I patted the kuros.

    I worked hard.

    Hnn?

    Oh, you¡¯re the one who found the panic caribou?

    One of the kuros who was born this year has a proud face.

    Alright alright.

    I¡¯ll pat your stomach too.

    ¡­¡­..

    The line was formed once again.

    Ehto¡­.

    I understand.

    Don¡¯t look at me with eyes full of expectations.

    I¡¯ll do my best.

    It was good that there are only a few of them that came here.

    ¡­¡­..

    I understand the lion¡¯s cubs joining but why are you in the line too, ghost knight?

    I don¡¯t want to pat your ribs.

    The purpose of meing to the hot spring is not only to take a bath.

    I also gave vegetables to the lions and repaired the hot spring facilities. However, my main purpose is Asa Foguma, the hot spring teleportation gate manager.

    I need to talk to him.

    The content of our conversation is rted to the management of the teleportation gate.

    I have to ask him myself if he is pleased with one job I ask him to do since Bell and Gou might not be pleased if they were in his situation.

    Even if I ask Miyo, she said that it would be better to do different tasks.

    Hearing that from different people, I thought that I had to hear what Asa thinks himself.

    Just like what I did earlier, I managed to use the gate even without speaking to the person in charge so I came to personally talk to him.

    Conclusion.

    There does not seem to be a problem in particr.

    It is not like the manager is stuck with the teleportation gate.

    He had to check whether or not the teleportation gate was working regrly.

    He also needs to exin the rules and manners for first-time users.

    He also records the teleportation gate users.

    Once he has done those three, he¡¯s free.

    The lions and the ghost knights are also cooperating with him which makes his job easier.

    I was convinced when I saw Asa¡¯s room near the teleportation gate.

    It is a room full of hobby rted things.

    It looks like he¡¯s into fishing now.

    There are many handmade rods.

    Even while fishing, he doesn¡¯t worry about his safety since the lions and the kuros are guarding the hot spring area.

    ¡¸If I use the teleportation gate, I can immediately go to either Big Tree Vige or Vige Five so there¡¯s no problem. Thank you for your concern.¡¹

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a little more anxious about Futa.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that Hih, Roch, and Nana are working tirelessly under the acting vige chief. Since Futa is only managing the teleportation gate, is she not dissatisfied?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, she¡¯s okay. She¡¯s the one who advised me about you.¡¹

    ¡¸Is she? Please apologize to Futa for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it. She¡¯s too busy to be dissatisfied.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? How?¡¹

    ¡¸Miyo had her help with the paperwork with a smile. She¡¯s doing that while managing the teleportation gate at the same time.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸There is not enough manpower to do paperwork, it¡¯s my fault. Big Roof Shashaato and Vige Five brought paperwork beyond my expectations. Since we are taking measures to deal with it, it might be easier from spring. Futa will be freed when the timees.¡¹

    Maybe.

    ¡¸Is that so? I¡¯m d¡­..cough. Changing the subject, between Gou and Holy, what¡¯s thetest information about their rtionship?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you interested in Gou¡¯s love story?¡¹

    Or is Asa aiming for Holy too?

    ¡¸Though she¡¯s a wonderful demoness, I won¡¯t obstruct them. I honestly wish for Gou¡¯s happiness. When Holy is involved, Gou¡¯s mouth is really tight.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. But it¡¯s the same for Holy. It seems like they are something like a pen pal¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Pen pal. I didn¡¯t hear about that. I¡¯ll ask Bell to keep an eye on it.¡¹

    ¡¸Reading stealthily won¡¯t work.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. As I said earlier, I honestly wish for Gou¡¯s happiness.¡¹

    ¡¸What is your true intention?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. Hmmm¡­..He¡¯s too slow, he needs to be more aggressive! That¡¯s what I really want to say but the speed of love differs from each individual. I can only watch.¡¹

    However, he was muttering if he would give him some advice.

    Do you like love stories?

    He¡¯s mourning that Gou¡¯s still slow giving their veryte love affair.

    No, I don¡¯t know their actual age but even though they look like an elderly couple, I still think it¡¯s fresh romance.

    ¡¸Ah right. What does vige chief think of Bell?¡¹

    Darn, the spear turned to me.

    Immediate withdrawal.

    Let¡¯s prepare for dinner.

    Of course, the dish will use panic caribou¡¯s horn.

    I won¡¯t monopolize it.

    The females wille to the hot spring at dinner.

    I enjoyed a lively dinner at the hot spring.

    ********************

    Previous | ToC | Next

 Chapter 308 - Spring of the Thirteenth Year

    <h4>Chapter 308 ¨C Spring of the Thirteenth Year</h4>

    Spring hase.

    Zabuton, who woke up, greeted me.

    It seems like nothing has changed.

    Oh?

    What kind of shy clothes are you holding?

    You are not holding it as dead weight, aren¡¯t you?

    It¡¯s the kind of clothes that kings wear for important ceremonies.

    It glitters a lot and there are so many jewels.

    This¡­.ah, the spiderlings collected them?

    Amazing.

    Hahaha

    ¡­..

    So this is ¡°that¡±.

    You want to make up for the fact that you were sleeping when I went to Vige Five while in need of shy clothes.

    But I didn¡¯t wear clothes made by someone else.

    I went there while wearing the clothes Zabuton made.

    ¡­..

    I understand.

    I will put it on.

    But only for today.

    Therefore, could you stop looking at me like that.

    Contrary to my feelings, the reputation of the clothes from the vigers was good.

    Why?

    Is this normal?

    Eh?

    What¡¯s that?

    A short wand?

    You want me to take it?

    Let me¡­¡­why did you suddenly cheer?

    This wand is something that Dors brought.

    I heard that it¡¯s an ordinary wand that has no special effect?

    ¡­..I should put on a mantle?

    Do whatever you want.

    But only today.

    Got it?

    I¡¯ll walk around the vige myself.

    Don¡¯t carry me on your shoulders like a portable shrine.

    Alfred was also made to dress like me.

    Unlike me, he¡¯s proud.

    Is it because he was praised by Ursa and Nutt who¡¯s beside him?

    Hahaha.

    It suits you.

    You totally look like some prince.

    Let¡¯s walk side by side.

    Okay okay.

    However, with all the vigers with us, is there any meaning to move around the vige?

    Even though it¡¯s spring, it¡¯s still cold, so be careful.

    The residents of Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three gathered in a hurry.

    What the¡­.

    Did you want to see my outfit that much?

    Also, vigers from Vige Four.

    You don¡¯t have to apologize for beingte.

    I know the difficulty of your travel.

    The Arachne Arako, the earth dragon, themias, and the titans from the Big Tree dungeon came out too.

    You don¡¯t have toe out¡­..

    It has be a banquet for some reason so we wasted the first day.

    I wonder why.

    But I¡¯m d since everyone is having fun¡­.

    I pray that this will not be a custom.

    However, what should I do with those who are currently in agony because they have missed it?

    Even if I ignore both ancestor-san and Dors, I would like to do something about the kuros who were not able to participate because they are guarding each vige.

    I want them to experience it too but thinking that I¡¯ll need to wear those clothes again¡­..I have yet to organize my feelings.

    I guess I should think that we are just cosying but it is still embarrassing since only me and Alfred are cosying.

    I get it.

    Next year.

    I¡¯ll have everyone dress up.

    Yeah, that will surely decrease my embarrassment.

    I heard Ursa and Tiselle are already trying to wear something.

    ¡­..

    It is still next year you know.

    But it looks like the preparation is already ongoing. The civil servant girls already ordered arge amount of cloth from the Goroun Company.

    No way, will it really take a year to prepare?

    The budgetes from the vige but ¡­

    All right.

    Do your best.

    The year is only beginning but I¡¯m already tired. However, I still have things to do.

    The representatives of each vige have alsoe so I¡¯ll gather them as it is.

    The main topic, vige policy and distribution of reward medals.

    However, the main topic besints.

    ¡¸When you do something like this, please contact us in advance.¡¹

    I¡¯m sorry.

    ¡¸If we werete, we wouldn¡¯t be able to participate.¡¹

    I¡¯m sorry.

    ¡¸It also needs preparations to cook a lot.¡¹

    I¡¯m really sorry.

    ¡¸We have received aint letter from the ghost knights and the lion family of the hot spring area. I¡¯ll read it out.¡¹

    Yes, I will listen.

    How did this happen?

    Is it because I said that this will only be for a day?

    We are clear about what we are going to discuss.

    For the vige policy, we had several meetings during winter so there¡¯s no problem.

    ¡¸Stabilize the yield of each vige and increase the stockpile. Also, beware of fire.¡¹

    There is no big problem in each vige regarding the yield.

    I would like you to maintain the status quo or aim to be the top producer.

    As for increasing stockpile, it is necessary to consider the possibility of each vige being able to live on their own to a certain extent.

    Not only food but also fuel and clothes.

    That is why there is a fire precaution.

    During winter, there was a small fire in Vige Three.

    The cause was a child handling fire carelessly.

    Fortunately, no one was injured and the house did not burn. Some straw and clothing that had been ced in the room burned though.

    The fire was extinguished immediately but it is an event that can make you chill.

    Please be careful.

    Ah, Glueworld.

    You don¡¯t have to apologize so many times.

    After the fire was extinguished, Glueworld had reported and apologized not only to me, but also to each vige.

    I know you have a strong sense of responsibility but you don¡¯t need to brood over it.

    It¡¯s not like the child was ying with fire, it was a legitimate ident.

    Though scolding is important, don¡¯t punish him too much.

    The centaur¡¯s caretaker, Rasshashi, doesn¡¯t have to worry too.

    You were not there so there¡¯s nothing you could do.

    On the other hand, I¡¯m pleased that I was able to confirm that we had taken measures against fire though only minimal.

    However, even though it is a wooden house, it seems to be hard to burn.

    Caution is important.

    Therefore, we installed water tanks and barrels filled with water near ces where fire is used.

    I know.

    You would like to say that you can easily produce water using magic.

    However, think about the instances where there are only children when a fire broke out.

    That was the case this time, wasn¡¯t it?

    Since water rots, you have to change it regrly and that will increase your work.

    That¡¯s where the stockpiling we¡¯re talking about enters.

    Assuming that one house will be burnt to the ground, the vige should have something that can make that family live on normally.

    Given our present situation, if something like that ever happens, the stockpile of Big Tree Vige is enough but we need to consider self-sufficiency of each vige.

    It is not like I¡¯m asking you to make your life difficult in order to stockpile. I only need each vige to adjust a little.

    It is only an effort target and even if you don¡¯t achieve it, you won¡¯t be punished.

    In short, don¡¯t overdo it.

    Next is the reward medal.

    I had one person from each vige distribute them but this time, I¡¯m worried about how to handle Vige Five.

    The conclusion is the acting vige chief of Vige Five Youko, holy maiden Celes, teleportation gate manager Futa, the three mercuries, and the two former four heavenly kings who were working hard to govern Vige Five will be rewarded with reward medals.

    In addition, another 50 pieces were handed to the acting vige chief of Vige Five Youko for distribution.

    It is more than what was handed to other viges since poption was considered.

    The representatives of Vige One, Vige Two, Vige Three, and Vige Four were convinced with the exnation.

    Another one, Asa was appointed as the representative of the hot spring area.

    The ghost knight is qualified but there will be a problem withmunication.

    Though he canmunicate with gestures, it will be inconvenient in various ways.

    The person(?) in question understands so there¡¯s no problem.

    We have talked about a lot of things¡­..at the end.

    Youko said something.

    ¡¸Vige Five¡¯s ie, what are we going to do with it?¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Actually,st year¡¯s tax alone is already a considerable amount.

    Even if you deduct various expenses, there¡¯s still a lot of surpluses.

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t squeeze them, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know the details but Loch said that it was cheaper than the average of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.¡¹

    Number of people means power.

    ¡¸Hmmm¡­.is that so? Frau, do we have to pay that money towards the demon king¡¯s kingdom?¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have to.¡¹

    Instant reply.

    When constructing Vige Five, the territory issues have already been talked about.

    There¡¯s no need to doubt her answer.

    In that case¡­..

    ¡¸Vige Five¡¯s tax will be used by Vige Five.¡¹

    Taxes are originally collected for that purpose.

    I¡¯ll leave it to Youko to a certain extent.

    And even though it has a huge amount of surplus, it is quite insignificantpared to the amount Big Tree Vige has entrusted to Goroun Company.

    Even if she forgot to report and consult on the tax issues of Vige Five, there won¡¯t be a significant impact.

    Also, Youko is doing unexpectedly well so I can trust it to her.

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    With Youko¡¯s reply, the meeting ended.

    We rush to the banquet as it is.

    The banquet is already on its second day.

    Well, let¡¯s leave it be.

    At ater date.

    A mourning messenger from themias of the south dungeon and a wailing messenger from the titans of the north dungeon arrived after hearing my cosy banquet.

    ¡¸Why were we not invited¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸We wanted to see how you look.¡¹

    Next year, I will call you all.

 Chapter 309 - Field, Lobster, and Cherry

    <h4>Chapter 309 ¨C Field, Lobster, and Cherry</h4>

    Plow.

    I plow to my heart¡¯s content.

    Feels great.

    However, it doesn¡¯t go well.

    The size of the field of Big Tree Vige is the same asst year.

    After this, I have to go to Vige One, Vige Two, Vige Three, and Vige Four.

    It went well because each vige has already decided where should be the field and what to cultivate.

    The only field I won¡¯t plow ording to my schedule is the field at the Big Tree Dungeon.

    There¡¯s a request from Asa. He wants a field in a ce a little far from the hot spring area.

    He wants fruit trees too.

    Affirmative.

    I also went as far as the south dungeon and the north dungeon. I plowed new fields near the entrance.

    It seems like themias were interested in fieldwork when we went therest winter.

    I thought that it was good for themias but unfair for the titans so I asked them.

    Their fields are only small so themias and titans can eat the crops as they want.

    If you want to start full-scale farming, just let me know.

    Finally, Vige Five.

    The most important thing here is to be careful.

    Therefore, it was thest.

    First, change clothes.

    Yes, I wore good clothes.

    Greetings.

    Yes, hello.

    You don¡¯t have to kneel, waving your hand is enough¡­.who is it? Who the heck taught them ¡°banzai sanshou¡±!

    This is the demon king¡¯s territory.

    What if some misunderstand that the demon king hase?

    My apologies for only greeting you now.

    However, didn¡¯t you already see mest winter?

    Please take care of me this year too.

    There¡¯s no need for tribute.

    Ah, I should take it.

    Then, you have my thanks.

    Ah, I can¡¯t receive it directly?

    Youko should be the one to receive it for me¡­.and before Youko receives anything, the mercury Hih received it for her.

    What a hassle.

    No, Loch seemed to be in more trouble since he¡¯s the one writing the inventory of tributes.

    Yeah, hang in there.

    It took me half a day to receive all tribute.

    After that, a banquet.

    Even if I say that it¡¯s a banquet, I can hardly eat because of greetings.

    Is this some sort of harassment?

    Think about me a little more¡­..

    This is because there are few opportunities to show my face?

    Even if you say that¡­

    Besides, Youko is the representative of Vige Five.

    ¡¸I¡¯m only the acting vige chief, remember?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right.¡¹

    I think it will be more beneficial for them to connect with Youko than me.

    Maa, let¡¯s just greet them all with a smile.

    I¡¯m tired.

    However, this is only the first day.

    Endure.

    The next day, finally, time for work.

    Yeah, it¡¯s just good that the gatekeeper only looks at me as someone suspicious now.

    I¡¯m going to do something on the small mountain of Vige Five.

    Originally, I was nning on nting something when the mansion waspleted but because of Pirika¡¯s affair and winter, I put it temporarily aside.

    The AFT can grow anything regardless of the season but I don¡¯t want to overdo things.

    I think there should be a food shortage in this country.

    Perhaps the dungeon potatoes were effective. It might have spread to the who¡¯ll demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    It seems like no one died of hungerst winter.

    However, it seems like we have to worry about the drop in food prices next year.

    That¡¯s just great and I hope itsts a long time but the world is having a hard time.

    There¡¯s not much green on the small mountain where Vige Five is so I decided to grow fruit-bearing trees.

    ¡¸The trees near the inn of Big Tree Vige. Please nt some of them.¡¹

    That is Youko¡¯s request. What¡¯re the trees near the inn?

    It is not short¡­..AH, cherry.

    ¡¸Areh? Could it be that you prefer ornamental value rather than fruits?¡¹

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t we make its beautiful flower bloom? We have enough leeway for that, don¡¯t we?¡¹

    Of course.

    Ah, is that the reason why Youko has been going to the inntely?

    Now is the time for it to bloom.

    Then, let¡¯s n some cherry trees intensively.

    Though it will take several years, on the days of its full bloom, cherry blossom viewing here will be fun.

    ¡¸What is cherry blossom viewing?¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    How should I exin?

    That evening.

    We decided to have a cherry blossom viewing in Big Tree Vige.

    I exin the cherry viewing tradition and etiquette to them.

    Maa, it was supposed to be cherry blossom viewing but it has be a banquet held near the cherry trees.

    Everyone is used to banquets.

    That¡¯s not a problem though.

    The free nyunyu-daphnes gathered and made the night shine instead ofnterns.

    They also light up the cherry trees.

    The wooden chaise lounge is covered with a red-dyed cloth giving it a slightly luxurious feel.

    The music is also soothing.

    ¡¸I understand now.¡¹

    Yoko is more than happy.

    Maa, she¡¯s having a hard time in Vige Five.

    This is good, right?

    ¡¸Vige chief, I brought it.¡¹

    The dwarves brought eightrge barrels of alcohol.

    Thank you.

    You may begin to drink.

    The food will be here in a moment.

    The oni maids are cooking in the inn¡¯s kitchen.

    Today¡¯s main dish is lobster.

    The lobsters we¡¯re culturing seem to have increased more than expected.

    I think it¡¯s okay even though it hasn¡¯t been a year.

    But I have my doubt.

    This is so easy. Are we culturing it correctly?

    ¡¸Vge chief, is culturing lobsters difficult in other ces?¡¹

    Since the lizardman who¡¯s cultivating it says so, it might be¡­.what do you mean?

    Could it be feeding problem?

    Maa, I have noint since the lobsters are delicious.

    When people gather and the dish cooked by the oni maids was brought, the banquet begins.

    Kuro and the others¡­..ah, he¡¯s waiting near where I¡¯m seated.

    Good good.

    A littleter, the children¡¯s group, led by Loo, Tier, and Hakuren, arrived.

    It may be boring for the children because it only has atmosphere.

    Fried lobster, steamed lobster, roasted lobster.

    The smell of alcohol¡­.is not good.

    Ursa and Guraru were turned off.

    Drink some juice instead.

    Here, take this cup.

    Look up.

    Enjoy the cherry blossom.

    ¡­.

    I¡¯m sorry, spiderlings.

    Were you hiding in the cherry trees and were preparing something?

    It¡¯s okay, please go on.

    It might ruin the atmosphere?

    Come on, don¡¯t mind it.

 Chapter 310 - Unexpected Guest of Village Five

    <h4>Chapter 310 ¨C Unexpected Guest of Vige Five</h4>

    As the cherry blossom falls, I recall that I can also grow plum trees.

    Pickled plum, plum wine.

    Yeah, Ipletely forgot.

    Even if I nt it now, the harvest will be several years away.

    I thought that it would have been better if I had raised it sooner but then, it might be good if I enjoy it after a few years.

    Vige Five seems to have unexpected guests.

    The first group is a group of Korin priests.

    I heard that they were important-looking priests.

    It was Youko who dealt with them.

    They said a lot of things but their main purpose is that they want permission to build a church in Vige Five.

    Though there is already a church, since I told her that everyone is free to choose and exercise their religion, Youko permitted them to do so.

    The problem starts there.

    The priests demand the transfer of the Vige Five¡¯s church, the one that has currently been built, to them instead of building their own.

    Youko rejected it.

    ¡¸There is freedom of religion in our vige. If you want to build a church, you can do so. But do that with your own money.¡¹

    The priests got angry because of that and threatened to turn her to Korin religion¡¯s enemy.

    If it were me, I would have been angry but Youko responded with a smile back then.

    ¡¸I apologize if I¡¯m being rude. I¡¯m not that familiar with religions. I¡¯m sorry. That¡¯s right, about the church. You should talk with the people of the church to solve it. Whatever the result is, I¡¯ll ept it with both hands.¡¹

    The priests, who took her words as favoring the transfer of the church, enthusiastically rushed to the church.

    What awaits them are the holy maiden Celes and Fushu.

    Fushu is there for inspection. She¡¯s checking if the priests she rmended are doing well.

    I know about it.

    She came to Big Tree Vige with ancestor-san to say hello.

    She was then guided by Celes to Vige Five using the teleportation gate.

    And yes, Youko knows that Fushu wasing.

    She was with the two when they went to Vige Five.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of discussion was held in the church but the priests left Vige Five.

    They all seemed to be holding their side with painful expressions¡­..

    ¡¸Did Fushu hit them?¡¹

    ¡¸I swear to god that I did not hit or did something that can be considered as an assault to them.¡¹

    She¡¯s not lying but why is she so imposing?

    Since that is the truth, what exactly happened?

    ¡­¡­

    The holy maiden Celes is drinking alcohol with the wine slime.

    No way.

    Yeah, I¡¯m sure their stomach is only not feeling right.

    A divine punishment perhaps.

    Let¡¯s say that¡¯s what happened.

    The reason I was able to know the situation in detail is because, during dinner, the civil servant girls and the mercuries Loch and Nana did a reenactment y.

    It was pretty good.

    I¡¯m d that the civil servant girls can now afford to do something else.

    Recruiting civil officers in Vige Five seems to be working well.

    It looks like you will be able to take it easy if you can leave them all the work but only in things rted to Vige Five.

    Vitality returns in the eyes of the mercuries Miyo and Futa.

    It¡¯s great.

    It looks like there are various things we need to know about Korin religion.

    ¡¸Korin religion is an organization that manages the state of religion and not people¡¯s beliefs. Korin religion is a collection of religions.¡¹

    Fushu, who is having dinner with me, told me so.

    ¡¸Your own belief is as important as others. If you agree with that idea, you can call yourself as part of Korin religion no matter what kind of god you believe in.¡¹

    I remember ancestor-san¡¯s exnation before.

    ¡¸However, Korin religion will not tolerate something like surrendering a church. I already memorize their faces and names. Their future will be dark.¡¹

    Fushu¡¯s face is scary.

    Ancestor-san, help¡­..it seems like he hasn¡¯te back from the hot spring yet.

    Is he tired?

    The next unexpected guests are a group of dwarves.

    There are many dwarves in Vige Five but their hair color is clearly different from them.

    There are about 30 of them and all of them are wearing high-quality armor.

    Youko was the one who dealt with them like the previous one.

    The group of dwarves deres that they will meet Youko.

    ¡¸I heard that this vige makes armor using precious magic iron powder. Hand that magic iron powder to us.¡¹

    Magic iron power is a precious mineral collected from the rock part that was attached to the sun castle.

    Part of it was made into weapons in Big Tree Vige and sold to Vige Five.

    ¡¸Do you hope to purchase?¡¹

    ¡¸No! Magic iron powder can¡¯t be handled by an immature person. Excellent materials should be handed to excellent people.¡¹

    ¡¸Hand it over¡­is that you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Youko beat the group of dwarves and hammer them into the prison.

    It seems like they were beaten so badly that they can¡¯t even talk.

    ¡¸They were bragging about their weapons so I crushed them one by one in front of them.¡¹

    The scene in which Youko beat the group of dwarves was not reenacted so she exins it whileughing.

    Youko will surely be fine but don¡¯t do anything crazy.

    And¡­.there was a prison?

    ¡¸We built one.¡¹

    It seems like the north slope is rarely hit with sunlight.

    And there are also a number of minor offenses in Vige Five.

    Violence, vandalism, threats, extortion¡­.

    Those indeed need to be punished.

    There¡¯s no one like that in Big Tree Vige but there are many people in Vige Five.

    That kind of crime will inevitably happen.

    It¡¯s a relief that no serious crimes have urred yet.

    And should I be d there was a ce to throw that group of dwarves to?

    Wait a minute, can we just throw them in the prison?

    Will there be no problem?

    We don¡¯t only have the power to levy taxes but enforcement and judicial power too.

    ¡¸So, when are you going to release them?¡¹

    ¡¸I want them to stay there for 1000 days but the people of Vige Five have eyes too. I think about ten days. With regards to that, may I borrow an inferno wolf or a demon spider?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you going to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing. All they have to do is wait in front of the prison as a lookout.¡¹

    I see.

    Of course, I won¡¯t lend them to you.

    What will you do if the kuro or the spiderling have an unpleasant experience in the prison?

    In addition, demon king and Beezel have asked not to bring a kuro or a spiderling in Vige Five.

    If it is not a matter of life and death, I won¡¯t give my consent.

    ¡¸Mou, you¡¯re cold.¡¹

    ¡¸Do youck guards?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. In addition, the prison guards are very radical.¡¹

    ¡¸Radical?¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps they feel too indebted to Vige Five. They treat the prisoners harshly.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.are they going too far?¡¹

    ¡¸Not yet. However¡­..I can¡¯t let my guard down since they might caught me off guard. They even think that what they are doing is righteous.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­..¡¹

    I¡¯m d that they think Vige Five is important but I don¡¯t think they should be aggressive to those who don¡¯t think so.

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t I speak with those prison guards?¡¹

    I wasughed at saying that it was counterproductive.

    I don¡¯t think that issue is something to beughed at.

    In any case, it seems like the dwarves are reflecting so they might be released earlier.

    The third group was a group of elves.

    There are 10 of them.

    Although they are lightly dressed, all of them are armed. Their representative is a male elf.

    Youko dealt with them too.

    The story about the elves¡¯ party is simple.

    Adventurers are exterminating monsters and demon beasts left and right around Vige Five.

    As a result, monsters and demon beasts move to other ces.

    Some of the migrating monsters have attacked the elven vige.

    It seems like they want us to take responsibility.

    ¡¸I see. I understand what you¡¯re trying to say.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then how do you n to take responsibi¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Hold on. Before anything else, let me try to confirm something. What evidence do you have to prove that the attack of the monsters in your vige is rted to Vige Five?¡¹

    ¡¸Evidence?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, evidence.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way there¡¯s any.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, you can¡¯t say that our vige is the cause. Who knows if it was the effect of something else? Given that, we can¡¯t do anything regarding your concern.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if there¡¯s no evidence, it is clear that the actions of this vige have caused trouble to our vige!¡¹

    ¡¸Even though you don¡¯t have evidence? That¡¯s only your one-sided belief.¡¹

    ¡¸Bastard! Do you despise the elven race?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean by despise? Rushing towards us in a group but can¡¯t show any evidence, you¡¯ll only get hurt if you continue to live like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have a serious match!¡¹

    ¡¸Start anytime you want, I¡¯ll take you on.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..do you mean to say that no matter what happen, you won¡¯t take responsibility?¡¹

    ¡¸Given the present situation, you are just making false charges.¡¹

    ¡¸It is not a false charge. This vige rooted out monsters around it that¡¯s why the monsters came to our vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Yesterday, the chickens of our vige did noty eggs. It is because some group of elves from some vige came here arrogantly. Take responsibility. Though I don¡¯t have any evidence, it is clearly rted to you. Will you apologize to our vige?¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of stupid thing are you saying? That¡¯s clearly nonsense.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? But that¡¯s exactly how your logic works.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you making fun of us?¡¹

    ¡¸No, we are only talking normally. What¡¯s the name of the monster that attacked your vige?¡¹

    ¡¸Why ask suddenly?¡¹

    ¡¸Answer my question, what¡¯s the name of the monster that attacked your vige?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.we don¡¯t know its name. It¡¯s a turtle-like monster that has a big shell. ¡¹

    ¡¸I see, you don¡¯t even know. Is it strong?¡¹

    ¡¸Strong.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it fast?¡¹

    ¡¸Slow.¡¹

    ¡¸What does it eat?¡¹

    ¡¸Trees. It has eaten several trees that we elves cherish.¡¹

    ¡¸How many?¡¹

    ¡¸One.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Is that the only monster that has attacked your vige?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Have you subjugated it?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then, it¡¯s no longer there. How far is your vige from our vige? How many days have you spent traveling?¡¹

    ¡¸Five days¡¹

    ¡¸Really? I heard it should be seven days. It is faster than I thought.¡¹

    ¡¸If you already know the location of our vige then don¡¯t ask.¡¹

    ¡¸I only wanted to hear it from your own lips. After all, those lips were the source of your false charges. If the monster really moved because of us, there¡¯s no way there would only be one. In addition, the adventurers are exterminating only carnivorous monsters and demon beasts. If it is a herbivore, they will leave it alone. They won¡¯t take a risk just drive a herbivore away.¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If you have really defeated the monster, sending two or three of you is enough. Now, why did youe here in a group of 10? Are you that free? I don¡¯t think so. You were the one who was tasked by your vige to defeat the monster. However, you came straight here and made some silly false charges¡­..In short, you have not able to beat the monster yet. If you want us to help, kneel.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸And boy, learn how to suppress your emotion a little more. If the other party can see your impatience, it will not be a negotiation.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a boy. Even though I look young, I have lived for 200 years.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, be a little smarter. Don¡¯t grow old in vain. Maa, that hurts my ear too.¡¹

    After that, the group of elves changed their attitude and officially requested the monster extermination.

    So that¡¯s what happened.

    ¡¸They probably wanted to borrow Vige Five¡¯s strength but don¡¯t want to pay any.¡¹

    He made those false charges in hope of Vige Five voluntarily subjugating the monster.

    It was their mistake when they said that they¡¯ve defeated it.

    They should havee honestly rather than annoy us with false charges.

    So, did you send a subjugation force from Vige Five?

    ¡¸The lizardman and the beastman who alwayse to Vige Five tookmand with pleasure.¡¹

    Ah¡­Daga and Gulf huh.

    ¡¸Theymanded Pirika and her fellow disciples along with some adventurers. It became a decent force. They probably won¡¯t lose.¡¹

    ¡¸Probably won¡¯t lose? Is the opponent an unknown monster?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I know it. It is a monster called goo turtle. It has high defensive power but its offensive power is not that much. Though it makes strange attacks, if you are careful, you will be able to deal with it. I¡¯ve already informed Pirika.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.You pretended to not know anything to the elves?¡¹

    ¡¸If I said that I know about it, they¡¯ll probably ask us to take care of it for them immediately.¡¹

    Indeed.

    ¡¸What happened to the elves?¡¹

    ¡¸Half of them became the guide. As for the other half, I had them go to a certain ce as payment.¡¹

    ¡¸Payment?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it is not good to work for free.¡¹

    She asked them to go to the dwarves¡¯ hometown to ask them to pick up the dwarves from prison.

    I see.

    However, the number of unexpected guests continued to grow.

    And to my surprise, there were even three groups of unexpected guests that came on a certain day¡­.

    Vige Five, it looks like everything will be alright if I entrust it to Youko.

    She dealt with them brilliantly.

    ¡¸During the old times, I used to be something like a ruler.¡¹

    Reliable.

    I look forward to your continuous support in the future.

    Ah, I¡¯ll count on Loch and Nana too.

    Hih is¡­..since the manpower of Vige Five has increased, he¡¯s house-sitting.

    I¡¯ll just send him a message to do his best.

 Chapter 311 - Commuting Carriage and Letter of Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 311 ¨C Commuting Carriage and Letter of Challenge</h4>

    There is a certain distance from my mansion to Big Tree Dungeon at the south part of the vige.

    It is roughly a little more than 2 kilometers.

    Is it near or is it far? It depends upon the person in question.

    For me, it¡¯s a little far.

    From the entrance of Big Tree Dungeon to the teleportation gate of either Vige Five or hot spring area, it will be a 15-minute walk.

    Is it near or is it far? It depends upon the person in question.

    For me, it¡¯s a little far.

    I¡¯ll be honest.

    During winter, going to Vige Five and the hot spring area were a bit of a hassle.

    I think it should be more convenient.

    However, that will sacrifice our crime prevention measures.

    That¡¯s the first thing we talked about before.

    I won¡¯tin because of that.

    However, there are those people who go to Vige Five to work and at night, there are people who¡¯ll go to the hot spring.

    I can¡¯t think of anything but consider those people¡¯s round trip as a waste.

    Therefore, I would like to propose a stagecoach.

    First, the round trip from my mansion to the entrance of the Big Tree Dungeon.

    I want regr service at a fixed schedule.

    Next, from the entrance of Big Tree Dungeon to the two teleportation gates.

    There will be a coach waiting by for each route at the entrance of the dungeon and they will move as soon as themuters arrive.

    When they arrive at the location of the teleportation gate, they¡¯ll drop off themuters and return to the entrance even without anyone else riding.

    Considering crime prevention, there¡¯s only one route in the dungeon.

    I want it to have a total of three routes.

    I called for a race meeting and confided my idea.

    After repeated discussion, I thought that it would be good if we can start if we can operate one route starting next year.

    But that wasn¡¯t the case.

    We suddenly started making a carriage.

    Me and the mountain elves already have the hang of it so we will be able toplete it in no time.

    ¡­.

    Areh?

    We don¡¯t have to build a new carriage, don¡¯t we?

    There are several carriages in Big Tree Vige.

    There are four wagons for carrying crops, two carriages without hood, one luxurious carriage, and one camping coach.

    As for me, I originally nned to use a carriage without hood as it is.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s make a proper carriage.¡¹

    I guess it¡¯s okay since the mountain elves are making it with passion.

    Within a few hours, one waspleted.

    It is a passenger type carriage with suspension.

    It has a roof as an anti-rain measure and the walls were removed to make getting on and getting out easier.

    As for the size, it is a seven-seater including the coachman.

    Test drive.

    But before that, there was an argument whether to have a horse or a centaur to pull the carriage.

    The horse seems to have won this time.

    The satisfied-looking horse pulls the wagon.

    Yeah, there seems to be no problem.

    Next, making a carriage for the dungeon.

    No roof is required because it will be used inside the dungeon.

    Considering sharp curves, we made a smaller one.

    It¡¯s a four-seater with no coachman seat.

    ¡­..

    It looks like a bicycle-drawn cart with four wheels and chairs installed on it.

    It¡¯s simple so it only took an hour toplete.

    Test drive.

    This time, instead of a horse or a centaur, amia from the dungeon will pull it.

    ¡¸Is it alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. We find it encouraging to y a role. I mean it.¡¹

    I was thinking of leaving the carriage pulling to the centaurs since they love it but if they are this motivated, let¡¯s leave it to themias.

    Instead of pulling the carriage using hand, themia used the end of her tail to grip the carriage.

    There¡¯s enough power.

    Hnn¡­.what¡¯s this?

    The vibration is different.

    It is veryfortable.

    The carriage arrived at the ce where the teleportation gate is in about five minutes.

    The kuros and the spiderlings took the lead. Although we took the shortest route, they get rid of all the obstacles so it¡¯s fast.

    I¡¯m satisfied.

    With this, we will be able to go to Vige Five in ten minutes.

    The ones who are most pleased are Yoko and Celes who go there every day.

    Or so I thought. The most pleased was the females of Big Tree Vige.

    It is now easier to go to the hot spring area.

    It looks like everyone thinks that it¡¯s far.

    Thus, the number of bicycle-drawn like carriage that¡¯s used inside the dungeon has increased. Eight of them are now in operation.

    Themias are not enough so the big spiderlings and titans pulled them too.

    Next time, let¡¯s gather those carriage pullers and have a banquet as acknowledgment of their hard work.

    A little while after themuting carriages became operational, Vige Five received guests.

    Those guests came over to pick up the dwarves in the prison.

    They are also dwarves.

    First of all, they apologize for thewlessness and rudeness of the dwarves who are currently imprisoned.

    As a nuisance fee, they paid the vige fourrge casks of ore.

    As for Youko, since the dwarves in the prison also expressed remorse, she agreed to release them.

    Or not.

    The dwarves who came over did not demand the liberation of the imprisoned dwarves.

    ¡¸They didn¡¯te here to take the imprisoned dwarves?¡¹

    ¡¸They want them to be punished ording to thew of the vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what did theye here for?¡¹

    ¡¸To apologize and to pay nuisance fee. That¡¯s it¡­..¡¹

    One of the dwarves offered his ax to Youko.

    ¡¸This is wonderful.¡¹

    ¡¸I forged it myself.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? Are you gifting this to me?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind but I have a request.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that in this vige, there are weapons that are forged using magic iron powder, is that true?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s a little pricey but you can buy them in a store.¡¹

    ¡¸Were they forged here?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.you can say that.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I want you to show this ax to the person who made those weapons.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that all?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. We are staying at the inn on the south, it is called¡­..what¡¯s the name again?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s the one near the foot of the mountain, it is called ¡°Cat¡¯s Eye Pavillion¡±. If you¡¯re hungry I rmend ¡°Firefox Pavillion¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸ ¡°Cat¡¯s Eye Pavillion¡±, we¡¯ll stay there.¡¹

    That said, the dwarves group who were supposed to pick up the imprisoned dwarves, left.

    In Big Tree Vige, the beastkin Gutt and his two apprentices are forging an armor using magic iron powder.

    Gutt was on fire after seeing the ax brought by Youko.

    ¡¸ Vige Chief! That¡¯s a challenge!¡¹

    It looks like a normal ax tome but it seems like there¡¯s a hidden message.

    ¡¸ We need a ce to have a match!¡¹

    That¡¯s what happened.

 Chapter 312 - A Showdown Called for a Festival

    <h4>Chapter 312 ¨C A Showdown Called for a Festival</h4>

    Vige Five, big ground in front of Youko¡¯s mansion.

    A lot of people have gathered.

    It is very lively.

    They are smiling too.

    I¡¯m sitting in a chair at the corner of the ground.

    It isfortable because there¡¯s a roof that can block sunlight¡­..

    But what¡¯s with the height of this chair?

    Is this for guardsmen?

    I can even see something far away.

    Next to me, Youko made a grand deration.

    ¡¸Everyone, I have kept you waiting. From this moment, I dere the start of the cksmith showdown! Participating teamse forward!¡¹

    ording to Youko¡¯s deration, people moved to free the space at the center of the ground.

    And there, the participants appear.

    This showdown is a team battle.

    It seems like it is not realistic to perform cksmithing work alone.

    Gutt and his two disciples showed up along with two unfamiliar beastkins as they formed the beastkin team.

    Those two unfamiliar beastkins are helpers that Gutt called from Howling Vige.

    It seems like they¡¯ll take on the challenge with the five of them.

    On the other team is the group of dwarves that gave Youko an ax. They are the trigger of this event.

    Their number is¡­.6 people.

    Without asking anyone, I named them ax dwarf team.

    There are also three more dwarves only team aside from the team of dwarves that are supposed to pick up the imprisoned dwarves.

    It seems like the imprisoned dwarves split into three teams and participate.

    Let¡¯s call them prison dwarf A, prison dwarf B, and prison dwarf C teams.

    Another team is a team with dwarf participants but there are demons too.

    It seems like a team led by the dwarves of Vige Five.

    Let¡¯s call them the Vige Five team.

    As I mentioned above, this will be a showdown of six teams.

    After taking time to look around, Youko nods solemnly.

    ¡¸Each team, dere your wishes.¡¹

    This is a cksmith showdown.

    The winning team will have their wish granted.

    Of course, only if their wish is feasible.

    In order to not ask for anything impossible, they will need to dere their wishes before the showdown begins.

    The first one to dere is Gutt from the beastkin team.

    ¡¸We have no wish. However, that dwarf over there, if we win, you can¡¯t say that we¡¯re not skillful enough.¡¹

    Gutt res at the ax dwarf team.

    On the other hand, the ax dwarf team

    ¡¸We wish to buy magic iron powder at a low price. We can make better weapons than those beastkin cksmiths over there.¡¹

    The beastkin team and the ax dwarf team re at each other.

    Let¡¯s ignore them, prison dwarf A, B, and C.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Amnesty!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Vige Five team.

    ¡¸Free eat-all-you-can-eat at the vige council hall¡¯s canteen.¡¹

    Youko nodded and confirmed that there was no problem.

    At the same time, Loch, who was next to her, records them on a paper.

    ¡¸All right, then¡­.¡¹

    Youko came to me.

    Though I have been instructed to say things in advance, I¡¯m still nervous.

    ¡¸In this showdown, I want you to forge a sword hatchet. You are free to decide the de length. Now, let the game begins!¡¹

    There was a loud cheer.

    Then, each team heads towards the cksmith workshop at the foot of Vige Five.

    For this match, that cksmith workshop has been constructed.

    One location for each team so six workshops.

    Each of those ces has the same thing.

    Arge amount of material is also prepared in the material storage area.

    It is said that a craftsman has to think about everything else himself.

    Good luck to all of you.

    Now.

    While sitting on the chair, I watch each team leave the ground.

    The crowd stays where they are.

    Their line of sight is concentrated to me.

    I know.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s start the Vige Five Festival.¡¹

    After my deration, there was a louder cheer than before.

    Vige Five festival.

    The festival in Vige Five that Youko and the holy maiden Celes had nned for a long time.

    They prepared for it while preparing the ce for Gutt and the dwarves topete.

    The residents of Vige Five are more interested in festivals rather than the cksmith showdown.

    There are smells of various foods flowing from stall to stall around the ground and the main street.

    Though it took ten days to prepare for the cksmith showdown, everyone is also preparing for the festival at the same time.

    In those ten days, peoplee from neighboring towns and viges.

    Not only customers but also merchants.

    Michael-san from Goroun Company was particrly enthusiastic.

    There are a lot of stalls.

    From Big Tree Vige, several oni maids also participated.

    Unlike the usual, they take a little more time to serve since they have to take payment but they are really popr.

    I wonder if the camping coach I brought is conspicuous.

    This festival is great since it is not limited to food, there are also entertainments like music and simplepetitions.

    It willst for one week.

    Though you might think that a week-long festival is too long, the cksmithing showdown takes ce in over a week.

    Youko said that she already adjusted things for it which means she has already assumed things will be like this from the beginning.

    My participation is only at the beginning and at the end which is so simple¡­..

    Maa, I already left everything about Vige Five to Youko.

    I¡¯ll get off this chair and enjoy the festival¡­..ah, I have to go around with guards?

    I enjoyed the festival.

    Three dayster.

    One of the ax dwarves requested an audience to Youko.

    ¡¸Acting vige chief-dono, I wish to express our gratitude for preparing the location of the showdown¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Is there a problem?¡¹

    ¡¸There is, I¡¯m losing focus on the showdown.¡¹

    ¡¸Did something pick your interest? You are being served with food and alcohol, are you?¡¹

    ¡¸We are grateful for that too but¡­.there¡¯s really something that caught my attention.¡¹

    ¡¸If it is difficult for you to say, I won¡¯t force you. Is it alright if I send spectators to the forge?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s dangerous so don¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸If you really want to, then do it but it is still too early. They won¡¯t appreciate the current status of our work.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. The cksmith showdown is not really something that can attract guests. Don¡¯t be angry.¡¹

    ¡¸But that¡¯s not¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸What is your request?¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you have something to ask me?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..regardless of the result of the match, I want to know the mechanism of that transforming wagon. It is wonderful.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that all?¡¹

    ¡¸The food and the alcohol they offer, the line is too long. We¡¯re in the middle of apetition so we can¡¯t line up.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I¡¯ll arrange it. By the way, that alcohol over there came from there¡­.do you want to give it a try?¡¹

    ¡¸Please, by all means.¡¹

 Chapter 313 - Village Fiveâ€™s Battle

    <h4>Chapter 313 ¨C Vige Five¡¯s Battle</h4>

    Chapter 313 ¨C Vige Five¡¯s Battle

    Vige Five¡¯s festivalsts for a week.

    However, the festival is not 24/7.

    The festival takes ce only from sunrise to sunset.

    There¡¯s normal business operation at night.

    Maa, you can hear lively voices from banquets here and there but it is fine since they are happening in a store or in a private house.

    If it is not outside, there¡¯s no problem.

    The cksmith showdown is ongoing continuously even at night so there¡¯s no choice but to work.

    The Vige Five¡¯s residents are watching over them closely too.

    ¡­¡­..

    Watch them more with interest.

    No, this is notpulsory.

    Sorry.

    By the way, this cksmith showdown¡­.

    I don¡¯t know what a sword hatchet is.

    What is a sword hatchet?

    Is it different from an ordinary hatchet?

    When I asked Youko, the one who decided the subject, she showed the real thing to me.

    It¡¯s a little longer than a normal hatchet¡­.is it a hatchet that can also be used as a sword?

    In rural areas, it is sometimes called machete. It is said to be used when walking in a forest or when dealing with daily necessities.

    ¡¸The name only changed because of the length of the de so you don¡¯t need to mind it.¡¹

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    By the way, how will the oue of the cksmith showdown be decided?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll inspect it. However, if vige chief wants Gutt¡¯s team to win, I can do something. Do you want me to?¡¹

    ¡¸If you want to anger me.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. I¡¯m joking. Though we have known each other for a short time, I know vige chief¡¯s preference. You want fairness in judgment.¡¹

    I parted from Youko and came back to Big Tree Vige.

    This is my daily life.

    Yeah, I¡¯m always surprised at the difference with Vige Five that is currently full of festival atmosphere.

    The teleportation gate is amazing.

    I also allow people here to participate in Vige Five¡¯s festival.

    Those who want to can go and participate in Vige Five¡¯s festival.

    I also give them money.

    However, children must be always apanied by adults.

    When I told them that, I also asked them to form some groups and go by batch.

    The surprising one was Ursa.

    At first, she was eager to go but when she learned that the kuros and the spiderlings can¡¯t go, she stopped saying that she¡¯ll go.

    Alfred and Tiselle followed suit.

    I¡¯m d that you have a gentle heart but you don¡¯t have to endure it.

    Don¡¯t hesitate to go.

    Hakuren, take Ursa.

    Alfred and Tiselle will be apanied by Bulga and Stifano.

    It should be Loo and Tier that should apany them but they have to apany me to watch the result of the cksmith showdown on the final day.

    Hitoe will goter. Youko will personally take her.

    Nutt will also go on the final day.

    He wants to see the brave figure of her father, Gutt.

    As for the beast boys¡­.they went there on the first day.

    They seem to have had a hard time due to the crowd.

    After seeing off the children, I return to my room and lie down on the carpet.

    I push reality away a little.

    The kittens rode on my head as I¡¯m lying face down.

    You guys are already big.

    You are quite heavy.

    I felt a little impact from my side and when I looked at it, I saw Kuro¡¯s eyes.

    Want to lie with me?

    Before I knew it, Yuki was already on my other side.

    ¡­..

    Ugh, I can¡¯t move.

    I was in that state the next 30 minutes.

    That ends my escape from reality.

    Let¡¯s face reality.

    A problem urred in Vige Five.

    When it is still the nning stage of Vige Five¡¯s festival, Gulf¡¯s group, who went out to exterminate the goo turtle, still hasn¡¯t returned.

    I thought it would be inconsiderate of me if I didn¡¯t inform them about the festival so I sent a messenger.

    The messenger managed to contact Gulf¡¯s group and returned with the message ¡°we will return during the festival¡±.

    The goo turtle has been exterminated but it seems like there are still some troublesome monsters around so they n on rooting them out.

    I was about to worry for their safety but Gulf¡¯s group has already returned to Vige Five.

    They brought two elf dignitaries.

    One of them is a serious-looking middle-aged male elf.

    The other one looks like a fierce-looking female elf.

    When the two of them met me and Youko, they suddenly said their deration of surrender.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care what will happen to me but please spare our vige.¡¹

    This middle-aged male elf looks serious when he says that.

    ¡¸Using my neck, let this battlee to an end.¡¹

    That¡¯s the fierce-looking female elf.

    When I look at Gulf, he looks away so I ask.

    ¡¸Wait, vige chief, we did not do anything bad. We only exterminated monsters while being guided by the elves as nned.¡¹

    Then, why is this happening?

    ¡¸For some reason, we got involved in a battle between elves. When we defended, we beat both of them.¡¹

    ¡­.you beat them while defending?

    ¡¸Fo-for some reason, we went on offense¡­.¡¹

    For some reason?

    ¡¸It was a night raid so we went all out on offense¡­.¡¹

    ¡­..

    My head hurts.

    I only ask them to exterminate a monster, why are they in a situation where they subjugated two elven viges?

    Ugh, first, what¡¯s the damage on your group?

    Anyone injured?

    Several adventurers huh.

    Did anyone die?

    None.

    Good.

    How about the damage on the other party?

    Were there wounded? Did someone die?

    A lot were injured but no one has died.

    Good, we escaped the worst situation.

    Next¡­.aren¡¯t they part of the demon king¡¯s kingdom?

    This.

    For the time being, let¡¯s hear the circumstances of each party involved.

    Though I feel sorry for the two elves, I¡¯ll have them stay at the inn for a while.

    The amodation fee at the inn is¡­.eh?

    The inn is fully booked because of the festival?

    ¡­¡­..

    Let¡¯s have them stay at the mansion.

    I¡¯ll have a civil officer ask them about their situation.

    Youko, take care of them.

    Gulf, Daga, Pirika, and Pirika¡¯s fellow apprentices.

    You worked hard.

    I¡¯m d that you came back safely.

    You counterattacked as self-defense so it can¡¯t be helped.

    Therefore, allow me to say this.

    ¡¸Great victory.¡¹

    Let¡¯s talk about the details tomorrow.

    Take a rest today.

    ¡¸Ah, my apologies but, where are the adventurers who apanied you?¡¹

    They might be reluctant to go here but I would like to hear from them as well.

    ¡¸They went to the festival.¡¹

    ¡­..

    Am I thinking too much?

    Considering my rtionship with the demon king¡¯s kingdom, aren¡¯t we in a serious situation?

    It¡¯s pointless.

    Let me refresh a little.

    ¡­..thinking about it, I came back to Big Tree Vige to escape reality.

    Hmm

    Youko doesn¡¯t particrly care.

    She even praised them for winning.

    It looks like I¡¯m overthinking things.

    Is it really not a big deal?

    I feel heavyhearted just by thinking I had to contact the demon king to exin the situation and to apologize¡­.

    The next day.

    The conclusion after consulting the two former four heavenly kings, it¡¯s not a big deal.

    The demon king¡¯s kingdom has various big and small territories.

    Though unauthorized attack to other countries is strictly prohibited, domestic battle between territories of the kingdom is allowed.

    I heard that as long as you have your reason, you can initiate territorial battle.

    I heard that it is necessary in order to maintain the vast territory of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    In short, it¡¯s fine as long as you are not hostile to the kingdom itself.

    I learned something important.

    Therefore, beating elf viges that belong to the demon king¡¯s kingdom is not a hostile act towards the kingdom.

    ¡­

    Is that so?

    ¡¸Though it will be a problem if you exterminate them to thest elf, the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡¯s war potential won¡¯t be affected even if you beat them and take them as subordinates.¡¹

    No no, there was fighting and there were injured.

    I wanted to say so but I swallowed it down since it is the custom of this country.

    ¡¸In any case, I¡¯m happy we¡¯ve won. I would like to give you something too.¡¹

    Looking at the two pleased demons, I wondered why I was so troubled yesterday.

    After that, I met with the two elves again.

    Isn¡¯t it great to have an audience?

    It¡¯s like an interview.

    I had the two former four heavenly kings sit with me too.

    ¡¸I ept the surrender of the two viges. You are now followers of Vige Five.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Y-yes.¡¹¡¹

    With that, this is finally over.

    ¡­..

    I return to Big Tree Vige and y with the spiderlings.

    I was not able to y with them yesterday.

 Chapter 314 - Dwarf Juano

    <h4>Chapter 314 ¨C Dwarf Juano</h4>

    Chapter 314 ¨C Dwarf Juano

    My name is Juano.

    I am the leader of a group of 200 dwarves.

    I have be the leader ten years ago and am currently in the midst of being questioned for my leadership skills.

    Until a little while ago, I was able to smith at will but after bing the leader, things have be troublesome.

    I can now understand why the former leader always looks sulky.

    Meanwhile, a group of them annoyed a certain vige and we were informed that they had been imprisoned.

    The one who informed us are elves who live in the nearby forest.

    Do you know what¡¯s funny? How can these ferocious elves who dislike us inform us?

    However, that information is helpful.

    If we go pick them up, they will release the imprisoned dwarves.

    I¡¯m thankful. I¡¯m worried about those guys too.

    I want to leave immediately and beat them up upon picking¡­.

    The vige they caused trouble to is called Vige Five.

    Although it has only been founded recently, I heard that influential people from the demon king¡¯s kingdom have gathered there.

    It is impossible for them to leave without anyone intervening.

    As the chief, I have to apologize for what they¡¯ve done.

    I thank the elves for the information they brought and start preparing to leave.

    ¡­.eh?

    You want my signature as evidence that I have received the information?

    Is it necessary?

    No, I do have a signature but¡­.well, if it¡¯s really important.

    I understand.

    I went to Vige Five with a few rtively manned people.

    If I take someone violent, it will only cause more trouble.

    ording to the information we gathered before leaving, the purpose of those guys in prison were the weapons and armors sold in Vige Five.

    To be exact, the magic iron power contained in those weapons and armors.

    It seems like they asked the other party to give it to them for free.

    Those idiots.

    That will only work in dwarven society.

    It won¡¯t work elsewhere.

    If you are in other ces, you should have said ¡°Please let us use magic iron power¡± obediently.

    How can they not know that?

    That might be the reason why there are not many leader candidates.

    We arrived at Vige Five.

    I think my mouth is wide open.

    I heard that Vige Five is a really big vige.

    But where is the vige?

    Isn¡¯t this a huge town, no, this is a city!

    Those idiots!

    How dare you trouble a ce like this?

    Kuh¡­. My stomach hurts.

    Fortunately, the representative of Vige Five¡­..the acting vige chief is a very gentle person.

    She easily epted my apology.

    Peace of mind.

    Since this is the case, she won¡¯t execute the imprisoned dwarves.

    Also, I won¡¯t need to force myself to ask for their freedom.

    I want you to punish them ording to thew here.

    It will be a good medicine for them too.

    If you are really troubled, you can work in this vige as an apology.

    Ah, that¡¯s right.

    I almost forgot.

    I presented an ax to the acting vige chief.

    ¡¸This is wonderful.¡¹

    I was surprised. She can tell.

    I¡¯m d.

    I¡¯m sorry for troubling you but, can you show this to the person who forged those weapons using magic iron powder?

    He will understand what it means.

    I¡¯ll wait for your contact.

    Inn on the south side ¡­ What was the name?

    The inns here have simr names so it is a little confusing.

    Acting vige chief-dono, I think you should do something about that.

    It has be a cksmith showdown.

    Areh?

    Why?

    Did I make a mistake?

    I thought that the cksmith of this vige would understand if I showed him my ax.

    I am one of the cksmiths of the demon king¡¯s kingdom that adopted the techniques of an eminent cksmith group.

    I intended to prove that there would be no shortage of cksmiths that can process magic iron powder.

    Could it be that they want to test my ability?

    If so, I can¡¯t decline¡­.

    When I saw the opponent, I was almost blown away.

    ¡­.Gutt-dono?

    The son of the mayor of Howling Vige?

    Eh?

    The cksmith of this vige is Gutt-dono?

    ¡­¡­

    Th-this is bad.

    I¡¯vepletely failed.

    My technique came from Howling Vige.

    I have also trained in Howling Vige for several years.

    That ax of mine¡­.

    To a cksmith from Howling Vige, being shown of the ax that was forged using the technique of Howling Vige is the same as provocation!

    This is bad.

    He¡¯s ring at me.

    Don¡¯t-desu.

    It¡¯s all a misunderstanding-desu.

    E-ehto.

    ¡¸That dwarf over there, if we win, you can¡¯t say that we¡¯re not skillful enough.¡¹

    Hnn¡­ Gutt-dono raised the edge of his lips while ring at me.

    By chance, do you remember me?

    When you met me, you were only a child who hadn¡¯t even entered a forge yet¡­

    No no, leave nostalgia aside.

    I¡¯m worried about the gaze of the dwarves behind me.

    The current me is a leader.

    As the leader of this group, I have to stand straight to a challenge even if it is due to a misunderstanding.

    Yeah, there¡¯s no other way.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s make a weapon better than the beastkin cksmiths over there.¡¹

    I, myself, don¡¯t have time to y.

    Let me show you my skill as a cksmith!

    The cksmith showdown will be taking a week.

    Meanwhile, Vige Five seems to have a festival.

    Kuh, those were some fun music.

    Those smell delicious.

    I¡¯ve been served with food and alcohol but they are not this good smelling.

    I have never smelled something so delicious smelling before.

    As for the alcohol.

    Yes, especially that alcohol.

    No no.

    Concentrate on cksmithing.

    I¡¯ll make a once-in-a-lifetime kind of sword hatchet!

    However, I¡¯m curious about those delicious-smelling food and alcohol.

    How about we take turns?

    If I knew this would happen, I would have brought more people.

    Third day.

    When I requested acting vige chief-dono, she prepared delicious smelling food and alcohol.

    We take turns in eating.

    The dishes are curry, pizza, udon, and kushikatsu.

    Umu, they are all delicious.

    Especially the kushikatsu.

    Ho hou, this chicken barbeque and this vegetable dish¡­.I¡¯m quite happy.

    Alcohol.

    I was surprised.

    I¡¯ve never had such a delicious alcohol.

    Moreover, there are various types.

    Among those, I especially like the bubbly beer.

    It goes well with kushikatsu.

    It is so good that I think beer is an alcohol made for kushikatsu.

    Ah, no.

    I almost forgot about cksmithing.

    Don¡¯t rush into the banquet.

    The banquet is after the cksmith showdown is over.

    The final day.

    I almost broke my waist.

    The dwarf whom even the dwarven king would care about, the elder dwarf Donovan-sama, hase to see me.

    He¡¯s here for the cksmith showdown.

    Eh?

    You¡¯re not here for alcohol?

    Ah, Donovan-sama is the one who¡¯s making the alcohol in this vige¡­.

    It was very delicious.

    I¡¯m d it wasn¡¯t before the showdown.

    Even I will be nervous in front of Donovan-sama.

    The method of judging the cksmith showdown is simple.

    The judges will use the sword hatchet made for the cksmith showdown to cut a stacked up wooden boards.

    Umu.

    Our finished product is not bad.

    The sword hatchet forged by Gutt-dono is quite good too.

    As for the sword hatchet made by those abominable imprisoned dwarves, it¡¯s good.

    They have that attitude but they are skilled.

    The sword hatchet of the group called Vige Five team is not bad either.

    It is a slightly curved sword that¡¯s popr among adventurers these days.

    It is also suitable for throwing.

    They¡¯ve studied.

    However, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been worried about since a while ago¡­.

    Why are the judges elves?

    If I remember it correctly, those two are the tree king of Gon Forest and archer king of Garets Forest?

    Or do they only look simr?

    However¡­.there¡¯s no mistake that that elf there is a high elf.

    Or am I mistaken?

    As the result of the review of the judges, the winner of the cksmith showdown is Vige Five¡¯s team.

    The imprisoned dwarvesined saying that they were favored but I¡¯m convinced with their win.

    The sword hatchet I made emphasized appearance too much.

    On the other hand, the Vige Five team emphasized practical use.

    It seems like they were able to utilize their advantage of receiving orders from adventurers.

    As for Gutt-dono¡­.I think he was harmed by his frequent use of magic iron powder.

    Though a lot of first-ss materials were prepared for this cksmith showdown, there¡¯s no magic iron powder.

    Gutt-dono was supposed topete without magic iron powder.

    Given the presence or not of magic iron powder, the tempering, forging method, and even fire handling is different.

    This time, I feel like he was not able to fully demonstrate his ability because he¡¯s adjusting on those areas.

    If the showdown is one more week longer, Gutt-dono would win.

    I¡¯m disappointed in losing the showdown but I¡¯m satisfied with the result.

    By the way, I have to apologize to Gutt-dono to resolve the misunderstanding.

    I didn¡¯t show the ax as provocation ¡­

    Areh?

    There are familiar people around Gutt-dono¡­

    Ehto¡­.from the right, they are the bloodsucking princess and the angel of annihtion¡­..

    ¡¸Are you the one who provoked Gutt?¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, Loo-san, do you know Juano-shi?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I asked him to sharpen my favorite dagger a few times.¡¹

    Yes, she did ask me that several times.

    I can still remember those times.

    In the middle of the night, there was a tyrannical customer thatmanded me to sharpen a dagger and would not take no for an answer.

    ¡¸That dagger was broken by you.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, is it that dagger you used to cut off my right arm?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that one.¡¹

    ¡¸That cuts well.¡¹

    ¡¸It was a waste. It seems like you know him too.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I asked him for some armors for the angels.¡¹

    That was because of the rtionship our group has with the angels. We¡¯ve been acquainted for several generations.

    The deadline is so tight that it can kill someone.

    Moreover, the most annoying part is the details about decorations¡­.it¡¯s difficult too.

    Why do they ask for carvings at the inner side of the armor?

    Nobody will see it.

    I don¡¯t know what it means too.

    It will only reduce the durability.

    It is probably because if you take a hit, you¡¯ll have carved bruise on your skin.

    However, they are wearing clothes as undergarments so that¡¯s not possible.

    Anyway.

    I knew from the atmosphere that they were rted to this vige.

    Conclusion.

    Let¡¯s not get involved with this vige.

    Though I wanted to use magic iron power, it¡¯s not worth it.

    Eh?

    Oh, acting vige chief-dono.

    You want to speak about various things¡­.eh?

    How many good cksmiths do we have?

    No, we¡¯re leaving tomorrow.¡­¡­

    You want to make the imprisoned dwarves your subordinates?

    Those guys will not listen to me.

    There will be a banquet from today onwards?

    Though I¡¯ll be happy to¡­¡­there were other alcohols aside from what Donovan-sama made?

    Ooohhh.

    The next day.

    The group of dwarves I¡¯m supposed to be leading is working as cksmiths in Vige Five.

    I don¡¯t even know why.

    Alcohol is bad.

    Kushikatsu is bad.

    Somehow, new dishes are delicious.

    ¡­¡­.

    I¡­no, I hope our future is bright.

 Chapter 315 - Playing with Spiderlings

    <h4>Chapter 315 ¨C ying with Spiderlings</h4>

    Chapter 315 ¨C ying with Spiderlings

    I intend to y with the spiderlings but¡­.I wonder what we should y.

    Let¡¯s ask them.

    ¡­¡­.

    I¡¯ll be watching the theatrical show of the spiderlings.

    There are three ys to be performed.

    The stage is the table in my room.

    Oh, they even prepared costumes and the stage props.

    Eh?

    There¡¯s a curtain too?

    Professional standard.

    The first one is about encouraging good and punishing evil using the principles of royalty.

    When a monster was bullied by a bad adventurer, a good adventurer came to help.

    The introduction, development, denouement, and conclusion are solid and easy to understand.

    Standing ovation.

    The second one is a musical cooking battle.

    Did you really have to make it into a musical in order to express the deliciousness of foods?

    The coordinated stomp of 20 of them is a masterpiece.

    The third¡¯s theme is mystery.

    Oohhh, an original way of dying.

    That¡¯s quite a trick.

    They even use stage props.

    The stage props were made with the cooperation of the mountain elves.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    They are all good enough¡­.I mean, they are interesting.

    Everyone worked hard.

    Ah, don¡¯t mind your misstep.

    During the musical, one of them got its leg tangled in aplex step.

    Are you injured?

    You did your best and did not stop when you made an error.

    The follow up of the others was wonderful.

    As a summary¡­¡­

    All of you should utilize the size of the stage a bit more.

    You only move on a certain ce which is too narrow.

    Also, I think it¡¯s a good idea that you have a card of your lines but I think you should increase the font size a little.

    I think it may be good to use a kuroko.

    Do you know what a kuroko is?

    Though that person is on the stage, he¡¯s not treated as one of the actors by the audience and is there only to help the actors.

    You have to dress up properly as a kuroko or no one will get it.

    Hahaha.

    Everyone¡¯s interested.

    ¡­¡­

    But will this be considered as ying together?

    I was just watching.

    Want me to join you¡­.being in the y is impossible.

    Alright, I¡¯ll just cooperate with the stage set like the mountain elves¡­.they built something great.

    There are other gimmicks that you were not able to use during your ys?

    It looks like there¡¯s no room for me to join the stage equipment building.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    I¡¯ll just make a lighting device.

    It¡¯ll be more exciting.

    The spiderlings agree too.

    The problem is the light source.¡­¡­

    There¡¯s no electricity.

    Let¡¯s ask Loo to do something with magic.

    Hnn?

    Isn¡¯t it hard to ask Loo?

    It¡¯s hard for sure.

    However, it¡¯s for you.

    Leave it to me.

    And next, let¡¯s show it to the children.

    It will be a waste if you only show it to me.

    It¡¯s okay.

    Hakuren teaches well so they can read characters.

    I¡¯m a bit doubtful for Tiselle but¡­.

    If it¡¯s a musical, she can enjoy it even if she can¡¯t read.

    Yeah, that¡¯s it.

    That day, I concentrated on making lighting equipment with the spiderlings.

    If I make it by myself, it won¡¯t be counted as ying with them.

    The lighting device isplete. The spiderlings are pleased.

    And Zabuton is waiting behind me.

    ¡­..

    I¡¯m sorry for not seeing you but it¡¯s already night.

    How about we y tomorrow?

    I was relieved when Zabuton nodded but I regretted being too focused.

    I¡¯m hungry.

    Let¡¯s go for dinner before Ann gets angry.

    Spiderlings, you should eat too.

    Hahaha.

    When the spiderlings waved their legs together to reply to me, I find it cute so I unintentionallyughed.

 Chapter 316 - Details of the Battle

    <h4>Chapter 316 ¨C Details of the Battle</h4>

    Chapter 316 ¨C Details of the Battle

    The interview with the elves and the adventurers revealed the details on how they fought with the elven viges.

    Gulf, Daga, Pirika, 20 of Pirika¡¯s fellow disciples, and 30 adventurers.

    It is a group of more than 50 people.

    There were five elf guides too but three of them left in order to report to their vige that the goo turtle has been defeated.

    The elf guides of Gulf¡¯s group are now down to two.

    Thinking about killing other monsters and securing food, they move into the forest.

    They were discovered by a small scouting group of the Garets Forest Vige.

    The purpose of that small scouting group is to guard their vige.

    The ce where they discovered them is a ce a little far away from their vige¡¯s territory so they¡¯re not supposed to fight.

    Unfortunately, they were in a hostile rtionship with the two elves who apany Gulf¡¯s group.

    The leader of the small scouting group in the Garets forest was a young elf and when he saw two hostile elves getting along with Gulf¡¯s group, he made a big mistake.

    ¡¸He called for their army.¡¹

    The leader of the small scouting group requests for reinforcements from Garets Forest Vige.

    More than a hundred elves were deployed by Garets Forest Vige.

    The elves¡¯ fighting style is centered on long-range attacks with bows and magic while encircling the enemy.

    During the time when they were encircling Gulf¡¯s group, the three elves who were able to report back to their vige weren¡¯t able to return to Gulf¡¯s group.

    They were attacked by the army of Garets Forest Vige who were on their way to surround Gulf¡¯s group. The three of them were wounded.

    They were also taken.

    That time, the three already have anotherpanion.

    In order to thank Gulf¡¯s group for their monster extermination, an elder from the vige apanied the three.

    He managed to escape while being injured on one of his arms.

    He came back to the vige and shouted.

    ¡¸The Garets Forest attacked!¡¹

    The vige of the elf guides is called Gon Forest Vige.

    More than 100 elves were deployed from Gon Forest Vige.

    Unfortunately, the elf reinforcement from Gon Forest Vige had not been informed about Gulf¡¯s group.

    Another unfortunate thing is, the two elf guides were already injured by the siege of the Garets Forest Vige.

    With no one exining the situation, Gon Forest Vige and Garets Forest Vige went to war with Gulf¡¯s group in the middle.

    As for Gulf¡¯s group¡­.

    First, they counterattacked against the forces of Garets Forest Vige who made the preemptive strike.

    Gulf, Daga, and the adventurers struggle against the elves who devote themselves to long-range attacks. Pirika and her fellow disciples on the other hand are doing great.

    They evade fast traveling arrows and magic.

    They also defeated elves with one blow.

    While doing so, the Gon Forest Vige forces approached.

    Though they came from a vige hostile to Garets Forest Vige, they are still elves.

    Gulf¡¯s group misunderstood them as enemy reinforcements.

    No one can solve that misunderstanding.

    The battle started at noon and it is already night.

    Further reinforcements arrived from the two forest viges.

    In the middle of the battlefield where they are fighting 500 elves, Gulf¡¯s group thought of a way to break the status quo.

    That is, to capture the enemy¡¯s stronghold.

    They were able to guess that there are two ces that seemed to be the enemy¡¯s stronghold.

    Either of them will be the real one.

    The battle continued and the tension has gone up.

    Even if they were fewer than the enemies, Gulf¡¯s group divide themselves into two groups.

    Then, on the night of the second day, they started moving towards each of the two strongholds.

    While repelling the chasing enemies, both groups managed to capture the enemy¡¯s strongholds noon of the fourth day¡­.when the news arrived at the viges, the two elven viges surrendered.

    Listening to everyone¡¯s story, I can only call it an unfortunate encounter battle.

    But I¡¯m d that there are only injured.

    I¡¯m really d that no one died.

    It seems like both elven viges have people who can use healing magic and Gulf¡¯s group has them too.

    However, if you only treated the elf guides first, wouldn¡¯t you be able to reduce your enemy to half¡­.

    ¡¸No one can use it infinitely, right? We are already thankful that they protected our bodies.¡¹

    It is one of the elf guides. I heard they fainted.

    However, your goodwill and sacrifice backfired.

    Well, I can¡¯t criticize them since I¡¯m not there.

    If I¡¯m there, I¡¯m surely be in a panic.

    I can only think that everyone has done their best towards their goal.

    The first one who came is an elf from Gon Forest Vige.

    Their representative is a middle-aged male elf.

    It seems like he¡¯s good at manipting tree magic.

    I heard that he is called tree king of Gon Forest Vige.

    As for the elven vige that attacked Gulf¡¯s group, it is called Garets Forest Vige.

    Their representative is a fierce-looking elf female.

    She¡¯s good with bow and she seems to be called bow king of Garets Forest Vige.

    ¡­.why are they called king even though they¡¯re from a vige?

    Is it boost their ego?

    Maa, since the two representatives initiate to work for Vige Five themselves, I¡¯ll ept it.

    The two forest viges seem to be hostile against each other, will it be safe for them to work together?

    Youko, who asked why they are hostile with each other, was stunned since they don¡¯t have any serious reason to fight at all. As for me, I don¡¯t care why.

    In any case, the two of them migrated to Vige Five along with a fewpanions.

    With the proposal of the two former four heavenly kings, it was decided to build a house near the top of Vige Five for them.

    Is it necessary to do that?

    ¡¸They are representatives of two forces that have their own territory near Vige Five. If you treat them warmly, you won¡¯t even need to deal with other forces.¡¹

    So, it is necessary.

    Let¡¯s prepare a house by all means.

    What are the two of you nning to do from now on?

    Will you help with the monsters and demon beasts extermination of the adventurers? Or are you going to help with the domestic affairs of Vige Five?

    Though they could have helped with the exterminations of monsters and demon beasts, they chose to help with domestic affairs¡­.I think tree king might be able to do it but can bow king do it?

    You want to deal with the vige¡¯s external affairs?

    Excuse me for being rude but that¡¯s not going to happen.

    Are you well-known?

    For the time being, let¡¯s have them show their face by being the judges of the cksmith showdown on the final day of the festival.

    The high elf Ria came with me too and participated in the event as a judge.

    Are you acquainted with those two?

    It looks like you are talking positively.

    ¡¸I warned the two of them. They will not trouble Vige Five in the future.¡¹

    Well, thank you.

    Though it is a pity that Gutt did not win in the cksmith showdown, I don¡¯t have anyints about the result.

    For the winner, the Vige Five team, I¡¯ll have¡­no, I¡¯ll even cook for you.

    Hahaha.

    Do not hold back.

    Youko and the two former four heavenly kings are doing their best for Vige Five so let¡¯s not forget them.

    There¡¯s not much I can do so don¡¯t hold back.

    Let¡¯s share some with tree king and bow king too.

    The ax dwarf team will also stay in Vige Five? No, it was decided that they¡¯ll migrate?

    They are great when ites to cksmithing so that helps us a lot.

    As for prison dwarf teams A, B, and C¡­..they¡¯ll return to prison but only for a day. After that, they¡¯ll work under ax dwarf.

    You have my consent.

    After that, Vige Five still has a lot of things to discuss with outsiders.

    If it was only me, I would have given up already.

    Is Youko still fine?

    You still have some leeway?

    Good, very reliable.

    Then, I¡¯ll leave Vige Five to you.

    Ah, and don¡¯t do anything in the dark.

    I can¡¯t help but say that¡­..

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry vige chief. Please leave Vige Five to me.¡¹

    I feel dignity backed with experience.

    She¡¯s really reliable.

    She gives off the beautiful lord feeling.

    However, when shees back to Big Tree Vige at night, she turns into azy fox.

    ¡¸If you have anything worrying you, please let me know. I¡¯m not that useful but I can listen to yourints.¡¹

    After a short interval when she heard my words, Youkoughed loudly.

    I cheered her up¡­..

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. However, if vige chief is not considered as useful, don¡¯t you think the world is too harsh? If you won¡¯t have a little more confidence, those around you will be in trouble.¡¹

    Mou.

    I¡¯ll think about it.

    Vige Five¡¯s personnel.

    Acting vige chief ¨C Youko

    Consultant ¨C two former four heavenly kings

    Military, first inmand ¨C Hih

    Civil Affairs, first inmand ¨C Loch

    Intelligence ¨C Nana

    Chief of Security(provisional) ¨C Pirika

    Vige Guards ¨C Pirika¡¯s fellow apprentices

    Diplomats ¨C tree king and bow king

 Chapter 317 - Medicine Rack and Shelf Room

    <h4>Chapter 317 ¨C Medicine Rack and Shelf Room</h4>

    Chapter 317 ¨C Medicine Rack and Shelf Room

    When the crops I nted during the spring are about to be harvested, I was working hard with woodworks in the workshop.

    What I¡¯m making is a medicine rack.

    I¡¯m doing my best because it was Loo who requested me.

    Even though I said medicine rack, it is a shelf full of drawers. Because of that, it is not difficult to make since there won¡¯t be mistakes in sizes.

    The size of the drawers is what Loo requested.

    Height is 20 centimeters, width is 20 centimeters, and depth is 60 centimeters.

    The shelf that will hold the drawer will be 10 drawers in width and 10 drawers in height.

    It looks like a square in front view.

    I¡¯m going to make the shelf first before making the drawers.

    Shelves are simple.

    I have a lot of experience in making one.

    I calcted and measured the size with ease.

    Of course, I also considered the thickness of the wood.

    You shouldn¡¯t make drawers too tight when you¡¯re making one.

    It won¡¯t move.

    There should be some spaces to consider.

    Yeah, I¡¯m d that I noticed that when I was making my first drawer.

    But what happened?

    Actually, all the parts of the drawer were cut out at the beginning.

    I should be on my way to assemble it¡­.

    Who would have thought that I would make something so tight?

    Should I shave it?

    No, let¡¯s just make a new shelf.

    That would be faster.

    There are only a few parts to prepare.

    I made a new shelf.

    The drawer moves smoothly.

    Not too loose, not too tight.

    Perfect.

    Then, I¡¯ll do my best to make all the remaining drawers.

    The drawers have decorative metal fitting at the four corners and a knob.

    The decorative metal fittings were made by Gutt¡¯s disciples.

    They are for 100 drawers and 10 spares.

    They are stunningly the same shapes and sizes.

    I¡¯m charmed.

    However, it is difficult to assemble everything alone.

    I¡¯ll ask the spiderlings to help me.

    It will already be helpful if they can hand over the decorative fittings or even the knobs.

    It took some time but the medicine shelf waspleted.

    I made it myself and it looks good.

    Let¡¯s bring it to Loo.

    When carrying a shelf, it is dangerous since the drawers are not fixed.

    When I was thinking about what to do, the spiderlings tied them with web.

    Thank you.

    As for how to transport it¡­

    About 30 spiderlings lift the shelf and start moving.

    The other spiderlings lead, guide, and open and close the door.

    Honestly, thank you.

    We managed to carry it to Loo¡¯sboratory.

    Loo¡¯s reaction upon seeing the medicine rack was excellent.

    ¡¸Thank you. I¡¯ll take good care of it.¡¹

    When I was thinking of what she¡¯ll put in it, she put the same herb in every drawer.

    Areh?

    Could it be that what you really wanted is a cab?

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the case. This is a magical amulet for medicine shelf. I think it is okay to leave it now. With that, the quality of the medicinal herb won¡¯t change.¡¹

    Could it be some sort of sterilization?

    Well, that¡¯s Loo¡¯s specialty.

    She won¡¯t make a mistake.

    ¡¸If there¡¯s a problem, just let me know.¡¹

    I told her that and went back to the workshop with the spiderlings.

    In the workshop, the first shelf I made is still there.

    What should I do with this?

    It will be a waste to dismantle it.

    How about I make drawers for this shelf?

    Or maybe, this shelf should be used as it is.

    I feel like I¡¯ve seen something like this before. Ah, a shoebox¡­.but it¡¯s too narrow to be used as one.

    When I was thinking what to do, the spiderlings entered the shelf.

    ¡­¡­.

    A slightly spacious private room for fist-size spiderlings.

    For magazine size spiderlings, it will be a narrow private room.

    Will this make you feel better?

    Really?

    Then, let¡¯s make this the rooms for spiderlings.

    The question is, where to put this shelf¡­¡­

    Should I bring it outside?

    Or should I put it in an empty room of the mansion?

    You want inside?

    Understood.

    I¡¯ll ask Ann¡¯s permission.

    ¡¸This mansion belongs to my lord. Please feel free to do what pleases you.¡¹

    Though you looked confused about why I¡¯m asking permission, that face won¡¯t fool me.

    I remember you being in a bad mood for a while when I remodeled one of the vacant rooms before.

    ¡¸The matter before, it is because there¡¯s soil all over the room.¡¹

    I did not intentionally spread them.

    I only brought a wooden box filled with soil there.

    And my purpose is not to nt anything there but for Ursa¡¯s y dolls.

    I wondered if the y dolls, who are Ursa¡¯s room keeper, can¡¯t settle down because of the environment.

    I had no choice but to use trial-and-error method to figure out the environment where they could settle down.

    Well, as a result, I heard that the y dolls have no problem with the current environment.

    The reason why they seem struggling is because Ursa throws her clothes all over.

    Anyway.

    I got permission to use an empty room in the mansion.

    I immediately installed it.

    Yeah, looks great¡­..

    Given the numbers of spiderlings, there is clearly not enough room in the shelf.

    The spiderlings who failed to get a room are staring at me.

    ¡­..

    Alright.

    Let¡¯s work hard together.

    Drawer is not needed.

    This is easy.

    In three days, we made a total of eight shelves.

    The vacant room in the mansion became a shelf room.

    Given the total numbers of spiderlings, these are still insufficient but it seems like they can share rooms and even use it in turn.

    This is heartwarming.

    Though this is heartwarming, I wonder what I should call this.

    I feel like I¡¯m a beekeeper or bug raiser.

    Hnn?

    At my feet is a spiderling which is one level bigger than the magazine size spiderling, a half tatami mat spiderling.

    ¡­.

    I understand.

    I¡¯ll build arger shelf and find another vacant room.

    ¡­..

    As expected, I think the two-tatami mat big spiderlings should use an empty room instead of a shelf.

    If that is the case, we¡¯ll run out of vacant rooms.

    I know.

    I¡¯m not sure if I should make a shelf for one¡­..okay, I¡¯ll make something that can hold some of you.

    I¡¯ll need another vacant room.

    Maa, you guys helped me a lot in various ways.

    You don¡¯t have to worry about it.

    And so, the shelf rooms are recognized as the resting rooms of the spiderlings.

    A few dayster.

    An incident happened with a fist-size spiderling staying on the center part of the first shelf.

    Its room was blocked with webs.

    I¡¯ve never seen them doing this before.

    What¡¯s this?

    Breeding?

    Or molting?

    You¡¯re not collecting nectar like bees, are you?

    A spiderling next door from the blocked room says that it¡¯s okay¡­.I¡¯m worried but I¡¯ll trust you and leave it alone.

    From that day on, the number of small closed rooms on the shelves have increased.

    There are 21 of them.

    A few more dayster.

    It is around the beginning of spring harvest.

    The first closed room opened.

    ¡­¡­.

    A spiderling hase out.

    It looks like something I¡¯ve never seen before.

    However, it raises one of its legs to greet me like usual.

    Yeah, some things never change.

    All right, all right.

    Did you molt?

    You¡¯re shiny now.

    No, since it changed its appearance, it¡¯s metamorphosis.

    Or evolution?

    Maa, let¡¯s just say you molted.

    From the other small room, another new kind of spiderling came out.

    The pattern on your back looks pretty cool.

    Oh, the first one also looks cool.

    Hahaha, don¡¯t get angry.

    When I showed them to Loo and the others, their faces twitched.

    It¡¯s not that scary.

    Well, they¡¯re girls so they are probably not fans of spiders.

    No, they usually interact with spiderlings.

    Maybe they are not used to it since it looks strange.

    Look, Alfred and Ursa greeted it energetically.

    They¡¯re not scared.

    Good.

    Since then, the shelf room has be a room for molting for the spiderlings.

    ¡­¡­

    Could it be that you were in pain till now?

    You can only do it in hole of trees¡­.

    I should have made it sooner.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    Digression.

    A kitten slept in a small shelf room.

    Why do you even have to go in such a narrow ce¡­..

    Spiderlings, sorry.

    I¡¯ll take it out immediately.

    Hnn?

    You don¡¯t mind if it stays here?

    Thank you¡­.

    You should help each other?

    You guys are kind.

    I¡¯ll do what I can to be that kind too.

    To me who decided to do so, the sleeping cat meows as if protesting for troubling its sleep.

    Good grief.

    Loo and Ann¡¯s conversation

    ¡¸That¡¯s a, death-announcing spider, right? That showing up announces death like how one of it destroyed a kingdom before.¡¹

    ¡¸It matches the image drawn in the documents.¡¹

    ¡¸The other one is car spider elite.¡¹

    ¡¸Between one and a group, it is said that that spider alone has a greater threatpared to a group.¡¹

    ¡¸A group huh¡­..even a single car spider is enough to cause an uproar.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Living here can really make you crazy.¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    New fist-size spiderlings:

    Immortal Demon Spider

    Alias: death-announcing spider

    Feature: Immortal

    Car Spider Elite

    Alias: death-carrying spider

    Feature: Wide range healing magic

 Chapter 318 - Evolution

    <h4>Chapter 318 ¨C Evolution</h4>

    Chapter 318 ¨C Evolution

    There was an unfamiliar man in the mansion.

    Mid-twenties.

    A little over 180cm tall.

    Has a long-tied-hair on his back but he looks gant so he won¡¯t be mistaken for a woman.

    He¡¯s wearing butler¡¯s clothes.

    Given his butler clothes, I thought he was a devil but Loo is next to him.

    Is he Loo¡¯s vampire friend?

    Or is he a new mercury?

    ¡¸My name is Earth.¡¹

    He greets me gracefully.

    ¡¸You are polite. Hiraku-desu.¡¹

    ¡­..

    Hnn?

    This feels strange.

    What is it?

    I look at Loo.

    Looughed then said that the prank was sessful.

    ¡¸He¡¯s a y doll.¡¹

    Eh?

    As if responding to my doubt, he suddenly turned into mud¡­.and crumbled there and then.

    A y doll with gloves is what¡¯s left from that figure.

    Oohhh.

    It seems like the y doll consulted Loo because it is tough for it to take care of Ursa with its small body.

    The y doll thought of finding someone else to take care of Ursa but Loo has a different way of thinking.

    If you find it tough to take care of her with your small body, they just have arge body.

    Thus, Loo created a kind of y that has magical power.

    It is the high-quality field soil of Big Tree Vige which was magicalized by putting magic power and seasoned with medicinal herbs.

    It has been originally used to set up traps for both the dungeon and the mansion.

    ¡¸However, that¡¯s not enough. I used the trick that automatically revives trap for this too.¡¹

    And it was adopted as the body of the y doll.

    It gives the y doll an ability to transform.

    The y doll transformed in various ways to prove it.

    Huge hands, sculptures, ss bottles with liquid, and the man I described earlier.

    ¡¸Is that Loo¡¯s favorite transformation?¡¹

    ¡¸If you really want to ask my favorite, it will only be husband. This is a transformation the y doll thought of itself.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    However, it is a stunning transformation.

    It even reproduced clothes.

    The color changed too and you won¡¯t notice anything until you look closely.

    It can change the texture of hair, skin, and clothes to look real.

    The hair looks genuine and it looks like it even uses hair styling products.

    The skin is also¡­..yeah, it looks like it¡¯s moisturized. Though it looks soft, it feels like soil when touched.

    The clothes also seem genuine but there are too few wrinkles and dirt.

    ¡¸Only the gloves are real?¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t want him to contaminate whatever he¡¯ll touch.¡¹

    Even if it looks like a real hand, it is still soil.

    It probably thought of Ursa.

    ¡¸Vige chief, I would like to work in this form in the future. Please permit me.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I don¡¯t mind. Then, should you be called Earth in that form?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Thank you.¡¹

    Earth headed to Ursa¡¯s room triumphantly.

    ¡­..

    There was amotion in Ursa¡¯s room.

    Yeah, she doesn¡¯t know that that person is the y doll.

    It was noisy since Ursa went on a rampage and to convince Ursa, the y doll had no choice but to return to its y doll form.

    There¡¯s a slight change.

    Ursa seems to be doing various things by herself now.

    Earth happily reported it.

    Also, his butler clothes and shoes are now real.

    It seems to be a present from the spiderlings.

    My bad, I¡¯ll take care of it.

    At the request of the spiderlings, I made the soles of his shoes.

    There¡¯s a minor change.

    Seeing Earth beside Ursa, Alfred¡¯s sense of rivalry burns.

    What a heartwarming scene.

    However, you don¡¯t have to rush to grow up.

    There¡¯s a big change.

    Loo made arge amount of magic y and carried it to the hot spring.

    Using that y, she made flesh for the ghost knights.

    Though she made them slimmer than I expected.

    However, they have firm muscles in their arms¡­.

    Is this what they looked like when they were still alive?

    Or is it a product of their imagination?

    They are all beautiful.

    Asking why she suddenly did this?

    ¡­¡­it¡¯s because some people are afraid of their former appearance.

    I heard that when some people who are not familiar with the ghost knights came here, they were surprised.

    But if they came here two or three times, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll get used to them, right?

    Some people might not want toe here the second time and there might be more people who¡¯lle here from Vige Five so it is good that there¡¯s a countermeasure now.

    By the way, did you consult Loo?

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    We caused you trouble, sorry.

    Loo is really proud of this magic y saying it¡¯s fine for them to be in the hot spring area since it¡¯s water-resistant.

    By the way, just a piece of advice¡­.I rmend you to return to your original form then transfer back in front of the lions.

    Yeah, that¡¯ll make you avoid unnecessary trouble.

    There¡¯s a minorint.

    ¡¸It was Loo¡¯s fault that the soil in the field waspletely gone.¡¹

    It was the nyunyu-daphnes.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    You too¡­.

    ¡¸Ahahaha, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    That¡¯s the result of her reckless research fever.

    Maa, it¡¯s a ce where we haven¡¯t raised anything there yet so you don¡¯t have to bring it up¡­.

    ¡¸Even though I¡¯ll surely let you, you should have asked.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll say it properly from now on.¡¹

    There¡¯s a bigint.

    ¡¸Why is everyone only consults Loo-san¡­.I can do something too.¡¹

    I listen to Tier¡¯sint.

 Chapter 319 - Manâ€™s Romance

    <h4>Chapter 319 ¨C Man¡¯s Romance</h4>

    Chapter 319 ¨C Man¡¯s Romance

    A man usually feel¡¯s romance in not so useful things.

    For example, camping car.

    It¡¯s nice but what are you going to do with it?

    Where are you going to keep it?

    Are you going to live there?

    Ignoring those questions, I feel romance in a camping car.

    Another example is a treehouse.

    Will it be easy to live on a tree?

    Will it be durable?

    Isn¡¯t it hard to climb up and down?

    Ignoring those questions, I feel romance in a treehouse.

    I can feel it.

    For I¡¯m a man.

    So, I built it.

    Yeah, a man sometimes goes out of control.

    However, I have no regrets.

    If you are thinking that I made a camping car, I already made one before so I¡¯ll pass this time.

    I built a treehouse.

    There are many big trees in the forest around the vige.

    I chose a 10 meter high tree with a diameter of 5 meters.

    The main reason why I chose this one is the shape of the top. It is t and not sharp.

    If you want to easily build a house, it will be easier if the top of the tree is like that.

    What¡¯s difficult is how to climb up.

    Climbing without tools is already difficult.

    I put a hook on the rope and try to use it to climb up.

    ¡­..yeah, impossible.

    It is also hard to climb up a ropedder.

    Finally, I made a woodendder.

    I¡¯m scared of climbing a 10-meter woodendder so I built a 5-meter-high normal staircase.

    I also thought of building a staircase by drilling holes on the tree and inserting sticks on them but I feel like I¡¯ll lose my footing.

    Therefore, I made apound normal staircase and woodendder on the tree.

    Building a house on a tree.

    It will only be about 2-tatami mat big but I can suddenly build something like that on a tree.

    I first constructed it under the tree.

    Afterpleting it, I disassembled it and will reassemble it on the top of the treeter.

    It was hard to carry the disassembled house up but the spiderlings helped.

    To make sure that it will not fall from the top of the tree, I made sure that it is fixed.

    To prevent falling, I built a fence around the top of the tree.

    I also made a bed for one, a small shelf, and a table.

    Don¡¯t I need lighting too?

    However, this is a tree so I can¡¯t use fire.

    Let¡¯s borrow something from Loo.

    At the end, I brought dried meat, fruits, drinks, and tableware and stowed them on the shelf.

    With this, my castle waspleted.

    I should calm down.

    But I¡¯m pretty calm.

    Could it be that I like narrow houses?

    Fufufu

    Oops.

    Spiderlings, thank you for your cooperation.

    Yeah, you can stay whenever you want.

    Let¡¯s make a small shelf on the wall for you.

    Hnn?

    I feel a fluffy feeling on my feet.

    Looking down, I saw Kuro.

    ¡­..

    Did you climb the stairs?

    He gives off the expression ¡°don¡¯t worry¡±.

    Well, I don¡¯t mind but, can you go down?

    That¡¯s a woodendder.

    Ah, you¡¯re in trouble.

    Well, given Kuro¡¯s physical capability, he can probably do something.

    All right, let¡¯s toast tomemorate thepletion.

    I put Kuro¡¯s share on a te.

    Are the spiderlings okay with cup sharing?

    ¡­¡­.

    What the, why are you here, wine slime?

    Did I mistakenly carry you with the foodstuffs?

    Even without showing your spoiled expression, I already know what you want.

    Here¡¯s your share.

    Fufufu.

    Cheers.

    It took three days before I finally calmed down.

    Or should I say, I overlooked something in three days.

    My castle was besieged by children.

    Yes, I surrender.

    Let¡¯s evacuate.

    Be careful so you won¡¯t fall.

    You can¡¯t get hurt.

    Maa, the spiderlings are watching over them¡­.

    But kids are amazing.

    The climb up and descend smoothly using a rope.

    Ah¡­Ursa, Guraru, and Nutt, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to wear skirts.

    I will make a stair. Use that to climb up.

    And you kids shouldn¡¯te here alone.

    This is already part of the forest.

    I hope Hakuren is with me this time.

    Oi, Ursa.

    That¡¯s alcohol!

    Don¡¯t.

    It¡¯s still too early for you.

    What would you do if you got drunk and fell?

    Give me that.

    Hnn?

    Alfred, what¡¯s wrong?

    You want to make a hut like this yourself?

    The beastboys behind Alfred are also nodding.

    ¡­..

    In fact, there is a simr tree near here.

    It was an unexpected interaction between father and son or rather, a man¡¯s exchange.

 Chapter 320 - Faction

    <h4>Chapter 320 ¨C Faction</h4>

    Chapter 320 ¨C Faction

    In any world, once people gather, factions will be formed.

    The same can be said in Big Tree Vige.

    ¡¸Fried eggs should be cooked on both sides. That¡¯s the best.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t sunny side up better? It looks beautiful and the yolk is more delicious if it is only half cooked.¡¹

    ¡¸I think I prefer scrambled.¡¹

    ¡¸What about the dashi maki that vige chief made?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s already in a different category.¡¹

    I¡¯m at peace.

    I¡¯ll just wait until their quarrel is settled.

    By the way, I¡¯m with¡­..the boiled egg faction.

    Sprinkling it with salt before eating is the best.

    I didn¡¯t like it before. Only after I started living in this vige.

    At first, there were neither eggs nor salt.

    Now we have eggs and salt.

    We should already be thankful with what we have so I stopped the quarrel before it develops into violence.

    ¡¸For three days, eggs will be banned.¡¹

    The vige is busy preparing for the festival.

    I¡¯m leaving it to the civil servant girls this time too so I have peace of mind.

    But I¡¯m not ying around too.

    I¡¯m involved with dish research that will be served at the festival.

    There¡¯s arge number of eggs in the bowl in front of me.

    Even if it is banned, chickens won¡¯t stopying eggs so this is a normal result.

    We can¡¯t waste it.

    For the time being¡­¡­let¡¯s cook boiled eggs.

    First, put eggs in boiling water to cook them.

    After it cools down, soak it in a soup stock made with alcohol, soy sauce, vinegar, sugar, water, and some herbs.

    That¡¯s it.

    TN: It is really written as boiled eggs so I also don¡¯t know why it became pickled(?) eggs

    I¡¯m looking forward to three dayster.

    How about cooking all eggs into boiled eggs?

    Cooking today¡¯s eggs is good but should I do that tomorrow and the next day too?

    ¡­¡­

    I consulted the oni maids.

    ¡¸How about using it for bread?¡¹

    ¡¸You can use it for cakes too.¡¹

    ¡¸How about pudding?¡¹

    Right.

    Then, tomorrow and the day after tomorrow¡¯s portion will be used for baking bread, cakes, and pudding.

    Yeah, that would be good.

    The next day.

    A faction was formed about how the eggs should be used.

    ¡¸It should be bread. Let¡¯s use it for baking confectionery bread.¡¹

    ¡¸Cake is the best-desu.¡¹

    ¡¸It should be pudding, right?¡¹

    ¡­..

    The second and third day¡¯s eggs also became boiled eggs.

    Cough

    I didn¡¯t just cook before the festival.

    I am also approached by Youko with important consultations.

    ¡¸Regarding inviting guests from Vige Five¡­.¡¹

    I wanted to invite them grandly but I stopped because everyone told to so.

    I never thought that I would be stopped by everyone.

    Maa, maybe it¡¯s a problem of inviting too many people.

    Everyone from Vige One, Vige Two, Vige Three, and Vige Four wille.

    I¡¯m also aware that it will be a mistake to invite a number of people we can¡¯t amodate.

    Did you think that I¡¯ll invite all of Vige Five?

    I¡¯m not that insane.

    I only thought of inviting the two former four heavenly kings, the Vige Five¡¯s council members, Pirika and her fellow disciples along with their families, the priests from the church, and those who are working in Youko¡¯s mansion.

    ¡­¡­

    Those are about 500 people?

    Yeah, let¡¯s not invite them.

    As a result of my discussion with Youko, it was decided not to invite anyone from Vige Five.

    If we only invite some of them, Youko is worried if the others would think that there¡¯s some sort of discrimination.

    It seems like factions are being formed in Vige Five too.

    Is that all right?

    ¡¸It¡¯s because there¡¯s a number of them. It will be hard to rule to some extent if factions are not made. It is also something I¡¯ve rmended.¡¹

    Today, the poption of Vige Five is near 20,000.

    If you want to rule a vige like that, you need a person who¡¯ll pull them together in the middle.

    That person in the middle is the leader of a faction.

    Factions are being formed with people like in ces where they live and work.

    ¡¸The current factions there are formed with belief.¡¹

    ¡¸Belief?¡¹

    Does she mean that they are worshipping Celes?

    ¡¸Absolute vige chief faction, vige chief watcher faction, vige chief proactive faction, Big Tree Vige faction, high elf faction, Donovan faction¡­.they¡¯re what stands out on that aspect.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­.are those?¡¹

    ¡¸Absolute faction¡­.a faction that fears and worships vige chief like a dragon. Watcher faction, a faction that¡¯s watching over vige chief quietly. The proactive faction, on the contrary, will activelye forward to help vige chief.¡¹

    ¡­..

    ¡¸Big Tree Vige faction, which is also called top faction, is a faction that worships Big Tree Vige¡¯s officials including vige chief. The high elves faction are mainly the elves led by tree king and bow king. Donovan faction is mostly dwarves.¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t they cause harm?¡¹

    ¡¸They won¡¯t. Though they hold secret meetings but there¡¯s no problem.¡¹

    No, I feel like there¡¯s a problem.¡­¡­

    I¡¯m a little scared at Youko¡¯sugh when she said that if any of them interferes with governance, she¡¯ll crush them.

    Though no one was invited from Vige Five, those who know that Big Tree Vige will be holding a festival asked to participate voluntarily.

    As a result, only the two former four heavenly kings will participate.

 Chapter 321 - A Festival-like Festival

    <h4>Chapter 321 ¨C A Festival-like Festival</h4>

    Chapter 321 ¨C A Festival-like Festival

    The festival season has arrived.

    People from Vige One, Vige Two, Vige Three, Vige Four, Hot Spring area, South Dungeon, and North Dungeon have gathered.

    As for the guests, they are Dors, Raimeiren, Doraim, demon king, Yuri, Beezel, tts, Randan, Hou, ancestor-san, and Fushu.

    The two former four heavenly kings are also here.

    The number of people has increased a lot which is strange since I don¡¯t see anyone from Vige Five.

    Maybe it¡¯s only an illusion.

    The current number of people here are¡­..a lot.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over 800. It¡¯s slightly more than expected but¡­.there¡¯s no problem.¡¹

    That¡¯s what one of the civil servant girls who¡¯s beside me said.

    It seems like more dream demons from Vige Four havee than usual.

    I thought that I could use the dream demons¡¯ way of clothing to educate the children but they are dressed like ordinary vige girls.

    I heard that it is the result of Gou and Bell¡¯s instruction. They told them that if they want to participate in the festival, they have to be dressed appropriately.

    They asked Goroun Company to prepare second-hand clothes for them.

    However, their sex appeal can¡¯t be contained by ordinary clothes¡­..what do I mean?

    Boobs and ass¡­.

    When I was looking at them, a person suddenly in front of me to block my view.

    It¡¯s Ann.

    Her smile is scary.

    I don¡¯t intend to do something wrong but I¡¯ll apologize for whatever I should apologize for.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. Ehto, it¡¯s about time.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.That¡¯s right. Please go to the appointed ce.¡¹

    I moved to the appointed ce that was arranged beforehand.

    Next to me are the civil servant girls in queues.

    One of the civil servant girls steps up to a stage to tell our greetings.

    After the opening remarks or various precautions, it is now my turn.

    I¡¯m not in my usual outfit but in a new outfit made by Zabuton.

    When she told me that she prepared it for this day, there¡¯s no longer a way for me to not wear it.

    It is a pure white clothes embroidered with red and gold threads in various parts.

    It also has a white mantle on its back with red lining.

    I¡¯m also wearing a gold crown.

    They said that it¡¯s to attract attention or something.

    And maybe as a festival requirement, I also have a staff and a g on my hand.

    Of course, the g is installed on the staff.

    The g is embroidered with a shy big tree.

    I had a feeling that I visually looked like a vocal of a band.

    No, don¡¯t I look like the leader of an ouendan?

    Then, shouldn¡¯t I be wearing a hat rather than a crown?

    Could it be that I look out of ce?

    This outfit.

    As if to give an answer to my questions, the residents who saw me calmed down.

    Ah¡­..let¡¯s end this quickly.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s this year¡¯s festival begin! No one must get injured!¡¹

    My deration was answered with great cheers.

    Thank you.

    You¡¯re in good spirits.

    I was a little surprised.

    This year¡¯s festival consists of three parts.

    The content of each part is different from each other.

    The first part is children¡¯s division.

    As for what it is, it¡¯s an obstacle race.

    There are bnce beam, vaulting box, and slope climbing. There are alsomon obstacles like crawling and obstacles that need brainpower like puzzles and riddles. There¡¯s also an obstacle that needs audience participation which is impersonation.

    Its concept is to let everyone enjoy it.

    However, victory and defeat are also important so it was decided that the participants must use their brain and muscle power to a certain extent.

    The centaur kids are generally strong.

    I thought they would find it hard to crawl under the but they unexpectedly advanced smoothly.

    The theme of impersonation is decided by lottery. They can only rely on luck on that part.

    Anyone can guess who they are impersonating but usually, it is the parents or people of the same race who are answering from the audience.

    A whirlpool ofughter and confusion arise.

    That hatchling there, is it really difficult to impersonate a chicken?

    That harpy there, is lion that hard?

    ¡¸Father, I hate you.¡¹

    It was a child who got angry because his father doesn¡¯t get his impersonation.

    I know how you feel but don¡¯t say something like that.

    Your father is crying.

    Eh?

    I should go to the answering seat?

    Run!!¡­.I¡¯m Alfred¡¯s pair.

    A-all right!

    Let¡¯s show them our father and son bond!

    ¡­¡­.

    Alfred¡¯s eyes are cold.

    No, I got the correct answer but I made a mistake for about five times.

    It is because next to us are the Tiselle and Tier pair. Tier only answered once¡­..

    I¡¯m sorry.

    Also, what is the y doll Earth doing there¡­.Ah, he doesn¡¯t know what Ursa is impersonating so he got depressed when he was reced with Hakuren halfway.

    No, no, I think you did your best.

    The second part is for adults.

    It is a ry race.

    There are no obstacles and the race will be on a normal course.

    Teams are formed voluntarily. Most of them will participate in vige to vige battle or race to race matches.

    Naturally, the race difference hurdle is really high but that won¡¯t be a problem.

    The reason is, a fast race will onlypete with another fast race.

    If you¡¯ll win no matter what, what¡¯s the point ofpeting?

    The participating teams discussed and the race was decided.

    In ry races, passing the baton is important but some participants won¡¯t be able to do that because of their race.

    They are the kuros and the harpies.

    As an additional rule for them, it will be fine if they only touch instead of passing the baton.

    However, they must high five forefoot to forefoot for the kuros while wings to wings with the harpies.

    The races were exciting.

    The race between the minotaur team and the titan team was slow but intense.

    The race between the kuros team and the centaur team, with the participation of the horse team, was a close battle

    The winner is the centaur team.

    The kuros took too much time with their high five. They find it difficult to do.

    The horse team was spiderlings riding horses. The spiderlings hold and pass the baton while the horses run.

    However, there was a bit of disadvantage along the way which I think is a major reason for losing.

    The horse team would have won if the fast female unicorn was able to participate. It wasn¡¯t able to participate due to being pregnant.

    Yeah, of course.

    Even if she wants to participate, we won¡¯t let her.

    As long as you are motivated, you can participate as many times as you want. Participating in a row is prohibited but it is okay for a race to participate in a row so various teams were created.

    There was a race that stood out. It is a five-team battle led by the demon king, Beezel, tts, Randan, and Hou.

    In order to start the race, a team must have 8 members and of course, they should be able to run.

    Hence, I decided to join the demon king¡¯s team.

    The boos from other teams are terrible.

    You shouldn¡¯t. I¡¯m not even fast to begin with¡­.

    So it is not me that they booed but the fact that it will be easier for the team to gather members now.

    I see.

    An infernowolf joined the demon king¡¯s team and it is¡­.Uno.

    He¡¯s fully motivated.

    The spiderlings and the centaurs of our team are fast too.

    Ah, Girar.

    Areh?

    Oh, you¡¯rete.

    You came from Guraru¡¯s impersonation¡­..Ah, I wasn¡¯t able to see it.

    That¡¯s cute for sure.

    So, Girar should be¡­.fast.

    Good.

    The demon king thinks he has already won while I¡¯m thinking how not to drag the team down¡­.

    Ugh, pressure.

    And the result, Beezel¡¯s team won.

    Demon king¡¯s team was third.

    I¡¯m not the only handicap, the demon king too.

    ¡¸I¡¯m good at short distance moving, it will only take a moment but I¡¯m not good at running at moderate distance.¡¹

    The other teams did their best to win too.

    Well, it was fun so I have noints.

    The third part is voluntary participation.

    Thepetition is bon odori.

    This is an ordinary bon festival dance with no one winning or losing.

    It is my suggestion.

    It was hard to exin.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to dance in a circle? And then dance around it?¡¹

    ¡¸Is everyone going to do the same choreography?¡¹

    ¡¸The music is mainly center on drums and songs¡­.understood.¡¹

    It was not easy to convey it with words. They finally managed to somehow get it when I demonstrated at the yagura.

    The residents of Big Tree Vige now have some understanding regarding bon odori.

    For the time being, as a sample, it started with only the residents of Big Tree Vige as participants.

    Seeing all the participants dancing together is simply beautiful.

    I originally nned to beat the drum on the yagura but for some reason, I¡¯m standing on the yagura.

    I wonder why?

    Maa, I can¡¯t oppose them when they say that it¡¯ll be smoother.

    Also, I was forced to dance.

    Let¡¯s do our best.

    The music is slightly unique but I don¡¯t have anyints.

    Though it is a little different from the bon odori I thought of, I¡¯m still satisfied.

    The sun went down.

    Bon odori will be performed all night as long as there are participants.

    Because of that, the after festival banquet has started.

    Don¡¯t dance till you drop.

    Please take a rest if you need to.

    The musicians and singers should take turns to rest too.

    Yes, the children will be participating so leave space for them.

    Surprisingly, it seems like people find it easier to participate after getting drunk.

    Those who were initially reluctant are also starting to participate.

    The choreography is not so difficult.

    There are now three rings surrounding the yagura.

    Yeah, the demon king dancing is not conspicuous.

    As for Dors, Girar, and ghost knight, they have their own choreography.

    ¡­.no problem.

    I watch the kuros and the spiderlings create the fourth circle.

    You guys are participating too?

    The kuros¡¯ dance is¡­.unique.

    Why are they jumping?

    Well, I don¡¯t mind.

    What¡¯s important is to feel good.

    The spiderlings¡¯ dance is also unique.

    Hahaha

    You¡¯re lovely.

    By the way, when will I be able to get off the yagura?

 Chapter 322 - Break

    <h4>Chapter 322 ¨C Break</h4>

    Chapter 322 ¨C Break

    Cat.

    Jewel cat Jewel.

    The kittens of those two; Miel, Rel, Uel, and Gael.

    Presently, there are six cats in the mansion.

    The ces where those six cats y around is so much that you might not think of them as cats.

    In addition to the mansion and the garden, they even go to the fruit area in the north, the inn in the residential area at the south, the ranch area in the east, and the bath of the residential area in the west.

    However, Jewel rarely leaves the mansion.

    She only leaves to pick the kittens up.

    As for cat¡­.his behavior pattern has already been determined so we can identify his whereabouts with time and temperature.

    The problem is the four kittens.

    Although I call them kittens, a year has passed since they were born and their body is almost simr to an adult cat.

    Using that body of theirs, they act like ghost gods*.

    TN: Idiomatic expression which means appearing in unexpected ces and at unexpected times.

    Why do they even appear in those ces?

    There were times where they walked on the edge of the bathtub in the bath, or on the roof of the inn, and they even rode the cows in ranch area.

    Are they not worried of being crushed by cows?

    Well, these four kittens.

    They are usually quiet.

    Even if they are rampaging, they won¡¯t dare do it in the mansion.

    It is not because of me but it might have something to do with Ann.

    They don¡¯t listen to me but they listen to what Ann says.

    If I call them, they will sometimes ignore me but if Ann calls them, they will reply.

    Perhaps it is because she¡¯s the one feeding them.

    For the kittens, Ann might be on a stage higher than me.

    I don¡¯t haveints though.

    The four of them will never go wild in Ann¡¯s room.

    Yeah, smart.

    Those four went wild in my room when I was not there because of the festival.

    Fortunately, a few spiderlings remained on guard so the damage was small.

    The carpet was in tatters.

    When I went back to my room, the four kittens were tied up with web. It restricted their movement and they were asking for help by squealing in pitiful voices.

    What happened?

    ¡­¡­

    For the time being, let¡¯s praise the spiderlings that stopped them.

    When I released the four of them, Miel confronted me. She¡¯s angry that I did not help them earlier.

    Rael reflected and cuddles me.

    Uel went to the center of my bed as if nothing happened.

    Gael attacks the tattered carpet further.

    You still want to attack it?

    Now, she stops.

    I¡¯m sorry for not being able to apany you because of the festival but can you behave yourself a little more?

    By the way, these kittens never approach the children¡¯s room.

    We can¡¯t spoil them too much.

    By the way, they are not scared of the children. They are scared of the mothers.

    They are certainly scary when they¡¯re angry.

    Uel, can you stop attacking me? I only picked up the carpet.

    Miel, I know you¡¯re angry but don¡¯t put your ws on my head.

    Ah¡­.should I get a little more angry?

    When I thought so, Gael stopped attacking me and Miel no longer took out her ws.

    The cat¡¯s instinct is terrifying.

    This might be too sweet of me but I¡¯m also doing it to relieve my stress.

    First, let¡¯s get the filing board and file their nails.

    If it is not a moderately soft wood, it won¡¯t work. The kittens don¡¯t sharpen their ws on the pirs of the mansion.

    The kittens¡¯ favorite is the pieces of wood purchased for Vige Five.

    I cut them to a suitable size and put it fixed somece. Thetest one I made is tattered to the extent that you can no longer tell what it was.

    Let¡¯s rece it with a new one.

    They won¡¯t use it immediately but it will be full of scratches in a few days.

    Next, cleaning the kittens¡¯ toilet.

    The kittens¡¯ toilet is not a slime toilet but a litter box with sand.

    Cleaning the toilet involves dumping the sand along with the poop and replenishing it with new sand.

    Also, the area around it is dusty and dirty so it should be cleaned up.

    On normal days, this is the oni maid¡¯s responsibility but they are tired because of the festival.

    I¡¯ll be the one who¡¯ll do it today.

    There are three cat toilets.

    They are all shared by cat, Jewel, and the kittens.

    Let¡¯s do this.

    That aside, the cats are nifty in using toilets.

    They properly wash their hands¡­.feet after using it.

    Clever.

    Now, next is¡­.bath.

    All four give off the sign of rejection.

    Cat takes a bath obediently.

    After that, grooming.

    Ib cat¡¯s hair using an iron brush Gutt made.

    Are you wary because this is the first time you¡¯ve seen this?

    It¡¯s all right.

    The tips of the brush are rounded.

    All right, who¡¯s next?

    ¡­..

    From the four little creatures in line, three steps back.

    The only one left is Uel.

    You are good, Uel.

    Hahaha.

    Don¡¯t worry.

    The others will take a bath too.

    It was a day of frolicking with the kittens.

    There was also tension after the festival. Did some go a little too far?

    The four kittens are sleeping with tired faces.

    I¡¯m presently grooming the jewel cat Jewel that came to pick up the kittens.

    This iron brush is a sess.

    I¡¯ll ask Gutt to make a few more.

    I¡¯ll also ask him to make a brush for the kuros.

    While I was brushing the jewel cat Jewel, she looked reallyfortable, which made the kuros look at her enviously.

    I¡¯m done with Jewel so I¡¯ll pat you now.

    When I said that, the spiderlings came down from the ceiling one after another.

    No, isn¡¯t patting you considered as overdoing it?

    ¡­..I¡¯m shocked by their gesture.

    Don¡¯t cry.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    I only spoil the mischievous kittens.

    I won¡¯t only pat you, I¡¯ll also y with youter.

    Oh, the kuros reacted to the word ¡°y¡±.

    And now they are looking at me with expecting eyes.

    ¡­..

    All right, let¡¯s all y tomorrow.

    As for today, I¡¯ll only pat you.

    Oh, Jewel, don¡¯t get mad.

    I¡¯m sorry for making you a hand rest.

    You¡¯re my number one.

    Hnn?

    By chance, is that Alfred watching me at the door?

    Tiselle is also there.

    And their eyes seem to be saying something.

    ¡­¡­.

    Of course, you two are my number one.

    It was good that I cultivated the fields before the festival.

    I have time.

    Do your best, me.

 Chapter 323 - Village Fiveâ€™s Alcohol Situation

    <h4>Chapter 323 ¨C Vige Five¡¯s Alcohol Situation</h4>

    Chapter 323 ¨C Vige Five¡¯s Alcohol Situation

    I¡¯m a man who runs a bar in Vige Five.

    My name does not matter.

    That¡¯s not what I want to talk about.

    I¡¯m in a pinch now.

    The cause of it is the Vige Five Festival that was held a while ago.

    That time, a delicious alcohol of unknown origin was sold.

    It was very delicious.

    The superb alcohol that I¡¯ve been drinking up to now can be considered as ditchwater.

    It was also sold at a cheap price.

    At that time, I did not think of anything else because I was so drunk drinking that delicious alcohol.

    It was only after the festival that I awakened from my drunkenness.

    To those who tasted that alcohol, everything else has now be ditch water.

    ¡¸No, even this alcohol is not delicious enough. This was satisfying until a while ago!¡¹

    My voice, which is full of emptiness, echoes across this deserted bar.

    ¡­.

    This is not good.

    It is unptable.

    What¡¯s wrong is that I can¡¯t even fool myself.

    I need to be honest with myself.

    I want to drink that alcohol.

    I checked all the alcohol wholesalers, big and small, in Vige Five.

    However, they don¡¯t have it.

    And it seems like they are looking for the supplier too.

    The only one who had a positive response was Goroun Company.

    However, it is not avable in their branch here in Vige Five but in their head office in Shashaato City.

    Unfortunately, it is currently out of stock.

    There¡¯s also no exact date for the next arrival.

    Should I give up?

    No.

    I will not give up.

    I can¡¯t give up.

    I need that alcohol.

    What do I do then?

    Go to the Goroun Company head office in Shashaato City and ask for the information about the supplier¡­.

    There is no way they¡¯ll tell me.

    For apany, there¡¯s no merit in telling a customer about the information of the supplier.

    On the contrary, there are a lot of demerits.

    Ah, what should I do now?

    Dogeza?

    Or should I close my bar and join Goroun Company?

    Ugugu.

    I¡¯m in trouble.

    When I was worrying, Youko-sama, the acting vige chief of Vige Five, issued an announcement.

    The content is, a small amount of alcohol served at the festival will be sold at a low price.

    Ooohhh, sasuga Youko-sama!

    She fulfills the wishes of the vigers!

    The top of the small mountain where Vige Five is located.

    The venue where the alcohol would be sold is overflowing with people.

    Eh?

    Why?

    Why are the other shop owners that sell alcohol here too? I have never seen every shop owner in one ce.

    ¡­¡­

    No.

    Not only the shop owners but evenmon residents are here too.

    Right.

    ording to the notice, the amount you could buy is limited but it did not specify who could buy.

    Is this Youko-sama¡¯s carelessness?

    No, it¡¯s not.

    ¡¸Wholesalers, please gather on the west, retailers at the center, and all others to the east.¡¹

    I see.

    She already anticipated the movement of the general public.

    Indeed, the amount of alcohol a wholesaler, a retailer, and a normal citizen would buy is quite different.

    It seems like she already anticipated that area.

    I can¡¯tin if she wants to sell to the wholesalers but I wish she wouldn¡¯t sell some to the general public.

    I¡¯m a retailer so I head to the center.

    The staff exined to the retailers gathered at the center how to handle the alcohol first.

    The way of handling is the same as other alcohol is handled.

    It¡¯s not difficult.

    They also said that we can freely sell them if we want.

    However, the staff rmended us to treat it as a premium and not sell it to the general public.

    I wondered why but soon found out the reason.

    The amount to be sold is small.

    Perhaps all they¡¯ll sell to us are the barrels of alcohol behind the staff.

    However, if you divide the number of barrels to the number of retailers here, not everyone will have one.

    With that amount, it will likely be consumed immediately if sold to the public.

    What surprised me was the price.

    It was 300 times more expensive than it was at the festival.

    As expected, there areints.

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t it be cheaper if sold wholesale!¡¹

    ¡¸ording to the notice, it will be sold at a low price!¡¹

    Those are the voices of other retailers.

    I thought of saying something too but I did not dare because Youko-sama came.

    ¡¸You guys, the fact that you came here must have been because you tasted it at the festival. Is this alcohol expensive at this price? Or do you think it is cheap?¡¹

    When she said that, we were embarrassed.

    Certainly, it¡¯s the finest alcohol.

    Even if its price is 300 times morepared to its price during the festival, it is still cheap.

    ¡¸At the festival, it was only sold cheaply because of the vige chief. This alcohol was also prepared by the vige chief. If you have anyints, leave this ce.¡¹

    Not a single person left.

    I obtained alcohol.

    It was a big expenditure but just having this alcohol at hand put my heart at ease.

    As rmended, I¡¯ll use it as a premium when there¡¯s an event.

    However, thinking of my bar, I remembered that I don¡¯t have any decent alcohol to sell.

    The alcohols I have are no longer popr.

    Assuming that everyone now has ten serving of festival alcohol, no one would dare drink my alcohol who no longer has appeal.

    At the very least, I want one to three appealing alcohols.

    My big problem. Youko-sama solved it.

    ¡¸Although not as good as the festival alcohol, we also prepared alcohol with a decent taste. Sampling is permitted. If you want to try, you can ask the staff.¡¹

    Decent taste alcohol.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    It really has a decent taste.

    However, if youpare it with all the alcohols I¡¯ve tasted in the past, it is iparable.

    They say this alcohol can also be used for cooking.

    At the same time.

    On the east side, a fierce draw lots had begun.

    The staff realized that it is impossible to sell to everyone who gathered there.

    Only those who win the draw lots can drink a small cup on the spot.

    Free of charge.

    Screams of joy echo.

    On the west side, the wholesalers had begun an auction.

    Every barrel has a sky-high price.

    Ah, Goroun Company is terrible.

    It¡¯s like they¡¯re beating everyone with silver coins.

    However, given that price, it will be difficult for any retailer to buy.

    They are probably nning to sell it outside.

    Oh, several wholesalers group together and bid off at a high price.

    Don¡¯t do it.

    With that price, you can even buy my store.

    Will you be alright?

    Ah, you¡¯re going to drink them yourself?

    They look overjoyed so I guess there¡¯s no problem.

    Meanwhile.

    I¡¯m someone who runs a restaurant in Vige Five.

    My name does not matter.

    I¡¯m in a pinch now.

    The cause of it is the Vige Five Festival that was held a while ago.

    The dishes served there were too delicious.

 Chapter 324 - Village Fiveâ€™s Industrial Development Plan (I)

    <h4>Chapter 324 ¨C Vige Five¡¯s Industrial Development n (I)</h4>

    Chapter 324 ¨C Vige Five¡¯s Industrial Development n (I)

    I attended an informal meeting at Youko¡¯s mansion in Vige Five.

    The participants are acting vige chief of Vige Five Youko, elder dwarf Donovan, high elf Ria, beastkin Gutt, two civil servant girls, and the first inmand in civil affairs of Vige Five Loch.

    There are also the two former four heavenly kings, tree king, bow king, Michael-san, Michael-san¡¯s son Maron, and the present four heavenly kings Beezel. A total of 15 participants.

    The agenda is Vige Five¡¯s industrial development n.

    In the beginning, I, Youko, and the civil servant girls are the only ones doing this but weck information.

    Especially that we don¡¯t have that much knowledge with the subject.

    It will be hard for us to give orders with our unreliable knowledge so we decided to increase the participants.

    I can only thank Michael-san, Maron, and Beezel for joining us in every meeting.

    The meeting is at arge round table.

    One of the civil servant girls takes charge as the chairperson.

    ¡¸The problem of alcohol, which has been a concern for a while, is now being resolved. We would like to thank Michael-sama of Goroun Company for this. Thank you very much.¡¹

    ¡¸No, we also profit because of it. No need to thank us.¡¹

    Michael-san drinks tea as he declines.

    The problem is how should we distribute the alcohol from Big Tree Vige to Vige Five.

    If it is a vige under my control, I want it to be able to drink it freely like other viges.

    But its poption is too big.

    In addition, vigers from Vige One, Vige Two, Vige Tree, and Vige Four along with the vigers from Big Tree Vige expressed their opinion that it is appropriate to treat Vige Five differently.

    Though I don¡¯t like it personally, I decided to treat it differently.

    Yeah, I don¡¯t want to be told to carry a million people on my shoulder.

    I¡¯m d that Youko was there to share the burden.

    I strayed away.

    Before sending alcohol in Vige Five, we have to grade the alcohols made by Big Tree Vige first.

    Wine, distilled alcohol, fruit wine, rice wine, beer¡­.

    Currently, there are a wide variety of alcohols made under Donovan¡¯s control.

    Even if they are the same kind of alcohol, they can¡¯t be treated the same because both their raw material and degree ofpleteness are different.

    Therefore, I asked him to give grades to each type of alcohol.

    ¡¸Do you want me to grade theme with deliciousness?¡¹

    I shook my head at Donovan¡¯s question.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll use thatter. First of all is the difficulty of production¡­..I want you to grade them with productivity first.¡¹

    There are three grades: high productivity, average and low.

    We didn¡¯t name them as ¡°first¡±, ¡°second¡± and ¡°third¡± grade or some might misinterpret it as ¡°first should be the best¡±. We grade them as ¡°mountain¡±, ¡°forest¡±, and ¡°tree¡± instead.

    ¡°Mountain¡± for highly productive, ¡°forest¡± for average, and ¡°tree¡± for low.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    I would like to further subdivide them but let¡¯s go with this for now.

    ¡¸Ah, you don¡¯t need to grade every alcohol. You only need to grade those we are going to sell.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    In that way, the alcohol for sale was graded.

    Let¡¯s return to the problem of how should we distribute the alcohol from Big Tree Vige to Vige Five.

    It has be a talk of selling alcohol to Vige Five.

    Now, the problem has be the price.

    Currently, we have a sales contract with Michael-san and Beezel.

    Even if we sell alcohol to Vige Five at the same price as I sell with the two of them, it will not be easy to buy.

    Then, lower the price?

    When I made that proposal, Beezel and Michael-san replied as if they were in trouble.

    The alcohol purchased from Big Tree Vige is mainly used as presents to nobles.

    They don¡¯t want its value to go down.

    After that, the two decided to attend the meeting.

    The two of them insist that the value of alcohol must not be diminished.

    It is okay to sell them cheaply in Vige Five but what if a merchant buys it from there then sells it to another ce?

    I thought that the two of them only wanted to stop another business rival but I was wrong.

    ¡¸They will surely lower the quality of alcohol by diluting it.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to drink something diluted.¡¹

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    Diluting huh.

    However, this is inevitable no matter what approach we have in mind.

    Merchants will sell it as high as possible.

    The first step in that is quantity deception.

    Do we have any measure against that?

    Youko answered my question.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s dilute it here, change its brand, and sell it.¡¹

    I thought her proposal was a brilliant idea but Donovan didn¡¯t look good.

    Youko followed up.

    ¡¸I used the wrong term. What I mean is mix it with alcohol from here.¡¹

    ¡¸Mou¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s normal practice. It ismon for each vige to make alcohol of their own then mix it with other alcohol to make it better. ¡¹

    When I looked at Michael-san, he nodded.

    Beezel nodded too.

    Because we¡¯re going to use that method, the vige will only be paid not with the quality of wine but with the cost of overall production.

    That¡¯s also normal practice.

    I see.

    Maybe this is the reason why alcohol doesn¡¯t taste good outside of Big Tree Vige.

    If it is delicious but not appreciated, no one will make an effort.

    Other than Big Tree Vige, delicious alcohol is either self-produced or protected by feudal lord nobles. They won¡¯t allow any other wine to be mixed with theirs.

    ¡¸However,pared to theirs, the alcohol from Big Tree Vige is too good. So Youko-sama¡¯s suggestion is to mix alcohol from Big Tree Vige to alcohol from the demon king¡¯s kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸The amount will increase and it will not be too bad.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait!¡¹

    Donovan clearly disagrees with Youko¡¯s proposal.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if a good alcohol is mixed with another good alcohol. I also don¡¯t care if an unptable alcohol is mixed with another unptable alcohol. However, I will not stand by if a good alcohol is mixed with an unptable one.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, do you have any alternative?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll only mix alcohols from Big Tree Vige. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡¹

    That¡¯s what happened.

    It was early spring at that time.

    ¡°Mountain¡± grade alcohols were used to produce ¡°Vige Five¡¯s Alcohol¡± and ¡°Vige Five¡¯s Alcohol Alternative¡±.

    They are types of wines.

    Considering the crops cultivated in Big Tree Vige, that¡¯s the natural result.

    There are two kinds because Donovan struggled to make decisions on productivity and taste.

    ¡°Vige Five¡¯s Alcohol¡± is highly productive but the taste is not good.

    ¡°Vige Five¡¯s Alcohol Alternative¡± is average in productivity and the taste is average too.

    That alcohol was sold cheaply at Vige Five¡¯s Festival.

    ¡¸If many people are already familiar with the taste of that alcohol, it will prevent others to dilute it or mix it with other alcohol.¡¹

    That¡¯s Donovan¡¯s proposal.

    I originally intended to give it away for free but it was rmended to charge a little when distributing alcohol.

    ¡¸If not, it will interfere with businesses connected to alcohol business.¡¹

    True.

    One small cup for one medium copper coin.

    The amount to be distributed was also limited.

    Thus, ¡°Vige Five¡¯s Alcohol Alternative¡± was sold.

    This is the first step in solving the alcohol problem of Vige Five.

    The second step is to start selling alcohol to those who will ask for ¡°Vige Five¡¯s Alcohol Alternative¡± after the festival.

    ¡°Vige Five¡¯s Alcohol Alternative¡± will be sold in small quantities.

    At the same time, ¡°Vige Five¡¯s Alcohol¡± will be sold.

    With this, the amount of alcohol distributed in Vige Five will be manageable.

    Maa, in addition to ¡°Vige Five¡¯s Alcohol¡± and ¡°Vige Five¡¯s Alcohol Alternative¡±, people can buy alcohol from other sources so I don¡¯t think there will be dissatisfaction because of shortage of alcohol.

    At the time, Michael-san suggested one trick.

    The selling method for the suppliers should be an auction.

    Michael-san¡¯s Goroun Company will bid at a certain high price.

    I was wondering why he suggested that but it seems like he¡¯s nning to make that certain high price as the standard price of the alcohol.

    If otherspete for more than that, the Goroun Company will withdraw.

    It¡¯s really a trick.

    Or so I thought. It seems like it is normal practice.

    Well, if everyone who participates in the auction cooperates, they can buy it at the lowest price.

    The development of the legal system in this ce is not that good so it is unavoidable.

    I see.

    Once those steps are done, it will be just selling alcohol from Big Tree Vige.

    The third step will start by then.

    That is, brewing alcohol in Vige Five.

    The funds wille from the sales of ¡°Vige Five¡¯s Alcohol¡± and ¡°Vige Five¡¯s Alcohol Alternative¡±.

    Once ¡°Vige Five¡¯s Alcohol¡± and ¡°Vige Five¡¯s Alcohol Alternative¡± is known, we will rmend Vige Five to brew it themselves.

    In this aspect, Donovan¡¯s cooperation is necessary.

    He hopes that in the future, they¡¯ll be able to produce ¡°True Vige Five¡¯s Alcohol¡± which is a mixture of Big Tree Vige¡¯s alcohol and Vige Five¡¯s locally brewed alcohol.

    Have Vige Five¡¯s produce them themselves, there will certainly be problems in the future.

    Maa, the third step is in the future too.

    For the time being, let¡¯s make sure that the second step is smooth.

 Chapter 325 - North Side Society

    <h4>Chapter 325 ¨C North Side Society</h4>

    Chapter 325 ¨C North Side Society

    My name is Rogabo.

    I¡¯m the one who controls the north side of Vige Five from the shadow.

    Vige Five is a town on a small mountain¡­.yeah, it doesn¡¯t look like a vige at all. The north side where the vige is is not popr because of poor sunlight.

    ¡¸Then, it would be good to gather stores that don¡¯t care about the sun.¡¹

    With the instruction from the acting vige chief-sama, the night shops were gathered at the north side of Vige Five.

    Those stores are mainly brothels and casinos.

    If there are such establishments, taverns and inns will open near them.

    It became lively in no time.

    Among men, ¡°going north¡± is now used as a figure of speech for ying with girls.

    My store is also one of the shops that make up the north side.

    I run a bar and a brothel.

    I run a simr business from a town in the west but my shop was burned because of the war with humans.

    After that, I traveled around the country with women who had no choice but to go with me.

    Every day is difficult.

    I¡¯m really d when I heard about Vige Five and decided to go there.

    I never thought that I would be able to open a store again.

    I can¡¯t raise my head against acting vige head-sama.

    It is both literally and figuratively.

    She¡¯s a really scary person.

    I¡¯ve already met people like vige chiefs, town mayors, feudal lords, and even fierce people who work behind the scene which are scary enough to make children cry at a nce.

    I know that she¡¯s the type of person you can¡¯t make eye contact with.

    I only need to bow and wait for orders.

    That¡¯s what my instinct has been whispering to me.

    Was my attitude good? Or bad? I was chosen as a member of a group who¡¯ll manage the north side of Vige Five.

    Aside from me, there are nine others.

    ¡°North Side Society¡±

    It is an organization that voluntarily governs the north side of Vige Five and not an organization that will give our shop benefits.

    Acting vige chief-sama did not say anything difficult.

    ¡¸Supervise that ce and make sure it won¡¯t do the vige harm.¡¹

    That¡¯s it.

    If you are dealing with night business rted to alcohol and women, of course, trouble will surelye.

    Violent drunkards, fights between customers and women, money problems, etc. are normal urrences.

    Rip-off, frauds, buying and selling suspicious drugs, and in some cases, trades of illegal goods.

    In order for those kinds of trouble to not be big, each store and clearly monitor them.

    Those malicious stores will be warned.

    When they disregard warnings, we are supposed to contact the guards.

    So far, a number of stores have already been destroyed.

    If you don¡¯t do anything stupid in Vige Five, you are sure to profit.

    At one point, a proposal was made at the north side society meeting.

    We are to decide who¡¯s going to be the representative.

    Until now, we are acting as a council.

    However, we, members of the north side society, are also business rivals.

    There were many times where we couldn¡¯t advance in a meeting because it conflicts with someone¡¯s benefits.

    In addition, it is difficult for all ten to be always present.

    Therefore, it was proposed to concentrate the power of the north side society on its new leader. The remaining nine will act as watchdogs of the representative.

    I thought it was not a bad idea.

    To be honest, the work of the north side society is hard.

    Not only we had to manage our own businesses but we also must pay attention to the whole north side.

    There are a lot of worries too.

    I think it will be great if I can be a watchdog¡­.

    Wait, what is the acting vige chief-sama¡¯s opinion regarding this matter?

    Won¡¯t there be a problem if we decide something like this without permission?

    What? She said we are free to manage things here as we want?

    Alright. There¡¯s no problem then.

    I¡¯m in favor of deciding a representative.

    Other members also agree.

    After all, it¡¯s hard.

    The representative will be decided by lottery.

    There is no injustice in lottery.

    We examined it over and over again.

    Why me¡­..

    I can¡¯t help but hold my hand.

    The other members around tapped me on my shoulders.

    Can¡¯t you take my ce?

    They escaped.

    For the time being, the term of office is only one year because it is only a trial.

    Since it hase to this, I¡¯ll end my term without trouble.

    Currently, the north side society employs about 50 people.

    Their purpose is to solve trouble and gather information.

    Only 50.

    Though they are rmended by each member¡­..they are mainly children and retired married women.

    They are not suitable for solving problems or collecting information rted to night business.

    Though they give their best, they are not strong enough.

    Physically, I mean.

    Why don¡¯t mene to our recruitments?

    No, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re publicly recruiting¡­.

    Given the current situation, even I have to look around when I¡¯m free.

    I gave out a big sigh.

    I have no choice but to scout myself.

    Look, there¡¯s a good guy there.

    A man in his twenties.

    While many shops are closed during the day, he is wandering around.

    Is this his first timeing here?

    It is not unusual.

    Travelers and new residentse once they hear the rumors about the north side.

    Umu.

    In other words, his face is not known around here yet.

    To discover such a man, I want to scout him as my subordinate.

    Scouting is easy.

    Let¡¯s invite him to my store and have a conversation with him.

    I will not threaten him.

    We¡¯ll just talk while he¡¯s receiving this service.

    Maa, I¡¯ll arrange my shop¡¯s number one and number two for him.

    Fufufu.

    I won¡¯t miss.

    The man I scouted was the vige chief.

    Though he looks like the second son of your friendly neighborhood farmer, he¡¯s Vige Five¡¯s vige chief.

    Even acting vige chief-sama can only bow before the vige chief.

    ¡­..I¡¯m finished.

    That¡¯s what I thought but words of praise came out from the vige chief¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸I will continue to ask you to keep Vige Five safe.¡¹

    Ooohhhh.

    How generous.

    Thank you very much.

    However, vige chief.

    Why are you alone in a ce like that?

    No, which kind of woman do you prefer? I¡¯ll bring her to you immediately.

    I had my girls sit to his left and right immediately.

    You¡¯ll decline?

    I look at the vige chief.

    He is smiling but¡­.his eyes have a firm intent of rejection.

    Well, this is impossible.

    It¡¯s disappointing but let¡¯s give up.

    An extra ambition will burn the favor.

    It¡¯s enough to hear his words.

    I couldn¡¯t leave the acting vige chief¡¯s mansion¡­..

    I¡¯m surrounded by several women.

    Eh?

    What¡¯s this?

    They¡¯re not seducing me.

    I can even feel bloodlust.

    ¡¸You brought vige chief into that store?¡¹

    ¡¸Hohou. So, what kind of girl did vige chief show his interest to? ¡¹

    ¡¸Talk in detail. ¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    My name is Rogabo.

    I¡¯m the one who controls the north side of Vige Five from the shadow.

    My term is one year but I hope it ends as soon as possible.

    Or wait for a watchdog to resign¡­.

 Chapter 326 - Village Fiveâ€™s Industrial Development Plan (II)

    <h4>Chapter 326 ¨C Vige Five¡¯s Industrial Development n (II)</h4>

    Chapter 326 ¨C Vige Five¡¯s Industrial Development n (II)

    The meeting continues.

    ¡¸By gathering the night shops on the north side, security has been restored to some extent. They also have a good reputation with the residents.¡¹

    A night shop is a sex shop.

    ording to Youko¡¯s instruction, it seems they have been brought together on the north slope.

    I think it¡¯s a good idea.

    ¡¸However, there areints from the stores about the ban on callers.¡¹

    Mou.

    The ban on callers is my suggestion.

    I don¡¯t mind if they only call for customers but half of them were forcibly brought into the shop.

    And of course, I suggested for them to stop doing that¡­.

    Now they are dissatisfied.

    ¡¸If there¡¯s no caller, the customers won¡¯t know what kind of shop they are.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    I see.

    Right.

    They are night shops so there¡¯s no rule about how they look.

    From the appearance of the store, it will be difficult to know whether it is a store where you can y with girls or not.

    Only a few people can read characters.

    So that¡¯s why there are callers.

    Umu.

    It looks like callers are really necessary.

    I apologize for my proposal.

    ¡­¡­

    Wait wait.

    Should signboards be only letters?

    There are signboards with pictures or even carvings.

    There are even three-dimensional signboards made of metal.

    ¡¸The painters, sculptors, and cksmiths are too busy to make signboards.¡¹

    Yes, I apologize.

    For the time being, the talk has been settled by handing out shop type disy signboards prepared in Vige Five.

    All the artisans are busy so they can¡¯t spare time in creating signboards so who¡¯ll make those shop type disy signboards?

    Me.

    That¡¯s right, me.

    The design is not borate and with my skill and the AFT, I can carve one in less than five minutes.

    Is it okay for me to create 20 pieces for each type?

    ¡­..

    Thinking about spares, that should be a hundred pieces.

    When ites to sex shops, I won¡¯t be surprised if the need is around 200.

    The upation of the residents of Vige Five, isn¡¯t it too swaying too much on that side?

    Well, I guess they are the kind of people who easily relocate from one vige to another.

    In any case, I should stop making signboards.

    I¡¯ll ask Gutt to make a branding iron instead.

    All I need to do after that is prepare boards for branding.

    If that is the case, then my work won¡¯t take an hour.

    However, it should be noted that this is not a business permit but a substitute until their official signboardes.

    I want this to be thorough.

    Speaking of the north side, there¡¯s Rogabo.

    He is the man who manages the night shops of Vige Five ording to Youko¡¯s introduction. However, I could only see him as an uncle from an ordinary shop.

    Maa, he even mistakenly scouted me when he thought I¡¯m a normal citizen. You can say that he is simr to me.

    That time was really surprising.

    When I came to Vige Five to deliver goods, I was suddenly drawn by a cat¡¯s cry and went to the north side.

    My purpose is not to y with that cat. I thought that maybe I could find a partner for the kittens there.

    Unfortunately, it was a female cat.

    After that, the high elves who hade together with me as my guards warned me politely with a smile.

    They were scary.

    By the way, starting that day, it has be popr to wear cat ears in Big Tree Vige for some reason.

    The beastkin¡¯s faces areplicated.

    ¡¸On the south side, there is a street full of shops and it¡¯s really crowded.¡¹

    The problem on that ce is price is on the rise.

    That happens because the supply is unable to keep up with the demand.

    With the lead by the Goroun Company, measures have already been taken and it is expected to settle down this summer.

    ¡¸Also, Five-kun is popr-desu. Goods rted to him are being marketed without permission.¡¹

    Five-kun.

    He is Vige Five¡¯s mascot that I proposed.

    Coolness of a character is dependent on each individual¡¯s reference so we made him a loose character which is loved by everyone.

    It was hard to exin Zabuton when I asked her to make it.

    It hase a long way from the first prototype which looks like someone wearing bear fur.

    Though there was no problem with the function of the costume, we had trouble with the design.

    High elves, beastkins, and even oni participated in a big decisive battle.

    It was really serious.

    Even the name has caused a lot of trouble until it was finally decided to call it Five-kun.

    For me, there¡¯s no difference whether you call it Five-kun or Five-san.

    At the beginning of his debut in Vige Five, everyone was wary of him thinking he¡¯s a new kind of monster but he was epted over time.

    It was really good that it conducted hero shows as acknowledgment activity.

    He¡¯s gaining poprity not only with children but also with adults.

    Ursa, Guraru, and Alfred were very excited at its performance during the Vige Five¡¯s festival.

    I¡¯m satisfied with its sess but¡­.I¡¯m not that positive about making goods without our permission.

    However, there¡¯s no concept of copyright so it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Do you want a crackdown?¡¹

    No, leave it alone.

    This is also a proof of poprity.

    However, warn the shops verbally about overcharging prices in selling inferior quality goods.

    ¡¸As you wish. Also, we have received numbers of requests from severalpanies to increase the number of Five-kun.¡¹

    Currently, there are three costumes of Five-kun but only one is active.

    It is a rule that I decided. There is only one Five-kun.

    Increasing its number is rejected.

    ¡¸If there¡¯s only one Five-kun, what if a shop prepare one?¡¹

    Spare no one!

    I will not forgive a fake Five-kun.

    Take over when ites out.

    ¡¸Vige chief, how about sending Five-kun to Shashaato City for a visit?¡¹

    That was Michael-san.

    He might go in the future but he¡¯ll stay in Vige Five for now.

    Since it is Shashaato City, why don¡¯t you create your own character instead of relying on Five-kun?

    ¡¸There¡¯s a governor there. I can¡¯t make a mascot of Shashaato City on my own.¡¹

    Why does it have to be rted to the city?

    You can make a mascot for your Goroun Company and call it Goro-kun or Goro-chan.

    When I said that, Michael-san and Maron, who¡¯s next to him, looked at each other.

    You haven¡¯t thought of that?

    However, it will be difficult for the mascot to be epted.

    There was a time when the now popr Five-kun was treated violently by the children.

    ¡¸Do your best on that. How about the costume? We can make you one but¡­.give us the design.¡¹

    ¡­..

    We¡¯ll take care of the production but the Goroun Company should design it on their own.

    I don¡¯t want to experience another big decisive battle in a while.

    The meeting is still ongoing.

 Chapter 327 - Village Fiveâ€™s Industrial Development Plan (III)

    <h4>Chapter 327 ¨C Vige Five¡¯s Industrial Development n (III)</h4>

    Chapter 327 ¨C Vige Five¡¯s Industrial Development n (III)

    Though there¡¯s break in between, the meeting continues.

    ¡¸Farming is minimal in Vige Five but we were able to secure farnd now. Full-scale farming is expected to begin next year. This year will be dedicated in making farnd.¡¹

    Normal course of action.

    There¡¯s no problem with that.

    No, there is a problem.

    The self-sufficiency of Vige Five is considerably low.

    It has to procure food outside so the Goroun Company needs to deal with that.

    Since it is a food situation, I want to improve it immediately, but there is nothing I can do about it.

    Making farmablend is important.

    ¡­..How about using dungeon potatoes?

    After it withers, won¡¯t it be good fertilizer?

    Oh, you¡¯re already doing it.

    My apologies.

    ¡¸Livestock raising of cows, sheeps, goats, pigs, and chickens have started in full scale. Though there¡¯s no problem with breeding, it will still take several years before it is supplied to Vige Five.¡¹

    This is also natural.

    They are living things.

    ¡¸For the time being, we n to cover it by purchasing outside in addition to the meat of monsters and demon beasts the adventurers have hunted.¡¹

    Purchasing outside¡­.even in this, we have to burden Goroun Company.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    I said my apologies but Michael-san said it¡¯s alright since they are making money from it.

    Thank you.

    Now, what¡¯s the problem with the adventurers?

    ¡¸There are no longer any monsters or demon beasts near Vige Five. It is all ording to n-desu. Now, they are hunting in a ce in the north which is six hours from here.¡¹

    They are bringing meat from there?

    ¡¸No, we have set up a temporary purchasing office there. We are trying to secure the quantity of meat needed by Vige Five by dismantling them there before transporting it here. The adventurers are asking us to build a restaurant, a tavern, and an inn near the temporary purchasing office.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know about that temporary purchasing office but I know what the adventurers want. I heard that they demand a ce where they can safely eat and stay in the forest.

    I heard that from Gulf, Daga, and Pirika.

    For the time being, the solution I thought of is a camping coach.

    It is impossible to pack a restaurant, a tavern, and an inn in one, we divided them.

    In order to decrease the number of horses, we downsize them.

    Cooking carriage is an equipped cooking facility.

    The following food carriage and water carriage can be used as dining rooms.

    A tavern carriage that mainly sells alcohol.

    The carriage is not where the customers would drink. It is especially designed to make sure that no alcohol will fall.

    If you want to drink, don¡¯t do it inside the carriage.

    Andst one, a private carriage equipped with bed where two people can stay.

    One won¡¯t be enough so we prepared ten of them.

    I understand that it still won¡¯t be enough given the number of adventurers but we can¡¯t afford to prepare a lot.

    For everyone else, a carriage full of camping tents and equipment for camp is prepared.

    There¡¯s also a shower carriage where they could take shower.

    Please make do with these.

    Water and food wagon is necessary so we prepared 20 of them in total.

    We managed to prepare them all.

    The mountain elves worked hard.

    It will be embarrassing if it became problematic when used in a forest with monsters and demon beasts. Because of that, we are experimenting on it at Vige Five.

    Gulf, Daga, Pirika, and Pirika¡¯s fellow disciples will give their impressionster.

    After making improvements based on their impressions, we will officially adopt it.

    With this, we will be of help even a little to the adventurers who are getting rid of monsters and demon beasts. We are thankful for it and also for securing meat.

    However, in terms of food security, we can only rely on Goroun Company.

    This is a freshly made vige so it can¡¯t be helped.

    Come to think of it, is it really okay?

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    Michael-san answers my doubt.

    Other areas may have had food shortages not too long ago.

    Hou, one of the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡¯s four heavenly kings, carried out farnd remodeling using dungeon potatoes in various ces that saved those areas with food shortage.

    But, they just got out of food shortage, won¡¯t they be reluctant to sell?

    Won¡¯t the price be too steep?

    ¡¸That¡¯s not true. Farm viges and merchants who saw the effect of dungeon potatoes are worried that the price would crumble after this year¡¯s harvest. They are already selling them now.¡¹

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    Even if the harvest is good, not everyone is happy.

    Thought-provoking.

    ¡¸Well, the demon king¡¯s kingdom is also moving so that the price won¡¯t crumble.¡¹

    Beezel nods to Michael-san¡¯s nce.

    ¡¸Randan¡¯s stomach is probably aching already.¡¹

    Hahaha.

    I¡¯ll be nice to Randan next time I see him.

    ¡­¡­

    But now that this happens¡­.

    Won¡¯t Big Tree Vige¡¯s crops value decrease?

    ¡¸No no. The value of high-grade ingredients will still be high. People who can afford it are evenpeting for it. I still look forward in working with you again this year.¡¹

    Michael-san continues asking me to absolutely not decrease our production.

    ¡¸You may even increase it. I¡¯ll buy it all.¡¹

    I¡¯ll think about it.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s continue. Regarding diplomatic aspect¡­.the two elves.¡¹

    Tree king and bow king stand at the same time and bow toward me.

    ¡¸Please let me report. I¡¯m in charge of the west side of Vige Five. All seventeen elf viges scattered throughout the west have taken a written oath. There were some battles but we crushed them. Six people were injured but no one died.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m in charge of the east side of Vige Five. Twenty-two elf viges throughout the east made a written oath to obey Vige Five. No battles have urred there. As for the reason why, the dwarf Juano-shi has contacted them in advance.¡¹

    ¡­..

    Areh?

    We¡¯re talking about diplomacy, right?

    Why is there a written oath?

    And why am I the only one who thinks something is wrong?

    When I looked at Youko next to me, she nodded and confirmed what they said.

    ¡¸Both of you did well. By the way, do you know any other ce with hostile elves?¡¹

    ¡­.

    Youko, no.

    That¡¯s not what I meant.

    Diplomacy is all about trying to get along, isn¡¯t it?

    The elves can¡¯t negotiate unless they know who¡¯s in the upper or lower part of the hierarchy?

    Basically, making the other party below you¡­.

    After hearing Youko¡¯s exnation, I looked at tree king and bow king.

    ¡¸I¡¯m embarrassed to say but it¡¯s true.¡¹

    ¡¸As long as they know their ce, they¡¯ll be obedient.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    If you think about it, is that the reason why the high elves are following Ria?

    Looks like it.

    ¡¸And the ces where there might be hostile?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. They are far from here so I think there will be no problem but there is the famous spear king of Gigu Forest, wind king of Gau forest, and there is also a force that calls themselves as elf empire.¡¹

    ¡­..elf empire?

    ¡¸They are not on this continent but it is a country of elves located on an ind. I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t know anything else.¡¹

    Beezel continues for the tree king.

    ¡¸It is arge ind located about 15 to 20 days of ship travel in the southwest direction of Shashaato City. I hear that there are about 5000 elves living there. It is not under the influence of the demon king¡¯s kingdom. They are independent and don¡¯t really get involved with the outside world.¡¹

    If they don¡¯t want to get involved with the outside world then let¡¯s leave it alone.

    Yeah, there¡¯s no need to prepare a warship.

    We won¡¯t invade them.

    What about the other two ces?

    ¡­¡­ northeast of Howling Vige.

    I see.

    That¡¯s certainly far.

    Leave it alone too.

    ¡­¡­

    Areh?

    Isn¡¯t that the ce where the undead came from before?

    ¡­¡­..

    Is it rted?

    Or is it not?

    ¡­¡­

    Let¡¯s ask ancestor-san next time.

    ¡¸Last but not the least, some requests from the residents of the vige.¡¹

    Let¡¯s hear it.

    ¡¸Because it is developing too much, there is a desire to call it a city and not a vige. This is also thements of travelers and merchants who came to the vige. They said they were deceived.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you.

    Vige Five is only a temporary name but it was then adopted.

    It is unexpected that the vige has grown to the size of a city.

    Well, if there are problems, let¡¯s change it.

    We can change it to City Five but it is not necessary to focus on five.

    If you have any idea of a city name, let¡¯s hear it.

    ¡­..

    Yeah, no one said anything.

    Ah, Youko raised her hand.

    Please.

    ¡¸We had talked about it in the vige council before¡­.¡±Hiraku City¡± was popr. Are you fine with it?¡¹

    Rejected.

    As expected, I find it embarrassing to have a city named after me.

    If Youko is okay with it, how about naming this ce Youko City.

    ¡­¡­

    Sounds good.

    If you¡¯re not against¡­.

    I¡¯m more important¡­.

    ¡¸Ano, if we change Vige Five¡¯s name, we¡¯ll have to rewrite all the oaths¡­.¡¹

    That was the opinion of both tree king and bow king.

    ¡¸Paperwork will increase like a mountain too.¡¹

    That¡¯s the opinion of the civil servant girls.

    I¡¯m a man who ys safe.

    ¡¸The summit will be Vige Five while the sides and the base of the mountain is City Five.¡¹

    To outsiders, Vige Five will be the ce where government affairs are handled.

    ¡¸Make sure to publicize it.¡¹

    With this, there won¡¯t be any problem.

    That¡¯s what I hope.

    After that, the meeting continued for some reason.

    It was already evening when it was over.

    I¡¯m tired.

 Chapter 328 - Wooden Beads Curtain

    <h4>Chapter 328 ¨C Wooden Beads Curtain</h4>

    Chapter 328 ¨C Wooden Beads Curtain

    Thinking about the food and alcohol situation of Vige Five, we decided to expand Big Tree Vige¡¯s field a little.

    It¡¯s a bittepared to other crops so we can only harvest on them once this year. However, it is better than doing nothing.

    When I told Donovan that there would be more vineyards for alcohol, he gave me a detailed description of what to do.

    I don¡¯t really mind.

    Before starting, I talk with the kuros, who will guard the field, and the spiderlings and beastgirls, who will be harvesting the field in the future.

    There¡¯s no point in expanding the field if we can¡¯t harvest them.

    There¡¯s no problem with the kuros.

    The spiderlings also waved their legs saying they¡¯ll work hard.

    The beastgirls are fine with it too but pointed out another problem.

    There¡¯s not enough warehouse for the harvest.

    ¡­¡­

    I¡¯m d I talked to them.

    In between the fieldwork, I y with the children.

    I thought about whether we should y outside but put it down.

    In fact, I¡¯m worried that girls like Ursa, Guraru, Nutt, and Tiselle are growing up wildly.

    I think that being energetic is good but Nutt¡¯s mother, Nashii, told me that she¡¯s already troubled.

    Because of that, we¡¯ll y girly games.

    ¡­..

    I¡¯m a man so I don¡¯t know how to y girly games.

    yhouse or something?

    No, who¡¯ll y who will be troublesome.

    Let¡¯s just ask them then.

    Of course, I won¡¯t make the mistake of asking Ursa or Guraru.

    ¡¸Nutt, what kind of indoor game do you want to y?¡¹

    ¡¸Siege the castle.¡¹

    ¡­..

    Yeah, I finally realized Nashii¡¯s concern.

    How about ying house?

    I¡¯ll prepare some tools.

    Ah, who the heck taught Nutt the words ¡°siege the castle¡±?

    I want to have a little talk with that person.

    Eh?

    Me?

    When we were in the treehouse¡­..

    Ah¡­.I see.

    I remember.

    Reflect, me.

    By the way, Nutt, hear this.

    Siege the castle can¡¯t be yed indoors.

    It is also a battle.

    We¡¯ve begun ying house.

    The soldiers are besieging the ce where the rebels and the hostages are.

    ¡­¡­

    No, I¡¯m not dissatisfied with my role as a hostage but I think the story should be more girly.

    Yeah, I¡¯m doing some negotiations that a child can¡¯t do.

    Alfred and the beastboys are watching me and Ursa at a distance.

    Do you want to join us?

    You don¡¯t want to?

    No no, my bad but this ispulsory.

    Now, participate as new hostages.

    The next day, Nashii told me that she¡¯s troubled.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    I¡¯ll reflect.

    That thing from yesterday can¡¯t be called as ying house.

    I¡¯ll drag you all indoors today.

    Let¡¯s do some crafts.

    Hey, children.

    Stop booing.

    Do not be upset.

    This is not work.

    It¡¯s a hobby.

    So, you can consider it as ying.

    I¡¯m not cheating.

    Look, you just have to put this string through the wooden beads that I prepared here.

    That¡¯s it.

    This is the finished product.

    A wooden bead curtain.

    There¡¯s an image formed on it.

    I¡¯ve prepared various kinds of wooden beads so you can even form an image by devising the order.

    You can make what you want no matter if it is an image or a pattern.

    Alright, let¡¯s do it.

    Ursa is not interested in the chisel.

    It is good she¡¯s focused on working.

    Yeah, it¡¯s the correct answer, leaving the children alone.

    I don¡¯t have to influence them.

    Their individuality will appear on their own.

    ¡­..

    Nutt, isn¡¯t that quite lovely?

    Are you going to use it to decorate your room?

    Ah, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    But before that, show it to Nashii.

    If possible, tell her that you made it under my guidance.

    Why?

    Do not mind it.

    I just want to at least earn something positive.

    Alfred is pretty good too.

    Do you want to give it to Loo as a present?

    Good good.

    Tiselle¡­.do you best until it¡¯spleted.

    You can make something small.

    It¡¯s important not to give up.

    Did Ursaplete hers?

    Yeah, it gives off this brilliantly aggressive feeling.

    Don¡¯t use this as a trap.

    It¡¯s not a weapon that you¡¯ll attach to a stick then swing it around.

    It¡¯s a normal curtain, okay?

    Guraru¡­.was she helped by a spiderling?

    I don¡¯t really mind.

    If you give it to Girar as a present, he¡¯ll be happy.

    For a while, wooden bead curtains became popr in each household.

    It is also a big thing when the parents see their children¡¯s works.

    ¡¸In the old days, people seemed to have used this as a method ofmunication.¡¹

    Heh.

    It was hard to keep the kittens from ying with it.

 Chapter 329 - Hot Summer Day

    <h4>Chapter 329 ¨C Hot Summer Day</h4>

    Chapter 329 ¨C Hot Summer Day

    Ria is on a business trip to Vige Five.

    As for the reason, young male and female elves, who im to be hostages, have gathered in a friendly elf vige.

    They are about a little over 200.

    I thought we wouldn¡¯t need hostages but Youko judged that it was necessary.

    I was told that there was no other option for me but to ept them.

    They arebor force offered by each vige.

    It seems like Vige Five needs to ept them and treat them with care. That would symbolize that we will take care of each vige.

    ¡­..

    Being a ruler is hard.

    ¡¸No, vige chief is doing something simr.¡¹

    Eh?

    ¡­¡­

    Ah, the minotaur and centaur expatriates.

    I see. She convinced me with that.

    The over 200 elves will act under the leadership of tree king and bow king.

    Originally, they should be under the leadership of Hih, who¡¯s the first inmand in military affairs of Vige Five, but they can¡¯t be treated as vassals immediately.

    While they are waiting for the right time to be vassals, they¡¯ll be under tree king and bow king.

    Each elf vige also varies in size so there is a hierarchy among them too.

    It will be a problem if we ignore them and it will also be a problem if we treat them equally.

    In addition, because of the character of the elves, it is difficult for them to work together with other races.

    We were left with the option of gathering the elves and have them work on their own.

    The two, tree king and bow king, proposed that they should be put under them.

    However, the more than 200 elf hostages repulsed that idea.

    ¡¸You want to lead us? Just you?¡¹

    It was quite bloody since they are here to represent their own viges.

    ¡¸Silence! We are already standing on the top you were born!¡¹

    Neither tree king and bow king won¡¯t back down either.

    This has be a trouble.

    Double trouble.

    Though they did not fight physically, ugly taunts red up.

    Unfortunately, I¡¯m also there.

    I was asked to wee the elves.

    I am apanied by several high elves including Ria.

    Ria, what are¡­¡­.

    A straight-up solution.

    They politely beat them one by one to silence them.

    Tree king and bow king were also beaten up to silence too.

    ¡¸Vige chief, please give us instructions.¡¹

    Eh?

    Ah, aahhh¡­..well, for the time being, it would be great if you, of the same race, group together.

    I adopted the proposal of tree king and bow king.

    And so, there are now over 200 elves under thatmand of tree king and bow king.

    ¡¸I cannot permit their idiotic manner earlier. Vige chief, let me train them to the point they are willing to die for Vige Five.¡¹

    That time, Ria¡¯s training camp started.

    I¡¯m not sure why she suddenly decided to do so but she secretly told me afterward.

    By giving them the same training, they¡¯ll form a sense of solidarity that will enhance their cooperation.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    It seems like tree king and bow king will also participate.

    Today is Ria¡¯s fifth business trip to Vige Five.

    ording to the report, there¡¯s no problem.

    Is there really no problem?

    When one of Pirika¡¯s fellow disciples saw Ria¡¯s training camp, he said that he reflected since their training can only be called sweet inparison.

    I¡¯ve also received reports of elves sending SOS in various ces¡­.

    ¡­¡­.

    I¡¯m not someone who likes to poke other¡¯s business.

    Let¡¯s believe in Ria.

    It¡¯s getting hot so the pool is very popr.

    However, it will be hard to go to the pool if you don¡¯t have time.

    I, who had a few jobs, was doing some paperwork at my mansion and not in the pool.

    It isfortable because there¡¯s a device that blows out cool air¡­..

    Something is slightly different.

    I stopped the device that blows out cool air and opened the window.

    I put a big wooden basin under the desk and pour some water.

    Then, I took off my shoes, roll the hem of my pants, and put my feet there.

    Yeah, feels great.

    It is not cold water but it is cool enough.

    And this also makes the atmosphere different.

    ¡­..

    Wine slime.

    Don¡¯t jump in.

    Ann will get angry if the floor gets wet.

    Ah, my pants got wet.

    Don¡¯t swim in a narrow basin.

    Ah, mou.

    Don¡¯t sprinkle water on the documents.

    Thirty minutester, Ann got angry at me even though I wiped the floor properly.

    Perhaps it is because there is a water-filled basin in the room and the wine slime and the spiderlings are swimming on it.

    They were told to go to the pool.

    Cat will run away if I try to do something with it.

    On the other hand, when I¡¯m busy, he¡¯ll stay around.

    Or maybe I¡¯m just thinking it like that?

    On the contrary, the dogs¡­.or rather, the kuros will do their best when I try to do something.

    Therefore, I don¡¯t do anything with them with a half-hearted attitude.

    If they¡¯ll be disappointed, I will feel pain in my heart.

    When I y with them, I give it my all.

    It is not good to be interrupted halfway too.

    I know.

    I truly know¡­.

    The kittens oftene in the way when I¡¯m ying with the kuros.

    What should I do?

    ¡¸It¡¯s because you y indoors. If you y outside, the kittens won¡¯t get involved so much.¡¹

    That was Ann.

    Yeah, I think that¡¯s the correct answer.

    However, I¡¯m still doing paperwork.

    Let¡¯s y with the kuros for a change¡­.

    ¡¸If your work isn¡¯t going well, should I watch over you?¡¹

    Hahaha.

    I decline.

    For the time being, Ann took the kittens out¡­..

    Even if no one says it, it is obvious that the kittens cling to Ann.

    I¡¯m a little jealous.

    The kuros are in front of me.

    Ah, I have you guys.

    I know.

    The kuros lie down and show up their bellies.

    Their feet are fluttering.

    It will be hard to stopter.

 Chapter 330 - Chick

    <h4>Chapter 330 ¨C Chick</h4>

    Chapter 330 ¨C Chick

    Early morning.

    At the shrine with the statues of the god of creation and god of farming.

    My first impression upon seeing it is a fat bird.

    It¡¯s a plumpy fat bird and it doesn¡¯t look like a chick at all.

    It¡¯s about the size of a volleyball.

    Is it really just hatched?

    I wonder if that is really the case.

    Next to it is a crushed eggshell.

    Red, white, orange, and pink marble patterns. Newly hatched alright.

    This is probably the chick hatched from the phoenix egg.

    Even though I only disyed it here as a good luck charm, it hatched¡­.

    However, phoenix?

    This ispletely different from what I¡¯ve imagined.

    Its feathers are also pink.

    ¡­¡­

    Maa, go down from the top of the statue of the god of farming first.

    If you poop there, I¡¯ll get angry.

    Hearing my words, the chick chirps on the head of the god of farming.

    Then, without moving from that spot, it spread its small wing to show them to me.

    ¡­¡­

    Is that a deration of not getting down?

    ¡­.

    Right.

    Of course.

    I lift the chick using both of my hands and put it down on the ground.

    Hahaha.

    You¡¯re quite brave but youck strength.

    While listening to the chirps of the frustrated chick, I checked the god of farming¡¯s statue for dirt.

    There seems to be no problem.

    It just hatched so it probably can¡¯t poop yet.

    But here¡¯s the question, how was it able to climb the top of this statue when it just hatched?

    Oh, you can fly.

    Though it¡¯s slow.

    Ah, don¡¯t go up, don¡¯t go up.

    I¡¯ll make you a special perch.

    When I came back to the mansion with the chick, they were surprised.

    Probably.

    Though it was a surprise that it hatched, they were not surprised that this is a phoenix¡¯ chick.

    Alfred and Tiselle wanted to touch it but before that, I¡¯ll talk to Loo about phoenix and how it grows first.

    ¡¸Phoenix grows up on its own.¡¹

    Phoenix has a strong vitality. Even if it fast for a hundred years, it will still be okay, and it also has the ability to regenerate.

    It looks like it can grow without any special care.

    ¡­..

    Is care even necessary?

    When it hears me say so, the chick suddenly bes cute and it looks like it¡¯s ttering me.

    What happened to your majesty?

    Food is more important than that.

    That¡¯s true.

    You¡¯ve just hatched it but you already know about it.

    No, could it be its instinct?

    For the time being, let¡¯s pass this chick to Alfred and Tiselle.

    I¡¯ll go and look for something that a chick could eat.

    I finally understood the meaning of not taking care of it.

    This chick can eat anything.

    Do you even know what vor is?

    Pre-harvest rice.

    It looks like a sparrow.

    Don¡¯t get angry, don¡¯t get angry.

    I¡¯ll prepare it properly.

    However, if youy your hands on the field, I¡¯ll get angry.

    Do you understand?

    All right.

    Hnn?

    What is it?

    When I was thinking about why the spiderlings came in a group, one of them came out in front of the chick.

    Perhaps the chick also felt something. It spreads its wings and threatens the spiderling before it.

    Then, the battle between the chick and the spiderling began.

    I was wondering what¡¯s happening before something came into me.

    Birds eat bugs.

    ¡­¡­

    Uuuoooohhhhh!

    Wait a minute!

    I was toote.

    The spiderling is already in a victory pose while the chick is wrapped with web.

    Ah, etto¡­..you¡¯re amazing.

    Now, release that chick.

    Chick.

    This is a piece of advice.

    Don¡¯t target the spiderlings.

    I¡¯ll prepare as much rice as you want.

    Spiderlings, you can fight back without hesitation if you are targeted.

    However, stop attacking first.

    The spiderlings waved their legs to show acknowledgment.

    Good good.

    What about chick?

    Don¡¯t act spoiled.

    Here, a cabbage leaf.

    You like it¡­.don¡¯t peck my hand.

    Haah.

    Chick seemed to have acknowledged too.

    I want you to get along peacefully.

    Several hourster.

    Chick was being chased by the kittens.

    Ah¡­¡­.

    Kittens, wait. I said wait.

    Ann, please.

    Please tell them to not attack the chick.

    The name of the phoenix¡¯ chick was decided.

    Aegis.

    I suggested Hinako, Feniko, and Fenitaro but they didn¡¯t seem to like them.

    ***TN: Hina = chick. Feniko and Fenitaro came from phoenix(fenix). ***

    It was decided as Aegis because Alfred¡¯s the one who suggested it.

    How did he know that name? It seems like he heard it from ancestor-san¡¯s stories.

    Is it a god¡¯s name?

    Speaking of which, is this Aegis male or female?

    No one knows how to distinguish.

    ¡¸Once it grows up a little more, its natural feature will show up.¡¹

    I see.

    It clings more on Tiselle than Alfred.

    It also clings more on Loo and Tier than me¡­.

    ¡­.

    Until we exactly know, it is male.

    Digression.

    When I was building an aviary for Aegis, Loo came over.

    ¡¸Phoenix feather is a high-ss material. Even feather of a chick is fine so don¡¯t throw any away when you¡¯re cleaning.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Let¡¯s think of this bird as someone who earns its own food.

    Yeah.

 Chapter 331 - Aegis

    <h4>Chapter 331 ¨C Aegis</h4>

    Chapter 331 ¨C Aegis

    Aegis, a phoenix chick, is living in the aviary built in the garden.

    The aviary has an area of about four and a half mats while its ceiling is about the height of a second floor.

    It¡¯s too big but it can¡¯t be helped since it is the bird in question¡¯s request.

    There are two entrances, one is for Aegis and another for humans.

    I devised the door so it can be opened both from the inside and outside.

    I¡¯ve also devised it in a way that it won¡¯t p because of the wind.

    That gave me a hard time.

    For a human, you had to bend down a little to enter.

    This is an ordinary door.

    You have to turn the doorknob to enter.

    ¡­.

    Aegis uses the door for humans and dexterously turns the doorknob.

    It is smart enough to properly close it after opening¡­..I¡¯m not surprised though.

    When Aegis wakes up in the morning, the first thing it will do is to go to the north side of the garden where the chicken coops are located.

    Then, it stands on the highest chicken coop and crows.

    Perhaps it is iming that it¡¯s the best.

    The chickens living there usually don¡¯t care about Aegis.

    When Aegis targets their feed, they don¡¯t mind and eat in a group¡­.

    Maa, I guess it¡¯s good that they have a peaceful rtionship.

    After that, Aegis will go to my mansion and then the dining room.

    It will rest on the backrest of an empty chair and wait for breakfast.

    I have prepared a perch for Aegis but there is no sign of it being used.

    The oni maids, who are preparing breakfast, are also ustomed to it. They¡¯ll greet it and serve breakfast.

    Since it will peck in order to eat, it won¡¯t use a t te.

    It eats in a special casserole.

    Today, Aegis¡¯ breakfast is chopped cabbage leaves and carrots.

    Its water is also in a special casserole.

    After breakfast, Aegis will take a walk.

    It has already been noticed that it is faster when walking than flying.

    Except when moving up and down, it walks.

    It¡¯s walking course is fixed.

    It will go to the third floor of the mansion first and go out to the roof.

    Once it secured the highest ce, it would spread its wings and crows.

    After that, it will head to the field.

    The crops on the field are already growing a little so it is watching over it.

    It is checking it in fine detail.

    Maybe it has be friends with the spiderlings. They are exchanging information about pests.

    It greets every kuro it passed by.

    Very low profile.

    Afterwards, the ranch area.

    However, it is ignored by the horses, hit by cow¡¯s tail, and not approached by goats.

    It is so awkward there as if it was treated as if it was filthy.

    Or rather, do you really have to insist that this is your territory?

    Aegis, who saw the dragons Hakuren and Rasuti in its line of sight, closed its eyes and meditated a little. Then, it decided not to look at them.

    This time, are you going to fight the goat in a one on one battle?

    Don¡¯t get injured.

    After the ranch area, it will go to the fruit area.

    It is not there to eat stealthily.

    It seems to be studying the fruits there.

    The specification of fruits it requests for meals has be finer.

    I thought that it was going to get into trouble with the bees but the spiderlings took care of the situation before a battle starts.

    I don¡¯t mind you studying but can you at least don¡¯t cause trouble?

    Noon.

    Aegis returns to the mansion for lunch.

    Meat for lunch.

    It grabs the meat with its talon and tears it into smaller pieces using its beak.

    ¡­.

    It can¡¯t tear it.

    After trying several times, it chirps to the oni maid who cut it for him into smaller pieces.

    It¡¯s still a chick.

    However, it will get angry if it was already cut into pieces from the beginning.

    The oni maid is watching over Aegis warmly.

    Her heart is big.

    After lunch.

    Aegis nap in a sunny ce.

    Recently, it has been sleeping on Zabuton¡¯s back.

    I know that it was the safest ce but, is Zabuton okay?

    You don¡¯t mind?

    That¡¯s good then. However, if it is on your way, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.

    I¡¯ll put it back in the aviary.

    After a nap, it will look around the field again.

    It is our own food so it¡¯s good that it¡¯s seriously guarding this ce.

    Next year, I think it¡¯s okay to make the field a little bigger.

    It will y with the kittens in the mansion until dinner.

    Even though they are bird and cats, they get along quite well.

    It is living in a good world.

    When it saw Ursa on the way, it ran away with all its might.

    However, it is slow.

    It was captured with Ursa¡¯s tackle.

    Aegis asks me for help.

    Ehto, Ursa.

    Though the phoenix chick seems to be strong, don¡¯t treat it roughly.

    You know? Really?

    Don¡¯t throw it.

    Aegis, give up.

    By the way, the kittens also escape when they sense Ursa¡¯s presence.

    Aegis is still inexperienced.

    Well, it¡¯s only about ten days since it hatched.

    Night.

    Aegis eats dinner.

    It has no problem with eating fish.

    But it is not eating it with one gulp, it eats it by pecking off the meat little by little.

    Even though it eats like that, only neat bones will be left.

    It is more dexterous than me.

    I¡¯m a little jealous.

    After eating, Aegis returns to the aviary and sleeps.

    There is a perch in the aviary but it sleeps on a bundle of straw on the floor.

    I thought that it would sleep while sitting but I saw it sleeping on its back facing up.

    ¡­¡­

    Maa, you are free to sleep any way you want.

    Good night.

    This is a digression but aside from that bundle of straw, there is a water tub and a toilet in the aviary.

    I appreciate it for taking poop in a fixed ce.

    When I arranged a slime for the toilet, it pecked the slime but the slime counterattacked.

    After that, it has never meddled with a slime again.

    It seems to have learned.

 Chapter 332 - Robert-sensei

    <h4>Chapter 332 ¨C Robert-sensei</h4>

    Chapter 332 ¨C Robert-sensei

    My name is Robert.

    A demon researcher.

    In the demon king¡¯s kingdom, there are two major methods to learn.

    Hire a tutor.

    Or enter a public institution like a school.

    These two.

    Hiring a tutor is either one or one or one on one small group or as long as the tutor can teach them individually.

    It is also very rare to be a dropout.

    However, it is troublesome to find a good tutor and it costs a lot of money.

    It is widely adopted by wealthy families.

    If you are looking for a cheaper one, go and enter a public institution like a school. It is inexpensive and very efficient.

    If you want to learn, this is my rmendation.

    However, since you are studying with a big group, there is a limit to learning and the dropout rate is high too.

    In addition, there are schools that only admit nobles. Schools like that are a ce where rich people can attend. Given that sample, there are advantages and disadvantages when attending a certain school.

    My family is amoner¡¯s family so it is impossible to hire a tutor.

    I studied at a school.

    I was praised for my excellent grades so I aimed to be a researcher.

    I thought that it would be simple.

    However, I never knew that a sponsor is needed to be a researcher.

    If there¡¯s no one who¡¯ll take out money for my research, I can¡¯t research.

    Indeed.

    Can I even find someone who¡¯ll be willing to spend money for a research whose result is unknown?

    ¡­¡­.

    The world is tough.

    After graduating from school, I decided to continue my research on my own while helping my parents.

    It troubled my younger brother who¡¯ll seed our parent¡¯s family.

    However, I really want to make a sessful research.

    After trial and error, I finally found my research theme.

    The use of earth magic in farnd.

    If it was an attack magic, I would have been able to find a sponsor.

    How many times have I regretted not doing something shy?

    But I won¡¯t give up.

    This research is absolutely necessary these days when there is food shortage.

    The reason why I didn¡¯t get a sponsor is because it has been researched in the past a lot of times but no one has been able to produce a result.

    I know the difficulty is high.

    However, I want to eliminate hunger from this world.

    With the advent of dungeon potatoes, my research fever cooled.

    Good harvest, hurray.

    But¡­.

    No, I will not pray for the misfortune of the world.

    I left home and came to Shashaato City.

    It is because I was invited to this city¡¯s newly built Ifrus School.

    Although it is named after the governor of the city, it is only a cram school and not a nationally recognized institution. It is a private school.

    The benefits are not bad but also not good.

    To be honest, I would prefer to work in an ordinary school.

    However, even in this ce, if I don¡¯t bow my head, I might be dealt with.

    After all, I am a researcher who has not produced any research results.

    Who needs someone like that?

    I was only invited to the Ifrus School because of luck. Someone who studied at the same school as me is involved in that school.

    I don¡¯t really feel like going but my brother¡¯s wife¡¯s eye is painful so I epted the invitation.

    It has been ten years since I graduated from school.

    I was taken care of after that.

    Though my sry will be reduced, I¡¯m grateful that they prepared amodation for me.

    I started teaching at Ifrus School.

    Given myprehensible exnation, I¡¯ve gained a high reputation.

    However, I am not happy with it.

    Because my rival instructors are all amazing people.

    Excluding me, they are people who can build a mountain in terms of research results.

    Attoma Vieras.

    A vampire and a leader in light magic.

    It is also said that he is a disciple of Lulushi, a world leader in terms of magic and pharmacology research.

    Gableslow Seinvolts.

    Attoma¡¯s disciple but also a person who is said to have surpassed his master in pharmacology.

    However, he focuses on magic rather than medicine.

    At his research presentation about magic efficiency, it is said that mages willpete with each other to get a spot.

    Mariana Goro.

    A leader in fire magic.

    She is sometimes called as explosion idiot but her ability is unquestionable.

    Her magic research is said to have doubled the magicalbat power of the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡¯s army.

    Since I teach magic, I¡¯ve influenced a lot of students to take that direction. In other fields, the world¡¯s leading authorities are lined up.

    I only have a high reputation because the other instructor¡¯s levels are too high. Beginners will have difficulty understanding them.

    I visited once and I only understand parts. It is already impossible for me toprehend that at once, what more the students.

    I¡¯m being approached by students a little more. I think teaching people is probably a talent.

    In that aspect, I may have been blessed.

    That¡¯s why, school principal, don¡¯t you think it is absurd to make me the coordinator of the instructors?

    Impossible. Impossible.

    It¡¯s not a sry issue.

    I don¡¯t have the confidence to act as the coordinator of those instructors.

    To be honest, how can those people be instructors of a cram school?

    They¡¯re not only excellent, they are outstanding.

    Their brains should be used in a more meaningful way.

    I don¡¯t think that even the national research institute has members like them.

    Why are they teaching here?

    They are not the type who¡¯ll move because of money.

    Moreover, given their prestige, they can leisurely study at their own home.

    How on earth did you manage to gather them¡­.

    Though the food here is delicious, there surely is another reason.

    The instructor¡¯s meal is to be eaten at a store called Big Roof Shashaato across the street.

    You can eat elsewhere but in that case, you will have to pay for it.

    At the beginning of the month, you¡¯ll be given a month¡¯s worth of food passes.

    Though the menu ispletely left to the store to decide, there are few types who I can¡¯t get tired of eating.

    The meal ticket of the instructors of Ifrus School is special and the food will be handed over at a dedicated window.

    I appreciate not having to line up in that long line.

    Is it curry today?

    Fufufu.

    Curry is so delicious that it will make you forget unpleasant things.

    At the table over there, Attoma-shi and Gableslow-shi are arguing about how to eat curry but I don¡¯t care.

    Don¡¯t mind them.

    If I get caught up in it, I will be involved in a discussion until next morning.

    Previously, I was inadvertently involved in a pizza topping discussion. It was a terrible experience.

    I still think that cheese and tomato are the best toppings for pizza.

    However, to end that discussion, I have to agree that eggs are the best.

    Well, it¡¯s delicious too.

    But I have deep regrets about bending my belief.

    ¡­..

    Let¡¯s stop.

    Let¡¯s concentrate on the curry.

    After eating, I still have to prepare for the afternoon ss.

    School principal, I will not ept even if you apany me to eat.

    By the persuasion of the school principal, I was appointed as the coordinator of the instructors.

    My title is the first instructor.

    Sadly, in this world, power is everything.

    I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t do anything.

    The goal of the school principal is for me to guide the other instructors in terms of teaching.

    However, how can I have the confidence to deal with them?

    There is no way or so I thought.

    The root of the problem is the difference in level between the instructors and the students.

    The difference is too much.

    Because of that, I sent a letter of student recruitment to various schools.

    Enclosed is the list of instructors of Ifrus School.

    The target is not the students of various schools.

    But the instructors of those schools.

    Looking at the list of instructors of Ifrus School, those who have the desire to learn wille.

    The current instructors of Ifrus School will teach those iing instructors.

    Then, those iing instructors will y the role of instructors to the current student.

    They are experienced people.

    There should be no problem.

    Though it would be embarrassing if a lot of people better than me wille but¡­.well, not many woulde.

    But it would be great if there are at least two or three.

    That¡¯s what I thought.

    Although this exnation was dyed, there are currently 20 instructors in Ifrus School including me and the principal.

    The total number of students is about 150.

    And about 300 active instructors who either received my letter or heard about the rumors of the list of instructors I sent.

    ¡­¡­

    Letters of protests have been sent from various schools.

    In some cases, messengers came all the way to shout at me.

    What have I done wrong?

    Among the instructors who came, I found the principal of the school I graduated from.

    Did you resign?

    The magnitude of my action, I regretted it a little.

    However, I won¡¯t reflect.

    Now, the Ifrus School has finally be a school.

    I think.

    At ater date.

    Lulushi has arrived at the school.

    I was surprised.

    No way, I never thought that such a celebrity would casuallye¡­¡­

    She¡¯s one of those who founded Ifrus School?

    She¡¯s like an honorary school principal?

    Is that so?

    I understand.

    She¡¯s the reason why Attoma-shi and Gableslow-shi are here.

    Lulushi¡­¡­.ooohhhh, is it okay for me to call her out without honorific?

    Is it because she¡¯s an honorary principal?

    Well, the honorary principal will give a lecture¡­.

    She¡¯ll teach medicinal herbs!

    That¡¯s not my specialty but I want to attend!

    Uooohhh, a heap of precious medicinal herbs!

    She picked them up from her garden.

    Aren¡¯t these medicinal herbs said to be impossible to grow?

    Limit the number of people who¡¯ll attend the lecture?

    ¡­¡­

    I, as the first instructor, insist on priority.

    Yeah, you¡¯re noisy.

    I¡¯ll use what I can use.

    If you haveints, let¡¯s hear it after I¡¯m dismissed as the first instructor!

    My name is Robert.

    Though I strayed off the path of a researcher, I¡¯m doing my best as an instructor.

 Chapter 333 - Big Tree Villageâ€™s Expansion

    <h4>Chapter 333 ¨C Big Tree Vige¡¯s Expansion</h4>

    Chapter 333 ¨C Big Tree Vige¡¯s Expansion

    While working on the field, phoenix chick Aegis, oftenes by.

    Is it about time to harvest?

    When I asked Aegis, it said that it is the most delicious this time.

    I see.

    Why do you know the taste?

    ¡­¡­..

    That behavior is easy to understand.

    Be honest.

    If you tell me, I¡¯ll let you off but don¡¯t put your hands on pre-harvested crops again.

    Hnn?

    Ah, you don¡¯t care if you get hurt.

    The spiderlings are eating too and if you get hurt, you¡¯ll be given priority.

    But the spiderlings take an active part in harvesting.

    ¡­¡­

    Just because you have wings, don¡¯t overdo it.

    It is enough for you to do what you can. You don¡¯t have to try your hardest.

    Like in pest extermination, you can¡¯t win against the spiderlings, can you?

    Hahaha.

    By the way, if it already reached the best taste, let¡¯s start harvesting them.

    Aegis, can you call someone free¡­.impossible?

    Can you give this note to anyone in the mansion?

    As for the matter of stealing and eating, let¡¯s forget about it.

    All right, be careful.

    The high elves, mountain elves, beastkins, lizardmen, and spiderlings have gathered to start harvesting.

    This is the second in our thrice a year harvest.

    It is difficult as it is harvesting in the hot season.

    Please be careful about heatstroke.

    Also, since the field is plowed with the AFT, it won¡¯t get hot much but it will be affected by heat after harvesting.

    Loo and Tier¡¯s water and ice magics have greatly taken an active part.

    Let¡¯s chill this watermelon and eat itter.

    Harvesting took five days. While the others are harvesting, I¡¯m already plowing the area they already harvested at.

    This is for the third harvest.

    The yield is sufficient but I shouldn¡¯t let my guard down.

    I have to be careful.

    And firm too.

    I went to the fruit area.

    I tried to expand the fruit area to bnce the field expansion a while ago.

    The north side is a flower garden for bees so I¡¯ll expand it to the west.

    The 12X12 fruit area has doubled to a 12X24.

    Yeah.

    Wide.

    I just plowed this area so I can fully see everything but when the trees grow up¡­.it will be a forest.

    If I don¡¯t preparebels as guidance, it is possible to get lost.

    Hnn?

    The bees will be the guides?

    That helps a lot.

    Let¡¯s expand the flower garden in the north as a reward.

    What flowers do you want me to nt?

    ¡­.you want trees?

    Oh, a tree that will give nectar when its flowers bloom.

    You are only collecting nectars from orange flowers in the fruit area?

    All right.

    Let¡¯s nt the trees you want in the flower garden.

    However, I don¡¯t know what kind of tree is¡­.ah, you¡¯ve already found it in the forest.

    Alright.

    Guide me there.

    Ah, call me some guards.

    I don¡¯t act rashly.

    I¡¯ll get angry.

    A few dayster.

    As the number of cows, horses, goats, and sheeps have increased, expansion of the ranch area was considered.

    It will be expanded to the east.

    I cleared out the forest, plowed the ground to grow grass, and expanded the log fence and moat.

    From 12X12, it has be 36X12.

    The size tripled.

    I prepared drinking ces and shades in some key parts.

    While working, the goats charged at me when they saw a chance.

    Are they being nostalgic? Or are they making fun of me?

    The kuros are guarding me but they cleverly broke through.

    The kuros guarding me got angry and started using lightning magic. As expected, they ran away ¡­.

    They seeded in escaping.

    Amazing.

    Ah, yeah, I¡¯m not angry. The horses nearby are surprised though.

    The cows are calm.

    But the goats are mischievous¡­

    Do they have built up stress?

    Should I make something athletic for the goats?

    Don¡¯t spoil them?

    Well, it¡¯s just a simple thing made of log.

    You don¡¯t have to care so much.

    As the whole area became wider, the area the kuros had to guard expanded too.

    The kuros said there¡¯s no problem but now that the area they have to patrol has expanded, it will dy them a bit to travel if there¡¯s trouble.

    Therefore, I built sentry boxes in the four corners of the vige that became branch offices of the kuros.

    The kuros had some of them stay there overnight in case of an emergency.

    A well dug diagonally was also prepared for each site.

    The wells are dug using the AFT so it will not be flooded in wrong ces.

    A shelf with a door containing emergency food is also prepared.

    But I think the kuros can¡¯t open it¡­.oh, you can.

    The preserved foods are mainly dried meat and rice.

    And, there¡¯s also a few kilograms of flour.

    I thought that it should be reced every month but¡­.is it necessary?

    Maa, let¡¯s go with this for a while and see what happens.

    The kuros are using the sentry boxes.

    They are close to the forest so they are not getting on their way. Rather than that, they have a good reputation because the kuros found them as a good resting ce.

    It seems like the spiderlings are also staying there in turns.

    Thank you.

    Also, Ursa, who had run away from home hid in a sentry box.

    I wonder if I made it a little toofortable.

    The reason for her running away is a quarrel with Hakuren.

    Hakuren and the y doll Earth are worried so you should return immediately.

    Don¡¯t be spoiled.

    ¡­¡­..

    Alright, I¡¯ll apologize with you.

    You¡¯re okay with that, right?

    Good.

    It¡¯s decided then.

    Ah, but, on our way back to the mansion, tell me the reason for your quarrel.

    If I don¡¯t know the reason, I can¡¯t apologize.

    Hahaha.

    Tell me.

    Let me do something father-like for you once in a while.

    Hnn.

    Ah, Hakuren is your mother and I¡¯m your father.

    What is it now?

    Okay, let¡¯s go home.

    Why are you suddenly acting spoiled?

    Okay, I will carry you.

    Hakuren got angry with Ursa.

    As for the reason¡­.ah, it¡¯s crappy.

    However, I feel like my rtionship with Ursa has improved.

    Although Hakuren is ring at me as if I¡¯m being sly, I¡¯m satisfied.

    I¡¯m carrying Alfred now.

    It seems like he saw me carrying Ursa.

    Tiselle is waiting for her turn.

    Well, I don¡¯t mind.

    Ririus, Riguru, Ratte, and Torain, you don¡¯t have to hold back.

    Uooohhh, it¡¯s impossible for me to carry you all at once.

    Take your turn.

    A father should have physical strength.

 Chapter 334 - Athletic

    <h4>Chapter 334 ¨C Athletic</h4>

    Chapter 334 ¨C Athletic

    The kuros are using the goat athletic I¡¯ve made in the ranch area.

    TN: Athletic(japanglish) in japan is different from what we know. This is what it is to them.

    No, you don¡¯t have to hide.

    It doesn¡¯t matter who uses it.

    And goats.

    Just because the kuros are being timid doesn¡¯t mean you can do it better than them¡­see.

    Ah¡­.they can do it easily. I¡¯ll overlook it this time.

    I made an athletic for the kuros too.

    I ced it in the ranch area.

    It is next to the one I made for the goats.

    It looks like a huge jungle gym made of wood but it¡¯s not tooplicated.

    Be careful. No, I¡¯m not talking about the kuros. Won¡¯t other animals use it too?

    What I¡¯m most worried about is the cow.

    It will seriously be stuck in small ces.

    Because of that, I widened it.

    I also did not install a moving object like a seesaw.

    I don¡¯t want to get them injured.

    As for the height¡­.if it is for the kuros, it can be high, right?

    The height is about 5 meters.

    This is just right so that other animals can¡¯t climb.

    Now, this is an athletic log¡­..

    Ah, you can y now.

    You don¡¯t have to wait cordially.

    If you¡¯re happy, that would be the best result.

    Among the kuros, the young ones happily climb up and down.

    ¡­¡­

    Should I make a little more stimting device?

    The high elves and the mountain elves, who cooperated with the building of athletic, have the same opinion.

    After thinking a little, we moved it to a different location.

    South of the vige, next to the race track.

    I tried making athletics with every effort.

    Seesaw, think board, slide, suspension bridge, rope climb, tunnel, climb, stake crossing¡­.

    Of course, the challenge is how far can you go without falling.

    It is simr to the obstacle course we made during thest festival.

    Let¡¯s try it for the time being.

    ¡­..

    You, change your skirts to trousers.

    I¡¯m not asking you to change because of you but I want you to change because of me.

    Yeah, let¡¯s do it again.

    It¡¯s quite difficult.

    It uses a lot of physical strength.

    One of the high elves put up a certain sign at the start.

    ¡°Beyond this, the ground is magma¡±

    Trying to increase the tension huh.

    The children were looking at it.

    Yeah, don¡¯t overdo it.

    This is for adults.

    You¡¯re not tall enough.

    That said, I decided to make an athletic for children.

    Complete. It¡¯s time to release the children.

    Ursa and Guraru advanced smoothly.

    Alfred looks like the thinker type.

    Tiselle, don¡¯t fly.

    Oops, you¡¯ve reached the red sign.

    From there, the difficulty will sharply increase. It will be dangerous so don¡¯t overdo it.

    Look, your hand got hurt, don¡¯t you?

    There won¡¯t be any problem if you can¡¯t reach the end in a day.

    You can continue tomorrow.

    Also, when you y here, you need to be apanied by an adult.

    It is for your safety when you y.

    The next day.

    I check the athletic in the ranch area.

    A cow was standing at the highest ce.

    ¡­..

    How did it climb?

    And from its proud look, it doesn¡¯t seem to be stuck.

    I¡¯m uneasy while looking at it. I wonder if it can go down.

    ¨C

    I met the elves of Vige Five.

    They are lined up in a disciplined manner on the ins at the foot of Vige Five.

    ¡­..

    They¡¯re not doing some idle talk.

    Everyone is looking ahead and not moving an inch.

    In the past, Ria had traveled to Vige Five for about 10 days to educate them.

    However, when Ria returned after the 10th day, she said that it is not enough and they are not still well trained¡­

    It has been a month since then but Ria still has that face. Are they still not well trained?

    Where are you dissatisfied?

    Those elves, they marched and performedbat exercises in front of me.

    Solo, two, ten, fifty, and two hundred.

    Walking, running, assembling, scattering¡­.

    Holding bows and shooting all at once.

    Holding shields and defending as a group.

    Holding swords and charging as soldiers.

    It seems like tree king is the overallmander while bow king is the on-sitemander.

    After an hour of marching andbat exercises, they line up again in front of me.

    ¡¸How is it?¡¹

    Though tree king asked me, how do I answer?

    Ehto¡­.

    ¡¸Theyck smile, aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    Maybe because they are doing it seriously so they¡¯re not doing it.

    ¡¸Understood. Vige chief wants a smile. Smile.¡¹

    Eh?

    With tree king¡¯s instruction, the group of elves smiled all at once.

    They are smiling but their eyes are not.

    Scary.

    This is not what I meant to say.

    I want you to have room for smiling naturally.

    I don¡¯t want a dry smile.

    After returning to Big Tree Vige, I discussed it with Ria.

    Ria, what happened?

    No, I didn¡¯t praise you.

 Chapter 335 - Ex Bandits

    <h4>Chapter 335 ¨C Ex Bandits</h4>

    Chapter 335 ¨C Ex Bandits

    ¡¸Oyabun, a prey is here.¡¹

    TN: A yakuza¡¯s oyabun is Japanese version of the mafia¡¯s godfather.

    ¡¸Is that so? How does it look like?¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like a farming vige wagon. There are no guards. This will be a cinch.¡¹

    ¡¸Pass¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Why?¡¹

    ¡¸You idiot. What are you nning to do with those poor people? In addition, a farming vige is where people who fight against earth gathers. Pay them respect. By the way, those farmers will find it hard to climb the slope, help them.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ehto¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Go there now!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹

    ¡¸Oyabun, prey-desu.¡¹

    ¡¸What is this time?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s one male beastkin. He is lightly dressed. I mean¡­.he¡¯s not wearing armor.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean he only has a wooden sword¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Do we attack?¡¹

    ¡¸Pass¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸From what you describe, he¡¯s a poor guy! We are on the poor¡¯s side! Don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh, darn. I¡¯m sorry. Then, we¡¯ll leave that poor guy alone.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸Oyabun, just for reference¡­..what is an ideal prey?¡¹

    ¡¸Rich people¡¹

    ¡¸Rich people huh¡­.in short, noble! I understand!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait wait. You¡¯re wrong. Being a noble doesn¡¯t mean being rich. There are also poor nobles. Besides, there are nobles who rule to serve people. Don¡¯t attack them unnecessarily.¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, there are some great nobles who built orphanages. ¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I heard of them. They¡¯re amazing! ¡¹

    ¡¸Right. That¡¯s why we¡¯re targeting merchants, not nobles. ¡¹

    ¡¸Merchants? But they have a lot of guards¡­. ¡¹

    ¡¸If there are only a few, I can take care of them! ¡¹

    ¡¸Ooohhhh! As expected of oyabun! ¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. If you understand, keep watch properly. ¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯ll wait for merchants! ¡¹

    ¡¸Oyabun, oyabun, oyabun! ¡¹

    ¡¸Is it a prey? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s a merchant. Although there are a lot of guards, I¡¯m certain it¡¯s a merchant! ¡¹

    ¡¸Which one¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.not good. ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹

    ¡¸Look closely. Check the emblem of that merchant¡¯s group. ¡¹

    ¡¸Why? ¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the Goroun Company. What¡¯s more, it is the elite force that enters the iron forest. ¡¹

    ¡¸There are people who dare enter the iron forest? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. There are even rumors that they have been to a ce near the dragon¡¯s nest. ¡¹

    ¡¸WHAT! ¡¹

    ¡¸As expected, I can¡¯t deal with that kind of party. Let them through. ¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah but¡­..it looks like they¡¯ll be camping around there. ¡¹

    ¡¸Right. It seems like they are not familiar with this area. Go and show them where to find water. ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹

    ¡¸If they stay there, it will be hard for us to work. ¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. I¡¯ll go to them. ¡¹

    ¡¸It is hard to find prey. ¡¹

    ¡¸Right ¡¹

    ¡¸The field we nted for food while we wait for prey is good to harvest.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s quite delicious.¡¹

    ¡¸Would you like to take this to a vige or town and exchange it for money?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t want to taste the same thing all the time.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll get it ready.¡¹

    ¡¸What is this?¡¹

    ¡¸Food desu.¡¹

    ¡¸The one next to it?¡¹

    ¡¸nket desu. It gets cold at night,¡¹

    ¡¸The thing next to it?¡¹

    ¡¸Seedling desu. This will be what we¡¯ll nt this time.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­can it be raised by amateurs like us?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I heard how to raise them properly from the person who sold them.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then, let¡¯s nt them around here.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Let¡¯s do our best.¡¹

    ¡¸Recently, people often pass by.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. The number of people whoe here to say hello has increased.¡¹

    ¡¸It was good to sell firewood and food.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, the rope I made also sells for some reason.¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going on a journey, you should be prepared for every situation.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Oh, it looks like he can¡¯t start a fire. Help him.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Also, tell them to be careful and keep watch at night. There are few monsters around here.¡¹

    ¡¸Oyabun, those are bandits.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Even though they are people of the same trade, we can attack them.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want to?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Don¡¯t hold back.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    ¡¸Pinch-desu ne.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, the biggest pinch we had encountered.¡¹

    ¡¸After the bandits, soldiers havee¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸More than thirty of them¡­. This is bad.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, the person who looks like the captain ising over.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s can¡¯t be helped, let¡¯s prepare.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah! I¡¯ll follow oyabun forever!¡¹

    ¡¸Tax?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You seem to be living here but there are nobles who own this ce. Because of that, we can collect tax.¡¹

    ¡¸Tax¡­..ah, but, money¡­..so much.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. Don¡¯t panic. Normally, you should be paying for the amount that was not collected until now but¡­.apparently, you are helping travelers around here. While I was investigating, there are a lot of people who told me about you. I¡¯ve consulted with my boss and you are exempted from paying them. And for this year¡­.let¡¯s assume that you paid since you exterminated the bandits.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? Is something wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, n-no. I understand. Thank you very much.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. Please continue your hard work. If you¡¯re in trouble, don¡¯t hesitate to call the city guards.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯ll trouble you when the timees.¡¹

    ¡¸Oyabun¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s great, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Recently, people have started living around here.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. We should get along with our neighbors.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Then, for the time being, I¡¯ll look around to patrol.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah. Keep an eye on the birds. Don¡¯t let them ruin the field.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

 Chapter 336 - Harpy Chick and Paula

    <h4>Chapter 336 ¨C Harpy Chick and Pa</h4>

    Chapter 336 ¨C Harpy Chick and Pa

    There are currently nine migrant couples in Vige One led by Jack.

    Aside from them, there are also 20 nyunyu-daphnes and 42 harpies living there.

    They are fewer than 100 in total.

    But there¡¯s a lot of pigs.

    That¡¯s what I thought but I was wrong.

    There were more harpies than I thought.

    It seems like theyy and hatch 20 eggs each year.

    It¡¯s been four years since the harpies came to the vige.

    It¡¯s almost five years.

    Because of that, the harpies alone are over 100.

    I received reports about them but it seems like I overlook each time.

    Reflect, me.

    However, there is also a reason why I didn¡¯t notice the update.

    I never saw a harpy child.

    I thought of seeing a harpy child but the angel Kierbit stopped me.

    She said that harpies incubating eggs or has chicks are ferocious.

    I heard something simr with the dragons.

    So, the mother is being overprotective of the child huh.

    Maa, I¡¯m not the one who¡¯ll bother someone if there¡¯s nothing important.

    Because of that, even when I go to Vige One, I don¡¯t approach the harpies¡¯ huts.

    I was not aware that there are new harpies because of that.

    ¡­¡­

    Excuses.

    The reason why I finally noticed the harpies is because of their certain appeal.

    For the harpies, phoenix is an existence to adore.

    Even when the phoenix egg was disyed in the shrine of Big Tree Vige, the harpies came to see it from a distance.

    When I saw them observing from a distance, I thought they were scared of something.

    At that time, I left them alone.

    When the phoenix egg hatches, they are not looking at a distance but hiding.

    I don¡¯t know why they hid but they said that a phoenix is a sacred existence.

    ¡­..

    So, Aegis, who rolled around a muddy puddle in the courtyard, is a sacred existence?

    Ah, Ann will be angry if it enters the mansion like that.

    Wash with clean water before entering the mansion.

    By the way, Ursa, Guraru, and Nutt are muddy too.

    So does Alfred.

    Go take a bath.

    Tiselle was blocked and caught by Tier.

    Tier is looking at me.

    She¡¯s smiling.

    ¡­¡­.

    It was me who sprinkled water in the courtyard.

    Aegis requested to¡­¡­.I¡¯m sorry.

    My story got derailed.

    There is something I noticed while observing the rtionship between the phoenix chick Aegis and the harpies.

    They look like they are afraid or treat it as sacred but those are the points.

    It is simr to fans chasing after an idol.

    They gave me that feeling.

    I waste to notice because the chasing manners were super good.

    They don¡¯t mind even if it¡¯ste.

    Their manners are really good.

    I was watching over their rtionship but the harpies came to me for a request.

    They wanted to invite Aegis to the harpies¡¯ huts in Vige One.

    I thought that the well-mannered fans finally want to get close but it seems like there¡¯s another reason.

    It seems like they want to show it to the chicks who can¡¯t fly yet.

    No, it seems like the chicks who can¡¯t fly yet want to see Aegis.

    I see.

    Well, it¡¯s not something to refuse.

    I found some time and rode a horse to Vige One with Aegis.

    The chicks who can¡¯t fly yet are another group of fans.

    They are very excited to see Aegis.

    They are physically chasing Aegis.

    Perhaps it thought that it would be bad it gets caught so Aegis is desperately running away.

    In terms of leg strength¡­.hmm, both parties are equal.

    The harpy chicks who can¡¯t fly yet are simr to kindergarteners.

    They are small and cute.

    However, even chicks have talons and wings so even if they can¡¯t fly, they have the power to move around independently.

    An adult harpy tried to stop the chicks but failed.

    She was kicked by the chicks.

    ¡­..

    Are you all alright?

    Good.

    Ah, you can¡¯t use force since the other party are chicks.

    Take a rest.

    I¡¯m already troubled a little so I dashed towards the escaping Aegis.

    I¡¯m still faster than a running Aegis.

    That time, seeing the number of chicks running after me and Aegis, I finally renewed my perception regarding the number of vigers of Vige One.

    That¡¯s the story.

    By the way, though Aegis was not injured, every time it hears the name Vige One, it reacts.

    It seems like it needs some psychological care.

    I¡¯m sorry for thete rescue.

    I was scared too.

    You can ride on my head for a while.

    The kitten Miel attacks my leg saying that it¡¯s her ce.

    It hurts.

    By the way, Marcos and Pa, who runs the store in Shashaato City, have returned.

    They temporarily return.

    As for the reason, three couples of Vige One became pregnant.

    That includes Morte, wife of Jack who¡¯s the representative of Vige One.

    Congrattions.

    At the beginning of their migrations, they were hesitant to have a baby since children would be a burden but¡­.it seems like they thought it was time.

    Though it is still not time for them to give birth, I already asked several high elves who already have experience as midwives to take turns to stay at Vige One.

    I¡¯m afraid to take chances.

    By the way, the one who¡¯s most pleased with Marcos and Pa¡¯s homing was probably the kuro who was guarding their house.

    The couple calls it Kricky.

    I wanted to say that if you¡¯re really happy to be with them, go back with them to Shashaato City but I was forbidden by the demon king and Beezel.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    It is behaving like a baby to Marcos and Pa¡­.ah, yeah, I know you have pride but you¡¯re still swinging your tail like crazy.

    But there was an incident.

    When Pa was about to return from Shashaato City, she became ill.

    With the high elves¡¯ diagnosis, it was discovered that she¡¯s pregnant.

    And it seems like her delivery date is earlier than the three couples in Vige One.

    There are only one or two months left.

    ¡­¡­..

    You really came back to celebrate!

    Why didn¡¯t you notice your own pregnancy?

    You obviously look pregnant.

    ording to Pa, she thought she¡¯s only getting fat.

    I¡¯m d that you¡¯re safe and nothing happened until now.

    Pa wants to give birth in Vige One so she¡¯ll stay.

    I¡¯m afraid of having a pregnant woman travel using a carriage so I agree.

    Marcos has a store to look at in Shashaato City so he¡¯ll return to Shashaato but he will be back here again when Pa¡¯s about to give birth.

    In order to fill the hole because of Pa¡¯s absence, the mercury Miyo will head for Shashaato City.

    ¡¸Are you dissatisfied with me?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s because externally, you look like a little maid girl¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Starting today, I¡¯m going to change job into a waitress. Maa, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be serving at tables.¡¹

    It is fine for her to fill Pa¡¯s hole since Pa is mainly doing paperwork rather than serving or cooking.

    ¡¸I am trained. I will not bow down with a little amount of documents. Besides, there is also a team that specializes in paperwork and ounting there. You can leave it to me.¡¹

    Miyo sticks out her chest but because she looks like a little girl, it looks cute.

    Yeah, sorry for making your eyes look dead because of paperwork a while ago.

    Good luck.

    Thus, Marcos.

    The person herself is confident.

    It should be fine.

    So, don¡¯t worry.

    ¡­¡­I understand.

    Then, Miyo.

    This is my gift to you.

    ¡¸This paper¡­..is it a magic tool?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Whatever you write on that paper will also be written on this paper here.¡¹

    I showed her another piece as I exined.

    The contents written on one piece will be disyed on the other.

    This is an antique magic tool that I got from Dors.

    If Ipare it to something, it should be a fax.

    The disadvantage of this magic tool is that it is one-way.

    Sending and receiving are fixed so nothing will happen even if I write on this paper.

    No content must remain on the receiving side.

    I can¡¯t make a mistake with this.

    If you don¡¯t erase the characters that will appear, it will be impossible to read when another one appears.

    It can only be erased by magic and everything written will be erased at once. It is impossible to erase only the old message.

    Even with these shorings, if there are a lot of these, it will be enough to make the small wyverns unemployed.

    However, to my regret, there¡¯s only this set.

    Dors doesn¡¯t have more too.

    For a while, I had desperately asked Loo if she could replicate some but it is currently suspended.

    It is kindness not to ask the reason for the suspension.

    ¡¸Put this piece of paper in a prominent ce. If anything happens, use it to contact me.¡¹

    ¡¸You worry too much but thank you.¡¹

    At ater date.

    The receiving paper showed something horrible.

    ¡¸Ano, vige chief, it says help but¡­.¡¹

    I think we should increase the number of civil servants in Shashaato City.

    ¡¸Is anyone free¡­.¡¹

    For a while, I wasn¡¯t able to see any of the civil servant girls.

    It seems like the ce where I put the receiving paper was bad.

    ¡­¡­..

    I¡¯m sorry, Miyo.

    Do your best until Pa gives birth¡­.after she gives birth, she has to raise her baby too.

    I will do my best to increase the number of civil servants.

    Do your best too.

 Chapter 337 - Technology

    <h4>Chapter 337 ¨C Technology</h4>

    Chapter 337 ¨C Technology

    Ball bearing.

    It is a device used for axles or anything that rotates to reduce friction.

    I thought of using it for a horse-drawn carriage.

    But, no.

    I can¡¯t.

    First of all, as the name implied, ball bearing needs balls.

    You have to surround the axle with a number of balls. In addition, those balls have to bear the weight of the whole thing so it must be hard.

    And all the balls should be of the same size too.

    It is impossible to make them with the current iron-making technology.

    I did not notice since the sample I made was a wooden ball bearing that I carved using the AFT.

    ¡¸Such a shame. It can turn around so much.¡¹

    A mountain elf spins the wooden ball bearing sample I made.

    I thought I could make a toy with it but I could not think of anything.

    I am disappointed by myck of imagination.

    Next, I thought about the axle of the carriage.

    Currently, the wheels are fixed to the axle and each axle rotates.

    Its advantage, easy to make.

    Its disadvantage, the axle receives too much stress because of the load from the shaking body of the carriage which makes the axles umte damage.

    It often breaks.

    Maa, there are two holes for the axles at the bottom of the body so even a slight imbnce will damage the axle.

    In addition, the roads are not t.

    There are many rough roads.

    If there is a difference in height between the left and the right wheels, it will damage the axle and it will also cause it to break.

    The suspension that was installed by me and the mountain elves before is what separates the carriage body and the axle holders.

    It was a popr anti-shake measure and it also makes the axlesst long.

    However, the axles still break.

    If that is the case, what should be done?

    Fix the axle to the carriage¡¯s body and make the part where the wheel is installed on the axle rotate.

    It would be nice if we could adopt the ball bearing I¡¯m talking about earlier here but ordinary bearing would be fine.

    ¡¸Vige chief, what will be damaged now is the wheel holding part, that¡¯s not much different from the previous problem, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. This is the main.¡¹

    First, cut the axle in half.

    Then, install one of the ends at the bottom center of the carriage body but the other end should have the ability to move up and down.

    Install the suspension near the wheel.

    How is it?

    TN: Motorcycle¡¯s swingarm concept.

    ¡¸Eh? This is¡­..the left and right wheel are now independent so it will not be easily damaged even on rough roads.¡¹

    In the past, the suspension¡¯s main purpose was to reduce the shaking of the carriage body but it is never used to make the left and right wheels independent of each other.

    Even with this setup, the shaking will be lessened so there¡¯s no problem.

    ¡¸As expected of vige chief! Genius!¡¹

    Hahahahahahahahaha.

    It¡¯s the knowledge from my original world.

    ¡­¡­

    Failure.

    When one of the wheels carries the weight of the whole carriage, it hase off.

    ¡¸The prototype carriage made in Big Tree Vige is okay¡­..why!¡¹

    The trees of the forest of death are durable.

    Is that so?

    No, I feel like I¡¯ve been told that before.¡­¡­

    Anyway, it was good that we made it in Vige Five first before spreading it.

    Improvement.

    What should I do to make the axles sturdy?

    Change the axle to iron.

    ¡­¡­

    Iron bends easily.

    I thought it was harder.

    It¡¯s heavy too.

    After various experiments.

    A new, all wood carriage became operational but only in Big Tree Vige.

    Technology is umted.

    It was already autumn when I learned that I couldn¡¯t do it fast.

    On the other hand, the ball bearing samples I made became popr with children.

    ¡¸Why is it rotating like this? Isn¡¯t this interesting? ¡­..I don¡¯t get this.¡¹

    I don¡¯t get it too but I made it because it functions that way.

    ¡¸Papa, thank you.¡¹

    My pleasure.

    The water was running out because the fields were expanded.

    The crops won¡¯t wither but the water level of the reservoir has fallen.

    The amount of water used is greater than the amount of water going in.

    This shouldn¡¯t continue.

    We have to think of countermeasures.

    ¡­..

    Maa, there¡¯s a river nearby.

    A simple widening of the waterway of digging a new waterway will solve this.

    Unlike in the past, there is manpower now.

    No spiderlings, I¡¯m not excluding you.

    You guys helped me a lot.

    Will you help me this time too?

    Hahaha.

    Alright, let¡¯s get it on.

    It was decided to create a new waterway from the river to the reservoir.

    It will be made next to the existing waterway.

    Since there are bamboos, I thought of making it using bamboo but considering decay, it should be better to make it with soil like the previous one.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do it!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    The high elves, mountain elves, dwarves, beastkins, and lizardmen started working together.

    Loo used magic while Tier conjures golem to help too.

    The spiderlings helped by carrying soils.

    Thank you.

    The five-kilometer waterway waspleted in ten days.

    Water is now being poured into the reservoir from the new waterway.

    Fast.

    Though I know that it will be fast since I¡¯m using the AFT, it is still too fast than what I expected.

    This is also thanks to everyone¡¯s efforts.

    Thanks for joining hands.

    As a celebration for thepletion of the new waterway, let¡¯s have a barbecue near the reservoir.

    Cheers.

    Oh, eat not only meat but also vegetables.

    Eh?

    You¡¯re going to grill tomatoes?

    No, grilled tomatoes will certainly be delicious¡­¡­

    Then, grill asparagus next to it.

    Ah, I made too much.

    I¡¯ll eat it.

    You eat too.

    ¡¸Vige chief, vige chief¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.I just noticed.¡¹

    One of the high elves points to the reservoir.

    What is it?

    ¡­¡­

    I thought there were monsters in the reservoir but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Water level¡¹

    Water level?

    The reservoir is quiterge.

    The water level will not rise up or fall down easily.

    That¡¯s the reason why the water level only dropped gradually before.

    ¡¸The water level is indeed rising. It will take a few days before to make it full.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s it. The water level is rising however, the amount being used now is lesser than the amount going in¡­..What will happen when it¡¯s finally full?¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    AH!

    After the barbecue, I decided to immediately make a waterway from the reservoir to the river.

    This time, we only need to dig.

    There is also the job of soil carrying but the main yer is me.

    The time limit is until the reservoir overflows.

    For the sake of not flooding the vige, I must do my best.

 Chapter 338 - Pasta

    <h4>Chapter 338 ¨C Pasta</h4>

    Chapter 338 ¨C Pasta

    There is pasta in this world.

    However, it is not the long spaghetti type but square shape.

    It looks like a small te.

    Though there is long pasta too but most of them are simr to t noodles.

    As for the reason, there is no machine that can cut it into smaller ones.

    The ttened dough is cut with a kitchen knife so it will be a square, t noodles.

    It¡¯s not particrly bad.

    It is delicious in its own way.

    But I sometimes crave for spaghetti.

    I can make udon.

    So I think it won¡¯t be that difficult.

    This is a challenge.

    I stretched the pasta dough with my hand to make it thinner.

    The pasta dough breaks.

    I also tried other methods like drying and stretching it using its own weight but all of them didn¡¯t work.

    ¡­¡­

    Areh?

    By chance, is it difficult?

    For the time being, I can¡¯t waste this pasta dough.

    Let¡¯s boil and season it.

    I¡¯ll cook it myself.

    The next day.

    Cut it with a knife just like udon.

    I thought I would be able to cut it in thin strands but this is also difficult.

    Nothing is impossible with technology.

    It¡¯s impossible for me to do it.

    I asked an oni maid who¡¯s good with knives.

    Yeah, that¡¯s a little thick but¡­.I guess it¡¯s fine.

    Boil.

    The taste is simple. I only seasoned it with pepperoncino with olive oil, garlic, and pepper.

    Yeah, it¡¯s delicious.

    I also had the oni maid that helped me taste it.

    ¡­¡­..

    She¡¯s pleased with its taste but her face is dark.

    What¡¯s wrong?

    ¡¸There¡¯s no problem in making small portions like this but if you want to cook a lot, that would be a problem¡­.¡¹

    Ah, right.

    Then, what to do?

    ¡­¡­.

    How about magic?

    I asked Loo.

    At first, she can¡¯t adjust her power well blowing off the pasta dough but she managed to cut it thinly in time.

    As expected of her.

    Can anyone do that using magic?

    ¡¸Power adjustment¡­..too much¡­.so difficult¡¹

    I see.

    Does that mean that I had Loo work hard until there¡¯s an alternative?

    But Loo is quite exhausted with cutting one serving.

    To say it honestly, she¡¯s gasping for breath on my shoulder.

    ¡¸It is easy to cut the dough but adjusting power in order to not damage the cutting board is hard. In addition, you have to do that many times while cutting it in parallel¡­.this is simply a waste of magical power. However, you managed to do it. As expected of you-desu. ¡¹

    ¡¸That kind of precise control of magical power is rtively difficult. The way you control it is stunning onee-sama. ¡¹

    Tier and Flora praised Loo and told me that you need to be a specialized magic researcher to do that.

    Really?

    I cooked the pasta that Loo cuts. I hope she won¡¯t get angry when you eat it.

    I never thought that cutting it thinly would cause this much trouble.

    Ah, you want to season it with miso¡­..I¡¯ll try.

    ¡¸Given the present condition, it is a waste of magical power. It is easier to control a kitchen knife with magic. ¡¹

    Loo was surprised when the watching oni maid said that.

    After Loo recovered, she controlled a knife using magic to cut pasta dough.

    She was able to make a lot without getting tired.

    ¡¸If you want to eat thin pasta, just tell me. ¡¹

    Loo said proudly.

    Yes, please continue supporting me.

    ¡¸Eh? There¡¯s a tool like that¡­.. ¡¹

    When I talked to Gutt about spaghetti, he brought me a tool from his house.

    It looks like a stack of small kitchen knives.

    ¡¸You just have to use it to a pasta dough like this¡­. ¡¹

    ¡­¡­..

    It can easily make thin pasta.

    ¡¸Ehto, is this toolmon? ¡¹

    ¡¸When we were in Howling Vige, we received orders once or twice a year for this¡­..I think this is rare. ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    I would have preferred if you told me sooner.

    Where is Loo?

    Eh?

    She heard our conversation?

    Hahahaha.

    I¡¯m sorry!

    ¡¸Thus, we¡¯re going to make a tool that can make thin pasta. ¡¹

    One of the mountain elves raised her hand after hearing my exnation.

    ¡¸Ano, I don¡¯t really understand what you mean. ¡¹

    I¡¯m not surprised.

    Because there is already a tool for making thin pasta.

    But it can¡¯t be helped.

    I¡¯ll just summarize it.

    ¡¸Everytime Loo sees that tool, her mood turns bad so we need to make a new one. ¡¹

    The mountain elves were convinced by my exnation.

    Thank you.

    ¡¸It would be enough to think that it will be used only in the vige. As for the idea, think that we need to have that tool evolve.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    And it waspleted.

    Put the pasta dough there, turn the handle and it will be cut automatically. Using that tool, we can make a lot of thin pasta fast.

    I named it spaghetti maker.

    It is popr because it became convenient for children to help with cooking.

    Spaghetti dishes continued to flow for several days.

    Yeah, the taste is different so it¡¯s okay to eat another one.

    At ater date.

    The spaghetti maker became in demand in Big Roof Shashaato of Shashaato City.

    ¡¸Vige chief, I thought it was great. I acted rashly. Five please.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. Marcos got one from Pa then everything just happened.¡¹

    Me and the mountain elves worked hard.

 Chapter 339 - Glowing Ping-Pong Ball

    <h4>Chapter 339 ¨C Glowing Ping-Pong Ball</h4>

    Chapter 339 ¨C Glowing Ping-Pong Ball

    Loo cut the pasta dough with magic.

    She¡¯s not as tired as before.

    It seems to be a result of a new type of magic.

    I¡¯m honestly impressed that she doesn¡¯t give up that easily.

    Both Tier and Flora are praising her.

    They are trying to find out how she did it.

    On the side, the spiderlings also cut pasta dough into thin strips using web and showed it to me¡­.ah, yeah, you¡¯re amazing.

    But don¡¯t show it off now.

    Hide it before Loo sees you.

    When I was looking around the field that morning, the wine slime came to me and asked for sugar cane.

    I don¡¯t mind but what are you going to do with it?

    One sugar cane¡­.around that big.

    I cut it to 30cm size and handed it.

    Is that alright?

    The wine slime said okay and headed to the mansion.

    ¡­¡­..

    Could it be that it is making its own alcohol?

    I was worried so I followed the wine slime.

    The wine slime went to the mansion more specifically, in the courtyard.

    Then it went to the shrine near the big tree. It became vignt there.

    What is it doing?

    The wine slime went behind the shrine with the sugar cane.

    ?

    When I looked at what¡¯s going on, I realized there are several spiderlings¡­..

    Is that glowing ping pong ball?

    The wine slime passed the sugar cane it brought to a spiderling.

    The spiderling peeled the skin of the sugarcane and gave it to the glowing object.

    ¡­¡­

    Is that a bug?

    By the way, there are several magazine size spiderlings and kuros around me. We are watching what¡¯s happening together.

    Hiding and raising a creature¡­.what does it mean?

    When I was thinking of what¡¯s going on, I let my guard down¡­.

    The wine slime noticed us.

    The wine slime froze for a moment.¡­then, it moved between me and the glowing object.

    The spiderlings looking after the glowing object did the same.

    Wait, wait.

    I know that I¡¯m eavesdropping but why am I being treated as an enemy.

    Is it something that can harm the field?

    ¡­¡­.

    It might?

    I¡¯m wrong?

    Is it safe?

    Good.

    Then, let¡¯s talk.

    Why did you hide it?

    Hearing my question, one of the spiderlings raises its leg.

    Look up?

    When I look at what the spiderling is pointing at¡­..I found Loo.

    ¡¸Do you know? Fairy wings can be used as material for medicines.¡¹

    Ah, I see. So that¡¯s why they¡¯re hiding it.

    The wine slime clings to my foot.

    I know I know.

    I¡¯ll protect it.

    ¡¸Husband, fairies y tricks on fields.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Wine slime, do you know that?

    This fellow is different?

    It will never y tricks?

    Mou.

    While I was thinking, Loo called a friend.

    Tier is now standing next to Loo.

    ¡¸A fairy wings desu¡­.that¡¯s valuable. It can make a lot of good medicines.¡¹

    The usual cute faces of Loo and Tier are now scary.

    However, the wine slime did not give up.

    The spiderlings, who had been silent for a while, brought reinforcements too.

    ¡¸Uwaahhh, what¡¯s that? It¡¯s glowing.¡¹

    Alfred, Tiselle, Ursa¡­.

    ¡¸Papa, this, a new resident?¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    The match is over.

    Fairy.

    It looks like a ping pong ball because it is still small but when it grows up, it will turn into a small humanoid being.

    ¡¸You say wings but¡­.I can¡¯t see any wings?¡¹

    ¡¸It is called fairy wings in its current form¡­.¡¹

    Loo is shaking a ss bottle containing medicine ungracefully.

    It seems like she¡¯s making an incredible medicine and the only step left is putting in the fairy wings or ping pong ball or whatever it is.

    ¡¸Can you not do it? What¡¯s the effect of that medicine?¡¹

    ¡¸It can act as a catalyst or this alone won¡¯t do anything. Once the medicine isplete, it can be used for bruises, epidemic vine, longevity, skin beautification, and hair growth.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡­¡­

    I wonder how bruises, epidemic vines, longevity, skin beautification, and hair growth are connected.

    However, epidemic vines are really attractive.

    ¡¸Can you make it without fairy wings?¡¹

    ¡¸There are other ways. However, if I use fairy wings, I can skip a lot of steps.¡¹

    I pat the sulking Loo¡¯s head while asking her to make it using the long method.

    In any case, we¡¯ll be ready if there¡¯s an epidemic.

    I think it¡¯s time to teach Alfred using emotional education.

    When I was patting Loo¡¯s head, Tier presented her head too.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m sulky too?¡¹

    Yes yes, I pat Tier¡¯s head.

    ¡¸By the way, what do fairies eat? Sugar cane?¡¹

    ¡¸Anything sweet. Maybe it will be good if you keep it in the flower garden.¡¹

    Then, let¡¯s do that.

    ¡­¡­

    Areh?

    If that is the case, why would the wine slime want sugar cane?

    It can just take it to the flower garden¡­.

    Ah, the bees will attack it.

    I see.

    At ater date.

    A fairy house, a small box with a round hole, was installed in the flower garden.

    Too low?

    All right, all right.

    The foundation¡­..oh, it¡¯s fine.

    The height is already okay but the number is too low.

    What do you mean?

    What the¡­.where did these ten fairiese from¡­.is this okay?

    They are flying around.

    Don¡¯t fight with the bees.

    If you fight, I¡¯ll side with the bees who are making honey.

    Eh?

    You¡¯ll be useful when you grow up?

    Okay.

    I¡¯ll believe you.

    I return to my mansion and start making a few more fairy houses.

    Alfred, Tiselle, and Ursa will help too?

    Thank you.

    But don¡¯t y with tools.

    It¡¯s dangerous.

    Yeah, that¡¯s a good reply.

 Chapter 340 - Noble Ladyâ€™s Secret Story?

    <h4>Chapter 340 ¨C Noble Lady¡¯s Secret Story?</h4>

    Chapter 340 ¨C Noble Lady¡¯s Secret Story?

    When I arrived at Shashaato City, I was rmended to go to Big Roof Shashaato which is on the north center side of the city.

    What kind of ce is it?

    A city inside a city?

    You don¡¯t know yourself, do you?

    It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll know when we get there.

    It¡¯s a big building unlike anything I¡¯ve seen before.

    If you go to Big Roof Shashaato, you should definitely try curry.

    It¡¯s a dish that can be eaten by soaking bread in a soup with a lot of spices. It is a delicious dish.

    Delicious enough to forget myself.

    On the day I ate it for the first time, I lined up three times.

    Ah, the store that¡¯s selling curry is called Ma and you can only buy if you queue up yourself.

    It¡¯s a little weird, isn¡¯t it?

    There are chairs and tables around but I still need to line up.

    The answer is simple.

    It is a store but also not a store.

    It¡¯s a stall.

    If it is a stall, it is normal that you have to buy yourself, right?

    When I was lining up, a regr customer taught me that and I thought it was convincing.

    Though curry is already delicious by itself, you can soak food other than bread into it like what the food the other stalls are selling.

    Of course, since you are going to soak it, it should be solid.

    A good example is chicken meat grilled with herbs.

    Also, it is not rmended to mix it with other soups.

    The taste will only get thinner.

    How do I know?

    Yeah, I¡¯ve experienced it myself.

    Ma¡¯s curry is delicious but they are not only selling curry.

    There are also pizzas, fried foods, donburis, and pasta.

    Oh, I¡¯ll exin them one by one.

    First, pizza.

    It is made by cing ingredients on a ttened dough then baking it.

    Its taste varies from thebination of ingredients used.

    The taste will be decided by the store during the day until lunchtime and if you want to decide on the ingredients on your own, you can do so but you¡¯ll have to wait until night.

    Whether you like or dislike it, I rmend waiting until night.

    What ingredients do they use?

    They are tomatoes, eggnts, asparagus, broli, potatoes, garlic, and herbs.

    They don¡¯t only have vegetables.

    Delicious thinly sliced meat and stewed chicken can be used too.

    There are even some guys arguing whether it is better to use soft boiled egg.

    However, cheese is essential to pizza.

    Cheese is the top.

    This is pizza.

    Next is fried food.

    It is a dish where you¡¯ll coat the main ingredients with mixed wheat, eggs, and finely crushed bread and boiling it in oil.

    Boiling something in oil is called frying.

    Therefore, it is called fried food.

    Is it delicious?

    It¡¯s delicious.

    I can single handedly eat big servings of fried foods like pork cutlet and beef cutlet in one seating¡­

    Cutlet is the name of the fried food dish.

    The Ma people said that.

    Let¡¯s go with what they said.

    Let¡¯s go back to the story.

    There¡¯s kushikatsu.

    The main ingredient is cut into bite-sized pieces then put it into a skewer before serving.

    The ingredients are pork, beef, poultry, onion, lotus root, eggnt, shiitake mushroom, tomato, and eggs.

    They can even serve fish if you ask.

    They have this so-called nerimono which is made by kneading fish meat then solidifying it. It¡¯s also delicious.

    Ah, don¡¯t eat it as it is.

    Put sauce first before eating it.

    Again, this is delicious.

    It is so delicious that I do not know how to exin it.

    Of course, the method of making the sauce is the life of the store.

    No matter which influential person bows, they will not teach him.

    At best, you can get a small bottle.

    Still, it made me happy.

    It¡¯s amazingly good.

    However, since it is fried in oil, the people of the store warned about not eating too much.

    Ah, next.

    Next is donburi.

    This is not something that can be seen on the regr menu.

    It will only be served if there¡¯s rice.

    After all, donburi is rice with a dish on top of it.

    Though I rmend boiled beef, it is also good with stew pork with egg and soup.

    However, unfortunately, the content of the donburi is decided by the store.

    It seems to be troublesome to cook as it takes a lot of time and effort so I can¡¯t hear about it in detail.

    Eh?

    Hahaha.

    There¡¯s no point in using money to know.

    No, I¡¯m telling the truth.

    In fact, if you go to that store, you¡¯ll know.

    They won¡¯t tell you.

    What? Don¡¯t be disappointed.

    Donburi is so popr that no one loses no matter what.

    Right right.

    This is also on the back menu and can also be considered a donburi.

    Rice with curry as the top dish.

    I finished eating in an instant.

    And I was in despair.

    Why didn¡¯t I savor the taste¡­..

    Finally, pasta.

    Yeah, it¡¯s the pasta that you can eat everywhere.

    Though the one Ma is selling is a sort of long pasta.

    At first, I thought it was hard to eat but using a fork¡­..I had fun eating it.

    Ah, right.

    Though it looks fun, you must pay attention.

    You¡¯ll be sshed with juice on your clothes if you¡¯re not careful.

    How does it taste?

    There are various types so¡­.are you asking about the meat sauce?

    It is made with minced meat, onions, and tomatoes.

    I love it.

    The other type is sauced with oil.

    That one is a bit spicy.

    There are more types like miso, soy sauce¡­.

    Since Shashaato City is a port, they often use seafood.

    There are also pasta seasoned with shellfish and fish.

    The most popr is ¡­I¡¯ll be antagonistic if I say something.

    The long pasta has only been out recently.

    Everyone is experimenting on it.

    That includes me. I tried dipping pasta into curry and eat it.

    It was delicious.

    I¡¯m sorry for my bad review and only saying delicious this and delicious that.

    Maa, if you want details, taste it yourself or ask a poet.

    Hahaha.

    Hnn?

    A trick?

    Ah, no, that¡¯s the reason for starting my story after all.

    Methods of eating Ma¡¯s food easily.

    The store can only be found here.

    Across the street from Big Roof Shashaato is Ifrus School.

    If you be a student there, you can eat Ma¡¯s food every day.

    You can¡¯t choose the menu though.

    It¡¯s cheap and lunch is included in the tuition.

    I¡¯m not lying.

    A part of Big Roof Shashaato is reserved for students there.

    If you have doubt, ask that guy over there.

    A noble and a butler of a certain house.

    ¡¸Two months have passed since that conversation happened. ¡¹

    ¡¸And my daughter? ¡¹

    ¡¸She enrolled at Ifrus School. ¡¹

    ¡¸Enrolled? What about the tuition fee? She brought some money but I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not enough to enroll in a school. ¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a student loan system there. If you are working, you can enroll with only paying tuition fee partially and pay itter. ¡¹

    ¡¸You mean my daughter is working? ¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s working as a waitress at the most popr restaurant called Ma. The selfish ojousama has be splendid¡­.uhuhu. By the way, ojousama, who only wears pants, was wearing a skirt.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..by chance, you saw her?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, because I¡¯m a butler-desu.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong my lord?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re saying bllsht, aren¡¯t you? My daughter wore a skirt¡­.cough. I¡¯m sure you only saw her gant figure.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not the only one who saw her. The madam and several maids watched her together.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Going to Shashaato City will take ten days using a carriage. If you ride a ship, it will take four days. You can take your turn. Also, the curry was very delicious.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll go too!¡¹

    ¡¸To my regret, you are scheduled to go to a meeting at the royal capital. I thought we better go there now.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh¡¹

    ¡¸Madam already greeted Governor Ifrus of Shashaato City. Rest assured.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, that¡¯s not the problem.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll arrange you to go to Shashaato City after the meeting is over. Ah, I¡¯ll prepare a burger for lunch. It is something I learned at Ma. It is a dish where several ingredients are ced between a bread. It is reputed to be easy to eat even when traveling. By the way, I ate ojousama¡¯s handmade burger there.¡¹

    ¡¸B-bastard!¡¹

    The noble and the butler had a fistfight.

    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹

    The head maid gives the butler a wet towel.

    ¡¸Thank you. I¡¯m fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t bully the lord too much.¡¹

    ¡¸Because of a quarrel with the lord, ojousama runaway¡­.tch¡¹

    ¡¸I know how you feel.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do something like this outside.¡¹

    ¡¸I know you won¡¯t. By the way, what about ojousama?¡¹

    ¡¸Two people were left behind. She¡¯ll be fine.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a relief.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..Ojousama told you where she has gone to, didn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.Hnn? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸You received a letter from ojousama, right?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re such a meanie. Ojousama will hate you.¡¹

    ¡¸That won¡¯t be a problem. I can improve. For the time being¡­..arrange me a ship and a carriage tomorrow morning. I want to see how ojousama¡¯s doing.¡¹

    ¡¸Great improvement-desu.¡¹

 Chapter 341 - Something Happened During a Day When Nothingâ€™s Happened

    <h4>Chapter 341 ¨C Something Happened During a Day When Nothing¡¯s Happened</h4>

    Chapter 341 ¨C Something Happened During a Day When Nothing¡¯s Happened

    In Big Tree Vige, there are various races.

    I have been acquainted with them for a long time but I¡¯m still surprised from time to time.

    Oni.

    They are the maids of the entire vige, even my mansion¡­.

    There are two oni maids who are facing too close with each other that their horns are already hitting.

    ¡¸What are they doing?¡¹

    I asked Ann for an exnation.

    ¡¸Fighting-desu¡¹

    Fighting?

    Why are they both smiling then?

    ¡¸They are really fighting. The first one who looks away lose.¡¹

    Heh.

    I don¡¯t rmend fighting but I think fighting is better than umting whatever you have inside.

    Well, they are not hitting each other so I guess this is a good way to settle things.

    ¡¸By the way, they¡¯ll continue to be on that state for about 3 days.¡¹

    ¡­..

    ¡¸They will?¡¹

    ¡¸Given the atmosphere they are giving¡­..it will not end soon.¡¹

    Umu.

    Though this ce is not the dining room, if they are left unattended, they¡¯ll be a nuisance.

    The children will see them too.

    I asked Ann to intervene.

    Ann¡¯s method of arbitration is straight.

    She cuts between the two ring oni maids with a smile and blows them away. The end.

    The two protested and had a horn battle against Ann.

    It took less than five seconds to beat each.

    The end.

    Both of them got back to work but¡­..

    Won¡¯t they be moody because of this?

    ¡¸Moody? I don¡¯t know. I never lost before.¡¹

    Ah, yeah, Ann isn¡¯t helpful.

    Let¡¯s take care of themter.

    The kittens, Aegis, and Hitoe are sleeping in a lump.

    They look cute.

    However, they are lying down on Kuro¡¯s stomach.

    Looking at Kuro, I can see he¡¯s asking for help.

    I want to help you too.

    But how?

    If Kuro likes it, he can simply stand up even if they are sleeping on him.

    However, Kuro doesn¡¯t dare to do so since he doesn¡¯t want to wake up the kittens, Aegis, and Hitoe.

    How can I help Kuro while keeping them asleep?

    What should I do¡­¡­

    When I was being troubled, a spiderling came down from the ceiling using a web from its ass.

    It stopped at the height of my eyes and raised its leg as if saying leave it to me.

    What are you going to do?

    After that, the spiderling returned to the ceiling beam.

    Then, move directly above Kuro.

    From there, it descended by using web like what it did earlier.

    No way!

    The spiderling gently caught Aegis.

    Nice position!

    But, can you bring it up?

    Oohhh!

    It did it!

    As expected, so powerful!

    Aegis¡­.is still sleeping!

    Good!

    It moved Aegis next to Kuro and descended again.

    It¡¯s next target is¡­.Hitoe.

    The spiderlingnds on top of Hitoe¡­..that moment, Hitoe woke up.

    She looks at the spiderling with her sleepy eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    The spiderling withdrew.

    Yeah, it can¡¯t be helped.

    You already did great with Aegis.

    I¡¯ll do the rest.

    I tried moving the kitten Miel but Yuki came from the side and barked once.

    The kittens and Hitoe were surprised and ran away from Kuro¡¯s belly.

    Oi oi.

    When I thought that she¡¯s being too violent, Yuki rests her head on the now empty belly of Kuro.

    ¡­..

    So that¡¯s your ce.

    I can still feel Kuro¡¯s cry for help¡­..

    Do you want to go to the toilet?

    Maa, if you don¡¯t endure, Yuki will be angry.

    By the way, Aegis, who has been taken away earlier, woke up when Yuki barked. However, it fell asleep again immediately afterward.

    What a big guy.

    Fairies are active in a wide area.

    Even though their houses are in the flower garden on the north side of the vige, you can see them in my mansion and the residential area during the day.

    And it looks like their favorite is the ranch area?

    They like to y with the cows¡¯ tails.

    Maa, they¡¯re beaten by the same tail they¡¯re ying with though¡­.

    Are you okay?

    Yup, they are tough.

    They are currently harmless so I leave them alone¡­.as long as they don¡¯t intrude into anyone¡¯s private space.

    Like toilet or bath.

    Also, aside from my mansion, they visit other houses.

    However, the food storage is off-limits.

    Why?

    You guys aren¡¯t bad.

    However, I heard about fairies¡¯ mischief from Loo.

    Turning potatoes into stones, putting sand on flour¡­.

    No, I also don¡¯t think that they were all done by fairies.

    However, I will not tolerate ying with foods or fields.

    Got it?

    Don¡¯t push! don¡¯t push!

    Don¡¯t do that.

    Please.

    The next day.

    Something happened to the field that I thought was about to be harvested.

    A mysterious crop circle?

    The knocked down wheats form a picture.

    A bad picture.

    ¡­.

    As a person¡­..I neverughed for being too angry.

    To be able to do that under the watch of the spiderlings and kuros, you can say that there are only a number of people.

    My apologies but my main suspects are the fairies!

    I went to the flower garden.

    There are about 50 fairies and among them, there are 10 humanoids.

    In the middle is a beautiful woman.

    She¡¯s taller than everyone.

    She also has wings on her back.

    Not like the wings of angels but wings made of light.

    I had a hunch.

    She¡¯s the fairy king, no, queen.

    And the criminal.

    However, I still need to confirm the truth.

    ¡¸Are you the one who yed with the field?¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? Aren¡¯t you rude to me?¡¹

    My hand grasps the fairy queen¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Are you the one who yed with the field?¡¹

    ¡¸Wai,ou-ouc-ouch ouch ouch!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you the one who yed with the field?¡¹

    Isn¡¯t this force interrogation?

    No, considering what happened to the field, I must confirm what happened.

    Hnn?

    Was there a fairy queen here before?

    What happened?

    Ah, then, why didn¡¯t you stop her?

    Thank you.

    I¡¯m sorry for doubting you.

    So this is the criminal?

    Good.

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t, tight, crack, my head will crack.¡¹

 Chapter 342 - Fairy Queen

    <h4>Chapter 342 ¨C Fairy Queen</h4>

    Chapter 342 ¨C Fairy Queen

    We carried out the autumn harvest.

    Busy.

    However, it is the pleasant kind of busy.

    ¡¸Why should this queen have to do this¡­..¡¹

    The one disturbing my pleasant mood is none other than the fairy queen.

    It seems like she hasn¡¯t reflected enough.

    ¡¸Loo, prepare the bath.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll harvest from here to there. I understand. Okay, let¡¯s do our best and shed sweat ofbor!¡¹

    The fairy queen hurriedly harvests carrots.

    Carrots are easy to harvest, you only need to pull it up by holding its leaves. However, the fairy queen is not used to it so she digs the ridges first.

    You only need to harvest carrots so work withoutining.

    Yesterday morning.

    I caught the fairy queen who yed a prank using the field.

    No confession happened but there are many witnesses.

    Who testified?

    All the fairies other than the fairy queen.

    The fairies willingly told us about the fairy queen¡¯s crime.

    It was a smooth testimony.

    I¡¯m d that the pudding I put out before the fairies did not go to waste.

    Ah, yeah, you can eat that.

    That¡¯s the only pudding but if you want sugar cane, I can prepare more.

    For the time being, let¡¯s hear the fairy queen¡¯s defense.

    ¡¸Why did you y prank on the field?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you not have any pudding for this queen?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.when the talk is over.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a promise. Cough. The image on the field is a proof that this queen hase here. This queen is proud of the job well done. Especially that curve¡­..¡¹

    In the middle of her exnation, I judged her guilty.

    Unforgivable.

    For me, your sin is simr to that wyvern.

    However, I can¡¯t make myself pierce someone human looking with a spear.

    What should I do?

    ¡­¡­..

    That reminds me, Loo wanted to soak a fairy.

    This is a grown-up, will it be alright?

    I talk with Loo.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never soaked a fairy queen to the solution before¡­..I don¡¯t know what will happen.¡¹

    You don¡¯t know?

    ¡¸It¡¯s because no one has captured a fairy queen before. I¡¯m curious now.¡¹

    That¡¯s a pretty scary smile.

    But she¡¯s reliable.

    ¡¸Ah, let me say this first, soaking a fairy wings will not kill it. When soaking it, it will disappear after a while and appear in a different ce.¡¹

    The substance that wille out after it disappears seems to be the medicine.

    It is also said that it will appear in another ce but it is unclear where.

    Sometimes, it¡¯s somewhere nearby but it may also appear on another continent.

    ¡¸I wonder if the fairy queen will be the same? Then, what kind of material will show up when it disappears¡­.fufufu. ¡¹

    ¡¸Hold on, it will reappear in another ce? Let¡¯s not do this. Let¡¯s let her go.¡¹

    ¡¸But she already fueled my curiosity, there¡¯s no way to stop me now.¡¹

    ¡¸No no, we have to properly punish her.¡¹

    I grab the fairy queen¡¯s head since she¡¯s trying to escape.

    ¡¸Ah, don¡¯t, stop.¡¹

    ¡¸Choose, bath orbor.¡¹

    ¡¸neither¡­¡­ugyaaaaa¡¹

    The fairy queen, she¡¯s said to be godly elusive.

    She¡¯s both everywhere and nowhere.

    She¡¯s that kind of existence.

    However, she has a weakness.

    If she¡¯s grabbed by others, she¡¯s as vulnerable as a normal person.

    That works with both my hands and the web of the spiderlings.

    Before I met the fairy queen, it was already caught by a spiderling using its string shot.

    Currently, the fairy queen can¡¯t escape because her limbs are tied with Zabuton¡¯s web.

    By the way, there¡¯s also a web on the fairy queen¡¯s hair.

    Even if you managed to untie your limbs, you won¡¯t be able to escape.

    Fufufu.

    For the time being, let¡¯s have her soak until her juicees out.

    How are we going to soak her?

    Let¡¯s ask Loo.

    Do we need to prepare a special bath or should we wash her with water first?

    Or boiling water?

    ¡¸Hold on. This queen is wrong.¡¹

    ¡­..

    The fairy queen apologizes with an air of superiority.

    Can that be even called an apology?

    ¡¸This queen will restore the knocked down wheats using my own power. How about that¡­eh? Why are you grabbing my head¡­..th-this queen is still speaking, ouch!¡¹

    The knocked down wheats were restored.

    Wonderful.

    They revived.

    Great.

    I¡¯m tearing up.

    However, my anger hasn¡¯t faded away.

    But she at least managed to reduce my anger by half.

    Thinking about it, maybe soaking it will be a bit too much.

    ¡¸Fuhahahaha! Idiot! You let your guard down!¡¹

    The fairy queen managed to untie the webs on her limbs.

    ¡¸Farewell! Bird brains!¡¹

    ¡­¡­..

    The fairy queen is making a pose of making a fool out of me.

    Yeah.

    Let me tell you this.

    ¡¸Farewell, bird brain.¡¹

    She was soaked in hot water for half a day and cold water for another half day.

    Let¡¯s get back to the present.

    When she heard that I¡¯ll forgive her if she works, she decided to help with the harvest.

    ¡¸By the way, what happened to this queen¡¯s pudding? By the look of it, this queen can already tell that it is sweet and delicious!¡¹

    ¡¸Say that again after working hard.¡¹

    ¡¸Am I not working! Look at this queen! My hands are already dirty with soil!¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me how many carrots have you harvested?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.more than 20.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. Look over there.¡¹

    The high elves are harvesting potatoes, tomatoes, eggnts, and pumpkins.

    They are almost done.

    ¡¸They are many! This queen is alone!¡¹

    ¡¸You are in charge of half a field. Each high elf has to harvest twenty fields. Do you understand?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t calcte something difficult!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..all right. Just do your job properly and quietly and your food will be prepared properly.¡¹

    ¡¸Pudding for lunch!¡¹

    ¡¸Have you forgotten what I said a while ago? I¡¯ll say it again. Say that after working hard.¡¹

    ¡¸Mou!¡¹

    This year¡¯s harvest was lively.

    And tiring.

    When the harvest is over, the preparation for the martial arts tournament begins.

    ¡¸You can go home now.¡¹

    ¡¸Pudding!¡¹

    ¡¸I already told you. Making it every day is impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, sugar cane is fine.¡¹

    ¡¸You act like a great person.¡¹

    ¡¸This queen is a great being! What¡¯s wrong with someone great acting like someone great?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really care. Ah, can you not do anything to the field anymore¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I understand. No more. My lord is persistent.¡¹

    ¡¸Being persistent is fine. But what I¡¯m telling you is not just about the fields here.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸ying mischief in any field isn¡¯t good. Do you understand?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸Good. Tell the other fairies too. I¡¯m sure the great being can do something that simple.¡¹

    ¡¸U-umu. This queen is a great being. Leave it to me. Hahahaha¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹

    I hope this will reduce the hardships of farmers around the world.

    ¡¸Ah, there you are.¡¹

    Looes over to me and the fairy queen.

    ¡¸Using the remaining hot water she bathes in, I found out that it has a lot of benefits! I want to experiment with her using different temperatures, is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind.¡¹

    If the fairy queen is useful for something, you should examine it thoroughly.

    ¡¸Wait, don¡¯t decide on your own! I don¡¯t want to soak anywhere anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, the temperature will not be as extreme as before. This time, it will be a pleasant temperature.¡¹

    ¡¸Absolutely hate it!¡¹

    Loo tries her best to convince her but the fairy queen refuses everything.

    Maa, that¡¯s right.

    Her first experience is terrible.

    In addition to that, whates to her next was not an apology butbor.

    The fairy queen will surely not cooperate.

    In that case, let¡¯s offer a price.

    ¡¸One bath, one pudding. How about it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..three.¡¹

    ¡¸Eggs are precious. There can only be one pudding. How about decorating it with fresh cream and fruits?¡¹

    ¡¸!¡¹

    It was settled.

    After that, you can see the fairy queen being stewed by Loo.

    ¡¸She looks like a witch.¡¹

    ¡¸Not the other kind of witch but a proper witch.¡¹

    Right.

    Even if Loo doesn¡¯t have an experiment, the fairy queenes to the vige to ask for sweets.

    ¡¸If you work, we can give you.¡¹

    ¡¸This queen is good atforting children.¡¹

    ¡­¡­..

    It might be true but I did not ask her to do so since she¡¯s a little scary.

 Chapter 343 - True Fairy Queen

    <h4>Chapter 343 ¨C True Fairy Queen</h4>

    Chapter 343 ¨C True Fairy Queen

    Children as manpower.

    Using them without hesitation.

    As for the children¡¯s education, they don¡¯t have a single thought.

    In such an era, one rumor spread.

    ¡¸If you make children work on it, the fairies will ruin your field.¡¹

    It is true. The fields that forced children to work were vandalized in a strange way.

    People at that time were quite scared since it still happens no matter how tight they guard the fields.

    Because of that, the working environment of children has be considerably better.

    Still, sometimes, there are people who treat them badly.

    When such a person appears, the fairies will be mischievous again.

    Right, it was ancestor-san who taught me.

    ¡­..

    ¡¸I, am I subjecting the children to hardbor?¡¹

    ¡¸No, but since she appeared here when nothing was happening, she yed a prank. You can consider that as the fairies¡¯ nature.¡¹

    Annoying.

    The reason why ancestor-san is telling me this is because I told him that I asked the fairy queen to tell all the fairies to stop ying pranks on fields.

    He makes sense though.

    I understand.

    ¡¸I understand. I¡¯ll tell her to do whatever she wants as long as she doesn¡¯t touch my fields.¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies. By the way, please be very careful with the way you say it. If she interpreted it in a strange way, she might think that she can do anything to fields other than yours.¡¹

    Hahaha.

    Though I only got acquainted with the fairy queen, I also think so.

    I¡¯ll be careful with my words.

    I saw the fairy queen ying with goats in the ranch area.

    Don¡¯t hold the sugar cane with your mouth.

    You look bad.

    Hnn¡­..before I knew it, she¡¯s alreadymanding the goats.

    Amazing.

    Those goats don¡¯t even look at me let alone follow my orders.

    She¡¯s currently riding a goat¡­.why are you charging towards where the cows are?

    Oi oi.

    The cows are usually calm but they are scary when they get mad.

    Ah, the goats suddenly stopped before the cows.

    The fairy queen was thrown in front of the cows.

    As expected.

    The goats are like that.

    Now, the fairy queen¡­.escapes, she ran away.

    She ran away to the athletic that I installed in the ranch area.

    She seemed pretty surprised.

    And now, she¡¯s taunting the cows.

    However, the cows climbed to where she was.

    Ah, look, she¡¯s cornered.

    Yeah, even if you ask me for help, I can¡¯t do it.

    The other fairies are obedient.

    They¡¯re rxing in the flower garden.

    In a certain sense, the scene is magical.

    However, I would like to ask the humanoid fairies something.

    If you sleep on petals, can you make your posture be more graceful?

    I don¡¯t want the children to imitate you.

    Since the martial arts tournament is near, the number of visitors in the vige has increased.

    Dors, Raimeiren, Girar.

    After seeing the fairy queen, all of them made a painful expression and decided to not get close to her.

    ¡¸Are you acquainted?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re not acquainted but I know her and I don¡¯t want to talk to her.¡¹

    I can feel hardship from Dors¡¯ words.

    Could it be that she yed pranks on him in the past?

    However, even after that, he left her alone.

    But, is this fairy queen the same fairy queen he knows?

    It¡¯s amazing when you think about it.

    ¡¸The fairy queen is the children¡¯s ally. If you let your child y with her, she would dly do so¡­.but you need to be careful since she might take them even in the middle of the night.¡¹

    Raimeiren warns me to not let her get close to Hiichirou.

    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay attention to that.

    Also, I have already confirmed that she takes them out even at night.

    Hakuren wondered why Ursa was sleepy during the day and found out that she¡¯s the cause.

    She captured her and the fairy queen was asked to soak in a hot bath for two days.

    ¡¸She¡¯s incredibly strong. Very smart too. I¡¯ve experienced something terrible twice.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t know who Girar was referring to.

    I¡¯m surprised when he said that it¡¯s the fairy queen.

    Is the fairy queen strong?

    Smart?

    By chance, given the present queen, is someone mimicking the real one?

    ¡¸No, she is indeed the fairy queen. How should I say this¡­.¡¹

    When Girar was troubled, Raimeiren assisted him.

    ¡¸It is better for you to see.¡¹

    Raimeiren asked the fairy queen.

    The fairy queen summoned severalrge vines from the ground and it wrapped her around.

    After that, the ball made of vines opened up.

    Inside is¡­.a bedroom?

    No, is it a throne?

    The fairy queen was sitting there.

    Did she grow up a little?

    Her aura ispletely different.

    ¡¸Human, what is it you want to ask me?¡¹

    ¡­..

    Who is this?

    Fairy queen?

    No, she certainly looks like the queen but¡­..split personality?

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? I can¡¯t answer anything if you¡¯re stunned.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto, then¡­.why did you charge to the cows?¡¹

    ¡¸Because I find it interesting. But those goats. They pledged allegiance to me and betrayed me immediately. Unforgivable.¡¹

    ¡­.

    She¡¯s the fairy queen alright.

    So, is this the strong mode of the fairy queen that Girar is saying?

    ¡¸Why are you in a different form?¡¹

    ¡¸This figure is bad for children. Animals hate this too. By the way, I remember something vige chief. I want to eat pancakes like the one you made before.¡¹

    The fairy queen came out of her vine throne before I replied.

    Oh, she shrank.

    Her aura returns to normal.

    Is she only strong inside her throne of vines?

    Girar answered my question.

    ¡¸She spreads her vine to make a ce her territory. In her territory, she¡¯s always in that form. She¡¯s a really troublesome existence that won¡¯t disappear no matter how much I breathe. I fought with her once and I don¡¯t want to experience it again.¡¹

    To think that she could make Girar say that.

    I shouldn¡¯t really fight with the fairy queen.

    ¡¸While parrying all of my attacks, she¡¯s endlessly saying she wants sweets. It almost drives me crazy.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Yeah, that¡¯s indeed the fairy queen.

    ¡¸Vige chief, pancake.¡¹

    And the same fairy queen is now pleading to me.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    She¡¯ll keep saying that until I make it.

    Maa, that¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸All right. I¡¯ll make pancakes for you today.¡¹

    The fairy queen ran to the children while saying she did it.

    She¡¯ll probably tell Ursa and Alfred so I won¡¯t turn back on my words.

    Yeah, she¡¯s smart.

    By the way.

    What happened to the vine conjured by the fairy queen?

    It¡¯s pretty big but¡­.

    Loo, Tier, and Flora cut it with pleasure and bring it home.

    It seems to be a valuable magic medicine.

    The fairy queen, she¡¯s like a walking herb.

 Chapter 344 - The Usual Martial Arts Tournament

    <h4>Chapter 344 ¨C The Usual Martial Arts Tournament</h4>

    Chapter 344 ¨C The Usual Martial Arts Tournament

    The martial arts tournament is held in Big Tree Vige.

    The civil servant girls took care of it this year too so I had it easy.

    But this year, I also worked hard on food.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a lot of sweets this year.¡¹

    Doraim tells me that while picking up a te of pancakes with whipped cream and fruit.

    That¡¯s because I want to please the children.

    There¡¯s the fairy queen too.

    ¡¸The fairy queen¡­.If she tastes these sweets, she won¡¯t return home for a long time, right?¡¹

    She¡¯s been here for a while and already built her own house in the flower garden.

    It looks like a fancy, huge flower house.

    Maa, she doesn¡¯t always sleep there and no one even knows if she¡¯s still in the vige or not.

    By the way, that¡¯s already her second house.

    Her first house was tampered by the children and withered.

    Though she built it without permission, I still scolded the children because of the poor withered house. The fairy queen, on the other hand, justughed at it and forgave them.

    I feel like I lost in terms of broad-mindedness.

    No, they have to be disciplined.

    When I told the fairy queen not to spoil them, she said that the child doing something like that is the parent¡¯s responsibility and the parent in question is me.

    I¡¯m not all convinced but as an adult, I know she¡¯s right when she indirectly scolded me.

    I hope that the children will reflect on their actions when they saw me being scolded.

    That¡¯s what I hoped but the children continued ying happily.

    ¡­¡­

    Don¡¯t you feel anything with your father being scolded?

    Well, I guess it¡¯s fun to chase fairies.

    Hnn?

    No one¡¯s looking at me.

    It¡¯s like they can¡¯t see.¡­¡­

    Ah, don¡¯t just use invisibility magic on me!

    ¡¸Of course I would. Or do you want to make the children feel ufortable? ¡¹

    She¡¯s child-centered in all aspects.

    However, if you really think of the children, you should let them reflect properly now!

    Me and the fairy queen talked about children¡¯s education passionately.

    Maa, we¡¯re in parallel in all aspects.

    The fairy queen orders like the lord in the dining space behind the venue.

    ¡¸Next is fouryers, no, make it five! Put plenty of that white thing and fruits! The sauce is¡­..strawberry.¡¹

    She¡¯s surrounded by children.

    Because of how she acts day by day, the fairy queen is popr with the children.

    ¡¸Queen, I got some juice.¡¹

    ¡¸Queen, this one is sweet too.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Children.

    Don¡¯t spoil the fairy queen too much.

    The break time is about to end so I head toward my designated seat with Doraim.

    There are Dors, Raimeiren, Grafaloon, Girar, ancestor-san, demon king, Yuri, Beezel, Randan, tts, and Hou.

    This year, Michael-san and the two previous Four Heavenly Kings from Vige Five havee too.

    The teleportation gate is convenient as expected.

    My seat is in front of the stage of the martial arts tournament.

    My seat is a bit shy so sitting on it is embarrassing.

    Themon section and the warrior section have ended and each showed us heated battles.

    The knight section is about to begin.

    Last year, Loo and Tier were absent because of Vige Five and now that they are here, it will surely be exciting.

    The highlight of the first round of the knight section is the battle between Tier and the two consecutive years winner Kierbit.

    It¡¯s not surprising to treat their match simr to the final match.

    No one knows who will win or who will lose.

    Or so I thought. Tier easily overwhelmed the match.

    ording to Youko¡¯smentary, Kierbit and Tier are almost the same in terms of character and tactics but Tier is one level higher so the result is not surprising.

    ¡¸This is not surprising. If Kierbit finds her own technique, it will be a tough battle.¡¹

    That sounds hard.

    However, Kierbit looked strangely cheerful.

    I wonder why?

    ¡¸Kierbit is¡­.in a certain way, Tier-sama¡¯s fan-desu.¡¹

    Gran Maria told me so.

    I see.

    The matches go on.

    Perhaps because we¡¯re doing it every year, everyone has countermeasures against strong contenders.

    Even an amateur like me can see that they devised their fighting method though they were not able to turn the tables around.

    I am impressed that everyone is working hard.

    The final battle is between Loo and Ria.

    Tier, who defeated Kierbit, had been defeated by Loo in the semifinals.

    Before their battle, she had a tough battle against a spiderling.

    Loo is lucky to have Gran Maria then Kuudel as her opponents.

    However, her luck reached the limit when she reached the finals.

    Compared to Loo, who¡¯s quite tired from her battle with Tier, Ria is fine.

    She¡¯ll be able to win this match by one-sidedly sniping Loo.

    This is too advantageous for Ria¡­.

    Or so I thought but I was wrong.

    Loo evades Ria¡¯s shots and makes it a closebat match. She then beats Ria.

    Congrattions.

    Is Ria okay?

    She only fainted?

    Is she safe?

    Have Flora treat her.

    And I realized I have nobat sense at all.

    None of my expectations happened.

    After the knight section is over, it is free battle.

    Those who want to fight will go to the stage and fight.

    Dors and Girar took the lead.

    It¡¯s a fierce battle but it¡¯s a little safe because they are in their human forms.

    It¡¯s the usual festival.

    I won¡¯t be surprised if free battle takes all night.

    But don¡¯t get injured.

    Youko, I won¡¯t fight.

    Hnn?

    Why does the demon king look like that?

    Did he change his hairstyle as some sort of disguise?

    It doesn¡¯t look like a disguise so a change of pace?

    No, that doesn¡¯t matter ¡­

    What matters is that the fairy queen suddenly pops out behind the demon king and the demon king disappears.

    Eh?

    The demon king was on the stage.

    To be precise, he¡¯s in the middle of the fighting Dors and Girar.

    And he was caught in the battle.

    Is he safe?

    Ah, he¡¯s fine.

    He managed to evade both Dors and Girar¡¯s attacks.

    Amazing.

    As expected of the demon king.

    While I¡¯m impressed, I tried catching theughing fairy queen. At the same time, both Dors and Girar transformed into their dragon form.

    Oi oi, this is a small ce¡­¡­I mean, everyone¡¯s already used to it.

    Everyone evacuated with food and drinks on their hands.

    The only person who failed to evacuate is the demon king.

    His face is twitching.

    Will he be alright?

    ¡­¡­it looks like he¡¯s in a very dangerous situation.

    Ah, he¡¯s trying to escape.

    Do your best.

    I scold the fairy queen while evacuating.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t teleport people without permission.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    She apologized properly so I forgive her.

    ¡¸No, wait. I almost died. Be a little more strict.¡¹

    Since the demon king, who managed to escape, looks dissatisfied, I¡¯ll be a little more strict.

 Chapter 345 - Village One Resident Bruno

    <h4>Chapter 345 ¨C Vige One Resident Bruno</h4>

    Chapter 345 ¨C Vige One Resident Bruno

    My name is Bruno.

    Actually, I was born in a decent house but because of certain circumstances, I had to go.

    I had no ns at all so I had to live on the street after that. It was hard.

    However, if that part of life never happened, I wouldn¡¯t have met my wife and moved to Vige One.

    Therefore, I epted everything.

    Right now, I¡¯m just a man who lives in Vige One.

    I think I should work hard for my pregnant wife.

    That said, now that the autumn harvest is over, it is time for the martial arts tournament.

    This year, we will gather in Big Tree Vige again.

    I wanted my wife to stay and rest but she said that she absolutely must go.

    I did not know but it seems like a little exercise is not a problem even if a woman is pregnant.

    Though going on a rampage is out of the question, the high elves, who have already experienced giving birth, said that being too overprotective will only do the opposite of good.

    We were also told not to use a carriage so we will travel by walking.

    Of course, we did not travel with just the two of us. People like us were gathered and we traveled altogether.

    They are also couples like me and my pregnant wife.

    I wonder if they also said that they must absolutely go like my wife.

    Pa is the one who¡¯s going to give birth first in our group. Given her condition, she had no choice but to house sit.

    As always, Big Tree Vige is overflowing with a variety of races.

    I was not surprised by that either.

    I can¡¯t live in Vige One if something like this surprises me.

    In Vige One alone, we live with inferno wolves, demon spiders, nyunyu-daphnes, and harpies.

    I have room to enjoy meeting new races.

    Speaking of which, there¡¯s that phoenix chick.

    It seems like it went to Vige One once but I wasn¡¯t able to meet it because I was working.

    I definitely want to see it.

    Don¡¯t panic.

    First of all, greet vige chief.

    Those who already moved ahead of us have already greeted him but us, the walking group, should do so too.

    I¡¯m a little nervous.

    I¡¯m the representative of the walking group after all.

    The phoenix chick was on vige chief¡¯s head.

    Oh, how gant¡­.it¡¯s a little rounder than I imagined though.

    Is it because it is still a chick?

    Let¡¯s just describe it as chubby.

    After greeting vige chief, I also greeted the phoenix chick.

    Vige chief is worried about pregnant women.

    Not only in words but he also prepared a space in the venue for pregnant women.

    It is clean and spacious.

    There is also a private toilet and a bed.

    On top of that, there are several veteran devil midwives waiting nearby too.

    Thank you very much.

    By the way¡­.who is that unfamiliar woman next to you?

    Who is she?

    I talk to my wife.

    Our topic was the newly introduced woman.

    ¡¸I heard she¡¯s the fairy queen.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I heard too.¡¹

    Though I thought I would never be surprised in meeting a new race, I never expected that I would still be surprised.

    No, it is probably because I¡¯m not imaginative enough.

    Richer imagination.

    And think softer too.

    Now, I won¡¯t be surprised even if a god moves here.

    Eh?

    Why am I hearing a meowing cat?

    Oh, there¡¯s a cat on the stage.

    There are four of them to be exact and they are going to have a battle royal.

    It¡¯s funny to think that there will be a literal cat fight here.

    Ah, they used magic.

    And they are pretty brutal magic too.

    Maa, I¡¯m in this vige so of course, they are not normal cats.

    ¡¸By the way, husband.¡¹

    That¡¯s my wife.

    ¡¸Did you properly make a wish to the fairy queen?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    The fairy queen.

    In human countries, the fairy queen is said to be the guardian of children.

    She¡¯s famous for helping children who are forced to work hard, dealing with children¡¯s illnesses, and tooth recement.

    However, there is also something we can wish for the fairy queen even if we don¡¯t have children yet.

    Safe delivery.

    ¡¸Did vige chief call the fairy queen to the vige for us?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe. It must be hard for him to invite her.¡¹

    I agree with my wife who has a troubled expression.

    The fairy queen is free-spirited and mischievous.

    She also doesn¡¯t stay in the same ce.

    To keep her, it is necessary to give her sweets and have children to y with her.

    On the contrary, she¡¯s easy to drive away.

    If you worship her, she will hate it and go away.

    Maa, those might be only rumors.

    However, I¡¯m still thankful for vige chief.

    When we return to Vige one, I¡¯ll tell Pa to go to Big Tree Vige.

    She¡¯ll definitely be surprised if she found out that the fairy queen is there.

    Night.

    As always, it is noisy at night because of the martial arts tournament¡¯s enthusiasm.

    My wife sleeps in the inn first.

    I can¡¯t let a pregnant woman stay up all night.

    This time, I participated in themon section and won.

    It¡¯s a good time for alcohol.

    Hnn?

    What is it?

    An inferno wolf is making a fuss.

    ¡­..

    Kricky?

    It¡¯s the inferno wolf who watches over Marcos and Pa¡¯s house.

    It should be in Vige One with Pa¡­..

    My drunken mind gets cold.

    ¡¸Vige chief! Something happened to Pa!¡¹

    In Vige One, a new life was born.

    Both Pa and her baby were in danger because of her sudden delivery.

    What saved them are the two high elves who remained in Vige One with Pa and the veteran devil midwife who came for the martial arts tournament.

    And the fairy queen.

    ording to what the veteran devil midwife said, both mother and child were in danger but as soon as the fairy queen came to Vige One, she recovered.

    Thank you.

    I can¡¯t worship her so I can only repeat my words of gratitude in my heart.

    When I look back at the things that happened, I was convinced.

    Other people left it but vige chief scolded the fairy queen for mischief.

    Even Loo-sama and Tier-sama entrusted it to vige chief.

    Even if she yed pranks against the dragons and the demon king who came here as guests, the dragons and the demon king were not angry at all.

    I wondered why¡­..

    What benefit could he give her that will make her tolerate being treated like that?

    Also, why is vige chief the only one who could scold her?

    No, that was a pretty sweet scolding if you ask me.

    I even thought he¡¯s only ying around.

    Vige chief has many wives after all¡­.no way, could the fairy queen¡­.

    No no, I¡¯m being too imaginative.

    Hahaha.

    After winter, Loo-sama taught me.

    ¡¸The fairy queen is really reliable not only in giving birth.¡¹

    I don¡¯t think she¡¯s talking about child illness or tooth problems.

    ¡¸The prank the fairy queen made to vige chief is to make more people get pregnant.¡¹

    I see.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    In Big Tree Vige, Loo-sama, Tier-sama, two high elves, and three mountain elves became pregnant.

    I¡¯m happy for you.

    Then¡­.what is this?

    Medicine?

    You made it from fairy queen extract?

    Eh?

    Ah, night¡­.ah, aahhh.

    After my wife gives birth, I¡¯ll discuss with her when to use this.

    By the way, the fairy queen seems toe to Big Tree Vige once every ten days.

    In that case, vige chief, this medicine¡­.he doesn¡¯t need it at all.

    As expected of him-desu.

 Chapter 346 - From Autumn to Winter

    <h4>Chapter 346 ¨C From Autumn to Winter</h4>

    Chapter 346 ¨C From Autumn to Winter

    It is already the day after the martial arts tournament.

    I did not sleep.

    The morning sun is dazzling.

    Why didn¡¯t I sleep?

    That¡¯s becausest night, Pa, who¡¯s house-sitting in Vige One, began tobor.

    I want to know what happened so I stayed awake.

    I was told that it was a difficult delivery.

    Fortunately, she managed to give birth safely a little while ago.

    Congrattions.

    By the way, it¡¯s a boy.

    His eyes are simr to that of Pa.

    His mouth also looks like Pa¡¯s.

    Ehto¡­.I¡¯m sure there will be part of him that resembles Marcos.

    That¡¯s supposed to beforting but Marcos, who came back in a hurry, was not bothered at all.

    He¡¯s thankful that the newborn baby doesn¡¯t look like him.

    Yeah, as you say.

    I was simr when Alfred was born.

    Ehto, Marcos, Pa.

    There¡¯s no point in worshipping me.

    Also, Kricky.

    Thank you for your hard work.

    Without your report, it would have been dangerous.

    Hahaha.

    You¡¯re reliable.

    Please continue looking after them.

    Also, Hakuren.

    Sorry for the trouble.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Both father and mother don¡¯t know how Marcos¡¯ look.¡¹

    Hakuren¡¯s the one who picked up Marcos.

    I asked her to do so because the veteran devil midwife told me that the worst could happen to both mother and child.

    After using the teleportation gate, Hakuren flies using her dragon form.

    She made a round trip from Big Tree Vige to Shashaato City in three hours.

    It was night so it took her some time to find Marcos in Shashaato City.

    It seems like Michael-san, who apanied Hakuren, mobilized the people of hispany to find and secure Marcos.

    It seems like they kidnapped him.

    Michael-san, who went with them back and forth¡­..has been sleeping ever since they came back.

    I must thank him when he wakes up.

    Also, I regret not being able to ask either ancestor-san or Beezel to teleport.

    It seems like they panicked too.

    I only noticed it when Hakuren already returned with Marcos.

    I only noticed it because I saw ancestor-san and Beezel then.

    That¡¯s really regretful.

    I¡¯m d he was born safely, but in the unlikely event¡­¡­

    Let¡¯s stop.

    He was born safely.

    That¡¯s what matters.

    I asked ancestor-san to teleport him from Big Tree Vige to Vige One.

    In Big Tree Vige, the banquet is still ongoing that morning.

    Even after the story of Pa¡¯s hard delivery came out, everyone except those involved took part in the banquet.

    I thought it might be imprudent to continue but a dark atmosphere seems to bring misfortune.

    ¡¸Therefore, we want the banquet to continue.¡¹

    If all the vigers of Vige One said so, I have no choice but to continue.

    The battle at the stage voluntarily stops too.

    At a ce like this, where everyone is enjoying food and alcohol, only fun and good news should be announced.

    It became like that until it was reported that Pa had given birth safely.

    After a big cheer, everything returned to normal.

    The demon king stands on the stage and looks for challengers.

    The challenger is Yuri so he¡¯s a little troubled.

    Behind Yuri, the four active members of the four heavenly kings lined up.

    And so, the banquet continues.

    ¡¸Vige chief, what should we do?¡¹

    ¡¸Dissolve free battle tomorrow morning. Also, let those who want to sleep go to sleep.¡¹

    I yawned and said so.

    After the martial arts tournament in Big Tree Vige, the harvest festival of Vige Five will be held.

    Actually, harvest has already been done a while ago but it still had to wait until the martial arts tournament in Big Tree Vige is over.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡¹

    ¡¸No. If we had the harvest festival first, the people of Big Tree Vige will be upset if you¡¯re not able to participate.¡¹

    ¡¸It helps a lot hearing that from you.¡¹

    The progress is smooth because Youko and the two former four heavenly kings are in charge.

    Though it is called a harvest festival, it is actually a big sale for winter.

    However, there are still festival stalls and stages so you can still feel the festive atmosphere.

    After giving the opening speech, I will supervise 10 stalls opened by the oni maids and beast girls.

    The two stalls that are exclusively selling alcohol are very popr.

    We don¡¯t sell straight. We either add fruits or dilute strong alcohol with water but they still sell like hot water.

    Customers don¡¯t mess around the front of the stalls either.

    A quick order and pay, receive the cup of alcohol, and give ce to the next customer.

    There will be no confusion at all.

    I wonder why.

    Did they practice?

    Given their movement, I think so.

    To think they would go that far in order to buy a cup of alcohol.

    ¡°Vige Five¡¯s Alcohol¡± and ¡±Vige Five¡¯s Alcohol Alternative¡±, do they really sell like this?

    Or is it because of the festive atmosphere?

    Of the other stalls, five sells food.

    Yakitori skewers, grilled fish skewers, grilled corn, pizza, burger.

    Burger is actually not hamburgers but hot dog.

    When we were making hotdog, I¡¯m already thinking of what to call it here.

    Cutting a pan in half, putting in the ingredients, and selling them as burger.

    Yeah, that thing is actually sandwich.

    However, the hamburgers I know are actually called sandwich here.

    It gives me this sense of incongruity.

    I wonder if I¡¯ll get used to it.

    Because of that, I renamed them.

    Since there¡¯s only one kind per stall, the turn is fast but there¡¯s still a line.

    Everyone is doing their best but cooking speed is still the same.

    If we want to make it faster, we have to expand the facilities but it is impossible because they are only stalls.

    The only remedy is to increase the number of stalls.

    Let¡¯s do that next year.

    Two stalls are selling sweets.

    Like cotton candy and taiyaki.

    The cotton candy machine was the product of the hard work of the mountain elves and Gutt.

    The mountain elves and Gutt worked hard for the baking table of taiyaki too.

    Thank you.

    They are popr with both children and adults.

    I¡¯m thinking that I might have made a mistake with the price. There are too many customers.

    You don¡¯t need to buy that many cotton candy, it will only wilt.

    It won¡¯tst until tomorrow. It might even wilt at the end of this day.

    Also, eat taiyaki while it¡¯s hot.

    Thest stall sells juice.

    It is for people who don¡¯t drink alcohol.

    Though it is not as much as in-demand as alcohol, the line was long until night.

    On the stage, various performerse out to entertain the audience.

    I don¡¯t have time to watch until I saw Alfred on the stage.

    Alfred made the phoenix chick Aegis go through a ring of fire.

    ¡­¡­

    The venue is lively but¡­.isn¡¯t phoenix a firebird?

    And it is now jumping into a ring of fire?

    What¡¯s the point?

    No, it¡¯s amazing!

    Alfred, you¡¯re amazing!

    Also, assistant Loo.

    You really look cute¡­..am I supposed to say this in public?

 Chapter 347 - Yuriâ€™s Employment and Winter

    <h4>Chapter 347 ¨C Yuri¡¯s Employment and Winter</h4>

    Chapter 347 ¨C Yuri¡¯s Employment and Winter

    It¡¯s about time for winter.

    Zabuton and the spiderlings begin hibernating.

    We won¡¯t see each other for a while.

    However, this year, some of the spiderlings will not hibernate and spend their winter in either my mansion or the dungeon again.

    I don¡¯t have to be so lonely.

    The Arachne Arako, who is based in the dungeon, says there¡¯s no need to hibernate.

    Gulf and Daga will leave for a while.

    It seems like they will train around Vige Five this winter.

    It looks like they are worried about their performances in this year¡¯s martial arts tournament.

    Well, they were both defeated in an instant.

    I think they are frustrated because they were defeated without being able to show their strength.

    It seems like Pirika, Pirika¡¯s fellow disciples, and the elves are training in Vige Five so there will be various challenges there.

    That might really challenge you but¡­.can¡¯t you train near your home?

    ¡­¡­.

    It is not good to pour the same water¡­.if you say so.

    There¡¯s a small change in Vige Five.

    Yuri, the demon king¡¯s daughter, has been assigned to Vige Five.

    Her role is the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡¯s administrator.

    It seems to be a position simr to an inspector in a ce without a governor.

    At first, I thought that it would be difficult for Vige Five to ept her highness, the demon king¡¯s daughter, as their administrator.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard rumors that her highness, the princess, is selfish¡­..¡¹

    The cause was the image of her in the mind of the vige¡¯s council.

    In response, Yuri greeted each member of the vige council one by one to wipe out that image.

    Or at least she tried¡­.

    ¡¸The royal princess herself goes house to house to greet them, what kind of harassment is that!¡¹

    The two former four heavenly kings are angry.

    She was epted by everyone without problems. Or it was concluded that she forced them to ept her.

    ¡¸Ugh, I just did that because Frau told me that greeting is important¡­.¡¹

    Yuri knows the existence of the teleportation gate in Vige Five.

    Because of that, Yuries to Big Tree Vige almost every day ever since she started her new post in Vige Five.

    She¡¯s also pleased to be called ¡°Yuri-neetan¡± by Fracia.

    By the way, she calls her grandfather, Beezel, ¡°Jiji¡± but she calls her grandmother, Yurikine, ¡°Neetan¡±.

    It can¡¯t be helped given their appearance.

    Though it¡¯s not like she¡¯s taking someone¡¯s ce, Holy is apologetic that she¡¯s being called ¡°Baba¡±.

    TN: Jiji = grandfather, Baba = grandmother.

    A new mansion was nned as a ce for Yuri to stay but the construction was postponed until spring.

    Construction work is possible in Vige Five even during winter but they hold it up because their hands are already full in building barns.

    Yuri also wants them to prioritize what¡¯s needed first.

    Given that, Yuri decided to stay at Youko¡¯s Mansion until her own mansion is built.

    She has around 20 attendants with her but there¡¯s no problem because Youko¡¯s mansion is big.

    Big is justice.

    However, though they also know the existence of the teleportation gate, Yuri¡¯s the only one that has permission to use it.

    Yuri¡¯s okay with it but the civil servant girls are protesting.

    ¡¸Among the 20 that apanied her highness the royal princess, some are our colleagues. Please don¡¯t hesitate to contact them. It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll train them.¡¹

    ¡¸Viscount Gon¡¯s daughter is among them. She¡¯s good at math and she¡¯s been the bookkeeper of her family.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s also the daughter of a famous governor in the south. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s familiar with government affairs.¡¹

    ¡¸Baron Boroi¡¯s daughter¡­.Furyuin-sama! I heard she¡¯s married but why is she here? She¡¯s worked in finance. We must absolutely secure her!¡¹

    Ehto, their job is Yuri¡¯s attendant and they are not here to be hired by the civil servant girls.

    All the civil servant girls appeal to Yuri.

    18 of them changed their jobs to civil servant girls while two were left as Yuri¡¯s attendants.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for being unreasonable.¡¹

    I apologize to Yuri.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already anticipated that something like this will happen so don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll contact their families.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    Since they are now part of the civil servant girls, I wanted to invite them to Big Tree Vige but they suddenly stopped me and said I¡¯m being cruel.

    Why am I being cruel?

    I don¡¯t know why but the civil servant girls decided to stay and train the new ones in Vige Five.

    In the middle of that¡­..when they already confirmed that they will bring no harm to Big Tree Vige, they¡¯ll talk about the teleportation gate.

    I heard they also want to send a few of them to Big Roof Shashaato.

    I agreed.

    Just do your best.

    Winter.

    I do what I¡¯m supposed to do and I¡¯ll get what I deserve to get in the end.

    That¡¯s pretty normal.

    The problem is, they¡¯ve alle at once.

    Loo and Tier are pregnant with their second child.

    Two high elves and three mountain elves are pregnant too.

    A total of seven.

    I¡¯m so happy.

    Mass pregnancy, there¡¯s a reason for it.

    This might take long but listen.

    In fact, Alfred has been able to sleep alone for about a year.

    I am pleased with his growth.

    However, he sometimes goes to my room or Loo¡¯s room at night when he¡¯s lonely from time to time.

    If he goes to Loo¡¯s room and if Loo is there, there¡¯s no problem.

    If Loo¡¯s not there, there¡¯s a little problem.

    If he goes to my room after that and finds Loo, there¡¯s no problem but if it is someone else other than Loo, there¡¯s a problem.

    As expected, educating him about ¡°that¡± is still too early.

    However, it¡¯s not possible to have Alfred return to his room since he is lonely.

    As a result, I often sleep alone so that everything will be alright if Alfred everes in.

    Those were my peaceful days.

    Until the fairy queen came this fall.

    Though the fairy queen takes the children out at night, she¡¯s good at getting them to sleep in their beds.

    She also tickled Alfred¡¯s man¡¯s pride and made him sleep alone.

    That ends my peaceful nights.

    The intense nights revived.

    During the martial arts tournament, the tension went up because of Pa¡¯s delivery.

    I had no choice but to work hard.

    That is the cause of mass pregnancy.

    My only hope is for Tiselle to visit at night when she¡¯s lonely.

    ¡¸Tiselle-sama is good at sleeping so please rest assured.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    I¡¯m expecting a lot from you, Hiichirou.

    Discovering the mass pregnancy, the beastgirls intensify their offensive.

    It can do nothing but work hard.

    Ya, the mountain elves¡¯ representative, is now anxious.

    She¡¯s the representative but for some reason, it¡¯s the other mountain elves who got pregnant.

    However, pregnancy is a gift from god.

    Don¡¯t worry so much, be patient.

    And that¡­..you don¡¯t have to wear weird clothes.

    It¡¯s the opposite of sexy.

    Consult Zabuton when she wakes up.

 Chapter 348 - The Story of the King of a Peaceful Country

    <h4>Chapter 348 ¨C The Story of the King of a Peaceful Country</h4>

    Chapter 348 ¨C The Story of the King of a Peaceful Country

    I was a king until a while ago.

    I abdicated because of my son¡¯s rebellion.

    Though I was prepared to die, I¡¯m only imprisoned.

    But I¡¯m not happy.

    I seeded to the throne at the age of ten and I have protected it for more than three decades.

    That rebellion.

    I want to beat that idiot son of mine.

    However, I want those vassals to bear my wrath more.

    I don¡¯t get why they dare support my idiot son.

    Can¡¯t they see how hard I worked until now?

    Yeah, they are maddening.

    However, after being imprisoned for three months, my anger fades.

    Even if I¡¯m not imprisoned, I can only be said as someone free but I still can¡¯t leave the castle.

    Moreover, if I ever receive a gift, I can¡¯t make it in public because I¡¯ll be criticized for favoring someone. Now, I don¡¯t have any trouble with regards to food or money.

    The only thing Ick is information.

    I have no idea what my son is doing right now.

    As a king, not receiving information made me have a great sense of loss.

    But I got used to it.

    I just noticed that my body condition is now good since I no longerck sleep and exercise.

    In a certain way, it might not be a bad thing to not bear the weight of being a king.

    I thought like that.

    Umu.

    I was not suitable to be a king.

    That¡¯s what I should think.

    If that is the case, what job is suitable for me?

    ¡­¡­.

    I can¡¯t look for it since I¡¯m imprisoned.

    All right, let¡¯s escape.

    I have fivepanions.

    There¡¯s an old man who has taken care of me since I was a child, a knight who serves as a guard, and three maids.

    All five of them chose me over my son.

    When they heard about my n to escape, they bowed without shaking and began to prepare.

    Reliable.

    I originally nned to take my wife with me but I thought that this will be a tough journey.

    I¡¯m disappointed to part with my wife.

    After I leave, I want the rest to stand by her so she won¡¯t get punished.

    Given the power of my wife¡¯s house, our son will probably not punish her.

    No, we¡¯re talking about my stupid son so I don¡¯t think he can¡¯t do anything.

    Thinking so, I asked my wife. She beat me up.

    Eh?

    A wife¡¯s position is beside her husband¡­.I¡¯m happy about that but¡­.

    With the addition of my wife, we are now about 50 people.

    I wonder if my wife is more popr than me?

    N-no, the reason why we are so few earlier is because I want to escape quietly¡­.let¡¯s just stop thinking about it.

    For the time being, let¡¯s go to another country.

    We¡¯ll be in trouble in our own country.

    My face is well known in our country and I will surely attract trouble.

    Therefore, let¡¯s go to a distant country.

    An amazing line of carriages.

    The ship is almost chartered too.

    Too high profile.

    As expected, the pursuers came.

    I think it¡¯s a good idea to fight back against the pursuers without mercy.

    However, aren¡¯t they just chasing us because of my son¡¯s order?

    They are still citizens of my country.

    However, I don¡¯t want to go back to prison¡­.

    That¡¯s right.

    Once I¡¯m taken back, death penalty is inevitable?

    Alright, counterattack.

    Aim for their limbs as much as possible.

    While shaking off the pursuers, we arrived at the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    If it is here, I¡¯m sure there will be no pursuers.

    After all, this country is at war with the Fullheart Kingdom.

    My country had also received a request for support from the Fullheart Kingdom.

    I ignored the support request but it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m with the demon king¡¯s side.

    So, I think it¡¯s okay for me to be here.

    That¡¯s my wish.

    I hope we¡¯re safe here.

    Alright.

    For the time being, let¡¯s look for an inn.

    Is our funds okay?

    Can we build a mansion?

    Next question.

    Food¡­.is there a popr ce where we can find good food?

    My wife, when did you get that information¡­..

    No, you¡¯re reliable.

    ¡ªPrince¡¯s Side¡ª

    How did this happen?

    Didn¡¯t I seed with the coup?

    I kicked father, who¡¯s always preaching about righteousness, off the throne and I¡¯m sitting on it now.

    The vassals were also pleased.

    It was good until that part.

    Where?

    What went wrong?

    That¡¯s right.

    It¡¯s been strange since that time.

    ¡¸Give me the list of nobles who revolt against me.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Hearing my demand, the aide looks embarrassed.

    ¡¸Oi oi, where¡¯s your usual readiness? I thought you had prepared it already. Are you in too much high spirit because the coup seeded?¡¹

    ¡¸No, ano, prince? Nobles who revolt, what exactly do you mean by that?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Do I have to define it for you? They are those who prevented me from trying to take the throne.¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, there¡¯s none.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Prince, aren¡¯t you the first prince?¡¹

    ¡¸u-umu¡¹

    ¡¸There is no other prince, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, it is normal for prince to inherit the throne. Because of it, most nobles thought that it was only a parent-child quarrel of the royal family and taken a wait and see attitude.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait wait. Weren¡¯t we resisted by the army in the castle?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that would normally the case if you lead an army and attack the castle but there was no oath about the start of war.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡­I thought that would be cool.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you were cursing your father so much that time so everyone pulled out. ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­I thought that would be cool.¡¹

    ¡¸Back then, everyone thought there¡¯s something wrong with your head.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.you mean my reputation has fallen?¡¹

    ¡¸Rest assured. There¡¯s nothing to fall.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you trying to say!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no dignity in yelling. To summarize it most nobles did not participate. Those who resisted in the castle were also loyal to their duties and did not go against the prince. In a certain way, they can¡¯t go against you since you are the only prince even if you rebelled.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, that¡¯s tooplicated. Can you tell it more clearly?¡¹

    ¡¸Their actions are what it should be so they did not revolt against prince.¡¹

    ¡¸No one defies me?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. What do you expect? Did you expect them to obey everything just because you said it? That¡¯s terrible especially to those who are guarding the king.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for your understanding.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not convinced. I understand but¡­.jaa, that¡¯s it then. The list of nobles who aremitting injustice. Send it.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you prepared it properly¡­¡­wait a minute, isn¡¯t this the list of nobles who helped me? Are you too tired and made a mistake?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t make a mistake.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? It¡¯s not a mistake. They are people who took advantage when the king is reced.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    My father always said that the finances were in jeopardy.

    However, I had a solution.

    Squeeze it from the nobles.

    No, it is crushing nobles and confiscating their property.

    I¡¯m not an idiot.

    I will not crush innocent nobles.

    I¡¯ll only crush sinful nobles.

    I proposed that to my father many times but he did not ept it.

    He just snorted at me.

    That¡¯s why I staged a coup.¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ehto, what is the current ie and expenditure of the country?¡¹

    ¡¸Here it is.¡¹

    It was a mountain of documents that I can¡¯t help but feel disgusted upon seeing.

    ¡¸Are you kidding me?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ve already chosen the most relevant.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.can you summarize it in one line?¡¹

    ¡¸Finance is difficult. I¡¯m looking forward to prince¡¯s skill.¡¹

    Since then, I¡¯ve been buried in documents.

    Wasn¡¯t paper valuable?

    I wouldn¡¯t think it¡¯s valuable if there are so many¡­.

    It is valuable.

    These valuable papers demand my signature.

    That¡¯s the only way to deal with them.

    Therefore, I work hard.

    However, no matter how much I work, more documentse in.

    What is this?

    Is this harassment from my father?

    ¡¸The former king can easily deal with it.¡¹

    ¡­..kuh.

    ¡¸I thought when I be a king, I could just go to parties every day and enjoy life.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case, but ¡­ there are parties that you have to attend. Please finish this document before that.¡¹

    ¡¸grumble grumble grumble¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t just sign without reading the documents. Please check in case they slipped in something.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, are you trying to obstruct my work?¡¹

    ¡¸oh, this is my vacation application. I n of taking a rest for about a year so thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸W-wa-wait, wait. He¡¯s gone¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸You can do it, I¡¯m sure the prince can do it!¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do it! I¡¯ll kill you if you take a rest!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahahahahahahahahaha¡¹

    Kuh.

    My aide bullies me.

    I wonder if my father was like this too.

    ¡¸W-what did you say?¡¹

    ¡¸The former king disappeared from prison.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the guard doing? What about my mother?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.52 imprisoned people, including the former king and queen, disappeared all at once.¡¹

    ¡­¡­..!

    Maybe it¡¯s the same as the incident of Sword Saint Vige in the rumor.

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. They left a note. ¡°I¡¯ll start my journey for freedom. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±¡¹

    ¡¸My father¡¯s handwriting?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, there¡¯s no mistake. What will we do?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­chase¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Bring them back! I won¡¯t allow my father to be the only one who¡¯s free!¡¹

    ¡¸The old king¡¯s party entered the demon king¡¯s kingdom. It was determined that it was impossible to chase them using our military so we sent a spy. This is the information from a month ago.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, why did they go in such a tricky ce?¡¹

    ¡¸It is the best ce to escape the grasp of the prince. As expected of the undefeated king.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call my father with that title. He doesn¡¯t fight. He¡¯s just a coward.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes. I understand. So, you got a message from the spy¡­.Currently, the former great king seems to have set up a base in Shashaato City.¡¹

    ¡¸Recently, that city has be famous because of delicious food.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Then¡­..ehto, he joined the Fierce Tiger Demon King Army.¡¹

    ¡¸He joined the demon king army?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it seems like it is a team for a ball game called baseball-desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Ball game?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It is a ball game that is yed by a number of teams and is currently popr in Shashaato City. Fierce Tiger Demon King Army is one of the team. One team isposed of nine people. ¡¹

    ¡¸I see. ¡¹

    ¡¸The former king seems to be the catcher and the fourth batter-desu.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ Is that amazing?¡¹

    ¡¸Catcher seems to be a key defensive position. The fourth batter is¡­.it is the core of the attack? He seems to have good contributions in every game.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, he became interested in ying a certain game?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure about that. The team coach seems to the demon king himself.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems like he can only participate every ten days since he¡¯s busy with government affairs but the demon king is indeed the coach.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s a coach¡­..rephrase it.¡¹

    ¡¸The person who leads the team-desu ne.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too. Also, it seems like there are a lot of retired influential figures from other countries there.¡¹

    ¡¸Retired?¡¹

    ¡¸People like the former king who was forcibly abdicated or princes who lost war of session.¡¹

    ¡¸And they are in the team led by the demon king?¡¹

    ¡¸No, most of them are on the other teams. It seems like a lot of them joined the Seafood Curry Army and the Pizza Supreme Army.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, as for the previous queen¡­.she seems to be crazy about things rted to stage y-desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Stage y? Yes, mother likes to watch ys. Is she sponsoring them?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it seems like she joined as a performer. She¡¯s with the neighborhooddies¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸What are you going to do?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you expect me to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing, I mean, do you want to keep an eye on them?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. And have this letter delivered.¡¹

    ¡¸Letter? What¡¯s in it?¡¹

    ¡¸Apology and asking them to take back the throne.¡¹

    ¡¸The former king is indeed a good-natured person so he might return but¡­..won¡¯t he suspect this as a trap?¡¹

    ¡¸That might be the case but I still want to bet! Otherwise, the country can¡¯t go on!¡¹

    ¡¸You just have to work hard as the king desuyo. Now, work hard!¡¹

    ¡¸Ugugu. That¡¯s right! I have a son! He should be ten years old this year!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..could it be?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that father inherited the throne at that age. Fufufu¡¹

    ¡¸King, this is madness! Guards, stop him! Don¡¯t hold back. That¡¯s right. Right hook right hook! Alright, then left!¡¹

    ¡¸Bastard! Uo, impossible, ugh, ahhhhh!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Good job. Guards, go back. And king, I¡¯m sorry but you have to do your best for ten more years.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh¡­.to beat me up without hesitation. Even though I¡¯m the king.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you are the king so don¡¯t throw it at the prince.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.By chance, could it be you¡¯re still angry for not consulting you about the coup?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. What if I told you that if the former king did not ask me to stay that day, I wouldn¡¯t be here?¡¹

    ¡¸My father asked you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here so please work hard.¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, what if I had consulted you first?¡¹

    ¡¸I will run to the former king and inform him in secret. You should already know I¡¯ll do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. So that¡¯s why those nobles told me not to tell you.¡¹

    ¡¸Be sure to understand the true meaning behind the person who gives advice before following it. Also, next week, I¡¯ll be on vacation. I¡¯m going to say hello to the former king so I¡¯ll personally deliver your letter.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Vacation¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for signing it. Don¡¯t worry, it will only be a month.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait wait wait! I¡¯m wronggggg!¡¹

 Chapter 349 - The Usual Kotatsu

    <h4>Chapter 349 ¨C The Usual Kotatsu</h4>

    Chapter 349 ¨C The Usual Kotatsu

    Afternoon.

    I go outside.

    It¡¯s cold.

    I¡¯m trembling.

    It¡¯s winter so it¡¯s natural.

    I¡¯m wearing cold-resistant clothes but my face hurts.

    Though I want to return at once, I have to endure a little.

    I bow to the shrine below the big tree.

    I look around and check for dirt.

    Looks like no problem.

    Though this has been my daily routine, it is cold so I slept too much which is why I only came here now.

    Since I overslept, I almost put it off.

    A bow at the shrine again to apologize.

    Then, dash back.

    It is warm inside the mansion.

    I¡¯m relieved.

    However, this mansion.

    It¡¯s so big so my room is a bit far.

    That¡¯s its disadvantage.

    I went back to my room and took off some of my clothes.

    What I¡¯m wearing now is still warm enough.

    Though my room is reasonablyrge, a lot of space has been taken by therge bed and a little big kotatsu.

    Under the kotatsu lies a wooden board with a carpet over it. It is 10 centimeters higher than the rest of the floor surface.

    Shoes are strictly prohibited on this board.

    Even the kuros have to wipe their feet first before going there.

    Because of the off-shoe system here, a lot of people in my mansion use sandals that are easy to take off.

    The kotatsu is currently entertaining some clients¡­.

    It¡¯s not like I mind.

    First are Kuro and Yuki.

    There¡¯s also¡­.Kuroni?

    You¡¯ve grown too.

    You¡¯re no different from Kuro now.

    There are also two kittens on the kotatsu.

    Maybe the other two are in the kotatsu.

    Yup, they¡¯re there.

    Hitoe¡¯s with them too.

    She and the kittens are curled up.

    Yes, yes, it¡¯s cold.

    I¡¯ll keep it close but make sure you go out from time to time or you¡¯ll suffocate.

    Lastly, there¡¯s a legless chair ced by the kotatsu.

    Of course, it is for my exclusive use but¡­.Aegis, the phoenix chick, is sitting there.

    And with a satisfied face.

    My apologies but that¡¯s my seat.

    I move Aegis on the kotatsu.

    Hey, don¡¯t look at me with that face or I¡¯ll be troubled.

    I sit on my chair and warm myself using the kotatsu.

    Yeaaahh, it¡¯s warm.

    Aegis is on my head.

    Hitoe, who¡¯s in the kotatsu, came to myp.

    Okay okay.

    Hnn?

    The spiderlings are preparing something on the ceiling beam.

    I shouldn¡¯t look yet?

    Let¡¯s rx and wait for them.

    When I thought so, someone came to my room.

    It¡¯s Youko.

    She warmed herself in the kotatsu as if this is her own room.

    Oh, Hitoe noticed Youko and moved.

    Saddening.

    The wine slime took her ce.

    It hops towards myp.

    And it¡¯s cold.

    The wine slime came for the alcohol Youko brought.

    It¡¯s rice wine.

    I put ice on a bamboo cup and pour it there.

    I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯ll drink first.

    Hmmm.

    It tastes like mixed alcohol but¡­.it¡¯s easy to drink.

    Should I pour Youko¡¯s share?

    Hahaha

    Don¡¯t let Hitoe drink it.

    And let¡¯s share some with the wine slime too.

    While enjoying the alcohol Youko brought, a spiderling called me.

    Are you ready?

    What were you doing?

    ¡­¡­

    It was a group movement by the spiderlings.

    They are beautifully divided by each type, queues up, and march.

    They¡¯ve done that in 3D with the use of their web.

    They¡¯re like a circus.

    Amazing.

    Oh, someone fails¡­.it¡¯s alright.

    Do not mind it.

    Right.

    You can keep going.

    For about five minutes, I watched the group show of the spiderlings.

    Youko, who¡¯s watching opposite of me, is looking at me with stunned eyes.

    Is she envious?

    If we can trade Hitoe on yourp to Aegis on my head I¡¯ll dly ept that envy.

    While praising the spiderlings, an oni maid brought food as I¡¯m only drinking.

    It¡¯s the hot pot lunch.

    I wondered why there would be a hot pot even though it¡¯s still day but it seems like Youko requested for it.

    It can¡¯t be helped then.

    There¡¯s no rule that you can¡¯t eat hot pot during the day.

    Following the oni maid are Loo, Tier, Alfred, and Tiselle.

    They want us to eat together.

    Kuro, Yuki, and Kuroni gave up their ce in order for them to be seated.

    The kittens all went inside the kotatsu.

    Maa, considering the size of the kotatsu, it should be fine.

    The main ingredient of the hot pot is anglerfish from Shashaato City.

    To be precise, it is a fish that looks very simr to anglerfish¡­.I judged it to be anglerfish because of the taste.

    When I open the lid of the pot, the good smelling dashi permeates.

    The cabbage and mushrooms in it also look delicious.

    However, this color is¡­I wanted red carrots.

    At least there¡¯s no problem with the taste.

    Oh, there¡¯s mochi too.

    There¡¯s enough for everyone, right?

    Good.

    Yeah, it¡¯s delicious.

    Do you want some too, Aegis?

    I don¡¯t mind but if you want to eat, get off my head.

    Ah, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let you peck directly into the pot.

    Don¡¯t rush, I¡¯ll get some for you on a te.

    ¡­¡­

    You don¡¯t want fish head?

    Its eyes scare you?

    I know how you feel.

    All right.

    I¡¯ll eat the head of the fish.

    Hahaha.

    It¡¯s okay.

    Hnn?

    Ah, sorry.

    I have to talk to my son and daughter too.

    During winter, I stay in the mansion as much as possible.

    It¡¯s a good opportunity to deepen our family¡¯s bonds.

    The next day.

    I was able to get up properly.

    I go to the shrine.

    Hnn?

    Kuroni is sitting down in the courtyard.

    What happened?

    Kuroni barks.

    Uuoohhhh.

    For my left and right, the kuros appeared and started a group movement.

    It¡¯s a beautiful march.

    And there are a lot of them.

    I wonder if this is some sort of retaliation against the spiderlings yesterday.

    I know you guys are amazing even if you don¡¯t do that.

    No, no, let me watch you until the end.

    It¡¯s cold though.

    But I¡¯ll endure it.

 Chapter 350 - Taking a Break Near Howling Village

    <h4>Chapter 350 ¨C Taking a Break Near Howling Vige</h4>

    Chapter 350 ¨C Taking a Break Near Howling Vige

    I¡¯m going to show the Senna¡¯s daughter, Sette, to the Howling Vige¡¯s vige mayor.

    I¡¯ve nned it for a long time but it was hampered by cultural problems.

    Senna says that a person of lower hierarchy is the one who should visit.

    Though I don¡¯t think that I¡¯m in a higher hierarchypared to the vige mayor of Howling Vige, everyone opposes it.

    If that is the case, then he should go here to see us so pick him up but that¡¯s not possible.

    What¡¯s important is him going by using his own power.

    It¡¯s kind of frustrating but I can¡¯t give up easily so I thought of a solution.

    First is to go to Vige Five.

    My pretext is inspection.

    However, I¡¯ll be going there by riding Hakuren and not by using the teleportation gate.

    Along the way, we¡¯ll pass near Howling Vige and there¡¯s no problem with that.

    It is okay to take a break near Howling Vige.

    I¡¯ll just say I want to take a break so I did so.

    There, it won¡¯t be strange if the vige mayor of Howling Vige greets me since he knows that I¡¯m nearby.

    And having my daughter and the vige mayor of Howling Vige¡¯s granddaughter with me is just a coincidence.

    There are a lot of strange things in the world.

    Hahaha.

    It¡¯s a hassle but I have to do it in order to fool the custom.

    By the way, this solution is suggested by Yuri.

    It seems that the royal family and the nobles have simr problems.

    As thanks, I gave her dried potatoes.

    In fact, even if I said that I¡¯ll be taking a break near Howling Vige, Howling Vige is a collection of viges and its boundary is ambiguous. It doesn¡¯t even have a fence.

    Because of that, wended near the vige where the vige mayor¡¯s house is located.

    By the way, Gutt apanied me since he¡¯s the one who¡¯s going to inform the mayor that I¡¯m here.

    I think he¡¯lle even if no one calls him but there¡¯s a possibility that he won¡¯t.

    Though I¡¯m worried about making Sette, who¡¯s not even 2 years old yet, travel, Hakuren controlled the area around us using magic.

    Magic is really convenient.

    The result, though we had a lot of trouble, I was able to greet the vige mayor of Howling Vige and show Sette to him.

    I feel relieved. I feel like I dropped something heavy.

    What I did not expect is the first action of the vige mayor of Howling Vige, dogeza.

    I am not angry particrly.

    No no, we are neighbors so we should get along.

    Tribute?

    Senna, is it okay for me to decline this?

    This encounter is a coincidence so please don¡¯t.

    That was a bit serious situation.

    Also, vige mayor¡¯s wife.

    Greetings to you, Gutt and Senna¡¯s mother.

    I¡¯m d she¡¯s a gentle person.

    Eh?

    Thanks for taking orders?

    Don¡¯t mind it.

    We¡¯re thankful to you too.

    Ah, Tier, whoes here from time to time, is pregnant so I¡¯m going to send someone else for a while.

    Yes.

    Thank you for your continuous cooperation.

    As for your new orders, use the small wyvern.

    ¡­¡­

    Ah, so your wife¡¯s the one who manages what to order.

    I didn¡¯t know.

    Besides Senna, Sette, and Gutt, Gulf¡¯s son came with us too.

    His purpose is his childhood friend.

    They mutually promised to marry each other¡­.hearing the details of their story, it seems like there¡¯s not even a promise.

    At worst, ording to one of Gutt¡¯s apprentices, she just said something like a lip service to Gulf¡¯s son.

    Presently, Gulf¡¯s son has nothing to do so he¡¯s good to go after the martial arts tournament.

    After repairing the stage of the martial arts tournament coliseum, he can do anything he wants until the end of the year.

    Thus, he came here¡­.

    He¡¯s now smiling with an amazingly beautiful woman.

    I¡¯m surprised.

    She¡¯s the sexy type too.

    In terms of age, she looks older than Gulf¡¯s son.

    She¡¯s giving off the oneesan vibe.

    Eh?

    They¡¯re of the same age?

    That¡­.she grew well.

    If you don¡¯t know them, you¡¯ll mistake them for an elder sister and younger brother.

    At worst, mother and son¡­..

    If the couple in question doesn¡¯t mind, there¡¯s no problem.

    Good luck, Gulf¡¯s son.

    Gulf¡¯s son came to me while fidgeting.

    You want to take her home?

    If you have the permission of the person in question and the vige mayor of Howling Vige I won¡¯t mind.

    Oh, wait, wait.

    Since Gulf left, his wife must permit it.

    The vige mayor already permitted you to marry?

    Eh?

    Is that so?

    W-wait a minute.

    I asked Senna and Gutt.

    Can the vige mayor decide for a couple¡¯s marriage?

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is in Howling Vige. However, in reality, the vige mayor can only give permission after they have talked about it with their families.¡¹

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸However, since the vige mayor has authority, he¡¯s treated more seriously than the couple in question. It won¡¯t be possible to marry unless the vige mayor permits it.¡¹

    That¡¯s quite a serious responsibility.

    Then, do you think my permission is necessary in order for Gulf¡¯s son to get married?

    ¡¸The Big Tree Vige should follow the custom of Big Tree Vige.¡¹

    Custom?

    We don¡¯t have that.

    As long as the couple wants to, it¡¯s fine.

    They¡¯ll have my support.

    ¡¸Then, do you permit them?¡¹

    I nodded to Senna¡¯s question.

    But something caught me.

    Does this have any demerit for me?

    ¡¸If vige chief permits them though their families did not agree, it will be vige chief¡¯s responsibility to persuade the families.¡¹

    ¡­..

    Gulf¡¯s son.

    I just want to confirm.

    Do you have permission from your parents?

    How about her?

    So it¡¯s your parents huh.

    I understand.

    I don¡¯t mind you taking her home but Gulf and Gulf¡¯s wife must allow it.

    Because of that, you¡¯ll have to wait until Gulf returns.

    Yeah.

    No, even if you look at me like that¡­..

    I don¡¯t have a problem with you taking her home.

    I don¡¯t mind if you live together too.

    But you can do intimate activities¡­.

    That¡¯s alright.

    It¡¯s almost winter.

    Let¡¯s hold a grand wedding in the vige.

    If you can¡¯t live together, let¡¯s prepare a room for her in the inn.

    How about that?

    ¡­.

    Eh?

    You¡¯re worried that another man mighty his hands on her?

    I understand your concern but¡­..there¡¯s no such guy in the vige.

    She should be safe.

    Everything¡¯s alright.

    ¡­..me?

    Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha

    What are you talking about?

    There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll actively do something to increase ¡°them¡±.

    No, it¡¯s not like she¡¯s unattractive.

    I¡¯m saying that I won¡¯ty my hands on her so everything¡¯s fine, got it?

    No, there¡¯s no point even if you make that face.

    After my discussion with Gulf¡¯s son was over, the residents of Howling Vige had gathered.

    Everyone, please stop your dogeza.

    Yes, stand up, stand up.

    It¡¯s cold so stay near the fire.

    So, why have all of you gathered¡­.ah, you want to know how¡¯s your children, who moved to the vige, have been doing.

    Like what I said in the letter, everyone is doing well.

    There¡¯s no need to worry.

    You can talk to Senna, Gutt, and Gulf¡¯s son about the beastkin migrants.

    Since something like this happened, should I have brought morepanions?

    While talking with them, Sette was in the arms of the vige mayor of Howling Vige.

    We stayed for a few hours and our break ended.

    I left with a number of letters, I mean boards, which they have written in a hurry.

    Using the small wyvern, they can only send a limited number of boards.

    We were sent off by the vige mayor of Howling Vige.

    Hakuren flies away.

    We¡¯re going to Vige Five.

    After doing a hasty inspection, we returned to Big Tree Vige.

    It was already night when we returned to Big Tree Vige.

    The kuros weed us.

    Thank you.

    Their number is incredible now.

    When we got off of Hakuren¡¯s back, she returned to her human form.

    ¡¸Thank you for your help.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to mention it. You¡¯ll pay me back tonight.¡¹

    Ehto¡­

    I wondered what she means.

    ¡¸I want a second one too.¡¹

    Please be gentle.

    And Gutt.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    Let¡¯s take Nutt next time.

    ¡¸No, thank you for your concern.¡¹

    Originally, I wanted to take Gutt¡¯s wife Nashii, and their daughter Nutt with us.

    However, Nashii declined since she¡¯s worried that she¡¯ll catch the mine disease again.

    It should be fine since Loo can treat her but she insisted for safety purposes.

    Nutt could havee with us too but she chose to stay with her mother.

    Maa, even if we brought her with us, she¡¯ll only be acting strange there.

    Also, we couldn¡¯t forcibly take her.

    The trip to Howling Vige was too sudden.

    There¡¯s no time to make adjustments.

    Finally, Senna and Sette.

    Thank you for your hard work today.

    Yeah, that¡¯s a nice smile.

    I¡¯m sure you¡¯re d to be able to return to Howling Vige.

    Oh, it¡¯s cold here.

    Even if you are covered with magic, we can never be too sure.

    Let¡¯s move to a warm ce.

    It was a busy day.

    By the way.

    The childhood friend of Gulf¡¯s son fainted when she saw the kuros.

    It¡¯s been a long time so I forgot.

    The kuros are friendly and not scary at all but people who met them for the first time were always scared.

    I¡¯ll apologize when she wakes up.

    Also, Gulf¡¯s son.

    It¡¯s not my fault so stop making that face.

 Chapter 351 - Drunk Village Chief

    <h4>Chapter 351 ¨C Drunk Vige Chief</h4>

    Chapter 351 ¨C Drunk Vige Chief

    Gulf¡¯s son¡¯s childhood friend was heartily epted by Gulf¡¯s wife. That decided their marriage.

    Though Gulf¡¯s not here so they can¡¯t receive his approval but given Gulf¡¯s wife¡¯s smile, it looks like he has no right toin. After all, he¡¯s the husband who left their house during the harsh winter.

    ¡­¡­.

    Gulf is currently practicing in a ce a little far away from Vige Five.

    I think it would be better for him to return.

    Gulf¡¯s son and his childhood friend will stay at the inn this winter.

    That is Gulf¡¯s wife¡¯s wish when she used her reward medals.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m against it¡­then, let them be.

    It seems like she¡¯s already urging them for a grandchild.

    Good luck, Gulf¡¯s son.

    Let me give you a little of the medicine Loo made.

    It¡¯s okay.

    You think this is suspicious¡­.no, this is not a suspicious drug.

    Yeah, well, it¡¯s ¡°that¡± kind of medicine.

    My sympathy.

    This should help you.

    Oh, don¡¯t drink it all of a sudden.

    Keep it for emergencies.

    Promise me that.

    I¡¯m probably worrying too much but looking at Gulf¡¯s son, he became so thin after living at the inn for three days.

    Also, if you have trouble, go to me or Gutt.

    Don¡¯t keep it inside.

    Yeah, don¡¯t keep it inside.

    At my mansion, I made an announcement for thedies.

    Let¡¯s talk.

    I think we have enough number of children already.

    The result of the discussion.

    Two beastgirls were pregnant.

    Why!

    It¡¯s because I¡¯m all talk.

    I¡¯m sad because of my weak will.

    It started to snow.

    Looking at the snow while taking a warm bath is superb.

    For some reason, the wine slime came to the bath. It¡¯s sitting on a floating basin.

    Next to it is a bamboo cup with alcohol.

    ¡­¡­..

    Can you give me a little?

    I¡¯m sorry.

    Hahaha.

    It is the alcohol it brought without permission.

    I know.

    Let¡¯s apologize together.

    Therefore, let¡¯s have another cup.

    I¡¯ve been in the bath for a while so a worried Kuro came over to check me out.

    Thank you.

    By the way.

    Let me wash you.

    Hahaha.

    Don¡¯t be shy.

    If your body is not clean, Ann will stare at you.

    Even Yuki would prefer the clean you, wouldn¡¯t she?

    You¡¯re still okay since you haven¡¯t been outtely?

    Hahaha.

    That¡¯s what everyone thinks.

    However, even if you sit still somewhere, you¡¯ll still get dirty.

    Give up and be washed.

    Hahahahahaha.

    Yeah, I¡¯m a little drunk.

    I go to the kotatsu with the newly cleaned Kuro.

    The wine slime is no longer here.

    I¡¯ll go apologizeter.

    On top of the kotatsu are petite tomatoes.

    It¡¯s freezing outside so taking a warm bath really makes mefortable.

    I thought of petite tomatoes and decided to raise them a while ago. The kuros made a fuss seeing these tomatoes poor growth.

    It was hard to exin to them that this is another breed.

    I rmend this to eat raw more because it can be eaten without making your mouth dirty but the kuros prefer ordinary tomatoes.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t eat it.

    Kuro opens his mouth and waits. I throw three petite tomatoes in his mouth.

    The oni maids said that it¡¯s nice since it can be put directly on dishes that will save them the time needed to cut ordinary tomatoes.

    It became an active part of food garnishing.

    What was the dish that uses petite tomatoes as the main ingredients again?

    ¡­..

    I can¡¯t think of it.

    I wonder if this is the influence of alcohol.

    Can I even be affected by alcohol?

    Hnn?

    Before I knew it, a basket with oranges was ced on top of the kotatsu.

    Thank you.

    I thought I¡¯d want some oranges.

    On the other side of the orange, I suddenly found the fairy queen.

    She¡¯s nibbling dried potatoes.

    ¡­¡­

    Hey, don¡¯t y with the kotatsu using your feet.

    Hnn?

    The kittens are in the kotatsu?

    That¡¯s dangerous.

    The kittens will attack anyone including me without hesitation.

    Yeah yeah.

    The kittens have be strangely spoiled.

    There is a reason for that.

    Their mother, the jewel cat Jewel, is pregnant.

    I thought so because Jewel has been quiet these days.

    I don¡¯t mind but please spare me if you n on giving birth per year.

    However, I¡¯m looking forward to the new kittens.

    I won¡¯t say it out loud though.

    I¡¯ll be in trouble if they say that I¡¯m looking forward to the kittens more than my children.

    Oh, the kittens are angry. They must have felt my thoughts.

    No no, even if the new kittens are born, you¡¯re more important.

    Hahaha.

    You guys will be oneechan so stay strong.

    So, fairy queen.

    What happened today?

    ¡¸Just came here to y like usual but was kicked out when it is time for them to study.¡¹

    An oni maid hands over a warm tea to the fairy queen.

    Enough with the sugar¡­¡­by the way, that tea also smells like honey.

    My tea is only a little sweet¡­..

    Areh?

    What about me?

    Eh?

    I-it¡¯s the wine slime. It stole it, not me.

    Yes, I did drink it too but¡­..ah, yeah, that¡¯s mine. I think it¡¯s better for me to talk to the person who manages it.

    I was wrong to dy the apology.

    ¡­¡­

    Warm tea is delicious.

    Fuh.

    While drinking tea, I asked the fairy queen to y reversi with me.

    She¡¯s insanely strong.

    Even with the help of Kuro and the kittens¡¯ wisdom, we couldn¡¯t win.

    As expected.

    Kuro.

    Call Kuroyon.

    It¡¯s okay.

    For the sake of victory, I will not choose the means.

    I don¡¯t have pride.

    Yeah, I¡¯m drunk after all.

 Chapter 352 - Chocolate and Anti-Snow Measures

    <h4>Chapter 352 ¨C Chocte and Anti-Snow Measures</h4>

    Chapter 352 ¨C Chocte and Anti-Snow Measures

    Fairy queen, why are you here again today?

    ¡¸Pancake! And put that ck thing too!¡¹

    ck thing?

    Ah, you mean chocte.

    I¡¯ve already nted cacao before but I left it alone since I don¡¯t know how to make chocte.

    It was only recently that a beastgirl discovered how to make chocte.

    Initially, it was bitter but it became mild after mixing milk and sugar.

    However, it is still far from the chocte I know.

    The chocte I know was more mellow and sweet.

    However, I wouldn¡¯t say that because I¡¯ll surely be in serious trouble.

    Even if it tastes like this, it is already highly praised by the vigers.

    However, it is difficult to mass-produce because it can only be made manually.

    It is something valuable now.

    Because of that, I don¡¯t even dare to eat it as it is. It can only be used as toppings for other foods.

    Only the fairy queen doesn¡¯t hesitate to ask for chocte topping.

    I¡¯ll make some for you.

    When I asked the fairy queen about the pancake, she signaled three fingers which means threeyers.

    After garnishing it with whipped cream and banana, I poured warm liquid chocte on it.

    Lastly, I sprinkled it with crushed almonds.

    I also thought of adding honey for sweetness but¡­.should I do it?

    You¡¯re going to have tooth decay.

    I wonder if fairies can have tooth decay?

    Oh, I can hear Alfred, Tiselle, and Ursa¡¯s footsteps.

    It seems like study time is over.

    Should I cook for them too?

    ¡¸Seconds!¡¹

    I¡¯ll also satisfy the fairy queen¡¯s demand but I¡¯ll cook for Alfred¡¯s group first.

    I know.

    Just wait for your turn.

    The snow is terrible this year.

    Each area¡¯s maintenance has been very difficult.

    It is normal to snow but now it is necessary to dig out the road.

    I also check the waterways.

    The deep waterways are okay but I¡¯m worried about the shallow waterway. The water in it might totally freeze.

    The only way to check is to tap the surface of the water to check if it¡¯s frozen with a wooden sword.

    Because of that, the kids volunteered.

    Okay okay.

    Let¡¯s go together.

    Be sure to wear warm clothes.

    Wear hats too.

    Oh, there are a lot of people.

    I¡¯ll be in trouble if I¡¯ll apany them alone.

    Loo and Tier are pregnant.

    This is something I shouldn¡¯t insist on doing.

    Someone¡­..Hakuren is preparing to go out.

    It seems like she¡¯ll go with us.

    ¡¸You are wearing warm clothes but, aren¡¯t you okay with cold since you¡¯re a dragon?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not really cold but it would be a problem if the children imitate me.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. How about Hiichirou?¡¹

    ¡¸Mother ising.¡¹

    Good.

    I, Hakuren, Alfred, Tiselle, Ursa, and three beastboys went out to check the waterways.

    Other than me and Hakuren, everyone¡¯s equipped with a wooden sword, so do we look like a dangerous group?

    No, we probably looked like picking children up from a dojo¡­.

    Ursa, don¡¯t swing your sword around.

    All of their wooden swords, except for Tiselle¡¯s, are of the same length so they all look simr.

    Don¡¯t run around.

    Don¡¯t hit the trees to make the snow drop.

    Ursa is totally enjoying the snow.

    Hakuren, deal with her.

    ¡¸Ursa will be a calm elder sister, don¡¯t you think so?¡¹

    ¡­..

    I understand.

    Ah, beastboys.

    Don¡¯t say it¡¯s impossible or absurd.

    What¡¯s important is to believe.

    There are a few ces that froze up.

    They are ces where the water flow is slow.

    So far, the ces where water freezes are roughly known.

    ¡¸The only ce where it is frozen is the surface.¡¹

    The children break the ice using their wooden swords to check it out.

    Looking at how thick it is¡­.it still probably okay.

    ¡¸Here, everything¡¯s frozen.¡¹

    Well found.

    By the way, did you break the frozen part using your wooden sword?

    That¡¯s great.

    Just don¡¯t break the waterway.

    Let¡¯s have Hakuren melt all the frozen parts with magic.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t. Let the kids practice.¡¹

    Hakuren says so and leaves it to the children.

    They melt the ice with fire magic.

    ¡­¡­

    Are children in the vige geniuses?

    Beginner¡¯s level?

    But they can control mes to melt the ice in a brilliant manner.

    Then, I noticed.

    Hakuren has a proud face.

    ¡¸¡­.you taught them?¡¹

    Hakuren gives a strong nod.

    Though it is frustrating, I¡¯ll praise you.

    After checking the waterway, we returned to the mansion and enjoyed zenzai.

    It¡¯s because it is cold.

    It prates our whole body.

    I¡¯m d that I prepared it before we left earlier.

    Only one mochi per person.

    Or else, you won¡¯t be able to eat dinner.

    After enjoying the thick zenzai, I receive reports from each area.

    Each area, no problem.

    All piled up snow was melted in the moat surrounding the vige. I guess they used magic.

    Good.

    What about unmelted snow?

    Did it reach a moderate amount already?

    That means we can make igloos.

    Where are you going to make it?

    The courtyard, it is indeed convenient in many ways.

    Also, Raimeiren hase so if the weather is good tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask her to make ¡°it¡± tomorrow.

    Prepare for¡­.eh?

    It has been prepared.

    That¡¯s too early.

    Maybe because snow mountain is popr.

    It looks like everyone¡¯s looking forward to it.

    If Raimeiren doesn¡¯t make it, you¡¯ll make it?

    I passed a bowl of zenzai to the high elf who¡¯s reporting to me while thinking something.

    Areh?

    The number of rice cakes is insufficient?

    When I found it out, the children suddenly ran away after eating.

    ¡­¡­

    You won¡¯t be able to eat dinner. Ann will be angry.

 Chapter 353 - Childbirth, Igloo, and Snow Mountain Games

    <h4>Chapter 353 ¨C Childbirth, Igloo, and Snow Mountain Games</h4>

    Chapter 353 ¨C Childbirth, Igloo, and Snow Mountain Games

    Delivery urred sessively in Vige One.

    I¡¯m d they were all born safely.

    Looking at it, Pa has the most difficult delivery.

    But why is her delivery that hard?

    Is it because she did not notice her own pregnancy?

    Or is it work stress?

    I¡¯m troubled because I have no knowledge at all.

    The veteran devil midwife said that she can¡¯t narrow down the cause of difficult delivery because there are individual differences.

    That said, I want pregnant women to eat nutritious foods, moderate exercise, and normal life without minding anything.

    That¡¯s it.

    Let¡¯s inform everyone.

    Yeah, I can¡¯t say too much.

    I know.

    There are already a lot of children.

    It would be bad to take care of them too much.

    But it¡¯s worse if we leave them alone.

    I made an igloo with snow.

    At first, I thought that building it in the courtyard but the snow there is not enough so I gave up.

    An igloo needed more snow than I thought.

    I took some snow from the snow mountain that Raimeiren made and built the igloo near the snow mountain.

    When I brought a brazier into the igloo, it quickly became warm.

    I put a on the brazier and warmed a pot of miso soup on it. Its pleasant aroma filled the air.

    Presently, I, the wine slime, and the dwarf Donovan are in the igloo.

    Given the members inside, there¡¯s obviously alcohol here.

    I slightly moved the pot of miso soup to make space for warming alcohol.

    This is our first hot wine.

    Alcohol sshes when boiled so it is necessary to watch over it¡­.

    It¡¯s safe here because I¡¯m with the wine slime and Donovan.

    Yeah, it really can warm you up.

    We brought cinnamon, pepper, lemon juice, or orange juice to vor it.

    Donovan, do you really have to put them to the hot wine?

    We warmed the hot wine simr to how you boil water.

    We can¡¯t warm it in its alcohol bottle so we used bamboo instead.

    Because of that, a scent of bamboo has been added to the alcohol.

    Maa, this wine is good as it is.

    The wine slime is hopping as if saying ¡°it¡¯s not bad¡±.

    ¡¸Happy things keep happening.¡¹

    Donovan was smiling while drinking.

    What he said is not only because of alcohol.

    Another reason is that three female elder dwarves have arrived in the vige.

    They came all the way through the forest of death so I weed them.

    After that, they were greatly weakened when they heard that I knew the gatekeeper dragon and there¡¯s a teleportation gate at Vige Five.

    It seems like they had a really difficult journey because they¡¯re trying to hide from the gatekeeper dragon when crossing the mountain.

    If only they have gone straight to his nest and talked to him, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d let them through.

    Aren¡¯t they needlessly afraid?

    No, why are they even afraid of in the first ce?

    It¡¯s the gatekeeper dragon?

    ¡­¡­.

    Hnn?

    Areh?

    He is and he is called like that because he prevents monsters and demon beasts of the forest of death from going south.

    That¡¯s the case so everyone should be thankful for his existence.

    Nevertheless, why are they afraid?

    When I asked that, Donovanughed.

    ¡¸Just being a dragon makes someone an object of fear.¡¹

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    When I see Hakuren and Doraim, who are having a snowball fight with the children, outside the igloo, they don¡¯t seem to be like that.

    By the way, Raimeiren is ying with Hiichirou in the snow.

    If someone identally threw a snowball in Raimeiren¡¯s direction, that will be dangerous in a lot of ways so those who are ying snowballs should be careful.

    Ah, that¡¯s Raimeiren¡¯s magic shield.

    It is also a perfect protection against the cold.

    Dors, who also came into the igloo, told me so.

    As thanks, I gave him miso soup¡­.he¡¯s staring at the alcohol so I gave him some too.

    I wondered why Dors came here. It seems like Ann asked him to bring me another alcohol.

    Thank you.

    And just being a dragon makes someone an object of fear¡­.

    After Dors, Girar also came.

    He¡¯s holding a pot.

    It seems to be zenzai for the kids.

    Thank you.

    Behind him is Guraru who brought tableware.

    Girar prepared a house for Guraru in the vige.

    Well, it was actually me and the high elves who built it and wepleted itst autumn. Guraru started living there.

    Guraru is a dragon even if she looks like a child.

    Though there¡¯s no need to worry about her safety, there¡¯s a lot to worry about with regards to her everyday life.

    I don¡¯t want her to live alone but there are a lot of life skills she can learn if she does so. Girar, who thinks that it is still too early for her to live under the same roof as her future groom candidate, agreed.

    The groom candidate is none other than Hiichirou.

    Hiichirou is only 3 years old so I don¡¯t think about that kind of thing yet.

    However, Guraru¡¯s enthusiasm is stunning.

    Guraru began living alone.

    She worked hard for three days and gave up on the fourth day.

    She went back to the mansion half crying.

    For the time being, although she can be said as someone living alone, I dispatched a caretaker for her¡­.

    It seems like a house with only a person living in it is kind of lonely.

    Now, she lives half and half in the mansion and her new house.

    Dors dispatched five veteran devil midwives to her house.

    It was requested by Girar.

    As for the vige, it won¡¯t push away five reliable veteran devil midwives.

    And Guraru lives alone¡­.she¡¯s starting to gradually improve her life skills.

    Though the person in question has not encountered a problem yet, Alfred and Tiselle are jealous of Guraru¡¯s house.

    Even if you plead to me, I will not permit you so give up.

    I thought Ursa wanted one too but she lookspletely uninterested.

    Yeah, I know.

    She still wants to be at Hakuren¡¯s side.

    Since the igloo I made is wide, there¡¯s still room for Girar and Guraru.

    However, after putting down the tableware, Guraru left for the snowball fight.

    It seems like she has a long way to go to be an adult.

    We enjoyed hot wine.

    The miso soup too.

    After that, Donovan buries himself in snow and enjoys chilled alcohol.

    Drinking cold drinks in a warm igloo on a cold day.

    This is life.

    However, if I drink too much, I¡¯ll get sick.

    ¡­¡­.

    Not gonna happen.

    Ah, it is time to warm the zenzai.

    The children¡¯s snowball fight reached its final battle.

    When it¡¯s over, they¡¯ll run over here.

    Though it is cold, let¡¯s warm the zenzai outside.

    Someone, help¡­.my bad.

    Doraim helped me.

    I thought Donovan would be the one who¡¯ll help me¡­.not this object of fear?

    Whatever.

    The zenzai is already cold so let¡¯s put it near the fire.

    Also, this role is loved by children.

    So, let¡¯s do our best.

    The children are enjoying zenzai.

    Raimeiren and Hiichirou slide along the snow mountain using a sled.

    Heartwarming.

    Next to them, the fairy queen is riding a board and slides like a pro.

    She rotated around the air when she jumped on the jump tform.

    She¡¯s posing even whennding.

    Marvelous.

    Truly marvelous but¡­.

    If you do that kind of demonstration, won¡¯t the children try to jump out too?

    Hold on.

    Wipe out your sweat before going.

    If your clothes are wet, go change.

    I also made igloos for changing clothes.

    There are clothes there too.

    The right one is for the boys and the left one is for the girls.

    Don¡¯t make amotion inside especially you girls.

    Sled?

    Ah, I¡¯ve prepared some.

    There will be boards this year too.

    It is a sled that can be used while standing on it. The fairy queen demonstrated how to use it earlier.

    Try it in a low ce and get used to it first.

    The jump tform can only be used by those who can slide from top to bottom without stumbling.

    Rotating in the air is prohibited.

    Don¡¯t overdo it.

    Because board and ski are fixed to feet, it is easy to twist or break your leg if you fall.

    Because of that, I made those boards in a way that one can take it off easily.

    Though it reduces the risk of fractures, it is not suitable for intense action.

    I¡¯m already impressed that you can rotate in the air one time using it.

    ¡­¡­.

    Ah, Ursa.

    Are you telling me that you can rotate not just once but twice?

    This board is not suitable for something that intense so no.

    Don¡¯t rotate.

    Even if you use a sled, it¡¯s still no!

 Chapter 354 - Pregnant Women and Cows

    <h4>Chapter 354 ¨C Pregnant Women and Cows</h4>

    Chapter 354 ¨C Pregnant Women and Cows

    It¡¯s not good to leave pregnant women be so I¡¯ll visit them.

    The room of the pregnant jewel cat Jewel.

    A brazier is ced in an empty space where hot water on a pot is being boiled to maintain moderate temperature and humidity.

    It¡¯s sofortable that you wouldn¡¯t think it¡¯s winter.

    On a slightly big cushion at a corner of the room is where the curled Jewel is.

    Jewel hates being touched when she¡¯s pregnant so I can only watch her from a distance.

    Cat came to me instead.

    He¡¯s not acting sweet but warning me instead.

    I know.

    I won¡¯t approach Jewel.

    I¡¯ll pat you if you¡¯re doing good as a father.

    However, if possible, I would like you to focus on bringing up your kittens.

    Miel and the others are acting like spoiled hooligans.

    Hahaha.

    Even if you act like that, you won¡¯t get my pity.

    Hnn?

    Cat moved away from me.

    When I was thinking what¡¯s wrong, Miel¡¯s group came to the room.

    And attack me.

    It¡¯s not because they were protecting their mother but because I left them to be beaten up by both their mother cat and father cat.

    My bad.

    Jewel res at the being beaten up me.

    I know, I¡¯ll leave.

    Before leaving the room, I checked the pot on the brazier.

    Let¡¯s add some water.

    The oni maids look around regrly but I should put some too now that I¡¯ve seen it.

    When I was dealing with Miel¡¯s group in another room, the spiderlings and the kuros rushed in.

    It took a lot of time.

    The pregnant Loo and Tier are calling me with a smile.

    Yes, I know.

    I never intended to leave you unattended.

    In the ranch area, the cows move around without minding the piled up snow.

    I was wondering if they¡¯re okay but I saw the cows who already had umted snow on their backs look cold.

    How about taking them to the hot spring?

    Will there be a problem if I take them to the dungeon?

    Also, there will be a problem in the hot spring.

    There are a lot of bathers these days.

    They surely won¡¯t like it if the cows bathe with them.

    Let¡¯s just borrow the hot spring I made for the lions in the hot spring area.

    I started moving the cows to the hot spring area.

    The goats rushed with us too but it¡¯s impossible to handle them all at once.

    I¡¯m sorry for the horses too but you¡¯ll have to wait for your turn.

    Since I had contacted everyone in advance, we moved smoothly from the dungeon to the hot spring area.

    Without encountering any problem, the cows entered the hot spring.

    They lookfortable.

    ¡­¡­.

    Don¡¯t be anxious about bathing with the lions.

    I already told them to not eat you.

    After getting warmed up, I thought of brushing them one by one but¡­.

    The cows no longer want to leave the hot spring.

    It looks like they¡¯ve enjoyed it.

    It seems like I failed to consider how cold they felt earlier.

    I¡¯ll just wait until they voluntarilye out.

    I¡¯m cold.

    I have no choice but to take shelter in a building.

    I kill time by talking with the ghost knights, who I entrusted this hot spring area to, and Asa, the teleportation gate manager.

    It took a long time before the cows came out of the hot spring.

    At ater date.

    The cows, who had never left the fenced area on their own, escaped.

    And I found them rxing in the hot spring.

    Did they walk through the dungeon and the teleportation gate by themselves?

    They¡¯re smart.

    No, it¡¯s not the time to be impressed.

    Ehto¡­..

    They didn¡¯t break the fence.

    They properly opened the gate of the ranch area and even closed it when they left.

    On top of that, they called the kuros to escort them.

    One of the guarding kuros reported it to me so I know that they left their ce¡­..

    Yeah.

    For the time being, don¡¯t leave without telling me first.

    If you want to, I¡¯ll take you there.

    A bell was set up in the ranch area.

    A thick rope is attached to the bell and the cow could ring the bell by biting and pulling the rope.

    If the bell rings, the high elves or the beastkins that are taking care of the animals in the ranch area will open the door.

    From there, the kuros will escort them to the hot spring.

    ¡­¡­

    The bell rang for three consecutive days and it was removed.

    There¡¯s no point in using the bell since it has be their routine.

    The cows can even open and close the door by themselves so let¡¯s leave them be.

    There¡¯s also no way they¡¯ll want to permanently stay in the hot spring area too.

    But just in case, please return properly.

    Hnn?

    I understand.

    Let¡¯s modify the door so that it can easily be opened and closed.

    It¡¯s a good time to do it since it¡¯s winter.

    Also, I want to apologize to the kuros for increasing their workload since they¡¯re the escorts of the cows.

    Don¡¯t worry, since you¡¯ll be in the hot spring area with them, you can bathe too.

    I would even be d if you do so.

    Other than the cows, I took the other animals to the hot spring too but it seems like they¡¯re not addicted to it.

    A bit relieving.

    The reason why they were not hooked up to it probably varies for each of them aside from the goats. The goats didn¡¯t get hooked to it because of the dungeon.

    The usual arrogant goats were freaking out in the dungeon.

    I only know that they are scared but I don¡¯t know the reason why they are terrified in the dungeon.

    After that day, they never want to enter the dungeon again.

    What on earth are they afraid of?

    The well in the ranch area is like a cave so why are they acting like that in the dungeon?

    I even explored the dungeon with the arachne Arako and the earth dragon but I never found anything suspicious.

    It¡¯s a mystery.

 Chapter 355 - Winter is About to End

    <h4>Chapter 355 ¨C Winter is About to End</h4>

    Chapter 355 ¨C Winter is About to End

    Night, when I was lying in bed, a kitten came.

    It¡¯s Miel.

    Miel jumped into my bed and moved to the right of my neck.

    There, she started sleeping.

    Oh, this is rare.

    Is it because it¡¯s cold?

    That might not be the case.

    Miel and the other kittens sleep anywhere but at night, they only sleep beside their mother, Jewel.

    She came here means¡­..

    Perhaps Jewel is about to give birth so she wouldn¡¯t let the kittens get close to her.

    And here I thought she came to me since she had trouble sleeping.

    Okay okay.

    When I was already feeling Miel¡¯s body temperature beside me, Rael , Uel, and Gael came in too.

    They want to sleep beside my neck too¡­.unfortunately, they found Miel on the right side of my neck.

    Rael moves to the left side of my neck then.

    Uel and Gael move between my crotch.

    ¡­¡­.

    I¡¯m d that you¡¯re here but I can¡¯t move if you¡¯re like that.

    I¡¯m in trouble.

    However, it¡¯s a happy trouble.

    When I was thinking like that, a high elf came in.

    When the high elf found the kittens sleeping in my bed, she threw them out of the room one by one.

    Ehto¡­.ah, yes, you¡¯re right.

    Sorry kittens.

    Forgive me for not being able to say anything.

    Also, go to sleep in a warm room.

    The next morning.

    The kittens were sleeping in the phoenix chick Aegis¡¯ birdhouse.

    They¡¯re sleeping in a better ce than the birdhouse owner.

    It¡¯s cold.

    However, the weather is good.

    I headed to the ranch area.

    I¡¯m going to make an open-air bath in the ranch area.

    I know that it is not something that one should do during winter but it can¡¯t be helped. The horses and the cows rarely ask for anything.

    At first, I thought they found it troublesome to go to the hot spring but that¡¯s not the case.

    It seems like it¡¯s because the goats¡¯ jealousy is terrible. They can¡¯t go to the hot spring after all.

    The goats really became gloomy so the cows and horses requested me to do something.

    That¡¯s it.

    The reason the goats can¡¯t go to the hot spring is because they are afraid of the dungeon where the teleportation gate is.

    The causes were the arachne Arako and her earth dragon who lives in the dungeon.

    Arako and her earth dragon rarelye out of the dungeon so they are not familiar with them.

    The only thing I can think of is to have Arako and the goats interact with each other but it¡¯s currently winter.

    Arako and the earth dragon both said that they are not vulnerable to cold but the reason I refused to take Arako and the earth dragon out of the dungeon is because I¡¯m cold.

    The goats have not been able to go to the hot spring yet.

    They are jealous of the horses and cows that can go to the hot spring.

    Though the goats are the type that will say that the grapes they were not able to eat are sour, they are not acting like that now.

    They also have cute sides.

    However, that doesn¡¯t give you the right to trouble the horses and cows.

    Oh, it¡¯s not okay to trouble me either.

    Don¡¯t bite me.

    I¡¯ll be making an open-air bath for you.

    Even though it¡¯s for the goats, that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll make a low-quality one.

    The ce I decided to build it up is on the north side of the ranch area. I dug the ce using the AFT.

    The area is a square with 20 meters on all sides.

    I don¡¯t want anyone to drown so I better make it as deep as the smallest one will be able to use but that might mean I¡¯m making a puddle instead of an open-air bath.

    Anyway, I want not only the goats but also the cows, horses, and sheeps to use it.

    Since animals will be using it, there shouldn¡¯t be any steps(stairs because of the difference in level) as much as possible.

    Because of that, I made the stairs like a slope.

    The deepest part is around two meters deep.

    The bottom of the bath was made t in order for the animals to easily stand and the slope steps a little gentle.

    That can also divide the ce where the animals can enter.

    When the bath waspleted, the piled-up snow was thrown there.

    After that, all that needs to be done is to melt and warm it up using magic¡­..

    I usually ask Loo for things like this but she¡¯s pregnant so I don¡¯t want her to go out in the cold.

    When I was thinking of whom to ask, Gran Maria flew by.

    ¡¸Can I ask of you?¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹

    Gran Maria conjured a fireball that hits the snow piled up in the pond.

    ¡­¡­

    There is no change.

    Gran Maria¡¯s fireball was buried in snow.

    This¡­¡­

    ¡¸Did you fail?¡¹

    As if it heard me, the snow made a whooshing sound and immediately evaporated.

    I found outter that it seems to be a magic technique that can turn snow into water.

    I was told by Gran Maria that it would explode if an amateur cast it.

    In other words, she failed.

    ¡¸My apologies.¡¹

    The apologizing Gran Maria was cute.

    I asked the kuros, who got here immediately after hearing an explosion, to melt and warm the snow using magic.

    Sorry for bothering you.

    The work was divided into a group that¡¯ll melt the snow and the group who¡¯ll warm the water.

    Since there¡¯s a number of them, the open-air bath waspleted in no time.

    It looks quite warm.

    The first bath belongs to the kuros who worked hard for it.

    Hahaha.

    You¡¯re the one who warmed it up so don¡¯t hold back.

    Hmm.

    They stopped holding back immediately.

    The goats rushed to join the first bath.

    You¡¯re quite early.

    And Gran Maria.

    Don¡¯t be depressed.

    ¡¸No, but, that¡­..as you wish. I should have melted the snow first before warming it up but I tried to do both at once¡­..¡¹

    I-I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do better next time.

    My instructions were vague.

    The open-air bath was quite popr.

    When it gets lukewarm, the kuros will warm it up with magic so there¡¯s no need to worry about water cooling down.

    They don¡¯t want to get out of the bath because of the difference in temperature with the cold outside air so I¡¯ll lit a fire near the open-air bath.

    This outdoor bath will be only avable this winter.

    In the spring, I¡¯m sure there will be no problem once I let Arako and the earth dragon interact with the goats.

    Because of that, I did not even think about drainage.

    Ah, when it is time to drain it, I¡¯ll ask Gran Maria¡­¡­

    It looks like I can¡¯t ask her.

    Yeah.

    Let¡¯s think of something else.

    I feel like winter is about to end.

    The spiderlings are already measuring my sizes.

    ¡­¡­

    Why are you measuring me?

    Not only me but Alfred and Tiselle too.

    Because of that, the high elves, the lizardmen, the dwarves, the beastkins, the mountain elves, and the civil servant girls have begun asking for clothes.

    Why are you trying clothes?

    What are you thi¡­..

    Last year¡¯s parade.

    ¡­¡­

    No way, we¡¯ll do it again?

    But that¡¯s embarrassing.

    No, I¡¯m not telling you not to do it but me parading is¡­.

    So that¡¯s why I have to go.

    Okay.

    Well, that¡¯s only one day long.

    All right.

    I¡¯ll go.

    Ah, I won¡¯t take back my¡­wait a minute.

    What¡¯s that?

    The mountain elves are making a stage.

    The height is about three meters.

    It¡¯s too low to be a stage but the biggest feature is it has sixrge wheels.

    ¡¸We will set up a chair on the stage so vige chief can easily greet everyone there¡­. ¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I just want to confirm this¡­.are you nning to make that stage move while I¡¯m sitting on the chair? ¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, that¡¯s the n. ¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s talk. ¡¹

    Winter is about to end.

 Chapter 356 - Spring of the Fourteenth Year

    <h4>Chapter 356 ¨C Spring of the Fourteenth Year</h4>

    Spring.

    I didn¡¯t sit down obediently.

    I resisted a lot.

    But it didn¡¯t work.

    Every time I hinted canction, both the kuros and the spiderlings reacted like ¡°Cancelled?¡± ¡° Really¡±, and I can¡¯t bear to look at them.

    Also, the high elves thought that I was dissatisfied because the height of the stage was low so they built a four-meter, a six-meter, and even began building a ten-meter-high stage.

    I thought of epting it already in order to lessen the damage.

    And, now.

    The march(parade) was taking ce.

    The one who¡¯s leading the parade is Kuro.

    Perhaps it was prepared by Zabuton, Kuro is wearing white clothes with gold decoration.

    He looks quite gant.

    He¡¯s being followed by Yuki.

    Yuki leads the kuros in four rows.

    They are marching in perfect order.

    I wonder if they called everyone from all over for this march.

    Kuroichi, Kuroni, Kurosan, Kuroyon, Kurogo, Kuroroku, Kuronana, and Kurohachi are here.

    They are followed by the spiderlings.

    Half-tatami mat and magazine size spiderlings are marching ording to type.

    The fist-size spiderlings participated by riding on the two-tatami mat size spiderlings.

    There¡¯s no problem with movement speed even if they¡¯re there.

    The fist-size spiderlings are supporting big war gs too.

    Next are the high elves led by Ria.

    They are all holding hand-held string and wind instruments. They are ying bright music.

    Pregnant people also wanted to participate but they did not participate.

    I strongly discouraged them.

    Next to the high elves are the lizardmen.

    They are led by Daga who returned in a hurry to participate in this parade.

    All the lizardmen are holding a spear.

    They raise the spear and shout at the same time.

    Following them are the dwarves led by Donovan.

    They are wearing armor and are holding axes.

    That¡¯s the most dwarf-like outfit I¡¯ve ever seen.

    I¡¯m a little impressed.

    A littleter than the dwarves is the stage where I¡¯m at.

    This is a manual stage.

    Because of that, many ropes are attached to it.

    The centaurs are pulling the rope.

    In order to prevent it from tipping over, it is surrounded by the minotaurs.

    Since it will be surrounded by minotaurs, the three-meter-high stage became unusable.

    Isn¡¯t it good if me and the minotaurs are close to each other?

    That¡¯s what I said but the mountain elves identally broke the three-meter-high stage the moment the minotaurs took that role. With that, the shortest stage became the four-meter high one.

    I wonder if they really identally broke it.

    On the stage where I¡¯m at are Flora, Rasuti, Frau, Youko, the holy maiden Celes, and the oni maid Ann.

    It is big enough to amodate all of us.

    Loo and Tier wanted to participate but they are pregnant so no.

    I won¡¯t back down on that issue.

    Following my stage are the beastkins.

    They are led by Senna.

    They are all holding simr swords and shields.

    They look heavy for me but none of them look burdened.

    Gulf, who came back in a hurry, is also among the participants.

    It seems like there was trouble because of the marriage of his son and he¡¯ll say the detailster.

    Behind the beastkins are three stages that are slightly smaller than mine.

    They are also being pulled by the centaurs and supported by the minotaurs.

    Alfred and an oni maid are on the front stage.

    Alfred¡¯s outfit is shier than mine.

    I hope you won¡¯t hate me¡­..

    Tiselle and an oni maid are on the center stage.

    Tiselle is rtively quiet.

    Her being there is good for me too.

    Ursa, Nutt, Guraru, Hitoe, and the beastboys are on thest stage.

    Hakuren¡¯s with them.

    They are all shily dressed.

    Can the beastboys even move while wearing that outfit?

    Heartwarming.

    Hakuren is like a teacher watching over children.

    After rising and falling tension.

    Hakuren chose to ride the children¡¯s stage instead of mine.

    I know that she¡¯s there because of her strong concern and not because she doesn¡¯t want to be with me.

    Behind the three stages are the mountain elves led by Ya.

    They have war gs on their hands.

    The war gs that the spiderlings are holding ahead are simr while the war gs the mountain elves are holding have different patterns.

    Does it mean anything?

    The mountain elves are followed by the nyunyu-daphnes and the harpies.

    They are lined up simr to others ahead too but they are a little disordered.

    However, I know that you are doing your best.

    The nyunyu-dapnes aside, the harpies are more familiar with flying.

    The devils and dream demons are led by Kuzuden.

    The devils are wearing fierce-looking military outfits.

    The dream demons¡­..are dressed in a bad for children¡¯s education way.

    This ce has be a Samba Carnival.

    TN: It is basically Japan¡¯s version of Rio Carnival.

    They are ying festive music loudly and dancing while marching.

    Bell, Gou, and Asa, who are lined up behind them, look embarrassed.

    Following are three ghost knights.

    They are wearing armor that matches their soil body. They are marching while swinging their swords.

    If someone who doesn¡¯t know them will see them now, he¡¯ll probablyment that those handsome men are doing a sword dance.

    Behind them are themias led by their chief Junea.

    Following them behind are the titans.

    In the sky, the angels are flying in a formation with Kierbit as the center.

    They are making a beautiful V.

    Who thought of the idea of making a trail using smoke?

    Oh, you¡¯re doing that in the angel¡¯s festival too?

    Thest is Zabuton and riding her are the phoenix chick Aegis, wine slime, and cat.

    I wondered why Zabuton should be at the end but it seems like the end of the march should have someone important.

    Zabuton herself said that there¡¯s no problem if she marches in the end so I let her be.

    The order of the march should be decided by me at first but the race¡¯s representatives decided to go head to head.

    Because of that, I suggested to have the arrangement of the march be decided by lottery but I was gently kicked out of the meeting after that.

    Why?

    Wouldn¡¯t it be simpler?

    This time, it was impossible for Jack and the other vigers of Vige One to participate because they are taking care of babies.

    You don¡¯t have to shed tears because of frustration¡­..

    The march starts in front of my mansion and moves south.

    After that, it went around Big Tree Vige clockwise.

    This march.

    It is a relief that there are few visitors.

    With that in mind, I waved at the fairies and bees.

    Ah, the fairy queen intruded into the stage where Ursa¡¯s group is.

    Even though Hakuren¡¯s there too.

    The kuros are watching all over our ce.

    Thank you as always.

    Maa, it¡¯s a good thing it will only be for today.

    After the march, we had a banquet near the stage in the south of the vige.

    Let¡¯s eat, drink, and have fun.

    Come to think of it, there was meat that we were not able to consumest winter.

    Let¡¯s consume them now.

    For the sake of Vige One¡¯s vigers, who were not able to participate, we¡¯ll do it again there.

    What?

    Who decided that?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I was drunk?

    Ehto¡­..I understand.

    I can¡¯t take back what I said.

    Let¡¯s do it.

    However, let¡¯s do it on a small scale.

    I¡¯m d you nodded obediently.

    No, I¡¯m not taking them for granted.

    Sorry for scaling it down.

    Hnn?

    What happened?

    Gordon, the representative of the minotaurs, Glueworld, the representative of the centaurs, and Kuzuden, the representative of the devils.

    ¡­¡­

    That¡¯s not it.

    Gordon, the representative of Vige Two, Glueworld, the representative of Vige Three, and Kuzuden, the representative of Vige Four.

    Yeah, I got it.

    The children who were born in Vige Two, Vige Three, and Vige Four were not able to participate too.

    Let¡¯s do it in turn.

    However, because of the problem with the ce, the march in Vige Four will be scaled down¡­.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    One day per vige.

    I¡¯m indebted to this stage for a few days.

    ¡¸Vige chief, what about Vige Five? ¡¹

    Youko and Celes are looking at me.

    ¡­¡­.

    It is expected that Vige Five will have tons of onlookers.

    We have to change this stage and my outfit if that is the case.

    Yeah, sorry.

    We won¡¯t do it in Vige Five.

    Celes looked disappointed but Youko onlyughed.

    ¡¸He means Vige Five¡¯s contribution is insufficient. ¡¹

    Youko, that¡¯s not what I meant.

    With that logic, it means that we¡¯ll have to do it there someday.

 Chapter 357 - Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 357 ¨C Wedding</h4>

    Gulf¡¯s son¡¯s wedding will be held.

    It seems like it is customary to have the person with the highest position to manage it.

    Though this is an obvious problem, the cost of a wedding is big too.

    It is said that the person presiding will pay half the cost of the wedding.

    In the case of Gulf¡¯s son¡¯s wedding, I¡¯m the person with the highest position.

    I¡¯m the vige chief after all.

    I will dly ept it.

    However, I don¡¯t have to take care of things rted to the wedding directly.

    Rather than me, it looks like the legal wife is the one in charge.

    Legal wife?

    Then, Loo.

    However, pregnant women shouldn¡¯t take care of things like a wedding ceremony.

    There are various reasons why they shouldn¡¯t be.

    I think it is best to prevent pregnant women from doing hard things like wedding management.

    Also, I care more about pregnant women than the two who¡¯ll get married.

    And so on.

    Maa, since it is the culture of this world, I have no choice but to follow it.

    Loo is no good.

    Tier is no good either.

    Then, as a result of the discussion about who¡¯ll be in charge, Frau was chosen.

    Frau first says hello to the couple who¡¯s going to get married.

    She¡¯s going to consult them about the wedding.

    Frau proposed three ns.

    - Luxurious Wedding

    The ceremony will be held at the church of Vige Five and a week-long reception will be in Big Tree Vige.

    - Fancy Wedding

    A new church was built in Vige Four and the ceremony will be held there.

    After that, there will be a three-day-long reception at Big Tree Vige.

    - Simple Wedding

    A half day-long ceremony and reception at vige chief¡¯s mansion.

    By the way, the couple will pay the expense of the wedding ceremony and banquet using reward medals.

    Regardless of their choice, the couple will be charged with thirty pieces of reward medals.

    To pay for that, the savings of Gulf¡¯s son and his parents are not enough so he has to borrow from people around.

    I heard that the debt made for both the wedding ceremony and reception are proof of confidence so borrowing won¡¯t be bad for your image.

    But since they will be paying with reward medals, it can be said that their wedding expenses are the same as me paying for everything.

    Because of that, Frau consulted me after having decided on the ns but I don¡¯t consider financial aspects that much.

    I am more concerned about the scale of the ceremony and the number of days of the reception.

    ¡¸Which one is good?¡¹

    The couple chose a simple wedding.

    Did you hold back?

    No, did you think that it was hard to keep the reception going for a week?

    As for me, I rmend fancy wedding.

    However, the opinion of the couple is what matters most.

    It¡¯s not nice to have everyone get too excited.

    Let¡¯s have the ceremony and reception they want.

    Then, after finishing the preparations and feeling the difference in culture in a lot of ways, it¡¯s the wedding date in no time.

    The courtyard of my mansion, the front of the shrine became the ceremonial hall.

    The attendees are¡­.a lot.

    The groom is wearing a pure white suit.

    The bride is also wearing a pure white wedding dress.

    Both were made by Zabuton and her spiderlings.

    Thank you.

    The one presiding over the ceremony, the person in front of the couple, it¡¯s none other than the holy maiden Celes.

    ¡­..

    Eh?

    I should stand next to Celes?

    No, even if you say that it is the proper arrangement¡­.

    I-I understand.

    I just need to stand still, right?

    Alright.

    ¡­¡­

    Words of blessing from me?

    You said I only need to stand still!

    N-no, don¡¯t panic.

    Looking back on my life so far, I would be able to use my experience to squeeze some good words.

    ¡­¡­..

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Nothing¡¯sing out.

    Squeeze it out, me!

    ¡¸From now on, the two of you will face many difficulties! However, as long as you walk hand in hand, the difficulties will no longer be difficult! That is marriage. Today, a couple was born here¡­.hnn? What¡¯s wrong, Celes? I haven¡¯t finished talking yet, have I? Eh? Those are lines of someone from the church? Then, what am I supposed to say? ¡­¡­ Congrattions on your marriage. I bless you!¡¹

    Although there was a kind of trouble, the ceremony proceeded without problems.

    Tables and chairs were arranged in the ceremony hall. It is also the reception.

    Not only the courtyard but also the hall of my mansion.

    The oni maids and the high elves are waiting in line by the disyed dishes.

    They¡¯ve been preparing since yesterday evening so there are a lot ofplicated-to-cook dishes.

    However, the main dish is a simple roasted whole boar.

    If you roast something like this, the outside part will be burnt but the inside will be raw. However, they seem to have cooked it well.

    ¡¸Any unfinished goods represent that the marriage will notst.¡¹

    I was convinced by Frau¡¯s exnation.

    However, I thought that it would be lonely if that¡¯s the only main dish alone so I made a wedding cake.

    I thought of making threeyers but stopped since the oven we have can¡¯t bake the base part of the cake.

    I made five, forty-centimeter round cakes.

    I¡¯m slightly worried if I can eat it¡­.

    The children are looking at them with their all might.

    At the end of the ceremony, my and Celes¡¯ role is over.

    It would be nice to enjoy the reception with the status of easy-going participants but the groom and bride can¡¯t do that.

    They shouldn¡¯t move from a certain ce while receiving greetings from everyone.

    That looks hard.

    However, they are smiling.

    Gulf¡¯s son in particr looks very happy but I guess that¡¯s normal.

    All the participants are smiling too¡­.aside from one sulking person, Gulf.

    He was unhappy that his son¡¯s marriage was decided when he was not here.

    However, it was reported that a discussion was held between Gulf and his wife about it so the issue was resolved.

    ¡­..

    Was it really resolved?

    For the time being, let¡¯s follow Gulf¡­.before I go to where he is, Gulf¡¯s surrounded by dwarves.

    ¡¸Why does this guy has a face that is not fit for a wedding?¡¹

    Donovan shouts.

    And other dwarves replied to him.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because we don¡¯t have enough alcohol!¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed, alcohol¡¯s the reason!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s alcohol!¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Let¡¯s leave Gulf to the dwarves.

    If you can drag himter, just tell me.

    By the way, this is a wedding ceremony.

    Is it alright for the bride¡¯s rtives to not participate?

    It¡¯s alright?

    If the groom picks up his bride, it is normal for her family to not participate.

    The bride doesn¡¯t want them to participate either so she didn¡¯t call them.

    I see.

    So the bride and her family are on bad terms?

    It is indeed normal for them to not participate.

    I understand.

    When the sun goes down, the groom and the bride will leave but there¡¯s still an event.

    It is the path where the groom and the bride will walk on.

    They will leave in a straight path and there will be men lining up to the left and right of that path that will try to touch the bride.

    The groom will brush off their hands while he and his bride advance¡­¡­

    Well, this is a ceremony.

    It¡¯s a vition of etiquette to really touch the bride.

    Men who are not drunk lined up because it¡¯s not good to buy someone¡¯s grudge.

    Maa, it looks lively so let¡¯s line up too.

    Yeah, it¡¯s lively.

    I also understand the rules.

    So why do the high elves block me?

    ¡¸To avoid trouble.¡¹

    ¡­..

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    Let¡¯s enjoy the food.

    Even if the bride and groom leave, the reception will continue until the next morning.

    Hnn?

    More cake?

    Ah, when did the fairy queen arrive?

    Okay.

    It has been prepared and the oven is also not being used¡­¡­

    Suddenly, there was a loud cheer.

    The ce where the cheer urred was the path where the groom and the bride are walking to.

    When I approached, I saw Gulf standing in the middle of the path.

    He¡¯s blocking the way of the bride and groom.

    ¡¸My son, if you really want to get married, show me your resolution!¡¹

    Hearing Gulf¡¯s words, Gulf¡¯s son replied with a fist without hesitation.

    ¡¸For my happiness!¡¹

    Gulf¡¯s son¡¯s fist hits Gulf¡¯s face.

    However, Gulf did not fall.

    He grinned instead.

    Oh, the men of Gulf¡¯s family, are you going to have a father-son battle over there?

    When the surrounding people, including me, thought so, Gulf¡¯s son¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡­.no, wife rushed there too.

    ¡¸For my happiness too!¡¹

    Gulf¡¯s son¡¯s wife closes the distance and turns her waist for a hook.

    It struck Gulf¡¯s nk.

    Areh?

    Did I just saw Gulf¡¯s body shifting sideways?

    And Gulf crumbles to his knees.

    ¡­..

    A, aahhh, I see.

    So this is how you give your blessing.

    Good job, Gulf.

    The fallen Gulf was lifted by those who were around in order to remove him from the path.

    No man is trying to reach out anymore.

    Gulf¡¯s son and wife left with a thunderous apuse.

    I wish you happiness.

    Oh, the additional cake.

    All right, all right.

    I¡¯ll make it immediately.

 Chapter 358 - Spring of Change

    <h4>Chapter 358 ¨C Spring of Change</h4>

    Spring.

    A lot of things happened like the parade and the wedding but we still did what we have to do.

    Cultivating the field of Big Tree Vige, handing out reward medals, and maintaining the huts of the bees in the fruit area.

    In Vige Two and Vige Three, new fields are needed so I plowed there too.

    Though I wouldn¡¯t mind each vige to expand even without asking for my permission, thend here is not suitable for farming so I still have to plow it using the AFT.

    I worked hard.

    Vige one also requested for the expansion of the bamboo grove so I used the AFT to do that.

    Thank you, AFT.

    While I was busy, the unicorn gave birth to a foal.

    I was relieved that it was a safe delivery.

    The newly born foal is¡­.a normal foal.

    Maybe because it¡¯s still a foal that it doesn¡¯t look like a unicorn.

    I heard it¡¯s female.

    Jewel, the jewel cat, gave birth too.

    Four little kittens.

    Cuuttteee.

    However, when I get closer, Jewel gets angry so I can¡¯t approach them yet.

    I can only look from a distance.

    Miel and the others have been lonely because of their mother¡¯s pregnancy so I was wondering what would be their reaction now. Perhaps they realized they have be elder sisters, they made sure that the kittens are beside Jewel.

    They seem to be on good terms.

    I don¡¯t need to worry after all.

    I¡¯m worried ¡­

    In front of the rooms where the newborn kittens are, the demon king is sitting in a ce with enough distance to not anger Jewel.

    Though he¡¯s here to see the kittens, he looks like a guard that protects the kittens.

    ¡¸When you walk down this corridor, be quieter. Samael is sleeping.¡¹

    Samael is the name of thest-born kitten.

    By the way, the others are Ariel, Haniel, and Zeruel.

    People gathered to think of names for them.

    The demon king participated for some reason but he did not pay attention in particr.

    Though it was not the aim of the group, in the end, they standardized the names to ¡°L¡±.

    Their nicknames are Ael, Hael, Zel, and Sael.

    ¡­.

    Those are hard to pronounce.

    I feel like those won¡¯t be their permanent nicknames unlike their elder sisters.

    ¡¸I think he¡¯s lonely because Yuri-sama left. My apologies but it will be helpful if you let demon king -sama to do what he likes for a while.¡¹

    Beezel, who¡¯s holding his granddaughter Fraciabell in his arms, says so. He¡¯s the one who brought the demon king here.

    Fraciabell turns two so she has grown bigger.

    Holy told him that the way he holds her is bad.

    I¡¯ll take note of that too.

    In Big Tree Vige, a new house was built for Gulf¡¯s Son and his wife.

    They can¡¯t stay at the inn forever.

    The high elves, lizardmen, mountain elves, and dwarves cooperated to build it so it waspleted in no time.

    Of course, I helped too.

    I cut down trees that the high elves pointed at and process them.

    Gulf¡¯s son and his wife came to talk about the cost but this is a wedding gift from me.

    I told them not to mind it.

    Also, of all the house we built so far, no one was asked to pay.

    The only times I received payment¡­¡­when we built houses for Rasuti and Guraru?

    However, they were paid in goods and not in currency so I don¡¯t really know how much is the exact price.

    I don¡¯t even want to know the price.

    Because of that, Gulf¡¯s son and wife, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.

    What I¡¯m worried about is you couple.

    Did you, father and son, make up?

    Is that all right?

    Right, it could have been settled without causing that kind of disturbance or saying anything about the bride¡­.but you know, they drunk a lot that time so Gulf might not be thinking straight.

    The dwarves made him drink a lot.

    ¡­¡­

    All right, all right.

    By the way, I think it is also time to stop saying that you¡¯re going to train from now on.

    Aren¡¯t you afraid of your wife?

    I¡¯m scared.

    The housewarming is only a small party.

    The housewarming is basically a thank you celebration for the people who helped build it and greetings to the people who live nearby. It is customary for the couple to serve their homecooked food as the owner of the house.

    However, they don¡¯t have enough manpower.

    Because almost all of the vigers of Big Tree Vige participated.

    The oni maids were elected as reinforcements.

    Oh, please take some ingredients from the warehouse if necessary.

    Since the children requested for cake, I also participated in cooking.

    I started by building an outdoor kitchen.

    Hnn?

    Ah, I know.

    Dwarves.

    It¡¯s drink all you can here.

    Drink as much as you can.

    Eh, that¡¯s not it?

    You want to talk about new crops?

    For alcohol?

    Alcohol that uses medicinal herbs?

    Another change huh.

    The medicinal herbs field¡­.ah, Loo will get angry if youy your hands on it.

    Okay.

    I¡¯ll expand the medicinal herb field.

    However, there shouldn¡¯t be dangerous herbs.

    ¡¸Hahaha. Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t ask you to nt a man-eating nt.¡¹

    No, that¡¯s not what I mean.

    And you really don¡¯t hold back in drinking.

    Speaking of Gulf¡¯s son and wife.

    The wife called me vige chief at first.

    However, after the parade earlier, she began calling me vige chief-sama.

    I remember the high elves when they first got here.

    It took some effort before they were finally able to remove ¡°sama¡±.

    If I leave them unattended, they might return to that which is troubling.

    No, some high elves are already calling me vige chief-sama.

    This is bad.

    What should I do?

    ¡¸Even if vige chief-sama requested so, vige chief-sama is vige chief-sama.¡¹

    ¡­..

    D¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    I feel like Ria¡¯s group has said that to me before.

    How did I convince them that time¡­.

    Maybe because there¡¯s a sense of distance.

    ¡¸Given your rtionship with me, you should stop using ¡°sama¡±.¡¹

    But I can¡¯t use that to married women.

    What should I do?

    Seeing I¡¯m in trouble, Ria said to leave it to her so I did leave it to her.

    After that, she somehow persuaded her not to use ¡°sama¡±.

    ¡¸¡±Vige chief¡± is already the uppermost word. It was too humbling to attach ¡°sama¡± to it and I was disrespectful. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    Good.

    ¡­.is it really good?

    The three beastboys, it was decided that they will be enrolled in Demon King¡¯s Kingdom¡¯s School.

    It is not sudden.

    In fact, it was proposed after Yuri came to Vige Five.

    It will be good for them to know how big the world is.

    It seems like they have reached the age where they can go to school.

    Moreover, they have no problem when ites to ability.

    For the time being, I consulted them again since I don¡¯t want to decide without their knowledge.

    I was worried for nothing because it seems like they have decided to do so when Gulf¡¯s son brought his wife to Big Tree Vige.

    If they stay in this vige, they¡¯ll find it hard to get married.

    ¡­¡­.

    There¡¯s Ursa, right?

    They shook their necks as hard as they could.

    Then, how about Nutt?

    She¡¯s scary too?

    Is that so?

    Guraru¡­.is already aiming for Hiichirou.

    Tiselle?

    Tiselle is no too.

    Great.

    Go find your wife.

    ¡­¡­.

    Will that be the only reason for going to school?

    Speaking of which, Yuri.

    Where would the beastboys attend school?

    The school Yuri and Frau attended?

    Wasn¡¯t that a school that nobles attend?

    You can rest more freely and it is more flexiblepared to normal school¡­¡­

    Are you sure that¡¯s okay?

    Etiquette is taken seriously there, isn¡¯t it?

    When you started going to school, you¡¯ll follow the footsteps of Frau and the civil servant girls?

    ¡­..

    Alright.

    Do as you wish.

    However, will they be okay?

    Those little beastboys will really start going to school?

    I¡¯m a little emotional.

    I hope you learn well.

    The three beastboys went to Vige Five using the teleportation gate.

    They will attend the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom¡¯s School as residents of Vige Five.

    ¡¸Hakuren-sensei, we¡¯re happy that you care for us but going to school by riding a dragon is a no.¡¹

    The Hakuren transport was shot down by the beastkins in question.

 Chapter 359 - Character List 3(Race and Name)

    <h4>Chapter 359 ¨C Character List 3(Race and Name)</h4>

    Chapter 359 ¨C Character List 3(Race and Name)

    ¡ô Big Tree Vige

    ¡¾Human?¡¿

    Machio Hiraku	Vige chief

    ¡¾Inferno Wolf¡¿

    Kuro£¨¡á£©	Race Representative

    Yuki£¨¡â£©	Kuro¡¯s partner.

    Kuroichi£¨¡á£©	First generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Alice£¨¡â£©	Kuroichi¡¯s partner.

    Kuroni£¨¡á£©	First generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Iris£¨¡â£©	Kuroni¡¯s partner.

    Kurosan£¨¡â£©	First generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Uno£¨¡á£©	Kurosan¡¯s partner.

    Kuroyon£¨¡á£©	First generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Eris£¨¡â£©	Kuroyon¡¯s partner.

    Kurogo£¨¡á£©	Second generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Kuroroku£¨¡á£©	Second generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Kuronana£¨¡â£©	Second generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Kurohachi£¨¡â£©	Second generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Fubuki£¨¡â£©	Special existence. Cocytus wolf.

    Masayuki£¨¡á£©	has a harem

    Aniki£¨¡á£©	Tamed puppy it picked up. Became puppy¡¯s partner

    Many others.

    ¡¾Fenrir¡¿

    Puppy£¨¡â£©	Has a gant name. Grew up and gave birth to aniki¡¯s puppies

    Demon Spider¡¿

    Zabuton	Illegal Demon Spider

    Makura	One of Zabuton¡¯s spiderlings

    Many others

    ¡¾Arachne¡¿

    Arako	ck raven haired arachne

    ¡¾Vampire¡¿

    Loo	Lulushi Loo

    Flora	Loo¡¯s cousin

    (Half?) Alfred	Vige chief and Loo¡¯s son

    ¡¾Angel¡¿

    Tier	Race representative. Angel of annihtion. Golem user.

    Gran Maria	One of the angels of holocaust

    Kuudel	One of the angels of holocaust

    Corone	One of the angels of holocaust

    Kierbit	Daughter of the present leader of the angels.

    Suaruriu	Twin angel

    Suarukou	Twin angel

    (Half?) Tiselle	Vige chief and Tier¡¯s daughter

    ¡¾High Elves¡¿

    Ria	Race representative

    Risu

    Riri

    Rifu

    Rikoto

    Rize

    Rita

    Rafa

    Raasa

    Rarasha

    Raru

    Rami

    Forty-two others.

    (Half?)Ririus	Vige chief and Ria¡¯s Son

    (Half?)Riguru	Vige chief and Rize¡¯s Son

    (Half?)Ratte	Vige chief and Rafa¡¯s Son

    ¡¾Oni¡¿

    Ann	Race representative. Head maid.

    Ramurias	Beastkin caretaker

    18 others

    (Half?)Torain	Vige chief and Ann¡¯s son

    ¡¾Lizardman¡¿

    Daga	Race Representative

    Nuff	Minotaur¡¯s caretaker

    13 others + hatchlings born every year

    Beastkin¡¿25(first batch migrants) + Gutt¡¯s family + apprentices + Gulf¡¯s family + Gulf¡¯s son¡¯s family

    Senna	Race representative. Migrant from Howling Vige.

    Mamu	Vige One¡¯s caretaker

    beastboys	First came to the vige when they were 4 years old? Will attend Demon King¡¯s Kingdom¡¯s School

    20 others from the first batch migrants

    Gutt

    (Human) Nashii	Gutt¡¯s wife

    (Half)Nutt	Gutt¡¯s daughter

    Gutt¡¯s apprentice A

    Gutt¡¯s apprentice B

    Gulf	Best warrior of Howling Vige

    Gulf¡¯s wife

    Gulf¡¯s son	Married someone from Howling Vige

    Gulf¡¯s daughter A

    Gulf¡¯s daughter B	One of the first migrants from Howling Vige

    Gulf¡¯ son¡¯s wife

    (Half?)Sette	Vige chief and Senna¡¯s daughter

    ¡¾Dragon¡¿

    Rasuti	Rasutisumoon. Race representative.

    Hakuren	Dors¡¯ eldest daughter. Rasuti¡¯s aunt.

    Guraru	Dark Dragon Girar¡¯s daughter

    (Half?) Hiichirou	Vige chief and Hakuren¡¯s son

    (Half?) Rananoon	Vige chief and Rasuti¡¯s daughter

    ¡¾Devil¡¿

    Bulga	Rasuti¡¯s servant(employee)

    Stifano	Rasuti¡¯s servant(employee)

    About 5 veteran midwives	Has been dispatched by Dors to take care of Guraru. Lives there in turns.

    ¡¾Demon/Civil Servant Girls¡¿

    Frau	Fraurem. Vige governor. Top brass of the civil servant girls. Race representative.

    Rasshashi	Centaur¡¯s caretaker

    Nine others

    (Half?)Fraciabell	Vige chief and Frau¡¯s¡¯s daughter

    Holy	Nanny sent by the Chrome family

    ¡¾Elder Dwarf¡¿more than 50

    Donovan	Race representative

    Wilcox

    Cross

    Others(more than 50 in total)

    Recently, female dwarves hase to the vige

    ¡¾Mountain Elf¡¿

    Ya	Race Representative

    20 others

    ¡¾Brave?¡¿

    Ursa	Urbraza. Former ghost king and now a little girl.

    ¡¾y Doll¡¿

    y doll	Ursa¡¯s servant. Earth. Can transform into human

    ¡¾Human¡¿

    Celes	Celestine Lodjineh. Under the protection of Big Tree Vige. Holy maiden

    ¡¾Nine-tailed Fox¡¿

    Youko	Race representative? Has the power simr to a dragon.

    Hitoe	Youko¡¯s daughter

    ¡¾Gnostic Bee¡¿

    Queen Bee	Enjoying her life in Big Tree Vige. Around 30cm.

    Soldier Bees	Muscle brain. Around 15cm.

    Worker Bees	Ordinary bees

    ¡¾Slime¡¿

    Wine Slime	In charge of healing the vige

    Holy Slime	A pure white slime

    ck Slime	Cherished by the lizardmen

    Green Slime

    Yellow Slime

    Red Slime

    Many others

    ¡¾Cat?¡¿

    Cat	Former fallen god? Is itpeting with the wine slime as the healer of the vige?

    ¡¾Jewel Cat¡¿

    Jewel	Cat¡¯s wife

    (?)Miel	Cat and Jewel¡¯s daughter. Official name is Michael. White fur.

    (?)Rael	Cat and Jewel¡¯s daughter. Official name is Raphael. White fur.

    (?)Uel	Cat and Jewel¡¯s daughter. Official name is Uriel. ck fur.

    (?)Gael	Cat and Jewel¡¯s daughter. Official name is Gabriel. Spotted.

    (?)Ariel	Cat and Jewel¡¯s daughter. Gender is still unknown

    (?)Haniel	Cat and Jewel¡¯s daughter. Gender is still unknown

    (?)Zeruel	Cat and Jewel¡¯s daughter. Gender is still unknown

    (?)Samael	Cat and Jewel¡¯s daughter. Gender is still unknown

    ¡¾Horse¡¿

    Horse	Belford

    Mare

    Colt	Son of Belford

    Foal	Daughter of Belford. Eldest daughter

    Foal	Daughter of Belford. Second daughter

    Unicorn(female)	Colt¡¯s partner

    Foal	Colt and unicorn¡¯s foal

    Stallion	Breeding horse for Belford¡¯s foals. Ikemen.

    ¡¾Earth Dragon¡¿

    Earth dragon	A lizard-like-monster that is called dungeon walker. Quite big. Lives in the dungeon.

    ¡¾Phoenix¡¿

    Aegis	Round chick. Can run faster than flying. Harpies¡¯ idol.

    ¡¾Fairy¡¿

    Fairy	Looks like a glowing ping pong ball with wings. Likes sweets. There are around 10 of them.

    Fairy Queen	A humanoid fairy(as big as a normal human). A child that looks like an adult. Dragon¡¯s weakness. Revered by human countries as guardian of childrens.

    ¡ô Vige One ¨C There are around 20 nyunyu-daphnes + 20 humans + 42 Harpies + Children

    ¡¾Nyunyu-daphnes¡¿(a race that can be considered as tree spirits)

    Igu	Vige One¡¯s representative. Race representative.

    Many others	20 were left in Vige One and there are still others who are working as rms and night light at other viges

    ¡¾Human¡¿

    Jack	Representative of Vige One¡¯s humans. Leader.

    Morte	Jack¡¯s wife. She can use spirit magic.

    Marcos	Lives in Vige One and serves as the manager of the store in Shashaato City.

    Pa	Marcos¡¯ wife

    Bruno	came from a good house

    15 others + Children

    ¡¾Harpy¡¿

    Mach	Race representative

    41 others + chicks(increased a lot)

    ¡¾Inferno Wolf¡¿

    Kricky	In charge of watching over Marcos and Pa¡¯s house.

    John	Guard in Vige One

    Tens of others

    ¡¾Pig¡¿

    Moderate Number	Strangely smart

    ¡ô Vige Two ¨C 72 individuals + newly born children

    ¡¾Minotaurs¡¿(Giants with horns)

    Gordon	Vige Two¡¯s representative. Race representative.

    Ronana	Stationed in Big Tree Vige

    Mirua	Stationed in Big Tree Vige

    69 others + newly born children

    ¡ô Vige Three ¨C 104 individuals(initial migrants) + 41 individuals (Fuka¡¯s group)

    ¡¾Centaur¡¿(has a lower body of a horse)

    Glueworld	Representative of Vige Three. Race Representative. Viscount.

    Fuka Polo	baron

    143 others + Children born

    ¡ô Vige Four ¨C 260 Sun Castle Residents + 16 Mercury

    ¡¾Devil¡¿

    Kuzuden	Representative of Vige Four. Race representative.

    About 60 others

    ¡¾Dream Demon¡¿

    About 200 people

    ¡¾Mercury¡¿

    Bell	Race representative. Assistant to the Lord of the Sun Castle. Maid.

    Gou	Assistant to the Lord of the Sun Castle. Late middle-aged man.

    Asa	Middle aged butler. Round sses. Manager of the teleportation gate to the hot spring area.

    Futa	A woman in her thirties who looks like a witch. Manager of the teleportation gate to Vige Five

    Miyo	Little maid girl

    (Moved to Vige Five) Hih	Military affairs, first inmand in Vige Five

    (Moved to Vige Five) Loch	Domestic affairs, first inmand in Vige Five

    (Moved to Vige Five) Nana	Information gathering, first inmand in Vige Five

    8 others

    ¡ô Vige Five

    () symbol means that person is a registered resident here. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that they are really staying here.

    ¡¾Nine-tailed Fox¡¿

    (Youko)	Acting vige chief

    ¡¾Demon/Civil servant girls¡¿

    Gete(abbreviation)	Consultant. One of the former four heavenly kings.

    Paruanen	Consultant. One of the former four heavenly kings.

    Yuri	Demon king¡¯s daughter

    Yuri¡¯s attendant	Take care of Yuri¡¯s personal needs.

    Civil Servant girls	Formerly Yuri¡¯s attendants. Currently training.

    Rogabo	Behind the scenes boss of the north side of Vige Five

    ¡¾Mercury¡¿

    Hih	Military affairs, first inmand in Vige Five

    Loch	Domestic affairs, first inmand in Vige Five

    Nana	Information gathering, first inmand in Vige Five

    ¡¾Human¡¿

    (Celes)	In charge of religious affairs in Vige Five. Holy Maiden

    Priest	8 of them. Started working in Vige Five under Fushu¡¯s reendation

    Pirika	Pirika Win-up. Future chief of security. Also known as this era¡¯s sword saint.

    Pirika¡¯s fellow disciples	50 peple

    Fellow disciples¡¯ family	250 people

    ¡¾Elf¡¿

    Tree King	Vige Five¡¯s diplomat. Elf from the Gon Forest. Serious looking middle aged elf man.

    Bow King	Vige Five¡¯s diplomat. Elf from the Garets Forest. Fierce looking female elf.

    Tree King and Bow King¡¯s subordinates	10 people

    Vige Five¡¯s Elves	60 people. They are elves who voluntarily joined during the foundation of the vige

    Elf hostages	250 people

    ¡¾Dwarf¡¿

    Juano	Vige Five¡¯s cksmith. Dwarves¡¯ overall mediator.

    Former imprisoned dwarves	30 people (they are also members of Juano¡¯s group)

    Juano¡¯s group	20 people (there are about 150 others working outside)

    Vige Five¡¯s dwarves	30 people. They are dwarves who voluntarily joined during the foundation of the vige

    ¡¾Other¡¿

    Vige Five¡¯s Representatives	They are also called Vige Five¡¯s Council. They are the representative of the migrants. There are 50 of them.

    10 military officers rted to the former four heavenly kings

    30 civilians rted to the former four heavenly kings

    Demons	6000 people (Migrants and merchants from all over)

    Humans	2000 people (Migrants and merchants from all over)

    Other demi-humans	3000 people (Beastkins, devils, centaurs, minotaurs, titans, harpies, etc.)

    ¡ô Hot Spring Area

    ¡¾Ghost Knight¡¿(Skeleton + Full body armor + good sword)

    Ghost knight	Sword expert. Ikemen

    2 others

    ¡¾Lion?¡¿

    Father lion

    Mother lion

    3 lion cubs

    ¡ô South Dungeon

    ¡¾Lamia¡¿(has a lower body of a snake)

    Junea	Dungeon master

    Sunea	Dungeon warrior chief

    Around 50 others

    ¡ô North Dungeon

    ¡¾Titans¡¿(Hairy giants)

    Titan race

    Around 50 of them

    ¡ô East Dungeon

    ¡¾Grock¡¿

    Grock	Stoneman. So far only the name of the race is known.

    ¡ô Shashaato City

    ¡¾Human¡¿

    Michael	President of Goroun Company

    Maron	Son of Michael-san. Next president.

    Tito	Maron¡¯s cousin. In charge of finance in the Goroun Company.

    Randy	Maron¡¯s cousin. In charge of logistics in the Goroun Company

    Milford	Goroun Company¡¯s head warrior

    Siderow	Goroun Company¡¯s head store manager

    Ronnie	Michael-san¡¯s younger brother

    ¡¾Demons¡¿

    Ifrus	Shashaato City¡¯s governor

    Gilspark	Ifrus¡¯ son

    Fearina	Gilspark¡¯s lover. Daughter of a baker.

    Goldie	A backstreet guy in Shashaato City.

    Goro	Goldie¡¯s demon dog pet

    Potte	Backstreet girl. Works at Ma.

    Razek	Backstreet boy. Painter boy. Works at Ma.

    Shyful	Eldest son of League family of Barons. Food researcher. Working at Ma.

    ountant	A woman with bad dreams. ountant of Big Roof Shashaato

    Hotto	Gilspark¡¯s best friend. Reflected for causing trouble at Big Roof Shashaato.Now doing some volunteer work.

    Marisa	Restaurant owner in Shashaato City.

    Mark	Marisa¡¯s son. Runs a stall.

    Sun	Marisa¡¯s daughter. Runs a stall.

    ¡¾People rted to Ifrus School¡¿

    Attoma	Attoma Vieras. Wizard. Loo¡¯s apprentice. Vampire.

    Gableslow	Gableslow Seinbolts. Wizard. Attoma¡¯s apprentice. Old man. Human.

    Mariana Goro	A leading figure in fire magic. Also known as explosion idiot. Josei. Demon.

    Robert	Instructor at Ifrus School. First instructor.

    School Principal	a mystery

    ¡ô Demon King¡¯s Kingdom

    ¡¾Demon¡¿

    Gullgald	Demon King

    Randan	Four heavenly kings.(Domestic Affairs)

    tts	Four heavenly kings.(Military Affairs)

    Hou	Four heavenly kings.(Finance)

    Beezel	Four heavenly kings.(Foreign Affairs)

    (Moved to Vige Five) Yuri	Demon king¡¯s daughter. Princess.

    Volgraf	Responsible for strictness in Gofrir¡¯s house

    Shrirukine	Beezel¡¯s wife, Frau¡¯s mother. A super young beauty.

    (Moved to Vige Five)Gete(Abbreviation)	Getegulterateseponesto. One of the former four heavenly kings.

    (Moved to Vige Five)Paruanen	One of the former four heavenly kings.

    ¡ô Various ces

    ¡¾Dragon¡¿

    Doraim	Gatekeeper dragon. Dors¡¯ son

    Grafaroon	Doraim¡¯s wife

    Dors	Dragon king

    Raimeiren	Typhoon dragon. Dors¡¯ wife. Sweet to Hiichirou.

    Suiren	Dors and Raimeiren¡¯s daughter.

    Mark(Omitted)	Maxbergak. Suiren¡¯s husband

    Helzenark	Maxbergak and Suiren¡¯s daughter

    Sekiren	Dors and Raimeiren¡¯s daughter

    Kworun	Sekiren¡¯s husband

    Domaim	Dors and Raimeiren¡¯s son.

    Kwon	Kworun¡¯s elder sister. Domaim¡¯s wife.

    Girar	Dark dragon

    ¡¾Devil¡¿

    Gi	Doraim¡¯s butler

    ¡¾Wyvern¡¿

    Wyvern	Because of big differences per individual, can¡¯t be generalized as smart or not.

    ¡ô Faraway country

    ¡¾Vampire¡¿

    Ancestor-san	Valgreif. Founder of Korin religion.

    ¡¾Human¡¿

    Fushu	Korin religion¡¯s high priestess.

    O¡¯Brien	Korin religion¡¯s warrior priest.

    ¡ô Forest monsters and demon beasts(Some of them are not named until now)

    ¡¾Killer Rabbit¡¿

    Fanged rabbit. Delicious. If you can¡¯t defeat this, you can¡¯t go out alone in the forest of Big Tree Vige.

    ¡¾Great Boar¡¿

    Huge wild boar. Delicious.

    ¡¾Intellifeneck¡¿

    A long-bodied weasel

    ¡¾Deathrattle¡¿

    Fat weasel

    ¡¾Grappler Bear¡¿

    One of the four overlords of the forest.

    Huge idiot bear. Doesn¡¯t taste good.

    ¡¾Bloody Viper¡¿

    One of the four overlords of the forest.

    Huge snake. The taste is okay but it has this aphrodisiac effect.

    Its eggs are delicious.

    ¡¾Panic Caribou¡¿

    Ferocious deer. Can¡¯t be easily found. The horn is really delicious.

    ¡¾Earth Rat¡¿

    It only inhabits part of the forest.

    A huge mole.

    ¡¾Kyatapult¡¿

    Huge centipede.

    ¡¾Poison Rock Hekaton¡¿

    Super big centipede.

    ¡¾Death Ball¡¿

    Huge armadillo.

    ¡¾Rough Eater¡¿

    Demon bug. Big locust.

    Side talk

    Thest two of the four overlords of the forest are the inferno wolves and demon spiders.

    Demon Spiders ¨C Their web is really troublesome. They are clever and strong.

    Grappler Bear ¨C Even alone, it is really strong. Has an amazing power.

    Bloody Viper ¨C Even alone, it is really strong. It is really brutal in a specific environment, like a dungeon.

    Inferno Wolf ¨C It doesn¡¯t move alone. You¡¯re done for if you meet its pack.

    A single inferno wolf can destroy an entire city. (setting)

    ¡ô Monsters outside the forest

    War Bear	It is said that thirthy soldiers need to be sacrificed to defeat one.

    Wood Killer	Mimics a tree before attacking

    Jaguar Bull	Atttacks from trees.

    Rabbit Foot	Can kill in a single kick

    Keen Rune	A mysterious creature that can cast magic

    Kyata	A 30cm centiped that attacks from the ground

    Cock Low	Will attack from the sky regardless of night or day

    Tokaon	A cameleon like monster. It was found in Sun Castle.

    Goo Turtle	Has high defensive power but low offensive power

    ¡ô Women in ¡°that rtionship¡± with the vige chief?

    Gave Birth

    Loo

    Tier

    Ria, Rize, Rafa

    Ann

    Hakuren

    Senna

    Frau

    Rasuti

    Confirmed

    All other high elves

    All other oni maids

    Ya and other mountain elves(3 or more)

    Flora

    Gran Maria, Kuudel, Corone

    Some of the beastgirls(2 or more)

    Doubtful

    Some of the beastgirls(first batch migrants)

    The rest of the mountain elves

    Civil servant girls

    Candidate

    The rest of the beastgirls(first batch migrants)

    Possible

    Bulga, Stifano

    Kierbit, Suaruriu, Suarukou

    Youko, Celes, Fairy Queen?

    ¡ô Children¡¯s age

    Alred	Born during spring of 7th year

    Tissele	Born during autumn of 7th year

    Ririus	Born during summer of 9th year

    Riguru	Born during summer of 9th year

    Ratte	Born during summer of 9th year

    Torain	Born during summer of 9th year

    Hiichiro	Born during autumn of 10th year

    Fracia	Born during winter of 11th year

    Sette	Born during spring of 12th year

    Ursa	About 5 years old as of autumn of 9th year

    Nutt	About 4 years old as of autumn of 9th year

    Guraru	About 5 years old as of autum of 10th year

    Beastboys	About 3-4 years old as of autumn of 6th year

    It is currently the ¡°Spring of Change¡± of the 14th year.

    Livestocks

    Big Tree Vige

    Bee	increased a lot

    Horse	eight (including unicorn)

    Cow	increased a little

    Goat	increased considerably

    Sheep	increased a little

    Pig	a few

    Chicken	increased considerably

    Lobster	increased considerably

    Vige One

    Pig	increased considerably

    Chicken	increased considerably

    Vige Two

    Cow	a few

    goat	a few

    pig	increased

    chicken	increased

    Vige Three

    cow	a few

    goat	a few

    pig	increased

    chi	increased

    Vige Four

    Chicken	increased

    Vige Five

    horse	Horse ranch under construction

    cow	Cow ranch under construction

    goat	Goat ranch under construction

    sheep	Sheep ranch under construction

    pig

    Pig ranch under construction

    cock	Poultry farm under construction

 Chapter 360 - New Waterway

    <h4>Chapter 360 ¨C New Waterway</h4>

    Ever since the three beastboys went to the demon king¡¯s kingdom school, the remaining children have changed a little.

    First, Ursa.

    With the three older children missing, she¡¯s begun to look after the other children.

    Alfred too, he might have thought a lot of things.

    He started studying harder.

    And Nutt.

    She talks a lot with Senna.

    ¡­..

    Let¡¯s not ask about the content of the consultation.

    I hope it¡¯s not rted to both me and Alfred.

    In any case, I¡¯m d that the children have changed for the better.

    The beastboys who went to the demon king¡¯s kingdom school will surely work hard too.

    Therefore, Hakuren

    Don¡¯t worry too much.

    For some reason, I thought Hakuren was really Raimeiren¡¯s daughter.

    They care for the children too much.

    How about turning your attention to Hiichirou more¡­.

    If that happens, there might be a conflict with Raimeiren.

    Just do your best then.

    The open-air bath in the ranch area. I intended to fill it this spring.

    However, it was decided to leave it be because of the strong demand¡­ resistance of the animals.

    That means it will be necessary to have a water intake and drainage.

    Although it is clean because of the slimes, water should be reced too.

    Let¡¯s also add a roof.

    Thus, it will undergo construction work.

    For water intake, a new waterway from the river must be constructed while taking the location of the open-air bath into ount.

    It doesn¡¯t have to be a very big waterway but water will not flow unless there¡¯s a height difference.

    Another idea is to pour water directly into the bath.

    Because of that, after making a waterway from the river, I dig up a reservoir on the north side of the ranch area.

    The size is a little small, 20 meters on all sides.

    The children don¡¯te around here but as a precaution, I put logs around it.

    I dig a water channel from the reservoir to the open-air bath. With that, the water intake channel isplete.

    Next is the drainage channel¡­¡­

    I can¡¯t connect this to the drainage of the vige.

    If I do so, it will hit the dog area and the agricultural waterways.

    After thinking of various things, I decided to dig a drainage that will return the water to the reservoir. After that, dig a drainage channel from the reservoir to the east.

    ¡¸There is a narrow river on the east of the vige.¡¹

    One of the high elves informed me of that.

    If I connect the drainage there, there won¡¯t be a problem.

    The amount of water will not be enough to affect the environment.

    The problem is the distance to the river.

    It is about 15 kilometers.

    That¡¯s quite far.

    While being escorted by the kuros and Gran Maria, I began digging a drainage that will go down to the east river.

    It was difficult to dig because I have to gradually deepen it for height difference.

    Fortunately, I found a pond on the way.

    The drainage had to be bent but the height difference will not be a problem. I¡¯m saved because I don¡¯t have to dig up to the river and I can just connect the drainage to this pond.

    Though there was a giant frog in the pond, the kuros only needed to re at it and it fled to the bottom of the pond.

    My apologies.

    I¡¯ll make sure that only clean water will be drained here so permit me to connect the drainage here.

    In order to execute my previous remark, a slime pool was dug near the drainage channel to purify the water.

    Thispletes the intake and drainage channel.

    Open the gate of the waterway and let the water flow.

    No problem¡­..hnn?

    Fish flowed into the intake channel.

    This is unusual.

    The reason why fishes don¡¯t flow into the waterway is because the water was taken from the waterfall.

    This time, water came from a small pond near the river.

    The waterway is fenced but maybe fish of that small can just dive in the gap of the fence.

    Let¡¯s install a finer fence on the waterway to the open-air bath.

    This will remain this way until winter. When winteres, water needs to be warmed up.

    All that we have left to do is to open the drainage to the pond¡­..

    Will that fish be food for that frog?

    This is hypocrisy but I will save you.

    I put it in a bucket and pour it into the drainage of therge reservoir in the west for it to be able to return to the river.

    Let¡¯s make a new fence for the intake waterway, a finer one.

    With this, all waterway rted problems are solved.

    As for the roof of the open-air bath, we cut down trees and process it before digging the waterways so the high elves made it while we¡¯re digging.

    Only half of the open-air bath is covered with a roof and the other half remains open.

    It is quite a splendid open-air bath.

    Thank you.

    If only there¡¯s a ce to change clothes, I might also want to enter.

    ¡­¡­.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    I¡¯m only joking.

    High elves, please stop making a ce to change clothes.

    If I want to enter an open-air bath, I¡¯ll go to the hot spring area.

    Eh, ah, no, I don¡¯t hate entering here.

    Cow, don¡¯t look at me like that.

    Horse, you too.

    Goats, you don¡¯t give a darn as usual.

    Alright, let¡¯s go in together.

    Kuros, your fire magic, please.

    That day, I enjoyed the open-air bath in the ranch area.

    ¡¸Rather than taking a bath, it was more like working hard brushing the cows and horses in the bath¡­¡¹

    When two months have passed since the beastboys have left.

    I received a letter from the beastboys who went to the capital to study.

    The content of the letter is their first month in school.

    It seems like it took time to arrive because it is a normal letter.

    I read the letter with a little regret. I should have prepared a small wyvern messenger¡­

    I shook my head.

    ¡¸Hakuren, you taught the children how to write, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    I see.

    Then, is there a mistake in this letter?

    ¡°Vige Chief Hiraku,

    The spring hase and the breeze is as pleasant as the season.

    How are you spending it?

    As for us, we¡¯re having fun teaching at the school in the capital(¡­.) We¡¯re living our lives.¡±

 Chapter 361 - Beastboyâ€™s School Life, Day 1?

    <h4>Chapter 361 ¨C Beastboy¡¯s School Life, Day 1?</h4>

    My name is Gol.

    I¡¯m a beastkin.

    I was born in Howling Vige but I grew up in Big Tree Vige.

    Together with my fellow beastkins, Sil and Bron, who are in a simr situation, we are treated as a set of three.

    ***TN: They are basically Gold, Silver, and Bronze without thest syble. ***

    We may look like triplets because of our simr ages but we¡¯re not brothers.

    However, I think our bond is tighter than real brothers.

    We havee to the capital of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    We¡¯re here to enroll in Gullgald Noble Academy.

    There¡¯s no age limit for admission to the schools in the whole demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    This is because most people who live in the demon king¡¯s kingdom are demons and each demon race grows differently.

    Because of that, some enroll when they¡¯re only one-year-old while others only enroll when they reach the age of 200.

    Since the school is like this, there¡¯s no upper or lower limit in regards to age.

    The only thing that has upper and lower in this ce is your rank with the grades you¡¯ll get

    ¡°Arts and Sciences¡±, ¡°Battle¡±, ¡°Magic¡±, and ¡°Way of Living¡± are the four subjects that will decide your grade.

    This the what a school is in the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Among all the schools in this kingdom, Gullgald Noble Academy is a little special.

    Basically, it is simr to an ordinary school. The difference is that those who attend this school are either rted to nobles or officials.

    Therefore, noble ranks are also adapted here.

    ¡¸What do we have here? Commoners? Could it be that you have mistakenlye to this school?¡¹

    When we entered the school, we were in trouble because we didn¡¯t know where we should go. Then, a bossy female with blonde, drill-hair told us that.

    Her age¡­.simr to us?

    Sil reacted to the female¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Wait wait¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you stopping me? That female is obviously making fun of us.¡¹

    ¡¸Have you forgotten already? Keep in mind what Frau-sensei and Yuri-sensei have taught us.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡­..ah, ahhh, right.¡¹

    Before going to this school, we were taught various things by Frau-sensei, Yuri-sensei, and the other civil servant oneechan who graduated from this school.

    Especially about noble society.

    This female¡¯s present remark isparable to what Yuri-sensei has taught us.

    ¡¸What do we have here? Commoners? Could it be that you have mistakenlye to this school?¡¹

    Trantion: Is there any problem? I can teach you the way if you¡¯re lost.

    ¡¸¡­..that was dangerous. I almost hit her.¡¹

    That¡¯s why I stopped you.

    If we were not taught on how to interpret the noble¡¯s words, we would have been in so much trouble.

    ¡¸Oi, female. Guide us to the ce where the teachers are.¡¹

    To suddenly speak like that, I hit Sil¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Are you stupid? Have you forgotten our special training with our senseis?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m sorry, female. Let me rephrase.¡¹

    Sil checks his clothes and his hairstyle.

    After that, he opens his mouth with a light smile.

    ¡¸This beautifuldy, meeting you is the most important thing that happened in my life, I want to speak with you forever but fate does not allow me to.¡¹

    Trantion: That would help us a lot. My apologies but, can you guide me to a ce where the officials are?

    ¡¸Ara, youmoner seems to know how to speak. It¡¯s not sickening but still an eyesore. Come again.¡¹

    Trantion: I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t guide you because I don¡¯t have time. I think there¡¯s someone who can guide you near the main gate. Why don¡¯t you try asking there?

    ¡¸That¡¯s quite unfortunate. However, any further will only gain dislike. As you have said, we¡¯ll meet again. I hope for our next encounter.¡¹

    Trantion: Main gate? Alright. Thank you.

    ¡¸Now, get out of here.¡¹

    Trantion: You better go fast. The teachers seemed to be busy.

    After saying that, the bossy female left.

    ¡¸Was that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Your intonation was somewhat suspicious but that won¡¯t be a problem. You were able to ovee your shyness.¡¹

    ¡¸It is hard to force it since it is already the real thing.¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it.¡¹

    ¡¸But the noble¡¯s way of speaking is really difficult.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It also depends on your social standing, whether you know each other, time, and ce.¡¹

    The difficulty is high.

    I¡¯m a little worried if I can speak like that in the future.

    There was a military hut for the guards beside the main gate of the school.

    It seems like we overlooked it.

    When we asked for direction, one of the guards offered to guide us.

    We¡¯re saved.

    The Gullgald Noble Academy has arge campus.

    The nearby mountains and forests seem to be part of the school grounds.

    There are 17 school buildings.

    There are big and small but most of the buildings are about half of vige chief¡¯s mansion.

    Thergest one is about half of vige chief¡¯s mansion.

    There are three dormitories.

    They are big.

    About half of vige chief¡¯s mansion.

    The guard who¡¯s guiding us told us that they are the teacher¡¯s dormitory, the boy¡¯s dormitory, and the girl¡¯s dormitory.

    Next to the dormitories are, lots of single houses¡­.

    That one¡¯s a big house.

    About as big as Ria-oneechan¡¯s house.

    ¡¸Those are?¡¹

    ¡¸They are rented houses for students who don¡¯t want to live in the dormitory.¡¹

    ¡¸One person lives in that house alone?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right but there are servants there too. If you need a house or a servant, there¡¯s an exclusive receptionist for that so please go there. However, if you want to rent a house, you can only do so by reservations but it might already be toote now¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸We are nning to live in the dormitory.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Excuse me but we have arrived at the building.¡¹

    With the help of the guard, we entered the building where the principal was and arrived at the front of the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡¹

    The guard salutes to us.

    When the guard tries to leave, Bron stops him.

    ¡¸Thank you. If anything happens, please let me know.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    When I saw Bron giving the guard a silver coin, I regretted not doing it myself.

    Right.

    I forgot.

    That military guard is a guard working at this school.

    If you want a guard to do something other than to work as a guard, you need to give him a tip.

    Frau-sensei strongly told us that.

    To think I¡¯ll forget it.

    Maybe I¡¯m nervous.

    I thought I¡¯m okay.

    Frustrating.

    And Bron, thank you.

    When I said that, Bron held his head as if he noticed something.

    What happened?

    ¡¸I failed. As matters stand now, the tip should have been a big bronze coin.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? AAHH¡¹

    Bron gave him silver which is a hundred pieces of big copper coins.

    ¡¸Ah¡­.You¡¯ve done it.¡¹

    Sil hits Bron¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Uwaaa. Don¡¯t. I yield.¡¹

    We can¡¯t ask the guard to return the money we gave as a tip.

    Frau-sensei told us that so we can only endure.

    ¡¸Okay, Bron, it can¡¯t be helped. We are not used to handling money.¡¹

    Majority of the money we have are silver coins.

    I think mishandling is inevitable.

    But we can¡¯t just lose them¡­.

    It¡¯s the important money of the vige.

    We can¡¯t use it in vain.

    ¡¸Bron, it¡¯s okay to make mistakes but you must learn from it. Before going here, vige chief told us that. Don¡¯t forget it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I remember.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s ept this failure and make sure to not repeat it.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it.¡¹

    ¡¸Sil, let¡¯s talk about the conversation we had earlier.¡¹

    ¡¸I just tried to hit someone. I know. Also, we still don¡¯t know what should we check out in this school.¡¹

    We have an important mission.

    It¡¯s scouting.

    When the vige¡¯s children enroll after us, we can¡¯t let them make a mistake.

    Especially Alfred, Tiselle, and Hiichirou.

    Loo-sama, Tier-sama, and Raimeiren-sama told us that.

    Vige chief said that we don¡¯t have to worry about it but that won¡¯t be the case.

    It is a mission given to us.

    We will do it magnificently.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸For the time being, let¡¯s greet the principal first before recording our failures.¡¹

    Our school life has just begun.

 Chapter 362 - Grock and Catâ€™s Name

    <h4>Chapter 362 ¨C Grock and Cat¡¯s Name</h4>

    I remembered something while reading the letter of the beastboys.

    Before they left, we had a small sending off party.

    It has been three months since then.

    ¡­¡­.

    Areh?

    I was quite busy that there are only three things that left impressions on me.

    The harvest and the festival executivemittee.

    Andstly, the consultation of the training policy of the newly born kittens with the demon king.

    Spring harvest.

    This year was also a good harvest.

    It was difficult to harvest so I felt a little remorseful about the field being too wide.

    However, thinking about the newly born children, I know I have to work harder.

    Of course, everything is for them.

    The festival executivemittee has begun its preparations for this year¡¯s festival.

    The civil servant girls are doing their best.

    I feel like they¡¯re trying too hard.

    They might have been stimted by the new civil servant girls in Vige Five.

    The demon kinges to my mansion one every four to five days to show this love to the kittens born this year.

    It can even be said that he¡¯s protecting them.

    Perhaps it is because of Samael, one of the kittens born this year.

    Enviable.

    How can you sit on a chair in the room whileining to Samael who¡¯s on yourp?

    I feel like he¡¯s saying something confidential and I heard it but I acted like I didn¡¯t hear it.

    If you really want toin, tell that to Yuri herself.

    She oftenes to this mansion too.

    Shees to eat.

    By the way, the kittens born this year are most fond of the phoenix chick Aegis.

    As for Aegis, he must have been happy to find someone younger than him.

    Even though he¡¯s still a chick, he¡¯s working hard to take care of the kittens.

    Maa, even though I said taking care, he¡¯s only calling the oni maids or the demon king nearby if there¡¯s something but he¡¯s helping enough.

    It is better than having a bad rtionship.

    Please continue to get along.

    A meeting with the grocks from the east dungeon is being arranged.

    The first encounter, or the unfortunate misunderstanding with the east dungeon survey corps injured them so it became hard for me to meet them.

    I thought of going there myself but I was stopped by the people around me.

    They said that it would be better for me to wait for the grock to recover and have them meet me.

    Most of them said that so I followed their suggestion.

    I think it¡¯s been quite a while.

    Maa, a few more days and it will be time.

    The grocks have formed a group to send here as a delegation. They are already on their way here.

    The effort of the high elves, who are in charge of coordinating with them, finally bore fruit.

    However, a problem urs.

    On the way to Big Tree Vige, the grock delegation encountered a big boar.

    There were no fatalities but most were injured.

    ¡­.

    Grocks.

    Also known as stone man.

    Their whole body is made of rocks. In the dungeon, they mimic rocks to hide while eating moss to live.

    Their mimicry did not work in the forest.

    In any case, I¡¯m sorry for making you go out of the dungeon.

    ¡¸When the grocks recovers, let me go to them.¡¹

    ¡¸But that¡¯s¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸How about sending them guards or guides to make it here?¡¹

    Though I don¡¯t know why, that¡¯s what they said.

    Then, this can¡¯t be helped.

    Though I had a lot of trouble, they finally conceded.

    Maa, I should have met them this way earlier.

    For the time being, I wrote a letter of condolences to the grocks. I¡¯ll have to trouble the high elves again to coordinate with the new arrangement.

    They¡¯re probably the most disappointed given what happened.

    On Kuro¡¯s stomach lies Aegis and the kittens born this year. They are all in my room.

    Heartwarming.

    Samael is here too so why is the demon king not here?

    Speaking of which, all the kittens born this year were also females.

    Father cat seems to have no impact.

    Though he is the father cat, naming him like that will cause a lot of inconveniences.

    Raigiel.

    After getting all suggestions, his name was decided by draw lots.

    It seems to be the name of the god of magic from ancient times.

    He ended up having a grand name.

    ¡¸Oi, Raigiel.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    I thought I would be ignored but he¡¯s pretty responsive.

    By chance, do you like that name?

    If you do, then it¡¯s great.

    However, that¡¯s kind of embarrassing.

    How about I change your name?

    ¡­¡­.

    Unnecessary?

    Is that so?

    Okay okay.

    By the way, what happened to the aneneko?

    *TN: ANE = elder sister, NEKO = cat.

    Since there are new kittens, it will be difficult to still call them kittens.

    Therefore, I call them aneneko.

    Their body is still growing.

    ¡­¡­

    Are the anenekos there?

    The anenekos are on the ceiling beam.

    What are you hiding there for?

    Are you keeping an eye on the kittens?

    You¡¯re not doting parents so doting elder sisters?

    But I guess that¡¯s better than indifference¡­.

    Their nature is different from the cats I know.

    Hnn?

    Samael got up.

    It looks like Beezel has brought the demon king.

    That¡¯s very convenient so I envy them a little.

    Samael, what about me?

    Look, myp is free.

    I tapped my knees but Samael went out of the room without minding me.

    ¡­..

    Yuki, who came into the room in turn, puts her head on my vacantp.

    Thank you.

 Chapter 363 - Beastboyâ€™s School Life, Day 3?

    <h4>Chapter 363 ¨C Beastboy¡¯s School Life, Day 3?</h4>

    It has been three days since we entered the Gullgald Noble Academy.

    Recalling the teachers¡¯ lessons, there won¡¯t be any problem.

    I thought that it would be difficult here because of the difference in status but we did not encounter any problem. Thanks for the teachings of Frau-sensei and Yuri-sensei.

    The only problem was living in the dormitory.

    Sil, Bron, and I shared a three-person room.

    The room is small but neat.

    However, the bed is hard.

    It is probably because under the sheet is only a board.

    Can this even be called a bed?

    When I first saw it, I didn¡¯t recognize it as a bed until I saw something like a pillow.

    The food here too.

    Those who live in the dormitory must eat in the dormitory¡¯s cafeteria in the morning and evening.

    As for the reason, the attendance of the students is determined by receiving food.

    When you receive food, you must eat it all.

    Not because of rule but manners.

    I also think that manners are important.

    But the food here is unptable.

    In addition to that, the number of dishes is small.

    The only good thing is the quantity.

    I heard that it¡¯s okay to get a second serving but I never had any second serving.

    I remember the horrifying sight when other students get a second serving.

    What¡¯s more, there¡¯s no bath in this school dormitory.

    How are we supposed to clean our body?

    My question was answered by a basin and a towel.

    It seems like you can get hot water in the cafeteria of the dormitory at a fixed time.

    We were told to use them to wipe our bodies¡­..

    Finally, toilet.

    Instead of being cleaned every day, it is cleaned every few hours.

    As expected of a dormitory used by nobles.

    It is very beautiful too.

    But that¡¯s pointless.

    The leaves used in the toilet are too hard to be used.

    However, there¡¯s nothing else to use so it can¡¯t be helped.

    I¡¯ve reached my limit.

    It might sound pathetic but I¡¯m homesick.

    I want to go back to the vige.

    The enthusiasm I had when we left the vige is already broken.

    Sil and Bron are probably the same.

    I¡¯m so frustrated that I walk around the room for no reason.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡¹

    Sil said that. It looks like he has made up his mind.

    Bron nods too.

    ¡­.there¡¯s no other way.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s leave the dorm.¡¹

    Of course, we did not leave the school.

    We only want to leave the dormitory.

    Only then will we be free from those unptable foods.

    However, students of the school must reside in the school.

    I heard that no one¡¯s allowed to live outside the school.

    Because of that, after leaving the dormitory, we asked for a rented house for students who don¡¯t want to live in the dormitory like what the guard who guided us has said.

    We checked if there¡¯s any ce avable.

    ¡¸To our regret, the reservation is full.¡¹

    ¡­.

    It¡¯s over.

    But there¡¯s still hope.

    ¡¸If you really want to, you can build it yourself in a vacant lot.¡¹

    The receptionist oneesan just said words of salvation.

    ¡¸Is it okay if we build one ourselves?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but I will have to specify the location¡­.shall I guide you?¡¹

    ¡¸Please.¡¹

    After passing through an area lined with houses, we arrived at arge open area that is uniformly divided by stakes and ropes.

    ¡¸This is the ce where you can build a house. There is nond rental fee but you are required to pay one silver coin annually as a joint management fee.¡¹

    ¡¸Joint management fee?¡¹

    ¡¸Usage fee for the well, cleaning fee, and allowance for night patrols.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸There are also other detailed arrangements¡­do you know how to read?¡¹

    I took a look at the documents presented by the receptionist oneesan and handed them to Bron.

    Bron is good at contracts.

    After leaving the documents to Bron, I asked the receptionist oneesan.

    ¡¸This ce is divided by ropes but, are we limited by the rope too?¡¹

    A plot ofnd divided by the rope is approximately 10 meters square.

    Each of those squares is called block by the receptionist oneesan.

    ¡¸Yes. Please don¡¯t intrude other blocks.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you mean we can only rent one?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not what I mean. You can use as many blocks as you want. However, the joint management fee I mentioned earlier is calcted by the number of blocks¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If we use ten blocks, the joint management fee will be 10 silver coins per year.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    When I was asking a lot of questions, Bron called me.

    ¡¸How is it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s mostly okay but I¡¯m a bit anxious about the rights of the building being transferred to the school after we graduate.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    I confirmed it with the receptionist oneesan.

    ¡¸He¡¯s right. Upon graduation, the rights to the building will be transferred to the school. Therefore, it is customary for the graduating student to look for someone who¡¯ll ept the rights of the house before graduating.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that alright?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s already a tradition. However, the rights of the building cannot be transferred to anyone other than to the people involved in the school.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. We¡¯ll do it.¡¹

    We want to leave the dormitory after all.

    ¡¸Eh? Ano, there¡¯s no house built yet.¡¹

    ¡¸Will there be a problem if we build it ourselves?¡¹

    ¡¸No, but, no way you¡¯re¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll build it ourselves.¡¹

    For the time being, we rented a 2X2 block which is four in total.

    They are going to build a house in the middle of that house that is about as big as a block.

    The joint management fee is high but we are taught that keeping appearance is important.

    It shouldn¡¯t be a problem if it is only this much.

    Oh, that¡¯s right.

    I gave the receptionist oneesan a silver coin as a tip.

    This is not a mistake.

    I think that¡¯s the right amount.

    Vige chief always gives priority to toilets before anything else.

    In ordance to that, the first thing to build will be a toilet.

    After digging up a hole, we took a slime from the school office.

    I prepared a chair with a hole on the top and surrounded it with a tent. It¡¯s nowplete.

    ¡¸The soil here is soft. It is easy to dig.¡¹

    ¡¸Building a house won¡¯t be a problem.¡¹

    ¡¸There won¡¯t be a problem if we hit it to harden it, right?¡¹

    Next is a well but there is amon use well nearby.

    It seems like digging a well without permission is prohibited.

    Because of that, we can only rely on a tank to store water.

    I want two. One for drinking and one for everyday use.

    For those, we boughtrge barrels.

    ¡¸How about a small barrel for the toilet?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I bought one for that too.¡¹

    Bath.

    Arge barrel is also needed for that.

    We bought a size that even an adult can soak in.

    There won¡¯t be a problem with this.

    Oh, we have to cover this area with a curtain.

    As for the ce to change clothes, let¡¯s put a board over there in order to not get dirty.

    Drainage?

    Let¡¯s think about itter.

    Finally, bed.

    For the time being, a tent will be enough.

    Uncle Gulf gave it to us before we went to school.

    We¡¯ll just have to assemble it. It uses wooden frame and clothes as cover.

    I thought it was a piece of useless baggage at first. I¡¯m sorry.

    It¡¯s really useful.

    Just bring in nkets and now we have a bed.

    These nkets have defended us from hard beds up to now.

    We have to take good care of it.

    When our work was over, the sun was about to set.

    This is bad.

    I asked Sil and Bron for water.

    I¡¯ll cook our food today.

    The ingredients were purchased along with the barrels.

    Leave it to me.

    ¡­.

    There are no cooking utensils.

    I rented cooking utensils from the dormitory¡¯s cafeteria.

    I shouldn¡¯t forget to buy it tomorrow.

    I¡¯m confident with the taste of my dish.

    It was because Uncle Gulf has hidden seasonings in the tent.

    Thank you so much, Uncle Gulf.

    Though only a little time has passed since we left the vige, the vor from the vige is enough for me to tear up.

    Sil and Bron are crying too.

    I feel like my homesickness has reduced a little.

    When I was washing the utensils, Sil helped me.

    ¡¸Gol, I was happy to be able to taste soy sauce again but the meat was not good enough.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. However, that¡¯s already moderately expensive¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be that they don¡¯t know how to properly dismantle it after killing it?¡¹

    ¡¸They should have done so given the price. If not, that¡¯s a rip-off.¡¹

    ¡¸Can we enter the forest on the north side of the school? I¡¯ll hunt tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t have fun alone. I want to go too.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, shall we go together?¡¹

    ¡¸Bron will get angry.¡¹

    Bron is checking the formal version of the contract of thend we built our house in.

    Though we already started building, we are still under a temporary contract.

    Tomorrow, he¡¯ll sign a formal contract with the school.

    If we left out Bron and went hunting with just the two of us, he¡¯ll be mad.

    Bron rarely gets angry but it¡¯s troublesome when he gets angry.

    Even Ursa doesn¡¯t want to anger Bron.

    ¡¸I also have to deliver a letter from Uncle Michael to his store after buying cooking utensils.¡¹

    ¡¸Letter?¡¹

    ¡¸Uncle Michael said it himself. If we use the branch in the capital, he¡¯d like us to deliver this letter.¡¹

    I never thought of using it before but I¡¯m likely to shop a lot from now on so I¡¯d like to deliver this letter.

    Actually, when I went out to buy barrels and ingredients, I already looked for his store but I couldn¡¯t find it.

    I asked the local residents but they don¡¯t know.

    Uncle Michael¡¯s store might be smaller than I imagined.

    ¡¸Anyway, tomorrow, Bron and I will be busy.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll go alone in the forest after all.¡¹

    ¡¸How about staying here and try to improve our living environment or go to ss?¡¹

    ¡¸But I want to eat good meat.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, then do as you please.¡¹

    When I¡¯m done with my task, I¡¯ll go to the forest.

    I¡¯ll absolutely go there.

 Chapter 364 - Beastboyâ€™s School Life, Day 4?

    <h4>?Chapter 364 ¨C Beastboy¡¯s School Life, Day 4?</h4>

    The Gullgald Noble Academy is at the royal capital but it is outside the city because it needs arge site.

    Because of that, when you go shopping outside the school, you¡¯ll have to go to the outskirts of the city first.

    Shopping is very easy because, in the outskirts, there is a ce called Merchant Street where stores are all over.

    I purchased tools such as hammer, saw, wood carving tools, stone, and other materials and have them taken to the school.

    Since no outsider can enter the school, they can only deliver those things before the main gate.

    Next, cooking utensils and tableware and finally, ingredients.

    Sil went hunting but even if he managed to catch prey, it would be difficult to eat it the same day.

    Considering that he needs to drain blood and sink it in the river to reduce the temperature, it can only be eaten tomorrow.

    It is necessary for me to buy ingredients today.

    Let¡¯s buy meat from a different store.

    In the school, the closest ce to the capital is the residential area.

    Therefore, it is somewhatfortable to have the tools, woods, and building stones delivered at the main gate.

    Maa, it will be a hassle if I have to go back and forth many times.

    When I¡¯m done, Bron returns after officially signing the contract.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go to the forest. Sil is waiting.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, hold on. Defensive magicprehension ss will be held this afternoon.¡¹

    ¡¸Defensive magicprehension? Wasn¡¯t that a long way ahead?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know why but I guess the schedule changed since they informed me.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Studying is our priority. We have to hurry and get Sil back.¡¹

    ¡¸Sil will be fine. I already told him before he left.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.I see. Poor him.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, since we¡¯re finally going to eat lunch. A ptable one too.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. There are not many people who eat lunch at this school.¡¹

    ¡¸I think that¡¯s the reason why the serving of breakfast and dinner is a lot.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. However, the taste¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it. I don¡¯t want to remember.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. For today¡¯s lunch, let¡¯s have stir-fry vegetables that Sil likes.¡¹

    In Gullgald Noble Academy, it is possible for anyone to graduate anytime. All you have to do is to get three proofs of graduation certificates from the school.

    Proof of graduation certificate is given to those who clear the assignment given by the teacher.

    It is said that the challenge is not easy.

    The proof of graduation certificate can only be received by taking ss properly and producing results.

    However, there is no way a teacher will give it to someone easily. The exam differs for each individual depending on the teacher¡¯s assessment.

    ¡¸Now that we have three, we can graduate anytime.¡¹

    Nodding to Bron¡¯s words, I looked at the wooden ques in my hand.

    On one side of the wooden ques says ¡°Offensive Magic Comprehension¡±, ¡°Defensive Magic Comprehension¡±, and ¡°Life Style Magic Comprehension¡±. The other side of the ques says proof of graduation.

    Sil and Bron are holding something simr.

    ¡¸Are these really this easy to get?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that good? It¡¯s not like we forced them to give these to us.¡¹

    Sil says so but I¡¯m dissatisfied.

    None of us even took sses.

    We only attended the beginning of the ss and greeted the teacher.

    After testing our abilities individually, we were handed with these ques and then kicked out.

    The same was true for today¡¯s defensive magicprehension ss.

    Perhaps we were being backed up.

    ¡¸And who will back us up? We are talking about us. That¡¯s simply not possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    I envy Sil¡¯s easygoingness.

    ¡¸It is so. This is a secret but¡­.actually, I secretly spied at how they examined the other students.¡¹

    ¡¸W-what¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. No one found out.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Really. As for how they look¡­.they are chanting spells.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Surprising right? Do you get it now?¡¹

    Ah, I finally got it.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    In addition to Hakuren-sensei, we were also taught by Loo-sama, Tier-sama, and Ria-oneechan with magic.

    Chanting spells is the very first stage of casting magic.

    In other words, beginner ss magic.

    I¡¯m convinced now.

    Totally convinced.

    We already passed the shortening chant ss and we can cast magic without any chant at all.

    It means we already graduated from beginner ss.

    Now that I think about it, the defensive magic that the teacher told us is also low level.

    I see I see.

    It¡¯s only a beginner ss.

    Now I feel fine.

    Great.

    Maa, Ursa and Alfred are already at the stage after the no chant ss. That¡¯s a bit hard for us since we¡¯re not as good as them in terms of magical power maniption.

    However, vige chief praises us when we use magic so it¡¯s okay.

    Fufufu.

    Anyway, we each have three proofs of graduation.

    We cleared the minimum requirement.

    This school is attended by nobles so they might have only prepared simple sses.

    No wonder Frau-sensei and Yuri-sensei said that there would be no problem if we enrolled in this school.

    Even if you collect three proofs of graduation, you can choose not to graduate.

    If you want to learn, you can study as much as you want.

    Of course, tuition is required.

    However, Yuri-sensei already paid our tuition fees for three years.

    That means we can take sses for free for the next three years.

    Our initial n is to take magicprehension sses but since we no longer have to, should we try attending battle-rted sses?

    ¡¸Let¡¯s collect proof of graduation from all sses.¡¹

    ¡¸Sil is saying weird things again. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary but I want to go to advanced magic sses. However, I can¡¯t find that in the schedule.¡¹

    Bron looks at the lesson schedule.

    We all looked for an advanced magic ss together but we can¡¯t even find something simr.

    I heard that some magic teachers quitst year so they might have been affected.

    Though the ss is over, it is already toote to go to the forest.

    It¡¯s a little early but I¡¯m preparing dinner.

    Sil and Bron were responsible for checking and processing the woods I purchased.

    ¡¸Vige chief can easily do this but this is quite difficult.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah but Sil, don¡¯t ignore the numbering.¡¹

    ¡¸My bad my bad. I¡¯ll swap number 29 with number 17. I¡¯ll fix it.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s okay but don¡¯t just rece a pir with the wood for flooring.¡¹

    ¡¸We have yet to process them so it is still fine.¡¹

    ¡¸ording to the n, number 17 is supposed to be a pir while number 29 will be used for flooring.¡¹

    They are lively.

    Dinner.

    It is grilled marinated meat.

    ¡¸Gol, don¡¯t you think the wood we have is insufficient? With what we have, there won¡¯t be any left for the toilet and bath.¡¹

    Bron shows me the number of wooden boards.

    I know it¡¯s not enough.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t buy them all at once because of the union.¡¹

    ¡¸Union?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s the royal capital timber management union. If you are not a member, you can¡¯t buy arge amount of wood.¡¹

    ¡¸What are they?¡¹

    Sil says so as he throws the skewer into the fire.

    He has a face that did not enjoy the meat.

    Though I¡¯m the one who cooked it, I think so too.

    ¡¸They are a kind of association. We were taught about them.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­..Frau-sensei certainly said something about them. I only remember the part that I should shut up when we¡¯re dealing with merchants.¡¹

    Maa, if you remember that, there¡¯s no problem.

    ¡¸When ites to merchants¡­.we have to find Uncle Michael¡¯s store after all. Then, the three of us will search for it tomorrow¡­.no, we¡¯ll be hunting in the forest tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. The three of us should hunt tomorrow. As for wood, since we can¡¯t buy it all at once, let¡¯s buy one at a time.¡¹

    ¡¸When a house is nearingpletion, the price of timber will be raised.¡¹

    Bron said something sinister.

    ¡¸Are there merchants who do that?¡¹

    ¡¸We heard it from the civil servant oneechans. They told us a lot of cruel things that happen in the royal capital.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.that, uhm, the mansion that was built without walls.¡¹

    The merchants raised the price of wall materials at thest minute. The angry noble said ¡°I don¡¯t need walls.¡± andpleted the mansion like that.

    There¡¯s no problem during the summer but the noble broke when winter came.

    ¡¸However, the root cause of that incident is because the noble broke his promise to marry his daughter to the merchants, right? I didn¡¯t make any promise so we should be fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Though we might be fine, we shouldn¡¯t let our guard down. We are from the countryside after all.¡¹

    He¡¯s right.

    Even vige chief warned us.

    We are underdogs who will always be targeted by someone.

    We mustn¡¯t let our guard down.

    Act cautiously.

    He also said that even if we don¡¯t do anything bad, bad people coulde by.

    Thank you, vige chief.

    However, when meeting a stranger, I think it is too radical to think of them as scammers.

    Hakuren-sensei said that the first thing to do to a suspicious person is hit him.

    The next day.

    When I went to buy wood, the price was raised significantly.

    But I did not panic.

    I have apanion today.

    ¡¸Shopkeeper, what does this price mean? Isn¡¯t the price of timber controlled by the union? I haven¡¯t heard any news of the sudden rise in the price of timber.¡¹

    With Uncle Beezel here, I won¡¯t encounter any problem.

    I¡¯m d I stopped by at the royal castle before going to buy wood as a precaution.

 Chapter 365 - Beastboyâ€™s School Life, Day 7?

    <h4>Chapter 365 ¨C Beastboy¡¯s School Life, Day 7?</h4>

    We are at a school so there are naturally other students aside from us.

    However, each student takes different sses so it is difficult to get involved with anyone.

    It seems like it is more unusual to take the same sses like us.

    However, if I say that there¡¯s no interaction between students, it would be a lie.

    There are groups which consist of several dozens of people doing some kind of activity.

    They are called clubs.

    You are free if you don¡¯t belong to any club.

    Some students join dozens of clubs while other students have no interest in such activities.

    However, even if those students have no interest in such activities, they are still nobles.

    They are still acquainted with others.

    It seems like there are some people who can¡¯t join because of their family¡¯s position.

    In short, though they are supposed to be free in papers, in reality, they belong to the club.

    We don¡¯t belong to any though.

    It is not because we are not interested.

    We are interested in joining clubs but we are busy building our house so we can only hold back.

    Honestly speaking, we¡¯re kind of embarrassed when we are invited to tea parties because we live in a tent.

    We have to build our house first and foremost.

    This thing is of utmost importance.

    Maa, it was us who decided to leave the dormitory.

    Yeah, we regret being short-sighted.

    The senpais who invited us also voluntarily withdraw after seeing our house.

    It seems like club recruitment here is quite fierce because aside from the power of their house, the rank of the school club can affect the school itself.

    I personally don¡¯t want to be involved in that.

    ¡¸The bathroom is nowplete.¡¹

    Sil came to report that with a happy face.

    The bathroom is divided into a ce to change clothes, a ce to wash body, and a bathtub.

    The walls are also not curtains but wooden boards.

    There is also a window.

    It¡¯s smallerpared to the vige bath but it is a good bath where two adults can get in together.

    The floor of the bathroom is also made to make the water flow out and not umte inside.

    There¡¯s also drainage that¡¯s connected to the sewage.

    ¡¸It would have been easier if we could build a waterway.¡¹

    I thought of a n to use a waterway to get water from themon well but we were stopped by the student affairs office.

    It¡¯s because the waterway will cross a street.

    In addition, we were told that it will be easier for foreign substances to mix in so we have to give up our n.

    Regrettable.

    Maa, fetching water is a hassle but it¡¯s not hard because we can use magic.

    All we have to do is to lift the water with magic and move it.

    There are three of us. Anyone of us can fetch water once and it will be enough for the whole day.

    We only have to decide the order.

    Presently, the toilet and the bathroom arepleted.

    The toilet waspleted two days ago.

    It is not a simple tent toilet but a proper toilet hut.

    I think we can boast about it to vige chief.

    We did our best.

    However, we have not progressed with our house.

    Did we make a mistake on what to prioritize?

    No, we¡¯re not in a hurry because living in a tent is not that bad.

    The weather is good too.

    However, there¡¯s a possibility of rain so we have to do something quickly.

    For the time being, let¡¯s put a cloth over as rain protection. I hope it can really help us when it rains.

    Sil and the other four students agreed to my proposal.

    They are obviously older than us.

    They are two male and two female senpais.

    We got acquainted with them when we helped them after being attacked by a monster in the forest in the north.

    It is true that the forest in the north is part of the school grounds but it is also true that monsters there will not hesitate to attack you.

    Before the school lets the students enter the north forest, they must report to the school to dere that whatever happens to them there is their own responsibility.

    We didn¡¯t know that so we were so frustrated when we were driven back by the guards guarding the north forest.

    You should have informed us about that in the first ce.

    Returning to the story, the four of them thanked us for helping them and they came to our house when they didn¡¯t have ss.

    Thanks to them, the bathroom waspleted quickly.

    Maa, they are students of this school so they are nobles.

    They can¡¯t do something like carpentry so their job is mainly lifting things.

    Still, I¡¯m still grateful for additional demonpower.

    The corners of the cloth are bound to four poles.

    Our tent is now under the protection of the said cloth.

    Now, even if it rains, we will be okay.

    One of the senpais made sure that one side is lower than the others so that even if it rains, it will not umte in the center.

    ¡¸Then, it¡¯s a little early but let¡¯s have dinner.¡¹

    Hearing what I said, the four senpais cheer earlier than Sil.

    Were they that hungry?

    But they still look energetic.

    ¡¸By the way, Sil, can you call Bron?¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? I haven¡¯t seen him. Did he skip working?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s at the school office. He met with the receptionist oneesan about hiring people from outside.¡¹

    It ismon for the houses in this school to hire people to help them with their daily lives.

    Considering crime prevention, they want the students to hire as many as possible so their house can be safe while they are taking sses.

    We can hire as we like but whether we can bring them to school is a different story so someone has to check the guidelines from the school side.

    As a matter of fact, the receptionist oneesan was worried about that and told us toe and check.

    Hnn?

    Bron came back but¡­.he¡¯s not alone.

    Behind Bron are twodies¡­.I¡¯m sure they¡¯re students because they are wearing a uniform.

    When I asked Bron, he said that when he¡¯s returning from the office, he helped these two after being troubled by an enthusiastic club¡¯s recruitment.

    That¡¯s great.

    However, do you really need to bring them here?

    I don¡¯t know if they are living in the dorm or in a house but you should have sent them there.

    To answer my question, Bron nces at the twodies.

    ¡¸I heard it from this student that you are doing something filthy here. Even though he helped us, we came here to check it out considering this ce¡¯s safety.¡¹

    Trantion: I heard you¡¯re doing something fun. We hoped to join.

    ¡¸As a student of our school, it is our responsibility to check filth. ¡¹

    Trantion: You guys have just enrolled this year too, right? Us too. Let¡¯s get along.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    Then¡­.ehto¡­.

    ¡¸Fuh, how troublesome. I hope you won¡¯t expose us. ¡¹

    Trantion: I don¡¯t mind but it¡¯s kind of hard. Are you okay with it?

    As a reply to my question, the two female students smile fearlessly.

    ¡¸Impertinent. ¡¹

    Trantion: We¡¯re okay with that.

    Additional dinner for two.

    Looking at the way you eat, you must be having a hard time adjusting to the dormitory.

    The four senpais who are helping us with building our house are eating with gusto.

    Ah, you live in a house and not in the dorm?

    You live nearby?

    ¡­.That house over there.

    You were anxious about us for a while.

    Is that so?

    It would have been nice if you had called us out.

    Also, you don¡¯t have to rush eating.

    There¡¯s still a lot here.

    By the way, the freshly made bathroom was used by the four senpais, who helped us with the construction, in turn.

    Of course, in both female and both male pairs.

    After that, I thought it was our turn ¡­

    But the two schoolgirls that Bron brought are ring.

    They¡¯re ring alright.

    We can¡¯t refuse them.

    After consulting Sil and Bron, they gave their consent.

    I wonder if they didn¡¯t see how the senpais earlier look like.

    Also, everyone here can hear what you¡¯re talking about inside so don¡¯t say too much.

    Cup size¡­..that, it¡¯s embarrassing.

 Chapter 366 - Village Chiefâ€™s Summer Vacation

    <h4>Chapter 366 ¨C Vige Chief¡¯s Summer Vacation</h4>

    The demon king is being chased by the anenekos.

    What did you do?

    Let¡¯s just have breakfast.

    Yeah, it¡¯s delicious.

    How about Beezel?

    Do you want coffee or tea, or maybe¡­.tea is it.

    So, what did the demon king do?

    He didn¡¯t do anything?

    This morning, Samael jumped to the demon king when they were in the process of teleporting back to the demon king¡¯s castle. She was teleported with them.

    Though they came back immediately, the anenekos who saw what happened are already panicking.

    However, they did not get angry with Samael, they¡¯re angry with the demon king.

    So that¡¯s now it is.

    Ah, no. You brought her back immediately so I won¡¯t be angry.

    I hope you pay attention next time.

    Yesterday, Beezel came here to do something for the beastboys. It is to send Gulf to the royal capital per Hakuren¡¯s instruction.

    ¡°If you¡¯re really worried, why don¡¯t you go there yourself?¡± is what he said and it angers Hakuren. Beezel indirectly defended Gulf from Hakuren by saying she should appreciate him more. I didn¡¯t say anything.

    So he teleported here to pick up Gulf. The demon king came with him at that time.

    After that, the demon king ys with the kittens.

    They stayed here for a night and nned to return to the castle the next morning.

    By the way, they stayed here for the night because Samael crawls into the demon king¡¯s bed.

    I¡¯m jealous.

    ¡­.speaking of which, does the demon king have a wife?

    There is?

    They¡¯re on good terms.

    Is that so?

    But, wouldn¡¯t she get angry with the demon king if he stays here?

    They don¡¯t live together for work-rted reasons.

    Heh.

    She¡¯s the principal of the school where the beastboys are enrolled?

    Then, I must greet her once when I have time.

    This year¡¯s festival is arge scale hide and seek with the whole vige as the venue.

    I initially wanted everyone to participate but changed it to voluntary participation.

    Hiding on top of the buildings is okay but hiding inside a building is prohibited.

    Using magic and flying are also prohibited.

    There¡¯s only one death god and the rest will flee.

    However, that will be too advantageous for the fleeter so I added a special rule.

    That is a bell.

    When the bell rings, those who are hiding must move wherever they are.

    On the contrary, it is forbidden to move when the bell is not ringing.

    The bell is ced in front of my mansion and only the death god can ring the bell.

    The death god can ring it as many times as he wants but he cannot move until he counts up to 100 after ringing the bell.

    I thought of those to bnce things but¡­.

    It has been two hours since the game started.

    I haven¡¯t caught anything.

    No, someone was caught but not by me.

    It was a spiderling who came out voluntarily as an obligation.

    ¡­¡­

    Isn¡¯t everyone taking things too seriously?

    I¡¯m about to cry.

    If I ring the bell, I might be able to feel a sign¡­.kuh.

    I somewhat was able to find Kuro for some reason.

    A joyous cheer was heard from the non-participant area.

    However, I won¡¯t lose.

    I will not be a loser!

    Emergency, rule addition!

    Those who were caught by the death god will take the role of death god subordinates!

    Of course, I know that it¡¯s not enough.

    We need more allies.

    And to do that, I¡¯ll say these words!

    ¡¸Together with me, let¡¯s hunt the enemies!¡¹

    Whooosshhh, tails wag in several ces.

    It was a fun festival.

    I¡¯m reflecting since my wives told me that I¡¯m only dealing with cats.

    Therefore, I¡¯ll y with the kuros and spiderlings.

    I got scolded.

    I¡¯m only joking.

    An, no, I¡¯ll y with you too.

    Don¡¯t be so shocked.

    Alright, kids.

    Ursa, lead the children.

    Let¡¯s go to the south of the vige.

    You always do this during festivals and martial arts tournaments.

    Tiselle, Ririus, Riguru, Ratte, Torain, Nutt, and Guraru will follow your lead.

    Thest one on the line is Alfred.

    If you feel like Ursa is overdoing it, tell her out loud.

    Me, a few oni maids, some kuros, and spiderlings are following them behind.

    Hnn?

    I saw the phoenix chick Aegis and the wine slime riding the back of the kuros.

    Ah, you cane with us. I don¡¯t mind.

    On the arms of the oni maids are boxes containing flying disks, balls, bats, and jumping ropes.

    ¡¸We brought a lot. What are you nning to y today?¡¹

    I answered the oni maid¡¯s question.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t thought about it. We¡¯ll just y casually.¡¹

    My top priority ismunication.

    The only n is¡­.at noon, the oni maids from the mansion will bring us lunch.

    Sometimes, it is nice to have a day where you just have to y casually.

    Eh?

    That¡¯s only my wishful thinking?

    Yeah.

    That might be the case.

    Ah, Ursa, slow down a bit¡­.before I was able to say it, Nutt already informed her.

    My worry is unnecessary.

    It was a rxing day.

 Chapter 367 - Summer Incident

    <h4>Chapter 367 ¨C Summer Incident</h4>

    An incident happened.

    It started¡­.I think summerst year.

    I made a wooden boat and put it on the reservoir for fun.

    It is a simple sailboat.

    Hiichirou was overjoyed when he saw the sailboat.

    Seeing the rejoicing Hiichirou, Raimeiren told him that it will take some time but she¡¯ll take him to see a big ship.

    Hiichirou was even more overjoyed.

    After that, Hiichirou started talking about big ships every time he remembers.

    Raimeiren seems to have several ships but she ordered arge sail ship for Hiichirou.

    The one to undergo the task is Shashaato City.

    There is arge shipyard there.

    Although Michael-san is not involved in shipbuilding industry, he became the middleman for Raimeiren to Shashaato City.

    And so, the shipbuilding has begun.

    Originally, a sail ship could only be built after several years.

    Especially big ones.

    However, it waspleted in one year.

    It seems like the power of gold can save you a lot.

    A ship that is already in the middle of being built was bought.

    It seems like shipyards are not a ce where they¡¯ll only begin building from scratch once they receive orders.

    They build ships even if there¡¯s no order yet.

    It seems like it is a normal practice for merchants to buy and sell unfinished ships.

    The one that takes time to make the most is the hull so Raimeiren bought arge sail ship with an almostpleted hull. It will only take a little more time toplete and decorate it.

    Considering that it took a year for them to do that, it is expected to be a luxurious sail ship.

    Even so, do you even call it shipbuilding if they are only decorating it?

    Seems like it.

    Ah, as long as it hasn¡¯t sailed yet, a ship is still considered as still undergoing shipbuilding.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    And it waspleted at the end of the spring.

    The ship reveal will take ce in Shashaato City but Raimeiren was reluctant to take Hiichirou there.

    I thought she didn¡¯t want to take Hiichirou to a crowded ce but it seems like it¡¯s not the only reason.

    ¡¸There are a lot of ships here, wouldn¡¯t that make Hiichirou¡¯s ship inconspicuous? ¡¹

    I finally knew why so I decided to give up the ship reveal in Shashaato City.

    The venue is now at the east of Shashaato City and south of Vige Five.

    This ce is more rocky than sandy and it is deep enough for the sail ship to approach.

    Maa, we don¡¯t want it to get stranded so they are told to not get too close to the shore.

    The spectators are me, Hiichirou, Hakuren, Raimeiren, Michael-san, people from Big Tree Vige, and Vige Five. We gathered on the beach near Vige Five.

    We¡¯re waiting while having a barbecue.

    The ship was immediately visible.

    It was Michael-san who¡¯s holding a skewer who said that.

    It is still far away but even so, we can see a splendid sail ship with two big sails.

    The spectators cheer.

    Yeah but about half of them are cheering for barbecue.

    I told Hiichirou that the ship is finally here but he¡¯s still sleeping.

    Hiichirou was so excited the day before so he¡¯s probably still tired.

    ¡¸Let him sleep until ites a little closer. ¡¹

    No one objected Raimeiren¡¯s words.

    But it is really one fine sail ship.

    While thinking so, I saw a small ship chasing behind the sail ship.

    What is that?

    The small ship has no sail.

    There are no oars too.

    However, it is moving around the same speed.

    Is the sail ship pulling it?

    When I was thinking so, smoke went up from the sail ship.

    Fire.

    The sail is burning.

    Eh?

    An explosion.

    The sail ship sank.

    ¡­.eh?

    I couldn¡¯t understand what was happening but I had Hakuren fly for rescue.

    There should be a few sailors on the sail ship.

    The lizardmen and the high elves who came to spectate rode Hakuren¡¯s back.

    I stand by where I am in order to not get in the way.

    As for the small ship¡­.it¡¯s running away.

    Is it afraid of getting involved?

    Or did that small ship do something?

    No, above all else¡­.

    ¡¸Ba-ba, big ship, where? ¡¹

    Hiichirou, who woke up because of the explosion, said that while rubbing his eyes.

    That is the incident.

    ording to the testimony of the rescued sailors, the criminal is that small ship.

    It seems to be a ship of the elf empire.

    ¡¸We have investigated that ship and found it was owned by the foolish Vige Five. Our elf empire will not allow the existence ofrge ships that can threaten us. ¡¹

    After that, the elf empire was absorbed by the demon king¡¯s kingdom after theirplete surrender.

    At first, they surrendered to Vige Five but I found it annoying so I left it to the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    The only reason why the elf empire was allowed to surrender is because all the sailors of the sunken sail ship were rescued and they offered theirrgest ship aspensation.

    The battle before that was terrible.

    The elf empire is an ind.

    Countless of dragons fly around that ind.

    Ships who are trying to get out were either sunk or driven back.

    From time to time, dragon breaths are shot into the ind.

    ¡¸Kill to thest elf.¡¹

    When Raimeiren dered so, the elf empire¡¯s leaders panicked.

    That same moment, she gently told the citizens of the elf empire that this is an act of revenge for sinking the sail ship.

    A civil war broke out.

    The dragons watch over them.

    After suppressing their internal turmoil, the elf empire no longer has fighting spirit to fight against dragons. They conveyed their intent to surrender.

    In the end, Raimeiren epted their surrender only after they burn theirrge castle on the coast of the ind with their own hand.

    The battle is over.

    I¡¯m d it¡¯s over.

    After receiving thergest ship of the elf empire, we showed it to Hiichirou.

    ¡¸Ba-ba, ship, no cloth¡¹

    This elf empire ship is running by using magical power.

    It doesn¡¯t need a sail.

    At ater date, thergest ship of the elf empire got installed with useless sails.

 Chapter 368 - Beastboyâ€™s School Life, Day 10?

    <h4>Chapter 368 ¨C Beastboy¡¯s School Life, Day 10?</h4>

    I recalled Frau-sensei¡¯s question.

    ¡¸Student Gol, the word nobles, who does it refer to?¡¹

    The correct answer in this kingdom is this.

    ¡¸Those people with peerage including theirwful wife and children.¡¹

    The king and royal family are not included so they are not members of nobility.

    We should also be careful who we are referring to.

    Those peerages include duke, marquis, count, viscount, baron, knight, and someone with a special equivalent title.

    A good example of a special title is the four heavenly kings and there are also simr titles other than that.

    Now.

    The Gullgald Noble Academy is, obviously, a school attended by nobles.

    Most students are either noble¡¯s children or children of civil servants and military officers of nobles.

    Thus, the title and position of the parents have great influence on the interpersonal rtionship of students.

    This school is also not trying to rule out the effect.

    On the other hand, they actively teach the students to know their rtionship, how to treat each other, and have everyone be aware of their responsibilities.

    It is true that all students are treated as equal after entering the school but after graduating, there will be a clear social status difference among them so they should not be spoiled.

    The etiquette teacher said that we should not do things half-heartedly here even if it is safe to make a mistake while we¡¯re at the school.

    However, it is said that every year, there¡¯s a tradition where newly enrolled students will be ¡°cheered¡± by fellow students.

    One of those ¡°cheerers¡± is being beaten by Sil.

    ¡¸You bastards. How dare you be repulsive?¡¹

    Trantion: Oi, how can you enroll here and not greet others? What¡¯s going on?

    He attacked us before saying that.

    He will definitely be beaten.

    Or rather, if we don¡¯t beat him here, things will be harder for uster.

    ¡¸We didn¡¯t know that greetings were necessary. How about I let my fist to greet you?¡¹

    Trantion: Eh? But I have a higher social status than you, do we really have to? If you told us that earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have punched you.

    ¡¸G-go-goo-good punch¡­.fuh, I like it.¡¹

    Trantion: My apologies. Please take care of me from now on.

    His legs weaken. Is it because of fear? Or is it Sil¡¯s punch effect?

    I don¡¯t really care what¡¯s the reason but there are more and more peopleing here.

    We¡¯re in trouble.

    When we entered the school, we have titles equivalent to the head of a baron family.

    We are not barons but it seems like we are treated the same as barons.

    That happened when we handed over Frau-sensei and Yuri-sensei¡¯s letters to the school principal.

    The principal seems to have a little headache after reading the letter so I hope Frau-sensei and Yuri-sensei did not say too much.

    However, we will make good use of the status we received.

    By the way, the man beaten up by Sil earlier is a son of a count.

    A baron family head is higher than a count¡¯s son.

    Even if it is the son of a duke, the same is true.

    The family head is the person who holds the peerage.

    No matter how high your parent¡¯s peerage is, someone with low peerage will always be higher than a child who had no peerage.

    However, the count¡¯s son might be a countter so it is normal for them to be bossy even if they are facing a baron family head.

    That¡¯s how the world goes.

    However, if a person of lower social status or position clearly picks a fight like now, there¡¯s no other way but to buy it.

    Leaving it at that will only entitle you to receive revenge.

    That person can¡¯t fight backter if that will be the case.

    It is best to set aside victory or defeat and end the fight on the spot.

    As for the reason, ¡°disgrace of authority¡±.

    The noble¡¯s society will immediately respond to such act of rebellion.

    Though it would be great to win, it is also alright to lose.

    The most important thing is to show that you resisted.

    ¡¸This mantle is not useful.¡¹

    Sil pulls the short cloak on his back to show it.

    You don¡¯t have to show it.

    I have something simr on my back.

    This short mantle is proof that you¡¯re a student of this school.

    A line drawn on the other side clearly disys one¡¯s identity.

    ¡¸But why on the backside? No one can see it unless you turn it over.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a crime prevention measure. It will be scary to walk around the city with that on disy.¡¹

    The capital has good security but it doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s no crime.

    Frau-sensei taught us to be careful when training around the area.

    ¡¸There are more troubles because it is not disyed¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s only because of theck of attention of the other party.¡¹

    You can see the line if you look at the edge of the cloak a little.

    ¡¸Lack of attention¡­..isn¡¯t it because the line of the baron family head is simr to the line of a baron family official?¡¹

    Ah¡­.right.

    Next time, let¡¯s talk to the receptionist oneesan.

    The normal schedule is to take sses in the morning and club activities in the afternoon.

    We put off club activities and strive to build a house.

    That¡¯s the n but we decided to join a club.

    The name of the club is Territory Citizen¡¯s Life Improvement Club.

    Hunting, camping, farming, construction, cooking, sewing.

    Other than hunting, the others are unnecessary for nobles but it will be more convenient knowing them than not.

    Also, if you have a territory, you should be able to live a better life if you are knowledgeable in those areas.

    That¡¯s the club¡¯s purpose.

    The four sempais and two neighbors decided to form it with us.

    But for some reason, I¡¯ll be the representative.

    Maa, I did not refuse because it will be easier to get demonpower for both hunting and building the house.

    As for farming, Bron negotiated directly with the school a while ago.

    We can buy food in the capital but we don¡¯t have the necessary amount we need.

    Also, the taste is awful.

    We only want them to lend usnd and we¡¯ll turn it into a field ourselves.

    It was immediately dismissed saying the students don¡¯t need to plow field but it was resolved after consulting the receptionist oneesan.

    ¡¸Recently, although the food situation is getting better, food research is indispensable for the future. Could you lend usnd for that?¡¹

    That¡¯s how I said it.

    They lend usnd next to the block where we are building our houses at. It is a squarend, 100 meters on all sides.

    I thought that it would only be a matter of time but I started making oil.

    When I was working in parallel to house building, one sempai, who¡¯s interested in fieldwork, came.

    Sempai is a child of a noble with a rural territory.

    However, he is not living like a noble I imagined but lived in a house simr to a hut. It seems like sempai also worked hard in plowing mulberry fields.

    He said he felt nostalgic in this club.

    He seems to be more knowledgeablepared to us so we asked for him to guide us.

    ording to sempai, he was shocked that he¡¯ll end this year by plowing.

    ¡¸Maa, this makes me lonely so let¡¯s build a small vegetable garden. I¡¯ll get the seedlings and seeds.¡¹

    No one objected.

    Ah, right right.

    Noble¡¯snguage is prohibited in the club.

    Aside from hunting, we¡¯ll also have to do camping, farming, construction, cooking, and sewing.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s arrange it properly.¡¹

    We should really do them properly and don¡¯t let them be just objectives.

    Presently.

    Aside from the four sempais, two neighbors, and one farming sempai, our club has gathered some more and exceeds 40 members.

    I¡¯m happy that our house-building is progressing.

    Though not all members are here every day, they¡¯ll surelye during mealtime.

    Why?

    And, how could I manage cooking for 40 people by myself?

    The seasonings that Uncle Gulf gave me secretly is about to run out.

    Maybe I should look for Uncle Michael¡¯s store.

 Chapter 369 - Beastboyâ€™s School Life, Day 12ï½ž?

    <h4>Chapter 369 ¨C Beastboy¡¯s School Life, Day 12¡«?</h4>

    Sil and Bron brought me a boar that they had hunted three days ago.

    Its body is around 1meter¡­.not so much.

    At first, I thought it was a piglet but it seems like adults around here are this big.

    I¡¯m a little puzzled because it is so different from the vige.

    In addition, Frau-sensei and Yuri-sensei both told us to be very careful.

    We¡¯ve taken note of that we¡¯ve been very careful.

    ¡¸Hou, tonight¡¯s feast is going to be lively.¡¹

    Trantion: Is that for dinner? Seriously? I¡¯ll look forward to it.

    That was the count¡¯s son who was beaten by Sil a while ago. He¡¯s holding a carpentry tool on one of his hands.

    He joined the club for some reason.

    Maybe because he loves bath.

    We are nning to make a big bathroom.

    Until yesterday, that guy didn¡¯t even know how to use a saw.

    ¡¸It is indeed tonight¡¯s dinner but noble¡¯snguage is prohibited here.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, right.¡¹

    And standing behind him are three school teachers.

    Their purpose for being here is to observe and decide who¡¯ll be the club adviser.

    They¡¯ve been here since yesterday.

    Last night, after dinner, they began beating each other to decide on who¡¯ll be the adviser.

    They don¡¯t have to hate this club that much¡­.

    Those three are here again today but I haven¡¯t heard who among them will be our adviser.

    I wonder if there¡¯s no problem with the inspection.

    I¡¯m thinking of that while cooking.

    As expected, it will be hard for me to cook alone so I have some people help me.

    As for their cooking skill¡­.yeah, wild.

    First of all, wash your hands before cooking.

    Don¡¯t use something that has fallen to the ground.

    Wash the vegetables with water.

    That¡¯s not how you should hold a knife.

    Fire magic? You¡¯ll only use it once.

    It will be hard to cook using fire magic and you can¡¯t do anything else if you¡¯re going to do that.

    You don¡¯t have to call your servant from your house.

    You should work using your own hands.

    Teaching people is harder than I thought.

    I wonder if Hakuren-sensei, Frau-sensei, and Yuri-sensei also had a hard time.

    ¡­¡­.

    No, I think we were betterpared to the people here.

    Don¡¯t use magic to cut vegetables.

    Look, the vegetables blew up.

    The next day.

    The three of us were called by the school principal.

    When I wondered why, we were shown with a wooden board.

    There¡¯s a character written¡­.petition?

    The content was a request to improve food in the dormitory.

    ¡­¡­.

    Ehto, why are you showing this to us?

    After asking the principal that question, she pointed at the signatures.

    There are five names written as the petitioners.

    It¡¯s not our name.

    Of course.

    We don¡¯t even know about this petition.

    Though I might have signed it if we¡¯re still in the dormitory but we are no longer rted to the dormitory the moment we left it.

    When I told that to the principal, she sighed.

    The five petitioners are our club members.

    Now that she mentioned it¡­.I seem to have recalled their names.

    ¡¸We did not incite them.¡¹

    ¡¸I know that. However, most of the students involved with you have be dissatisfied with the dorm¡¯s food.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.¡¹

    I think I know what she means¡­..it¡¯s probably because of dinner.

    Every night, we look like we¡¯re having a small party.

    But every night, there were only around 40¡­st night was around 50 people.

    Still, considering the number of enrolled students in this school, that number is insignificant.

    No one can say that it¡¯s our responsibility.

    The root cause, isn¡¯t it because the dorm food is not delicious?

    ¡¸I admit that the dorm food is not delicious. They are cooked for the sake of preventing the students from starving.¡¹

    ¡¸Since you already know that, why not cook delicious food?¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have that ability.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸We are at a time where there is food shortage. It is impossible to ask someone, who was cooking in order to not starve, to make something delicious suddenly.¡¹

    Certainly.

    ¡¸Therefore, I request of you.¡¹

    Could it be?

    ¡¸Improving the food at the dormitory, I request you to cooperate.¡¹

    I knew it.

    She said she requested us but it is not a request we can refuse.

    However, I will resist.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t mind cooperating but unfortunately, our main profession is student desu. We often study at school so maybe in our spare time¡­.¡¹

    Trantion: We will cooperate but only when we feel like it.

    ¡¸I heard you guys are excellent.¡¹

    Trantion: Do you think you can escape?

    ¡¸Hahaha. Thank you for yourpliment. ¡¹

    Trantion: Seems impossible.

    ¡¸Starting today, I will send the chef of each dormitory to your ce. Please train them. ¡¹

    Trantion: Yes, the talk is over. Do it.

    Kuh.

    As expected, the principal is tough.

    H-however.

    I can¡¯t just pull back.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a shame but if the food in the dormitory improved, can we at least be rewarded?¡¹

    Trantion: Merit, give us merit.

    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯ve already thought of something. Look forward to it.¡¹

    Trantion: Say your wish.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll look forward to it. This¡­.I¡¯m sorry to put too much burden on the school. In fact, there¡¯s one thing I wish to trouble you, could you solve it?¡¹

    Trantion: Oh, can you do something difficult?

    ¡¸I never thought you guys have a problem but let me know.¡¹

    Trantion: Don¡¯t underestimate a school principal.

    ¡¸Actually, I¡¯ve been looking for an acquaintance¡¯s store in the royal capital but no matter where I look, I can¡¯t find it. Can you help me find it? It¡¯s Uncle Michael¡¯s store¡­.¡¹

    Trantion: This has been our trouble since we came here so thank you in advance.

    ¡¸Got it. Then, I look forward to the dormitory¡¯s food.¡¹

    Trantion: Piece of cake, I¡¯ll show you the power of a principal.

    This is all I can request.

    Sil and Bron, you don¡¯t have problems, don¡¯t you?

    If you have any, ask the principal yourself.

    At noon, ten chefs came.

    4 from the male dormitory, 4 from the female dormitory, and 2 from the teacher¡¯s dormitory.

    All of them know how to use kitchen knives so I¡¯m relieved.

    There¡¯s no problem with their hygiene awareness too.

    As expected.

    However, theyck cooking skills.

    They only know how to boil and grill.

    Well, I wasn¡¯t able to cook from the beginning either.

    Let¡¯s work hard together.

 Chapter 370 - Elf Empire: Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 370 ¨C Elf Empire: Aftermath</h4>

    The demon king stops moving after getting in a strange pose.

    Then, the kitten Samaeles over and climbs over the demon king¡¯s body.

    When Samael gets down, the demon king starts moving and stops again after making another strange pose.

    This time, four kittens, including Samael, climb up at the demon king¡¯s body.

    ¡­..

    Seeing that, I tried posing in a strange way too.

    Samael did note.

    The other kittens did note either.

    A lot of spiderlingse.

    The kuros came too.

    Heavy.

    What are you even doing in the first ce?

    Escaping reality?

    The reality he wants to escape from is the submission of the elf empire.

    I¡¯m not saying that I¡¯m unrted but the root of all of it is Raimeiren.

    Therefore, if you want to say something, tell that to Raimeiren.

    However, Beezel came to me with documents in hand.

    ¡¸The former elf empire sent 20 of their ruler¡¯s daughters. I sent them to Vige Five. Please sign this document as proof of eptance.¡¹

    ¡¸No no. Isn¡¯t the elf empire absorbed by the demon king¡¯s kingdom? Why are you sending them to Vige Five?¡¹

    ¡¸Because it is the wish of the elf empire.¡¹

    ¡¸Sending them to Vige Five won¡¯t mean that they¡¯ll be treated well.¡¹

    Isn¡¯t it better to send them to some city somewhere in the demon king¡¯s kingdom?

    That¡¯s what I thought but the elf empire side doesn¡¯t seem to agree.

    Maa, I have no choice but to ept them.

    The demon king kingdom itself doesn¡¯t want to ept the submission of the elf empire.

    As for the reason, it will only increase their problem.

    However, the elf empire surrendered to Raimeiren. Raimeiren did not ept their submission and appointed the demon king¡¯s kingdom as their surrendering destination.

    The demon king¡¯s kingdom was surprised by the nomination and was reluctant to ept the submission. However, they don¡¯t have any choice but to ept because even Dors got involved.

    As for Dors, he doesn¡¯t care whether the elf empire rise or fall but he¡¯s anxious if Hiichirou¡¯s heart will be affected because of the incident.

    Also, it seems like he wanted to prevent the rising of Raimeiren¡¯s infamy.

    In any case, the demon king¡¯s kingdom is now busy after undertaking the surrender of the elf empire via the influence of Dors.

    It seems like they can¡¯t do it easily.

    That¡¯s right.

    Several human nations haveined about the surrender of the elf empire.

    In response to them, Beezel said:

    ¡¸Then, can you ept them in your country? Though the elf empire is close to the demon king¡¯s kingdom, this is a chance to get their technology and good port.¡¹

    Though Beezel was serious when he rmended them to do that, the human nations haven¡¯t said anything since then.

    The human nations also seem to not want to get involved with the elf empire that was attacked by countless of dragons.

    ¡¸If that is the case, they should have shut up from the beginning! Why do they have to trouble us half of the way!¡¹

    Beezel¡¯s anger echoed from the alcohol table.

    Yeah, let¡¯s just drink and let it out.

    There were 5000 elves living on the ind where the elf empire was located. Most of them left the ind leaving only hundreds behind.

    It seems like they will be distributed to each city and town of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    The elves of the elf empire have their own skills and assets so they won¡¯t be troubled with their livelihood.

    That¡¯s a relief.

    The few hundreds that remained on the ind are elves who live by managing the port and fishing.

    Though I think elf and fishing are sort of ipatible, I¡¯m convinced that they can really fish since they are living on an ind.

    Normally, that should be the end of it but¡­.

    The elves of the elf empire are not relieved and thought that they should hand over 20 daughters of the rulers to the dragons.

    Raimeiren brilliantly ignored this idea.

    Dors is reluctant to take them because Raimeiren dislikes them.

    Even if he takes them in, those elves are not good enough and will only be treated like livestock or even lessparing them to other races he has. It seems to be for the best not to take them.

    There shouldn¡¯t be any problem with that but the elves won¡¯t just give up because of their fear of the dragons.

    They will do anything to be forgiven by the dragons.

    After several negotiations, Vige Five, who the elf empire believes to be involved with dragons, became their target.

    I talked to Dors and Raimeiren though.

    Maa, there won¡¯t be many changes if the poption of Vige Five increases by 20.

    Let¡¯s talk to Youkoter.

    ¡¸Vige chief, my apologies but there¡¯s one more thing we should talk about. About the ship of the elf empire¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Ship? Ah, the ship they offered when they surrendered.¡¹

    ¡¸That ship is the symbol of the elf empire¡¯s innovation and technology.¡¹

    ¡¸I heard about that too.¡¹

    ¡¸My question is, what kind of punishment were you thinking when you ordered for a useless sail to be installed on that ship?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not the one who ordered that.¡¹

    ¡¸But you know the reason, right?¡¹

    I know so I told him.

    Beezel knitted his eyebrows deeply.

    ¡¸That¡¯s too pathetic to be told in public. I¡¯ll just tell others that it is to confront their arrogance.¡¹

    I think that reason¡¯s good too.

    A few dayster, 22 elfdies came to Vige Five.

    I also tried to participate in the pick-up meeting but Youko told me that it was unnecessary.

    ¡¸There is no such thing as weing the surrendered.¡¹

    Ah, so there¡¯s a possibility of being a target of grudge?

    That¡¯s troublesome.

    ¡¸Fear not. They will lose those kinds of feelings soon enough.¡¹

    The 22 elfdies are all young, between 100 to 200 years old. They are also excellent in both literary and martial arts.

    The 22 of them were immediately sent to Pirika the day they arrived.

    Pirika will train them.

    The next day, all of them tried to escape but were caught and forced to undergo an even more rigorous training.

    ¡¸Keep moving your body. It¡¯s okay. The limit is called the limit for a reason. The limit of your body is still too far ahead.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Dying from this is all in your head.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry you can do it. You¡¯re still young so it¡¯s okay. One morep. Do your best.¡¹

    Since they were also trained with Pirika, the elves around give their heartwarming encouragements.

    ¡¸They¡¯re going to be trained for about half a year. After that, they¡¯ll be scheduled to do civil service works.¡¹

    I watch the situation while being exined of by Pirika¡¯s fellow disciple.

    Won¡¯t their grudge elevate because of this?

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. After a month, they won¡¯t think of any negative things like grudge.¡¹

    I-is that so?

    Don¡¯t overdo it.

    Yeah, I¡¯m seriously asking you to not overdo it.

 Chapter 371 - Queen Beeâ€™s Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 371 ¨C Queen Bee¡¯s Daughter</h4>

    I am the daughter of the queen bee.

    I¡¯m an existence born with the fate of bing a queen.

    Because of that, I have livedfortably till now.

    I think this is natural because I will have to work as the queen of the new hiveter.

    The eyes of the soldier bees are cold when they are looking at me but that doesn¡¯t shake my heart.

    Ah, mother.

    The time for me to leave the hive has note yet.

    It should be a month away.

    I know it instinctively.

    Until then, I¡¯ll rx here.

    I¡¯m rxing too much that I¡¯m getting fat?

    Hahaha.

    Mother, nice joke.

    My body shape is perfect.

    Eh?

    Can I fly?

    Please don¡¯t fool around.

    A flightless bee would be the same as a green caterpir.

    If I can fly you¡¯ll let me rx for a month and if I can¡¯t I¡¯ll have to leave?

    I should be the one to decide when will I leave the hive but if you say so.

    I will at least give you face.

    Let¡¯s get it on!

    Once I fly, I¡¯ll live my rxing life for one more month!

    I was kicked out of the hive.

    I don¡¯t have my supposed soldier bee escorts.

    I¡¯m treated like this just because I can¡¯t fly.

    Does this mean that I was abandoned?

    That¡¯s probably not it.

    Mother, I believe in you.

    I¡¯m sure the soldier bees are guarding me in the dark.

    ¡­¡­.

    They are a bit responsive though.

    This is bad.

    Real bad.

    W-wh-what should I do?

    Going to other hives¡­.that would be pointless.

    Once a hive was built, there would only be one queen.

    No idiot will invite another queen bee into their own hive.

    In addition, I don¡¯t even know where other hives are located.

    Then, what should I do?

    Build my own hive?

    I know how to do it by instinct but that¡¯s a hassle!

    I want to livezily!

    However, I was only able to say that because I was in my mother¡¯s hive so I don¡¯t have to think about having trouble with what to eat or when to sleep.

    Given my present situation, my only ending is death desu.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    Let¡¯s build a hive.

    ¡­¡­.

    But I can¡¯t even move to a ce suitable to build a hive on.

    I-is this my end?

    Eh?

    Seriously?

    Am I going to die?

    No no no.

    I don¡¯t want to die yet.

    A hand of salvation extends to me who was struggling.

    Oh, god did not forsake me.

    Thank you god.

    It was a spider that reached me out with a helping hand.

    ¡­..

    H-hello.

    I¡¯m not delicious.

    Areh?

    Ah, wh-what?

    Aren¡¯t you the spider who oftenes to mother¡¯s hive?

    Will you help me?

    Is that so?

    Please.

    Why are you tying me up?

    Eh?

    Eh?

    EEEEEHHHHHH!

    I was pushed out in front of a very great person called vige chief.

    ¡¸It is certainly unusual for them to get this fat. Is it a variant? What are the other benefits aside from being unable to fly?¡¹

    Those words pierced my heart.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    It¡¯s the result of beingzy.

    I finally epted it. I have already given everything up just like that.

    Please boil or grill me now.

    Ah, but please refrain from biting and chewing me alive.

    I really don¡¯t want to get hurt.

    They built a birdhouse for me.

    It is a big box and vige chief calls it a hive hut.

    It is superfortable.

    I don¡¯t even have to build a hive.

    But I don¡¯t have food.

    Not limited to me, bees¡¯ food is nectar and pollen of flowers.

    I can¡¯t gather them on my own.

    Are you going to give me a drone in order to make this a full pledge hive where Iy eggs and workers bees will take care of foraging?

    I feel dizzy desu.

    First of all, I don¡¯t think a drone will be attracted to me now.

    Oya, spider-san presents me a small bottle¡­.th-this is honey!

    UUUUOOOOOOHHHHH!

    Hooray!

    If I have this much, I can live without working for a month.

    And eh, oh, drone?

    My heart!

    Super handsome!

    Areh?

    Handsome-san, why did you close your eyes after seeing me?

    This is a ce full of hope.

    Ah, spider-san, don¡¯t release handsome-san from your web yet.

    I somehow felt he¡¯s going to do something not nice once released.

    This is how I became a fine queen bee.

    Though it is difficult to give birth every day, I¡¯m still living my ideal life of only eating and sleeping.

    Fuehehehe.

    However, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have anyints.

    Actually, the ce where my hive is located is only 10 meters away from my mother¡¯s hive.

    That¡¯s why mother¡¯s scolding can still reach me.

    I know you¡¯re worried but I¡¯m an independent queen.

    Please treat me like that.

    See, I received another scolding from her today as well.

    Without it, it would have been perfect.

    Yes yes, if I¡¯m too dissolute, soldier bees and worker bees will betray me and so on.

    There¡¯s no way the children I gave birth to will betray me.

    Right?

    ¡­..areh?

    Why did all of you look away at once?

    No way?

    This is¡­.bad?

    ¡­¡­

    Understood.

    I¡¯m going to diet starting tomorrow so spare me from rebellion¡­.I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll start my diet today.

 Chapter 372 - Beastboyâ€™s School Life, Day 15ï½ž?

    <h4>Chapter 372 ¨C Beastboy¡¯s School Life, Day 15¡«?</h4>

    It has been a few days since my cooking ss started.

    My ss is focused on teaching cooking methods to make the ingredients used in the dormitories delicious.

    This is because the foods served in the dormitory have a fixed budget. They only have a fixed supply and they can¡¯t purchase both new ingredients and seasonings.

    That makes things difficult.

    ¡¸Though teaching is your business, is it really okay to teach them?¡¹

    Sil asked me anxiously.

    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean the cooking techniques. Frau-sensei told us that knowledge and skills are assets. We should keep it a secret and share it stingily.¡¹

    ¡¸I know but vige chief told me something after that. He said don¡¯t hesitate to teach others about cooking.¡¹

    ¡¸Vige chief himself?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. He thinks that it is better for everyone to eat something delicious than eat something bad.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. If that¡¯s vige chief¡¯s order then it¡¯s okay. ¡¹

    ¡¸Since you know now, how about helping me?¡¹

    ¡¸Uncle Gulf said that only those who can cook should cook.¡¹

    ¡¸He did say that but we don¡¯t have enough demonpower. Please.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I got it. Where¡¯s Bron?¡¹

    ¡¸Fixing trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, about that huh.¡¹

    Here¡¯s the origin of that.

    This ce is a school attended by nobles.

    Even before we came here, the neers who don¡¯t belong to any faction will be targeted by people of some faction.

    It has been ongoing for a long time and we experienced that kind of wee too but we were protected by our special title equivalent to a head of a baron house.

    To be honest, we don¡¯t really care about those troublesome factions because we intend to return to the vige after graduation from school.

    However, we were marked as dangerous. We only managed to avoid more troubles given the protection of the school principal.

    That¡¯s a perk for following the principal¡¯s request of improving the dormitory food that I¡¯m currently doing.

    Perhaps she also has the intention of us winning more allies if the food in the dormitories is improved.

    If she has told me that before, I should have epted her request more honestly and shouldn¡¯t have said anyint¡­.

    It is likely that she¡¯s treating me like a child.

    Well, I am indeed a child so I guess that¡¯s normal.

    Anyway, everything should have been okay with that arrangement but there was a fool that exceeded the expectations of the school principal.

    It¡¯s a son of a marquis.

    He gathered 20 or so people and attacked our house.

    However, their timing was bad. We were having dinner that time so there were about 80 people around our house.

    I have never seen such a one-sided battle.

    I never thought that it was so scary to disturb these people when they¡¯re eating.

    I wish it had ended after that but the next day, an impeachment letter was sent from the marquis¡¯ house.

    My son was unfairly harmed.

    It took me a while to understand what the other party was saying but it seems like the parent got involved in the children¡¯s quarrel.

    However, as expected, the school did not allow intervention.

    The incident was already reported to the school by the teachers who hade to eat dinner.

    No matter who it is, they won¡¯t find us fault but the noble¡¯s rank doesn¡¯t work that way.

    The following words came from the present head of the marquis¡¯ house.

    ¡¸If it is like this, let it be a duel. How about it?¡¹

    Trantion: We are a marquis family. We will win with demon resources and financial power. If you apologize now, we will end it here.

    Our response to that.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s forget etiquette and settle it that way.¡¹

    Trantion: We¡¯ll kill you.

    Thus, Bron is discussing the details of the duel with the marquis¡¯ side.

    What kind of duel will it be? How do you win? How do you lose? Who¡¯s going to be the witness?

    For the time being, we have several school teachers as advisers so there won¡¯t be major problems.

    The rest is how to win the duel.

    To be honest, I regret letting my blood boil back then.

    When the marquis¡¯ son attacked, the first casualty was a pot. He flipped it over.

    When we were challenged to a duel, I thought about it.

    Can we win in a duel against adults?

    I¡¯m uneasy.

    However, everyone from our club supports us so we¡¯ll be okay.

    Since the other party are students, the marquis won¡¯t be able to brag about it since they pull out adults against them.

    A fair duel method would be chosen.

    Besides, no matter what happened, the son of the marquis must participate too.

    If it¡¯s him, we can do something.

    While keeping that in my heart, I went to the cooking ss that day.

    Dinner.

    Bron is back.

    ¡¸It¡¯s bad.¡¹

    The school teacher, who¡¯s also our adviser on that matter, also had a dark face.

    The duel type is to have both parties prepare five fighters.

    This is neither a rare nor underhanded type of duel.

    The bad thing is after that.

    Both parties involved can¡¯t participate.

    To put it simply, us and the marquis¡¯ son can¡¯t participate in the duel.

    We need to prepare five fighters other than us.

    ¡¸It is our duel but we can¡¯t participate?¡¹

    ¡¸It is a battle of the fighters prepared by each party.¡¹

    Bron answers Sil¡¯s question.

    The school teacher also told us that it is a type of duel that is officially recognized as a proxy duel to protect the face of nobles.

    And that¡¯s not the worst part.

    ¡¸By making the people involved as non-participants, the marquis can arrange his own strongest soldiers. I¡¯m sorry. I tried my best but¡­.¡¹

    The teacher apologizes.

    Before I was able to say anything to him, Bron continued.

    ¡¸The worst thing is next.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s still more?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Count Chrome was appointed as the witness. That¡¯s Uncle Beezel.¡¹

    That¡¯s certainly the worst.

    When they said about preparing fighters, he¡¯s the only person that came to my head regarding where to get them.

    As the witness of the duel, he can¡¯t help us before the duel.

    Even if we ask, he will refuse.

    This¡­.we and Uncle Beezel are acquaintances.

    That might have been a countermeasure.

    ¡¸One more thing.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸The duel is tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    I looked up to heaven.

    The two moons were beautiful.

    The day of the duel.

    Arge number of spectators gathered at the designated venue.

    For some reason, many sses have been canceled and I heard that they areing here to watch the duel.

    The excitement of the crowd reminded me of the vige festivals.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re absentminded. Are you alright?¡¹

    Sil is worried about me but he¡¯s also bbergasted.

    Last night, we ran around tillte in order to gather fighters.

    To be honest, I thought it was impossible for us to gather five fighters but we managed to do it.

    At thest minute, our club members volunteered which really saves us.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter how many volunteers we have.

    Once the battle starts, please surrender immediately.

    ¡¸Stop your nuisance and don¡¯t let the spectators get impatient. Let¡¯s begin.¡¹

    Trantion: Isn¡¯t it time for you to surrender?

    The marquis confidently tells us.

    However, we won¡¯t just surrender.

    ¡¸That¡¯s what we want. Let¡¯s fight fair and square.¡¹

    Trantion: We¡¯ll kill you.

    ¡¸Fuh, good. It¡¯s quite unfortunate but this will be your end.¡¹

    Trantion:¡­¡­I apologize for my son. However, as a Marquis, I have to protect my face. Please forgive me.

    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s get it on.¡¹

    Trantion: Don¡¯t say that now.

    Uncle Beezel deres himself as the witness.

    And the duel has begun.

    ¡¸Both sides, send your first fighter.¡¹

    Cheers rose from the crowd.

    The first fighter of the marquis is a heavily armed minotaur.

    He seems to be a famous warrior.

    Therge ax he¡¯s holding looks very powerful.

    ¡¸How childish¡¹

    ¡¸To send that guy is cheating¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, aren¡¯t you taking things too seriously?¡¹

    From thements of the crowd, it looks like they are already convinced that the marquis will win.

    Eei, will we lose?

    Our first fighter came forward a littlete.

    Good luck, Uncle Demon King!

 Chapter 373 - Beastboyâ€™s School Life, Day 16ï½ž?

    <h4>Chapter 373 ¨C Beastboy¡¯s School Life, Day 16¡«?</h4>

    ¡¸This is bad. There¡¯s no way I can win.¡¹

    Uncle Demon King nodded to the words of the minotaur who already deres that he¡¯ll lose.

    ¡¸Understand. You understand well. However, you should also know that you can¡¯t escape.¡¹

    ¡¸De-Demon King-sama¡­.¡¹

    The marquis started making amotion.

    ¡¸That¡¯s cheating, right? RIGHT?¡¹

    He grabbed the witness of the duel, Uncle Beezel.

    ¡¸No. It is not against the rules since other than the involved parties, anyone else can be a fighter.¡¹

    ¡¸But¡¹

    ¡¸Marquis, you are still in a good situation since it was demon king-sama who came out.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸You calcted it like this, after winning the duel, the other party will apologize which saves your house¡¯s face. However, you forgot that all of this was caused by your son.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re right¡¹

    ¡¸Demon king-sama understands your intention too. From your point of view, that is the most peaceful solution. Even the rule of this duel where both parties involved have to nominate others is something you cook in order to protect your son.¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡¹

    ¡¸On top of that, you must understand that there is a reason why demon king-sama himself got involved in this to crush your calcted n.¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be¡­.it will be bad if I win?¡¹

    ¡¸Understanding the situation up to that is enough. You don¡¯t need to know more. Continue the duel till the end. Don¡¯t make things worse than this.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..I, I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave everything to me.¡¹

    Uncle Demon King won four matches in a row.

    He also has enough leeway to even give the losers advice.

    I¡¯m surprised.

    He¡¯s so strong.

    I didn¡¯t even think he could win¡­.

    To be honest, he¡¯s so cool.

    Sil and Bron, who¡¯s next to me, are also full of admiration for him.

    He was never like this when he¡¯s in the vige.

    And, he¡¯s now fighting his fifth opponent.

    After receiving all the attacks of the opponent, he defeated him in one blow.

    We won but no one thought of that at the moment. Everyone¡¯s busy praising Uncle Demon King.

    There are three people next to us who are not celebrating.

    One of them is the captain of the police of the royal capital. He was sent by Uncle Randan.

    ¡¸We didn¡¯t have our turn.¡¹

    Another one is a general dispatched by Uncle tts.

    ¡¸No matter which opponent wille forward, that person is destined to lose¡­.I already know that this will happen after the result of the draw lots.¡¹

    Thest one is Hou-oneesan.

    ¡¸I thought I could relieve some stress.¡¹

    I apologize for troubling you.

    And thank you very much.

    There¡¯s one more.

    When we first came to this school, we met this blonde, drill haired girl.

    Before I knew it, she¡¯s already a member of our club and ourst fighter for this duel.

    Without her, we would have lost by default.

    Thank you very much.

    Somehow, the duel ended with our victory.

    However, before the witness of this duel, Uncle Beezel, deres our victory, Uncle Demon King announces something.

    ¡¸I would like to express my gratitude to both parties for giving me a ce to show my strength However, isn¡¯t your acting a bit stinky?¡¹

    In contrast, the marquis replies,

    ¡¸It looks like we were found out. I¡¯ve always wanted demon king-sama to show his prowess in this duel. I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, don¡¯t mess with students too much. I¡¯ll reward both sides.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha. I¡¯m extremely honored.¡¹

    The marquis bows.

    Uncle Demon King looks at us next.

    ¡­¡­ah.

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    It was for our own benefits.

    After we bowed, the crowd disbanded.

    And we were taken to the principal¡¯s office without being able to do anything else.

    And there are diplomas dated two days ago that were handed to us.

    ¡¸You guys graduated from school two days ago. That¡¯s what happens.¡¹

    ¡­.eh?

    When I heard the principal¡¯s exnation, it seems like because being a student is a bad status.

    The duel itself has be disgraceful but the fact that a marquis lost in a duel can¡¯t be overturned.

    The duel is fair but it is bad for students to beat a marquis.

    That itself will lead the order of the demon king¡¯s kingdom to fall into chaos.

    Normally, we shouldn¡¯t have won the duel.

    There shouldn¡¯t have been a duel in the first ce. Things should have been settled before a duel was proposed.

    From the marquis¡¯ point of view, it¡¯s a way to wipe the butt of his son after the scandalous thing he has done.

    The marquis¡¯ side goes out strongly so we should have taken a step back.

    After that, we will receive a nuisance fee in the form of alms from the marquis¡¯ side and things will end.

    We lost on the outside but we got loot from the marquis from the inside.

    ¡¸The marquis has been too used to court struggles. It is unreasonable for him to expect that new students know the flow.¡¹

    We agreed to the sighing principal.

    ¡¸I understand that you can¡¯t lose because you carry the name of Vige Five but you should be more careful when dealing with nobles especially when it is a marquis.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡¹

    ¡¸It is easy to understand, right? If you are dealing with troublesome prey, you need to prepare carefully.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes, we understand.¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, this time, both sides have mistakes. The marquis challenged you to a duel. You guys epted the duel. Now, with the order of the demon king¡¯s kingdom, you graduated. This is already decided.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..Understood¡¹

    ¡¸With that in mind, I¡¯ll consult you about something. You have been hired as school teachers since yesterday. Are you willing to continue with this story?¡¹

    ¡¸Hou¡¹

    Trantion: What do you mean?

    ¡¸The school is understaffed. I think it¡¯s a shame to let go of talented people.¡¹

    Trantion: I¡¯m still unwilling to let you graduate. The school must protect the students.

    ¡¸Interesting¡¹

    Trantion: Areh? Isn¡¯t that against the principal¡¯s decision?

    ¡¸It is not interesting¡¹

    Trantion: That¡¯s an instruction from the demon king¡¯s kingdom. I can¡¯t refuse so I thought of something else to make you stay at school which is hiring you as teachers.

    ¡¸My apologies. It is not that we don¡¯t want to continue but¡­.what are we going to teach?¡¹

    Trantion: Do we only have to continue what we have been doing?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave it to you. I hope you can create a new wind in this school.¡¹

    Trantion: Just turn your club into a ss. That¡¯s enough. Also, teachers can take sses from other teachers.

    ¡¸We will try to meet your expectations, principal.¡¹

    Trantion: We can¡¯t report that we were kicked out of school in less than a month¡­.We have no choice but to undertake. Please take care of us from now on.

    Thus, we became school teachers.

    ¡¸Gol-sensei¡¹

    It sounded ticklish.

    Sil and Bron are equally shy.

    It¡¯s hard until you get used to it.

    However, there is one problem.

    One of our purposes ining to school is to find a wife.

    Since we have be teachers, students of this school are no longer eligible¡­.

    What the heck.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about that, do you?¡¹

    Though Sil says that casually, I can¡¯t agree.

    ¡¸Vige chief said, there are various problems in a rtionship between a teacher and a student so don¡¯t even think about it.¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so? Then, you can only propose after the other party graduate.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What do you mean ¡°me¡±? Could it be that you already found someone?¡¹

    ¡¸A,ahaha¡­.no, still, in the process of understanding each other. Oh, I¡¯m not the only one. That fellow Bron is with the receptionist oneesan¡­.¡¹

    ¡­..

    I was left out.

    I-I have to hurry up.

    ¡¸No no, we still don¡¯t know if things will work out for both Bron and I so you can take it easy.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right. Come to think of it, have you heard anything from the principal? Did she finally find Uncle Michael¡¯s store? ¡¹

    ¡¸It will take more time. I was even asked if the store really exists. ¡¹

    ¡¸She hasn¡¯t found it yet? That¡¯s regrettable. I¡¯d like to send a letter to the vige soon. ¡¹

    ¡¸We have no choice but to ask a caravan. ¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, it will take a lot of time and it won¡¯t be sure if it will reach the vige. We should send at least three. To be sure, we might even need to send five letters¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you hesitant? Are you worried about the cost?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not worried about that. We still have money from vige chief. In addition, we¡¯ll receive lesson fees as teachers.¡¹

    ¡¸From the paying side to the being paid side. By the way, what about out tuition that Yuri-sensei paid?¡¹

    ¡¸It will be fully refunded but we can¡¯t spend it. We have to give it back to Yuri-sensei.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. When will we receive our ss¡¯ fees?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard it will be after 10 more days.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, when we receive the ss¡¯ fee, let¡¯s write a letter and have a caravan send them. If you find Uncle Michael¡¯s store by then, let¡¯s ask them to send the letters for us.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright. Let¡¯s write letters then. Let¡¯s do our best in building a house first.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Our activity changed from club to ss but the club continues as a club.

    Presently, in addition to our house, the construction of arge bathroom and an outdoor kitchen sped up.

    ¡¸What happened to the negotiation with the school in making a big bathroom a school facility?¡¹

    ¡¸Given that any student can use it, we have to make it a big bathroom. But Bron said that it won¡¯t be possible considering the amount of water it needs and the fuel cost.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t he just using this chance to get in touch with the receptionist oneesan?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.by the way, who are you interested in?¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, let¡¯s do our best to build a house.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t cheat. I only want to know to serve as reference. ¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahaha. Some other time. ¡¹

 Chapter 374 - Blonde-Drill Haired Enderi

    <h4>Chapter 374 ¨C Blonde-Drill Haired Enderi</h4>

    My name is Enderi.

    Enderi Ericateze Pugyaru.

    The seventh daughter of Count Pugyaru House.

    It will be my third year as a student in Gullgald Noble Academy.

    By the way, it is currently the school¡¯s admission season.

    New students wille from all over the vast demon king¡¯s kingdom so it will be impossible for everyone to participate in the entrance ceremony.

    Because of that, a simple entrance ceremony is held every day during this season.

    I voluntarily help around in times like this so that the teachers can remember me more.

    I only have a small body so I¡¯m not very useful but what¡¯s important is to take part.

    Ara?

    Those are three beastkin boys?

    They are looking around so they are probably new students.

    Since they have no attendants, they are probablymoners.

    It doesn¡¯t matter even if they are.

    If they are lost, I don¡¯t mind helping them.

    They are lost as expected.

    I feel good after doing good things.

    However, this is strange desu ne.

    At the main gate of the school, there¡¯s a demon dog that acts as a gatekeeper.

    It is a notorious demon dog that makes people cry with just a nce desu.

    You can only avoid the demon dog if you went to the guardhouse first but¡­.

    Maybe they¡¯re in too high spirits that they can¡¯t find the guardhouse.

    Fufufu.

    I remember when I first got here¡­.it¡¯s okay.

    In my case, it was my attendant who found the guardhouse.

    I was surprised.

    Those beastkin boys.

    They are notmoners but title holders that are equal to a baron house¡¯s head.

    That status is only given to the children of royalty and diplomats of another country since they don¡¯t have peerage in this kingdom when they enrolled at this school.

    I only learned about that special title which is equivalent to a baron house¡¯s head but this is the first time I met someone with that title.

    I think most students and teachers are the same as me.

    Right, it was 70 years ago when thest student with a title equivalent to a baron house¡¯s head appeared.

    I heard that person only stayed here for three months.

    On the backside of their student¡¯s short cloaks, you can see their mark properly¡­.

    If you are a student that doesn¡¯t study, you might mistook it for a person rted to a baron¡¯s house.

    That¡¯s worrying desu.

    The beastboys have set up a club and are having fun.

    Are they taking sses properly?

    I¡¯m worried.

    They should take note of this.

    ¡­..

    Mary, my attendant, is looking at me while smiling.

    Mary, I¡¯m just worried.

    It¡¯s not like I want to y together with them.

    Yeah, it¡¯s true.

    If I¡¯m only worried, why did I prepare a gift?

    Giving gifts is a basic part of greetings.

    Enough, I¡¯m going.

    If youin, I¡¯ll leave you behind.

    We had a meal.

    To be honest, I never thought that food prepared outdoors will be this surprising.

    It is overwhelmingly more delicious than the Pugyaru family¡¯s food.

    This is probably ¡°that¡± desu.

    In recent years, Count Chrome has used foods, seasonings, and cooking techniques as diplomatic weapons.

    Are these beastboys rted to Count Chrome?

    Then, the Frau-sensei that I heard from their conversation is probably the eldest daughter of Count Chrome, Fraurem-sama?

    If that is the case, Yuri-sensei is¡­.royal princess-sama?

    N-no way.

    ¡­¡­.

    Their names are Gol-sama, Sil-sama, and Bron-sama.

    They became my friend starting today.

    I¡¯m certainly not their enemy.

    Though the bath was a bit too hot for me, it seems like the temperature is perfect for Mary.

    The ce to change clothes should also be a little wider.

    Also, it would be great if you can add a mirror¡­.

    I may sound like someoneining but I¡¯m only being honest.

    It¡¯s not a bad facility.

    I also want one in my house.

    Call a carpenter¡­.should I?

    Let¡¯s just ask Gol-sama¡¯s group once they are free.

    Until then, let¡¯s use theirs.

    Gol-sama¡¯s group got into trouble with Marquis Gilridge.

    Gol-sama¡¯s group did not do anything against the marquis. It all started because of that idiot son of Marquis Gilridge.

    I think it is terrible. I¡¯m worried that they don¡¯t know who Marquis Gilridge is.

    Marquis Gilridge is one of the three famous marquises on the southern continent.

    In the previous era, one of their ancestors even became the demon king so it can be said that the blood of the demon king is running through their bodies.

    Honestly speaking, I think the marquis has done something childish but I know he¡¯s doing it because of the blunder of his idiot son.

    Oh, it ended up being a duel.

    Are they going to be okay?

    The duel is tomorrow?

    That¡¯s so sudden.

    What¡¯s more, you can¡¯t even join yourselves¡­.

    I see.

    Marquis Gilridge¡¯s goal is to win by default once you can¡¯t gather fighters on your side.

    That conclusion would certainly be ideal.

    It will end without extra spears getting involved.

    And as I expected, the other club members have been instructed not to get involved by their houses.

    Even if they are not instructed to, it won¡¯t be a good idea to go against the marquis.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    I also can¡¯t afford to cause trouble to my house.

    In addition, Gol-sama¡¯s group being defeated by default is only a disgrace and not in any way disadvantageous.

    That¡¯s something I can¡¯t say¡­..

    There¡¯s no such thing as beauty in being defeated like that in a duel.

    You have to at least be defeated in an actual match.

    Gol-sama, it looks like you don¡¯t have enough fighters.

    If that is the case, let me join.

    Don¡¯t worry.

    Although I have a small body, I¡¯m confident in my offensive magic.

    Deep in my heart, I¡¯m apologizing to my father.

    Why is demon king-sama next to me?

    Eh?

    Participant?

    You¡¯re not here to sightsee?

    You-re a fighter of Gol-sama¡¯s group¡­.as, i-is that so?

    Ehto¡­.this is real, isn¡¯t it?

    A-ahahaha.

    Excuse me.

    In addition to demon king-sama, Police Chief Hita, General Giscar, and one of the four heavenly kings, Hou-sama are the other fighters?

    I¡¯m,..out of ce, am I?

    Eh?

    Decide our turn by draw lots?

    Demon king-sama, why are you so confident¡­.and demon king-sama got first as he expected.

    Could it be that if you became the demon king, you can control the result of draw lots too?

    If that is the case, then me being thest is demon king-sama¡¯s arrangement too?

    I only sat there silently and the duel was over.

    No, you don¡¯t have to thank me.

    I did not do anything.

    Yeah, you don¡¯t have to thank me, I did not do anything¡­..

    I thought that by winning the duel, my house would be troubled but I¡¯m with the demon king-sama and Hou-sama¡¯s team which are more powerful than Marquis Gilridge.

    The worst might not happen.

    Count Chrome also helped a lot when he told me to not worry about anything.

    I¡¯ll write the detailster and send a letter to my father to apologize.

    Before I knew it, Gol-sama¡¯s group had graduated and became teachers.

    My brain wasn¡¯t able to catch up.

    Ehto¡­..

    Ah, so the marquis did not lose to students.

    So that¡¯s the case.

    Being defeated in a duel is not shameful.

    However, if you fight against students, you¡¯ll be treated as immature.

    What¡¯s more, if you¡¯re defeated by students, you no longer have reputation.

    I finally got it.

    However, given Gol-sama¡¯s group¡¯s qualification¡­.I think their proof of graduations are real.

    There are a lot of them so I was wondering what they are first¡­.

    Let¡¯s stop thinking.

    For the time being, today is the graduation celebration of Gol-sama¡¯s group.

    I¡¯ll give them a celebratory gift.

    Fufufu.

    My gift is amazing.

    It¡¯s a killer rabbit meat that we procured from Goroun Company which is famous right now.

    I¡¯m sure that even if it is Gol-sama¡¯s group, they¡¯ll rarely be able to eat such high-quality meat.

    How surprised will they be?

    I¡¯m looking forward to it.

 Chapter 375 â€“ School Principal

    <h4>Chapter 375 ¨C School Principal</h4>

    My name is Anee Rocheur.

    I am the principal of Gullgald Noble Academy.

    And also the demon king¡¯s wife.

    I have one daughter.

    We, husband and wife, don¡¯t spend time together only due to work-rted issues and not because our conjugal rtionship is bad.

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you live together with me in the castle?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you asking me to resign as the school principal? Have you forgotten the promise you made when you married me?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I haven¡¯t forgotten. I¡¯m not stopping you to continue your career as the school principal. However, you know, I see you less and less¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because you suddenly became the demon king.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re right but it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it can¡¯t be helped. It can¡¯t be helped that the name of the school has your name.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry about that.¡¹

    When we are arguing as a couple, it¡¯s not really bad.

    I sleep in the castle where my husband is staying once every ten days. My husband also finds time to go to the school.

    I think the demon king has more free time than expected.

    However, thesest few years.

    My husbandes to school less often.

    ¡­¡­.

    Is he cheating?

    No way.

    My husband doesn¡¯t have that kind of courage.

    Ah, this is trust, not contempt.

    Though I trust him, I still have to investigate.

    Right right.

    He said he¡¯s doing something with Count Chrome.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    The demon king¡¯s kingdom is at war with a human country desu.

    If he¡¯s doing something with Count Chrome, who¡¯s in charge of foreign affairs, it must be rted to that.

    Presently, the front line is in a deadlock but it won¡¯t be strange if the human country is thinking of a major invasion behind the scenes.

    My husband is doing his best for the country.

    I¡¯m proud of him.

    Well, one day.

    I received a letter from my daughter.

    ¡°The three beastboys who brought this letter, let them enroll in the school as children of high officials of another country.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    I held my head.

    Was there ack ofmunication with my daughter?

    Or is she taking her mother¡¯s work lightly?

    Does she not understand what this noble academy means¡­.

    My daughter¡¯s letter was also apanied by a letter for Miss Fraurem, Count Chrome¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°Those beastboys, please treat them like how you¡¯d treat dragon¡¯s children.¡±

    What did she even write?

    Miss Fraurem isn¡¯t a student that would write something stupid¡­.

    Their hometown, Vige Five, is the ce where my daughter is currently working.

    It might be necessary to take this action for her to govern there.

    However, as a school, being used like that is annoying¡­.

    No, let¡¯s believe both my daughter and Miss Fraurem.

    There is no problem with their enrollment.

    They have applied for admission in advance and their tuition fee are also paid.

    In the ¡°rmended by¡± column, in addition to my daughter and Miss Fraurem, there are also the names of Count Chrome and my husband.

    ¡­..

    My husband?

    Why is the name of my husband, the current demon king, in the rmender column?

    Did our daughter ask him?

    My husband is spoiling our daughter too much.

    Also, why are there too many ¡°very important¡± marks that one might think of this as a prank?

    One mark is good enough.

    To stamp it many times¡­.who did it?

    I have to find and scold that personter.

    For the time being, let¡¯s deal with these three.

    After exchanging a few words, I only found them as normal vige boys.

    It¡¯s a relief that they can understand noble¡¯snguage to some extent.

    I epted their admission.

    The status is equivalent to a baron family¡¯s head.

    I¡¯m reluctant but it can¡¯t be helped.

    That status will make them avoid most troubles.

    You might now know how hard it will be but please enjoy your school life.

    A few days after meeting them, they left the dormitory and started building a house while living in a tent.

    ¡­..

    Have they forgotten that this is a noble¡¯s school?

    The kind-hearted teachers, who feel sorry for them first, were captivated by their food.

    I wonder what¡¯s going on.

    I received a food improvement request for the dormitory.

    Indeed, in the recent decades, the dorm foods have sought quantity rather than taste.

    In recent years, the food situation in the demon king¡¯s kingdom has been improving so improving the dorm food isn¡¯t a bad idea.

    I approve this request.

    I dered that the dorm food will be improved starting next year but¡­.there was aint that it is too slow.

    As a noble¡¯s school, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a quick response already?

    Eh?

    You want the food cooked by those three?

    However, forcing them to do that will burden them too much¡­.

    They are indeed too remarkable so it will be a perfect way to shield them from being targeted by other students¡­.

    Right.

    Let¡¯s ask them.

    The three of them undertook the dormitory food improvement request.

    In return, they want me to look for ¡°Uncle Michael¡¯s Store¡± but that¡¯s not a problem.

    Many graduates of our school work in the capital.

    Some of them are managing business streets too.

    If I ask them, I will find out immediately.

    Those three had a dispute with Marquis Gilridge.

    It turns into a duel.

    It was already the morning of the duel when I knew.

    The day before, I received an urgent call from the castle and I attended the meeting untilte at night so I waste to grasp the situation.

    Or rather, this is part of Marquis Gilridge¡¯s n, isn¡¯t it?

    He pushed me to the royal castle so that I won¡¯t get in the way.

    He¡¯s really capable.

    When I was thinking so, my husband came to the school that morning andforted me so I¡¯m okay.

    As expected of my darling.

    He¡¯ll be here when I need him.

    But, what did you say?

    My husband joined the duel and won.

    ¡­¡­

    I have a lot of questions in my head but my husband is so cool so screw that.

    And, Count Chrome.

    Why do you want those three to graduate?

    ¡¸Please understand. Officially, it¡¯s a duel between Marquis Gilridge and those three boys but no one sees it like that.¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose so. Are you telling me that it is not okay for the marquis to lose to students?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It is not a shame to lose in a duel but it is if the other party are students.¡¹

    ¡¸If that is the case, tell Marquis Gilridge not to challenge students to a duel.¡¹

    ¡¸I already did and he has already apologized for this incident.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.I understand. As the principal of the school, I¡¯m unwilling to let them graduate. If they are graduate, everything will be fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. All that is left is for them to graduate.¡¹

    Though it is maddening, it is the safest method to contain the duel¡¯s aftermath.

    The position of the three changed from students to teachers.

    Nothing else changes.

    However, this measure is only effective if the three of them have the ability to teach.

    Otherwise, I¡¯ll turn them down.

    Count Chrome also requested me to understand their circumstances e to think of it, Count Chrome is also one of their rmenders.

    He might have already known that those three are better suited as teachers than students.

    Anyway.

    Since they became teachers from students, they are now my subordinates.

    Please be disciplined and don¡¯t disturb the school¡¯s morals.

    And do this do that do everyt¡­¡­do all of those after the food improvement in the dormitory, got it?

    That reminds me, I still haven¡¯t received any report from that ¡°Uncle Michael¡¯s Store¡±.

    Can¡¯t they find it?

    It will be hard for me to tell those three that I still haven¡¯t found the store.

    What should I do?

    ¡­..

    My husband seems to know those three so let¡¯s ask him next time we meet.

    At ater date.

    ¡¸Of course I won¡¯t be able to find ¡°Uncle Michael¡¯s Store¡±, IT¡¯S THE GOROUN COMPANY!!¡¹

    I unintentionally screamed.

    Calm down, calm down me.

    Those three are still children.

    They must have not known the name Goroun Company.

    ¡¸Ah, right, Goroun Company.¡¹

    ¡¸We learned about that in a quiz bee in the vige before.¡¹

    They seem to have always known the name Goroun Company desu.

    ¡­¡­.

    Now I have to apologize to all the graduates who looked for ¡°Uncle Michael¡¯s Store¡±.

    Digression.

    ¡¸Darling, what is this hair? It looks like a very well-groomed short hair¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? A, Ah, that¡¯s cat¡¯s hair.¡¹

    ¡¸Cat? When did a cat manage to sneak into the royal castle? Or is it a metaphor? ¡¹

    ¡¸O-of course not. I¡¯m not having an affair. It¡¯s true. Look at these eyes.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­..then, why do you have cat hair on your body?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because I am loved by cats. Fufufu. Do you know this? Cats are whimsical but they like to get on myp¡­.¡¹

    My husband is the type who can tell a lie immediately.

    But he did not lie.

    It seems like he is really loved by cats.

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s infuriating.

    Yeah, forget about that thieving cat!

    I¡¯m here!

    I¡¯m fluffy too!

 Chapter 376 â€“ A Day in Summer

    <h4>Chapter 376 ¨C A Day in Summer</h4>

    Now, let¡¯s set this rabbit meat on the ground.

    I put the phoenix chick Aegis on my arm and moved 10 meters away from there.

    And shout.

    Aegis fluttered his wings, flew from my arm, and brilliantlynded on the ground.

    He dashes towards the rabbit meat as it is.

    He then grapples the rabbit meat and eats it.

    When he¡¯s fully stuffed, he almost fell asleep right there but I finally regained my consciousness.

    And what¡¯s with that sexy face?

    Yeah, let¡¯s go back. And can you please go back with me with you on my arm?

    It seems like it is impossible to y as a falconer with Aegis.

    And Kuro, who I thought would be jealous of Aegis¡­is lying with his back on the floor in the mansion.

    He¡¯s too carefree, isn¡¯t he?

    Hakuren is ying with Hiichirou.

    That¡¯s normal because they are mother and son but I feel like I¡¯m seeing this for the first time in a while.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s Raimeiren?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯sying low because father got angry with her when she leads the attack of the elf ind.¡¹

    ¡¸She might have been so angry that she forgot to hold back.¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s actually calm. If she¡¯s really angry, even I won¡¯t be able to approach her.¡¹

    That¡¯s scary alright but I understand how she feels.

    Even if it was me, I¡¯ll certainly get angry if the thing I prepared for my child will be destroyed in front of me.

    Though I wouldn¡¯t take it as far as her.

    Hiichirou has been interested in sail ships since then.

    He even asked for a new sail ship in the reservoir.

    The sail ship will be made by me and the mountain elves.

    Though I said sail ship, it is actually a single-seater sailboat.

    It has been modified so that the sail can be operated with two strings.

    The bnce was also adjusted so that it will return to its original position even if it turns over.

    For the sail, it is a luxurious fabric with a picture of the dragon provided by Raimeiren.

    It will bepleted tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.

    However, since it¡¯s a single-seater, please use it in the pool instead of the reservoir considering the depth of the water.

    Eh?

    I¡¯m only sweet at Hiichirou?

    That¡¯s not true.

    If my other children want something, I¡¯ll do my best to live up to their expectations.

    But recently¡­.

    They haven¡¯t said much.

    Oh, so you also requested something?

    Not to me but to your mothers and the oni maids.

    Even the sail ship I¡¯m making now is something Hiichirou asked to Hakuren and not to me.

    ¡­..

    You used to tell me yourself.

    Why are you not doing so now?

    Or is it because they grow up?

    Could it be that¡­.my children are scared of me?

    I nced at Hiichirou.

    Hiichirou noticed my gaze and hid behind Hakuren.

    Are you embarrassed?

    Right.

    I want that to be your reason.

    Though this is unrted to this issue, let¡¯s make sweets.

    I¡¯m not nning to bribe the children.

    I just wanted to eat.

    When I was making sweets, Ursa and Guraru rushed in.

    You guys don¡¯t hold back.

    No, I do not mind.

    Do as you please.

    Rest assured.

    Also, fairy queen.

    It¡¯s not good to sneak in.

    Just say it properly and I¡¯ll make some for you too.

    Okay, wash your hands.

    Night.

    I mass-produce baseball bats in the workshop of my mansion.

    I carved the wood using the AFT to make them proper bats.

    I know the rules of baseball well and I thought that everyone in the vige would find it fun.

    But it didn¡¯t work.

    First, the ball that the pitcher throws is dangerous.

    Second, the ball that the batter struck is dangerous.

    When ying, it will only be either of the three; home run, strikeout, or dead ball.

    I realized that the rules of baseball only apply to ordinary people.

    Because of that, baseball was not popr in Big Tree Vige.

    I think it can¡¯t be helped.

    When I was feeling disappointed thinking that I¡¯ve wasted time and effort making the baseball tools, Demon king and Beezel took them.

    They said that it might likely be popr in the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    After that, in just a few months, several teams have beenunched and it seems to be slowly bing popr in the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    I¡¯m envious.

    And they needed more baseball equipment too.

    You can make them anywhere not just in Big Tree Vige but it seems like only the bats from Big Tree Vige can make the ball fly well.

    I¡¯ll make some since you requested me to but I can¡¯t make that much. I have other things to do too.

    Come to think of it, the beastboys, who are now attending school at the royal capital, also seems to have made a baseball team.

    They said that they enjoyed it there more than they did in the vige.

    After all, you can only enjoy it with races of simr abilities.

    When the kids grow up, let¡¯s try ying baseball with them again.

 Chapter 377 â€“ Princess of the Elf Empire

    <h4>Chapter 377 ¨C Princess of the Elf Empire</h4>

    My name is Kinesta.

    Kinesta Kinne Kin Laguelf

    I am the daughter of the emperor of the elf empire.

    In short, I¡¯m from the imperial family.

    I was living my life leisurely but suddenly, the elf empire was destroyed.

    What does that mean?

    First of all, who¡¯s the bad guy?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t linger on the past. We can only move forward.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.ano, princess, what will happen to us?¡¹

    ¡¸It has been decided from the start. We will be tortured desu. After that, they¡¯ll make us obey what their order and then torture us again.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯ll only order us after being tortured?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, they¡¯ll only expect us to listen to them once we are tortured.¡¹

    ¡¸Should we obey their orders?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Do you have anyints?¡¹

    ¡¸No but, who¡¯s going to move forward now that we know that we¡¯ll be tortured?¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Then, let¡¯s do what they¡¯re doing and form a line like them.¡¹

    ¡¸Why should we?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re pointing out their sticks to those who are behaving badly so we should show that we¡¯re cooperating.¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s how it is. I understand. Let¡¯s form a line.¡¹

    Oya?

    The maid who always opposes me is strangely obedient.

    That¡¯s good.

    So, we lined up.

    Then, I hold the stick they assigned to me¡­.ei.

    You there!

    ¡¸Please wait, princess.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Are you opposing me again? Do you think this is the right time for that?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not. Take a closer look at the stick.¡¹

    ¡¸? It¡¯s a normal stick, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean the direction your stick is pointing at.¡¹

    ¡¸That girl, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Please take a closer look. You¡¯re not the only one pointing at her, she¡¯s also pointing at you.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸The other party is pointing at you, princess. What does it mean?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to torture me, right? Do you want to strangle me? Or do you want me to lie down?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu. What are you talking about? We won¡¯t do something so barbaric like a torture.¡¹

    ¡¸Oya, is the torture cancelled?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s barbaric so it¡¯s cancelled.¡¹

    ¡¸Regrettable.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you not look at me with a seriously disappointed face? You¡¯re scaring me.¡¹

    Who knows if she¡¯ll attempt to torture me?

    ¡¸Look at your situation thoroughly. You¡¯re so imaginative that the others with you are uneasy too.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you done packing your things? It¡¯s about time to leave.¡¹

    ¡¸For the time being, try to pack as little as possible. By the way, if you go over there, you can receive various gifts.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..princess, do you want some sweets? ¡¹

    ¡¸Sweets? ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s sweets alright. ¡¹

    ¡¸That much?¡¹

    ¡¸First of all, do you know that the elf empire surrendered to the demon king¡¯s kingdom?¡¹

    ¡¸All too well¡¹

    ¡¸Are you? What do you think you¡¯ll do when we arrived at the demon king¡¯s kingdom?¡¹

    ¡¸A hostage, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Great, I¡¯m deeply impressed with your understanding.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you mocking me?¡¹

    ¡¸No no, I won¡¯t mock you. Do you understand why a hostage like you receives presents?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Are you trying to say that I¡¯m going to marry a noble from the demon king¡¯s kingdom?¡¹

    ¡¸Is there anyone who¡¯ll want the princess of the elf empire that¡¯s being kept an eye on by the dragons?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you mean someone¡¯s coveting my beauty, ten out of then would say¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I hope so.¡¹

    Is she speaking ill of my beauty?

    That¡¯s unlikely.

    Even if I say it myself, I¡¯m indeed a beauty.

    My figure is good too.

    Ah, so that¡¯s how it is.

    To think it would cause me this much trouble. However, I must face my future fate.

    I¡¯m a hostage after all.

    If someone with power asked me to, I can¡¯t refuse.

    I understand.

    I feel a little better.

    ¡¸Then, what should I bring?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, change of clothes, valuable clothes. Also, money.¡¹

    ¡¸That would be hard.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You¡¯ll be caught immediately. Princess, no matter where you go, you must not let your guard down.¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    ¡¸Please think that men always aim for women.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Starting today, I don¡¯t know what kind of hardship awaits you¡­.even if I¡¯m not with you, I¡¯m sure princess will be okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. I¡¯m still the princess. I know how to use my lips.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu. Don¡¯t do anything too dangerous.¡¹

    I am now plowing a field in Vige Five.

    It seems to be part of training.

    I¡¯ve been forced to run for quite some time a while ago so my body¡¯s really painful.

    ¡­..

    Ehto, do you know that I¡¯m a princess?

    It doesn¡¯t matter?

    Is that so?

    Ano, what do you think of my pretty face?

    You mean I should wear clothes that¡¯s a little more suitable for farming¡­.

    I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll be careful from now on.

    Erm¡­..isn¡¯t there a lewd person in Vige Five?

    Yeah, someone that can be considered as a lump of sexual desire.

    I wish to talk about ransom¡­..

    You¡¯ll only discuss that topic after the training is over?

    This training, how long will itst?

    Two and a half years?

    ¡­..

    I immediately searched for an escape route.

    Hostage?

    I don¡¯t think they knew what that meant.

    If I don¡¯t escape while I can still move, I will die.

    It¡¯s a good thing that I believed my maid and sewed money and gold to my clothes.

    I will act tonight.

    I invited the elves who came to Vige Five with me.

    Eh?

    It¡¯s pointless to run away?

    I heard the conversation of the instructors earlier¡­.

    ¡¸Did you take it easy today? The real thing will start tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. Today is only half of the usual. We¡¯ll take it seriously tomorrow.¡¹

    We all escaped.

    I can¡¯t do it.

    If we run away, father¡¯s position may worsen.

    However, I¡¯m sorry.

    I won¡¯t be able to take it.

    This is not the hardship I thought of!

    I thought it would be more brilliant, more story-like.

    Between tears and suffering, there¡¯ll be a faint love.

    I was expecting that!

    After all, I¡¯m just a poor girl who has livedfortably all her life.

    It is impossible for me to run or work in the fields.

    Please forgive me for being weak.

    All of us were caught immediately.

    It seems like they¡¯ve already expected our escape.

    ¡­..

    Someone, please help me!

    I can¡¯t cook but I will do my best!

    Get me out of here!

 Chapter 378 â€“ Vacant Room

    <h4>Chapter 378 ¨C Vacant Room</h4>

    The oni maids clean everyday but during spring, they clean the whole house thoroughly.

    There is no dirt in the mansion now.

    However, there are a lot of other things.

    I think we have to do something about our situation that we turn a vacant room into a warehouse every time this happens.

    Yeah, this is for the children that will be born this year!

    Now, let¡¯s check a room!

    Clothes room.

    Yeah, the whole room is full of clothes.

    Mainly mine.

    Zabuton¡¯s work.

    Thinking that I wasn¡¯t able to wear most of them makes me want to apologize.

    However, it is also a matter of whether it suits me.

    Even if they look great, they aren¡¯t suitable for farming, aren¡¯t they?

    Like this one, this is something a king would wear.

    It will be such a waste if it gets dirty by soil or mud.

    Ah, yeah.

    It can¡¯t be helped, clean it.

    I¡¯ll harden a heart like an oni and dispose of the clothes I won¡¯t wear.

    Clean up the room.

    The spiderlings around me started picking up the clothes.

    Hey, what are you doing? Dispose of those already.

    Yeah.

    The round eyes of the spiderlings¡­.

    Alright.

    I¡¯ll leave it to you.

    I¡¯m not an oni after all.

    Those are the clothes Zabuton made for me.

    This is where they are.

    However, I¡¯m going to prepare a proper clothes roomter.

    Once you made one, move it there.

    The spiderlings are delighted with my decision.

    Good good.

    Let¡¯s move to the next room.

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s a room full of clothes like the previous one.

    The spiderlings defend this ce too.

    It looks like the new clothes room will be big.

    Should I build a house dedicated for it?

    Next room.

    ¡­¡­ There are a lot of boxes.

    What are these?

    An oni maid appeared and immediately answered my question.

    ¡¸All of these are magic tools collected by Loo-sama desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Collected? How long has she been doing that to get this much?¡¹

    ¡¸Little by little for a long time. After the teleportation gate was installed in Vige Five¡­.it elerated. Rest assured, all of the money used to buy those came from Loo-sama¡¯s own pocket.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not the issue here¡­.are these all?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Shall I exin to you what are these one by one?¡¹

    ¡¸No no. Ehto, is it okay to move them?¡¹

    ¡¸Probably desu ne. They are ced in a disorderly manner and they were sent here to make it easier for Loo-sama to find them.¡¹

    ¡¸Will she get angry if I touch these without her permission?¡¹

    ¡¸Probably.¡¹

    ¡­..

    No one should anger their wife especially if her delivery date is near.

    Let¡¯s leave this room as it is.

    Next room.

    The moment I opened the door, something was activated.

    Things fall down, balls roll, strings wind up¡­.

    At the end, a curtain fell in front of me.

    ¡°Wee¡±

    ¡­..

    The oni maid tried to exin but I stopped her.

    Let¡¯s clean up this room thoroughly.

    Those mountain elves that are hiding, help us.

    Yeah, your mechanism was amazing.

    Next room.

    This ce is also full of luggage.

    These are¡­.my old things.

    My luggage often moves because my residence evolved from a small hut to a mansion but they are still here.

    There¡¯s my old cup, te, and even pot lid.

    They are my things before I met Loo.

    How nostalgic.

    The tattered flying discs, the balls.

    I used to y with Kuro using these.

    I thought I had lost them.

    Hnn?

    What¡¯s this box?

    Uuoooohhhh, dried meat.

    It¡¯s too hard.

    Can this still be eaten?

    Dispose of it then.

    And this bag¡­wheat?

    It doesn¡¯t look rotten.

    Since it still looks good, can it still be processed into flour?

    ¡­¡­

    No, I shouldn¡¯t think something dangerous.

    Dispose of it too.

    Next, three barrels.

    I remember these.

    When the dwarves came here to brew, they were reserved for maturing.

    This is a nice discovery.

    Fufufu.

    I wonder how is it now?

    ¡­¡­.

    This barrel is lighter than expected.

    Why?

    Right, I see.

    The criminal is wine slime!

    Alright,e out obediently.

    You¡¯re good.

    Though these three barrels were forgotten, don¡¯t you think drinking all of them is too much?

    What?

    You only drank one barrel?

    You left the other two as they are?

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s true.

    Only one is empty and the other two still contain alcohol.

    Ooohhh.

    Of course I¡¯m happy and it¡¯s only normal that you didn¡¯t drink them.

    I¡¯m not being bossy.

    All right, all right.

    You don¡¯t have to act like that. I¡¯ll give you someter.

    Yeah, at night.

    Let¡¯s enjoy it after dinner.

    I let the happy wine slime leave and continue cleaning the room.

    Hnn?

    What¡¯s in this box?

    Cloth but there¡¯s something in it¡­.dried meat?

    Is this old dried meat too?

    No, it¡¯s new.

    There¡¯s also dried fish.

    Where did thesee from?

    When I was thinking, I heard an angry voice of a cat.

    Miel?

    ¡­..

    Don¡¯t tell me this box is your secret hideout?

    Then, these foods are something you hid?

    I see, I see.

    You might hate this but you have to move it.

    You have to leave this room.

    Dispose of the food too.

    Don¡¯t get angry, don¡¯t get angry.

    I¡¯ll give you new ones.

    Oh, it¡¯s not a lie.

    It¡¯s not like that.

    The fact that you built your hideout here means the other anenekos also have their own hideouts, right?

    Where are they?

    Next room.

    Large barrels were lined up closely.

    ¡­¡­.

    What is this?

    No, I can tell by the smell.

    You¡¯re making pickles, right?

    Since there¡¯s no smell leaking out of the room, you are using some sort of magic, right?

    The oni maid exined.

    ¡¸As a result of trying various things, the pickles made in this ce are the most delicious.¡¹

    ¡¸Who¡¯s making them?¡¹

    ¡¸Flora-sama and head maid desu.¡¹

    ¡­.

    Food is important.

    Thereafter, that room has been called pickle room.

    No, I¡¯m not afraid of Flora or Ann.

    Next room.

    ¡­¡­.

    It¡¯s a vacant room, right?

    What I¡¯m asking is, is this room not being used by anyone?

    The oni maid exined.

    The y doll Earth¡¯s room?

    He can¡¯t put his personal belongings in Ursa¡¯s room?

    Oh, I see.

    Earth now has an adult size body using magic y and he now needs clothes too.

    This room is where he keeps them.

    If that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t it be closer to Ursa¡¯s room?

    ¡¸He said he needs a room where he can rx if he needs to.¡¹

    Indeed.

    This room is in use.

    Next room.

    ¡­..

    It¡¯s not a vacant room, right?

    It is obviously being used.

    It¡¯s a room full of greenery where small flower pots are ced everywhere.

    I immediately knew who was using it.

    Or rather, the person in question is sleeping sloppily in the bed she brought in, it¡¯s the fairy queen.

    I can¡¯t enter a room where a woman sleeps.

    Fall back.

    I asked the oni maid for an exnation.

    ¡¸She¡¯s been living here since winter.¡¹

    ¡­..

    This room is in use.

    Next room.

    No matter what I¡¯ll see, I won¡¯t be surprised anymore.

    ¡­¡­

    When I tried to open the door of the room, I was stopped by the oni maid.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t do anything in this room.¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Because we can¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸Areh?¡¹

    ¡¸What I¡¯m trying to say is, this room is full of magic tools that Raimeiren-sama prepared for Hiichirou-sama¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah, I see. Let¡¯s leave this room be.¡¹

    Let¡¯s head to the next room.

    That night, there¡¯s a grand dinner banquet.

    The purpose is to consume all the food found when I was clearing vacant rooms that had be warehouses.

    I was opposed to eating them but there seems to be a magic that can tell if food is safe to be consumed.

    Magic is almighty.

    It saves us a lot.

    ¡¸And here I thought that we were managing the harvest properly¡­.¡¹

    I am surprised but the oni maids were not surprised.

    ¡¸We thought that it was a good idea to stockpile food.¡¹

    If you want to stockpile, store it in a proper ce.

    I nned to bring it out after dinner but the wine slime has been seriously waiting for the alcohol barrels.

    Don¡¯t drink it all.

    Let¡¯s give one barrel to the dwarves¡­ah, the dwarves are also here.

    Could it be that they noticed the unnatural state of the wine slime?

    Maa, just enjoy the taste of this aged alcohol.

    Just leave some for me.

    I did not participate in the dinner banquet.

    I¡¯m cooking food in the kitchen.

    I¡¯m aplete propman.

    This is my punishment.

    I punished myself.

    While cleaning up vacant rooms, Loo was giving birth.

    Though from what I heard before, it will take a little more time.

    I regret cleaning some vacant rooms instead of being by her side.

    Looughs at me saying that it won¡¯t make any difference even if I¡¯m there but I¡¯d like to be informed when something like this happens in the future.

    The ingredients of the food I¡¯m cooking now are not from the warehouse but fresh ingredients.

    It¡¯s food for Loo, who¡¯s tired after giving birth.

    ¡¸Take this to Loo.¡¹

    I asked an oni maid.

    However, she refused.

    ¡¸Vige chief, you should bring it yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸No but.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave this ce to us. Loo-sama is waiting for you.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    She¡¯s right.

    Let¡¯s go to Loo¡¯s room.

    And talk about the name of our newly born daughter.

    Yeah, let¡¯s do that.

 Chapter 379 â€“ Lupumirina and Aurora

    <h4>Chapter 379 ¨C Lupumirina and Aurora</h4>

    Loo gave birth to a girl.

    Lupumirina.

    Loo named her but I don¡¯t have any problem with that. She consulted me first before deciding.

    I¡¯m pleased with having her but the happiest one is Alfred.

    Until Loo gave birth, Alfred felt slightlyplicated.

    Even though he is still young and wants to be pampered, he¡¯s conscious about the child Loo is bearing in her womb.

    However, everything changed when her little sister was born.

    Now, she¡¯s more important to him than me.

    I don¡¯t mind but Tiselle might get angry.

    The next happiest person is ancestor-san.

    I know that you¡¯re happy about her being born but can you not talk about marriage?

    Yeah, if you won¡¯t stop, get out of the vige.

    Tier gave birth a few days after Lupumirina was born.

    Herbor took longerpared to Loo but they are both safe.

    Is it because of the fairy queen¡¯s prayer dance?

    It looks like she¡¯s only ying¡­.

    No, I mean, thank you.

    Our baby is also a girl.

    Her name is Aurora.

    Tier named her.

    When Lupumirina was born, Tiselle shied away from Alfred. Now, she looks overjoyed.

    Gran Maria¡¯s group is checking on her in turn.

    When they calmed down a little, I¡¯ll let them hold her too.

    By the way, why is Kierbit sending suspicious gazes as ifparing me and Alfred?

    No, I know that gaze.

    Those are the eyes of females when hunting males.

    Was she stimted by seeing the baby?

    Should I shield Alfred?

    ¡­..

    Ursa shields Alfred.

    Ursa is now in the middle of Alfred and Kierbit.

    I¡¯m envious.

    There¡¯s also someone between me and Kierbit¡­.a spiderling.

    Thank you.

    However, your height seems to be insufficient.

    I¡¯m still happy though.

    Oh, you don¡¯t have to tie up Kierbit.

    Hahaha.

    Okay okay.

    Shall we leave before Kierbit escapes from your web?

    Presently, there are two high elves, three mountain elves, and two beastgirls who are pregnant with my child¡­.it seems like it will still take time before they give birth.

    I want you to deliver safely.

    ¡­¡­

    However, it seems like this ce will be full of children.

    It¡¯s good to have more children but most of them are my own.

    I want to have a little more moderation.

    Should it start now?

    It¡¯s already toote.

    I won¡¯t be able to convince those with strong wills.

    Yeah, this is it.

    Right, strong will.

    I¡¯ve prepared myself and looked around.

    Though they are still distant, I feel gazes of women from everywhere.

    Yeah, yeah, the same gaze as Kierbit.

    When they saw the babies, they were stimted.

    I know, I know.

    However, men are the opposite. When they see babies, they won¡¯t think of hi things. (My opinion)

    Brain and lower body are different? (Women¡¯s opinion)

    ¡­..

    I demand children shield!

    Alfred, Tiselle, anyone, HELP!

    Mou, even if you press your breast to me, you won¡¯t be able to bend my strong will.

    With the birth of Lupumirina and Aurora, the vige is in a festive mood.

    I¡¯m d that those who came only came to bless them.

    But we shouldn¡¯t let our guard down since they might get sick.

    Carelessness is our greatest enemy.

    Fortunately, in this vige, babies don¡¯t get seriously ill or even injured but who knows when will that happen.

    Until then, I can only do the only thing that I can do.

    In other words, pray for god¡¯s help.

    It¡¯s a good time to clean the shrine.

    I¡¯ll clean the statue of the god of creation and farming god.

    I do it every year. It gets dirty after all.

    By the way, how long will this statue shine?

    It has been shining ever since Fushu prayed to it.

    After cleaning the statue, it will be difficult to look at it since it will shine bright again.

    Well, at least it makes it easier to find dirty ces.

    After cleaning, cover them with a curtain.

    This curtain.

    It¡¯s a new curtain that Zabuton made. It is very thin.

    It is see-through but I¡¯m grateful to it since it can suppress the light.

    However, there¡¯s this vague feeling that a figure is vaguely visible in this thin curtain¡­..the statue looks noble.

    Satisfying.

    Now that it hase to this¡­.to whom should I pray with for giving birth and raising children?

    Mother Earth Goddess or something?

    Who?

    I can¡¯t think of someone.

    Should I leave it to the AFT?

    Next to the big tree, I stand before a piece of wood. I put out the AFT in chisel form.

    The rest is putting my heart into it.

    ¡­..

    Why did it be the fairy queen¡¯s statue?

    Moreover, the beauty and sexiness have risen by at least 50%.

    It is probably because the fairy queen was eating apple and pear with the children nearby while I¡¯m working.

    I don¡¯t mind her visiting since it will be lively.

    But this thing is not the innocent type.

    This statue is a failure.

    However, it doesn¡¯t look bad.

    People who don¡¯t know the fairy queen might believe that this is a goddess if I show it to them.

    But I won¡¯t do that.

    I¡¯ll just ask the children and the fairy queen what they think of this statue.

    ¡¸Like¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Children.

    Can you tell me more?

    ¡¸Increase the breast size a little more.¡¹

    Fairy queen.

    This is wood. I can¡¯t do that.

    All I can do is chisel it.

    Let¡¯s carve the mother earth goddess statue again.

    Then, what about the fairy queen¡¯s statue¡­.I¡¯m reluctant to put it beside the god of creation or the farming god.

    However, I feel bad for the person herself if this won¡¯t be disyed.

    I carved it myself and the result is great.

    I feel like I want to glorify it.

    Alright, let¡¯s disy it for a while then throw it in a warehouseter.

    The ce to disy this is¡­..how about the hall of my mansion?

    ¡­¡­.

    The fairy queen¡¯s statue. It is treated as a child giving goddess.

    It is worship, pray at, and even given with offerings.

    I¡¯m not saying that what you are doing is useless but the person in question is here.

    Isn¡¯t she sleeping in a room in the mansion?

    Maa, won¡¯t she get annoyed if you keep doing that?

    I personally don¡¯t want to be worshipped, prayed at, or offered with things.

    However, given what¡¯s happening, I no longer can throw it into the warehouse.

    If I ask someone to pick it up, there will definitely be amotion.

    When I build the clothes hut, I¡¯ll also make it a shrine and I¡¯ll put the fairy queen¡¯s statue there.

    Yeah, let¡¯s do that.

 Chapter 380 â€“ Autumn Harvest Reinforcement

    <h4>Chapter 380 ¨C Autumn Harvest Reinforcement</h4>

    While pampering Lupumirina and Aurora, I built a shrine and clothes hut for the fairy queen statue in the courtyard.

    The clothes hut is a two-story building and it was built near my mansion.

    The first floor is a mannequin area where you can sew your outfit.

    The second floor is the storage area.

    Because of that, it looks like a regr tailor shop.

    The only difference is all of these clothes are my clothes.

    If possible, I want it to be decorated with children¡¯s clothes.

    This clothes hut.

    Zabuton was pleased with it unexpectedly.

    Why do I feel like tension has risen?

    She started tailoring clothes at incredible speed.

    Just to confirm, is that my clothes?

    Ah, yeah, thanks.

    If possible, make it less glittery.

    And don¡¯t put too many decorations.

    That, what¡¯s that stick?

    What¡¯s the purpose of putting it on the back?

    Ah, for a halo simr to what I did to the statue of the god of creation before.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    ¡­¡­

    I¡¯m happy that you are making clothes for me but you should make children¡¯s clothes too.

    There are still more new children.

    Eh?

    Those have already been prepared?

    For both male and female?

    You are making for each season¡­.there are 80 clothes in total now?

    ¡­¡­

    Let¡¯s hold a fashion show for clothes produced by Zabuton one day.

    I¡¯ll do my best for it.

    I hardened my initiative.

    The shrine that houses the statue of the fairy queen was built as simple as possible but it still incorporated the opinions of the vigers.

    Rather than a shrine, there are only a pedestal and roof to protect it from dirt and rain.

    The surrounding area is open with only pirs supporting the roof.

    I did not do anything extra since I was told that this is already good.

    The next day, when I checked the shrine, the surrounding area is already full of greenery.

    Part of the ivy wraps the statue.

    Fast growth but¡­.this isn¡¯t rted to the AFT, isn¡¯t it?

    If that is the case, could the fairy queen herself do this?

    I asked her but she doesn¡¯t seem to know.

    I don¡¯t know what happened but¡­.there¡¯s no actual harm made so there¡¯s no problem.

    Though it is mysterious.

    Ah yeah, fairy queen.

    You are free to do what you want on this pedestal.

    There¡¯s another pedestal that¡¯s set up by who knows who ced there. There are nuts, flowers, etc. that seemed to have been collected in the forest lying there.

    The other fairies can also do what they want with them.

    From me¡­..a few sugar canes of about 30cm long.

    The moment I put it down, the fairies swarmed at them.

    The fairy queen did not join them as expected.

    Hahaha.

    I know.

    I¡¯ll give you puddingter.

    This year¡¯s autumn harvest was a bit hard.

    There is not enough manpower.

    Yes, I expanded the field for a reason but the main reason is a fraction of our manpower was taken by both childbirth and childcare.

    Yeah, they have given birth.

    Two high elves and three mountain elves gave birth as if they¡¯repeting with each other.

    The two high elves both gave birth to girls.

    They¡¯re cute.

    The three mountain elves gave birth to two boys and one girl.

    The girl¡¯s cry is louder than anyone else which is surprising.

    The children¡¯s poption increased by five in an instant.

    When I was pping, two beastgirls give birth.

    Both were boys.

    Including Lupumirina and Aurora, the number of children has increased by nine.

    I¡¯m happy but that also means that they need manpower.

    We¡¯re in trouble.

    Since we¡¯re in trouble, let¡¯s ask for a helping hand.

    The newly assigned civil servant girls in Vige Five were taken here by Yuri.

    The 18 of them finally came to Big Tree Vige after oveing their rigorous training.

    Auspicious screams.

    Y-you don¡¯t have to be so scared.

    The kuros were depressed.

    The spiderlings too.

    Don¡¯t be disheartened. They are just too surprised.

    Then the civil servant girls first came here, they fainted too. Come to think of it, weren¡¯t this batch not that scaredpared to the first batch?

    ¡¸I had them met themias beforehand¡­.¡¹

    One of the civil servant girls answered with a very distant eye.

    Ah, yeah, so that¡¯s how it is.

    The 18 new civil servant girls won¡¯t be able to do anything for a while.

    That¡¯s not a helping hand.

    Regrettable.

    I have no choice but to ask for help.

    Raimeiren was the first to respond.

    Yeah, just her taking care of Hiichirou will help a lot.

    However, you¡¯re waiting for it, right?

    You¡¯ve been waiting nearby, right?

    I¡¯m still holding the small wyvern who¡¯s supposed to deliver you my letter.

    No, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Thank you.

    You help us a lot.

    A few hours after Raimeiren.

    Doraim came along with 20 or so devils.

    They seem to be devils Raimeiren sent to Doraim¡¯s nest some time ago in order to help with raising children.

    However, the mothers are reluctant to leave their newborn children to strangers so I asked them to help with harvesting instead.

    I¡¯m sorry for making you do unfamiliar work.

    If possible, please change your clothes into an outfit that¡¯s more suitable for getting dirty and farming rather than your beautiful butler clothes.

    You don¡¯t have to overdo it, Doraim.

    You just have to stay with Rasuti and Rananon.

    Ah, Rasuti told you to help.

    Then, please.

    I¡¯ll break the ridges there while you harvest radish.

    Doraim and I cooperated in harvesting.

    In a few days, the new civil servant girls will be resurrected and they will be useful in harvesting.

    Please make it in time.

    Night.

    The mothers who did not leave their children to the devils apologize saying that they are their first children. I understand how they feel.

    I¡¯m not even telling you to leave them to the devils.

    Moreover, it hasn¡¯t been long since you have given birth.

    Don¡¯t overdo it.

    The nights are cold these days so just sleep somewhere warm.

    Ten dayster.

    The harvest was finallypleted after Dors brought 20 more devils.

    Thank you.

    Let¡¯s hold a banquet for the devils who came to help.

    I want to at least do this for them.

    Doraim, you¡¯re naturally participating too.

    Don¡¯t hold back.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the best dragon in the world in terms of harvesting radish¡¹

    I feel embarrassed for Doraim who brags about that at the banquet.

    Should I ask him to do a more dragon-like job?

    But what is a dragon-like job?

 Chapter 381 â€“ End of Autumn and Appearance of a Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 381 ¨C End of Autumn and Appearance of a Dragon</h4>

    When harvest ended, the martial arts tournament was held.

    Since it was the martial arts tournament, Beezel brought back the three beastboys, Gol, Sil, and Bron, back from the school in the capital.

    Of course, they¡¯ll only stay back temporarily.

    When the tournament is over, they will return with Beezel.

    That¡¯s a bit saddening.

    The three came before me and greeted me.

    I only haven¡¯t seen them for a short while but they matured a lot.

    However, the eyes Sil uses to look at me¡­.respect? Awe? What is it?

    Did something happen at school?

    What¡¯s the reason for his expression?

    After greeting me, Gol exined.

    It seems like Sil is approached by several women.

    Physically.

    ¡­..

    Physically?

    ¡¸Physical challenge to be specific. If I win, I¡¯ll be their husband. If I lose, they¡¯ll be my wife.¡¹

    Ah, I see.

    So he has taken that route huh.

    Then, how are his challenges?

    ¡¸He epted them all and won.¡¹

    Ah, what an incredibly bad move.

    If you don¡¯t want to be with them, you should have given an excuse to avoid the challenge.

    ¡¸As a result, there are always three women beside Sil at the school¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s good that you are already satisfied with the three.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s because those three beat all other challengers.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­those three are reliable.¡¹

    ¡¸They couldn¡¯t beat Sil though.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. It is better to be liked than be hated. Do your best and move forward.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I think that¡¯s the reason why Sil is looking at vige chief that way.¡¹

    What do you mean?

    Well, whatever.

    ¡¸I know what Sil¡¯s up to now but how about you and Bron?¡¹

    ¡¸Bron is the same. He¡¯s dating a woman.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    I know that the reason why you went to the school is to search for wife but¡­.

    I¡¯m surprised that they are doing too well.

    Theirmunication skills are high.

    They don¡¯t have that ability when they were in this vige¡­.is it age-rted?

    Well, you¡¯re still young.

    Think about your future one step at a time.

    Hnn?

    You¡¯re going to ask for my permission if you¡¯re going to get married?

    I¡¯m happy that you want my permission but¡­.oh, so I¡¯ll take the ce of your fathers.

    Affirmative.

    At that time, I will judge it righteously.

    Guests were gathered at the martial arts tournament as usual and the damage was moderate.

    Everyone¡¯s used to it.

    The three beastboys participated in the warrior division.

    Though none of them won a match, they smiled happily.

    ¡¸Finally¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Lots of opponents who you can¡¯t win against no matter how hard you try.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you even think that we can win?¡¹

    ¡¸No, this is nothing but training.¡¹

    The winner of the knight division is Uno.

    Although Loo and Tier refrained from participating since they have just given birth, he is stronger than before.

    I put the championship crown on his hand and he proudly walked with his partner Kurosan.

    I¡¯ll disy your trophy in the hall of my mansion.

    The winner was Uno but the one who stood up the most was Daga.

    He used his swordpletely different from usual.

    From what I heard, it seems like Pirika¡¯s sword technique.

    It seems like he learned it little by little every time he goes to Vige Five for training.

    ¡¸I feel like using it and as Pirika says, it is a technique that specializes in battle against another person. It won¡¯t be useful against Uno-dono and Makura-dono.¡¹

    Those are Daga¡¯s words as he defeated Ria and lost to Uno.

    Gulf also learned Pirika¡¯s sword technique but he wasn¡¯t lucky in draw lots and had Uno as his first opponent.

    ¡¸It is a solid technique since it originated from basic movements. Just by learning that sword technique will make you stronger in terms of person to person battle. However, there¡¯s still a great room for improvement. I¡¯m sorry to say this but, I think it is a sword technique for beginners. Is it really the sword technique used by the most powerful human swordsman called sword saint?¡¹

    Gulf shared his words of wisdom while acting tough.

    At least he¡¯s not injured when he was defeated.

    Perhaps he will challenge someone when the free battle starts.

    Just make sure you won¡¯t get injured.

    By the way, the demon king is now fighting Girar in his human form.

    Yeah yeah, those screams.

    That¡¯s the specialty of the martial arts tournament.

    It was the first martial arts tournament of the new civil servant girls and it seems like there¡¯s no problem.

    ¡¸Clear mind. Clear mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think about anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Job. Yeah, everything will be forgotten once I focus on my job.¡¹

    They are very serious and excellent.

    Please, be a good influence on the civil servant girls who have been around here for a long time.

    No, I¡¯m not ying truant.

    Yeah, just recently, I mean, I can¡¯t afford to¡­.I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll be clear.

    Don¡¯t seduce me.

    You can¡¯t do that to a gentleman who already has babies.

    Don¡¯t show off your breast unless you¡¯re going to breastfeed.

    It¡¯s a good thing that half of them will be assigned to Shashaato City.

    The day after the martial arts tournament was over.

    The guests are leaving.

    The three beastboys too.

    Last night, they were caught by Alfred¡¯s ground and were questioned.

    They look pretty exhausted.

    It looks like you didn¡¯t only talk but y too huh.

    Thanks for your hard work.

    Your souvenirs are with Beezel.

    Take it from him when you get back.

    Ah, I put in lots of vegetables.

    If that¡¯s not enough, just inform Beezel.

    The beastboys and the demon king¡¯s group left early while Dors, Raimeiren, and Doraim stayed for a while.

    The reason is none other than Hiichirou.

    Raimeiren said that it¡¯s about time.

    What¡¯s about time?

    Hiichirou is about to transform into a dragon.

    The real reason why Raimeiren often took care of Hiichirou is because Hiichirou was born in human form. I thought she¡¯s doing that because Hiichirou¡¯s cute.

    Even if he is born in the form of a human, a dragon is a dragon.

    As he grows up, his human form can no longer control his power.

    To put it simply, Hiichirou is a child who has no control over his own power.

    There is also the possibility of Hiichirou identally beating someone with just a swing of his arm and Hiichirou¡¯s body might not be able to withstand that.

    To avoid such unnecessary idents, Raimeiren was always as close as possible.

    When Raimeiren wasn¡¯t able to, Hakuren will be there but they are hoping that he can control himself as soon as he can because there¡¯s no guarantee that there would always be someone capable around him.

    At any rate, such worries can be resolved as soon as he transforms into a dragon.

    That¡¯s the ¡°about time¡± Raimeiren was talking about.

    Dors, Raimeiren, Doraim, and Hakuren are standing by in their dragon forms so that Hiichirou can easily imagine what he looks like in order to transform.

    Hiichirou is innocently trying to climb the tail of Raimeiren in her dragon form¡­.will he really transform into a dragon?

    When I was in doubt, Hiichirou transformed into a small, three-meter dragon.

    UUOOOHHH!

    Cute.

    Ah, that¡¯s not what I mean.

    Majestic.

    Yeah, you¡¯re cool.

    The not panicking Hiichirou spreads his wings.

    There seems to be no problem.

    I¡¯m relieved after hearing that from Raimeiren.

    Now that he has transformed, he only needs to train in order to freely transform between human and dragon.

    The difficulty seems to be easierpared to a dragon transforming to a human so I don¡¯t have to be worried.

    I¡¯m not worried but¡­.areh?

    Hiichirou, are you trying to fly?

    Uooiii, wai, flying he¡¯s flying!

    Hakuren and Raimeiren catch him.

    Hiichirou, who transformed back to his human form, now had small dragon horns and tails.

    I remembered Rasuti when I first met her.

    Recalling my first meeting with Hakuren¡­..I can only think of her attacking the forest.

    Thinking about it, she matured.

    She¡¯s taking good care of Ursa and the others as well as Hiichirou.

    That¡¯s a good thing.

    By the way, Rananon has the same concern so Rasuti doesn¡¯t leave her side.

    That¡¯s a little tragic for both me and Rananon.

 Chapter 382 â€“ Relaxing Winter

    <h4>Chapter 382 ¨C Rxing Winter</h4>

    Winter.

    During fall, I was taking care of the newborn children so I didn¡¯t have enough skinship with the kuros.

    I¡¯m spoiling Kuro to make up for it.

    Yes yes.

    I miss you.

    I¡¯ll give you a hug.

    Hahaha.

    ¡­¡­

    A little stinky.

    All right, let¡¯s take a bath.

    You¡¯re mostly in my mansion during winter, right?

    If you¡¯re not clean, Ann will look at you as if you¡¯re an eyesore.

    You don¡¯t mind Ann looking at you like that?

    Don¡¯t say that.

    Family should get along.

    After washing Kuro, Yuki, Kuroichi, Kuroni, etc. take turns entering the bathroom.

    For the kuros, it is not about getting clean but getting me wash them so I did not ask for anyone¡¯s help.

    However, this is indeed a challenge for me alone.

    You don¡¯t mind someone else other than me brushing you, right?

    That said, Alfred, Tiselle, Ursa, Guraru, and Nutt came with a brush on their hands.

    Since they¡¯re already here, the kuros have no choice but get brushed by the children.

    This makes my job easier.

    However, I can only wash four of them per hour so that line is¡­.yeah, I don¡¯t want to check it.

    Can you help me wash them too?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    You want to y outside?

    The weather is nice this day huh.

    All right.

    I¡¯ll ask the free high elves and mountain elves to wash the kuros with me.

    It looks like an assembly line now.

    Thank you very much for your help.

    The high elf at the beginning of the assembly line screamed a little.

    I ran over to see if something bad had happened. A kuro has a big wound on its stomach.

    It might have got it a while ago. The blood has already clotted and the wound is closed but¡­..are you okay?

    When did you get hurt?

    Did you make a mistake while hunting in the forestst fall?

    If you¡¯re hurt, don¡¯t just keep it yourself. Report it.

    It may heal on its own but leaving it alone is not good.

    When I was getting angry, the wine slime brought the pure white holy slime.

    The holy slime approached the injured kuro and casted healing magic.

    The clotted blood fell off.

    The part where it came from only has smooth skin.

    There¡¯s not even a scratch left.

    The only proof that there was a wound there earlier is not having hair.

    The hair will naturally growter.

    I see.

    I don¡¯t know that rule well but I feel I understand.

    Thank you, holy slime.

    And wine slime too for bringing it here.

    A kuro was injured.

    Please be careful in the future.

    Yes yes.

    I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe.

    We went back on washing them. The holy slime wanders around the waiting line for a while.

    ¡­¡­.

    Could it be that a lot of kuros were injured and they are just hiding their injuries?

    Who has the worst injury?

    The others only have scratches, are they okay?

    I believe you but don¡¯t overdo it.

    By the way, it seems like the wine slime and the holy slime are close¡­.

    How did it happen?

    I asked the holy maiden Celes, who was watching at the wine slime from behind.

    ¡¸I¡¯m closer.¡¹

    That¡¯s not what I want to hear¡­.

    Whatever.

    It¡¯s been a while since winter started.

    Loo took several of the new civil servant girls to Shashaato City.

    The new civil servant girls will help the Big Roof Shashaato ountant.

    Loo, on the other hand, was called by the Ifrus School in Shashaato City.

    They made a new magic tool so they want to ask Loo¡¯s opinion on it.

    Loo also has always wanted to exchange views on new theories.

    However, she was pregnant before so she wasn¡¯t able to go.

    Last fall, she gave birth and her physical condition has now recovered.

    She doesn¡¯t want to leave Lupumirina but she has no choice but to leave her to Ann.

    Alfred will help her take care of his baby sister too.

    Of course, I¡¯ll help too.

    Loo will be out for two weeks and I heard that it could even be longer.

    However, I heard that she will return to matter what happens before spring.

    She¡¯ll stay at the inn near Big Roof Shashaato.

    Say hello to Marcos, Pa, and Miyo in Shashaato City for me.

    It¡¯s winter so I went to the hot spring area andmunicated with the ghost knights and the lion¡¯s pride.

    It seems like the cows and horses of Big Tree Vige regrly go to the hot spring since fall.

    They came here more oftenpared to me.

    The lion cubs are now adults but they are still smallerpared to their parents.

    We need to look for your partners too.

    One of them has a mane.

    That¡¯s a male.

    This means, the other two are females?

    I can¡¯tpare them to normal lions because they have wings, right?

    Is it alright to assume that?

    Let¡¯s talk to Loo when shees back.

    As for the ghost knights¡­.partners seem to be unnecessary.

    Even if they need partners, there¡¯s no need to look for their sake since the three of them are good looking men now that they look like they have flesh.

    With their handsome figures, they won¡¯t need help.

    Though that sounds interesting, it will be a waste.

    No, stop your handsome men attitude. You¡¯re irritating me.

    What are you doing?

    That civil servant girl there, stop screaming.

    A letter from Vige Five has arrived. It is addressed to Tier.

    The sended is none other than the leader of the angels, Kierbit¡¯s mother.

    The content is to have hereback soon.

    After reading, Tier decided to ignore it and threw it away.

    However, the six other angels, Gran Maria, Corone, Kuudel, Kierbit, Suaruriu, and Suarukou argued whether one of them should return.

    I know you¡¯re discussing something but, is it necessary for you to use the kotatsu?

    Your hanten seems to be warm enough.

    You need oranges?

    Okay, I¡¯ll get it.

    There are also persimmons and pears so I¡¯ll peel them for you too.

    Please let me know who¡¯s the one going to return when I get back.

    I¡¯ll prepare souvenirs.

 Chapter 383 â€“ Kierbitâ€™s Homecoming and Communication

    <h4>Chapter 383 ¨C Kierbit¡¯s Homing and Communication</h4>

    Kierbit will return to the angel¡¯s domain.

    ¡¸I hate draw lots.¡¹

    You sound like the demon king but it has been decided so prepare.

    ¡¸Are these souvenirs enough?¡¹

    Two alcohol containers.

    Three small bottles of honey.

    My handmade statue.

    It is a 15cm statue of the farming god.

    ¡¸Are you sure it doesn¡¯t have to be the god of creation?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this better?¡¹

    The model is an old man.

    Maa, if you think so then I won¡¯t force you.

    Let¡¯s give the god of creation statue I carved to ancestor-san once he gets here.

    There¡¯s also a bag of silver coins for transportation expenses.

    ¡¸Only this much?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t lesser better?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right but¡­.can I use it whatever I want?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, do whatever you want with it.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it. Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸Be careful in going home.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Alright, e to think of it, is she still¡­ ¡¹

    Kierbit is waiting for Tier¡¯s letter.

    Tier ignored the angel¡¯s letter without a second thought but Kierbit and I persuaded her to at least write a letter.

    I helped Kierbit persuade her because the person that Kierbit wants Tier to write a letter to is none other than Tier¡¯s mother herself.

    Aurora aside, it seems like Tier didn¡¯t even inform her mother about Tiselle.

    I thought she had a bad rtionship with her mother but she said that¡¯s not the case.

    Well, I guess it¡¯s aplicated rtionship.

    Normally, I wouldn¡¯t want to get involved but Tier¡¯s mother is my mother-inw.

    ¡­¡­.

    We waited for about 30 minutes before Tier came out with her letter.

    It looks like she¡¯s really troubled.

    She looks really tired.

    After receiving the letter, Kierbit opened it on the spot.

    ¡¸O-oi.¡¹

    I raised my voice because that¡¯s clearly a vition of etiquette but Kierbit showed me the letter with a stunned face.

    ¡­¡­

    In the letter, the only things that are written are Tier¡¯s name and her mother¡¯s name.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­code? Will what¡¯s written appear if you put some secret concoction?¡¹

    Hearing my question, Tier averted her face.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t write a little more, the vice chief will cry.¡¹

    Tier¡¯s mother is the vice chief.

    She has the same job as Kierbit before, a shrine maiden of the Garret Kingdom.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll write a little more.¡¹

    Kierbit¡¯s departure was dyed by a day.

    After seeing Kierbit off, I returned to my mansion and was tackled by a kitten.

    A splendid blow.

    I¡¯m down in agony.

    The kitten rides on me who¡¯s on the ground.

    W-what?

    In addition, the anenekos got on board too.

    This¡­.they might be angry because I haven¡¯t paid attention to them for a while.

    They¡¯re angry alright.

    Their ws are sticking out.

    My bad.

    Look, I¡¯ll caress your chin.

    How about your back?

    How about belly¡­.ah, you don¡¯t want to.

    Okay.

    I¡¯ll just go with your wishes.

    Back of ear is fine.

    Hahaha.

    I only have two hands.

    I can¡¯t stroke all eight of you at once.

    Can you stop scratching me?

    It¡¯s quite painful.

    I yed with them for two hours.

    I¡¯m pretty tired.

    However, I¡¯m satisfied.

    That was good.

    But, what¡¯s with leaving immediately when the demon king arrived to y?

    I wonder if I was yed with.

    It doesn¡¯t seem to be the case since cat¡­.I mean Raigiel, hase to me.

    Alright alright.

    You won¡¯t get angry if I stroke your belly, won¡¯t you?

    You hate the base of the tail though.

    I know.

    I won¡¯t stroke you there.

    Just kidding.

    Stop biting.

    After finishing my battle with the cats, a few kuros were looking at me.

    They have the face of expecting something.

    They saw me with the kittens earlier.

    ¡­¡­

    Wait wait.

    Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to tackle me?

    Think about how different you are with the cats.

    You guys have horns.

    The cats don¡¯t have it.

    Do you understand?

    Right, do you really understand?

    Good.

    But one of them tackled me.

    The pain.

    After that cats and the kuros, I thought of Alfred and the others.

    All right.

    Let¡¯s y with them.

    What do you want to do?

    Want to y something new?

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡­¡­

    I pulled out a moderate size bamboo and made a blowgun.

    The arrow is also wood.

    It looks like a big toothpick.

    First of all, be careful.

    The only thing you can aim for is the target.

    Never point to people.

    If anyone gets hurt, I¡¯ll confiscate them all.

    I¡¯ve prepared various targets.

    If you hit it, it will fall down.

    I¡¯ll also write your scores.

    You can calcte them yourself.

    Hahaha.

    I¡¯m not fooling you.

    It¡¯s only a confirmation on how much you learn.

    You can blow three arrows per turn and put your total score here.

    Next to the children, who are ying blowguns, are the high elves who have unusually serious faces.

    ¡¸Fufufu. What a nostalgic weapon.¡¹

    ¡¸If you apply harori poison on the arrow¡­fufufu¡¹

    ¡¸If you put a needle at the tip of the arrow, it will increase the fatality.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    I¡¯m a little scared.

    But, what are the mountain elves doing?

    Using a machine is a foul.

    Also, it doesn¡¯t need a rapid-fire function.

    No, I¡¯m trying to say that 60 barrages of rounds are not OK¡­..

    Ah, the children are enviously looking at the machine of the mountain elves.

    Ursa, I won¡¯t let you get it.

    You can¡¯t.

    You absolutely can¡¯t.

    Eh?

    Can I fire it?

    To fire, I just have to turn this steering wheel?

    ¡­..

    I-I think once is enough.

    Is everyone enjoying ying with blowguns? I enjoyed it.

    By the way, the next day.

    I yed with the spiderlings that did not hibernate since morning.

    I know.

    I won¡¯t forget you guys.

 Chapter 384 â€“ A Day in Winter

    <h4>Chapter 384 ¨C A Day in Winter</h4>

    Looking up at the winter sky, you can see Hiichirou in his dragon form flying around.

    He¡¯s currently practicing flying.

    He¡¯s better than before but he¡¯s still unsteady.

    Flying next to him are neither Hakuren nor Raimeiren but Tier.

    When Hiichirou began flying in the sky, he suddenly became close to Tier.

    Is she teaching him how to fly?

    Hakuren is indeed carefree while Raimeiren is surprisingly strict when teaching.

    And I thought she¡¯ll be sweet when she¡¯s teaching Hiichirou.

    Why?

    ¡¸That¡¯s because she had a daughter who jumped out of the nest and only managed toe back two decadester before she can finally teach her.¡¹

    Dors was the one who told me that.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    She¡¯s so worried that she¡¯s strict.

    ¡¸By the way, who¡¯s that daughter?¡¹

    ¡¸Hiichirou¡¯s mother.¡¹

    Hakuren huh.

    I see.

    ¡¸Because her first child suddenly jumped out and went missing, Raiemeiren went on a rampage. It was a big mess¡­.By the time the turmoil subsided, Hakuren suddenly came back as if nothing happened. What a trouble maker¡­. Hakuren giving birth to Hiichirou, that alone makes me think it¡¯s a miracle.¡¹

    Looking at Dors¡¯ expression, it seems like he really finds her hard to deal with.

    Hnn?

    The flying Hiichirou¡­.made a big sneeze.

    At the same time, a big fire flies out from his mouth.

    The mes were quickly extinguished but it looks like Hiichirou burned his mouth.

    He shows his mouth to Tier and asks her to cast healing magic.

    Very sweet.

    Raimeiren, who¡¯s next to Dors, looks at Tier in a scary way.

    Hakuren¡­.is at the mansion teaching Ursa and Alfred.

    Actually, the angriest is the one in my arms, Tiselle.

    She escaped from the mansion when she saw Hiichirou with Tier but she was caught by me.

    Afterwards, she¡¯s hugging me while being sulky.

    I can¡¯t seem to fix the mood.

    I¡¯ll ask Tier to please her when she returns.

    The flying practicested for about an hour.

    Though Hakuren looked for Tiselle in the middle of the practice, Tiselle¡¯s mood is still bad so she can only keep trying¡­.

    Tiselle returned to the mansion while being embraced by Hakuren.

    ¡­..

    This father is slightly lonely.

    Hiichirou, on the other hand, transformed back to human form when he got down. Tier picked him up as if it was the most natural thing to do at that moment.

    Tier passes Hiichirou to Raimeiren.

    Did she notice her gaze?

    After that, Tier did note to me.

    Yeah, she went to Tiselle.

    Thank you for your hard work.

    By the way, I even prepared a warm soup for Hiichirou but it¡¯s cold now¡­.

    The oni maids are already taking care of it.

    They were instructed by Raimeiren.

    ¡­¡­

    Alright, let¡¯s leave Hiichirou to Raimeiren and Dors and go back to a warm room.

    When I arrived at my room, Kuro and Yuki were looking at me from the kotatsu.

    They didn¡¯te out of the kotatsu.

    The fairy queen silently offers me a cup of tea.

    Only the phoenix chick Aegis had weed me.

    Is it because he¡¯s not in the kotatsu?

    Probably.

    Aegis gets on the kotatsu, the fairy queen gives me a cup of tea, and I pat Kuro and Yuki¡¯s heads.

    Inside the kotatsu¡­.there shouldn¡¯t be kittens.

    Don¡¯t get mad, I¡¯ll close it right away.

    Yeah, it seems like I can¡¯t use the kotatsu.

    Kuro sends me a nce as if asking if he should give up his ce for me but he won¡¯t move until I ask him to do so.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I gave up.

    I¡¯ll just help in cooking dinner.

    The kitchen should be warm, right?

    Is everyone thinking the same?

    The kitchen was full of people.

    Actually, the oni maids have been developing packed food since a while ago.

    The origin is thejubako I made.

    It¡¯s big with fouryers.

    I packed it full of easy to pack foods something simr toosechi ryori.

    When I served it, I told the oni maids about osechi ryori.

    Unfortunately, I hardly know how to make osechi ryori.

    Because of that, I can only tell them how it looks and how it tastes. They started reproducing it from that.

    The only things I¡¯m satisfied with are kuromame and kurikinton while everything else are strange dishes I don¡¯t know¡­.the taste is not that bad though.

    I want kazunoko but that¡¯s herring egg.

    Can something be used as a substitute?

    There¡¯s no ce for me in the kitchen so I evacuated to the workshop. I¡¯ll just make additional jubakos.

    ¡¸Please leave the decoration to us. It¡¯scquered, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    I¡¯m making it with the mountain elves.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get stained by thecquer.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve beencquering for about a hundred years.¡¹

    Craftsmen from long-lived races are foul.

    They are overwhelmingly goodpared to me.

    Well, I¡¯m an amateur so I can¡¯tpete with them.

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative. But, aren¡¯t these enough to make ten pieces?¡¹

    ¡¸If we made more than enough, we can always sell them outside.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. But, won¡¯t that trouble Youko-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­..then, let¡¯s not sell them and send them as gifts.¡¹

    Youko is troubled by the trade gap between Big Tree Vige and the outside world.

    Crops, alcohol, and crafts made from Big Tree Vige are sold in Vige Five but on the other hand, Big Tree Vige has too little to buy outside.

    For the time being, we tried buying firewoods outside as fuels since a year ago but it doesn¡¯t bnce anything.

    As a result, money keeps pouring into Big Tree Vige.

    I didn¡¯t take the money and they are deposited in Vige Five instead however, it has be a trouble now since there are too many warehouses.

    A little while ago, Youko¡¯sint was so exaggerated but when I went out to see, new warehouses really needed to be built.

    Moreover, the only things in those warehouses are gold coins, silver coins, and jewelry.

    As said by Michael-san before, it¡¯s not good for cash to be stored in a warehouse instead of circting.

    Let¡¯s think about how to use them in spring.

 Chapter 385 â€“ Beastboyâ€™s School Life, Summer, Irene

    <h4>Chapter 385 ¨C Beastboy¡¯s School Life, Summer, Irene</h4>

    My name is Irene.

    I am the eldest daughter of a viscount family in the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    I should be marrying a suitable partner for me soon but it is difficult to find a partner for me.

    Why?

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it because you beat up all the other parties hard?¡¹

    ¡¸Father, I¡¯m not that rude to beat someone. It¡¯s a proper duel. I want my husband to be strong enough to protect me. Is it wrong for me to wish for that?¡¹

    ¡¸If that is really your wish, how about you stop training? You are already the strongest demon of our house. Have you even thought of that?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s strange. Strength is necessary for the nobles of the demon king¡¯s kingdom. Wasn¡¯t it father who taught me that?¡¹

    That¡¯s the reason why I started training my sword skill.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m honestly sorry. I said that to you before since you were still small and cute back then. That time, I don¡¯t want you to be a bride yet.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, how about now?¡¹

    ¡¸Get married already.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not yet at the age where I¡¯ll need to worry about that.¡¹

    We, demons, are not people who attach too much importance to age.

    If you¡¯re 100 or 200 years old, you certainly need to worry.

    But I¡¯m only 21 years old.

    ¡¸For nobles, it is normal to get engaged and married in your teenage years.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­.¡¹

    I have no fianc¨¦.

    I had but I beat him up.

    ¡¸Go and be a bride and make me feel relieved. I no longer care what¡¯s the social status of your partner. Even if he¡¯s amoner, I won¡¯t get angry. If he¡¯ll be your groom, I¡¯ll treat him as a miracle.¡¹

    ¡¸Father, your honesty makes me want to shed tears¡­. Also, excuse me but I¡¯m pretty confident in my beauty.¡¹

    It is not a lie.

    If I¡¯ll stay quiet, I will be praised as a once-in-a-hundred-year beauty.

    If I feel like it, males who want to be my groom will pour in.

    ¡¸Can you even stay quiet? Even when you¡¯re sleeping, you are constantly moving that it¡¯ll be mistaken that you¡¯re in a rampage.¡¹

    ¡¸That only happens a few times in a year.¡¹

    ¡¸Irene, it¡¯s not.¡¹

    Ah, I know that expression.

    This will be a long talk.

    Let¡¯s escape quickly and return to school.

    That is the only ce where I can freely rampage.

    The problem is, I¡¯m pretty dissatisfied since no one can beat me¡­.I¡¯ve been away from school for a long time because of matchmaking so there might be one or two tough men there now.

    Fufufu.

    This will be fun.

    I was defeated.

    Instant kill?

    I usually win with the enemy not being able to do anything but now I lose without being able to do anything¡­

    And the other party is only a small boy.

    A beast boy.

    I see. I see.

    ¡­..

    Alright.

    Let¡¯s admit him as my husband.

    Areh?

    Where is that boy¡­.?

    Oh, there he is.

    We¡¯re still in the middle of talking, what are¡­..he sted off the best mage in the school, Lovia.

    ¡­..

    This is¡­.bad.

    Lovia, like me, is a woman who says she will not marry anyone unless he¡¯s stronger than her.

    Ah, those eyes, I¡¯m toote.

    Those are the eyes of a woman in love.

    However, I won¡¯t let you.

    I¡¯m the first one to meet him.

    ¡¸How many soldiers can be gathered immediately?¡¹

    Our family butler responded in a proud voice.

    ¡¸If you need students, about 20. If you want regr soldiers of our house, only two but if you can wait until tomorrow, we can gather 30.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t wait. Gather those 20 students. After that, I¡¯ll negotiate with my husband.¡¹

    ¡¸Pardon me, ojousama. It will be impossible to secure him with only 20 students. Ojousama doesn¡¯t know this since you were not here but, that boy is rted to the sword god, Gulf-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸The sword god?¡¹

    I¡¯ve personally witnessed the power of the sword god Gulf-sama in Shashaato City.

    Inhumanly powerful.

    Even without fighting him, I already know that I can¡¯t win.

    If only Gulf-sama is not married, I would want him to be my husband.

    ¡¸About two months ago, that boy¡­¡­To be exact, he visited the three beastboys. They were trained with swordsmanship and to my regret, I was noticed¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸You were?¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s already expected since it¡¯s the sword god Gulf-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­my apologies. It was that boy who noticed me. Gulf-sama didn¡¯t care about me.¡¹

    ¡¸I want him more and more. However, since the sword god Gulf-sama is his backer, we can¡¯t use a rough method. Do you think that ordinary soldiers won¡¯t be his opponent?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what¡¯s the n?¡¹

    ¡¸Please, leave it to me. I will make sure ojousama will be able to secure your groom to be.¡¹

    With that, my colorful student life has begun.

    ¡¸What? He¡¯s a teacher?¡¹

    ¡¸Ojousama, please don¡¯t just beat up a random stranger.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how we met so don¡¯tin. Teacher and student. Yes, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡¹

 Chapter 386 â€“ Beastboyâ€™s School Life, Summer, Lovia

    <h4>Chapter 386 ¨C Beastboy¡¯s School Life, Summer, Lovia</h4>

    My name is Lovia.

    I¡¯m a student of the Gullgald Noble Academy.

    I¡¯m not a boastful person but I take pride in being the school¡¯s number one in terms of offensive magic.

    Not the number one student.

    Number one in school.

    In other words, I¡¯m better than the teachers.

    No, I¡¯m not a boastful person.

    I know that in this world, there are people better than me.

    The world is wide.

    For example, my brother.

    In terms of offensive magic, he¡¯s better than me but it doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s better than me in other types of magic.

    My brother was a teacher at this school so I enrolled here too but¡­.for some reason, he suddenly moved to another school.

    Regrettable desu.

    I think it is called Ifrus School or something.

    It was a recently opened school so they might have invited my brother.

    With that in mind, I¡¯m a little proud.

    Though I got off topic, I¡¯ll say it again, there are people better than me.

    My friend said something to me who thinks so.

    ¡¸I heard a rumor of guys that may threaten your status, Lovia.¡¹

    Trantion: There are three beastboys trending now. From what I heard, they are also good at magic. Do you think they are better than you, Lovia? I¡¯m curious.

    ¡­..

    I¡¯m also curious.

    However, I won¡¯t challenge them to a duel.

    Which one is better?

    I don¡¯t care but if you want to be my husband, that¡¯s a different story.

    In front of me, one of the three beastboy brothers was fighting.

    And won in a blink of an eye.

    The other party is Irene.

    ¡­¡­

    Did I just see that Irene lost?

    Irene is one of the few people at the school I acknowledge.

    If it¡¯s only offensive magic, I¡¯m better but I won¡¯t hold a candle against her if it is magic and sword techniquebo.

    Irene lost without being able to do anything.

    Impossible.

    ¡­..Ah, could it be that it was set up?

    But from what I heard, it was Irene who suddenly challenged the other party¡­.

    There should be no time for him to do some underhanded trick since the match started on the spot.

    In other words, did he prepare in advance?

    Why would he even do that?

    He wants to be selected.

    Irene has said this for a long time.

    If someone wants to be his husband, he needs to beat her first in a duel.

    That could be it.

    ¡­.

    One of those beastboys¡­..look like a boy.

    Demon¡¯s age can¡¯t be measured by outer appearance but given the way he acts, I¡¯m sure.

    I¡¯m sure that he¡¯s younger than my brother desu.

    Nevertheless, did he really do it?

    Did he prepare that much just to take Irene?

    ¡­..

    Sickening.

    Irene is indeed a beautiful demoness.

    Her chests are bigger than mine too.

    However, if you really want to take a wife in this school, shouldn¡¯t you be nning against me?

    Maybe he knew my power so he got scared?

    That¡¯s possible but it¡¯s regrettable since I don¡¯t want a husband that¡¯s too young.

    As her senior, I have a responsibility of educating him.

    ¡¸Boy over there, hold your wand.¡¹

    That boy is my destined person.

    There¡¯s no other exnation given how we met.

    It was my blunder of being too nervous and missed my chance to immediately propose to him.

    Thanks to that, Irene gets in the way.

    I will not forgive you.

    He is my husband.

    Not my husband yet?

    Don¡¯t bother with the details.

    He¡¯ll definitely be in the future.

    My husband is talking happily with Konegit.

    Konegit is amoner but she¡¯s the daughter of a business magnate so she was allowed to enroll at this noble¡¯s school.

    Her knowledge in economics is said to be the best in the school.

    One of the four heavenly kings, Hou Leg-sama, who¡¯s in charge of this kingdom¡¯s finance, also recognizes her ability. It is said that she¡¯ll be her subordinate after she graduates.

    In fact, even though she¡¯s still a student, she visits the royal castle almost every day to help her with her work.

    She¡¯s unusually at school and she¡¯s acting over familiar with my husband.

    From where did she exactly sniff out rumors about my husband?

    Maa, I don¡¯t need to panic.

    My husband will not waver by her temptation.

    Hnn?

    She¡¯s giving him something.

    Bento?

    I see, handmade bento.

    Unscrupulous.

    But that won¡¯t work.

    Don¡¯t you know how delicious the food my husband makes?

    Giving him half-baked food is counterproductive¡­.he¡¯s eating it happily!

    Impossible!

    Does she have good culinary skills?

    Ah, no way!

    The meat in that bento¡­..as expected, killer rabbit meat!

    ording to the little information I have about my husband, it is his favorite!

    Grrrr.

    I¡¯ll do it.

    Recently, the distribution volume of high-quality killer rabbit meat has increased for some reason but it is still hard to obtain.

    I¡¯ll do my best to get some too.

    By the way, Irene has been next to me for quite some time.

    You have something to tell me, right?

    So it¡¯s not about my men and your men fighting against each other¡­.it is not about renting a bath too.

    Yes, you¡¯re right.

    The first thing we need to do is to reduce the number of rivals.

    That¡¯s the result of our talk.

    He¡¯s definitely going to be my husband in the future but I don¡¯t think the road will be t.

    However, the steeper the road, the more my love will re up.

    ¡¸Eh, those three are not brothers?¡¹

    This won¡¯t do.

    I have to know things rted to him.

 Chapter 387 â€“ Beastboyâ€™s School Life, Summer, Konegit

    <h4>Chapter 387 ¨C Beastboy¡¯s School Life, Summer, Konegit</h4>

    My name is Konegit.

    I¡¯m the daughter of the best merchant in the royal capital of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    That¡¯s my setting.

    ¡­..

    I¡¯m sorry.

    That¡¯s only a lie.

    I want to be married.

    However, I don¡¯t think that anyone¡¯s good enough for me.

    My dream is to get married to a wonderful husband.

    And I finally found that person.

    He¡¯s one of the beastboys who enrolled at the Gullgald Noble Academy and became a teacher.

    He¡¯s wonderful.

    Truly wonderful.

    For that reason, I had given up on him because he¡¯s too wonderful for me¡­.

    But I can¡¯t stop my feelings for him.

    I feel deep pain when other demoness approach him.

    Because of that, I will throw away my shame and reputation and challenge him to a duel.

    This is fine.

    I have a strong ally.

    I have the crystal of wisdom and effort of our demoness predecessors, a strategy on how to capture men.

    This book.

    To win a man¡¯s heart, you need to cook.

    Handmade food is the best.

    What on earth is handmade food?

    Does it mean I have to cook animal¡¯s hands only?

    Ah, food that I cook myself?

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    Eh?

    Isn¡¯t cooking something that chefs do?

    If that is the case, won¡¯t giving him the food cooked by a chef, whose profession is cooking food, better? That¡¯s not the case?

    I don¡¯t understand.

    Or rather, my cooking skills are at the level where you can¡¯t feed it to a living organism.

    I admit it myself.

    ¡­¡­.

    If a chef cooks it ording to my instructions, would that count as my handmade food?

    I¡¯m sure it will be.

    Let¡¯s go with that.

    To win a man¡¯s heart, you need contact.

    A man will be pleased just by being touched by a woman.

    Touch him aggressively!

    ¡­.

    Filthy.

    I can¡¯t do that desu.

    No, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m uninterested but¡­.I just can¡¯t.

    I can¡¯t do it.

    Oh, there¡¯s another method for women who don¡¯t want to touch.

    There¡¯s still a way.

    Ah, crossing arms?

    It¡¯s nice but the difficulty is too high for me.

    Another one is¡­.touching thigh?

    Is this book stupid?

    If you can touch someone there, it means you can touch everywhere!

    Yeah, let¡¯s look for a little more decent¡­.

    Inviting to dance.

    Right.

    If we dance together, we will naturally have contact.

    ¡­¡­

    However, how can a woman invite a man to dance?

    Isn¡¯t it almost the same as a confession?

    Isn¡¯t that too aggressive?

    If I back out, other women will steal him?

    Certainly, that¡¯s possible.

    I understand.

    I¡¯ll do my best.

    However, dance, is it?

    A dance event¡­..there¡¯s nothing like that even in the near future.

    If that is the case, let¡¯s make one.

    That¡¯s it desu.

    Fufufu.

    Let¡¯s make a proposal and have the school approve it.

    Let my dream materialize.

    Now.

    Let¡¯s ask the little ones who are attacking ahead of me.

    Who sent you?

    You¡¯re doing it for yourself?

    It looks like I¡¯m toote to control them.

    My name is Konegit.

    It is a pseudonym.

    My appearance is also a disguise.

    My real name is Hou Leg.

    One of the four heavenly kings of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    I have already graduated from the noble¡¯s school but I¡¯ve re-enrolled.

    Why?

    I just want a change of pace.

    I¡¯ve been doing this for dozens of years.

    Oh, I¡¯m properly reporting it to the principal.

    With this, I have a track record of catching spies and disciplining arrogant young nobles.

    When I saw him in Big Tree Vige, I thought I can¡¯ty my hand on him¡­.fufufu.

    Ah, no, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to say.

    Rx.

    I¡¯m even determined to stop drinking for him.

    For the time being, let¡¯s ept the invitation of the other two who are targeting him.

    This is frustrating but I can¡¯t take a break from my job as one of the four heavenly kings.

    Thinking about the time I¡¯m not at school, it can¡¯t be helped.

    Yeah yeah.

    Don¡¯t say anything about me.

    Whenever I¡¯m at school, I¡¯m Konegit.

    A weak girl desu.

 Chapter 388 â€“ Hiichirouâ€™s Mistake, My Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 388 ¨C Hiichirou¡¯s Mistake, My Mistake</h4>

    The kittens are angry and the dragon form Hiichirou.

    It¡¯s an unusual sight.

    However, it can¡¯t be helped.

    Hiichirou transformed into a dragon inside the mansion and destroyed a part of the building.

    Though the mansion is huge, the ce where he transformed is not.

    It was the vacant room that the kittens often used to take naps.

    They don¡¯t use it much during winter but that¡¯s still their favourite ce.

    The kittens are saying meow meow to Hiichirou toin.

    Forgive him already.

    I¡¯ll make a new box for you as a recement for that broken room.

    Ah, I¡¯ll put a nket in the middle of it.

    Of course, you¡¯ll have one box each.

    Will this fix their mood?

    Good.

    Hiichirou, will you transform back to human form now?

    Or else we can¡¯t repair it.

    Good good.

    Hnn¡­.when Hiichirou transformed back to human, it felt cold.

    It¡¯s because of that hole in the wall.

    The kittens are no longer here.

    Let¡¯s repair it fast.

    As for Hiichirou¡­..Hakuren came to pick him up so I¡¯ll leave him to her.

    By the way, why did Hiichirou suddenly transform into a dragon?

    Instead of answering, Hiichirou made a big sneeze.

    And transforms into a dragon again.

    Ah, I got it.

    This time, it was good that he transformed in the middle of the mansion.

    He caused no damage.

    ¡¸Hakuren, are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Ara? Are you worried about me?¡¹

    Hakuren was holding Hiichirou in his dragon form.

    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯m worried. I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay. So, what¡¯s happening to Hiichirou?¡¹

    He¡¯s still unstable but there won¡¯t be a problem once he grows up.

    I see.

    The problem is he¡¯s sneezing.

    Does he have a cold?

    Or some allergy¡­.what¡¯s the cause?

    This dirty sheet.

    What is this?

    The sheet the Hiichirou treasures.

    I see.

    It is good that you treasure something but that needs to be washed¡­..you don¡¯t want it to be washed.

    This part of the sheet is your favourite and if it is washed, it will feel different¡­..I see.

    Raimeiren and Ann take that sheet to wash it from time to time so Hiichirou came to that vacant room to hide that sheet.

    I see.

    Maa, I understand that you cherish something but the problem is, it is now so dirty that it caused you to sneeze.

    Wash it.

    My heart aches upon seeing Hiichirou¡¯s despair.

    I¡¯ll leave the rest to you, Hakuren.

    By the way, it seems like the oni maids are aware of Hiichirou¡¯s behavior and nned to get the hidden sheet and wash itter.

    I will be d if he didn¡¯t bear any grudge against me.

    Hnn?

    Ursa¡¯sforting Hiichirou.

    Oh, they look like a pair of good brother and sister.

    And Alfred is enviously looking at Hiichirou who¡¯s beingforted by Ursa.

    Yeah.

    My son has grown up before I knew it.

    The room was repaired by the high elves so it only took half a day.

    Yeah, thanks for your hard work.

    I did my best too.

    Making lunch and dinner for the high elves.

    After dinner.

    I went to the workshop and made boxes for the kittens.

    Making a box is not so difficult.

    The difficult thing is considering the size.

    This is a little too small, isn¡¯t it? Well, the kittens are divided into the right size box and spacious box factions.

    It will be best to listen to their opinions but the kittens won¡¯t be unified.

    Let¡¯s just make a lot of boxes and let them choose what they want.

    Maa, cats are capricious so I guess they will only choose after a few days.

    Until then, I¡¯ll leave the boxes to them.

    Raigiel and Jewel, you cane in.

    What kind of box does Raigiel want?

    For Jewel¡­.you want a box with Raigiel in it.

    They are on good terms.

    I feel a little lonely since Loo¡¯s not here.

    When I was thinking of that, Loo came home.

    After a short sense of happiness, I started making things again with the free high elves and mountain elves.

    Are we going to make a big building?

    But I¡¯m a little lonely.

    I hugged Kuro who¡¯s nearby.

    Noon of the next day.

    I¡¯m having a meeting with the civil servant girls and Youko about the issue of too much umted gold in Vige Five.

    The civil servant girls and Youko brought out some goods on the table.

    Firewood, charcoals, ss bottles.

    Currently, Big Tree Vige is buying them inrge quantities via Vige Five.

    Necessities, as well as reserves, are taken to Big Tree Vige to meet its demand. As for the rest, they are left for Vige Five to deal with. However, they said that these goods will soon overflow the vige like what happened to gold.

    The civil servant girls brought out another batch of goods on the table.

    Pepper, Miso, soy sauce, oil, cloth, alcohol, honey, medicine, meat, wheat, garlic, apple, orange, tea, cabbage, radish, strawberry, wood crafts, iron crafts, iron weapons, wood, dried persimmon.

    They are goods sold by Big Tree Vige, Vige One, Vige Two, Vige Three, and Vige Four to the outside world.

    The cloth was made by Zabuton¡¯s group.

    The medicine were research results of Loo, Tier, and Flora so those are allowed to be exported.

    The meat is rabbit and boar meats hunted in the forest.

    Wood crafts are my handmade small things.

    Cups, tes, forks, etc.

    Iron crafts are iron weapons are made by Gutt and his disciples.

    The wood is¡­.wood from the tree from the forest of death that I cut using the AFT.

    ¡¸Those were arranged by transaction value. The highest source of profits are pepper, miso, and soy sauce.¡¹

    I see.

    I was wondering why there¡¯s no mayonnaise. They probably excluded it since it is being produced in Vige Five.

    However, did we really trade that much dried persimmon?

    Most of them are eaten by Rasuti so I don¡¯t feel like selling them outside.

    ¡¸Those goods were lined up in order of profit value with the dried persimmon as the lowest profiteer.¡¹

    I see.

    Got it.

    ¡¸The purpose of arranging them like that is to make vige chief aware of the current situation.¡¹

    Now that you mention it, it seems to be easier to understand now but what is it that I¡¯m unaware¡­.

    ¡¸Currently, we can pay for the firewood, charcoal, and ss bottles purchased from outside with the profit from dried persimmon alone.¡¹

    ¡­..eh?

    ¡¸In other words, all others are not transactions but profits only.¡¹

    ¡­..eh?

    ¡¸Yes, we are investing money in Vige Five but the profit from radish can sponsor the whole thing alone.¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸The problem is not the profit but too much umted cash. Cash that¡¯s not flowing in the cirction.¡¹

    Michael-san told me that before too.

    Youko is also nodding.

    This is no longer a storage issue but an economic problem.

    ¡¸Please spend money.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I know.¡¹

    For the time being, increase the amount of firewood, charcoal, and ss bottle purchase¡­.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, we already hit the maximum purchase of firewood, charcoal, and ss bottle.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸The amount of firewood, charcoal, and ss bottles that can be purchased in a year is determined by the union. This is not only to protect the craftsmen but also to prevent economic damage due to material depletion.¡¹

    Especially firewood and charcoal. I heard that it is impossible to purchase beyond the limit because they are used as military supplies too.

    Is that so?

    Then, for the time being, let¡¯s stop selling the vige¡¯s crops to the outside world¡­.

    ¡¸Do you n on plunging the whole demon king¡¯s kingdom into chaos?¡¹

    Eh?

    They got angry with all their might.

    Youko also said that I¡¯m terrible.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    Well, I¡¯ll think about it.

    I finally recognized myck of awareness of the current situation.

 Chapter 389 â€“ Anti-Money Measure

    <h4>Chapter 389 ¨C Anti-Money Measure</h4>

    While poking the pot for dinner, I¡¯m thinking about how to deal with the money problem.

    ¡¸If you want to spend a lot of money¡­.rge-scale construction.¡¹

    Roads, buildings, dams, dike, breakwater.

    ¡¸We have already started developing the area surrounding Vige Five. Other than that, where can we construct those?¡¹

    Yuri asked me that while taking a slice of meat from the pot with a chopstick.

    ¡¸How about the outskirts of Shashaato City?¡¹

    ¡¸Vige chief, that won¡¯t do.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Shashaato City is not the only ce that has a governor. Other ces have them too.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s just tell the governor that we¡¯ll be investing there.¡¹

    ¡¸Vige chief, let¡¯s me just confirm one thing, do you n on invading the demon king¡¯s kingdom?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Of course not. Why are you even asking that?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, how do I exin¡­ to governors and lords, dumping some cash in front of them and telling them to construct things is impolite.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? They don¡¯t want it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The job of a governor or a lord is to collect taxes and use those taxes on thend they govern.¡¹

    My idea is like directly confronting the governors and lords of thend.

    In other words, it was like assassinating them in broad daylight.

    It seems like if I do that, they¡¯ll likely wage war.

    ¡¸Please consider the territory as a home. Your suggestion is something like this ¡°Hey, your house is a little crappy and has some damage, here¡¯s some money for the repair.¡±. Even if you say that in good faith, don¡¯t you think only a few people will be happy to be told like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    Some might say they¡¯re lucky and will be happy about it but I think most will hate it.

    ¡¸My bad. My idea is too shallow.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ve also made simr mistakes. Please forgive me if I was a bit rude.¡¹

    Yuri said so as she put more meat on the pot¡­.because the meat is all gone.

    Eat vegetables too.

    However, since arge-scale construction is a bad idea¡­.what should we do?

    ¡¸Can I donate them?¡¹

    Frau¡¯s the one who answered me this time.

    ¡¸It is not a bad idea but you need to have a reason.¡¹

    ¡¸Reason?¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t give me money without a reason.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s simr to Yuri-sama¡¯s exnation. Also, you can only give a moderate amount of money. ¡¹

    ¡¸Moderate amount? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. If you give too much, it will be considered as an act of contempt for the financial power of the other party. ¡¹

    ¡¸Is that really the case? Won¡¯t they be happy with being donated with? ¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give vige chief an example¡­..you have an acquaintance that sends you arge amount of radishes and potatoes every year, how would you feel? ¡¹

    ¡¸I see. If I get more than the eptable sharing amount, it is like saying that my own radishes and potatoes are not so good.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Money is important and it will be great if you have someone reliable to run to if you encounter trouble. However, donating more than necessary will disrupt existing social rtionships especially the power bnce. You should refrain from doing it before you get ustomed.¡¹

    Frau concluded so as she adds mochi in the pot.

    What¡¯s with that amount of mochi?

    I know that it¡¯s delicious but it is not good to overeat.

    Now, we can¡¯t startrge-scale construction orrge amounts of donations.

    ¡¸From what I hear from you, Yuri and Frau, it won¡¯t be a good idea to start something on other ces other than Big Tree Vige and Vige Five.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    One of the civil servant girls agrees.

    ¡¸The root of the problem is Big Tree Vige only sells good quality products while the amount purchased from the demon king¡¯s kingdom is small. We¡¯ll be in ck if we continue to trade like this.¡¹

    She seems to like mushrooms.

    She put arge amount of mushrooms in the pot. When the soup stock turned ck, the others stopped her.

    Except for maitake. They didn¡¯t stop her.

    All right, let¡¯s prepare a new pot for mushrooms.

    By the way, slice the truffles thinly.

    The thinner the better.

    Put some vegetables too.

    ¡¸Since it is a surplus trade¡­.how about reducing the price of the products from Big Tree Vige? Won¡¯t the situation slightly improve because of that?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a good idea to sell something of great value at a price of something of low value. It will confuse the demon king¡¯s kingdom and crush the industry.¡¹

    One of the civil servant girls objected while checking the thickness of the sliced truffles.

    It seems like that the price had already been set to the lowest possible and any further price cut will bother farmers and craftsmen of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Cutting price is not a good idea.

    Got it.

    And I think the truffle should be thinner.

    ¡¸Then, what should we do? It is also a bad idea not to sell, right?¡¹

    Many people who buy our products say that they want us to increase the production more.

    However, if we do the opposite, there will be riots.

    ¡¸The prices of those products will explosively increase if we do that. If you want to plunge the demon king¡¯s kingdom into chaos, that will be a great idea.¡¹

    This time, it was Tier, who just came in, that answered my question.

    She waste because she was breastfeeding Aurora.

    Ah, you feed Lupumirina too.

    Thank you.

    ¡¸So, is this a meeting about how to control the demon king¡¯s kingdom?¡¹

    ¡¸No. There are a lot of people from the demon king¡¯s kingdom here, don¡¯t say strange things. Someone, bring a new te and chopsticks for Tier. Also, add a new te of vegetables.¡¹

    ¡¸And a te of meat please.¡¹

    Theter Tier became the master of the pot at that moment.

    ¡¸When ites to spending money, it is best to invest in culture.¡¹

    Tier said that while waiting for the newly added ingredients to be cooked.

    ¡¸Culture?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. For example, art desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, paintings.¡¹

    ¡¸Not just paintings. There is a great variety of them like music, theater, poetry, writings, and sculpture. They would disappear without the protection of those in power.¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s how it is. Cultural protection. Not a bad idea.¡¹

    The problem is, I¡¯m not a man with power so let¡¯s put it aside.

    All I have is money.

    Though the idea is great.

    Yuri, Frau, and the other civil servant girls nodded too.

    ¡¸However, I think many of those leading men and objects of cultures are already being protected by men in power.¡¹

    Tier was the one who said that.

    And she¡¯s convincing.

    She¡¯s certainly correct.

    Even if I don¡¯t do anything, men in power are already working to protect culture.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s stop talking about asylum and go to the nurturing area. How about building a cultural school?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.cultural school, is it?¡¹

    That sounds fun but¡­.that will be a lot of problems.

    Who will teach and where will it be built?

    Is it necessary to negotiate with the demon king¡¯s kingdom?

    ¡¸It is not an idea that can be implemented immediately. It will probably take a few years from now before we can start. At this stage¡­¡­we can only spend money by buying paintings, crafts, books, and jewels to decorate the school.¡¹

    Tier exined. The problem is we have too much stored cash so the problem will be solved if we are left with things other than cash.

    Is that alright?

    ¡¸I¡¯m just worried that we¡¯ll be ridiculed as people who swing their gold bag.¡¹

    Tier said so while putting her chopsticks into the boiling pot.

    After eating.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s just add sports in cultural protection.¡¹

    When I consulted the demon king who just arrived, he told me that.

    ¡¸The weak point of baseball is the cost of equipment. Currently, only some rich people can participate. However, if the price of equipment will be cheaper, the number of participants will increase. If you run a big baseball tournament, gold will disappear in no time.¡¹

    Indeed.

    That¡¯s helpful.

    As expected of the top of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Digression.

    A conversation between the demon king and Yuri.

    ¡¸I was praised for saying something I want him to sponsor.¡¹

    ¡¸Father, you¡¯re cunning.¡¹

 Chapter 390 â€“ Implementation of Anti-Money Measures

    <h4>Chapter 390 ¨C Implementation of Anti-Money Measures</h4>

    ¡¸You decided to spend money on cultural protection and nurturing?¡¹

    Youko asked and I nodded to that conclusion.

    ¡¸Officially.¡¹

    Only officially since I want to avoid being thought of as someone nning underhanded things.

    ¡¸Officially or not, it will be simr.¡¹

    Youkoughed and reached for a taiyaki on the table.

    It¡¯s a product of the taiyaki cooker made by Gutt and the mountain elves.

    The filling is red bean paste.

    I was trouble whether to use tsubuan* or koshian* but I decided to use my own way of cooking because factions were formed. I want to avoid conflict.

    TN: Both red bean paste, the difference is the preparation method.

    Therefore, the taiyaki¡¯s filling is koshian.

    On the other hand,obanyaki will be filled by tsubuan.

    The obanyaki pan is already in the process ofpletion.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s start discussing our cultural protection and nurturing n.¡¹

    I¡¯ll be discussing the n with Youko.

    First, we¡¯ll ask merchants to buy artworks in various ces.

    However, there is a limit on how much they¡¯ll purchase an item.

    Though I want to spend money, I don¡¯t have any hobby of buying expensive things in vain.

    I have to make everyone understand that.

    However, I don¡¯t know the value of things.

    In order to not be deceived, the purchase price limit is necessary.

    ¡¸Also, a museum will be built in order to disy those collected works of art.¡¹

    It will be built in Vige Five during winter.

    The high elves were taken by Loo and I don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll return but it seems like the carpenters in Vige Five can build it too.

    No, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t trust the ability of the carpenters of Vige Five.

    I just have an image that anything connected to construction is the high elves¡¯ area of expertise.

    The museum will be open to the general public.

    By making the viewing fee free, we aim to spread both culture and financial power of Vige Five.

    Personally, I would be happy if there were more painters.

    ¡¸Umu. Also, some people rather enjoy music.¡¹

    Vige Five Museum will also include a theater.

    It will be a ce where people can enjoy not only art exhibits but also ys and music.

    It will also be the home to an Arts School, which is Tier¡¯s idea.

    However, it is not the school I know. It feels more like making an entire apartment into a ssroom.

    It is closer to a homeschool than a school.

    Currently, there are neither teachers nor students.

    Let¡¯s talk to Michael-san and the demon king.

    Ah right, sports protection is the demon king¡¯s idea.

    That said, both mass-producing the equipment and building a ce to y are difficult.

    For the time being, let¡¯s make a baseball field in Vige Five.

    ¡¸How about that?¡¹

    When I asked if she¡¯s okay with the n, Youko nodded.

    ¡¸Maa, the merchants will move shily so we won¡¯t need to worry about artworks.¡¹

    Circting cash is an important move but it is also important to appeal to others when using cash.

    Therefore, we can only move ¡°officially¡±.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s talk about the things we¡¯ll do behind the scenes. ¡¹

    Youko looks happy.

    As I said a while ago, we¡¯re not going to do bad things behind the scene.

    It¡¯s just that when arge amount of money is used, the effect is not immediately visible and there are a lot of things that will happen behind official things.

    ¡¸First of all, the formation of medical team.¡¹

    The inhabitants of this world are good against physical injuries because of the existence of healing magic but they are quite poor with regard to diseases and epidemics.

    Though diseases can also be healed by magic, the number of such mages are limited and their service fee is expensive too. It can also be healed using medicine but that¡¯s equally expensive.

    Not to mentionmoners, even nobles can¡¯t easily pay for them.

    To solve that problem, I want to form an organization.

    That¡¯s the medical team.

    Gather and educate those who wish to participate.

    A few of them will be spread around.

    They will go around and treat sick people.

    They will treat everyone regardless of their social position.

    Treatment fee is free.

    They will not ept anything.

    If they have to, they¡¯ll escape in order to not receive payment.

    It will be a bona fide group with only good intentions.

    ¡¸Interesting. However, if you really want that to happen, it will probably take at least three decades before vige chief¡¯s desired result can be achieved.¡¹

    Therefore, we¡¯ll do it from behind the scenes.

    ¡¸Next, the formation of culinary culture team.¡¹

    In this world, cooking is underdeveloped.

    But that¡¯s only from my point of view.

    From the point of view of the local inhabitants of this world, they are cooking properly.

    There are local specialties that can be boasted in various ces.

    Investigate this and have them record it.

    That is their first mission.

    Their second mission is to search for unique seasonings and cooking methods in various ces.

    I would like them to find out what kind of things are there regardless of their deliciousness or taste.

    There are limits to my knowledge alone.

    Who knows if it will be a conception of a new dish.

    Thest task is to spread my cooking knowledge.

    Youko pointed out that it might be better to monopolize and profit from it but I want people to at least know the basic cooking methods.

    If everyone can eat delicious food, there would be no conflict in the world.

    My idea might be too idealistic but it is still better than a world with only bad food.

    ¡¸It¡¯s good to have more delicious dishes.¡¹

    Youko took out the red bean paste from a taiyaki.

    What kind of evil thing are you doing?

    ¡¸Next, the formation of the monster investigation team.¡¹

    In this world, there are adventurers.

    They beat monsters and demon beasts to receive payment and get materials.

    Maa, they are also handymen that you can be hired to do anything but adventurers are mostly recognized as people who fight against monsters for a living.

    Those adventurers are basically affiliated with the adventurer¡¯s guild.

    Therefore, I was wondering if the guild was sharing a lot of information.

    However, it seems like they are not.

    The guild is only responsible for managing requests and payments for the adventurers.

    They neither train nor develop adventurers.

    There are some guilds that train but that¡¯s only because it¡¯s the staff¡¯s hobby.

    Therefore, information regarding monsters and demon beasts can only be gained from senior adventurers. Adventurers who were not blessed to have a good senpai will encounter a terrible experience.

    I don¡¯t like that.

    Though adventurers live in an adventurer¡¯s way, information about monsters and demon beasts is a necessity for an adventurer¡¯s life.

    I¡¯m not trying to teach them though.

    It should bemon knowledge.

    That¡¯s the purpose of the monster investigation team.

    The main thing they¡¯ll do is hire adventurers in various ces to gather information.

    ¡¸It is better to know than not to know. If you know the distribution map of monsters and demon beasts, it may also be possible to develop a safe route.¡¹

    Youko, who has finished eating taiyaki, asked me for another one.

    Unfortunately, I¡¯m making takoyaki right now.

    The Takoyaki pan was also made by Gutt and the mountain elves.

    Some people hate octopus so only a fraction of it contains octopus.

    Most of them contain chicken, fish, and scallops.

    ¡¸After eating sweet, you bring out something disgusting.¡¹

    Then, why are you saying that while eating it?

    ¡¸That¡¯s it. We¡¯ll do these things behind the scenes for a long time. The total amount of gold it will consume every year is not small. It seems fun too.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    None of them can move openly.

    As for the reason, after consulting Yuri and Frau, it seems like doing something like those are acts of disregarding the governors and lords of those ces.

    ¡¸Maa, I¡¯ve already exined it to both demon king and Beezel and got their tacit consent.¡¹

    It¡¯s not that important though.

    ¡¸But there¡¯s a really big problem.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Given the current situation and the official and behind the scene n¡­..even if vige chief¡¯s n is 100% sessful, it will only use half of our annual profits. Ah, wait, don¡¯t run away.¡¹

    Let¡¯s think about it again next time.

    When I was thinking about it, someone who needed money appeared.

    It¡¯s Loo.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t have enough money, lend me some.¡¹

 Chapter 391 â€“ Cooking Class and Looâ€™s Research

    <h4>Chapter 391 ¨C Cooking ss and Loo¡¯s Research</h4>

    Lou came to borrow money.

    A considerable amount of money.

    I asked her what she would use it for but she said it was a secret.

    I¡¯ll forgive you because you¡¯re cute.

    And so, I lend her some.

    I have some and I¡¯m troubled by it because I don¡¯t know how to use them.

    Also, I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t use it for bad things.

    After one month.

    The artworks gathering for cultural protection purposes is progressing and the construction of the museum is going well too.

    The behind the scenes medical team, culinary culture team, and monster research team are having difficulties in securing manpower.

    However, I don¡¯t mind since that¡¯s already been expected.

    I can patiently wait for it.

    As part of recruiting talents for the culinary culture team, it was decided that a cooking ss will start at Vige Five.

    The teachers are several oni maids.

    The target of that ss is the active adventurers of Vige Five.

    For adventurers, cooking means grilling.

    They also grill with high-temperature fire making the meat burn. The burnt part will be scraped off and what¡¯s left behind will be what they¡¯ll eat.

    They know by experience that eating raw food is dangerous so that is their countermeasure.

    However, that cooking method decreases the part they can eat.

    And it¡¯s not delicious either.

    Even though they apply salt before grilling, that won¡¯t mean anything since it will be scraped offter.

    They should at least learn how to sprinkle salt on the part they¡¯ll eat.

    If they do that, they won¡¯t eat it because it will be salty?

    Ah, yeah, it¡¯s not like you¡¯ll coat it with salt. You just need to sprinkle some¡­.

    Since both Gulf and Daga will participate, the adventurers should be willing to attend.

    ¡¸Vige chief, what¡¯s the requirement and fee in order to be able to participate in the cooking ss?¡¹

    One of the civil servant girls, who¡¯s managing the cooking ss, asked me that.

    ¡¸If they are citizens of Vige Five, it is free but they have to pay for the ingredients they¡¯ll use.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. What if someone not from Vige Five participates?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.prepare a donation box and ask them to put the amount they¡¯re willing to pay in it.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    Thus, the cooking ss started. However, there were not many participants in the first ss.

    There are 10 who reluctantly came but that¡¯s only because they were invited by Gulf and Daga.

    However, the number of participants gradually increased during the second to the third time. Today is the fifth time and more than 300 participants came.

    Not everyone is an adventurer.

    About half of them are not adventurers.

    This cooking ss is supposed to teach only the basics but I suddenly remembered the history of Vige Five.

    This city has just been established.

    Many people came here to live for a number of reasons.

    Even some chefs and housewives don¡¯t know how to cook.

    I¡¯m d I realized that.

    The cooking ss is very popr so we decided to hold it regrly.

    Eventually, I hope that the oni maids will no longer be here to teach and have the residents here to teach the ss instead.

    By the way, I¡¯m participating as the supervisor of the cooking ss for the first time.

    ¡­¡­..

    Is supervisor necessary?

    ¡¸Necessary desu. With you here, the motivation of the oni maids, who are currently the teachers, will greatly change.¡¹

    Are they?

    When I thought that winter was about to end.

    Loo triumphantly returned to Big Tree Vige.

    ¡¸It¡¯s done.¡¹

    What¡¯s done?

    Every free viger of Big Tree Vige goes to Vige Five because of Loo¡¯s invitation.

    From there, we moved down south to the coast.

    This is the ce where the ship Raimeiren built for Hiichirou sank.

    Raimeiren, who also came with us, looks grim as if remembering that.

    Currently here now are me, Loo, Tier, Daga, Doraim, Dors, Raimeiren, Hakuren, Alfred, Tiselle, Ursa, and Hiichirou.

    The free lizardmen and harpies too.

    There are also several minotaurs and centaurs.

    The high elves and mountain elves, who apanied Loo before, are also here.

    Gutt¡¯s here too¡­.it seems like he was taken here before I knew it.

    Also¡­.there are a lot of smart-looking people here.

    It seems like they are officials of Ifrus School.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time. Husband, look over there.¡¹

    Loo pointed to the surface of the sea that¡¯s about a hundred meters away.

    There is nothing.

    I look at Loo but she¡¯s smiling fearlessly.

    The high elves, mountain elves, and Gutt, who should have acted with Loo, are smiling fearlessly too.

    Why?

    When I look at that sea surface again¡­.the sea level suddenly rose.

    Is there something in the water?

    Eh?

    Big?

    A huge ship came out of the sea.

    However, there is nothing much aboard that ship.

    Well, it came from the sea.

    If you think of it as a submarine, that¡¯s normal, right?

    Then¡­what is that?

    ¡¸This is the newlypleted universal ship.¡¹

    Loo is so proud of it but¡­.what¡¯s that big arm like thing?

    ¡¸Impatient.¡¹

    When Loo waved the g on her hand to signal the ship, the big arm replied.

    Then, the giant arm dexterously assembles the upper part of the hull.

    A sail was set up in no time and no matter how one looks at it, it looks like a normal ship.

    ¡¸With that arm, it is possible for it to quickly transform.¡¹

    Loo sticks out her chest.

    The children are all excited.

    They are noisily saying ¡°amazing amazing¡± repeatedly.

    Next to them, Tier looked at Loo with scary eyes.

    ¡¸That, it¡¯s an application of my golem technique, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I indeed use that as a reference.¡¹

    Loo looks away from Tier.

    Yeah, the present Tier is scary.

    I know how you feel.

    Let¡¯s have her apologizeter.

    ¡¸cough. This is called universal ship but traveling both on and under the sea is not enough to call it universal.¡¹

    Loo waved her g and to signal the ship.

    The ship changes shape again.

    ¡¸This is the result of the repeated research of the Ifrus School of Shashaato City!¡¹

    The universal ship rose from the sea and floated in the air.

    The people around cheer.

    The officials from Ifrus School are pleased saying ¡°We did it¡±.

    The high elves, the mountain elves, and Gutt are celebrating.

    The children don¡¯t even know what to say anymore.

    ¡¸A ship that can freely move underwater, at the sea, and in the air, the universal ship!¡¹

    Loo was proud.

    ¡¸We analyzed the principle of why the Sun Castle floats and seeded in using it on a smaller scale!¡¹

    Amazing.

    I honestly conveyed my impressions.

    ¡¸As expected of you.¡¹

    The moment I said so, I heard an unpleasant noise in a distance.

    Looking for the source of that noise, I found out that it is the floating universal ship.

    Transforming again?

    At the moment I thought so, the universal ship broke in half and fell at the sea as it is.

    ¡­.

    E-ehto¡­.

    I look at Loo.

    She¡¯s already on the ground.

    The people from Ifrus School are holding their heads.

    The high elves, the mountain elves, and Gutt are all gloomy.

    Tier, who has a scary face earlier, did not say anything to Loo.

    The children said something¡­.more specifically, Alfred.

    ¡¸Did it transform again? Will ite out of the sea again?¡¹

    I hallucinated Loo, who¡¯s already on the ground, vomiting blood.

 Chapter 392 â€“ Blood Sucking Princessâ€™ Ship

    <h4>Chapter 392 ¨C Blood Sucking Princess¡¯ Ship</h4>

    The universal ship has 40 crews but none of them was injured.

    They were able to escape.

    The parachute I made before had yed a big part for that to happen.

    When did you mass produce it?

    Well, I don¡¯t really mind though.

    Loo finally recovered from shock. She gathered fishermen and seakins around and asked them to recover the submerged wreckage.

    The officials from Ifrus School seem to have returned to the school to identify the problem.

    As for us, we withdrew since we are only getting on the way.

    The high elves and the mountain elves apany Loo to help recover the wreckage.

    Gutt returned to Big Tree Vige with us.

    One week has passed since then.

    Loo has finished cleaning up so she returned to Big Tree Vige. I thought I shouldfort her so I¡¯m always with her now.

    I know she¡¯s depressed and a little embarrassed.

    The kuros are watching her enviously.

    Once Loo is satisfied, I¡¯ll spoil you too.

    However, give way to Loo now.

    Meforting Loo onlysted for about three days.

    It stopped because she was confronted by Hakuren.

    Not about being spoiled too much but about the crash of the universal ship.

    ¡¸Can you tell us now what happened?¡¹

    That¡¯s what Hakuren said when we were having dinner.

    Surrounding the dining table are me, Loo, Tier, Doraim, Dors, and Hakuren.

    I was the only one who was surprised after hearing Hakuren. The other seemed to know about it already.

    ¡¸What does she means?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe¡¹

    Loo¡¯s ying cute makes me feel doubtful.

    But that¡¯s cute.

    Even though you¡¯re cute, can you answer the question?

    What does Hakuren mean?

    Tier answered.

    ¡¸Loo-san built a ship and sank. That¡¯s not true.¡¹

    Dors added.

    ¡¸With that structure, the probability of that ship flying safely is about 50%. If you do some experiments, you will immediately notice the shorings. I don¡¯t think anyone who can make a smaller scale system of the Sun Castle would not notice it. In other words, she intended the ship to sink in the first ce. But, why did she does that?¡¹

    Loo raises her hands as if surrendering to Dors.

    ¡¸Actually, the number of spies from human countries has increased.¡¹

    Loo exined.

    Since a little while ago, the number of spies sneaking into Big Roof Shashaato, Ifrus School, and Vige Five has been increasing.

    They are especially paying attention to Ifrus School.

    However, counterintelligence is perfect and most spies are captured.

    ¡¸Since they are caught, isn¡¯t there no problem?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the opposite. If they don¡¯t receive information anymore, their fear will increase.¡¹

    Loo immediately answers my questions.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I announced what we were doing and showed that we failed.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean, that crash was intentional?¡¹

    ¡¸What Dors-sama said is only half correct. I didn¡¯t care whether we fail or seed. Maa, I thought we were going to seed though¡­.however, there¡¯s a problem with strength. We used a ship that¡¯s under construction so I guess it can¡¯t be helped. ¡¹

    Loo said the cause of the problem but I did not understand it at all.

    There¡¯s one thing I¡¯m worried about though.

    ¡¸Will that crash increase the number of human spies?¡¹

    ¡¸For the time being. Ifrus School is doing research on airships but failed. The profits of Big Roof Shashaato and Vige Five are what made that airship. Those are what the reports to the human countries will contain.¡¹

    ¡¸So, you intentionally leaked the information?¡¹

    Tier confirmed.

    ¡¸Of course. We¡¯re only pretending to be shocked by the failure¡­..some people who didn¡¯t know the n are seriously shocked though.¡¹

    ¡¸ording to the information you leaked for the other parties, how much do they know about the research of Ifrus School?¡¹

    ¡¸About 1/10 on research and 1/20 on funds.¡¹

    ¡¸Will they believe it?¡¹

    ¡¸No. I think that much research data is already too much for them that they¡¯ll treat it as a joke.¡¹

    ¡¸What will happen to Ifrus School now?¡¹

    ¡­¡­..

    I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s happening but there seems to be no problem now.

    I guess that¡¯s good.

    However, is it necessary for Loo to sink that ship just to deal with spies?

    Wait a minute.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really care if you sink a ship or two but you spent a lot of money, right? You also borrowed money from Vige Five, how do you n on paying it back?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehe.¡¹

    Acting cute again but I won¡¯t be fooled.

    No, if you can¡¯t pay, let¡¯s just pay it using Big Tree Vige¡¯s fund since the money you make is¡­.

    ¡¸I¡¯m just joking around. You don¡¯t need to worry about it. The research result in Ifrus School will be money¡­.the amount borrowed will be repaid after about 10 years.¡¹

    ¡¸Will be money¡­.but didn¡¯t you fail?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re not just researching about airship. There are¡­.¡¹

    Loo took us out.

    Are Doraim and othersing too?

    ¡¸We¡¯ve been discussing this for a long time. Let¡¯s discuss this to the end.¡¹

    Certainly.

    Loo is taking us to¡­.the vige¡¯s dungeon?

    She¡¯s not going to take us to the hot spring, isn¡¯t she?

    In other words, we¡¯re going to Vige Five?

    But isn¡¯t it night already?

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay because it¡¯s night.¡¹

    Vige Five is a city built on a small mountain.

    The teleportation gate is at the top of that small mountain.

    ¡¸Please look over there.¡¹

    Loo points to the night sky.

    The two moons are beautiful.

    The shape of one of the moons distorts.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    A ship appeared before the moon.

    A big sail ship.

    It was flying in the sky.

    ¡¸Universal ship,pleted version. Though we don¡¯t have to stick to a sail ship design, it can be used as a deception on certain asions.¡¹

    Riding it are the high elves and mountain elves who went out with Loo.

    So that¡¯s why they did note back.

    ¡¸Is thispleted version can transform too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It can freely travel over and under water.¡¹

    ¡¸Why doesn¡¯t it have an arm?¡¹

    ¡¸The arm was unnecessary. It was only used before to mimic the shape of a board.¡¹

    Loo proudly exins the various capabilities of the universal ship.

    But not to me.

    She exined it to Dors, Doraim, and Hakuren.

    No, for Dors only.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Dors nodded.

    ¡¸It¡¯s splendid. As expected of a vampire that lives for eternity. No, the race is not the reason. This only shows thedy¡¯s wisdom. ¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. ¡¹

    Hearing Dors¡¯ praise, Loo politely bows.

    ¡¸Then, will you allow it? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯ll allow that ship to travel in the sky. ¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. ¡¹

    ¡­.

    Ehto, what are you talking about?

    Hakuren answered my question.

    ¡¸The evolution of magic tools is managed by dragons. A long time ago, when magic tools were too developed, the world was ruined. ¡¹

    It seems like they were not appointed by someone to do it but doing it voluntarily themselves.

    A ship that flies in the sky is already an ancient theme.

    During those times, ces like the Sun Castle being built are not rare.

    However, presently, there are only a few relic airships from the Sun Castle era.

    And the only airship that can actually fly now is thepleted version of the universal ship.

    When I heard Hakuren¡¯s exnation, I felt that Loo did something amazing again.

    ¡¸However, you shouldn¡¯t spread it rapidly. The number of airships will be counted as the power of a country. Given the current situation, even the demon king will find it difficult to deal with. ¡¹

    ¡¸I agree. We will not make a new one for the next hundred years. The other ship, no, vige, I mean the Sun Castle¡­.we¡¯ll just use this as a method of transport to Vige Four. ¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. That¡¯s good. Then¡­.how about this much? ¡¹

    ¡¸Could you make it this much? ¡¹

    ¡¸No no, as expected of you¡­. We shouldpromise.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, this.¡¹

    Dors and Loo are having a finger conversation.

    What are they talking about?

    I look at Hakuren.

    ¡¸The reason why she won¡¯t build more airships is the dragons so she¡¯s negotiating the price for that.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re talking about money?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re talking about numbers of magic tools. It won¡¯t hurt father because he has a mountain of them but¡­.if he gives them to Loo, won¡¯t she make weird things again?¡¹

    I think so too.

    The negotiation is likely to take time.

    However, that thing is a ship flying in the air.

    Cooollll.

    From that ship, they signaled us using a g and disappeared just like how they appeared earlier.

    ¡¸Illusion technique. Since the technique has no w, I think they are using one of the magic tools that father sent to the vige before.¡¹

    Hakuren exins to me while smiling a little.

    ¡¸You only got a glimpse of it and you already know what they are using?¡¹

    ¡¸I can see the magical power flow. The things from the old days are strong and powerful but the tools made these days are a little poor but precise. The old tools are also using multyer structure.¡¹

    I don¡¯t get what she¡¯s saying.

    In any case, Loo¡¯s airship research was not wasted.

    It was sessful.

    That¡¯s all I need to know.

    I wonder if it is possible to apply various technologies to make money¡­..yeah, let¡¯s just use that money to Ifrus School.

    The universal ship, I heard that it is moving towards Big Tree Vige.

    I pray for their safety.

    For the time being, when they arrived at the vige, let¡¯s bring the children on board.

    We have to recover Loo¡¯s dignity when the first ship crashes.

 Chapter 393 â€“ Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 393 ¨C Shadow</h4>

    I have no name.

    However, I am called shadow.

    I also existed as such.

    Of course, when I¡¯m in the city, they don¡¯t call me Shadow-san or Shadowchi.

    Shadow is a code name.

    Yes, I¡¯m a spy.

    A person who infiltrates a certain location and steals information.

    I was ordered by my boss to infiltrate Shashaato City.

    The target is the newly founded Ifrus School.

    Whether it is great schrs or teachers, they are gathering those who are considered as authorities in magic.

    My purpose is to know what they are doing there.

    I disguised myself as a good merchant.

    Thus, I headed for Shashaato City leaving traces of being a merchant in several cities along the way.

    Curry is delicious.

    This is the result of my espionage job since I arrived at Shashaato City six months ago.

    No, not only curry but deep-fried food too.

    I think hamburger is a culinary revolution.

    What¡¯s more, if you add cheese to it¡­..the deliciousness rises.

    It also reaches another level if you put fried egg on top.

    In any case, Big Roof Shashaato is just next to Ifrus School.

    The foods at the restaurant called Ma, who is the source of those foods, are all delicious.

    My head will definitely roll if I send a report like that.

    My boss can¡¯t take a joke.

    Though I know that I have to do something, I can¡¯t do anything.

    After all, there¡¯s no hole in the counterintelligence system of Ifrus School.

    Even the school staffs rarely leave the school.

    The number of people that can enter is limited.

    Even if you have business with someone inside, you¡¯ll only manage to go until a special reception area.

    The reason why I¡¯ve been reporting on food for half a year was because the staffs of Ifrus School eat at Ma.

    It¡¯s not perfect because some staffs chose Ma¡¯s delivery service but I was able to identify quite a few people.

    At the same time, I was able to confirm the number of spies in this city.

    The country I came from, the demon king¡¯s kingdom, and the other twelve countries, the spies from thembined are more than 200.

    Since I was able to notice that much, there might be more.

    Everyone is trying to investigate Ifrus School like me.

    If I can cooperate with them, we might be able to do something but we are all spies from our respective country so it is impossible to get along.

    That¡¯s what a spy is.

    However, there¡¯s no need to be hostile.

    Even if they are from different affiliations, we have the same mission.

    I won¡¯t do pointless things.

    We can even build a mutual trust rtionship.

    ¡¸6th shadow people bowling tournament¡¹

    Last time, I lost badly.

    This time, I¡¯ll aim to be the champion.

    Oh, I¡¯m not ying around.

    This is also a mission.

    This is like collecting information from other spies.

    I have to check the weight of the ball.

    Also, I have to find out who was the person in charge of waxing the day before.

    It unexpectedly has an effect.

    I obtained an important information.

    It seems like a baseball teamposed of staffs from Ifrus School was established.

    Baseball is presently a hot sport in Shashaato City.

    Just watching the game is already fun.

    I personally like teams that rely on running power.

    I don¡¯t hate teams that are good at swinging but those kinds of teams can¡¯t easily win.

    For a team to win, the batter ys a solid role.

    The staffs of Ifrus School are now involved in sport¡­.

    I gazed at the spies around me.

    It seems like they are thinking the same.

    A baseball team called Shadow People Whale Army was formed.

    Fierce Tiger Demon King Army is strong.

    Damn it.

    What is that pitcher?

    I never thought that a beastkin boy can throw that great.

    It might be because of the catcher¡¯s instruction.

    The catcher of this team is amazing.

    He also looks simr to the former king of a neighboring country. Is he a rtive or something?

    Even if you hit the ball, their defense is solid.

    In the end, we lost without getting a single point.

    Frustrating.

    But we were invited by the team manager over Ma for a get together meal.

    We talked about our present weaknesses and future strategies.

    Yeah, none of us is good at catching a ground ball.

    We have to practice more.

    Eh?

    The pitcher boy is a school teacher?

    Amazing.

    A big news came out.

    I was able to confirm Lulushi¡¯s existence at Ifrus School.

    Lulushi Loo

    Race: Vampire

    Alias: Blood-Sucking Princess

    A great authority on magic, magic tools, and medicine.

    She¡¯s been hiding for a while but when did shee to the demon king¡¯s kingdom?

    Well, it is true that in the country of humans, demi human¡¯s treatment is not good. For that reason, could it be that her movement was restricted before so she looked for a ce she can move freely?

    Kuh.

    I¡¯m sort of her fan.

    But as a mere spy, it¡¯s frustrating that I can¡¯t do anything at all.

    Lulushi¡¯s moves are conspicuous.

    She suddenly bought a ship under construction and employed arge number of personnel to do something about that ship.

    Are they trying toplete the ship?

    Many people from Ifrus School are involved.

    I intended to infiltrate as a carpenter in disguise but changed my mind.

    A spy disguised as a carpenter was caught before me.

    This means that the security is strict.

    In other words, they are making something very important.

    I must not take my eyes off this.

    ¡­..

    I did not intend to take my eyes off it but before I knew it, arge number of elves had mixed in.

    Where did those elves with dark skine from?

    And what¡¯s with their construction speed?

    Their construction speed is on a whole new level.

    They can take the number one position in the construction industry in no time.

    They are superb carpenters.

    Oh, security has be even tighter.

    It seems impossible to see the construction.

    I have to think about something.

    It¡¯s the 70th day after Lulushi appears.

    I finally found out what Lulushi and the Ifrus School is doing.

    Airship research.

    To be honest, that¡¯s already an old topic.

    It is nothing unusual.

    I look into the experiment site that is a top secret site.

    Though I was surprised when it came out of the sea, that¡¯s it.

    What do I mean?

    The ship floated up and I thought it was sessful but¡­.it was a failure.

    It fell apart and sank into the sea.

    The usual result.

    So far, airship research has been conducted countless of times.

    However, no one seeded.

    Though it was amazing since it even flew for a short time.

    What I should investigate next is whether this can bepleted and the construction cost of one ship.

    Due to the failure of the experiment, confusion can be seen here and there.

    Though it is indeed impossible to infiltrate Ifrus School, the important members who don¡¯t go out havee out.

    The staffs of the school, the information about this ship.

    I did not miss a single piece of information.

    Eh?

    The others missed it?

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    In this world, we should help each other.

    I¡¯ll give the information to those who missed it.

    For the time being, I should also consider the possibility of false information.

    However, the one who¡¯ll decide that is not me but my boss.

    Personally, I think that number is a little too big but I¡¯m thinking as an outsider.

    Also, it seems like the important parts of the airship were lost during the failed experiment.

    The research continues but there won¡¯t be an immediate result.

    This is in line with the testimony collected from the seakins that were involved in salvaging the airship wreckage.

    ¡¸There are two big balls. The great teacher is mourning before those.¡¹

    Those big balls are probably an important part of the airship.

    Are those magic stones?

    Or magic tools?

    If possible, I would like to recover even fragments but it seems like they have all been recovered.

    Well, that¡¯s natural.

    For the time being, I can finally send a decent report to my boss.

    I¡¯ll send the breaking news first then send the detailed information.

    Is this the end of my mission?

    If possible, I would like to continue my espionage work in Shashaato City.

    Before going home, I want to at least have a rematch against the Schrly Spider Army created by the staff of Ifrus School.

    We¡¯re on a losing streak.

    Also, I want to memorize how they do their diabolical pitch.

    What¡¯s a slider?

    Can you really throw a ball like that just by changing the way you grip it?

    I have no name.

    I am an existence that can be called a shadow.

    ¡¸Oi, shadowchi. The guys from Garret Kingdom are going home so we¡¯re going to their farewell party.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Seriously? I¡¯m going to miss them. I mean, we¡¯ll lose our catcher if they go home!¡¹

    I¡¯m a spy.

 Chapter 394 â€“ Homecoming

    <h4>Chapter 394 ¨C Homing</h4>

    My name is Kierbit.

    I¡¯m the daughter of the angel¡¯s chief.

    I also worked as the heavenly wings shrine maiden of Garret Kingdom.

    It is great to have a great social standing.

    But in front of me now, there¡¯s a woman with a scary face.

    The vice chief.

    She¡¯s the leader of those who assists the heavenly wings shrine maiden.

    She is Tier¡¯s mother, Ruinchia desu.

    She¡¯s usually a cool woman but¡­.it seems like what I said affected her badly.

    ¡¸Kierbit-sama, I didn¡¯t hear it well. Can you say it again?¡¹

    That¡¯s an obvious lie.

    If you didn¡¯t hear it well, you won¡¯t look like that.

    No, nothing.

    I¡¯ll say it again.

    ¡¸Tier is busy taking care of her second daughter so she won¡¯t be back.¡¹

    ¡­..

    Oya?

    She¡¯s trying to understand what I said.

    What is there to think about though?

    ¡¸Kierbit-sama, I just want to confirm¡­.who gave birth to her second daughter?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? It¡¯s Tier desu.¡¹

    What is she even asking?

    ¡­.

    Areh?

    No way?

    Did she not tell her about her children¡­.

    ¡¸Could it be that¡­.you know that Tier got married, do you?¡¹

    At the end, I said it cutely but it didn¡¯t work.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t.¡¹

    For some reason, I seemed to have offended her.

    But why?

    I¡¯m still your former boss.

    I was the heavenly wings shrine maiden, aren¡¯t I?

    Based on that, you should change your attitude at once¡­..no, I didn¡¯t say anything.

    Yes, I got it.

    I¡¯ll tell Tier.

    No no, I¡¯m properly contacting my mother.

    The man I¡¯m targeting is still young so I think I won¡¯t get married even for a few more years.

    Right right.

    I almost forgot about it.

    This is a letter from Tier addressed to vice chief.

    Yeah, unusual, isn¡¯t it?

    She was forced to write that.

    Oh, I¡¯m happy for you.

    There¡¯s no point in acting cool.

    The wings on my back are shivering.

    If I had given her the letter earlier, she would have been only half angry.

    I failed to do so.

    No, in the first ce, why do I have to be scolded when I¡¯m just trying to report what¡¯s happening to Tier?

    When I returned to the vige, I only decided to show my face in my former workce because it was close.

    I have to leave quickly and go home¡­.vice chief, why are you grabbing my wings?

    I can¡¯t fly if you do that.

    ¡¸What are my grandchildren¡¯s names? How many are they? How do they look? You¡¯re going to tell me those in detail.¡¹

    But you have a letter¡­.vice chief is holding the letter with care.

    ¡¸Are you not going to read that?¡¹

    ¡¸We are talking about Tier. There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll write stuffs like those.¡¹

    That¡¯s a strange trust.

    ¡¸Vice chief, I really want to keep youpany but I also want to see my mother desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Your mother is in the temple(here).¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸After you quit being the shrine maiden, Malbit is the one serving temporarily because the next one has not been decided yet.¡¹

    Malbit is my mother¡¯s name desu.

    ¡­¡­..

    ¡¸Why haven¡¯t you decided on the next one?¡¹

    ¡¸Because we can¡¯t. Think about it yourself, who are the candidates to be the next shrine maiden?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ability wise, it should be either Gran Maria, Kuudel, or Corone. And although a bit inferior, the Suaruriu and Suarukou sisters are fine too¡­.ah¡¹

    ¡¸They are my choice too but I can¡¯t get in touch with any of them. By the way, do you know where they are?¡¹

    Eh-ehto¡­.what should I say?

    ¡¸So you know. Good. Tell me everything. But before that, talk about my grandchildren first. Start now.¡¹

    ¡­..

    I arrived at our vige at dawn and I was only released at dusk.

    Mother went home first.

    ¡¸Why didn¡¯t you help me!¡¹

    Even though I said that, she onlyughed at me.

    I understand.

    Mother is not good at dealing with vice chief either.

    However, both mother and I recognize vice chief¡¯s ability¡­.or rather, without her, the angel vige will be in chaos.

    She alone handles the affairs with Garret Kingdom and even the elders are leaving all the works to her.

    If she boycotts her job, everything will stop in the vige.

    Mother probably doesn¡¯t want to irritate vice chief.

    I understand it well.

    I understand but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll forgive you.

    I¡¯ll reduce mother¡¯s souvenirs.

    ¡¸Ki-chan, wee back¡«.¡¹

    That¡¯s mother.

    She calls me Ki-chan.

    No matter how many times I told her to, she won¡¯t change it.

    I have already given up.

    ¡¸I¡¯m back. Have you seen the souvenir I brought? Don¡¯t touch it yet, I¡¯ll distribute some around.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. I¡¯ll cook for dinner so look forward to it¡«¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, then use the seasonings on the souvenir. Without that, I might not be able to eat.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it simr to the thing you brought before? That was delicious. Was it the thing made in Vige Five and sold in Shashaato City?¡¹

    ¡¸Mother, please don¡¯t challenge your daughter. I can¡¯t tell you about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu. I¡¯m purely asking. Ah, it is because of the souvenir you broughtst time.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..mou. Dinner, I look forward to it.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me¡«¡¹

    Mother¡¯s cooking skills are recognized by everyone.

    ¡­..

    That everyone is me.

    Kuh, it tastes like poop.

    I¡¯m sorry, mother.

    ¡¸By the way, Ki-chan, I¡¯m d that you returned but, why?¡¹

    ¡¸You ask why, that¡¯s because¡­.areh?¡¹

    Indeed, why?

    It all started because of mother¡¯s letter.

    After reading it, Tier ignored it, and it turned to ¡°someone must report back¡± task which eventually fell unto me¡­.

    Why did I join that draw lots!

    ¡¸Ki-chan, I¡¯m scared if you suddenly get enraged like that.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry. I returned because I wanted to see mother.¡¹

    Yes, that¡¯s right.

    I wanted to see my mother.

    By no means, my mind was dull at that time because of the kotatsu and orange.

    ¡¸Is that so? Then, I¡¯m happy.¡¹

    This is the best reply I can get from my mother.

    ¡¸Then, when can I see my grandchild? ¡¹

    ¡­..

    ¡¸As I said before, the man I¡¯m targeting is still young. You have to wait for at least 10 more years.¡¹

    ¡¸Ki-chan, didn¡¯t you say before that you also targeted that child¡¯s father?¡¹

    ¡¸Too many rivals.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? That¡¯s regrettable. By the way¡­.in the old times, I had a friend who said the same thing as you.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸If it doesn¡¯t work on the father, then his son. If it doesn¡¯t work on the son, then again¡­.in the end, she didn¡¯t get married.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll do my best not to end up like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Good luck. Also, my apologies since you just came back but, can you go to the west?¡¹

    ¡¸Did something happen?¡¹

    ¡¸The hero is acting strange.¡¹

    ¡¸The hero is acting strange?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Every hero we know.¡¹

    ¡¸This might sound rude but, isn¡¯t a hero strange from the start?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right but that¡¯s not important this time. Maa, we asked a group of heroes to exterminate undead but they seem to have neglected our request.¡¹

    ¡¸That happened on the west.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. In a ce about two weeks from here. You can bring five more with you, can you do it?¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I¡¯ll depart tomorrow. So, what¡¯s with the heroes¡­.why did the heroes be strange? Isn¡¯t this a serious matter?¡¹

    ¡¸This is a secret. A top secret case.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I won¡¯t leak it to anyone.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let me tell you.¡¹

    ¡­..

    I was surprised when I heard the story.

    It¡¯s really important.

 Chapter 395 â€“ Exclusive Pond Making and Malbit

    <h4>Chapter 395 ¨C Exclusive Pond Making and Malbit</h4>

    The sulky Kierbit, who returned from the angel¡¯s vige, slipped into the kotatsu.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸That, she doesn¡¯t like that we already knew about the top secret case in the angel¡¯s vige before her.¡¹

    Gran Maria told me that while eating an orange.

    I see.

    ¡¸Then, who¡¯s that person next to her?¡¹

    There¡¯s an unfamiliar angel next to Kierbit.

    ¡¸She¡¯s Kierbit¡¯s mother, Malbit. She¡¯s the chief of the angels.¡¹

    Heh.

    So young.

    ¡¸Ki-chan, Ki-chan, there¡¯s an old man who introduced himself as the dragon king.¡¹

    ¡¸Genuine desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, how about that man who looks like the founder of Korin religion?¡¹

    ¡¸Genuine desu.¡¹

    ¡¸How about that cat chasing guy that introduced himself as the demon king?¡¹

    ¡¸Genuine desu.¡¹

    ¡¸How about that round thing on the table that gives off a divine feeling¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s Aegis, a phoenix chick. It¡¯s popr with the harpies desu.¡¹

    ¡¸How about that dog that looks like an inferno wolf that has been looking at me from behind?¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, that is indeed an inferno wolf desu. He is¡­¡­he¡¯s Kuroyon desu. He¡¯s really good at chess desu yo.¡¹

    ¡¸Chess¡­.is it that game? An inferno wolf can y that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes desu. Ah, it looks like Kuroyon is already expecting something that¡¯s why he¡¯s looking at you¡­desu. He¡¯s in battle mode. You can¡¯t run away anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eh? Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Please do your best. The rules are written on this board. By the way, I have never won against him.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do my best¡­. Ki-chan, what¡¯s going on in this vige?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on? Also, you can find the blood-sucking princess and the gatekeeper dragon if you walk around more but don¡¯t think too much or you¡¯ll only get a headache. Ah, try this orange.¡¹

    It looks like Kierbit¡¯s mother will y against Kuroyon.

    It looks like she¡¯s a beginner, will she be okay?

    I¡¯m worried but I have to do something.

    Let¡¯s just say a light greeting now and a formal er.

    ¡­..

    And what is that top secret case?

    Is it okay to ask?

    The thing that I need to do is to make a ce where we can park the universal ship.

    Since the universal ship looks like a ship, it needs a ce where it can float.

    Currently, it is floating in the vige¡¯s reservoir.

    There was a suggestion of just letting it float there is good enough but I decided to make a dedicated pond for it.

    The mountain elves insisted that it should be a pond where the water can be drained. It will be more convenient to clean the bottom of the ship that way.

    I thought so too that¡¯s why I agreed.

    I plow the soil using the AFT in hoe form to soften it and let the transforming arm of the universal ship to dig it up.

    It is a surreal sight where the ship itself is making its own parking space but I¡¯m already used to things like this.

    The ce is on the south side of the vige.

    It is built on the west side of the entrance of Big Tree Dungeon.

    The universal ship is a typical sail ship that is 20 meters long and 8 meters wide.

    The pond is 5 meters bigger than the ship.

    The depth is about 10 meters.

    At the bottom of the pond, there¡¯s a stand where the ship can beid to.

    I and the mountain elves made a mechanism where it can be moved up and down.

    ¡¸To prevent anyone from falling, we need a fence around the pond.¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    10 meters is a deep hole.

    Even if it will be filled with water, it is still dangerous.

    Let¡¯s make a proper fence here and not the traditional log fence so that the children won¡¯t enter by mistake.

    ¡¸Since that is the case, we also need a mechanism to get into the ship.¡¹

    I would prefer not to have an unnecessary device but if it will make loading and unloading easier, that would be great.

    It is decided that this universal ship will be used to go to and from Vige Four, the Sun Castle.

    Now, it is possible to transport arge amount of goods without relying on dragons.

    After various consultations, it has been decided that the crew will be the devils and dream demons of Vige Four.

    One of the mercuries will be the captain.

    Presently, they are already practicing without using the ship.

    The universal ship has a certain degree of auto-pilot function but they are practicing in case of emergency.

    When Zabuton wakes up, I¡¯ll ask her to make clothes for the captain and the crews.

    Fuh.

    Cold.

    It¡¯s still winter.

    I¡¯m fine since I¡¯m using the AFT.

    But others will feel cold.

    Take a regr break and warm yourself near the fire¡­.I haven¡¯t taken a break though.

    I¡¯m working hard.

    But I¡¯m still smiling.

    I¡¯m smiling but I¡¯m worried about my body.

    Let¡¯s make a warm soup.

    At dinner.

    I properly greet Kierbit¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸Hiraku desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Please forgive me for being rude earlier, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re the vige chief.¡¹

    Rude?

    Did something happen?

    Kierbit adds.

    ¡¸She was absorbed in chess that she just greet vige chief by waving her hand.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that. That¡¯s not something to mind though.¡¹

    ¡¸I told her that too.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s rudeness. I¡¯ll definitely make my daughter, Kierbit, make up for it.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Mother?¡¹

    ¡¸Ki-chan, Ki-chan, I¡¯m sad that you are targeting the son and not this man.¡¹

    ¡¸No, mother did not even greet him properly earlier.¡¹

    ¡¸I did not see him properly earlier.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s ame excuse¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, now that I see him, he¡¯s really a fine man. If I¡¯m not the chief, I would have attack¡­.Ki-chan, I¡¯ll just hand over that task to you¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Mother, mother, have you forgotten about father?¡¹

    ¡¸It has been 300 years since he died, right? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time for my new love?¡¹

    ¡¸I have no intention of minding that delicate topic but please don¡¯t say that to your own daughter.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Then, do your best, Ki-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸And so, Vige chief-san, please take care of Ki-chan. Ki-chan, it¡¯s okay. You just have to push forward and he¡¯ll fall. Be confident in your looks and style.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not confident¡­.vige chief already has a lot of wives.¡¹

    ¡¸Tier is one of them, right? As expected. She doesn¡¯t waste opportunities. You should learn from her. Ah, Gran Maria, Kuudel, and Corone too. I see I see. Ki-chan really can¡¯t win.¡¹

    ¡¸W-what do you mean I can¡¯t win! I¡¯m a traditional angel that will only make a family with one man¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸But the father is already like this so the son is most likely simr.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder if 1000 years from now Ki-chan¡¯s wish will finally materialize?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh¡¹

    Ehto.

    Can you stop trying to present your daughter to me?

    Also, I have to refute with what you said ¡°You just have to push forward and he¡¯ll fall.¡±, my willpower is as hard as steel.

    Though I don¡¯t have a track record about that.

    ¡¸By the way, Malbit-san.¡¹

    ¡¸You can call me Malbit.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright. Then, Malbit, why did youe here with Kierbit? Sightseeing?¡¹

    ¡¸No. Actually, Tier¡¯s mother was enthusiastic about her work in the vige. She¡¯s the type that prioritizes work over personal things desu.¡¹

    ¡¸? So you escaped from Tier¡¯s mother?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s that too¡­.If I¡¯m here, she¡¯ll surelye too.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.ah, you want her to see Tier, Tiselle, and Aurora?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, so can you permit me to stay here for a few more days?¡¹

    ¡¸If that is your reason, you are very much wee here. Not only for a few days but¡­.¡¹

    I won¡¯t say as long as she likes.

    That¡¯s because Kierbit is making an X using her arms.

    ¡¸Not only for a few days but¡­.you can stay until spring.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. By the way, this alcohol is good. It feels different from the souvenir Ki-chan gave me.¡¹

    ¡¸It was made five years ago. I feel that it¡¯s still young¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸It would be hard to endure not drinking this for five years. How much do you sell this?¡¹

    ¡¸If you want some, I¡¯ll give you as souvenir¡­.if you need arge amount, please contact the person in charge for details. I¡¯ll give you a discount.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    I enjoyed dinner with Malbit.

    The next day.

    Tier¡¯s mother, Ruincia, arrived in Big Tree Vige.

    She¡¯s faster than expected.

 Chapter 396 â€“ Ruincia and the Heroâ€™s Story

    <h4>Chapter 396 ¨C Ruincia and the Hero¡¯s Story</h4>

    ¡¸What is that?¡¹

    Malbit asked.

    ¡¸I wonder.¡¹

    Kierbit did not know how to answer.

    I know what they mean.

    In front of them are Tier¡¯s mother, Ruincia, drinking with Dors, Raimeiren, Doraim, the demon king, and ancestor-san.

    It¡¯s a parents meeting.

    Another term for them is Cute Children Coalition.

    Before noon, Ruincia arrived at the vige, greeted me, beat up Malbit, and scolded Kierbit.

    ¡¸Ano, why are you angry at me too?¡¹

    ¡¸You agreed to apany Malbit.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    Ruincia is Tier¡¯s mother but she¡¯s so young.

    Since Malbit is simr, it can be concluded that angels are always young.

    She looks like Tier¡¯s cool version though, this might be impolite to say, her chest is a little smaller.

    And finally, Ruincia met Tier.

    They stared at each other for an hour.

    Their facial expressions are¡­.normal¡­

    Why are you ring at each other?

    ¡¸What are they doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Those mother and daughter are always like that.¡¹

    Kierbit answered while casting healing magic to Malbit.

    ¡¸Are they not getting along?¡¹

    I feel like I heard this conversation before.

    ¡¸They get along. They¡¯re only shy and don¡¯t know what to say.¡¹

    Shy?

    That looks shy to you?

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    I can¡¯t imagine this scene from the usual Tier but¡­.they have a strange mother and daughter rtionship.

    ¡¸Right. Ah, there are rumors that they canmunicate via subtle movement of the wings on their back.¡¹

    Indeed, the wings on their backs are moving a little.

    What a strange mother and daughter.

    There was a slight change between the two because Loo brought Tiselle and Aurora.

    I thought she¡¯ll be sweet like Raimeiren but Ruincia only spread her wings twice.

    Is that how she expresses joy?

    Yeah, looks like it.

    Hnn?

    Ruincia is looking at me.

    What does she want?

    ¡¸You did well.¡¹

    I was praised.

    Lunch.

    Before that, Tier breastfeeds Aurora.

    Meanwhile, Ruincia was supposed to y with Tiselle.

    ¡­..

    Tiselle speaks one-sidedly and Ruincia is just listening. However, the two of them seem to be on good terms.

    After lunch.

    I wasn¡¯t able to go and make the dedicated pond for the universal ship¡­.

    Tier grabbed me and won¡¯t let me go.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸I-if possible¡­.just stay beside me.¡¹

    Cute.

    Today¡¯s work is canceled.

    I apologize to the mountain elves.

    I¡¯ll be with Tier this day.

    She asked me to stay with her and I¡¯ll seriously do so.

    That night.

    Ruincia was drinking alcohol at the parent¡¯s meeting.

    Familiar.

    She¡¯s so familiar with it.

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s been here for a few years.

    Malbit and Kierbit are surprised but since they acted familiar too, there¡¯s no problem.

    Let¡¯s add more alcohol and food.

    By the way, the shy Tier returned to her room since she¡¯s too tired.

    Maa, there are indeed different kinds of parent-child rtionships.

    Even so, the conversation is moving without a problem.

    ¡¸Vige chief, have you heard stories about the hero?¡¹

    I was called out by Dors.

    Hero?

    Ah, I heard some things about it before Kierbit came back.

    There are heroes in this world.

    However, they are not summoned from another world.

    One rises in existence as a hero if that person made a contract with a church.

    Therefore, the hero¡¯s power is the power of a contractor.

    However, there is this one thing.

    The main reason why a hero is called a hero.

    They don¡¯t die.

    No, they die if they are killed.

    However, they will be resurrected in their contracted church.

    The objects they have in hand will be left behind when they die but the memories and knowledge revive along with their body.

    That¡¯s imba.

    However, since they can be resurrected with memories until thest second, they can act without the fear of death.

    In dungeon capture, they seemed to boast matchless prowess.

    And from an enemy¡¯s point of view, they are extreme adversaries.

    No matter how many times you kill a hero, it will return and attack you again.

    Rather than a hero, isn¡¯t that a perfect description of a terrorist?

    No, there¡¯s no good terrorist, right?

    However, since they are assumed to die in action, it is not suitable for them to act in a group.

    Therefore, a hero is usually apanied by three to ten non-hero people.

    Their weakness is their revival ce.

    Whenever they die, they will always return to the church they contracted.

    It seems like it is not possible to change the ce where they¡¯ll revive.

    A long time ago, there were those who attacked a church, which is a revival ce of a hero. They burned it but the hero revived in that burnt ce.

    After that, some people pouredva into the ce where the hero will revive at.

    Immediately after the revival, the hero was burnt to death.

    Everyone thought that it would repeat for eternity but the revival ce seemed to have shifted a little.

    ording to the record, it seems like the ce was about one kilometer from the original revival ce. That ce became the new revival ce.

    That¡¯s convenient for the hero.

    However, no matter how strong the hero is, immediately after revival, the hero is naked. Thus, the revival ce is the weak point.

    With that in mind, the church gathered forces to protect itself.

    It is rumored that the strength of the church is stronger than the army of a small country.

    Now, the heroes in question¡­.

    For some reason, a hero can no longer revive.

    It seems like even if you re-contract, nothing will happen.

    The cause is unknown.

    The church seems to have desperately hidden this thing but the demon king managed to get the gist of it.

    And he even managed to ask ancestor-san in this vige.

    Though ancestor-san is a church official, hero contract is regted by a certain regtion group.

    If a hero was contracted without the Korin¡¯s doctrine, they would dere him as a heretic and crush him.

    Ancestor-san, who got the demon king¡¯s information,unched an investigation in a hurry.

    That happened four years ago.

    It seems like Kierbit kept it as a top secret case in her heart but majority of the vigers already knew about it since four years ago.

    Why didn¡¯t Kierbit hear of it here?

    Bad timing?

    Ah, Kierbit hadn¡¯t settled in the vige yet that time.

    ¡¸The hero¡¯s story, now you finally know the details. Let¡¯s have a toast for vige chief.¡¹

    Ancestor-san gave me a cup so I went along with him and drank.

    Ancestor-san seemed to have been quite busy ever since he got the information about the heroes.

    At one point, he finds it really hard to even go to the hot spring.

    Ah, Malbit¡¯s going to join too and sit next to Ruincia.

    As for me¡­.I¡¯ll sit next to ancestor-san.

    ¡¸It was confirmed that heroes no longer revive starting five years ago. Was there anything big that happened around that time? Earthquake, drought, etc.¡¹

    Ancestor-san asked Dors and the demon king but they too have no idea.

    ¡¸There are indeed weak earthquakes and small scale drought but somethingrge scale, nothing.¡¹

    Malbit says after thinking about it.

    Raimeiren, Doraim, and Ruincia are the same.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you asking about earthquakes or drought?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder if the reason why the hero¡¯s contract broke is the temple of origin.¡¹

    Temple of origin, something like that exists?

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that just a rumor? No one has been able to find it, right?¡¹

    Dors denied it.

    ¡¸However, that¡¯s not proof that it doesn¡¯t exist. The hero contract, no matter how much you think about it, itcks magical power. It would be impossible to revive a dead person in another ce unless there¡¯s a huge magic umtor somewhere.¡¹

    ¡¸I know that theory but, if that is the case, won¡¯t the quantity of magical power required is god ss? It is clearly unnatural for something like that to exist an no one has found it so far.¡¹

    ¡¸No no, it¡¯s in a blind spot-like ce, that¡¯s what I believe.¡¹

    As long as there is alcohol, the tension will be high.

    By the way, should I be d that the hero can no longer be resurrected?

    However, five years ago huh.

    Ursa came to this vige at that time.

    What are the things that happened at that time?

    ording to my memory, we went to the north dungeon, built a hot spring resort, and carved a statue of the god of creation using a ck rock.

    That¡¯s it.

    ¡­..

    Yeah, I have no idea.

    Let¡¯s drink.

 Chapter 397 â€“ Hero Kotoki

    <h4>Chapter 397 ¨C Hero Kotoki</h4>

    My name is Raigiel.

    I¡¯m a cat.

    Yeah, a cat.

    Cat life, I¡¯m enjoying it.

    In winter, kotatsu is the best.

    In summer, the best ce is the stairs of the basement.

    Sometimes, I get kicked out by my daughters but I¡¯m living my life happily.

    I have no dissatisfaction or anxiety.

    The food is delicious too.

    I¡¯m happy because of those.

    Sometimes, I recall my old life.

    My own misdeeds.

    ¡­.

    Hero system.

    I made it because I want it to cause destruction along with the demon king system. I did that evil thing.

    ¡­.

    To show remorse, I¡¯ll refrain from flirting with my wife today.

    Hnn?

    What¡¯s wrong, wife?

    N-no, I don¡¯t hate you¡­.I¡¯m sorry.

    I love you.

    Umu.

    It¡¯s not a lie.

    I-it can¡¯t be helped.

    Let¡¯s flirt with her.

    My name is Kotoki.

    I¡¯m a man and also a hero.

    But now, it¡¯s different.

    I¡¯m only a man.

    But, why?

    What happened?

    Why did I dream of a cat?

    Am I frustrated?

    Then, why a cat?

    I don¡¯t have that kind of fetish.

    I don¡¯t.

    No¡­.I like something else.

    Yeah, women are better.

    Big breast¡­.gentle women.

    ¡­.

    Fuh.

    I¡¯ve recovered a lot.

    I look at the back of my hand.

    Previously, the hero crest was there.

    It is something I got when I formed a contract with the church.

    That was the proof that I¡¯m a hero.

    As long as I have the crest, I will be resurrected no matter how many times I die.

    There is no risk.

    There¡¯s only one duty thates with it.

    ¡¸Defeat the demon king.¡¹

    That¡¯s all.

    Other than that, I¡¯m free to do what I want.

    That¡¯s what a hero is.

    However, my crest disappeared suddenly.

    I didn¡¯t know what had happened.

    I thought of going back to the church and consult the officials but I couldn¡¯t prove that I¡¯m a hero since I no longer have the crest.

    It took me more than ten days to meet someone who knew me.

    It¡¯s a funny story.

    After that, I stayed at the church for a year to investigate the cause but there¡¯s no progress.

    All I know is that the crest disappeared not only from my hand but from all other heroes.

    Because of that, I¡¯m now living while hiding that I was a hero.

    A hero will be revived even if he dies.

    No matter how many times he is killed, he will return.

    That characteristic is scarier than any monster in existence.

    Therefore, ordinary people are not hostile to a hero.

    However, not showing hostility doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s no hostility.

    Just because one is a hero doesn¡¯t mean that his heart is pure and only does righteous things.

    Of course, there are decent guys.

    But most are cruel.

    While oveing the fear of death, a hero is trying to fulfill his mission of defeating the demon king.

    With that in mind, they thought that it is normal for them to be preferentially treated.

    And be hated because of that.

    But even so, no one will stop a hero.

    No one wants to be resented by a hero.

    Even a royal family would not dare to punish a hero.

    All they can do isin to the church.

    Maa, there are a number of heroes who have been taken care of by a royal family and the church because of causing too much trouble.

    When a hero is causing trouble, the most damaged people are themoners.

    As for me, I am careful to not cause them damage.

    I also pay attention to my words and etiquette and I don¡¯t go around looking for trouble for no reason.

    The two years when I had a contract with the church until my hero crest disappeared, I don¡¯t remember doing anything bad except on viins.

    However, even if I say that I¡¯m not a bad hero, who would believe me?

    There were too many bad heroes in the world.

    Being a former hero doesn¡¯t make me eligible for being thrown with stones.

    Well, I must admit that I did nothing to stop bad heroes.

    I only got what I deserve.

    There are only two things that a hero that can no longer be revived do.

    One is forgetting your past of being a hero like me and live like an ordinary person.

    The other one is to continue what they have been doing.

    I finally understood life.

    The power of being revived has disappeared.

    There is no point in continuing the mission of defeating the demon king.

    In fact, without the power of revival, you won¡¯t even be able to approach the demon king.

    Therefore, I¡¯ll live as a normal person.

    I finally understand it.

    What I don¡¯t understand now is what to do.

    I was suspected of being a fool but when I met another former hero, I finally understood how I¡¯ve been behaving.

    Up to now, we have been free to do whatever we want and it seems like it is hard to adjust back to being a normal person.

    It is a good thing that no one thought of me as a hero because I don¡¯t have a crest though.

    Some former heroes have already been caught or subdued like bandits.

    I¡¯m so scared that I¡¯ll be the same if I made the same mistake.

    I was lucky.

    When I was still a hero, I wore a full-face mask so my face is hardly known.

    On top of that, I moved to a ce I have never been to.

    Here, I will live my second life.

    I¡¯m serious.

    Originally, I became a hero in order to escape from poverty. I don¡¯t really want to be a hero.

    With the money I earned as a hero, I started a business¡­.but I had no talent in that.

    It is better for me to be an employee.

    I¡¯m confident with my martial arts skill and power so I did not have any trouble in finding a job.

    I also got married.

    My other half is someone from my party when I was still a hero.

    I thought she would leave if I¡¯m no longer a hero but for some reason, she stayed by my side.

    I¡¯m really thankful.

    She has a tough character but she has big boobs.

    My son is already two years old.

    And she¡¯s bearing another one in her womb.

    My name is Kotoki.

    I¡¯ve already forgotten that I was a hero.

    Four years ago, when I came to Shashaato City, I was a carpenter.

    I take pride in being involved in constructing Big Roof Shashaato, the city¡¯s symbol.

    Now, I¡¯m working at Big Roof Shashaato as a security guard.

    Recently, I enjoy watching baseball.

    I¡¯ve even be a member of an ouendan of a baseball team.

    I wish I had a little more free time at work but I have to spend time with my wife and children too.

    Though work is tight, making time to join the ouendan is enjoyable.

    Fufufu.

    My fierce tiger demon army is quite strong.

    When is the next match?

 Chapter 398 â€“ Beastboyâ€™s School Life, Autumn, Life as a Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 398 ¨C Beastboy¡¯s School Life, Autumn, Life as a Teacher</h4>

    The great me¡­.I mean, my name is Sil.

    I¡¯m a beastkin from Big Tree Vige.

    With my fellow beastkin from Big Tree Vige, Gol and Bron, I enrolled at Gullgald Noble Academy as a student.

    A lot of things happened and the three of us are now teachers.

    Don¡¯t mind the details.

    Our subject is daily life/livelihood.

    This isn¡¯t something that is taught to all students so only those who wanted to will take our sses.

    We teach construction, farming, hunting, fishing, and cooking.

    However, the three of us are not enough.

    Therefore, we asked students who are knowledgeable to help us.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll demonstrate the power of my house.¡¹

    Trantion: My family is the lord of a small vige so I¡¯ve been involved in building houses.

    ¡¸The scent of soil, it¡¯s not bad.¡¹

    Trantion: Is it okay for me to make a field?

    ¡¸I take pleasure in running around hills and meadows.¡¹

    Trantion: If it¡¯s about hunting, leave it to me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk to me, uncultured swine¡­. Maa, I¡¯ll let you know the beauty of a rod.¡¹

    Trantion: I¡¯m still inexperienced but¡­if it¡¯s fishing.

    ¡¸Stop talking nonsense. If you open your mouth again, I¡¯ll peel it off.¡¹

    Trantion: Our family doesn¡¯t have a housemaid. We had to cook for ourselves.

    Though this is a noble school, we found more helpers than expected.

    Even though they are nobles, it doesn¡¯t mean that they are wealthy.

    It seems like there are lords that live the same life as their subjects.

    Therefore, it won¡¯t be surprising if they are more knowledgeablepared to us.

    They are reliable people.

    Though they are reliable¡­.don¡¯t you have other sses?

    I feel like they¡¯ve been here all the time.

    Even if you say you feelfortable here¡­.will a noble be scolded if they don¡¯t study properly?

    Our ssroom is not in the school building.

    This is not because we are bullied but because we can¡¯t use one.

    We borrownd near our house from the school and teach there.

    This is the right ce if we need to discuss things like building houses, making fields, and cooking.

    This is a scenery I often see in the vige.

    I am already nostalgic even though it has only been a few months since we left.

    That said, Uncle Beezel will bring us back to the vige when it is time for the martial arts tournament.

    I look forward to it.

    I already got used to sses here but there are some problems.

    The number one problem is rain.

    Though we can still teach how to build houses when it is raining, the things we can do are very limited.

    Because of that, when it rains, all sses aside from cooking are canceled.

    Personally, I¡¯m trying to imitate vige chief by making small essories but¡­.I haven¡¯t reached the level where I can let someone else see my work.

    Next, club activities.

    Originally, what we are doing became club activities, and our club activities became sses.

    However, club activities remained as club activities.

    ¡¸In this world, there are birds who prefer birdcages too.¡¹

    Trantion: If this fully became a ss, you won¡¯t cook food for us, right? For the sake of food, please continue club activities.

    This is the reason why club activities continue.

    However, continuing the club activity has be a problem.

    The main reason is the number of members.

    Presently, the number of people in our ss is 40 and the three of us are already included in that number.

    When it is time for club activity, 60 people will surelye.

    The number of club members is higher than the number of students in our ss.

    And that is already a blessing.

    Thanks to the food improvement in the dorms.

    At one point, our club gathered 200 people.

    Though things have gotten better, the students of our ss will remain for club activity since they are also members. Therefore, about 100 people wille every night.

    ¡¸The flowers that can be seen at night are beautiful.¡¹

    Trantion: Every night, we are holding something like a banquet, won¡¯t you be troubled with money?

    I¡¯m worried about that too.

    Thest problem is money.

    Even if I say it is a problem, we are not troubled with our funds.

    We still have money we got from vige chief, and we also got in touch with Uncle Michael¡¯s Goroun Company.

    Ah, we did not receive any pocket money from Uncle Michael.

    We had the Goroun Company buy the materials from monsters and demon beasts we hunt from the forest in the north of the school.

    That made us some good money.

    Otherpanies can buy them for us too but we were told by Uncle Gulf that we should only sell to trustworthypanies and Goroun Company is definitely apany we can trust.

    For any business need, just go to Goroun Company.

    However, we never thought that the Goroun Company is so big.

    We were really surprised.

    We did something bad to the school principal.

    Let¡¯s give her some cake next time we bake.

    Right, she might stop screaming every time she remembers that if we give her some.

    Even though I said we have money problem, it is not about funds but ounting.

    The money we have from the beginning, the money we earned from selling things, the sry we receive as teachers, the ss fund, and donations from students, ording to the tip we received from the merchants in the royal capital, ounting is a must.

    Especially about our ss fund. Everything should be specified.

    I feel sorry for Bron because he¡¯s the one doing it all.

    Also, don¡¯t use it to flirt with the receptionist oneesan.

    You make me so envious.

    Eh?

    I can do it too?

    You¡¯re right but¡­.I feel like a small animal that will be preyed upon when I¡¯m with those three¡­I¡¯m a little scared.

    Yeah, go flirty flirty.

    In that aspect, Bron is the one.

    Gol is also getting along with Lady Enderi too.

    ¡­¡­

    When we return to the vige, I¡¯ll tell vige chief about you.

    By the way.

    There are problems but not enough to make us feel despair.

    There are also small troubles but we took care of them.

    There¡¯s no problem in terms of ie and expenditure.

    If you ask me if there¡¯s anything I¡¯m anxious about¡­.there¡¯s this one thing.

    Before we went to school, vige chief taught us about urban life but why do I find things strange?

    The city life that vige chief taught us ispletely different from what we experienced.

    Maa, there¡¯s no point in thinking.

    This is the first time we experience it.

    Let¡¯s just work hard today.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s start today¡¯s ss.¡¹

    Hearing what I said, the students standing before me held their weapons.

    They are not weapons for hunting or fishing.

    They arebat weapons.

    We also have this ss.

    I forgot to mention but recently, in our daily life/livelihood ss, we started teachingbat.

    What doesbat have to do with daily life?

    Don¡¯t ask the details.

    We even got permission from the principal.

    There are also applicants.

    I guess you¡¯ve be more curious.

    We also tried resisting the principal¡¯s request.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t we simr to birds flying in a storm?¡¹

    Trantion: Aren¡¯t we not strong enough to teach others?

    We wereughed at.

    She told us to just teach and not worry about the details.

    Okay.

    Maa, since she asked us, we can¡¯t refuse.

    Let¡¯s do our best.

    But can¡¯t you at least not let other people who are not students of the school from participating?

    Also, aren¡¯t military personnel participating stinks of trouble?

    Uncle tts, don¡¯t y truant here.

 Chapter 399 â€“ Beastboyâ€™s School Life, North Forest

    <h4>Chapter 399 ¨C Beastboy¡¯s School Life, North Forest</h4>

    My name is Sil.

    A teacher at Gullgald Noble Academy.

    A big incident urred today.

    It all started this morning.

    It was confirmed that there¡¯s a dangerous demon beast in the forest north of the school. Because of that, a notice was sent that it is prohibited to enter that ce for the time being.

    I¡¯ll obey of course.

    I told Gol and Bron and we also convened the notice to the students.

    We will apany them on hunting and fishing so that they won¡¯t mistakenly go north.

    The incident urred shortly after noon.

    It was reported that some students have gone to the north forest.

    And it was reported to me.

    The one who reported it is an adventurer from the royal capital.

    It seems like when Uncle Gulf came to the royal capital before, he asked him.

    If a student from the school is about to do something dangerous, report it to the school.

    Uncle Gulf, thank you.

    It¡¯s good that you reported it to me but isn¡¯t it better if you stopped them?

    Also, I¡¯m very thankful that you told me that information but, did you sneak into the school?

    The military guards are looking for someone at full force.

    I¡¯ll tell about you to the guards this time.

    Let¡¯s apologize together¡­.but before that, let¡¯s contact the school principal.

    When we met the school principal, it was confirmed that five students hired adventurers and went to the north forest.

    Their purpose is to defeat the dangerous demon beast and gain fame from it.

    The military guards of the school blocked the road from the school to the forest but they didn¡¯t block the road from the royal capital to the forest.

    By the way, the students who headed to the north forest are students who are taking our sses.

    It made me feel temporarily relieved.

    ¡¸We are not foolish enough to step on a dragon¡¯s tail.¡¹

    Trantion: It¡¯s not like we¡¯ll die if we ignore the teachers¡¯ instructions desu.

    Hahaha

    Teachers, what you meant are all other teachers at the school, right?

    It¡¯s not about us, right?

    Are you saying that you are not scared of us?

    Also, dragons won¡¯t get angry with just stepping on their tails.

    I have already stepped on Uncle Doraim¡¯s tail when he was in his dragon form but he justughed at me.

    ¡¸By the way, are those five strong?¡¹

    A simple question.

    If those five are strong, though it is still a problem, the risk is reduced.

    Irene answered my question.

    ¡¸Those five are weaker than me. Even if they gang up on me, I¡¯ll win.¡¹

    ¡­.

    That¡¯s a big deal.

    Irene is weaker than me.

    Very weak.

    And they are weaker than her¡­..why did they even go to a dangerous ce!

    No, they want to make a name for themselves¡­.at least do that when you have the ability to defeat Irene!

    Uncle tts is nearby so I reported it to him in a hurry.

    Uncle tts immediately summoned his troops to the north forest.

    Thank you very much.

    And I went back to the school principal.

    I told her that the students were weak and Uncle tts is already heading north.

    The school principal is already aware of the situation even before receiving my report and had already formed a rescue squad of teachers.

    She had also already requested help from the royal capital. It looks like even if we didn¡¯t ask Uncle tts, she would have asked him herself.

    As expected of the principal.

    ¡­¡­

    As expected¡­?

    We know that students of the school are in danger and we have to rescue them.

    We also don¡¯t mind if we are included in the rescue squad.

    But why are we the leaders?

    ¡¸This is the best arrangement I can think of. I¡¯ll listen to yourintster. For now, move with haste. ¡¹

    She did not speak in noble¡¯snguage. She¡¯s not her usual self.

    At first, the principal said she¡¯s going with the rescue squad too but everyone stopped her from doing so.

    For the time being, the leader will be chosen from Gol, me, and Bron.

    Eh?

    Me?

    What happened to draw lots?

    I-I understand.

    We don¡¯t have time for draw lots.

    Leader, I¡¯ll ept it.

    Let¡¯s move.

    When we approached the north forest, there were a lot ofrge tents.

    It¡¯s Uncle tts¡¯ troops.

    ¡¸You¡¯re slow. ¡¹

    After scolding us, he reports the current situation.

    It seems like the five students have already been attacked by the demon beasts in the forest.

    However, they have not been annihted yet.

    There were no fatalities.

    They managed to get together and escaped into the forest.

    This information was brought by the adventurers who are doing a demon beast extermination quest in the north forest.

    ¡¸There are adventurers in the forest huh. ¡¹

    ¡¸A dangerous demon beast has appeared in the north forest, it is normal for excellent adventurers to be hired to exterminate it. ¡¹

    It looks like the adventurers hired by the five students are one level lowerpared to these adventurers.

    If they¡¯ll have a fight, they¡¯ll never win.

    ¡¸Those adventurers that gave you that information, can¡¯t they help those students? ¡¹

    ¡¸They were being attacked by a demon beast that time too so it is impossible for them to do so. ¡¹

    Uncle tts already formed a number of ten-man units to sweep the south side of the forest.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t they enter deeper? ¡¹

    ¡¸I already sent four units to the area from the information. The rest is impossible. We can¡¯t fight in the forest. ¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t?¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, yes. We¡¯ve already contacted the royal capital so there will be reinforcements. Though I¡¯m expecting from them but¡­.I¡¯m not sure if they can take care of those demon beasts.¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    ¡¸The reported demon beast is a warbear but it seems like there are also lovers beasts there.¡¹

    Lovers beasts?

    I have never heard of it.

    ¡¸It is a four-legged beast that is about five meters long. Its back is covered with hard fur. It is highly poisonous and aggressive. It is said that 30 soldiers are needed to be sacrificed to defeat a warbear but it is said that to defeat a lovers beast, 100 soldiers are needed to be sacrificed.¡¹

    ¡¸In short, it is at least three times stronger than a warbear?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. In addition, a lovers beasts always move in a group of two or more.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸It is a monster that acts in pair.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­.two or more?¡¹

    Two or more¡­.male, female, female group?

    ¡¸It may have children.¡¹

    ¡¸A, ahhhh, right.¡¹

    I imagined something strange.

    Excuse me.

    ¡¸Since there¡¯s a possibility of a lovers beasts, I¡¯ll only allow the three of you to enter the forest. I¡¯ll stop all others.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Even the army wouldn¡¯t want to fight in the forest where there are warbear and lovers beasts. If the teachers can win, it will be great.¡¹

    Monsters and demon beasts extermination in the forest are basically left out to adventurers.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because the soldiers are not good at the battles they are good at.¡¹

    ¡­.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I just thought uncle is being strange.¡¹

    When we headed north, I thought that they had already entered the depths of the forest.

    I never thought that he¡¯s here managing the troops and only gathering information.

    ¡¸I¡¯m only doing the best I can. That¡¯s it. You should be the same.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand what you are trying to say but¡­.what do you mean that only the three of us can go into the forest?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Let me give you one good piece of information.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸You guys were hunting rabbits in the vige, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Even if there¡¯s a flock of lovers beasts, it is still weaker than a rabbit.¡¹

    ¡­..

    If that is the case, why are you even making a fuss?

    Eh?

    A hundred soldiers, right?

    Are the soldiers of the demon king¡¯s kingdom that weak?

    I¡¯m now uneasy about the defensive capability of this kingdom.

    Ah, don¡¯t.

    Let¡¯s not think about anything else and enter the forest to help the students.

 Chapter 400 â€“ Beastboyâ€™s School Life, The Depths of the North Forest

    <h4>Chapter 400 ¨C Beastboy¡¯s School Life, The Depths of the North Forest</h4>

    It was dusky in the forest.

    However, there¡¯s no problem with that.

    We¡¯ve hunted here many times already.

    It is dusky but it won¡¯t slow us down.

    Let¡¯s go to the ce from the information.

    The military troops that Uncle tts asked had left guideposts so we will not make a wrong turn.

    I, Gol, and Bron are moving together but they are not next to me.

    Gol and Bron are moving on the trees.

    This is our formation when we are dealing with rabbits in the vige.

    I¡¯m the decoy while the other two are attacker and scout.

    In times like this, a scout is more important.

    When you are against a rabbit, the scariest thing that can happen is to be attacked by another monster or demon beast.

    The three of us have identical swords as weapons.

    These swords were made by Uncle Gutt before we go to school.

    Uncle Gutt made borate decorations on these swords so that we can sell them in the unlikely event that we really need some money.

    I like it so I won¡¯t sell it.

    As I advanced while holding the sword with one of my hands, Gol issued a signal to stop from the top of a tree.

    We talked using our eyes.

    There seems to be something suspicious in a ce ahead.

    After waiting for Bron to get into position, I went straight.

    In the suspicious ce¡­.there¡¯s a person.

    It seems like he escaped from the demon beast and hid.

    ¡¸A-a boy¡­..not from a rescue squad, damn it.¡¹

    Judging from his appearance, he¡¯s probably one of the adventurers hired by the students of our school.

    His arm is injured.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. My bad that I¡¯m not here to help you. My purpose is the students who hired you. You are an adult so help yourself.¡¹

    We have already exterminated the monsters and demon beasts that we encountered on our way here.

    Now it¡¯s rtively safe to return.

    I told him that and move on.

    ¡¸Wa-wait¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Take this.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn?¡¹

    Bell?

    ¡¸Our employer had a number of magic tools.¡¹

    ¡¸Magic tools?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, one of them is a hiding magic tool. Instead of being invisible, using it hides you but makes both inside and outside not know what¡¯s happening on each side. ¡¹

    ¡¸You mean they can¡¯t even hear voices of the rescue squad? That¡¯s a problem. ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, however, they can hear the sound of this bell. The signal of safety is three short rings. Please take care of it. ¡¹

    ¡¸Alright. I¡¯ll do what I can¡­.aside from this, what other magic tools do they have? ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? All that I¡¯ve seen are one that can set up fire and one that temporarily seals off an enemy¡¯s movement. They had three other things but I don¡¯t know their uses. I have never seen them use them.¡¹

    ¡¸Temporary seals an enemy¡¯s movement? How long can it seal the enemy?¡¹

    ¡¸The employer said that it can for a dozen counts but from my experience, it can only seal the enemy¡¯s movement for three. It was like an instant. A garbage tool.¡¹

    No, no. I feel like I can beat anyone as long as they stop moving for three counts.

    Isn¡¯t that a terrible magic tool?

    Maa, let¡¯s not let it pull our legs.

    ¡¸Thank you for the information. Goodbye.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah. I¡¯m sorry for saying that you¡¯re a boy. Please, save our employers.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. No matter how you look at me, I am indeed a boy. Even if you don¡¯t ask me, I¡¯ll save your employer but¡­.how about your friends? ¡¹

    ¡¸The employers are our priority. If you have some leeway, then please save my friends. And please tell my greetings to your friends on the trees. ¡¹

    ¡¸All right. If you go through the forest, you will find the army so follow the path. ¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Ah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m Kokusu. What are your names? ¡¹

    ¡¸Sil. Those on the trees are Gol and Bron. See youter. ¡¹

    30 minutes after parting with the adventurer.

    We approached the ce from the information.

    There are traces of a big monster rampaging.

    There, we encountered another party.

    It was the advance party of Uncle tts.

    They are wearing light equipment for mobility. Their weapons are swords and hatchets.

    It looks like most of them prefer hatchets.

    40 or so people are scattered in the forest.

    ¡¸Oh, foodd. ¡¹

    I thought they would be warry but it seems like we¡¯ve met an acquaintance.

    But stop calling me foodd.

    You juste to me when it¡¯s time to eat, aren¡¯t you?

    ¡¸Great. It¡¯s reassuring if foodd is here. How about the other two? ¡¹

    ¡¸Up ¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? Ah, I see. My bad but stay alert.¡¹

    Our soldier acquaintance was themander of the four units that entered the forest.

    ¡¸I¡¯m just a temporarymander since this is just a temporary unit. But still pretty neat.¡¹

    After he said that, he briefed me about the current situation.

    ¡¸We found traces made by amateurs. They are probably the students of the school and the number matches too. The professional traces are probably the employed adventurers¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, wait. I¡¯ve already got the information from one of the hired adventurers we met on the way.¡¹

    I showed him the bell and told him about the existence of the hiding magic tool.

    ¡¸Children these days have convenient things.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have one. I¡¯ll leave this bell to you. Look for suspicious ces and ring it there.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. How about foodds?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll follow the traces of the demon beast. If we encounter it¡­we¡¯ll do something about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you going to be okay?¡¹

    ¡¸If we don¡¯t, we¡¯ll just run away.¡¹

    ¡¸Prioritize running away. You don¡¯t have to think about buying time.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha. Alright.¡¹

    We parted with themander and moved.

    While exterminating monsters and demon beasts along the way, we search for the war bear but we can¡¯t find it.

    Hold on¡­..

    How many warbears are there?

    There are too many traces.

    If it is not something that moves around to confuse the pursuer, there should be at least ten of them, right?

    But we didn¡¯t encounter even one.

    Why?

    Something¡¯s wrong.

    Gol and Bron on the trees also felt the same but they don¡¯t know what it is.

    One hourter.

    We met a ten-unit squad.

    It seems like they havee to look for them.

    ¡¸We found four students and the hired adventurers. Some of them are injured but they are safe. We are already escorting them out of the forest.¡¹

    ¡¸Four students?¡¹

    One is missing.

    ¡¸One of the students left the group.¡¹

    ¡¸Why aren¡¯t they acting together?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems like that student was the one who suggested the group to hunt in the forest. The student felt responsible and volunteered to be a decoy. He got some magic tools so there¡¯s still hope for him.¡¹

    ¡¸Where did he run to?¡¹

    ¡¸North.¡¹

    ¡¸At the depths huh. Understood.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you mind if I apany you?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind but will you be okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I have permission from themander. We are here to rescue the students after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright. Let¡¯s work together.¡¹

    I want to avoid the worst.

    We finally found thest student.

    Alive.

    However, there are five warbears on his right side.

    And there are three lovers beasts on the left side.

    ¡­..

    He seemed to have survived because the warbears and lovers beast were ring at each other.

    Quite lucky.

    Ah, or maybe it is the effect of the magic tool in his hand.

    The student noticed us.

    This is bad!

    Don¡¯t let your guard down!

    The warbears and lovers beasts that are ring at each other became excited and rushed to kill the student.

    It seems like they don¡¯t want their food to escape.

    I started running.

    Gol and Bron on the trees moved almost the same time as I.

    As expected.

    I¡¯m charging to the lovers beasts.

    Gol and Bron are heading for the warbears.

    With this strategy, I¡¯m assigned to buy time.

    While I¡¯m doing that, Gol and Bron will take care of the warbears. After that, they¡¯ll help me with the lovers beasts.

    Those warbears look tough but Gol and Bron should be fine.

    I¡¯m sure even if there are twenty of them, those two can take care of them.

    The lovers beasts before me are¡­.aggressive and disgusting.

    However, that¡¯s better because they¡¯ll only focus on me.

    Before I knew it, the unit leader that came with us was already running away while carrying the student.

    Great.

    That helps us a lot.

    The warbears were taken care of by Gol and Bron.

    Two were killed while three were driven away.

    After that, they joined me to face the lovers beast¡­.and something unexpected happened.

    A ck haze-like-monster came from behind the three lovers beasts.

    It¡¯s big.

    It¡¯s about the size of the vige¡¯s inn.

    The three lovers beasts were eaten the moment they were wrapped around by the ck haze-like-monster.

    I think it ate them.

    You¡¯re asking why? It¡¯s because the ck haze-like-monster became bigger.

    What is this?

    Danger signals run throughout my body.

    This is how I feel when Ursa or Guraru are seriously angry.

    No, it is more than that.

    I understood that it is an evil existence.

    And there¡¯s no way we can win.

    If Hakuren-sensei or vige chief is here, we can win.

    But they are not here.

    Immediate withdrawal.

    That¡¯s what I decided but I¡¯m already toote.

    The three warbears that Gol and Bron drove away are back.

    Persistent bastards.

    Or so I thought but I was wrong.

    The warbears are also being chased by a ck haze-like-monster.

    Is it another one?

    Wrong.

    It only stretched itself.

    ¡¸Sil, sword is useless. They were eaten.¡¹

    I know.

    One of the warbears tried to counterattack but it was eaten.

    The other two tried to escape by climbing trees but they were caught and eaten.

    The ck haze-like-monster can change its height too.

    This is ¡­ pretty bad.

    We are surrounded by the ck haze-like-monster.

    ¡¸Gol, Bron, do you have any idea on what to do?¡¹

    ¡¸How about magic?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s cast magic at the same time and run away once it made a gap.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Let¡¯s do it. Three, two, one, cast!¡¹

    The magics we casted were absorbed by the ck haze-like-monster.

    Oi oi.

    Give me a break.

    That ck haze-like-monster seemed to extend its hand to me.

    Dodge.

    However, it has a lot of hands.

    Am I going to die like this?

    ¡­¡­.

    No, I won¡¯t give up.

    Fight until the end.

    I learned it from the vige.

    There are many hands.

    Dodge them with spirit.

    The magic that was absorbed was fire magic.

    Let¡¯s try other magic then.

    There are still a lot of things we can do.

    Don¡¯t give up!

    The ck haze-like-monsterughed at us who were preparing for another attack.

    Or did I just feel that it isughing at us?

    I can¡¯t be sure.

    Because the ck haze-like-monster was eaten by an intruder.

    An intruder.

    It is a spider that is about as big as a boulder.

    Before I knew it, the spider suddenly jumped at the ck haze-like-monster and sucked it with great speed.

    The spider is as big as a boulder but the ck haze-like-monster is much bigger.

    Did it eat it?

    Is it that hungry to be able to eat that gigantic ck haze-like-monster?

    In addition, it just ate warbears and lovers beasts earlier¡­.

    I shouldn¡¯t think about the details.

    Rather than that, this spider ¡­

    It is a spider that I have never seen even in the vige.

    But I can feel something.

    ¡¸Are you a spiderling?¡¹

    The spider raises one of its legs and waves it left and right.

    ¡­.

    I look at Bron and Gol.

    ¡¸It is one of the spiderlings that left during the spring.¡¹

 Chapter 401 â€“ Beastboyâ€™s School Life, Entrance of the Forest

    <h4>Chapter 401 ¨C Beastboy¡¯s School Life, Entrance of the Forest</h4>

    When we walked out of the north forest, Uncle tts greeted us.

    ¡¸Are you not injured?¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow. What¡¯s with this terrible number of people?¡¹

    There are about a thousand armed soldiers on standby.

    They are already divided into 100 people per unit and can charge into the forest at any moment.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe in you. It¡¯s my job to not take chances. The five students are safely rescued. The hired adventurers are fine too.¡¹

    That¡¯s good.

    ¡¸The five students are already sent to school. The adventurers are over there.¡¹

    In the ce that Uncle tts pointed at, there are people with various equipments.

    It looks like the adventurers have gathered too.

    Ah, I can also see Kokusu, the person we met in the forest.

    It looks like he was safe.

    He noticed us and waves so I wave back.

    ¡¸So, what happened to the warbears and lovers beasts? Did you kill them?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, about that. There are five warbears and three lovers beasts. I saw them die.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.that¡¯s a strange report.¡¹

    Uncle tts understands what I¡¯m trying to say.

    ¡¸Can you prepare a ce where no one else can hear us?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Uncle tts went straight to a tent so we followed him.

    The tent is made of pirs covered with thick cloth but the interior are cheap chairs and table that are directly ced on the ground.

    ¡¸Are you disappointed that this is too poor?¡¹

    ¡¸No, this was built to respond to an emergency. I¡¯ll be surprised if this is luxurious.¡¹

    In case of emergency, like monsters and demon beasts rushing out of the forest, this ce will be abandoned so there is no point in making a luxurious one.

    ¡¸That makes sense. This tent is covered with a barrier. No one will be able to hear whatever we will talk about. So, what happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡¹

    When we are leaving the forest, I¡¯ve discussed with Gol and Bron on how much information we¡¯ll say.

    We will definitely report that ck-haze-like monster.

    The question is whether we should report about that spiderling.

    Our conclusion, it is bad to lie.

    Speak honestly.

    However, we know that spiderlings are hated outside the vige.

    They can¡¯t even go to Vige Five because of the request from the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Because of that, I decided to tell Uncle tts everything and leave it all to him.

    Yeah, I don¡¯t think things will be bad.

    We told him everything that happened as urate as possible.

    Uncle tts held his head.

    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes, thank you. Etho¡­..please wait a minute.¡¹

    When I was thinking why Uncle tts had left the tent, he returned while holding a book.

    ¡¸Is this the ck haze like monster?¡¹

    Uncle tts opens the book and lets us see the image on it.

    It certainly looks like that.

    However, this book.

    There are many pictures on other pages but on this page, there¡¯s only this picture.

    ¡¸The shape is a little different from the picture but I think the aura it gives is the same.¡¹

    Gol and Bron agreed with my opinion.

    ¡¸Alright. You are forbidden to talk about this monster.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to know why. You only need to obey. That¡¯s what I want to say but¡­.if I cover it this badly, you¡¯ll probably investigate it yourself. I¡¯ll exin it to you.¡¹

    Uncle tts exined while making a really troubled expression.

    ¡¸This monster is called ¡°mixture¡±. So far, four of them have been confirmed in existence. With what happened, it will be five. The first one first appeared 2000 years ago while thetest was 400 years ago.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh¡¹

    ¡¸¡±Mixture¡± absorbs any living creature and takes its power. If it absorbs someone that can use fire magic, it will have the ability to cast fire magic and if it absorbs someone with the ability to crush iron, it can crush iron. If it absorbs 10 people, it will have the power of 10 people. In other words, the longer it lives, the stronger it bes.¡¹

    It certainly preyed on warbears and lovers beasts.

    ¡¸The reason why I forbid you to speak about it is because there¡¯s nothing in this kingdom that can be used against it.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean you can¡¯t even fight it back?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The only thing we can do is run away.¡¹

    ¡¸Thats¡¹

    ¡¸The fourth that had appeared 400 years ago was in the demon king¡¯s kingdom. At that time, 23 cities, towns, and viges were abandoned vast fields were lost.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what happened?¡¹

    ¡¸A dragon burnt it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸The other three are the same. In other words, only a dragon can defeat a ¡°mixture¡±. We can¡¯t let the public know about that. It is the same for human countries. After sharing information about the existence of this monster with the human countries, an oral ban was enforced to prevent it from spreading. You understand why, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Maa, I have not been involved much to dragons. If you go back to the vige and cry, they might even beat me up¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I think it will be fine as long as we tell vige chief.¡¹

    ¡¸I hope so. But even so, it is forbidden to talk about it. Got it?¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    ¡¸Now, the next problem.¡¹

    The existence of a spiderling that can easily defeat a ¡°mixture¡± that is supposed to be a being that can only be defeated by a dragon was exposed.

    ¡¸Are you sure it is a spiderling of Zabuton-dono?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no doubt. It wasst¡­.or maybe five years ago? It is one of the spiderlings that left. Though it has grown bigger.¡¹

    ¡¸An individual that can instantly kill a ¡°mixture¡± is residing near the royal capital¡­.this, what should I do?¡¹

    ¡¸No, even if you ask us.¡¹

    ¡¸True.¡¹

    Uncle tts held his head for quite some time.

    While waiting for him, we look at the book.

    Various monsters we¡¯ve never seen before are there.

    I study them.

    Can¡¯t these be found in the school?

    ¡¸Ah, this.¡¹

    On the page that Bron pointed at, there was an image of a spiderling eating a ¡°mixture¡±.

    ¡¸Race, forest guardian. Personal name, Foo?¡¹

    Uncle tts responded to the words we muttered.

    ¡¸Is this the spiderling you saw?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It definitely has this pattern.¡¹

    The size written is also not very different.

    However, what is written on this page is strange.

    ¡¸The Miagard Region is around here, right? It says that it has lived for a thousand years but¡­¡¹

    As I said earlier, it is a spiderling who left five years ago.

    Why is it saying that it was a thousand years ago?

    We couldn¡¯t ask questions.

    Because Uncle tts¡¯ face is too serious.

    ¡¸What does it mean? Foo is the defender of the north that has existed ever since the foundation of the royal capital. Is it a substitute? No, wait. Rather than that, the current forest guardian is a spiderling of Zabuton-dono which means, the forest guardian is an evolution of a demon spider? EEEEEEHHHHHHH?¡¹

    Uncle tts stopped moving for about 5 minutes.

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s dissolve the troops now and leave only those who¡¯ll guard this ce. Pay rewards to the adventurers who cooperated.¡¹

    He went out of the tent and said those instructions.

    The sun is about to set.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯mte.¡¹

    When we were thinking of going back already, Uncle tts came back with his men.

    Themander is among his subordinates.

    ¡¸Thank you for your cooperation in this matter.¡¹

    Since Uncle tts asked for a handshake with a serious expression, we responded seriously too.

    ¡¸Though you are school teachers, you have entered the forest under themand of I, tts,mander of the west army of the demon king¡¯s kingdom. I hope you won¡¯t forget that.¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    What is he saying?

    Does it have any other meaning?

    When we were looking at each other, Uncle tts whispered to us.

    ¡¸In this matter, I am responsible for whatever happened to you whether you got injured or died. It has nothing to do with either the school or the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡­.I¡¯m too selfish but I wish you¡¯ll forgive me. ¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you are worried if vige chief will get angry? ¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. When you report to vige chief, please consider what I just said. ¡¹

    ¡¸I(watashi) understand but, does it have to be more serious than usual? ¡¹

    ¡¸Although you usually say ¡°I¡±(ore).¡¹

    ¡¸I use ¡°I¡±(watashi) at work. I¡¯m a noble after all.¡¹

    Iughed a little.

    ¡¸Once again, thank you for your cooperation. Since everything originated from the students of your school, I can¡¯t give you military merit but I can give you my personal reward.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to.¡¹

    ¡¸No no, it¡¯s nothing big. My reward is food.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.no way, are youing to eat?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. I¡¯ll bring it tomorrow. Show your face to the adventurers tonight.¡¹

    ¡¸Adventurers?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard they wanted to treat you. They¡¯ve sent you a message saying they¡¯ll be waiting at a bar at the north of the capital.¡¹

    ¡¸We haven¡¯t done anything to make them treat us. If they really want to treat someone, shouldn¡¯t they be treating the soldiers?¡¹

    ¡¸You led the attack, the soldiers were on defense. That¡¯s what everyone can see. You should ept their invitation.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand. Also¡­.we don¡¯t know where that bar is.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have my men take you.¡¹

    It was themander.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you. Ah, before we go to the bar, we should report to the principal first.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. If you forget to do that, the principal will be angry. Go and report to her. Also, the principal will say the same thing I said but tell her firste, first serve.¡¹

    She¡¯ll take responsibility too?

    Adults are troublesome.

    At ater date.

    We explore the depths of the north forest.

    In a suitable ce, I put potatoes harvested from Big Tree Vige.

    The spiderling showed up.

    It was the spiderling that helped us that time.

    It was watching our action.

    And there are many fist-size spiders surrounding the spiderling.

    Everyone raises one of their legs to greet us.

    They greet us but I don¡¯t recognize them.

    Ah, your wife and kids.

    I see.

    It seems to be doing well.

 Chapter 402 â€“ Adventurer Kokusu

    <h4>Chapter 402 ¨C Adventurer Kokusu</h4>

    My name is Kokusu.

    Although I¡¯m a demon, I am quite unfortunate for being not blessed with magical power. I¡¯m an adventurer who mainly fights using sword.

    The team I belong to is called ¡°Miagard¡¯s Ax¡±.

    Our team has twelve members but there are five to eight of us who are not here. They are either doing other jobs or they are injured.

    In the royal capital of the demon king¡¯s kingdom, I take pride of being a member of this leading adventurer team.

    Maa, it is only our own self-confidence.

    In fact, we are already going down from the top.

    As evidence, when a warbear came out in the north forest, our team did not receive a subjugation request.

    To be honest, I¡¯m frustrated.

    I have something in me saying that I shouldn¡¯t be affected because it is a warbear but I still want to be one of the top adventurers again.

    My other team members are also thinking the same.

    We talked about how to deal with a warbear.

    Maa, if we are not requested to subjugate the warbear, this will all be a waste.

    We receive a request from a conceited party.

    This conceited party seems to be students from the noble¡¯s school and they did not even try to hide it.

    We¡¯re going to be bullied.

    While worrying about that, they introduced themselves and said the details of their request.

    ¡¸We will exterminate the demon beast that hase out in the north forest. I want you to protect us.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you a bunch of idiots?¡¹

    In the middle of their talk, our youngest member said that.

    I had no time to stop him.

    You¡¯re the idiot.

    Though I¡¯m thinking the same as him, there¡¯s no benefit in telling that to the client.

    ¡¸W-wh-who¡¯s the idiot!¡¹

    The conceited guys got angry.

    Of course, they would.

    They are students of the noble¡¯s school.

    Their pride is expected to be high.

    But we shouldn¡¯t get in trouble with them because of simple nonsense.

    ¡¸Wah, I apologize for this guy¡¯s harsh words. However, if you have the ability to get rid of that demon beast, you won¡¯t need someone to protect you, right?¡¹

    I apologize and proceed with the talk.

    We have to determine the basis of this request.

    If these young nobles have the ability, do they want guards to look good?

    Or do they want to hire us in the name of guards and have us exterminate the demon beast?

    We haven¡¯t just received requests like this once or twice. It¡¯s a pain to deal with noble¡¯s face.

    I think this is the leader¡¯s job but for some reason, I often do it.

    ¡¸We have a n.¡¹

    The conceited guys showed us a long box.

    ¡¸Is a sword inside it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a magic tool. Using this, you can defeat any demon beast. Of course, this is not all. We also prepared other magic tools.¡¹

    When one of the conceited guys said so, the other guys showed some tools on their hands.

    ¡¸We can defeat any demon beast however, aren¡¯t demon beasts good at surprise attack? I don¡¯t want to be attacked before I use this magic tool. For that reason, I want to employ expert adventurers. Is there anything wrong? ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..No, I know now that you are cautious. ¡¹

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    A magic tool.

    If the effect of that magic tool is as effective as he ims, he certainly has what it takes to enter the forest.

    ¡¸If we take on this escort mission, can you show us the effect of this magic tool before entering the forest? ¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. This is not a poor magic tool that will be worn out by using once or twice. ¡¹

    We decided to ept the request.

    At this very moment, these conceited guys are our employers.

    We departed immediately but there¡¯s no problem with that.

    We are adventurers.

    We can move at any time.

    ¡¸Kokusu, they are students of the school. You should contact the school in the afternoon. ¡¹

    An acquaintance adventurer tells me so.

    Ah, that reminds me of that.

    I have no intention of going against the sword god.

    ¡¸Thank you. Tell me what he was like when you met him. ¡¹

    ¡¸If youe back alive. ¡¹

    ¡¸Okay then. ¡¹

    We departed.

    ¡­¡­

    By the way, why did he tell me?

    Our team leader is just next to me¡­.

    He didn¡¯t think I¡¯m the leader, did he?

    Our employer¡¯s magic tool is certainly amazing.

    But it is delicate too.

    We might not even have to participate in the extermination of the demon beast.

    I thought of the adventurers who received the subjugation request. The possibility of them exterminating the demon beast first is low.

    ¡­.that will be the best thing that will happen.

    With that in mind, we entered the forest.

    A little past noon.

    We encountered the demon beast.

    Warbear.

    It gives off an amazing pressure.

    We are not frightened but I think our employers are finding it hard to deal with it.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s show what we can do too. ¡¹

    By the time we entered the forest, I heard the purpose of our employers.

    They said they want the person they like to look at them.

    All of them blushed.

    I don¡¯t hate their purpose.

    I will do my best to support you.

    I thought like that.

    Until there are two warbears.

    Oi oi, there¡¯s more than one¡­.cover them.

    We escaped while protecting our employers.

    I don¡¯t know how many of us managed to escape.

    I have sessfully escaped from the warbears.

    However, my arm is injured and I got separated from my friends and employers.

    Although it can¡¯t be helped since I was the one at the rear.

    Our employer has a magic tool that canpletely hide them.

    It will be impossible tomunicate with them unless you have this special bell.

    If they are using it, it might be hard for me to find them.

    No, I¡¯m sure they are using it.

    It was I who shouted at them to use it in order to hide when I ran away.

    That¡¯s why I don¡¯t regret running.

    I send a signal using the special bell.

    ¡­.they don¡¯t seem to be nearby.

    That¡¯s expected though.

    ¡­¡­.

    Now, how about me?

    My arm injury is¡­.terrible.

    Let¡¯s do something to it for now.

    Once I got out of the forest, I¡¯ll have it treated with magic.

    But, should I leave the forest now?

    What about our employers?

    My friends?

    Is it the right move to leave the forest and call for help?

    Can I leave the forest alone?

    There are other demon beasts beside the warbear.

    If one of them finds me in my current state¡­¡­!

    I hid myself at once.

    Is it a warbear?

    No, the footstep is light.

    But it is definitely something strong.

    It noticed that I was hiding.

    Alone¡­.no, there are two others above?

    I¡¯m surrounded.

    Are they¡­.of the same business?

    Alright, I¡¯m saved.

    When I thought so, what I found was a beastkin boy.

    ¡¸W-why is a boy¡­.? ¡¹

    It¡¯s not help, damn it.

    I went through the forest.

    It was safe thanks to those children. They defeated all the monsters and demon beasts along the way.

    As soon as I got out of the forest, I fell under the protection of the military.

    They weren¡¯t here when we entered the forest but now, there¡¯s an army of troops here.

    Aren¡¯t they exaggerating too much?

    No, there are two warbears.

    This much is necessary.

    I told the army all the information I had.

    ¡¸Bring someone that can use healing magic here. Treat my arm. I¡¯ll take you to the ce. ¡¹

    ¡¸No need to hurry and just wait for your treatment. We don¡¯t need you to guide anyone too because the boys already entered the forest. ¡¹

    ¡¸Boys¡­.are you talking about beastkin boys? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Do you know them? ¡¹

    ¡¸No. I just met them in the forest. ¡¹

    Gol, Sil, and Bron.

    The swordgod Gulf came to the capital a while ago and made a request to the adventurers guild.

    ¡¸If the students of the school tried to do something in the guild, please contact those three in the school. If those three tried to do something in the guild, please contact the royal castle. ¡¹

    He only wants the guild to make contacts.

    For that simple request, the swordgod invested a lot of money.

    The adventurers guild agreed and used the money to improve the guild facilities.

    Adventurers who are registered to the guild were forced to ept the request of the swordgod.

    His requests.

    The first one is to build a coborative rtionship between the adventurers guild and those three.

    At the same time, the guild will watch over the three.

    Who are those three boys and why did the swordgod make such a request for them?

    I felt extraordinary strength from them.

    Perhaps, they are illegitimate children of the swordgod?

    I hope he¡¯s just being overprotective.

    Let¡¯s ask the three when they return.

    After receiving treatment, I decided to wait near the forest.

    Both my employers and friends are still in the forest.

    I can¡¯t bring myself back to the capital.

    However, I have no intention of returning to the forest alone.

    Especially when there are two warbears on the loose. In addition, the army informed us that there might be lovers beasts there too.

    Two hourster, my friends and employers came out of the forest.

    They were escorted by soldiers.

    How luxurious.

    Everyone seems to be fine¡­.but one employer is missing.

    Decoy¡­.I see.

    I acknowledge his guts but I won¡¯t praise him.

    Let¡¯s put our hope in his magic tool.

    After that, other adventurers came back from the forest.

    They are the adventurers who epted the demon beast subjugation request.

    Did youe back because it will be night soon?

    Some of them are more injured than expected.

    They are famous but they are missing members too.

    Just like me, it seems like their friends are still in the forest.

    After receiving treatment, they stayed near the forest.

    Though I don¡¯t have much information myself, let¡¯s greet them and exchange information.

    As I approach, their leader sends me a hand signal.

    That¡¯s a unique hand signal that only adventurers use.

    Top secret.

    Is there even a point in keeping it a secret now?

    I already heard about the lovers beasts.

    I still brought my ears closer.

    ¡¸A ¡°mixture¡± appeared. ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.are you certain? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Our team¡¯s scout saw it. Now, he¡¯s running towards the adventurers guild. ¡¹

    ¡¸How about the army? ¡¹

    ¡¸Not yet. It is pointless to inform them too. Nothing will change even if we tell the army. ¡¹

    ¡¸But if a ¡°mixture¡± is there, we¡¯ll have to evacuate. ¡¹

    There¡¯s a decent amount of soldiers here.

    Just thinking that the ¡°mixture¡± wille here makes me horrified.

    We should tell the army.

    ¡¸I¡¯m with you in that aspect but let¡¯s wait for the judgment of the adventurers guild. To be honest, we can¡¯t talk anything top secret to the army. If the news were to spread, the royal capital would panic. The duty of talking with the army falls to the adventurers guild. ¡¹

    ¡¸You might be right¡­. ¡¹

    This time, rather than my employer, I¡¯m thinking of the three beastkin boys.

    Please don¡¯t do anything stupid and escape.

    When ourst employer came out of the forest, the sun was about to set.

    He is carried by a soldier. He looks quite pathetic but at least he looks safe.

    You worked hard.

    I want to run to him but it seems like he will be treated first.

    After that, he was surrounded by school officials so I won¡¯t be able to get close to him.

    Then, the three finally came out of the forest.

    Oh, they¡¯re safe.

    But they look pretty tired.

    Maa, that¡¯s normal.

    They are still children.

    The army general greets them¡­.what is their true identity?

    ¡¸Five warbears and three lovers beasts have been subjugated. Remain vignt for the time being but we dere that the threat is already gone. ¡¹

    I was stunned by the army¡¯s announcement.

    There were five warbears?

    No, what happened to the ¡°mixture¡±?

    Is the army still unaware of the ¡°mixture¡±?

    Or are they hiding it?

    Is it because the royal capital is near?

    What should I do?

    Shout?

    ¡¸I will say it again. The army deres that the threat is gone. We thank all the adventurers who gathered here to cooperate. Also, the forest guardian, I mean¡­.let¡¯s thank the dragons. ¡¹

    ¡­.eh?

    The soldier who announced that is smiling.

    Thest line says ¡°let¡¯s thank the dragons¡±¡­..has the ¡°mixture¡± been subdued?

    Who defeated it?

    Everyone knows that it is not a dragon.

    No way, those three?

    You¡¯re kidding, right?

    The possibility is¡­.none.

    But they might know something.

    I want to speak with them.

    Intensely.

    They helped me too.

    ¡¸Excuse me. Can I leave a message for those three beastkin boys?¡¹

    I screamed so.

    That night.

    ¡¸So it was Foo-sama. Hahaha, I see. As expected of the protector of the north. Hnn? Are spiders being subjugated in the forest? No no. They are strong and nimble and in addition to that, they can only be found in the depths of the forest. If you¡¯re going to ask if we can beat them¡­.impossible. Upon seeing one, rather than beating it, the best way to fight it is to escape. There are no adventurers who will voluntarily attack them. More than that, I want toin about how slow the guild¡¯s response is. How long did I suffer alone in that horrifying ce?¡¹

 Chapter 403 â€“ Beastboyâ€™s School Life, Magic Tool and Training

    <h4>Chapter 403 ¨C Beastboy¡¯s School Life, Magic Tool and Training</h4>

    The five students that went to the north forest were severely scolded.

    On top of that, they are suspended from attending sses for one year.

    However, given how the school works, not being able to attend sses in one year will only make you unable to get proof of graduations for one year. In short, their punishment is a simple extended for a year graduation.

    There is also tuition fee issue but that¡¯s fairly loose for them.

    Were they not harshly punished because they experienced something dangerous?

    Or so I thought but that wasn¡¯t the case.

    The five of them had a total of seven magic tools.

    They were all confiscated by the school.

    It seems like the students had brought out those magic tools from their houses without permission. If this matter is reported to their houses, they will be punished severely.

    In some cases, they might even be kicked out of their family.

    Thinking about that, they might have been severely punished.

    I¡¯m still not convinced but when I heard the prices of the magic tools, I say no more.

    The seven magic tools.

    They are lined up on the table of our house¡¯s living room.

    ¡¸Why are they here?¡¹

    The one who answered is a person who suddenly came before I knew it, Uncle tts.

    ¡¸There is a talk that the ¡°mixture¡± from before might be rted to one of these magic tools.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, why did you arrange these potentially dangerous things in our house?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. Formally, the school is lending them to you, teachers, to examine them.¡¹

    ¡¸? Why did you arrange it like that? If you want to investigate, shouldn¡¯t they be borrowed in Uncle tts¡¯ name?¡¹

    ¡¸I am the head of our house. Even though it is my job, weird rumors wille out if I borrow confiscated items of other nobles.¡¹

    ¡¸Will it be okay if it is us? As far as I know, we are currently holding a title simr to a baron family¡¯s head.¡¹

    ¡¸But you are teachers. I¡¯m sorry for putting you in trouble.¡¹

    Uncle tts apologizes to Bron and not me.

    Did Bron notice something?

    ¡¸Then, who are we supposed to have them examine? Is it Uncle tts?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m interested but I¡¯m not an expert. There¡¯s someone in your vige that can though. I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s an expert there?¡¹

    ¡¸Vige chief¡¯s wife.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a lot of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. It is Lulushi-san. She¡¯s a celebrity in the world of magic tools.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say heh¡­.she¡¯s the best expert out there. I¡¯ve contacted her but they told me to wait because she¡¯s still resting after giving birth.¡¹

    ¡¸Birth? She gave birth?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a girl. Lulushi-san¡¯s daughter¡¯s name is Lupumirina. And Tier-san¡¯s daughter¡¯s name is Aurora.¡¹

    ¡¸What about Ronana-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. Don¡¯t make fun of adults. If you¡¯re a good boy, I¡¯ll invite you to the ceremony.¡¹

    ¡¸Have you advanced that far?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a little bit further than that. Or that¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to.¡¹

    ¡¸Good luck then.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. Now, let¡¯s get back to our topic. Hand her those during the martial arts tournament. Until then, keep them.¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than keeping it here, shouldn¡¯t it be better to let the school keep them?¡¹

    ¡¸Rejected. Bron, tell him how many procedures were taken in order to borrow these.¡¹

    When I looked at Bron, it was written all over his face how troublesome to borrow these things again.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸I now understand the situation but, aren¡¯t these dangerous?¡¹

    If a ¡°mixture¡±es out, we¡¯ll all be in trouble.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. If these magic tools are really the cause, there should be a lot more ¡°mixtures¡± out there. It is only suspected¡­.or rather, there are a certain number of people who argued that ¡°mixtures¡± are created by magic tools so I¡¯m only investigating to convince them.¡¹

    Being a high official seems to be hard.

    ¡¸Aside from the magic tool theory, there is also a theory that suggests that a ¡°mixture¡± is the true end of a hero. There is also a theory that monsters were born from ¡°mixture¡±. There is also a theory suggesting that it is an immortal monster created by ancient mages.¡¹

    ¡¸Though there is a ban about it, there are a lot of theories.¡¹

    ¡¸The ban only started when it appeared in the demon king¡¯s kingdom 400 years ago. Those who have personally witness it are still working at the royal castle to look for countermeasures.¡¹

    ¡¸But isn¡¯t the oral ban pointless? The adventurers knew about it too.¡¹

    ¡¸The purpose of the oral ban is to not make those who don¡¯t have power to escape uneasy. There¡¯s no problem if you say it indirectly like saying that you went in the north forest.¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative. Ehto, can we use them?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t break them. Have you heard about their prices?¡¹

    ¡­.Let¡¯s put them in a safe ce.

    Before returning to the vige for the martial arts tournament, we tried imitating the martial arts tournament at school.

    We became keenly aware of ourck of power when we went to the north forest.

    We invited applicants and started a simple tournament.

    But why did the soldiers join too?

    Well, it doesn¡¯t matter since there are a few participants.

    The five students from the north forest participated too.

    This is not a ss so there¡¯s no problem with that.

    They are strangely enthusiastic¡­.do they want to show off to someone?

    Umu.

    First of all, the students of our school.

    They are a bunch of weaklings.

    Their weapons are great but they don¡¯t have the ability to use them.

    The five students from the north forest have done their best too but they stillck in terms of ability.

    Irene and Lovia¡¯s abilities are one level higher than every other student.

    It looks like these two have their own reputation. If they are matched with other students, the student will forfeit.

    Next, the soldiers.

    As expected, they are skillful.

    Even with their poor weapons, they overwhelmed most of the students.

    This is the difference between equipment and experience.

    Among the students, only Irene and Lovia can fight against them.

    Should I praise Irene and Lovia?

    Well, it was the soldiers who won.

    Why did the soldiers lose to us?

    It¡¯s because¡­.they don¡¯t predict our future actions.

    Or maybe they don¡¯t want to. They don¡¯t fight back.

    Are they cutting corners because this is just training?

    No, why would they do that?

    I don¡¯t understand their intentions.

    Surely, you can predict someone¡¯s action¡­right?

    ording to Uncle Gulf and Uncle Daga, predicting someone¡¯s action is the basic foundation ofbat.

    Maybe they¡¯re not careful because we¡¯re at school¡­.they are probably overwhelmed by the students.

    Yeah.

    I¡¯m not stupid.

    I have been in this school for over half a year.

    And I¡¯ve noticed it in the north forestst time too.

    I¡¯ve even noticed it before that.

    I look at Gol and Bron.

    Yeah, the two of them are convinced too.

    The soldiers of the demon king¡¯s kingdom are very weak.

    It would have been good if you care more about us.

    ¡¸Oi, let¡¯s start a group battle next. Ten students including you three against thirty of my men. ¡¹

    As I won the tournament, Uncle tts started dividing the participants.

    ¡¸Eh, putting their number aside, isn¡¯t it to unbnce? They are adults.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, you are with the daughter of Viscount Troy and the daughter of Viscount Reaves. This is¡­not good. They are here in addition to the three of you so¡­.we need 20 more participants from the barracks. Someone, go to the barracks! ¡¹

    Viscount Troy¡¯s daughter is Irene and Viscount Reaves¡¯ daughter is Lovia.

    ¡¸Ah, call the general! He¡¯s on vacation? It¡¯s okay. If you tell him there¡¯s a fight here, he¡¯ll dlye. Call him, call him! For our victory!¡¹

    ¡­..

    Is the demon king kingdom going to be alright?

 Chapter 404 â€“ Help

    <h4>Chapter 404 ¨C Help</h4>

    Greetings,

    HELP.

    Yours Truly.

    P.S.

    Even in Shashaato City, winter is extremely cold.

    Everyone, how are you spending it?

    I¡¯m buried in work.

    Now, the reason I took time to write a letter this time is because I wanted to appeal about a certain event.

    The honorary principal of Ifrus School took the four subordinates I trained so hard!

    What is the meaning of this!

    No matter how much I ask for reinforcements, you have always ignored me and the moment I thought of training children from scratch in order to be a help to me, they have been taken just when they started to be useful! Do you even understand how I feel!

    You don¡¯t!

    I will protest this matter no matter what!

    I sincerely believe that you will return the four to me and receive correspondingpensation.

    ¡¸This is a letter full of rage.¡¹

    I show the letter to Loo, who¡¯s in the kotatsu with me.

    The honorary principal that was mentioned in the letter is her, right?

    What did you even do when you were in Shashaato City?

    ¡¸Ahahahaha¡¹

    She replied with augh.

    The letter sender is the mercury Miyo.

    She looks like a little maid girl but she¡¯s an excellent worker.

    I sent her as a backup ountant for Ma and Big Roof Shashaato.

    After that, I admit that everything else was poorly handled.

    But I didn¡¯t ignore her.

    I was going to send some of the new civil servant girls there this spring and I even asked both Michael-san and Youko to send some good people.

    I am sure they have sent reinforcements. I heard it from Pa who¡¯s traveling regrly back and forth ever since she gave birth. There shouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    For the time being, let¡¯s pull theughing Loo¡¯s cheek.

    ¡¸Awsh awsh¡¹

    ¡¸Now, what does this mean? You took her people?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.To put it simply, the economic power of Shashaato City has risen and there aren¡¯t enough people who could do ounting.¡¹

    ¡¸And?¡¹

    ¡¸The ounting of Ifrus School is a total mess. When I got there, I managed to do something but it would be dangerous if I were to leave¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸So you took Miyo¡¯s subordinates?¡¹

    ¡¸There are as many as 27 people from Big Roof Shashaato that can do ounting. I thought it would be no problem if a few were to leave. And I did not take them. When Miyo was sleeping, I just talk to them¡­..awtz awtz¡¹

    Let¡¯s apologize to Miyo.

    ¡¸Those four, can you give them back?¡¹

    ¡¸That would be bad. If you return them to her, the Ifrus School will copse.¡¹

    ¡¸That bad? Isn¡¯t it a school?¡¹

    ¡¸All the leading figures in certain subjects are gathered there. Knowledge in economic concepts, ounting skills, etc. are different¡­.When we looked for teachers, we did not look for anyone who can do ounting. I have borrowed three ountants from Gorounpany but Goroun Company is also requesting for their return because they don¡¯t have enough ountants too¡­.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Let¡¯s apologize to Michael-san too.

    For the time being, let¡¯spile them into a ¡°to do¡± list¡­.

    Yeah, let¡¯s have the civil servant girls speed up the deployment.

    It¡¯s winter so I¡¯m holed up in my mansion.

    I already told them that they will be deployed this spring so they mightin but let¡¯s just do something about itter.

    Also, let¡¯s check Bell in Vige Four.

    If a new mercury can be awakened, that will be a good solution.

    Ah, but it is not certain if that person will have an ounting skill.

    But it is a race that was made to manage the Sun Castle so there¡¯s still a possibility.

    ¡¸ounting-rted? I can introduce some from the Garret Kingdom if you like.¡¹

    Kierbit¡¯s mother, Malbit, suddenly put her head out of the kotatsu and suggested that.

    ¡¸You were in the kotatsu¡­..shouldn¡¯t it be too hot since you are already wearing a hanten? Let¡¯s not talk about that. What do you mean by introduce?¡¹

    ¡¸Because it¡¯s warm here. Well, in Garret Kingdom, the graduates of schools that focus on academics are finding it hard to get employed.¡¹

    ¡¸Are those said graduates can do ounting?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, however, some might not want to move here because this is the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡­.there are many humans in Shashaato City so they might find it okay there. I can introduce at least 20 people. Of course, you have to prepare some money.¡¹

    ¡¸What is the maximum?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸What is the maximum number of people you can introduce?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, about a hundred¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take them all. Thank you very much.¡¹

    ¡¸B-but, money¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll prepare advance payment.¡¹

    If I can solve it with money, I will solve it with money.

    I never thought that there would be a day where I think like this.

    I asked Malbit to write a letter to the Angel¡¯s vige.

    It is because I want to gather people who can do ounting as soon as possible.

    Though it would be faster if Malbit returns home¡­.

    ¡¸By the way, how long will Malbit stay here?¡¹

    ¡¸Until spring.¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you the shrine maiden of the Garret Kingdom?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay it¡¯s okay. Gobit is there to take charge.¡¹

    ¡¸Gobit?¡¹

    ¡¸My mother¡¯s alias. Outsiders don¡¯t know that the chief and the shrine maiden are the same person.¡¹

    Kierbit came over with a tray of hot drinks.

    They are for Malbit, who¡¯s hiding under the kotatsu, for me, and for Loo.

    Thank you.

    ¡¸The shrine maiden is important but even if she¡¯s not there, there won¡¯t be any immediate problem. The problem is the absence of vice chief¡­.¡¹

    The vice chief is Tier¡¯s mother, Ruincia, and she¡¯s still in the vige.

    She¡¯s living gracefully while cherishing Tiselle and Aurora.

    And unlike Malbit, she doesn¡¯t wear hanten then go under the kotatsu.

    ¡¸I would love it if you give me grandchildren instead.¡¹

    Malbit pokes Kierbit from the kotatsu.

    Kierbit is embarrassed but I don¡¯t have anything to do with that so don¡¯te here.

    Let¡¯s leave these two alone.

    ¡¸Even if you shake off the topic from Ruincia, you will still have to talk about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, she even consulted me about immigrating here a while ago.¡¹

    Loo said that.

    Umu.

    She¡¯s Tier¡¯s mother so if she wants to immigrate, I will wee her but I hope there won¡¯t be problems with the Garret Kingdom.

    ¡¸If Ruincia moves here, I¡¯ll move here too.¡¹

    ¡¸Wai, mother, have you gone insane! You are the chief of us angels!¡¹

    ¡¸At this moment, I will pass my position as chief of the angels to Ki-chan. Good luck.¡¹

    ¡¸What should I do about the angel¡¯s vige if Ruincia is gone! Please stop joking around!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not joking around.¡¹

    ¡¸That makes things worse! Mother, you should stop vice chief and protect the vige!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? But while I do that, isn¡¯t Ki-chan only spending her time leisurely in this vige?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not taking it easy here. I went around to patrol earlier. I have a proper job. I¡¯m not like mother who only sleeps under the kotatsu.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not only sleeping. I¡¯m working properly too.¡¹

    ¡¸Working? No way?¡¹

    Kierbit looks at me. I don¡¯t know anything.

    Could it be that she means the letter she just wrote?

    Ah, you¡¯re done writing.

    I will keep it.

    ¡¸Writing that letter is indeed not something that can be called a job.¡¹

    When Malbit said so, Kuroyon came over.

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡¹

    Malbit wees him.

    Areh?

    Kuroyon is super enthusiastic.

    What is happening?

    ¡¸Fufufu. Yesterday, I finally took the lead in chess desu.¡¹

    ¡­..

    That¡¯s a lie, right?

    ¡¸Even though I say that, it is only a 6 win and 4 losses. However, I now have the status of chess champion. This is my job.¡¹

    Malbit is proud.

    No, I don¡¯t think you can call that a job either.

    Look, Kierbit looks troubled too.

    The only one who¡¯s not troubled is Kuroyon.

    He barked lightly as if saying he won¡¯t lose today.

    ¡¸Yes yes. Let¡¯s start ying.¡¹

    Malbit came out of the kotatsu and surrounded a chessboard with Kuroyon.

    ¡¸How about the matter of being the chief?¡¹

    Kierbit asks.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just joking with you but¡­.if you want to be the chief, I¡¯ll help you. ¡¹

    ¡¸No, even if you say that. ¡¹

    ¡¸Also, about vice chief, I¡¯ll ask her how serious she is about immigrating¡­. ¡¹

    ¡¸She already asked me about how much will it cost if a house would be built for her and what job can she do once she started living here.¡¹

    Loo told them apologetically.

    ¡¸She¡¯s pretty serious. This is bad. ¡¹

    ¡¸You said that but why in the kotatsu again? ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.I want to get a little warmer. ¡¹

 Chapter 405 â€“ Extra: Lie

    <h4>Chapter 405 ¨C Extra: Lie</h4>

    Forest.

    ¡¸Ririus, the elves and dwarves avable are about 1,200. We¡¯re going forward as nned.¡¹

    ¡¸Riguru, wait a little longer. The territory army forces haven¡¯t been deployed yet.¡¹

    ¡¸The territory army again? Why don¡¯t we go and let them catch with uster?¡¹

    ¡¸If we do that, there will be troubleter. We should make it look that we fought and won together.¡¹

    ¡¸Troublesome¡¹

    ¡¸If you have anyints, why don¡¯t you go and kick the butt of the territory armymander?¡¹

    ¡¸Can I? Leave it to me, I¡¯ll yell at that person. By the way, who¡¯s themander of the army?¡¹

    ¡¸Sil-aniki.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s Sil-aniki.¡¹

    ¡¸When did anikie?¡¹

    ¡¸Last night. I told that to you during this morning¡¯s meeting.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­.I was sleeping.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, do your best and yell at Sil-aniki. And if you can, please tell him that I, Ririus, has nothing to do with it.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha. Ah, yeah¡­.I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s wait for the territory army to arrive.¡¹

    ¡¸Good. It would be nice if Sil-aniki and not me would serve as themander in chief. It¡¯s annoying to be in charge.¡¹

    ¡¸This is a question of face, right? ¡°Big Tree Vige¡± doesn¡¯t seem to care about what¡¯s happening though.¡¹

    ¡¸I think the problem is because I¡¯m the one representing ¡°Big Tree Vige¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, if it is Alfred-sama, who¡¯s plowing the field, would be sent to the battlefield, I¡¯m already sorry for the opponent.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.yeah, you¡¯re right. If Alfred-sama goes, Ursa-sama will go too¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure Tiselle-sama will follow too.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiichirou-sama, Guraru-sama, and Rananon-sama may also go. But I wouldn¡¯t want Aurora-sama to join. ¡¹

    ¡¸Aurora-sama is the peace in everyone¡¯s heart. ¡¹

    ¡¸Absolutely. I¡¯m sorry aboutining. I¡¯ll do my best as themander of ¡°Big Tree Vige¡±. ¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be with you, eldest brother. By the way¡­.what is that? ¡¹

    ¡¸Areh? ¡¹

    ¡¸Look, the sky at the south. ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.angels and harpies. The g is¡­.¡±Big Tree Vige¡±? ¡¹

    ¡¸Have you heard anyone joining the army today? ¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t. Ah, the one leading is Lupumirina-sama. ¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like she¡¯s full of motivation¡­.I wonder if Kuudel-sama¡¯s there too? ¡¹

    ¡¸Might be. I like Kuudel-sama¡¯s diving bomb. Were they able to take out the horns? Were they permitted by vige chief? ¡¹

    ¡¸I bet they don¡¯t. ¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t bet. Ah, they used it. The gate was blown away. ¡¹

    ¡¸That means we already won this battle, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so but that would mean that all the hard work of Ratte and Torain in holding down the fort will be for nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it. ¡¹

    ¡¸What should we say to the two of them?¡¹

    ¡¸Tell them the truth. Do I have to tell you not to lie?¡¹

    ¡¸I see. You¡¯re right. Also, this time, as themander in chief, I have to lodge aint to Lupumirina-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Hang in there, eldest brother!¡¹

    ¡¸This is not happening. Please tell me this is a lie!¡¹

    I had a strange dream.

    Why are Ririus and the other at war?

    I¡¯ve seen this one before.

    Is this a continuation?

    No, the scene waspletely different¡­.I feel like they¡¯ve grown up.

    Who is the enemy?

    Umu.

    It¡¯s only a dream.

    There¡¯s no point in thinking about it.

    Let¡¯smunicate with Ririus and the others more.

    You don¡¯t need to use ¡°sama¡± to your siblings.

 Chapter 406 â€“ Serious Discussion

    <h4>Chapter 406 ¨C Serious Discussion</h4>

    At the corner of the guest receiving room of my mansion, the long named former four heavenly kings and Beezel, who are by the hearth, are talking with serious expressions.

    ¡¸What I didn¡¯t find out after repeated investigation was something I found out immediately as soon as I arrived in this vige. What do you think of it?¡¹

    ¡¸This is the path we took. What did you found out this time?¡¹

    ¡¸Garret Kingdom¡¯s shrine maiden. I only heard of her but I didn¡¯t even know her name¡­.her real identity was the angel¡¯s chief and she¡¯s on that kotatsu. ¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, is it about her alias? I¡¯m sorry, I should have told you. ¡¹

    ¡¸How did you know? ¡¹

    ¡¸I wrote a letter to the shrine maiden before about the substitute, I saw her handwriting with that reply. ¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s an obvious lie. The shrine maiden¡¯s letter will definitely be written by the vice chief. ¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu. I¡¯m sorry. Actually, I went to see her in person.¡¹

    ¡¸Teleportation magic? You¡¯re sly.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯m powerless. Please forgive me on this matter.¡¹

    ¡¸If you consider yourself as someone powerless, it means that the demon king¡¯s country is in good hands.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m powerless. I feel more powerless whenever Ie to this vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. That¡¯s true. During the time when I was still active, I thought that demon king-sama is unmatched.¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s losing to cats now.¡¹

    At the end of their line of sight is the sleeping demon king with Samael on his stomach.

    ¡¸That¡­..shouldn¡¯t you do something about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Let him be, he¡¯s doing his job properly at the royal castle.¡¹

    ¡¸I hope so¡­..what about the front line?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no movement. Have you heard about the heroes? ¡¹

    ¡¸When I heard of it, I felt great. ¡¹

    ¡¸They are also pitiful. ¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think so. While there are no heroes, wouldn¡¯t we be able to crush Fullheart Kingdom if we let demon king-sama lead the front line?¡¹

    ¡¸We can crush them but things will be more troublesome after we crush them.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. We can¡¯t kill all the citizens of Fullheart Kingdom after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Therefore, even if we managed to annex the current Fullheart Kingdom, there is no merit in our country. On the contrary, our economy will deteriorate.¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why you help the Fullheart royal family?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s top secret but¡­.you have good ears.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t even know about the shrine maiden. But, aren¡¯t you doing something dangerous? If the nobles in the frontline heard of it, they will point their spears to you.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m onlyying groundwork. In addition, the royal family over there are not fools. They will help you if you help them.¡¹

    ¡¸All nobles are foolish.¡¹

    ¡¸Foolish¡­.I think they only sumbed to the pressure of the church with the heroes. I also had my hands move there. It is about time we make our move.¡¹

    ¡¸Finally. Be cautious.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. But the frontline will be reduced.¡¹

    ¡¸Is the war still ongoing?¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately. As far as I know, Fullheart Kingdom has received support from other countries in their war against us. For the time being, I think they¡¯re going to rebuild their economy and food production while continuing the war.¡¹

    Beezel¡¯s gaze is directed at Malbit who¡¯s eating an orange in the kotatsu.

    ¡¸If the Garret Kingdom¡¯s shrine maiden is like that, that¡¯s probably what will happen.¡¹

    ¡¸The ceasefire negotiation will begin in three years at the earliest. At that time, Garret Kingdom will move too, I hope she takes care of us then.¡¹

    ¡¸Garret brings something delicious as usual.¡¹

    ¡¸Check that out, it will be cooked soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    Beezel takes a fish skewer that was being grilled over the fire of the hearth and gives it to the long named former four heavenly kings.

    ¡¸Ah, hou¡­.good. The seasoning is exquisite.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree. Drink too.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu.¡¹

    Next to Beezel, who¡¯s pouring alcohol, is the wine slime. It was already there before anyone knew it as it drinks on my ss.

    Next to it is the phoenix chick Aegis who¡¯s dexterously eating a fish skewer.

    A strange lineup.

    While thinking so, I handed over Lupumirina, who I was holding, to ancestor-san.

    Hnn?

    Do you hate ancestor-san?

    You like me better?

    Hahaha

    I¡¯m d but please go to ancestor-san.

    If you hate him too much, ancestor-san will cry.

    Aurora is on my other arm.

    I have a long history as a father but my holding children in arms experience is short much less holding two at the same time.

    There are two oni maids standing behind me as support.

    Before I knew it, Ruincia was already standing there staring at me.

    Yes yes.

    I¡¯ll give you Aurora.

    This girl doesn¡¯t hate it.

    I¡¯m a little lonely.

    However, now, both of my arms are free.

    Mothers in the world have it hard.

    The two oni maids, who supported me when I was holding Lupumirina and Aurora, followed after them.

    I¡¯m lonelier now.

    But it¡¯s okay.

    After this, I n to y with Ririus and the others.

    If you think about it, it¡¯s been a long time.

    What should we y?

    They are around 5 years old.

    Fumu.

    We are parents and children.

    We¡¯ll manage somehow.

    I¡¯ll do my best.

    ¡­..

    I was treated very politely by the children.

    They probably practiced.

    Amazing.

    Ah, your greeting is very neat.

    Good good.

    Have you decided what you want to y?

    All right.

    Let¡¯s do that.

    But wait a minute.

    Yeah, the mothers of the children who are hiding behind the pirs over there,e here.

    Let¡¯s talk about thatter.

    With regard to the children¡¯s education policy.

    Let¡¯s talk a little longer.

    Yeah, this is not that difficult.

    For the time being, mark it as an urgent matter.

    Stop instructing the children to call their father ¡°vige chief¡±.

    Until recently, they used to call me papa or touchan.

    Don¡¯t skipmunicating with your children.

    I engraved that to my heart.

 Chapter 407 â€“ Winter will End Soon

    <h4>Chapter 407 ¨C Winter will End Soon</h4>

    The n for the dedicated pond for the universal ship has changed.

    I thought I had to make a pond because it looks like a ship but it doesn¡¯t have to float on water because it flies in the sky.

    A ship stand is enough.

    We didn¡¯t even have to dig a hole.

    A little frustrating.

    Loo was the one whoforted me.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it cool if it were to fly out from the basement?¡¹

    Can I do that?

    Maa, let¡¯s use the hole we dug effectively.

    A door was built above the hole and it will be closed unless the universal ship leaves or arrives.

    The door is shaped in a triangr, roof-like design as a measure against snow and rain.

    That door will be opened using the hand of the universal ship.

    It is very convenient for a ship to have a hand.

    Shouldn¡¯t this be a standard equipment of ships?

    Since the door is heavy, there is a warning sound before opening and closing the door.

    For the time being, the warning sound came from a bell.

    It might be mistaken as the vige¡¯s rm so let¡¯s consult Zabuton after she hibernates in spring.

    After parting with the high elves and the mountain elves, who were working together with me, I returned to my mansion and took a break.

    I usually take a break either in my room or the guest receiving room.

    Alfred and the others are in the guest receiving room so I will head there.

    Yeah, it looks like everyone is getting along well.

    But remember that this is the guest receiving room so don¡¯t run around.

    Outside ¡­ it¡¯s cold.

    I feel cold too.

    I put a cushion in a suitable ce and sit down.

    When I looked around¡­.I found that there¡¯s no kittens.

    There are only children.

    They might be in my room.

    The phoenix chick Aegis, wine slime, and Hitoe on her fox form are here too.

    We meet every day but I feel like it¡¯s been a while.

    Alright, want to sit on myp?

    Hahaha

    Wine slime, I¡¯m not asking you.

    Have a drink over there.

    Aegis, I¡¯m not talking about you either.

    Get on my head.

    Hitoe is holding back but she delightedly sits on myp.

    An oni maid puts tea at a table near me.

    She also puts juice for Hitoe.

    Thank you.

    Let¡¯s talk to Hitoe about Youko.

    Recently, Youko has been too focused on her work?

    That¡¯s not good.

    Yeah, not good.

    I¡¯ll tell Youko.

    Youko doesn¡¯t leave you alone because she doesn¡¯t like you.

    Don¡¯t be mistaken.

    Hitoe was called by Alfred and the others so she left myp.

    Kuro, who has been waiting for that for a long time, put his head on my now emptyp.

    Good good.

    You¡¯ve been hanging around me ever since I asked Hitoe to sit on myp.

    Sorry sorry.

    I thought you were sleeping in my room.

    Hahaha.

    While cuddling Kuro, who put his head on myp, I wondered who woulde next.

    Will it be Yuki?

    Or maybe a spiderling.

    ¡­¡­

    Malbit?

    This is unexpected.

    Ehto, why are you sitting on myp?

    Aren¡¯t you a married woman?

    Your husband died a long time ago but that still might cause some problems.

    Look, Kierbit is heading over here with a terrible expression¡­.

    Evacuate.

    I have to find the right chance.

    Let¡¯s put a strict control on my mind.

    I swear that to Aegis who¡¯s immovable on my head.

    The hall in the center of my mansion.

    This ce is convenient when there is a need to gather all the viges to talk but in winter, it is too wide making it cold.

    You can call it a smaller ser field.

    ording to the n of the high elves, this can be warmed with magic but we did not do so since it is a waste to use various resources to warm this area.

    As a result, though better than outside, it is still cold. People don¡¯t go here too which makes it colder.

    What should I do with this?

    ¡­..

    How about building partitions that can easily move in order to make a private room?

    The high elves and the mountain elves behind me nod.

    It doesn¡¯t sound bad.

    Let¡¯s give it a try.

    We tried it.

    A space about four and a half tatami mat big was created.

    Calm down, my heart.

    If I put a brazier on the center, it will be warm enough.

    ¡­..

    It needs a roof too.

    It will be cold if it doesn¡¯t have one.

    The height is about 3 meters.

    Good.

    It¡¯s pitch ck.

    Use magic for light.

    ¡­..

    Hohou.

    It¡¯s a pretty nice space.

    However, now that this has be a solid room, what about air draft?

    Also, it is tightly holding on to the wall. It can no longer be called partition because the floor and wall can¡¯t be moved.

    A structural weak point.

    If that is the case, it is better to set up a tent rather than a partition.

    But setting up tents indoors will damage the floor.

    I can¡¯t do that.

    ¡­..

    Iid a board about 30cm thick on the floor as floor and put a tent on it.

    The tent is less than 2 square meters but it is in good condition.

    Put a nket on it and now I have afortable space.

    I tried lying down.

    ¡­..

    I like it.

    Since it hase to this¡­.

    The high elves and the mountain elves brought a camping coach to the side of the tent.

    You know me well.

    Good.

    Let¡¯s make a few more tents for the time being.

    I will feel bad if I¡¯m the only one to enjoy it.

    I, at least, have to make tents for the high elves and mountain elves.

    We began cooking on the camping coach.

    It¡¯s indoor but it feels like we¡¯re really camping.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it easier if you warm up this ce using magic?¡¹

    I decided that I did not hear what Ann said.

    ¡¸By the way, what happened to those magic tools?¡¹

    I asked Loo who¡¯s eating beside the camping coach.

    When the beastboys returnedst autumn¡¯s martial arts tournament, they asked Loo to investigate something.

    Though they were the ones who brought them, the client was tts.

    There was a theory that this magic tool might have called a monster called ¡°mixture¡±.

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing to investigate. Magic tools don¡¯t produce ¡°mixture¡±. However, a long time ago, I called a magic tool ¡°mixture¡± and that caused misunderstanding to spread.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Rather than returning it immediately, it might be better to help them by keeping it here. They would be relieved if they are here.¡¹

    ¡¸Return them properly.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not even interested in borrowing them. In terms of performance, you can just pick randomly in the warehouse for a more superior magic tool.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good. Then, what is that ¡°mixture¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm. You can call it a collection of magic power with will.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha. Ehto, you know the magic that maniptes golem?¡¹

    It¡¯s the magic that Tier uses.

    She also applied that magic on the universal ship.

    ¡¸It only moves when the caster gives instruction and it will never move on its own, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸Think of it as a golem that started moving on its own without anyone giving it an instruction. In a sense, it is the ultimate golem because it is independent but its sole purpose is self preservation. Bell and Gou might get mad but you can call it another type of mercury.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t understand it well. ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a dangerous monster but it¡¯s okay since it never appeared around here. Even appearing in the demon king¡¯s kingdom is only a very little chance. ¡¹

    ¡¸But why did it appear near the school where the beastboys are going¡­. ¡¹

    ¡¸Super unlucky. Simr to how unlucky you are if you are to be hit by a meteorite. ¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­.terrible. ¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why they became nervous to the point that tts even asked me to investigate. When the springes, I¡¯ll go there to check it out as I return the magic tools. ¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to leave again?¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, lonely? Even though you have Malbit?¡¹

    ¡¸Where did you even hear that?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu. I¡¯ll forgive you if you let me sit on yourp.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..please, my princess.¡¹

 Chapter 408 â€“ Beastboyâ€™s School Life, Departure

    <h4>Chapter 408 ¨C Beastboy¡¯s School Life, Departure</h4>

    My name is Bron.

    Gol, Sil, and I enrolled at Gullgald Noble Academy.

    No, the three of us are teachers.

    How did this happen?

    ¡­¡­.

    Don¡¯t mind the details.

    I learned that from the vige.

    Vige chief said that too.

    It is not the process that¡¯s important.

    It¡¯s the result.

    Hope that it will ultimately benefit the vige.

    However, it will be a problem if you don¡¯t choose the means.

    For the time being, there is a far distance between what a student and what a teacher could do.

    It would be better for the vige if we are teachers than students.

    That¡¯s what I want to believe.

    And just because you¡¯re a teacher doesn¡¯t mean you shouldn¡¯t learn anything.

    You can study independently in your spare time or attend sses of other teachers.

    Yeah.

    Let¡¯s do our best.

    The problem is, even though it has been half a year since we became teachers, we still don¡¯t have spare time.

    Now.

    Gullgald Noble Academy admits students during spring but there¡¯s no fixed schedule for graduation.

    There are graduation requirements and if you meet them, you can graduate anytime.

    However, this school is the school that nobles go to.

    In the demon king¡¯s kingdom, there is arge-scale investiture ceremony during winter so many students graduate during the end of autumn in preparation for their future appointments.

    Several students who participated in our club have graduated.

    ¡¸Being with you ends here.¡¹

    Trantion: It was a short time but thank you for taking care of me.

    ¡¸Fuh, I will finally be able to say goodbye to this stupid ce.¡¹

    Trantion: I don¡¯t want to graduate.

    ¡¸You¡­.no, you don¡¯t look like teachers after all.¡¹

    Trantion: Why didn¡¯t youe to this school as teachers earlier? Such a shame.

    Even if they want to remain in the school, they can¡¯t because of the circumstances of their houses and money.

    I feel lonely but it can¡¯t be helped.

    Since they also graduated from club activities, they are allowed to use noble¡¯snguage.

    Do your best after graduation.

    Gol and Sil nned a banquet as celebration for their graduation and I agreed.

    But I think it¡¯s wrong to leave all the ounting rted stuff to me.

    Both Gol and Sil are not good at it and since I can do it, I¡¯ll just do it.

    But please don¡¯t say ¡°use the right tool for the right job¡±.

    It is winter.

    It is the teacher who¡¯ll decide if there will be sses or not but it seems like there are generally fewer sses in winter.

    Because of that, club activities are greater than usual.

    By the way, the name of our club has been ¡°livelihood club¡± until now but since our ss is already livelihood ss, the office asked us to change the name to avoid confusion.

    As a result, our ¡°livelihood club¡± was renamed to ¡°government researchb¡±.

    But isn¡¯t the name ¡°government researchb¡± sounds like studying how to rule?

    Aren¡¯t we doing some carpentry, farming, and hunting?

    Isn¡¯t thatpletely different from what we are currently doing?

    In addition, those who are already club members are confused too¡­.

    However, reporting to their parents that they are members of ¡°government researchb¡± sounds better than being members of ¡°livelihood club¡± so I guess it¡¯s fine?

    So, it is like that huh.

    If there¡¯s any problem, let¡¯s just change it again.

    ¡¸Sensei, have you heard of it?¡¹

    I¡¯m ustomed to students older than me using honorifguage.

    ¡¸Did something happen?¡¹

    ¡¸A dungeon was found in the north forest.¡¹

    ¡¸Dungeon?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Though several adventurers have already entered, it seems like you can still make money there. What do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Why are yo¡­.no way?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. We intend to go.¡¹

    You guys are certainly the gang of five that was banned from attending from sses after entering the forest when you are told not to.

    ¡¸Are you not disciplined?¡¹

    ¡¸But it isn¡¯t prohibited to go to the forest this time, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸We certainly apologized for the inconveniencest time so this time, we¡¯d like to ask you to apany us!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, Gol-sensei is out while Sil-sensei is being chased by women.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    It will be less troublesome than letting these five go on their own and cause another trouble.

    ¡¸Okay. But let¡¯s go to the adventurer¡¯s guild first. That¡¯s where we¡¯ll prepare and gather information.¡¹

    If possible, let¡¯s hire adventurers that can guide you.

    If Kokusu of ¡°Miagard¡¯s Ax¡± is there, I could ask him to apany them so I won¡¯t need to do so myself.

    Payment for the adventurers?

    I can pay them myself.

    It is not the money we got from vige chief.

    It¡¯s the money I earned from helping with the office works of the school.

    It is profitable enough that I won¡¯t need to hesitate to hire adventurers.

    Maa, I can¡¯t study because of helping though¡­.

    But I¡¯m sure that there¡¯s no learning better than learning by doing the actual work.

    When we went to the adventurer¡¯s guild, I found Kokusu of ¡°Miagard¡¯s Ax¡±.

    They are also listening to the story about the dungeon while preparing to go there.

    Good timing.

    However, they opposed having the five students dive into the dungeon.

    They said it¡¯s too dangerous.

    I think so too.

    If you can convince them, I would be happy.

    However, the five students did not back down.

    Because of that, they thought of a test.

    If they can¡¯t pass the test, they¡¯ll have to give up and go back.

    If they can clear it, they¡¯ll take them to the dungeon.

    ¡¸We will not go with you as hired adventurers but aspanions.¡¹

    The five students worked hard hearing those words.

    They failed to clear the test.

    ¡¸Ugh, sensei. We¡¯re sorry for disappointing you.¡¹

    It¡¯s disappointing alright.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll give up as promised.¡¹

    It¡¯s good that you¡¯re obedient.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the only one who¡¯ll do our part so please take care, sensei.¡¹

    ¡­..

    Eh?

    ¡¸Alright Bron. Let¡¯s go.¡¹

    Kokusu taps my shoulder.

    No, why are you gripping my shoulder?

    ¡¸I know your fighting power but give us half of the loot. There will be six of us so please forgive me. But you¡¯ll be the first one to choose loot.¡¹

    W-wait.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t take the test.¡¹

    ¡¸If there¡¯s a test that makes you fail, I think there¡¯s something wrong with the test.¡¹

    ¡¸Absolutely. Sensei, we¡¯ll be waiting for your story!¡¹

    I¡¯m now in front of the dungeon entrance in the depths of the north forest along with the members of Miagard¡¯s Ax.

    How did this happen?

    However, there is also the matter of that ¡°mixture¡± so it wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing to check the dungeon in the forest.

    Fortunately, the members of Miagard¡¯s Ax are good at scouting.

    Let¡¯s steal as much as we can.

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Everyone waited for Kokusu¡¯s signal.

    I don¡¯t mind details but there¡¯s only one thing I want to confirm.

    Why did Kokusu signal the start and not the leader?

    ¡¸You guys used those gang of five to get me involved, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t do such a thing.¡¹

    Really?

    Okay.

    ¡¸But we were the ones who told those five about the dungeon.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    I can¡¯t afford to beat the members before diving into the dungeon, right?

    I¡¯ll just remember this when we return.

    All right, let¡¯s go.

 Chapter 409 â€“ Beastboyâ€™s School Life, Exploration

    <h4>Chapter 409 ¨C Beastboy¡¯s School Life, Exploration</h4>

    The ces called dungeons, there are three main types of them.

    Cave.

    Nest made by monsters or demon beasts.

    And ruins.

    A cave or nest made by monsters or demon beasts basically doesn¡¯t have things like gold but if the monsters or demon beasts staying in those ces have a habit of taking something valuable, there is a possibility of finding some.

    In ruins, you can expect old weapons and tools and even gold.

    When adventurers venture to a dungeon, it is mostly a ruin.

    This time, the dungeon found in the north forest is a cave but a ruin was found in its depth.

    Since the ruin was discovered, 20 teams have left the capital to attack it.

    Immediately after entering the ruins, they encountered a number of traps. Although no one was killed yet, many were injured so they couldn¡¯t advance but they did not retreat.

    After hearing that, we arrived at a square of the dungeon of the north forest.

    There were around 30 tents there and it was lively.

    ¡¸Other adventurers?¡¹

    ¡¸Only half of them. The other half are merchants. They are selling various things although at a high price.¡¹

    ¡¸Will there be anyone who¡¯ll buy them if they are expensive?¡¹

    ¡¸If they can¡¯t sell, the merchants should have left already.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸Well, it took us more time than expected.¡¹

    We left the royal capital early afternoon but when we began to dive into the dungeon, it was almost night.

    ¡¸The position of the sun won¡¯t affect dungeon exploration. Maa, we have to worry about our physical condition so we might stay here for the night.¡¹

    Kokusu says so as he disturbs one of the tents.

    The other members seem to be heading elsewhere.

    I followed Kokusu.

    ¡¸Wee to the adventurer¡¯s guild.¡¹

    Inside the tent are a nice desk and a receptionist oneesan that weed us.

    ¡¸This is the guild¡¯s branch office.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you going to register for a dungeon dive? Or did you already do it in the capital?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s information gathering. I¡¯m Kokusu of Miagard¡¯s Ax. Is there any new information?¡¹

    ¡¸Two days ago, ¡°Bright Green¡± brought back a magic tool from the north. That ce seems to be popr now.¡¹

    ¡¸Bright Green¡­.Riba huh. He¡¯s doing good. What about the south?¡¹

    ¡¸There has been no change since ten days ago. There seems to be no one that can break through that ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it. We will go to the south side tomorrow. If anything happens, please.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand but¡­.are you heading south because of Bron-sama?¡¹

    The receptionist oneesan looks at me.

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸What about the school?¡¹

    ¡¸Contacted properly. Is there anything else?¡¹

    ¡¸No, there isn¡¯t. Have a safe adventure. In case of trouble, please don¡¯t involve the adventurer¡¯s guild as much as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha¡¹

    Kokusu isughing but given the receptionist oneesan¡¯s response, the adventurer¡¯s guild isn¡¯t happy.

    After leaving the adventurer¡¯s guild branch office¡¯s tent, Kokusu heads to arge tent a little distance away.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve kept you waiting.¡¹

    The members of Miagard¡¯s Ax are there.

    I thought it was an inn but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    It seems like this is an amodation tent managed by the members of Miagard¡¯s Ax.

    ¡¸There¡¯s apetition for good ces. Our members stay here in turns.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. But if you already have members here, what¡¯s the point of going to the branch office to gather information?¡¹

    ¡¸It is indeed not necessary if the members staying here are gathering information.¡¹

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    They are not gathering information.

    ¡¸Then, what are they doing here?¡¹

    ¡¸Helping out other teams.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh¡¹

    ¡¸This is the first time you¡¯ll meet them so let me introduce you to them. Oi, this young one is schr Bron. Take care of him.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What¡¯s with the schr?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know? You guys are the famous master chef Gol,dy-killer Sil, and schr Bron.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..eh?¡¹

    I was so shocked that the greetings from the few who I met for the first time did not get into my head.

    Next morning.

    There¡¯s a member check again.

    Currently, there are ten members of Miagard¡¯s Ax here including Kokusu.

    However, the other four will remain in this tent as backup support.

    With that, I¡¯ll go with the other six members of Miagard¡¯s Ax to explore.

    ¡¸Kokusu, what¡¯s with the south?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, there¡¯s a little puzzle door that can¡¯t be opened. A lot of people have tried but no one can open it.¡¹

    ¡¸Puzzle? If that is the case, won¡¯t we be helpless even if I go?¡¹

    He said yesterday that we¡¯ll go south because I¡¯m with them.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a teacher at the school, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..being a teacher doesn¡¯t mean that much.¡¹

    Even teachers have things they don¡¯t know.

    Well, let¡¯s look at it first.

    I couldn¡¯t solve the puzzle.

    Because it is not a puzzle.

    There was an exnation concerning how to open and close the door.

    Moreover, it is carefully written that when the door is opened or closed during an emergency, it will not open using the usual procedure.

    ¡¸As expected!¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be the first to unlock the south side!¡¹

    No, wait a minute.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸You couldn¡¯t read this?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t read something unreadable. Those are just circle, triangle, and square, right? I don¡¯t know what that means.¡¹

    ¡¸No no, this is just the usual ancient high elvishnguage, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ancient high elvishnguage is not usual. The usual ismonnguage. ¡¹

    In the vige, Ria-oneechan and the others use it like usual.

    Thinking about it, it is true that Ria-oneechan and the others are talking inmonnguage with other races.

    That¡¯s unusual?

    I see.

    It isn¡¯t usual.

    While I¡¯m shocked, we moved to the ce no one has stepped on¡­and stopped moving forward.

    That¡¯s because one of the members of Miagard¡¯s Ax told us to stop.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a trap. I¡¯ll disarm it so wait a moment.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Let¡¯s get psyched up again.

 Chapter 410 â€“ Beastboyâ€™s School Life, Capture

    <h4>Chapter 410 ¨C Beastboy¡¯s School Life, Capture</h4>

    After the trap was disarmed, we moved on.

    Two members of Miagard¡¯s Ax are taking a 10 meter lead for scouting and trap detection.

    The two of them will scream if they are attacked by someone.

    Though there¡¯s still a probability of being silenced at the same time, the probability is low.

    The main unit will beposed of four people and I¡¯m included in it.

    We proceed with caution while being prepared for battle.

    About 10 meters behind the main unit is someone hiding.

    He¡¯s in charge of making sure there will be no surprise attack from the rear.

    In addition, he also has a duty to get help when the main force is trapped somewhere whether the reason is an ident or a trap.

    ¡¸That¡¯s it. There¡¯s someone here.¡¹

    After encountering some traps, Kokusu calls out to everyone.

    I have the same idea.

    That trap is new.

    Kokusu concluded so by seeing the tree branch used for the trap.

    Looking at the decay of the tree branch, it can be seen that it was set up there several months ago.

    And it is a capturing type trap.

    This kind of trap is something that should be checked regrly.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an ordinary person given the skills in hiding traps so don¡¯t attack suddenly. He might be living normally here. Let¡¯s only attack if the other party is hostile.¡¹

    After Kokusu alerted everyone, the exploration continued.

    Trapped.

    Aside from me, everyone was trapped in the ruins.

    We were careful but we were caught one by one.

    The person on the rear that was supposed to look for help when something happened was the one that got caught first.

    I was caughtst but I can¡¯t help but think that the members of Miagard¡¯s Ax were taken as hostage.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t negotiate with someone who takes hostages. No matter what you do, things won¡¯t improve.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t forget Frau-sensei¡¯s teaching but I had no choice but to negotiate.

    After all, the other party is stronger than me.

    It might be possible for me to escape.

    However, if I escape, the members of Miagard¡¯s Ax would be killed.

    This is a bad wake up call.

    But I don¡¯t want to be murdered in silence here.

    For the time being, I¡¯ll negotiate and hope that things will improve.

    I¡¯m telling that to myself.

    Otherwise, I¡¯ll get angry with myself even if I manage toe back safely.

    ¡¸Are you done checking?¡¹

    The person who caught us asks so.

    After negotiating, I managed to at least check if the members of Miagard¡¯s Ax are still alive.

    Although they are injured, nobody looks dead.

    I¡¯m relieved.

    ¡¸Now, let me hear your story.¡¹

    I nod.

    There was only one person who caught us.

    It¡¯s a high elf.

    Not an elf.

    I¡¯ve seen elves in Vige Five so I can¡¯t make a mistake on recognizing high elves.

    She¡¯s the same high elf like Ria-oneechan and the others.

    And in terms of strength, she¡¯s above them.

    The moment I saw how she held her bow, I immediately realized that.

    That¡¯s why I have no intention of fighting.

    She doesn¡¯t even think of taking our weapons away for us. We are not a threat to her.

    She caught us because she wants to hear from me.

    ¡¸Say the name of the high elves you know.¡¹

    She said that in ancient high elvishnguage so I replied in ancient high elvishnguage too.

    ¡¸Ria, Risu, Riri, Rifu, Rikoto, Rize, Rita, Rafua, Raasa, Rarasha, Raru, Rami¡­.¡¹

    I give the name of the high elf oneechans of the vige.

    ¡¸¡­.wait.¡¹

    She stopped me who¡¯s reciting names.

    She seems to be surprised.

    ¡¸How do you know the names of people from different ns?¡¹

    ¡¸n?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s bloodline. Ria and Rize are from Riff n. Rafa and Raasa are from Raff n. Though we sometimes fight together, we basically live in different ces.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? But we are all living in the same vige.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Should I continue the names?¡¹

    ¡¸No, how many are they?¡¹

    ¡¸About 50.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸What else do you want to ask?¡¹

    ¡¸You know Ria but do you know Rigune?¡¹

    ¡¸Rigune? Not familiar¡­.I think.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? You said they were in the same vige but, why did you know about the high elf vige?¡¹

    ¡¸It is not a high elf vige. There are many other races there.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? Where is it located?¡¹

    ¡¸In the middle of the forest of death.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­if you want to fool me, think of a better lie.¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter what you think¡­.I lived there too.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­all right. Assuming that everything you said is true, can you prove it?¡¹

    ¡¸Prove?¡¹

    ¡¸Right. I don¡¯t care what kind of proof it is. Just prove that you really know the high elves you named.¡¹

    ¡¸How about I bring you to the vige?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll keep you tied up along the way, will you still guide me?¡¹

    What would happen if I was tied up?

    ¡­..

    Will the school be okay?

    If I ask Uncle Beezel, we will get there immediately¡­.

    The problem is the moment we enter the vige.

    They¡¯ll be very angry if they saw me like that.

    In addition, it may make Alfred or Ursa worry.

    I want to avoid that at all costs.

    ¡¸Should I really be tied up just to guide you?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. What if you¡¯re telling a lie just to lure me out of here? ¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore, you need proof or evidence. ¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. ¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Well then¡­..they taught me how to knit grass, will that be enough? ¡¹

    ¡¸No. Grass knitting was transmitted to elves too. ¡¹

    ¡­..

    I¡¯m in trouble.

    What should I do?

    I can¡¯t think of anything.

    ¡¸Can I talk to the members behind you? ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.do what you want. ¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m exining that we¡¯re not enemies. And, she¡¯s asking me to prove that I know the person she knows.¡¹

    ¡¸Person you both know?¡¹

    ¡¸An oneechan that taken care of me in the vige.¡¹

    ¡¸What about showing her something from that person?¡¹

    ¡¸The only things I have here are consumables.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not good. What about trying to say things that person only knows?¡¹

    ¡¸That would be pointless if the person who caught us doesn¡¯t even know her.¡¹

    ¡¸How do you know without asking?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..wait a minute.¡¹

    I checked.

    It seems like she really knows Ria-oneechan.

    She also said her name earlier, is she Ria-oneechan¡¯s acquaintance?

    The worst can be avoided.

    I am relieved.

    ¡¸So, that person¡­.was it Ria-oneechan? Do you know anything that only Ria-oneechan knows? ¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m not with her all the time¡­. ¡¹

    ¡¸Then, how about impersonating her usual habit? ¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not good at impersonation¡­.. ¡¹

    I tried.

    ¡¸What was that? ¡¹

    She was looking at me with a strange expression?

    ¡¸That¡¯s how Ria-oneechan checks the water temperature when she takes a bath. ¡¹

    ¡¸Bath? ¡¹

    Ah, she doesn¡¯t even know what bath is?

    This is not good.

    My choice of impersonation was bad.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t prove it.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait. One more time, give me another chance.¡¹

    What does Ria-oneechan has been doing as a habit for a long time¡­..

    How about this?

    ¡¸Th-that is¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Ria-oneechan¡¯s victory pose when she kills a prey.¡¹

    Is it too particr?

    Is it useless?

    ¡¸Oh, I remember. That¡¯s right. Whenever Ria kills a prey, she¡¯s so happy.¡¹

    All right!

    ¡¸Is that enough for you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I was doubtful, my bad. There have been a few people who have approached me with the story of reviving the high elves a number of times. I¡¯m cautious of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then¡­.can you release my members behind you?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. If you know Ria, there¡¯s no reason to be hostile. But why did you enter my territory? There was a mark indicating that this is my territory.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    There was certainly a mark.

    People who don¡¯t know about high elves will not notice but I was taught by the high elf oneechans.

    The moment I noticed her mark is probably the moment I caught her interest.

    If I didn¡¯t notice it, would she overlook us?

    No, she might have taken care of all of us.

    That was dangerous.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Bron, what about you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Rigune.¡¹

    ¡¸Rigune? Ah, you asked me that a while ago.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. If you only know my name, I would have trapped you. However, Ria never talked about me?¡¹

    ¡¸I never heard of you. But she taught me how to walk in the forest, how to distinguish grass, how to handle weapons, etc.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Maa, I guess she didn¡¯t have time to remember me.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you Ria-oneechan¡¯s friend?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not her friend. I¡¯m Ria¡¯s mother.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..eh?¡¹

 Chapter 411 â€“ Rigune

    <h4>Chapter 411 ¨C Rigune</h4>

    My name is Rigune.

    A high elf warrior.

    I am fighting a battle.

    If it¡¯s one on one, I will not lose.

    If it¡¯s one to many, if I can pull them into the forest, I will not lose.

    In addition, there are reliable high elf warriors around me.

    There are less than a hundred of us but we can win even if we are attacked by everyone.

    That¡¯s what I believe.

    And I take pride in that.

    The other party are not some people that can be assassinated by silent arrows.

    It was an enemy with wisdom.

    That enemy seduced the elves under our control and examined the ces where we defend.

    We are strong in the forest because we can move freely.

    We can hide what we should protect in the depths of the forest while we crush the enemies.

    However, since the enemy knows where we hide those we protect, we can¡¯t move freely.

    Myrades were killed or captured one after another.

    But we earned time.

    What we are protecting, our children, we bought them time to escape.

    After making sure that all of the children left, I charged towards the enemy.

    That time, I thought that it would be okay to die.

    Was I lucky to have survived? Should I be happy?

    It might have been lucky.

    ¡¸Grandma?¡¹

    Because I can hold my grandson.

    Ooohhh.

    He¡¯s big.

    Five years old?

    Good good.

    Well done, Ria.

    You¡¯re also skillful enough to get the scattered high elves together.

    Good good.

    Hnn?

    What are you worried about?

    Revenge on humans who attacked the vige and the traitor elves?

    Hahaha.

    Rest assured.

    I¡¯m not thinking about revenge anymore.

    I was thinking about that the first decade, perhaps the second decade too.

    But after a hundred years, 200 years¡­..

    Trying to live is the only thing I could do.

    I¡¯ve already taken revenge on the prominent enemies so it¡¯s okay.

    Right, the traitor elves survived though.

    Have you heard about them?

    It seems like they have been destroyed by the wrath of dragons.

    They hid on that ind because they were afraid of me but they dare call themselves as elf empire.

    Serves them right.

    Hnn?

    What happened?

    Why are you looking like that?

    It¡¯s a funny story.

    Let¡¯sugh together.

    Hahaha.

    Yeah.

    Calm down.

    After being introduced to Ririus, Ria is now guiding me towards the vige chief¡¯s residence.

    It¡¯s natural to greet the vige chief.

    But before that, I need to confirm something first¡­.

    ¡¸Why are that pack of inferno wolves still looking at me after what happened?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t do anything.

    I don¡¯t even understand what has happened.

    Even one inferno wolf is already a ticket to hell and there are ten of them.

    That¡¯s sly.

    ¡¸They are the vige guards. When mother came to the vige, you release bloodlust so they reacted.¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that you¡¯re not the only people in this vige. In other words, you should be under someone.¡¹

    Thinking my daughter and myrades might be living a humiliating life, of course my blood will boil.

    ¡¸We live as members of this vige. We are not forced to live the humiliating life that mother is imagining.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s nice if it¡¯s true. What about this child¡¯s father? Ririus is only five years old so he¡¯s probably still alive, right? In order not to go against you¡­..I have to discipline him.¡¹

    ¡¸Mother, Ririus¡¯ father is the boss of the inferno wolves desu.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­..Ria. You, with a beast¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re not my mother, I would have beaten you up already.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m wrong huh. That¡¯s great. However, boss of the inferno wolves?¡¹

    ¡¸Ririus¡¯ father is the vige chief. Hiraku-sama desu.¡¹

    After arriving at the vige chief¡¯s mansion, Ria brought me to the guest receiving room. There are several people there but there¡¯s only one man.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­.isn¡¯t that a human?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s human alright. On top of that, he¡¯s the boss of the inferno wolves. That¡¯s what he is.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..I see. He¡¯s indeed an existence you shouldn¡¯t go against. What about the women beside him? Aren¡¯t you his wife?¡¹

    ¡¸Lulushi-sama and Tier-sama desu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..those names? No way, the blood sucking princess and the angel of annihtion?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Both of them have be Hiraku-sama¡¯s wife before me.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see. Who are those scary fellows over there?¡¹

    ¡¸Hakuren-sama and Rasutisumoon-sama desu. They are dragons desu. They are also Hiraku-sama¡¯s wives desu.¡¹

    ¡­..

    Let¡¯s calm down a little.

    No, let¡¯s confirm things out.

    There are also people at the opposite of vige chief¡¯s group.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s that man over there? He looks simr to the demon king.¡¹

    ¡¸He is the demon king. He is Hiraku-sama¡¯s friend desu. Hees here every few days.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Next to him are dragon king Dors-sama and the one behind them holding a child is Raimeiren-sama desu. She is Dors-sama¡¯s wife and Hakuren-sama¡¯s mother. The dragon that destroyed the elf empire that you mentioned earlier is her. As for the reason, it is because they sank Hiichirou-sama¡¯s ship. Hiichirou-sama is vige chief and Hakuren-sama¡¯s son. The child she¡¯s holding is Hiichirou-sama.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    What kind of ce is this ce?

    A vige in the middle of the forest of death?

    I thought it was a joke but it¡¯s true.

    The beastkin boy and the demon who brought me here have repeatedly said that.

    That vige chief is amazing.

    I see.

    This seems to be a ce where you can¡¯t usemon sense.

    Ehto¡­.

    First of all.

    ¡¸Ria, I apologize for my bloodlust earlier. I want you to inform the vige chief that I have nothing against this vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹

    ¡¸And, are there any more people who I should be careful with other than the ones you mentioned?¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸No matter who gets hurt, vige chief will surely be angry. Please take a note of it.¡¹

    ¡­..

    ¡¸I heard that Bron, a beastkin boy, is from this vige. Is he included?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course he is. By the way, there are not just inferno wolves here. Don¡¯t be surprised if you see others. Ah, speaking of them, please look up. Those are little demon spiders. Please wave at them.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    I should also apologize for catching Bron.

    This.

    ¡¸I hope you understood a lot of things. Then, vige chief is waiting. Let¡¯s go to say hello. And please let Ririus go, he¡¯s not a shield.¡¹

    Okay.

    I made up my mind.

    I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future but I¡¯m honestly pleased that my daughter Ria managed to blend with this vicious group.

    After that, I finally noticed a nostalgic face that seems to have been smiling at me since a while ago.

    Malbit.

    Even you are here?

    Only recently?

    It doesn¡¯t matter.

    I will bear shame and ask.

    Back me up.

    You¡¯re my friend.

    I apologize for saying that you were an insidious angel 500 years ago.

 Chapter 412 â€“ Riaâ€™s Mother

    <h4>Chapter 412 ¨C Ria¡¯s Mother</h4>

    Ria¡¯s mother wille to the vige.

    It was Bron, who¡¯s in the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡¯s school, who found her and Beezel will send her here.

    It was sudden but we must prepare in order not to be rude.

    Ria¡¯s group has been helping me a lot after all.

    It would be nice if all of them meet their mothers too.

    ¡­.

    Why are Ria and the other preparing for battle?

    And they are quite serious.

    Hnn?

    I think Beezel wille from the south side of the vige as usual.

    Build a camp on the south side of the vige?

    I don¡¯t mind but it¡¯s still winter.

    Isn¡¯t it cold?

    Then, I¡¯ll¡­..ah, you want me to wait at my mansion?

    Okay.

    Is this some sort of high elf ritual in weing a mother?

    Ria¡¯s mother, who came to greet me, was in tatters.

    Did Ria¡¯s group do it?

    No.

    Ria is in tatters too.

    This kind of tatters¡­.can only be made by the kuros.

    From a while ago, they have been looking at me like they want me to praise them.

    I¡¯ll do so when the greeting is over.

    ¡¸Rigune, head warrior of the Riff n.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the vige chief, Hiraku-desu.¡¹

    The greeting ended normally.

    It was short because Ria took Rigune to the bath.

    Both of them are in tatters.

    Let¡¯s talk about the full story at dinner.

    As Ria and Rigune headed to the bath, the kuros came as expected.

    I praised them.

    However, I never thought that Rigune and Malbit knew each other.

    If you have lived a long life, you indeed can get to know more people.

    Is she acquainted with Loo and Tier too?

    Only rumors?

    Is that so?

    Perhaps Rigune is a famous person?

    Oohh, I¡¯m sorry.

    I was rough in praising you.

    Okay.

    Let¡¯s start over.

    Well done.

    ¡­..

    I praised them because they wanted me to praise them but why did they even fight with Rigune?

    Night.

    At dinner, we eat at the same table as Ria¡¯s mother, Rigune.

    Loo, Tier, and Ria are present.

    I wish Ririus would sit with me.

    ¡­¡­

    That reminds me, I heard from Ria before that she¡¯s someone of a sister or cousins with Risu, Riri, Rifu, Rikoto, Rize, and Rita.

    Doesn¡¯t that mean that Rigune has other daughters?

    I asked her.

    ¡¸Riri and Rita are also my daughters, adopted daughters to be specific. They are likely holding back.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    When I looked at Riri and Rita at a table a little away, they sent me a signal saying not to worry about it.

    If the persons themselves are okay with it, I guess there¡¯s no problem¡­.

    Maa, they¡¯ll probably talk tonight.

    Let¡¯s give them alcohol.

    The talk during the meal was centered on Rigune and Ria.

    ¡¸I have looked for them for a hundred years. I never thought that they would run into the forest of death.¡¹

    ¡¸I have no choice since we have to shake off those who are chasing us. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who should apologize. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    I thought that the atmosphere was going to be heavy but Ria changed the topic immediately.

    ¡¸Speaking of which, I heard from Bron that mother was in a ruin? Was there a ruin in Rita forest?¡¹

    Rita forest is the forest north of the school where Bron and the others are attending.

    I heard that Ria¡¯s n used to live in a vige there.

    ¡¸You likely don¡¯t know because you were still children back then. That¡¯s the ruin that the n managed. Ie there every now and then to hunt monsters and demon beasts or they will turn it into their nest. I don¡¯t know what kind of facilities there are at that ce though.¡¹

    ¡¸So, mother has been managing the ruins all this time?¡¹

    ¡¸Because it is the role of our n. Not thesest 50 years though. I left it alone for a long time so a lot of monsters and demon beasts had entered. It was hard to kill them all and most of the moss cultivated in the ruins was also destroyed. It will be hard to restore it.¡¹

    ¡¸Moss?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Hair gloss moss.¡¹

    Hearing her answer, Loo reacted.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s okay with you, can you tell us how to cultivate it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a secret of our n. I want to say but¡­..I don¡¯t mind. The n already belongs here, right?¡¹

    Rigune looks at me to confirm so I nod.

    Then, Tier hit me under the table.

    ¡¸Say your line.¡¹

    Is it not enough to nod?

    Ah, I¡¯ll say it.

    In fact, Loo, Tier, and Ria had prepared several lines in advance depending on the situation.

    ¡¸The high elves are an important family that makes up our Big Tree Vige.¡¹

    Is that all right?

    I got an OK sign from Tier.

    Good.

    As for Rigune, she¡¯s¡­.crying!

    ¡¸I would like to thank you for giving my whole family a ce where they can live in peace.¡¹

    A-aren¡¯t you exaggerating?

    No, they have had a hard life before.

    It seems like Ria and the other have always been living in camps until they joined us.

    ¡¸I hope Rigune-san can live in this vige too.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for the invitation. I would be happy to be a member of the vige. However, I think my work is not here but at the school of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸The school? The one the Bron and the others are attending?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I was invited by Bron-kun. I can also manage the ruins from there. Of course, as a member of Big Tree Vige, I will not embarrass you and if there¡¯s any crisis in the vige, I will rush back.¡¹

    No, you don¡¯t have to be so enthusiastic.

    But can¡¯t we live together?

    It¡¯s a bit disappointing.

    However, since Gol, Sil, and Bron are at the school, it would be helpful if she stays there, right?

    Ria and the others will be lonely though.

    ¡­..

    Am I hallucinating? Ria seems to be happy.

    At the table of the high elves a little away, cheers can be heard.

    Areh?

    ¡¸¡­¡­however, I heard that school will start this spring. Until then, I would like to train the n here. It will be for a short time but please take care of me.¡¹

    Rigune¡¯s words made Ria¡¯s smile freeze.

    Ah, I see.

    She¡¯s tough.

    I heard that Ria¡¯s training on Gomura is strict but it seems like Ria and the others hate training themself.

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you join us?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha¡¹

    I¡¯m interested but I¡¯ll decline.

    Ria, don¡¯t look at me with a sly face.

    It is almost spring so I have a lot of work to do.

    Three dayster.

    Arge scale defensive camp was constructed in the south of the vige.

    Rigune¡¯s voice echoes.

    ¡¸Slow! You should have built this ce in a day.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes! Sorry!¡¹

    The lined-up high elves answer together.

    ¡¸Good. Now, start dismantling them. Complete it in half day.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s easier than building. Do it. If you can¡¯t, you¡¯ll be punished. What, it won¡¯t be too hard. I¡¯m just going to ask you to do a special little training I thought of. Since you trained in the forest of death, you wouldn¡¯t have to worry about it. Ah, is that the penalty? It is but let¡¯s add a mock battle. The opponent is¡­.the vice chief of the angels. She¡¯s really good, you should enjoy it. Malbit? You want to fight someone who focuses on politics in a mock battle? Terrible. I hate it. But I want to make your wishese true. Let¡¯s negotiate.¡¹

    The high elves seem to have strongly wished for spring toe.

    It¡¯s still too early for Ririus, Riguru, and Ratte to join.

    It will also be cold if I visit their training.

    I¡¯ll just have the kids y with me.

    Oh.

    You called me father.

    Hahahaha.

    You don¡¯t have to be shy.

    Digression.

    Hair gloss moss is a strange name.

    Is it a medicine that cleans hair?

    I asked Rigune.

    ¡¸Energy medicine¡­.it¡¯s a material of a medicine that can help you with night exercise.¡¹

    ¡¸Why rephase? I mean, why is it named like that if it is a material for that kind of medicine? Does it look like hair?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it looks like a normal moss. It is called like that because women¡¯s hair bes shiny and beautiful when that medicine is used.¡¹

    ¡¸Areh? Then, it means that it is the women that take the medicine?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s the men.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    The man will take the medicine but it will be the woman that will have beautiful hair, how could that happen?

    Let¡¯s not mind the details.

    However, Riguen¡¯s eyes seem to have changed.

    ¡¸I¡¯m raising them because I want to earn a living.¡¹

    However, why didn¡¯t you teach your children where you are cultivating them?

    ¡¸A high elf male is regretfully very light¡­.cough. Since vige chief wanted some, I¡¯ll bring you the highest quality products.¡¹

    No, don¡¯t.

    I don¡¯t need it.

 Chapter 413 â€“ Beastboyâ€™s School Life, Before Rigune Goes to the Village

    <h4>Chapter 413 ¨C Beastboy¡¯s School Life, Before Rigune Goes to the Vige</h4>

    The dungeon designation of the ruins where Rigune-san was was canceled.

    This is because there is an indigenous person there which is Rigune-san.

    After submitting a number of evidence, it was recognized.

    After that, Rigune-san transferred the ownership of the ruins to the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    The ruins now have be a property managed by the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    As for Rigune-san, she will continue what she¡¯s doing as the manager of the ruins assigned by the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    It¡¯s a bitplicated but it will be a safer ce now rather than the previously poorly maintained private ce it is.

    I think that¡¯s the right decision especially considering her safety.

    Before Rigune-san goes to Big Tree Vige, I have to do one thing.

    Find a ce to sell the moss that Rigune-san was cultivating.

    In the past, there was a merchant whoes to buy in the north forest but for some reason, that person did not show upst summer.

    Maa, it¡¯s not like we have a lot of ces to go to if we want to search for a buyer.

    First of all, let¡¯s bring it to Goroun Company.

    If they refuse, I¡¯ll have Uncle Beezel or Uncle Demon King introduce us to a merchant.

    When I was thinking of those, Goroun Company said they¡¯ll take it all.

    I¡¯ll just need to talk about details for Rigune-san and my work will end there.

    After that, I went back to school and proceeded with club activities as usual.

    But we have nothing else to do.

    Since it¡¯s winter, we can neither farm nor hunt.

    The area around the school doesn¡¯t snow as much as the vige but it does get cold enough to not want to go outside. However, it can still be concluded that the temperature is not suitable for carpentry.

    Should we just cook and eat?

    When I was thinking about that, I was already taken by Kokusu to a bar before I knew it.

    It¡¯s a pity that the dungeon exploration failed.

    The atmosphere is not dark though.

    That is because the country paid them a moderate amount of money.

    Depending on their exploration results¡­.or not. They were paid depending on how many and how long have they registered.

    Some people had just registered but they all know that going to a ce like that is simr to gambling. They don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll be able to find anything.

    They epted what happened.

    I also got paid because I registered too.

    I¡¯m happy since it is better to have money than nothing at all.

    ¡¸Eh? You¡¯re leaving tomorrow?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. The dungeon exploration failed so we took a job of escorting a caravan going to Shashaato City.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll miss you.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. We¡¯ll be back before summer. Until then, we¡¯ll leave protecting the royal capital to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk like that to a school teacher. If anything happens to the guild, I¡¯ll do what I can to help¡­.but I¡¯ll do that secretly.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. Please, do so. Alright, drink drink!¡¹

    ¡¸If possible, buy alcohol with higher quality.¡¹

    ¡¸Your tongue is fat. Are you a young master?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just a school teacher. When you arrive at Shashaato City, you can go to a store called Ma to eat delicious food.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, we already know about it. It has been famous for some time. It¡¯s a store in Big Roof Shashaato, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? So it¡¯s famous.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. The rumors came from all the nobles that have gone there.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh¡¹

    ¡¸Just ¡°heh¡±. Your reaction is too weak. Ah, right, you¡¯re a noble too.¡¹

    ¡¸From a certain point of view, I¡¯m just a normal viger.¡¹

    ¡¸That joke, how long are you going to keep it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s true.¡¹

    ¡¸I got it, got it. Then, let¡¯s buy something for the viger at that famous Ma.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Don¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make you pay for it.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. Of course. Then, I¡¯ll write a letter so you can get a discount.¡¹

    ¡¸Letter? Do you know someone there?¡¹

    ¡¸Ma¡¯s manager.¡¹

    ¡¸Which normal viger have that kind of connection?¡¹

    ¡¸I think I was able to have that connection because I¡¯m a normal viger¡­..¡¹

    The banquet was lively.

    I returned to school and as expected, every day is cooking ss day.

    I feel like the number of people who came to eat has increased drastically.

    Also, is it okay to do military training on school premises?

    I was told to not mind it so I won¡¯t mind it.

    About ten dayster, Rigune-san came to school.

    I heard that she will go to the vige with Uncle Beezel after meeting me.

    I¡¯ll write a letter so could you please.

    ¡¸Umu, I¡¯ll deliver it. Also, the Goroun Company that you introduced me to¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Is there a problem?¡¹

    ¡¸The transaction value of moss is strange.¡¹

    ¡¸Strange? Did they buy it cheaply?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the opposite. They gave me a hundred times higher than the merchant before.¡¹

    ¡¸A hundred times higher?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. I wonder if you had threatened them or something¡­.it doesn¡¯t look like it.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do that.¡¹

    Maybe the previous merchant did not buy from her at the right market value.

    ¡¸Fumu. Maa, I didn¡¯t expect to get this much money. I¡¯ll pay you an information fee and a nuisance fee.¡¹

    ¡¸The information fee is for Ria-oneechan and the vige but what about the nuisance fee?¡¹

    ¡¸I caught and threatened you.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought that was settled already.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s about my feelings. If you won¡¯t take this money, I¡¯ll be troubled. Take it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..Alright, thank you.¡¹

    I took the coin purse offered by Rigune-san.

    Heavy.

    Ah, the contents are all gold coins.

    I wonder how much the transaction was.

    ¡¸And if you can, will you help me find a job that I could do using this?¡¹

    Rigune-san hands over another gold coin.

    ¡¸Job? Here? Don¡¯t you want to live with Ria-oneechan in Big Tree Vige?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the manager of the ruins. I can¡¯t leave it too unattended. In addition, I don¡¯t have an elder there so I can¡¯t really stay there. Also, my daughter might hate me.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahaha. So that¡¯s how it is. Then, how about bing a school teacher?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a teacher material.¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­..how about military instructor of that army there?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not bad but I don¡¯t belong to the army.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s where I¡¯ll lend you a hand.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. Leave it to me.¡¹

    It¡¯s not that strange.

    We¡¯ll hire Rigune-san and leave anyone who wants to train to her.

    That¡¯s it.

    That includes us. I feel myck of strength these days so it will be helpful to have someone close to me that can train me.

    ¡¸¡­..I understand. That¡¯s fine. Please take care of me from now on.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. I¡¯ll go through the procedure. Where do you live?¡¹

    ¡¸I have money now so I n to rent an inn in the royal capital.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Please let me know when you¡¯ve got a ce to stay.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright.¡¹

    Since there¡¯s still time before she leaves for Big Tree Vige, I treat her to lunch.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to live here so here¡¯s for the house.¡¹

    She gave me five gold coins.

    The remainder seems to be my share.

    I wonder if I have to stay at home until spring.

    But let¡¯s take care of the procedure.

    But, wouldn¡¯t it be easier to enroll Rigune-san and make her a student?

    ¡­..

    Not a bad idea.

    Let¡¯s do it.

    Rigune-san will be a student of this school this spring.

 Chapter 414 â€“ Spring of the 15th Year

    <h4>Chapter 414 ¨C Spring of the 15th Year</h4>

    It¡¯s spring!

    I went outside with a slightly higher tension.

    Yeah, it¡¯s chilly.

    But it is indeed spring.

    Let¡¯s greet Zabuton who had just woken up.

    Zabuton is also very excited.

    What¡¯s wrong? Your steps are lighter than usual.

    Ahahaha

    I know.

    In response to Zabuton¡¯s request, I had her measure my body.

    I wish I didn¡¯t get fat during winter.

    It looks okay.

    Ah, you¡¯ve already expected that to happen.

    Zabuton¡¯s tension is high because of the spring parade.

    I wanted to cut it outst year once and for all but I failed to do so.

    Some people already started preparing for the next one just after the parade ended.

    The first one is Zabuton.

    Not only my clothes but she¡¯s also working on the costumes of almost all the vigers.

    That¡¯s a whole lot of people.

    Shepleted them allst fall.

    Now, she¡¯s working with the spiderlings for the final adjustments of the costume size.

    Hnn?

    Try it on tonight?

    Okay.

    As for the others, the mountain elves are hiding while making stages.

    I also know that Vige One, Vige Two, Vige Three, and Vige Four are regrly practicing marching.

    Therefore, I won¡¯t resist anymore.

    The spring parade is an annual event.

    I¡¯ve epted it as it is.

    It made my mind more peaceful.

    Also, I think the spring parade will make a good bnce if I add the summer festival and the martial arts tournament.

    Yes, that¡¯s it.

    Well then, let¡¯s finish all the work we can do before the parade.

    The mountain elves will be assembling the stages a littleter.

    If everyone can see it now, there will be no atmosphere of surprise.

    The high elves are practicing music a little far away too.

    Their reason is the same as the mountain elves.

    The oni maids are trial cooking and I think it¡¯s fine but don¡¯t let the kids eat too much.

    As for the dwarves, do you even need to taste test alcohol?

    It¡¯s still morning.

    Yes, put up your mind to resist it.

    Night, I tried it on.

    ¡­¡­

    As usual, gorgeous clothes that only nobles wear.

    It is mainly white but it is decorated with red and gold.

    It also has ck mantle at the back.

    That mantle has four sticks on it.

    The four sticks will move if you bend them like this.

    I didn¡¯t get anything when I was looking at it but after wearing it, Zabuton bends a stick and I finally find out what it does.

    Imagine these sticks are Zabuton¡¯s leg.

    Though if it is Zabuton, it will be eight but that will be supplemented by my four limbs.

    That¡¯s it.

    Zabuton cosy clothes?

    The spiderlings are dancing happily.

    Hahaha

    And behind them, a chorus of voices of protest from the wolves led by Kuro was heard.

    They seem to be telling Zabuton how about them.

    Zabuton turns one of her legs to Kuro as if saying don¡¯t panic.

    She took off the mantle from my costume and added a furry part.

    It was a helmet-like hat that looks like a head of an inferno wolf and it includes the horn.

    I put it on and checked myself out using a mirror-polished iron te.

    ¡­¡­..

    I look like a werewolf in white clothes.

    I think it¡¯s cool but there¡¯s one problem.

    Isn¡¯t my face in the way?

    I think it is better to wear a mask or something instead of leaving this as a helmet¡­.

    Is there any problem? The kuros are wagging their tails with all their might.

    Okay okay.

    I¡¯m still trying my costume now so I¡¯ll pat youter.

    Hnn?

    What¡¯s wrong Zabuton?

    Do you want to change the pants too?

    Next is this¡­.ah, white cloths that are about five meters to the left and right.

    There is a stick on it which makes it look like wings.

    The famous singer from a singing program at the end of the year came to my mind.

    People talk about that singer¡¯s unusual costumes every time.

    I feel like that person.

    I transformed 7 times.

    It seems like Zabuton stopped holding back because I¡¯ve epted the parade.

    After a few days, the parade will finally be held the day after tomorrow.

    However, participants from each vige have already gathered, and this ce already has the eve of the festival atmosphere.

    Participants from themias of the south dungeon and the titans of the north dungeon have arrived a little earlier.

    Considering the distance, it seems like they started traveling when winter was about to end.

    I¡¯m grateful for your enthusiasm but don¡¯t overdo it.

    Let¡¯s put next year¡¯s parade a littleter.

    This time, we¡¯re in a hurry because Malbit and the others are participating.

    I don¡¯t really mind no matter how long they stay but Kierbit said that if Malbit and the others don¡¯t go home soon, things will be scary.

    Therefore, we hurried things up.

    On the other hand, Rigune was taken advantage of.

    When she says that she¡¯ll leave after seeing the parade, Ria¡¯s group are silent.

    They did not move even a little.

    It is probably because they know that the training will be tougher so they¡¯re not happy.

    They think that if they make even a slight movement, it will be severe.

    ¡¸Then, given that you¡¯re still here, it will be helpful if you can check out the elves in Vige Five too.¡¹

    It was Youko, Vige Five¡¯s representative, that gave Ria¡¯s group a helping hand.

    Rigune was also acquainted with Youko.

    Or should I say, they heard about each other before meeting in this vige.

    They quickly hit off so Rigune epted Youko¡¯s proposal and went to Vige Five at the end of winter to train the elves.

    I heard that Ria and others put arge amount of alcohol in Youko¡¯s room.

    Well, it¡¯s not like they were freed since their training in Big Tree Vige continued while others were taken along by Rigune as training instructors in Vige Five.

    ¡¸There are elves from the elf empire there, will everything be okay?¡¹

    I was worried that it would cause problem but I heard it won¡¯t.

    ¡¸They are not the elves who betrayed them. She¡¯s not that insidious to take revenge on the children and grandchildren of those traitors.¡¹

    I see.

    By the way, Gulf and Daga participated in Rigune¡¯s training too but she¡¯s not strict with them.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t mimic Ria and the others¡¯ training. Their training was designed for high elves¡¯ bodies. I¡¯ll prepare another training routine that is matched to your bodies.¡¹

    It was well-received because it was theory-based and very easy to understand training routine.

    Maa, I still won¡¯t participate.

    I already feel the strictness just by watching.

    Though this is a different topic but, starting from next year, let¡¯s hold the parade after the spring work is over.

    This time, let¡¯s go as nned.

    Dors¡¯ group and demon king¡¯s group came too the night before the festival which made it more exciting.

    It¡¯s just a parade.

    Since they¡¯ve got this excited, I¡¯m worried about theck of entertainment in the vige.

    Let¡¯s think about it for a moment.

 Chapter 415 â€“ Village Chiefâ€™s Parade

    <h4>Chapter 415 ¨C Vige Chief¡¯s Parade</h4>

    Morning.

    As the sun rises, the parade begins.

    The starting ce is about 400 meters in front of the mansion.

    From there, we¡¯ll go to the mansion.

    At first, it will only be me riding a horse.

    My clothes are, not gorgeous. It is simple¡­.is it simple?

    It is a pure white, high-ss fabric garment.

    There is no one around.

    Maa, I seem to have appeared earlier than expected.

    It will just be me and this horse for a while.

    It has been a long time since I rode a horse but I feel like I¡¯m getting better.

    The horse seems to be in a good mood too.

    Hahaha.

    This parade, I hope it will be over soon.

    But that¡¯s not what¡¯s going to happen, isn¡¯t it?

    The first one to meet me is the phoenix chick Aegis.

    It is now flying slowly ahead as if trying to lead the horse.

    Next are Kuro, Yuki, and Makura.

    Originally, it was Zabuton that should have been waiting but she seems to be concentrating on being the wardrober.

    Thus, Makura became the substitute.

    Kuro and Yuki are on my right side.

    Makura is walking on my left side.

    From there, I can finally see the onlookers as they started to apud.

    This is embarrassing but I have to wave my hand to respond.

    Waiting for me on the way to the mansion is the fully dressed Ursa.

    Ursa will join us but not until shepletes her role, her role of giving me a sword and a shield.

    It is difficult for me to receive them while riding a horse but I was told that I must not get off the horse.

    When I was wondering what to do, Ramurias, the oni maid who¡¯s waiting behind Ursa, brought a step and set it up for Ursa.

    Ursa climbed into it and gave me a sword and a shield.

    Both the sword and shield were specially made by Gutt for this parade.

    He made it full of spirit. I can understand where he¡¯sing from though.

    I equipped the shield on my left arm and held the sword with my right hand.

    I¡¯m kind of scared cause the de is bare.

    As for the scabbard¡­.ah, Ramurias has it.

    Ursa and Ramurias apanied me.

    We head to my mansion with my sword up.

    On the way, I saw Gutt crying with all his might upon seeing I¡¯m holding his sword.

    You don¡¯t have to cry that hard.

    We arrived at the front of my mansion.

    Aegis, who had guided me, stops on the roof of the mansion.

    The first thing that weed me are the beautifully lined up kuros.

    Everyone looks dignified.

    There are two big fenrirs that are lined up with them.

    The fenrir¡¯s child has grown up too.

    Next are the spiderlings.

    When Makura raises one of its legs, everyone decides to pose at once.

    Hahaha.

    Cool.

    The beautifully dressed up arachne Arako is also lining up.

    She¡¯s posing quietly.

    I put my sword in Ramurias¡¯ scabbard and got off the horse.

    Thanks.

    Thank you for your hard work.

    Kuro, Yuki, Makura, Ursa, and Ramurias left as I moved on.

    What¡¯s waiting for me are Dors, ancestor-san, and the demon king.

    I give the shield to Dors and the sword on its scabbard to the demon king.

    Then, I kneel in front of ancestor-san. He puts a crown on me.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the meaning of all of this but it seems like what we are currently doing was modeled after an old religious ritual.

    Since that¡¯s the case, I left everything to the civil servant girls to arrange.

    Everything is going as nned so there¡¯s noint.

    I thank the three and climb to the stage built in front of my mansion.

    This year¡¯s stage is lower thanst year but the wheels are bigger.

    It has be wider too.

    Zabuton is waiting by the stage with her costumes.

    She¡¯ll change my clothes on the spot.

    This time, it is clothes that kings wear. It has a red mantle.

    This, why is it that I¡¯ve never seen this before?

    You came up with it yesterday?

    Wearing this will make me lose my self-respect.

    But Zabuton made it for me.

    I have noints.

    I climbed up the stage.

    From there, I can see several stages and many vigers.

    They are not gathered like a mess and are orderly waiting per vige and race.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes look at me.

    I got nervous.

    However, this is an important scene.

    I was told many times by the civil servant girls.

    I can¡¯t be scared.

    I slowly raise one of my hands.

    A deafening cheer shook the air.

    The parade is about to begin.

    The music troupeposed of high elves, mountain elves, beastkins, and civil servant girls are ying lively music.

    Aegis, who¡¯s on the roof, flies.

    Aegis is the leader of the parade.

    After passing through the stage where I am, it heads to the nned course.

    The first group that started to move are the demon king¡¯s group.

    The center of that group is not a stage with wheels but a portable shrine.

    Shouldering it are the devils and dream demons of Vige Four.

    When I was thinking about why the portable shrine is empty, the demon king boarded it while holding the demon king¡¯s army¡¯s g.

    ¡¸The demon king¡¯s army was awarded the honor of being the vanguard! If we¡¯rete, those behind will be morete! Move, move!¡¹

    Beezel, Randan, and tts seem to be apanying the portable shrine by walking.

    When I was thinking about what happened to Hou, it seems like she¡¯s been riding the portable shrine all along.

    While trying not to stand out, the portable shrine followed the speed the demon king instructed.

    The second group is a group ofmias.

    Leading them is their chief Junea.

    She¡¯s holding a g that looks like amia. Themias she¡¯s leading are full of excitement.

    They are uniformly moving the spears on their hand and it looks wonderful.

    The third group are the kuros.

    Kuro is leading them while closely following him.

    After her are Kuroichi, Kuroni, Kurosan, and Kuroyon.

    They formed a beautiful line.

    Hahaha.

    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m watching you.

    The fourth are the dragons.

    Dors, Hiichirou, Raimeiren, Dorain, and Grafaloon are walking while in their dragon forms.

    I¡¯m sorry. The road seems too narrow.

    Hiichirou is following Dors without looking away.

    The fifth group is from Vige One.

    They are also carrying a portable shrine and not a stage with wheels.

    Carrying it are the vigers of Vige One.

    However, since there are only a few of them, they are being helped by the lizardmen.

    On the portable shrine are Jack, Vige¡¯s One¡¯s representative, and the nyunyu-daphne Igu.

    He nervously greeted me.

    Sixth are a group of titans.

    They are pulling a stage with wheels that is about 5 meters high.

    That stage was built by the mountain elves of Big Tree Vige.

    It was built low so that even a titan can ride it. It is also made with sturdiness as the priority but no one has ridden it.

    Instead, for some reason, grains from Big Tree Vige were ced there.

    It was something we harvestedst fall.

    ¡¸This is to express their joy. It is because of the food from Big Tree Vige that they were able to spend winter safely.¡¹

    The oni maid who brought me something to drink said that.

    I get it but¡­.

    Did youe all the way here with the surplus grain?

    That would be a hassle.

    Next time, let¡¯s just put a statue there as a substitute.

    I¡¯ll carve it myself.

    The seventh group are the angels.

    The stage is being pulled by Tier¡¯s golem.

    On the stage is¡­.Malbit.

    She looks delighted.

    Oh, she was beaten by Ruincia who¡¯s next to her.

    Gran Maria, Kuudel, Corone, Kierbit, Sururiu, and Suarukou are flying over the stage in a formation.

    They have a uniform weapon¡­.a spear equipped with kuro¡¯s horns.

    Are you going to ¡°boom¡± some ce?

    If you would, think of your safety first.

    When the six break their formation, a group of harpies join.

    Six new formations were formed.

    What an air force.

    The eighth are the group of dwarves.

    All of them are dressed as warriors equipped with axes and shields.

    It suits you.

    But why are they all carrying barrels on their back?

    No way, it shouldn¡¯t be alcohol, right?

    There¡¯s nothing inside, right?

    Now, it looks like a group of angels is being chased by a group of dwarves.

    Of course, that¡¯s not what¡¯s happening.

    The ninth group, chasing the dwarves, are the children¡¯s group.

    At the stage, there are Ursa, Alfred, Tiselle, Ririus, Riguru, Ratte, Torain, Nutt, and Guraru.

    It is the minotaurs of Vige Two that are pulling the stage.

    Around them, as if they are guarding them, are the centaurs of Vige Three with uniform weapons.

    Yeah yeah, they all dressed up and it looks good on them.

    Ursa is¡­.wearing clothes different from the one she¡¯s wearing earlier.

    It looks like she has two sets of clothes, one for her task and one for the stage.

    Ursa is serious about this too.

    Well, she seems happy so I guess there¡¯s no problem.

    On the children¡¯s stage, you can also see an oni maid and the fairy queen.

    No matter what happens, they¡¯ll be fine.

    The tenth group are the groups of high elves, mountain elves, lizardmen, beastkins, and civil servant girls.

    Big Tree Vige¡¯s vigers.

    Since the others are either part of the music troupe or helping other groups, they only have one stage.

    On the stage are ancestor-san, Fushu, Youko, Hitoe, holy maiden Celes, Rigune, and the two former four heavenly kings.

    ¡­.

    It looks like this is not even prepared for the vigers.

    No, Youko, Hitoe, and holy maiden Celes are all living in Big Tree Vige.

    Finally, the eleventh group are the spiderlings¡¯ group.

    Leading the parade is the arachne Arako while Makura is the one at the end.

    Spiderlings of various sizes are marching in the middle.

    They look good.

    Oh, one of the smaller ones got its leg tangled.

    Is it alright?

    It looks safe.

    Good.

    The stage I¡¯m riding finally started moving.

    I¡¯m not at the end but between the 7th group, the angels, and the 8th group, the dwarves.

    But there¡¯s no problem since every group is taking the same road and it is already calcted when will my stage enter the parade.

    Leading my stage are the three ghost knights and the lion family.

    Behind them are the group of mercuries centered on Bell and Gou of Vige Four.

    Following them are the rest of the devils and dream demons of Vige Four.

    Behind is the centaurs of Vige Three.

    Minotaurs from Vige Two.

    And finally, my stage.

    Loo, Tier, Ria, Ann, Hakuren, Frau, Senna, and Rasuti are with me.

    All of them were dressed in white and had colorful flowers in their hands.

    It suits you.

    Hnn?

    When did wine slime and cat climb?

    Hahaha.

    I don¡¯t mind though.

    On the way, there will also be a change of parade participants and spectators.

    I want all to participate but it won¡¯t be exciting if there are no spectators.

    That¡¯s certainly true.

    Also, I have to keep in mind that there are people who want to participate but can¡¯t like those who just gave birth and are looking after babies, those who are cooking, and those who are guarding the vige.

    I waved to the oni maids holding Lupumirina and Aurora and thanked them.

    The parade has just begun.

    It seems like I would only be sitting on the stage but I should also change clothes a number of times.

    I don¡¯t really care about that.

    Zabuton is here to change my clothes anyway.

    Let¡¯s do our best together.

    Oh, it¡¯s about time for a costume change.

    Affirmative.

 Chapter 416 â€“ Classics Loving Civil Servant Girl

    <h4>Chapter 416 ¨C ssics Loving Civil Servant Girl</h4>

    I¡¯m a demoness who¡¯s a member of a group called civil servant girls.

    I¡¯m currently impressed, intensely.

    It¡¯s because of this local ceremony being held before me.

    It is the story of the first king of the world that was led by a phoenix.

    The sword given by the fairies is a symbol of power to rule the world while the shield symbolizes the power to protect the world.

    It is said that while holding them in his hands while not drowning in power and even entrusting them to others, the god recognized him as a king.

    ording to the popr story, he entrusted the sword to a human warrior and the shield was given to a dragon shrine maiden.

    However, I would prefer if the demon king receives the sword instead.

    When I proposed that to vige chief, he immediately agreed.

    As expected of vige chief.

    He understands.

    But why does demon king-sama look upset?

    Please receive the sword with pride.

    You¡¯ve done well during the rehearsal.

    I want the shield to be given to the dragon shrine maiden but I have no idea where I could find one.

    When I was thinking about what I should do, Dors-sama took the ce.

    He¡¯s a dragon himself so there¡¯s no problem.

    Yeah, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?

    Thank you in advance.

    Finally, the role of crowning¡­yeah, I¡¯ll leave it to ancestor-san.

    Yup, he knows what to do.

    He nned this ceremony with us so he won¡¯t say no.

    Eh?

    You¡¯re going to cleanse yourself before the ceremony?

    It doesn¡¯t matter but you shouldn¡¯t bete.

    The real thing is tomorrow.

    Ara?

    What¡¯s wrong, cat-chan?

    Why are you meowing before me?

    Incidentally, you have the same name as the god who passed the crown.

    However, it is impossible for a cat to even hold a crown.

    I¡¯ll scratch your head so please forgive me.

    I closed my eyes and saw the hardships I encountered one after another¡­.

    Ah, no no.

    I shouldn¡¯t waste my time with that.

    I have to open my eyes and burn what¡¯s happening in me.

    While vige chief climbs up the stage and changes his clothes, I prepare for the next one.

    Demon king-sama, you know the timing when to ride, right?

    What about the sword?

    Do you need to have it with you during the parade?

    It doesn¡¯t really matter but please don¡¯t lose it.

    As for Dors-sama, he¡¯ll also partake in the parade so he went to his designated ce.

    What about the shield?

    Understood.

    I¡¯ll take it into custody.

    Eh?

    You want to keep this old shield too?

    Okay.

    What¡¯s with that shield?

    To be honest, it looks simplepared to the shield made by Gutt-san¡­.

    This is the shield used during the old ceremony?

    It has been passed down to generations of dragons?

    Have you performed the same ceremony somewhere before?

    8,000 years ago?

    Wait wait, isn¡¯t that the real ceremony?

    ¡­..

    The real one?

    ¡­..y-you¡¯re joking, right?

    Pirs of fire rose as Gran Maria¡¯s group dive-bombing started.

    Yeah yeah, it echoed in my body.

    Originally, there should only be three fires to symbolize the founding of a country but we doubled it to six.

    I don¡¯t think it is good that we¡¯ll only follow what was done a long time ago.

    Sometimes reforms are needed.

    No no, it is certainly not because the angels are arguing who¡¯s going to throw them.

    Yeah, I¡¯m telling the truth.

    Vige chief¡¯s costume has also changed smoothly to the spider king, the beast king, and the bird king.

    Fufufu

    It was worth consulting Zabuton-sama.

    Finally, as a demoness myself, I feelplicated about this person but that person can¡¯t be removed¡­it is the one who defeated the demon king several generations ago.

    Come to think of it, something happened some time ago.

    When vige chief came back from the north dungeon, Loo-sama and Tier-sama researched about King Urbraza.

    Why did they do that?

    It was the time when Ursa-chan first came to the vige.

    ¡­¡­.

    Oooppss, no no no no.

    It¡¯s about time to have the parade participants change.

    I have to tell them especially Flora-sama and Yuri-sama who agreed to participate in the second half.

    If I fail to do so, I¡¯ll be resented.

    Of course, I won¡¯t just concentrate on the two and make sure the others know what to do too.

    Areh?

    Yuri-sama is going to take demon king-sama¡¯s ce?

    Eh?

    Gol-kun, Sil-kun, and Bron-kun will also¡­when did they¡­

    When did youe back?

    You were brought back by force?

    You¡¯re going with Yuri-sama to carry the g?

    D-do your best then.

    Alfred-sama

    Please talk to Gol-kun¡¯s groupter.

    It is about to restart.

    Areh?

    Loo-sama, Tier-sama, Ria-sama, Ann-sama, Hakuren-sama, Frau-sama, Senna-sama, and Rasuti-sama.

    You¡¯ll stay on the stage?

    You¡¯re not going to change with Flora-sama and Ya-sama?

    It doesn¡¯t really matter but¡­.will everything be okay?

    ¡­¡­

    Understood.

    Ah, it doesn¡¯t matter who else is on the stage as long as vige chief is there.

    No one can substitute vige chief.

    You¡¯ll have to work longer so do your best.

    Zabuton-sama, please fix vige chief¡¯s costume.

    It falls into disorder a little.

    In the second half, Kuro-san and Yuki-san will also climb vige chief¡¯s stage?

    Vige chief is tired so please heal him.

    However, if Kuro-san and Yuki-san are both gone¡­..ah, Uno-san will rece them.

    He looks a little nervous¡­..

    It looks like there¡¯s nothing to worry about since Kurosan is there.

    The parade included a number of my suggestions.

    It made me happy.

    Very happy.

    If I have something toin about, it is the phoenix chick Aegis.

    Although it can¡¯t be helped since it¡¯s still a chick, can¡¯t you grow a little more?

    Yeah, you¡¯re cute and all but you look too different from the phoenix I imagine.

    Alright.

    Heart¡¯s eye.

    Yeah, looking at it using my heart¡¯s eye makes it alright.

    I can see the majestic phoenix.

    ¡­..

    Aegis, is male, right?

    Areh?

    Could it be female?

    ¡­..

    Either is fine.

    Speaking of which, fairy queen-san.

    Is it okay to give Ursa-chan the role of handing the sword and shield to vige chief?

    She won¡¯t embarrass you if she did, right?

    Then¡­.how about I give you the sword and shield that Gutt-san made?

    It doesn¡¯t matter?

    What matters is the person they are given?

    As proof, that time, you gave a wooden stick sword and a shield you just picked somewhere¡­

    Ehto¡­

    Fairy queen-san has a nostalgic expression when she looks at the shield that Dors-sama has kept.

    ¡­.

    I-I¡¯m not going to ask why.

 Chapter 417 â€“ Parade Night

    <h4>Chapter 417 ¨C Parade Night</h4>

    One of the civil servant girls announced the end of the parade which means it is time for the banquet.

    It was a grand parade.

    I didn¡¯t move much but it is hard to just stand and sit.

    If only everyone¡¯s not happy, I wouldn¡¯t do it.

    Especially Zabuton.

    I received a lot of help from Zabuton and I haven¡¯t helped her back yet.

    I know.

    Let¡¯s do our best next year.

    Hahaha.

    However, it would be helpful if you could reduce the number of times I have to change my clothes.

    Also, please emphasize on practicality a little more.

    No no.

    It¡¯s not because I want to wear them every day. I just want you to make it easier for me to use the toilet.

    Yeah, those clothes made me struggle to lower my pants¡­.

    It would be great if you make clothes with separate upper and lower parts. It is dangerous if it is a one-piece suit.

    Thanks for Kuro and Yuki¡¯s hard work too.

    You¡¯ve been by my side for a long time.

    Ah, angels flying there.

    Come here for a moment.

    During the second half, there¡¯s no bombing scheduled, right?

    No, that was certainly exciting.

    If the result was good, I would have forgiven you.

    However, the civil servant girl there was aggrieved since something went wrong.

    Apologize.

    Also, Kuudel, you did it ten times alone?

    I know you like dive-bombing but think of others¡­.there¡¯s no point in ttering me.

    Maa, let¡¯s not do it today.

    Let¡¯s talk about it in detail tomorrow.

    Are the harpies okay?

    At the end, the formation was crumbling a little.

    Hahaha.

    I¡¯m not saying they¡¯re undisciplined.

    There¡¯s no need to be too strict.

    Just learn from today¡¯s lesson.

    At the banquet, food and sake were lined up as usual.

    Since there are a lot of people, half of them are standing while eating but¡­.there seems to be no problem.

    We prepared a VIP area for distinguished guests but only Ruincia and Rigune are there.

    Dors, demon king, and ancestor-san¡­.are dancing in a circle with the vigers over there.

    Mayim mayim?

    Looks like it.

    Those who can y music began ying musical instruments.

    How nice.

    The kuros and the spiderlings are also beginning to participate.

    I want to participate too but I can¡¯t leave Ruincia and Rigune alone.

    The conversation of these two¡­.yeah, not happening.

    As for the children¡­.

    There is a children¡¯s area and it coincides with the VIP area.

    Tiselle, my apologies but can you talk to Ruincia?

    Gol, Sil, and Bron, take care of Rigune.

    Can you do it?

    Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you.

    Alfred and Ursa.

    Look after the other children so they don¡¯t wander off too far.

    Ah, you can eat the food on the table of the VIP area.

    Also, if Tier brings Aurora, guide them to where Ruincia is.

    It will be fine even if I¡¯m not here.

    Tier will definitelye.

    However, she wouldn¡¯t go near Ruincia.

    That¡¯s why I asked them.

    ¡­¡­

    Having said that, I also asked the oni maid Ramurias and the y doll that¡¯s watching over the children.

    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust the kids.

    This is only insurance.

    Yeah, insurance.

    Fairy queen.

    Don¡¯t monopolize the sweets table.

    I know that doughnuts are delicious.

    I was the one who taught them how to make it.

    It is not that difficult to make but it was difficult when we still don¡¯t know how to make the dough.

    At first, we separate special wheat for donuts and start a series of trial and error¡­.listen.

    Okay okay.

    You can eat as much as you like but don¡¯t monopolize them.

    If you¡¯re honest, I¡¯ll give you your favourite pudding¡­.tomorrow.

    The mountain elves¡­.there are quite a few of them.

    Did they go to the universal ship?

    In the final stages of the parade, the universal ship jumped out too.

    It¡¯s not a metaphor.

    Although they already heard of it, the residents of Vige One, Vige Two, Vige Three, who had few chances to see it, as well as themias and titans were surprised.

    I suggested to have the ship send themias and titans back when they return.

    There is no point in keeping it as decoration so I want it to be used effectively.

    Right now, it is only being used to transport goods in Vige Four.

    ¡­¡­.

    It might not be a bad idea to have the universal ship go to the north and south dungeon regrly.

    No, it would be good if it will be used to travel to both Doraim¡¯s nest and the Howling Vige too.

    I wonder if it can be used that much?

    Let¡¯s propose that next meeting.

    Now¡­.please reserve food and alcohol for the mountain elves that went out to maintain the universal ship.

    Sweets too.

    ¡­..Malbit, what are you doing there?

    Why are you tied up rolling on the ground?

    Is it Ruincia?

    Okay, I¡¯ll let you go but tell me what you did first.

    Ah, were you too excited during the parade?

    No?

    You also tried dive-bombing like Gran Maria and the others so you were stopped, beaten up, and tied up by Ruincia¡­

    How many times have you been beaten?

    I mean, even though Malbit had that bad idea, isn¡¯t it too much to tie her up?

    Ah, you tried to take out a horned spear?

    Ruincia, thank you.

    Yeah, let¡¯s leave her tied up like that.

    I¡¯ll tell Kierbit to take care of her.

    Fuh.

    I was tired for some reason.

    I¡¯m d that this year¡¯s parade is only for today.

    I went to each vigest year.

    ¡¸If you go every year, the value goes down. Let¡¯s have a parade in each vige once every few years.¡¹

    At the meeting held before this parade, that was proposed by a civil servant girl.

    I was thankful for that proposal.

    The representatives of each vige seem to be down but they also acknowledge it.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    When I go around to see the state of each vige, let¡¯s have a small banquet as an apology.

    Well, I¡¯m tired but I can still hang in there.

    The phoenix chick Aegis worked harder than me today.

    It was so tired that it fell asleep while eating on the table.

    I¡¯ll take it to bed.

 Chapter 418 â€“ Spring Work and New Resident

    <h4>Chapter 418 ¨C Spring Work and New Resident</h4>

    After the parade, Rigune returned with the demon king¡¯s group to the royal capital.

    The three beastboys were also with them.

    It might be a bitte to say but it seems like sses have already begun.

    I asked Rigune to take care of the three and I also asked the three to take care of Rigune.

    Malbit and Ruincia have returned too.

    Both of them showed no sign of going back home so Kierbit forced them to go back but, is that alright?

    I guess the two of them thought of going home too since it would be impossible for Kierbit to deal with them alone.

    I gave them a lot of souvenirs.

    Dors¡¯ group and ancestor-san¡¯s group are also leaving.

    It made me feel lonely.

    In order to cope with that loneliness, I¡¯ll devote myself to work.

    I plow the field.

    The field of Big Tree Vige was not erged but the fields of Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three were expanded.

    There¡¯s no expansion on Vige Four since the space there is limited.

    Vige Five can take care of itself.

    After the fieldwork is done, the next thing to do is digging a new reservoir.

    There was a n before of using the dock of the universal ship at the south as a new reservoir but it became a waterless dock.

    Thus, we¡¯re going to dig a new one on the south side of the vige.

    But, how big should we dig?

    ¡­..

    Yeah, the bigger, the better.

    A square with 100 meters on each side.

    The depth at the center will be 10 meters.

    I¡¯m going to be serious.

    Ora!

    It is impossible to dig in one day.

    Let¡¯s do it slowly.

    I don¡¯t just have to work.

    It is necessary to give my heart time too.

    And so, I will work on it.

    Fufufu.

    I¡¯ll make wooden tes and wooden bows.

    The design is simple.

    There¡¯s no ostentatious decoration.

    They are round and smooth. That¡¯s it.

    Yeah, they look good.

    I know that most of it is due to the AFT but my skill improvement has influenced the result too.

    Let¡¯s get it on.

    Let¡¯s make about 20 pieces each and have my recreation activity end with that.

    Ah, kuros.

    I¡¯m sorry for making you wait but these are not new flying disks.

    Please understand.

    Then, let¡¯s y a little.

    Get some balls and flying discs.

    The south reservoir has beenpleted but it is difficult to store water there.

    Yes, we can store water in it but it is too far from the water source.

    Maa, let¡¯s just wait peacefully.

    I expanded the lobster farm in the west.

    The lizardmen who are managing the aquaculture pond requested me to do so.

    Lobster farming seems to be going well.

    I also greeted the kuros that are guarding that ce.

    Thank you for your hard work.

    Something happened and though it is not a problem, it can be considered as a small incident.

    A strange creature settled down in the first reservoir on the west side of the vige.

    Since water was being sent to the new reservoir in the south, the water from the west reservoir temporarily decreased. That¡¯s where we found the creature there.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a pond turtle.¡¹

    Loo discerned the real identity of the creature.

    ¡¸Is it dangerous?¡¹

    ¡¸It is a gentle monster and is said to be the guardian deity of ponds.¡¹

    There are strange monsters like this too huh.

    ¡¸What do you want to do with it? If you want to exterminate it, I¡¯ll help you with that.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it harmful?¡¹

    ¡¸It is not but¡­.the slimes, don¡¯t you think it has already eaten some?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.how many slimes do you think it has eaten?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you¡¯re the most informed if we¡¯re going to talk about the slime¡¯s poption.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not even counting. Maa, I only know that the slime¡¯s poption is increasing.¡¹

    Hnn?

    The pond turtle moved to the bank of the reservoir.

    It¡¯s big.

    Its shell looks like a round mountain¡­..the size is about 2 meters in diameter.

    The height is¡­.about 2 meters too.

    ¡­¡­

    Tantalizing eyes.

    And it is appealing to let it live as it is.

    It¡¯s okay.

    I¡¯ll allow you to live here.

    ¡¸The problem is food. You don¡¯t eat slimes, right?¡¹

    It nods.

    It seems like its intelligence is high.

    ¡¸Is fish your staple food?¡¹

    It shook its head.

    ¡¸Eh? How about meat?¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t seem to eat meat either.

    Then, what does it eat?

    I asked Loo but she doesn¡¯t know too.

    This is a problem.

    Let¡¯s try to feed it things for the time being.

    Conclusion.

    Herbivorous.

    It ate grass growing in the forest.

    It was particrly happy when it was eating cabbage and radish.

    Its appetite is small in contrast to its big body.

    You¡¯re not holding back, are you?

    Good.

    Then.

    Let¡¯s turn the surrounding area of the reservoir into a grass field.

    What if it runs away¡­.impossible?

    How can I get in touch with you?

    The pond turtle suggested something.

    It will go near my mansion.

    I see.

    If it is there, someone will surely see it.

    Then, let¡¯s go with that method.

    If we encounter any problems, let¡¯s take another approach.

    Oh, wait a minute. Don¡¯t go back to the reservoir first.

    I have to introduce you to the vigers first.

    Don¡¯t want to?

    The pond turtle asked me to wait a little which I did.

    The pond turtle came back while holding something using its mouth.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹

    Loo¡¯s reaction is faster than mine.

    ¡¸Pond turtle¡¯s shed shell!¡¹

    She¡¯s very excited.

    No, exin this first.

    What shed shell?

    ¡¸The shell the turtles are living at is not the same throughout its life. It sheds shell on a regr basis. Look at this, even the pattern is smaller than its current shell.¡¹

    Certainly.

    ¡¸And, pond turtle¡¯s shed shell is so rare that it can be said to be a phantom item!¡¹

    ¡¸Is it a material for medicine?¡¹

    ¡¸Not only that but it can also be used as magic material and magic tool material.¡¹

    Heh.

    ¡¸Your reaction is too weak!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry but¡­.looking at it, the pond turtle has brought several shed shells.¡¹

    There are around 20 pieces.

    Is this really a phantom item?

    ¡¸To get a pond turtle¡¯s shed shell, you have to go to the pond where the pond turtle lives.¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously.¡¹

    ¡¸The shed shell is in the pond turtle¡¯s territory which means you have to fight against the pond turtle.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it a gentle monster?¡¹

    ¡¸No matter how gentle a monster is, it will get angry if you invade its territory.¡¹

    Maa, for sure.

    ¡¸After that, the pond turtle will eat its shell to recover.¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s how it became a phantom item.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, and once it no longer has a shell, it will run away.¡¹

    I see.

    Perhaps by giving me these shed shells, it shows that it is not hostile.

    Looks like it.

    Hahaha.

    Don¡¯t mind it.

    As long as you get along with the other vigers, everything is fine.

    Those shed shells might be important.

    You can take it b¡­.Loo?

    ¡¸Please give me five, no, three is enough!¡¹

    I never thought I¡¯d see my wife dogeza because of it.

    With that, the vige got a new resident.

    Once a year, the pond turtle will shed and it will give it to the vige.

 Chapter 419 â€“ Goddess Statue and Pond Turtle

    <h4>Chapter 419 ¨C Goddess Statue and Pond Turtle</h4>

    I thought of the supposed statue that the titans put on their stage during the parade.

    If I¡¯ll carve it, should I carve grains?

    Or maybe a straw rice bale?

    Let¡¯s carve a straw rice bale for now.

    ¡­.

    It¡¯s a straw rice bale alright.

    The same thing I¡¯ve seen on period drama shows.

    It probably can stuff 60kl of rice.

    It¡¯s a good looking bale.

    However, if this thing is put on the stage¡­.I think it will be strange.

    No, I shouldn¡¯t depend on my senses alone.

    Let¡¯s hear the opinions of the other residents.

    Good thing there are three high elves nearby.

    ¡¸A bow target?¡¹

    ¡¸A tool for tackling practice?¡¹

    ¡¸Idiots, it is clearly an outdoor chair.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    I gifted the straw rice bale statue to the three.

    Feel free to use it whatever you want.

    Yeah.

    If I really want a straw rice bale, it is better to make it from straw.

    But I don¡¯t know how to make it.

    The high elves can knit anything using grass so they likely know if I ask.

    Maa, let¡¯s ask them some other time.

    Some other time.

    Let¡¯s carve a statue of god this time.

    Shouldn¡¯t it be the farming god?

    ¡­..

    Let me think.

    The titans¡¯ whole body is covered with hair.

    To be honest, I already feel hot and stuffy just looking at them.

    If I take their image as a reference to carve the statue of the farming god¡­.how about just putting an old man statue at their stage?

    But I want it to be a little more visually appealing.

    ¡­..

    Then, how about carving a goddess?

    No, wait wait.

    If I carve a statue of a goddess, the female vigers will cause amotion.

    A young-handsome farming god then¡­.

    Isn¡¯t that more dangerous?

    Yeah.

    I¡¯m only showing it to them.

    Let¡¯s carve both for the time being.

    First, the statue of the goddess.

    Hnn?

    I feel like I¡¯m in a good shape.

    The statue of the goddess was carved smoothly.

    ¡­..

    Isn¡¯t it too beautiful?

    Is this what she looks like?

    The farming god is the original owner of the AFT.

    Did she guide me to carve this?

    W-well, no.

    Let¡¯s just carve the young ikemen farming god.

    A macho was carved.

    It doesn¡¯t look bad but it looks 20% inferior to the previous goddess statue.

    Is the AFT favoring the goddess statue?

    Perhaps if I carve without thinking anything, the result will be the goddess statue.

    However¡­.

    Now that I carved a goddess statue on my own initiative, the female vigers¡­..

    Am I thinking too much?

    It¡¯s a statue of a goddess after all.

    It¡¯s supposed to be beautiful.

    Alright, this will be the statue.

    I¡¯ll have the titans pull the stage where it is ced.

    Until then, I¡¯ll leave you in the warehouse¡­.hnn?

    W-who is it?

    Why is someone suddenly put his hand on my shoulder?

    Hahaha.

    Ancestor-san.

    Safe.

    ¡¸Are you going to ask for its price? This is not for sale. Also, this is not the god of creation but the farming goddess. Ehto, I¡¯m not epting gold ingots.¡¹

    I carved a new goddess statue for ancestor-san.

    I wonder why.

    Why is the farming goddess statue really easy to carve?

    Ancestor-san smiled at the finished product.

    He wants the macho statue too so I gave it to him.

    Fuh.

    For now, let¡¯s unveil the goddess statue at next year¡¯s parade.

    Until then, in the warehouse.

    ¡­..

    Before I knew it, the female vigers were already looking at the goddess statue.

    ¡¸Is this the ideal cup size?¡¹

    ¡¸The slimness of the waist, that¡¯s hard to achieve.¡¹

    ¡¸I like the hairstyle.¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, this face¡­.it¡¯s not Loo-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Not Tier-sama, Flora-sama, Ria-sama, or Ann-sama too.¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t look like Frau-sama, Hakuren-sama, Rasuti-sama, or Senna-sama either.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, who on earth is she?¡¹

    ¡¸No way, from outside the vige?¡¹

    I feel a threatening atmosphere.

    I put a sign saying ¡°Farming Goddess¡± in front of the goddess statue to escape the crisis.

    For a while, it has be popr to cosy the goddess.

    Good grief.

    It has be noisy outside of my mansion so I went out to see what¡¯s going on.

    The pond turtle came out of the reservoir and one of the kuros barks to call me.

    The pond turtle looks apologetic.

    What happened?

    Behind the pond turtle was another pond turtle but it is smaller. It is only around 1 meter tall.

    ¡¸Another one?¡¹

    I got three new shed shells.

    ¡­..

    I¡¯ll give these to Loo.

    But how did this new pond turtle get to the pond?

    It is impossible to pass through the waterways considering its size.

    But if it doesn¡¯t use the waterway, that¡¯s a pretty long walk on the ground.

    Hnn?

    It looks like one of the kuros knows.

    I asked it to guide me.

    This is¡­.the twenty meter square reservoir in the north of the ranch area.

    There is a drain on this reservoir that should go to the river in the east¡­..but since there was a pond there, I just connected it to the pond.

    That¡¯s the pond with the big frog.

    Perhaps the pond had a pond turtle living in it and came all the way to the vige using the waterway?

    ording to the kuro, that seems to be the case.

    However, the waterway is not connected to the reservoir in the west.

    From the reservoir in the north, it headed towards the river in the west so it moved along the waterway.

    It made its way to the pond on the west after passing through the fruit area.

    I see.

    ¡­¡­

    And the three new shed shells here are picked up from the fruit area when the pond turtle was traveling?

    The kuro barked to confirm my deduction.

    Tell the first pond turtle that it doesn¡¯t need to shed shell a year if a new onees.

 Chapter 420 â€“ Itâ€™s Spring but Spring is Still Far Away

    <h4>Chapter 420 ¨C It¡¯s Spring but Spring is Still Far Away</h4>

    Soon, it will be spring harvest.

    This year¡¯s harvest is going to be good again so I pray to the god of creation and farming god at the shrine.

    After that, I also apologized.

    I apologized for carving a farming goddess statue. I might have been disrespectful.

    ¡­¡­

    However, since I have never met the farming god, it is more possible that the farming god is a woman and not a man¡­.

    If that is the case, could it be that I have been disrespectful in the first ce?

    ¡­..

    I can¡¯t help thinking about it.

    Yeah.

    What¡¯s important is to not forget gratitude.

    Disying the farming goddess statue next to the farming god statue is definitely not me running away.

    Since the production of miso and soy sauce have started in Vige Five, Flora often goes out.

    She seems to be doing her best as an instructor.

    And as a researcher.

    ¡¸The goal is to make the taste uniform even in mass production.¡¹

    I wonder if I should join them.

    I feel like I¡¯ll have more opportunities to see Flora¡¯s face that way.

    ¡¸Are you turning into an adult when at work?¡¹

    Like Loo, Flora can freely change her age too.

    ¡¸If I don¡¯t look like someone of a certain age, no one will take me seriously.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Come to think of it, Flora is not well known in Vige Five.

    Hang in there.

    I should think of something to give her a hand.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. Youko-san is already doing a lot of things for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? I¡¯ll thank Youko then. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t notice.¡¹

    ¡¸No no. Rather than that, I¡¯m more worried about the production volume. Though we can sell as much as we make, its value will decline if arge amount of supply appears in the market.¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter if the value goes down. Make as much as you want without thinking anything else. In the future, I would like everyone to be able to buy it.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸We shouldn¡¯t monopolize delicious things, we should spread it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­understood. I¡¯ll do my best.¡¹

    Thank you.

    Hakuren is teaching the children as usual.

    The children have settled down under the leadership of Alfred and Ursa.

    I also nned to enroll Ursa at the school in the demon king¡¯s kingdom since she¡¯s already at that age but the beastboys, who returned during the martial arts tournamentst year, stopped it.

    If she has to go to school, she has to go there with someone else.

    It¡¯s too dangerous to throw Ursa alone in the school.

    When I said that the three are there, they told me to give them a break.

    How much are they afraid of Ursa?

    Maa, I also understand the concern of the beastboys.

    If someone has to enroll with her¡­..how about Nutt?

    Then it will be next year.

    Ursa herself did not show much interest in enrolling at the school so we let this year¡¯s admission go by.

    This is not a world that is overemphasizing on academic qualifications.

    If you don¡¯t want to, no one will force you.

    I also worry if she¡¯ll get entangled with a strange man at the school.

    Speaking of which, Ursa¡¯s partner seems to be Alfred but¡­.is it really like that?

    I¡¯m curious.

    But let¡¯s not do anything unnecessary.

    Let¡¯s leave whatever will happen to them.

    Yup, that¡¯s what I should do.

    That night.

    Hakuren told me.

    ¡¸I think Ursa and Alfred look good together but, can they continue like that? Loo says it is up to you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    I already knew it but, free love seems to be rare in this world.

    ¡¸Ah, isn¡¯t it still early?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? I heard from Frau that it is not strange to have a fianc¨¦e at their age.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because Frau is a noble.¡¹

    Frau herself doesn¡¯t have a fianc¨¦, doesn¡¯t she?

    ¡¸Deciding early for a fianc¨¦ is a good way to make weird bugs away. They can always cancel the engagement due to change of circumstances.¡¹

    ¡¸Change of circumstances?¡¹

    ¡¸When either of them found the person they like.¡¹

    ¡¸What if they were not able to find the person they like?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯ll get married as nned.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    At least the risk of not being able to marry will decrease.

    I see.

    ¡¸As Ursa¡¯s mother, I would like her to be engaged with Alfred.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Alfred¡¯s father but aren¡¯t I Ursa¡¯s father too?¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, if you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to decide, no one will disagree.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    For the time being, I said that I¡¯ll think about it first in order to avoid answering on the spot.

    This time, I¡¯ll ask both Ursa and Alfred about their feelings in secret.

    ¡­¡­

    I feel like I might not be able to take what I¡¯ll hear.

    Should I ask Ann and Ria to listen secretly?

    No no, I shouldn¡¯t run away as a father.

    Let¡¯s get it on.

    ¡¸By the way, are you okay with Hiichirou and Guraru?¡¹

    I haven¡¯t said anything but I know that everyone is already treating it as certainty.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because father and Girar already agree. I think mother is with them since she¡¯s already training her.¡¹

    Raimeiren is training Guraru?

    I did not know.

    ¡¸As a mother, their marriage is¡­..I¡¯m fine with it as long as the timing is right.¡¹

    ¡¸Unlike with Ursa, it looks like you¡¯re not worried about Hiichirou that much.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because he¡¯s our son. If he fails to marry Guraru, we can do something. In Ursa¡¯s case, we can¡¯t. If we don¡¯t do something, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll find someone.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? But looking at the current situation, even if we keep silent, she seems to be sticking to Alfred.¡¹

    ¡¸I wish that¡¯s really the case. I don¡¯t think Ursa is the type who¡¯ll stay quietly in the vige. With so much power, I feel like she¡¯ll go outside. In the future I can see, she¡¯ll only have friends around her and never a lover¡­.¡¹

    I-I think she¡¯s too worried.

    However, I can see her future being like that too.

    At ater date.

    ¡¸Ursa, do you like someone?¡¹

    ¡¸Mother¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.what about father?¡¹

    ¡¸F-father too¡¹

    Hahaha

    It is too early to talk about marriage.

    But let¡¯s think about it seriously.

    Also, Ursa.

    You haven¡¯t mentioned someone yet from the list of the people you like.

    The y doll.

    Look, he¡¯s sulking there.

 Chapter 421 â€“ Medicinal Herb and Festival Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 421 ¨C Medicinal Herb and Festival Preparation</h4>

    A hospital was built in Vige Five.

    This is because I proposed that the taxes the vigers in Vige Five paid should be used in Vige Five.

    To be honest, considering the amount of tax revenue, treatment for the residents of Vige Five can be free.

    Since the hospital was built, I went to check it out before it opened¡­.

    It was different from the hospital I know.

    There are hospitals in this world too.

    However, it is notmon.

    It¡¯s because there¡¯s healing magic.

    There are a lot of people in the church that can use healing magic.

    As a normal procedure, if someone is sick or injured, he only needs to rush to the church.

    So, what is the use of hospitals then?

    They grow medicinal herbs and sell them.

    Therefore, rather than a hospital, it seems to be better to be called a medicinal herb cultivation greenhouse.

    Thus, I am now before a big medicinal herb cultivation facility.

    ¡­..

    There are 20 nervous herb cultivators hired in Vige Five that are lined up before me.

    ¡¸I look forward to working with you from now on.¡¹

    That¡¯s all I can say.

    Yeah, I don¡¯t want this ce to be wasted after all.

    By the way, there¡¯s no free treatment for Vige Five residents since there are already ultra-low-cost healing services at the church.

    It seems like it was the idea of Youko and holy maiden Celes.

    By the way, Loo, Tier, and Flora are really pleased with thepletion of the hospital.

    However, Loo went to Shashaato City for research and Flora went to the miso and soy sauce making facilities in Vige Five.

    I only have Tier with me.

    Immediately after Ruincia, her mother, left, she looked lonely. Now she¡¯s back to normal.

    ¡¸One oversized room, fourrge rooms, and twelve small rooms. It is possible to adjust the room temperature of each room. Did Loo-san set up magic tools for each room?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I heard that she also mobilized Shashaato¡¯s researchers for this¡­.what is that jar with overflowing water?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s also a magic tool. It is likely responsible for water cirction.¡¹

    It¡¯s a pair of magic tools that moves water from low to high ces.

    It seems to be indispensable for medicinal herb cultivation.

    ¡¸That¡¯s convenient. What¡¯s the maximum distance that they can be used?¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be used in far distances. If that is here, the other one is probably in the next room. Because of various restrictions, the pump used in our vige is more convenient.¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸That¡¯s amazing. I never thought that it was running without magical power! Even the chief herself look it up?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? She examined it?¡¹

    ¡¸Please rest assured. My mother stopped her.¡¹

    ¡¸N-no. I don¡¯t mind even if she did.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. But please, don¡¯t spoil her too much.¡¹

    ¡¸O-of course.¡¹

    Pump is not a dangerous thing so I think it is alright for it to spread.

    Maa, whatever.

    I followed Tier¡¯s instruction and used the AFT on each room of the medicinal herb greenhouse.

    Loo was researching in Shashaato City.

    Her research topic is the teleportation gate.

    However, it seems that it did not work.

    Aftering back to the vige, she had to be spoiled by me.

    Hahaha.

    Okay okay.

    For the time being, let¡¯s continue after harvesting.

    Is that the reason why you came back?

    I really have to spoil you.

    ¡¸I feel like I worked so hard that I didn¡¯t have time to get depressed.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for your help with harvesting. Here¡¯s tea.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸So, did your research fail? If you are frustrated, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to, I¡¯m okay. Can I go to Shashaato City again?¡¹

    ¡¸After the festival?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸I understand what you want to do but you have to convince both Alfred and Lupumirina yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Alfred will be fine but Lupumirina¡­..maybe she¡¯ll cry.¡¹

    ¡¸Recently, I feel like she¡¯s more fond of Tier rather than you. She¡¯s like Aurora¡¯s twin.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuggghhhh, my position as mother¡­.but the research.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. Well, anyway, don¡¯t overdo things and don¡¯t umte too much stress.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do my best.¡¹

    Preparations have begun for the summer festival.

    I can rest assured since this year¡¯s festival will also be organized by the civil servant girls.

    ¡¸Maybe you should lessen¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸We will ask you about the detailster. Please leave everything to us now.¡¹

    They are really reliable.

    Since they are reliable, they should reduce my workload, right?

    ¡¸I should do less¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Please rest assured. We will not do anything that will disturb vige chief¡¯s heart.¡¹

    Oh, is that so?

    But I¡¯m not an idiot either.

    ¡¸If possible, I would like you to reduce my involvement¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸We can promise you that. We¡¯ll reduce your involvement.¡¹

    ¡¸Good. Then, let me know if it¡¯s already my turn.¡¹

    Thank you very much.

    ¡¸But, as a confirmation, where should we reduce your involvement?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Ah, I looked away.

    I will change the topic with all my might.

    It¡¯s not a good thing to lie.

    ¡­..

    I looked around and saw Zabuton making new clothes.

    That¡¯s a man¡¯s clothes.

    Looking at the size, it is probably mine.

    It is too small to be Gulf or Gutt¡¯s clothes and if it is theirs, there shouldn¡¯t be a lot of decorations.

    I probably need to work hard for this year¡¯s festival too.

    However, I recalled what I said to Loo.

    Don¡¯t overdo things and don¡¯t umte too much stress.

    Right.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll allow you to involve me in some things but make sure you take your breaks too. Also, it doesn¡¯t mean that the festival will no longer be held if I leave. ¡¹

    That¡¯s a lot of pressure.

    ¡¸We will do our best to meet vige chief¡¯s expectations. ¡¹

    Thank you in advance.

    I plow the harvested field using the AFT.

    Once Iplete this, the festival will begin.

    It is still a few days away but each vige is already preparing little by little.

    I wonder what will be this year¡¯s festival.

    I look forward to it.

 Chapter 422 â€“ Extra: Noble Schoolâ€™s New Student

    <h4>Chapter 422 ¨C Extra: Noble School¡¯s New Student</h4>

    My name is Gloviufee.

    You can call the cool me Glow.

    I grew up far from a city but I¡¯m the best magic warrior in my parent¡¯s territory.

    I also have real battle experience since I trained by exterminating monsters and bandits.

    I devoted most of my time in developing my military might so my impatient parents threw me into a school.

    The Gullgald Noble Academy.

    Honestly speaking, I¡¯m not a person who should be here.

    However, it can¡¯t be helped because my parents are nobles.

    I think I¡¯ll graduate quickly.

    My mind changed after the entrance ceremony.

    That¡¯s because of what the principal has said in her weing speech.

    I wasn¡¯t inspired.

    It made me repulsive instead.

    ¡¸Act withmon sense. Too much of something is not good. Do whatever you want to do in moderation. When you want to do something new, always consult the people around you.¡¹

    Full of crap.

    Common sense? I¡¯ll break it.

    I have that much power.

    And eventually, I¡¯ll be a close aide of the demon king.

    Fufufu.

    This is not arrogance.

    It is a confirmed future.

    However, what should I do to breakmon sense?

    ¡­..

    For the time being, I¡¯ll dominate the school¡­no.

    I should be the best in this school.

    Yeah.

    First of all, let¡¯s aim to be the best in ss.

    Greetings are lively.

    I should start here.

    ¡­..

    Wait wait.

    Don¡¯t panic.

    sses are divided per teacher.

    Not everyone is a freshman like me.

    Moreover, everyone¡¯s a demon.

    Not everyone looks ording to their age.

    This is rare but asionally, a child-like person, who¡¯s in truth already a big man and an expert in magic, is already a hundred years old.

    I like fighting strong opponents but I want to fight a battle where I¡¯ll surely win more.

    Let¡¯s choose an opponent carefully.

    Every time I¡¯ll win, my number of henchmen will increase.

    I should go with this n.

    Someone I can beat¡­.there!

    Race, beastkin.

    And a child too.

    Beastkin is a race that truly looks how old they are.

    ¡­¡­

    Isn¡¯t he too young?

    Why is he even here?

    Maa, this is a school.

    I don¡¯t have to worry about that.

    I am looking at a strange ceiling.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸Where am I?¡¹

    ¡¸This is the school¡¯s infirmary. Aware already?¡¹

    ¡¸You are?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not you. I¡¯m the healing mage hired by the school. I¡¯m a healer. You can call me oneesan or beautiful healer.¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸Ehto, why am I here?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. Didn¡¯t you faint somewhere?¡¹

    ¡¸You healed me?¡¹

    ¡¸Though I was called for that, I didn¡¯t do anything. You just passed out after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸What happened to you? Who carried you? I don¡¯t really know how long you were out but two hours have passed since you came here¡­.yeah, how many fingers is this?¡¹

    ¡¸Three¡¹

    ¡¸Dizzy? Feel like vomiting?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡¹

    ¡¸Can you move your body?¡¹

    ¡¸A-ah¡­..I¡¯m fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you stand?¡¹

    ¡¸No problem.¡¹

    ¡¸Good. Walk along this line.¡¹

    I walked.

    I was kicked out of the infirmary after finding out that nothing¡¯s wrong with me.

    ¡­¡­

    Everything¡¯s okay but why can¡¯t I remember what happened before I passed out?

    Nothing.

    Not a single thing.

    I¡¯m probably good.

    Regaining my heart, I¡¯ll start again.

    My magical power induced punch can even break rock.

    I will find it hard to break school buildings though since there¡¯s magical protection there but if you give me time, I can break it.

    Okay.

    For the time being, let¡¯s pick a fight with the next person I¡¯ll meet.

    Yeah, I¡¯ll end it in a way that anyone will be blown away.

    It doesn¡¯t matter who it is.

    That¡¯s right.

    Why did I even choose an opponent a while ago¡­oh, someone hase.

    It¡¯s a familiar ceiling.

    ¡¸You again.¡¹

    The familiar healer.

    ¡¸Were you not informed during the entrance ceremony that you should dere if you have any illness?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m¡­.not sick.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, how do you exin passing out twice and taken to the infirmary in a short time?¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    I spend the rest of the day in the infirmary.

    The next day.

    Physical condition, perfect!

    Energy, full!

    The food at the cafeteria is delicious.

    Wonderful.

    Now¡­.I¡¯ll do my best today!

    ¡¸I can call a healer who¡¯s better than me. Please continue to sleep. You can¡¯t say no.¡¹

    ¡­..

    I may be really ill.

    Ah, my god.

    What about my future of being the demon king¡¯s aide?

    Will I be cured?

    Eei, what¡¯s this anxiety?

    I can¡¯t take this!

    A few dayster.

    At aboratory specializing in treating diseases.

    ¡¸What are the symptoms?¡¹

    ¡¸Losing consciousness from time to time. The memory before and after that seems to be ambiguous¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. For the time being, wrap a turban on him. It is not for fashion. This is for him to not hit his head when he passes out. Wrap more. Any other symptoms?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing else. ording to the patient, he said that his body shivers whenever he sees a beastkin.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.what is that¡¹

    A few monthster.

    I¡¯m living peacefully at the school.

    It seems like if I live peacefully, I will not faint.

    Just knowing that is enough.

    I gave up being the demon king¡¯s aide.

    I am studying hard now.

    My goal is to be a healing mage.

    To be a healer.

    I¡¯ll do my best.

    After that, I got engaged to the beautiful healer oneesan.

    I would not mind even if youugh at me.

 Chapter 423 â€“ Festival Broadcast

    <h4>Chapter 423 ¨C Festival Broadcast</h4>

    This summer¡¯s festival is ry.

    It is not between races but a mixed ry race.

    The course is divided into seven sections and each section is limited by race.

    First section.

    A course that goes around the west reservoir of the vige.

    Only centaurs, horses, and unicorns can participate there.

    Second section.

    An obstacle course that passes through the fruit area.

    Spiderlings canpete there.

    Third section.

    A super long course from the north end of the vige to the south-eastest part of the vige.

    The kuros can participate there.

    Fourth section.

    It is a course that runs from the southeast end of the vige to the dungeon entrance.

    Titans, minotaurs,mias, and dragons(dragon form, no flying) can participate.

    Fifth section.

    An athletic course that runs around inside the dungeon.

    High elves, demons, lizardmen, beastkins, dwarves, mountain elves, dragons(human form), onis, and Vige One residents can participate.

    Sixth section.

    A flying course that runs from the dungeon to the residential area, which is the venue of the festival.

    Vampires, angels, harpies, devils, and dream demons can participate.

    The nyunyu-daphnes are not good at running so they volunteered to be part of the festivalmittee.

    In addition, there is an ongoing consultation on what section should the fairy queen, Youko, the bees, the turtles, the ghost knights, and the lions should participate in. I¡¯ll be the final decision maker.

    There are around 10 teams that will participate at once.

    It looks like a sports festival.

    By the way, yer registration was carried out before the start and when the participants reached the second section, they¡¯ll be transported by the universal ship at once.

    Those who did not participate are eating and drinking at the festival venue while watching the race.

    Wondering how they can watch the race?

    I know how you feel.

    It is being broadcasted.

    A live video from a camera was being broadcasted on arge screen.

    This is one of the technological wonders of the Sun Castle also known as Vige Four.

    No, when the Sun Castle first came to the vige, they already used this technology.

    It has no ability to record but it is already amazing enough.

    This technology was brought in by one of the mercuries, Irre Foguma.

    Loo was investigating how it works while burning with envy.

    Loo, take care of Lupumirina and Aurora first before checking that out.

    Tier is joining the next race so it¡¯s your time to please them.

    The cameras are being held by the nyunyu-daphnes while waiting at various ces on the route.

    Irre is responsible for switching which video should be shown and it made the broadcast exciting.

    Him aside, the civil servant girls are giving livementary.

    The broadcasting department is riding the universal ship.

    It has to be there to see the state of the race in real-time.

    Belle and Gou are working hard for it too.

    Camera is indeed useful.

    Using this, it will be easier tomunicate with each vige.

    Is it possible to connect with the castle where the demon king is?

    ¡¸To my regret, long-distance is impossible. Also, there are a lot of restrictions on using it. ¡¹

    ¡¸Rephrase it in simple words. ¡¹

    ¡¸If there¡¯s no Sun Castle or universal ship, it won¡¯t work. ¡¹

    The limit distance between the camera and the device that shows the image is about 3 kilometers.

    Even if pushed to the limit, it will only be around 5 kilometers.

    Moreover, if there are obstacles between the two objects, the distance will be shorter.

    Because of that, these are not useful unless we use either the Sun Castle or the universal ship.

    No, no, these are useful for house security.

    However, we only have a moderate number of cameras and screens and mass producing them is also difficult.

    I did not even hear a good thing.

    By the way.

    ¡¸When we went to the Sun Castle before, we were not able to find any camera, screen, or broadcasting equipment.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because I hid them in my private room.¡¹

    Irre Foguma.

    A slender man in his thirties. He¡¯s wearing a wide brim hat and his clothes are jet ck.

    He looks like a mage.

    However, he¡¯s working as a broadcasting director¡­.is he an engineer?

    He lookspetent and he knows which camera has the best image to show.

    Let¡¯s work together from now on.

    ¡¸Vige chief, it is almost time for the next race.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    I went to the universal ship to encourage the participants.

    Let¡¯s get it on.

    Riding the ship is easy but encouraging the participants is not.

    If I talk too much fire, they¡¯ll do it with too much power.

    ¡¸In order to respond to vige chief¡¯s expectations, we have to win!¡¹

    Everyone is saying that.

    No no, only one team will win.

    Since there are 10 teams, 9 teams will cry.

    It is really difficult to give moderate encouragement.

    Majority of the festival executivemittee are also riding the universal ship.

    ¡¸Camera 23, what are you doing? Why is there no image? We have to show it with spirit! We have to show the effort of the participants!¡¹

    ¡¸A trouble urred in the second section. It seems like the sheeps got too excited and are rampaging.¡¹

    ¡¸This camera, the image it captured is really detailed. Wai, make up, let me put some make up first.¡¹

    ¡¸Today¡¯s third race. I can already see the leading person near the start of the third section¡­..the baton was passed to the third runner.¡¹

    ¡¸Contact the fourth section. Let¡¯s go there immediately.¡¹

    ¡¸Next race, the children want to join so team formation is already being discussed.¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaaa! Thetest crepe this festival showed is already sold out at the venue! Now, a sold-out sign is being reflected on the camera!¡¹

    This festival might be the festival where the festival executivemittee worked hardest.

    I¡¯ll console you next time.

    It was hard but the festival has ended safely without any major idents.

    TN: I¡¯m looking for the seventh section too.

 Chapter 424 â€“ Broadcasting Department

    <h4>Chapter 424 ¨C Broadcasting Department</h4>

    My name is Irre.

    Irre Foguma.

    I¡¯m one of the mercuries that manages the Sun Castle.

    I woke up sixty days ago.

    To be honest, I never thought that they¡¯ll wake me up again but the feeling of being able to freely move my body is great.

    But it was not my expected scene of the Sun Castle that greeted my awakening¡­..it¡¯s a field.

    Yeah, both inside and outside of the castle have turned into fields.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Bell and Gou, what is happe¡­.read the shared memory?

    No, that¡¯s too troublesome.

    It will be hard for me to read memories since it is not just 100 or 200 years that passed since I slept.

    I should just read thest few years?

    Okay?

    I finally understood why there are a lot of fields.

    Sun Castle has changed its name to Vige Four.

    However, are those all true?

    It¡¯s true.

    Got it.

    For the time being, Bell.

    Can you educate me?

    I have to learn the currentmon sense andnguage.

    Hnn?

    What¡¯s going on?

    That kind of instant education will never work.

    Teaching for 180 days is already terrible and you want to shorten it to 40 days?

    Ah, yes, yes, so our new lord asked you to hurry.

    I understand.

    When we meet, I¡¯ll properly work for him.

    I shouldn¡¯t address him as master?

    Then, lord?

    Vige chief-sama then.

    I understand, I¡¯ll remember.

    I don¡¯t need to add ¡°sama¡±?

    Is it really okay to address him that?

    A weirdo.

    Even if you say that, I don¡¯t even know what work I will do yet.

    My job is shooting.

    Use a camera and broadcast what the camera captured.

    To put it simply, my job is to make sure there¡¯s no blind spot in the humongous Sun Castle.

    I¡¯m proud of this job.

    However, my treatment at Sun Castle is not that good.

    It is because there is a ¡°distant view¡± magic that makes one able to see any ce he wants to.

    Of course, the good thing about shooting is that it can even be used by those who can¡¯t use magic. However, most of the people thate to the Sun Castle can use magic.

    In addition, the Sun Castle itself is equipped with that magic.

    It can¡¯t be helped that shooting is treated like that.

    In addition, shooting is a one-way street. It can only send images and audio. On the other hand, distant view magic makes two ces able to see and talk with each other.

    In terms of fuel economy, distant view magic is also better since the camera must be maintained regrly.

    I was asked to give some points where shooting is better than distant view magic¡­.

    ¡¸It takes a lot of time and effort so you¡¯ll get attached to it.¡¹

    That¡¯s the best answer I can think of.

    You can consider my job as a full time hobby.

    When the fuel problem of the Sun Castle arises, I was the first one to be sent to sleep.

    I¡¯m not resenting the other guys.

    I also agree with them.

    ¡¸Eh? You can shoot using this and it will be reflected here? Amazing! Is it possible to record what you shoot? Record means whatever you shoot using this can be seen again many times here. It can¡¯t? What a shame. But is it possible to make it stop like a painting? Yeah, a photo. That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s use this to broadcast the festival. You can¡¯t do it alone? How many people do you need? Not just people, you need sun stones too? Sun stone is thermal instion stone. I¡¯ll give you as much as you want.¡¹

    I found the lord I¡¯m truly willing to serve.

    Since that is the case, I have no choice but to go all out to shoot the festival.

    First of all, gather the staff!

    Inferno wolf and demon spider.

    Super scary.

    However, it seems like they can hold the camera.

    They can operate it too.

    These guys are not bad.

    I put a camera on an inferno wolf¡¯s head.

    Though it shakes up and down, it gives off a sense of reality.

    I gave the demon spiders three cameras.

    They were able to shoot from great angels.

    Oh, wait a minute.

    Let me say this first.

    Never shoot women changing clothes or under their skirts.

    The same is true for men.

    Also, shooting in bedrooms especially at night is strictly prohibited.

    This is the will of the mage who invented the camera.

    If you don¡¯t understand anything, just ask me.

    Oh.

    The inferno wolf nods while the three demon spiders raise their legs.

    It looks like they understand.

    Amazing.

    I discover talents.

    The nyunyu-daphnes.

    It seems like they can stand in the same ce for hours.

    Their weakness is their low movement speed but their patience can make up for it.

    After practicing shooting, I left various parts of the festival to them.

    Ah, this is amunication device.

    This can only send audio.

    Use it to listen to instructions.

    Ehto, dragon-san.

    Cameras might be rare but do you really have to be the photography subject¡­..

    No, I¡¯m thankful.

    Yeah, that angle looks cool.

    I¡¯ll remember it.

    Eh?

    You have a camera on your nest?

    It is covered with dust. Can you give it to me(ore)¡­.no, to me(watashi)?

    Thank you.

    You¡¯ll give it to me after the festival?

    Okay.

    So, what and how should I shoot you?

    If it doesn¡¯t go against vige chief¡¯s wishes, I can ept certain requests¡­.hahaha

    I found another talent.

    From the group of demonesses called civil servant girls, there was someone who¡¯s looking at the camera with the same eyes as me.

    That moment, I knew I found arade.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave thementary to you.¡¹

    We did a test and she cleared it easily.

    To tell you the truth, she¡¯s way better than me so I leave it to her.

    At the same time, I hired the civil servant girls as staff.

    They are so good that I don¡¯t even have to train them.

    The headquarters of the shooting was nned to be set up in the Sun Castle but there was a better ce.

    It is an airship called universal ship.

    It is not rare if you ask me but it seems like it is rare in this era.

    We were provided with a big room in the universal ship as our headquarters.

    Thank you, vige chief.

    Trouble urred during the shooting in the dungeon.

    There are many obstacles in the dungeon so we can¡¯t pick up sounds and images that were sent by the camera clearly.

    However, I already know that will happen.

    So we use that.

    A wired transponder.

    If we put that inside the dungeon, the problem will be solved.

    ¡­¡­ano, thedy over there.

    Oh, she¡¯s a vampire and she¡¯s also vige chief¡¯s wife.

    Please do not disassemble the camera.

    I¡¯ll tell her to vige chief.

    And on the day of the festival.

    They finally understand.

    First, I took vige chief¡¯s majestic picture and showed it to the vigers.

    Zabuton-san, who¡¯s in charge of wardrobes, made vige chief¡¯s costume¡­.as expected.

    Now, let¡¯s start shooting.

    Each area¡¯s preparations are good.

    I pray for the sess of this festival.

    And I pray for the sess of the first ever task of the broadcasting department.

    Digression.

    The demon king was asking something to vige chief.

    It seems like there¡¯s something he wants to shoot.

    Baseball?

    He wants to shoot baseball on the field and broadcast it in a restaurant.

    ¡­¡­fuh.

    Good times havee.

    Let¡¯s do our best.

 Chapter 425 â€“ Departure of the Broadcasting Team and Food in Each Village

    <h4>Chapter 425 ¨C Departure of the Broadcasting Team and Food in Each Vige</h4>

    The festival is over.

    The participants and the spectators have gone home so it has quieted down a little.

    Ancestor-san and Dors are still here though.

    As Loo has said before, she left for Shashaato City to research about teleportation gate.

    Do your best.

    During Loo¡¯s absence, Alfred will be entrusted to Ann and Lupumirina will be entrusted to Tier.

    I apologize for the inconvenience.

    Of course, I¡¯ll be the one who¡¯ll take care of them if I don¡¯t have anything else to do.

    Irre also has to go to Shashaato City to shoot baseball as requested by the demon king but he wasn¡¯t able to go with Loo.

    He still has to transport the shooting equipment.

    It would have been easy if he could use the universal ship but that¡¯s not possible so he has to do so in another way.

    Thus, carriage was considered.

    The mountain elves started remodeling one to make it into a shooting friendly carriage that can also act as the headquarters.

    It seems like their experience in building camping coaches has been helpful.

    They made five carriages but each has a different function.

    The first one is a broadcasting headquarters carriage.

    It is equipped with a device that manages the images taken by the camera and selects which image should be disyed on the screen.

    In its riding form, two people can ride it but if you want to deploy and use its functionality, then people should work together.

    The second one is a reception carriage.

    It is made with the function of receiving the image taken by the camera.

    Its main feature is being able to hold an antenna on the roof.

    The maximum height you can extend the built-in antenna is five meters but you can¡¯t stretch the antenna that high when the carriage is moving because the bnce is bad.

    It is mainly used to connect with the first one.

    The third one is an equipment carriage.

    There are shelves in it that contain cameras, cables, and ry equipment.

    It is an equipment only carriage so people can¡¯t get in.

    The fourth is a screen carriage.

    The side of the carriage is a screen where you can see the image taken by the camera.

    There is also a function to transform it onto a 6m X 10m screen.

    The fifth carriage is a staff carriage.

    It is a camping coach packed with functions like toilet, kitchen, and nap room.

    This is Irre¡¯s request.

    There is also a carriage for shooting staff so the team will be at least six carriages.

    Considering the guards, Irre said that the whole team is about 10 carriages.

    While waiting for thepletion, I made a tripod and a crane for the camera.

    The camera is a rectangr square box with a small hole so even though I don¡¯t know that it is a camera when I first see it, I already thought it was a camera.

    To operate it, you need to hold the box with both hands and push the switch at the side of the box.

    It may be enough if you install it somewhere and use it like that but it is not easy if you have to move and hold it in your hands.

    Thus, I made tripod and crane.

    A tripod is a three-legged device with adjustable height that you can mount your camera on.

    After making the height fixed, you can change the direction of the camera up and down, left and right. Its main purpose is to be able to do those while keeping the image stable.

    The crane is a device that moves the camera itself up, down, left, or right in a TV studio.

    This will allow you to shoot in three dimensions.

    A tripod might have been enough but having a crane is good too.

    Irre liked them but please, I¡¯ll only make this crane.

    The structure is not so difficult but reducing its weight is hard.

    The tripod will be mounted on the equipment carriage and the crane will be mounted on the screen carriage.

    The broadcasting team isposed of Irre, three civil servant girls, one minotaur from Vige Two, five devils from Vige Four, and two dream demons from Vige Four.

    One of the three civil servant girls was the demoness who yed an active role in livementary during the festival while the other two also demonstrated a strange talent.

    Irre asked Frau to let them join his team.

    As for the minotaur of Vige Two and devils and dream demons of Vige Four, they got interested after seeing the broadcast.

    There¡¯s no problem because they were permitted by their own viges.

    Irre also wanted to take a kuro and some spiderlings but he was stopped by everyone.

    The demon king even asked me to not let them go so I can only ask him to give up with that idea.

    I don¡¯t want the kuros or the spiderlings being hurt because everyone got scared of them for nothing.

    As for the rest of the staff, they will be hired in Shashaato City.

    However, they don¡¯t have money.

    I¡¯ll just give them then.

    If that¡¯s not enough, just go ask for Michael-san from Goroun Company.

    Aside from Loo, Shashaato City also have Marcos and Pa from Vige One. They are working at Ma.

    Mio, who¡¯s also a mercury like Irre, is there along with civil servant girls who were dispatched to help her.

    They won¡¯t be troubled to find help.

    But for the time being, let¡¯s write a letter to Michael-san and the governor of Shashaato City.

    Loo¡¯s not here so I¡¯ll ask Frau to check my letter for meter.

    The five carriages have already beenpleted but Irre¡¯s group hasn¡¯t departed yet.

    It¡¯s because he is waiting for Raimeiren.

    It seems like Raimeiren promised Irre to give him her unused cameras.

    I see.

    So that¡¯s why Hiichirou¡¯s video often ys during the festival.

    It seems like Raimeiren waste because of some trouble.

    Immediately after sending that message, Grafaloon brought it on her instead.

    ¡¸This is the promised camera.¡¹

    The camera that Grafaloon brought was also box-shaped but it was bigger.

    That will be hard to carry even with using both of your hands¡­.ah, the minotaur seems to be okay.

    It seems like it also has various functions so Irre is very excited.

    ¡¸Ah, there¡¯s also this item¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s arge crystal about 1 meter in diameter and a height of 2 meters.

    Irre heard what she said too but doesn¡¯t look interested as he¡¯s still checking the camera out so I asked Grafallon myself.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹

    ¡¸It is a crystal that can record images taken from the camera.¡¹

    Irre stopped moving after hearing her.

    I also stopped moving.

    ¡¸There are various restrictions but mother inw said that you can probably use it.¡¹

    Recording device?

    Irre and I were very excited.

    And a sixth carriage was built in a hurry.

    A record carriage was made.

    The broadcasting team departed.

    Using the teleportation gate, I had the centaurs pull the carriages to Vige Five.

    After arriving in Vige Five, they changed to regr horses.

    Together with the guards they hired in Vige Five, they left for Shashaato City.

    I pray for their safety.

    Now, I¡¯ll face the problem that¡¯s urring in each vige.

    It¡¯s a problem I¡¯ve recently noticed.

    It¡¯s food.

    Not really food.

    It¡¯s the diet problem of those who are not eating with me.

    Let me give you an example.

    This is the daily meal of a certain minotaur.

    Breakfast: Tonkatsu

    Lunch: Kushikatsu

    Dinner: Tonkatsu

    This is the daily meal of a certain centaur.

    Breakfast: Vegetable Tempura

    Lunch: Fish Tempura

    Dinner: Fish and Vegetable Tempura

    This is the daily meal of a certain Vige One resident.

    Breakfast: Tomato Stew and Bread

    Lunch: Tomato Stew

    Dinner: Tomato Stew

    Not only in Big Tree Vige but each vige can cook a variety of meals on their own. I rxed my guard down because Ann¡¯s group serves me different dishes every day.

    Just recently, I heard from a certain errand maid minotaur about her diet so I investigated it.

    And finally found out about the diet problem.

    Though only a few, there are even Big Tree Vigers that have a simr diet.

    But not as terrible as Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three.

    However, there are also some convincing aspects when I heard about the circumstances of each vige.

    Everyone has their own respective jobs so they can¡¯t spend that much time cooking.

    Because of that, they just cooked a lot in the morning and make itst the whole day.

    Or, they¡¯ll cook something for breakfast, and cook it again for lunch and dinner since the preparation would be the same.

    Indeed.

    I finally understand.

    However.

    Certain minotaur-san.

    Breakfast: Tonkatsu

    Lunch: Kushikatsu

    Dinner: Tonkatsu

    I heard that this diet continued for a week.

    It is okay since kushikatsu has different ingredients and you change how you cut the tonkatsu?

    Hohou.

    Because of that, I ordered an emergency meeting.

    Let¡¯s think about countermeasures.

    I understand that it will be hard to cook different things every meal.

    I also understand that they want to make a living so they put time on work as much as possible.

    The reason why Vige Four is not included is because Bell and Gou are there to manage things.

    If that is the case, should I have someone to manage each vige?

    ¡¸Vige chief, I have a suggestion.¡¹

    Rashaashi, the caretaker of Vige Three, raised her hand.

    I was thinking about what to do and it should be simple.

    ¡¸Each vige will randomly select one family per day and have them report the content of their meal.¡¹

    They don¡¯t know which family will be chosen so everyone will be careful.

    ¡¸If we continue to do it for a month, I think that the idea of changing each meal will take root.¡¹

    I see.

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea.

    ¡¸But, can it really be improved just by reporting?¡¹

    That¡¯s the dwarf Donovan¡¯s opinion.

    Now that he said that, he might be right.

    It¡¯s just a report after all.

    We won¡¯t punish them if they¡¯re not able to do it, won¡¯t we?

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I want to talk about.¡¹

    Rashaashi sticks out her chest.

    Each vige has begun reporting on their meal.

    The caretaker of each vige will randomly select a family, listen to that family¡¯s report, and record it.

    There are no penalties for reporting.

    However, there is an additional line at the end of the report.

    ¡¸Vige chief will take a look at this meal report.¡¹

    I wondered if it would really work but improvement can be seen from the report¡¯s content.

    This is the daily meal of a certain minotaur.

    Breakfast: Tonkatsu and Cabbage

    Lunch: Kushikatsu

    Dinner: Katsudon and Vegetable Juice

    ¡­¡­.

    Thinking about it, the residents of Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three might not have the concept of a well-bnced diet.

    Reflect, me.

    Let¡¯s take our time and slowly teach them.

    For the time being, let¡¯s warn them not to eat too oily food as much as possible. I decided to continue with the report until the martial arts tournament in fall.

 Chapter 426 â€“ Menu

    <h4>Chapter 426 ¨C Menu</h4>

    It may be unfair that I¡¯m only paying attention to Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three¡¯s diet.

    If it is something rted to food, resentment can be easily bought.

    I should treat everyone equally and pay attention to Big Tree Vige, Vige Four, and Vige Five¡¯s diet too.

    A certain high elf¡¯s meal.

    Breakfast: Freshly baked bread, fried egg, soup with plenty of vegetables

    Lunch: Fruits

    Dinner: Morning baked bread, grilled killer rabbit meat, wild vegetables foraged during the day, fruits

    This would be a day where she went hunting.

    For lunch, she eats fruits from the fruit area since it is ready to eat.

    The only problem is there are only a few kinds of fruits to choose from depending on the season.

    A certain dwarf¡¯s meal.

    Breakfast: Freshly baked bread, sd, egg soup, fruits

    Lunch: Meat and vegetable sandwich

    Dinner: Morning baked bread, grilled fish, a small amount of alcohol

    Breakfast seems to be well bnced but I heard that it¡¯s always the same.

    Lunch is prepared by oni maids and beastgirls so every day won¡¯t be the same.

    I heard that they don¡¯t care about whatever the dinner is as long as there¡¯s alcohol.

    A certain lizardman¡¯s meal.

    Breakfast: Freshly baked bread, fruits

    Lunch: Vegetable, fruits

    Dinner: Morning baked bread, yakitori, fruits, a small amount of alcohol

    It seems like the lizardmen bake bread in the morning and distribute it among them.

    At lunch, they eat any edible vegetables or fruits they can find around.

    Their main meal is dinner so they eat a lot during that time before going to sleep.

    A certain oni maid¡¯s meal.

    Breakfast: Freshly baked bread, fried eggs, vige vegetables sd, soup with a small amount of meat

    Lunch: Pasta with tomato sauce, vige vegetables sd, soup with a small amount of meat

    Dinner: Grilled meat, vige vegetables sd, soup with a small amount of meat, a small amount of alcohol

    It was grilled meat that day.

    Yeah, that was delicious.

    They are basically eating the same food as mine.

    The only difference is sd and soup but, what¡¯s with those?

    Food prepared for the oni maids so that they can eat anytime?

    When they are truly busy, it will be worse.

    I have to think about improving it.

    A certain kuro¡¯s meal.

    Breakfast: Tomato

    Lunch: Tomato

    Dinner: Tomato

    Problem detected.

    I don¡¯t really mind if you like vegetables but eat meat too.

    You eat meat when you go hunting?

    You¡¯re on guard duty that day so only tomatoes?

    I see.

    But why tomatoes?

    Don¡¯t you like green leafy vegetables?

    How about cabbage?

    Hahaha.

    Its tail is down.

    Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t force you.

    A certain phoenix chick¡¯s meal.

    Breakfast: Grilled fish, vige vegetable sd, oni maid special omelet, fruits(grapes)

    Lunch: Pasta with tomato sauce and pork, edible wild herb sd, fruit juice

    Dinner: Cold bean soup, River fish, steamed meat bun, saut¨¦ed beef fillet, rice(unthreshed), ck tea

    ¡­..

    I¡¯m notining but, isn¡¯t this too luxurious?

    Unthreshed rice, is it eating as it is?

    Cooked rice is not bad but it prefers raw.

    Okay.

    A certain fairy queen¡¯s meal.

    Breakfast: Sweet bread, fried eggs with sugar, mixed juice

    Lunch: Fruit pancakes with a lot of whipped cream, ginger and honey juice

    Dinner: Oyakodon, sauteed beef fillet snatched from Aegis, vegetable juice, pudding a mode

    The fairy queen, isn¡¯t she too spoiled?

    Well, it seems like the fairy queen doesn¡¯t eat them all but distribute them to other fairies¡­okay.

    However, Aegis is angry so stop robbing it.

    If you want toin, pudding¡­.you understand, right?

    A certain spiderling¡¯s meal.

    Breakfast: Potato(raw)

    Lunch: Bean sprout, asparagus, fruit(apple)

    Dinner: Killer rabbit meat(raw), french fries, baked potato with butter

    They won¡¯t give up mashed potato but baked potato with butter is their number one.

    I see.

    Maa, overall, it seems to be a bnced diet.

    There is no problem.

    By the way, who¡¯s the one who cooked the French fries and baked potato with butter?

    You get the ingredients and cook them yourself?

    Be careful not to get burned.

    Big Tree Vige is like this.

    Everyone¡¯s been educated so there will be no major problem.

    There¡¯s also no problem with Vige Four since Bell and Gou prepare breakfast and dinner while teaching everyone.

    As for Vige Five, most of them eat in Big Tree Vige so there¡¯s no problem.

    The group cooking that Vige Four is implementing might be a good idea.

    Let¡¯s propose something simr to Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three.

    Hnn?

    They are doing that already?

    They are eating lunch in a group.

    I see.

    ¡­.

    Wait a minute.

    What about that one?

    A certain minotaur¡¯s meal.

    Breakfast: Tonkatsu with cabbage

    Lunch: Kushikatsu

    Dinner: Katsudon and vegetable juice

    Are you telling me that they cooked kushikatsu for group lunch?

    Cooking kushikatsu is rather easy since the more ingredients it has, the more delicious it is.

    Is that the reason why they are cooking kushikatsu in a group?

    ¡­¡­

    Could it be that the whole Vige Two is addicted to tonkatsu sauce?

    If you want to eat tonkatsu or kushikatsu, you have to make a rich sauce with ketchup, soy sauce, fried sesame seeds, etc.

    This kind of sauce is loved enthusiastically by some people.

    Even in Big Tree Vige, the problem of several high elves putting tonkatsu sauce on anything urs.

    Come to think of it, I heard that Vige One is making sauce for deep fried food for Big Roof Shashaato and there¡¯s also news that Vige Two wants to cooperate too.

    ¡­..

    Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking things but I¡¯ll pay attention to it.

    And¡­..

    I n on building a cafeteria in Big Tree Vige.

    It has been proposed by the civil servant girls for a long time.

    Let¡¯s put it in action.

    If the cafeteria in Big Tree Vige goes well, we can n on building cafeterias in other viges as well.

    That way, there will be no bias against lunch.

    Yeah, I think that¡¯s not a bad idea.

 Chapter 427 â€“ Big Tree Villageâ€™s Cafeteria and Good News

    <h4>Chapter 427 ¨C Big Tree Vige¡¯s Cafeteria and Good News</h4>

    The civilian servant girls have been telling this for ages.

    The civil servant girls are living in threerge houses. They basically live in groups.

    They take turns cooking food but when they are very busy, the food they eat is a bit miserable.

    Examples of miserable foods are a te of whole cabbage, a te of two eggnts, a te of whole radish, a te with several mushrooms, a te of¡­.

    Yes, I hear the cry of help deep in the souls of the civil servant girls.

    ¡¸We just put the ingredients on the te, how can you call that cooking!¡¹

    Yes, calm down.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I got a bit emotional¡­.do you understand now? I even received pity from a spiderling one time when one of them gave me a steamed potato.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It also put butter. It was delicious.¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸Anyway, the amount of work we¡¯re doing is not steady so there are times we can¡¯t cook. We alsock in cooking skills.¡¹

    ¡¸I know, I understand. That¡¯s why you want a ce where you can be served with cooked food.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Though there¡¯s a dining room at the inn and a dining room at vige chief¡¯s mansion, the dining room at the inn will not operate unless there are guests and even if there are, the guests will be prioritized. As for vige chief¡¯s mansion, the encounter rate with great people is quite high so it will be hard to go there just to eat.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to hesitate though.¡¹

    ¡¸We are already used to demon king-sama and Count Chrome but Dors-sama, Raimeiren-sama, and Youko-sama¡­..that¡¯s a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸They are not that scary but¡­.I understand that you want to eat in peace.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. Therefore, we would like you to open a cafeteria dedicated to the residents.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. Ria¡¯s group can build it but what about the cooks?¡¹

    ¡¸Rest assured. Doraim-sama¡¯s butler, Gi-sama, has asked me if we could ept some devils as chef apprentices.¡¹

    ¡¸That means the viger exclusive cafeteria will be the training ce of those devil chef apprentices.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Of course, that will only happen if vige chief permits the eptance of those devil chef apprentices¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to refuse that but¡­. Can¡¯t you just bring someone from your house?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, you civil servant girls are parts of houses in the demon king¡¯s kingdom, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸In your house, don¡¯t you have servants?¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t count on them.¡¹

    ¡¸So, you can¡¯t bring a servant to cook for you?¡¹

    ¡¸Vige chief, vige chief, a servant is not a ve.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about? Even I know that much.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? A servant is a person who gets paid for working.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸If the job is too muchpared to the wage, they can resign. Of course, there should be a negotiation before that person quits.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, a servant has the right to choose the job.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. Ehto, in other words¡­.is it hard to find someone to work in this vige?¡¹

    ¡¸We will be turned down the moment they hear where they¡¯ll work. Or rather, they¡¯ll refuse.¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It would be a different story if we could tell them a little more about the details but we were told by demon king-sama to not spread anything rted to this vige. A loyal vassal may voluntarilye but if it is a loyal vassal, our parents will not let them go.¡¹

    ¡¸A loyal vassal?¡¹

    ¡¸Someone like Holy-sama, the housekeeping matron of Count Chrome¡¯s family.¡¹

    ¡¸Did she voluntarily came as a loyal vassal?¡¹

    ¡¸She only came here because she wants to take care of Frau-sama¡¯s daughter, Fraciabell, but she herself is not that motivated to go here in Big Tree Vige. ¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. The name ¡°Forest of Death¡± is infamous after all¡­. ¡¹

    ¡¸Not only that¡­.maa, please remember that no sane person wille here on their own. ¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­.hnn, wait wait. Some came here voluntarily. ¡¹

    ¡¸Those people, who overcame difficulties, havee here for a purpose(alcohol). Please don¡¯t treat them as ordinary people. ¡¹

    After that, we had a few more meetings and finally decided to build a cafeteria for the vige.

    I wondered how it would be managed but it seems like it will be decided after consulting the devils who wille here as chef apprentices.

    No matter how much we think about it, it is indeed better to hear the opinion of those who will actually run it.

    ¡¸By the way, can you tell me one thing?¡¹

    I asked the civil servant girl who¡¯s protecting the documents about the vige cafeteria construction decision.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸You also had a cooking duty, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Did you also do that a-te-of series?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I-I may have.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you put?¡¹

    ¡¸Wheat¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸They were really angry.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so¡¹

    Let¡¯s do our best to open the vige cafeteria as early as possible.

    Since Loo went to Shashaato City, Lupumirina was being taken care of by Tier.

    It is not good to push everything to Tier so I also actively go to Tier¡¯s room where Lupumirina is.

    It was Gran Maria who¡¯s holding Lupumirina in Tier¡¯s room.

    ¡¸Excuse me. Am I bothering you?¡¹

    ¡¸No no¡¹

    ¡¸Where¡¯s Tier?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s sleeping with Aurora-sama in the next room.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I have to be quiet then.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    I spread my arms and invited Lupumirina toe to me but Lupumirina did not leave Gran Maria.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a saying that women are liked easily.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because I haven¡¯t take care of her enough.¡¹

    But what will I do with my spread arms?

    When I was thinking so, Gran Maria said something.

    ¡¸Leave your arms as they are. Actually, I have to tell you something.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like I¡¯m pregnant.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.eh?¡¹

    Pregnant?

    Not chasing me out but¡­.

    Pregnant.

    Someone¡¯s pregnant.

    ¡­.who?

    No, that means¡­.

    When I looked at Gran Maria, she smiled shyly and jumped into my arms.

    ¡¸Ah, I can¡¯t hug you tightly because Lupumirina is here.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it bad to hug a pregnant woman tightly?¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so? No, well done. That¡¯s not it. That¡¯s great news¡­.thank you. Yeah, thanks.¡¹

    Gran Maria¡¯s pregnancy is indeed good news.

    ¡¸I know that it¡¯s good news but I don¡¯t think it is a good idea to flirt in my room.¡¹

    An angry Tier, who just came back with Aurora after taking a nap, returned.

    By the way, Tier already knows about Gran Maria¡¯s pregnancy.

    ¡¸Because she consulted me when she¡¯s in doubt. Loo-san knows about it too.¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so?¡¹

    I didn¡¯t notice it at all.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t scold them. I¡¯m the one who asked them to not tell you.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    ¡¸Also, I did not tell you immediately so don¡¯t scold me too.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha¡¹

    Iughed.

 Chapter 428 â€“ Summer Moments

    <h4>Chapter 428 ¨C Summer Moments</h4>

    The construction of the vige cafeteria started with me cutting trees using the AFT, processing them using the AFT, and have the high elves assemble them.

    It waspleted in no time.

    Normally, if you process the newly cut trees without drying them, it will break in a matter of time but if I were to cut trees using AFT, that problem will not happen.

    It¡¯s as convenient as ever.

    ¡¸There are still things that need to be done on the interior.¡¹

    The civil servant girls reported that to me while checking the time table.

    Zabuton worked hard so there are already tablecloths, curtains, and other fabric things but we still haven¡¯t made chairs and tables.

    Windows, cupboards, tableware, etc. are needed too.

    I usually worked hard until the end but this time, I have to stop.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no point in making all of them immediately since the chef apprentices haven¡¯te yet. Let¡¯s just order furniture and tableware from Vige Five¡¯s craftsmen.¡¹

    That¡¯s what happened.

    It seems like spending money is also part of the n.

    I agree. We shouldn¡¯t do everything ourselves.

    Besides, what I made is only amateur¡¯s level no matter how hard I work.

    It can¡¯t bepared to professionally made goods.

    At this point, it is better for me to study by checking out professionally made goods.

    That¡¯s what I think. I want to make something at that level too.

    Frustrating.

    ¡¸There¡¯s the matter of money but why aren¡¯t we letting vige chief make furniture and tableware?¡¹

    ¡¸Vige chief¡¯s works can only be obtained by trading reward medals. It would be bad if he mass produce it and even use it in a public ce.¡¹

    ¡¸As for your true intention?¡¹

    ¡¸Even when making simple tables, he carves the god of creation¡¯s image in an unexpected ce¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So that¡¯s why ancestor-san has been flipping and disassembling new tables recently¡­.¡¹

    For a change of pace, I head to the pool.

    It¡¯s summer.

    The children are there too.

    Yeah, it¡¯s lively.

    The cats are there too.

    They are at a well-shaded ce by the pool.

    The jewel cat looked at me and meowed so I waved back to greet her.

    Eh, that¡¯s not it?

    Ah, your drinking water on the bowl is empty.

    I¡¯ll pour water in it.

    An oni maid in a swimsuit tried to go instead but I stopped her.

    I asked her to watch over the children.

    I replenished the cats¡¯ drinking water and went to a ce near the swimming pool.

    I used the AFT and made the ground sandy.

    The area is about 50 meters square.

    ¡¸Vige chief, what¡¯s that?¡¹

    I was asked by the high elf Ria who¡¯s been watching me so I replied.

    ¡¸A stage for a little game.¡¹

    I prepared it for beach g.

    You might have been informed that you should do it on a beach but this ce is fine too.

    Beach g.

    A g will be erected on the sand. The participants will lie face down with feet facing the g a little further away from the g.

    Once the signal is heard, all participants must get up and take the g.

    I expected it to be a fair game but that didn¡¯t happen.

    ¡¸Urraaaaaa!¡¹

    When you¡¯re running, please don¡¯t attack other participants.

    ¡¸Oraaaaaa!¡¹

    Don¡¯t use magic too.

    ¡¸Then, this¡­.¡¹

    Flying is prohibited too.

    Can you just run on the sand?

    At first, it was the children that were enjoying it but when the lizardmen, high elves, mountain elves, beastkins, and angels saw them, they joined.

    They¡¯re putting great effort and it¡¯s also exciting but¡­.this is a bit different from what I wanted.

    ¡¸Are the dwarves not going to participate?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re not confident with our leg strength. Besides, it¡¯s not bad watching them while drinking alcohol by the pool like this.¡¹

    The rough clothed dwarves are sitting on beach chairs while enjoying alcohol.

    Most of the dwarves are wearing shorts, Hawaiian shirt like jackets, and round hats. If they were wearing sunsses, I would have mistaken them for mafia on vacation.

    Ursa wins the beach g for children.

    Among the adults, themias, who came to enjoy the pool, are strong.

    It seems like themias can move easily even in sandy areas.

    The kuros and spiderlings also participated and the game is still ongoing.

    The children are waiting for their turn so I called them out.

    And take out the watermelon I prepared.

    If one puts a watermelon on the sand, it only means it¡¯s time for watermelon splitting.

    If you put a watermelon on sand, it will be covered with sand when the watermelon breaks so I put a cloth under it.

    And one of the kids will¡­.Guraru will be first?

    I gave Guraru the stick and blindfolded her.

    And then, I spin her round and round.

    The spectating children seem to understand what will happen next.

    They gave Guraru instructions to guide her to where the watermelon is.

    ¡¸Forward, forward¡¹

    ¡¸A little more, gooooooo¡¹

    Yeah, these are the instructions I want to hear.

    ¡¸Two small steps to the right, twelve steps forward¡­.no, thirteen. Right, good going!¡¹

    That was Girar, Guraru¡¯s father, who gave urate instructions.

    How long have you been there?

    He¡¯s in a swimming outfit too.

    ¡¸Just now. Raimeiren asked me.¡¹

    ¡¸Raimeiren?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. There seems to be some trouble so she asked to meet with me for consultation. We¡¯re supposed to meet here but Raimeiren hasn¡¯te yet.¡¹

    ¡¸Is she alright?¡¹

    ¡¸She should be. If it is a serious problem that she can¡¯t control, she won¡¯t even inform me much less consult.¡¹

    Is that something to be proud of?

    Girar didn¡¯t seem to care at all and went to eat the watermelon that Guraru broke.

    ¡¸This is unusual for vige chief.¡¹

    One of the oni maids who¡¯s watching over the children said that.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you hate treating food that way?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right but¡­.maa, watermelon spitting is special.¡¹

    Why?

    Because it is watermelon splitting.

    In fact, I have no experience with watermelon splitting.

    I only see it on TV and manga.

    For that reason, I may have treated it as something special.

    But of course, if someone does that to a watermelon in the field, I¡¯ll get angry.

    The only ce where you can do watermelon splitting is here, on the sand.

    And the only watermelons one can break are the watermelons I prepared.

    ¡¸Father, we¡¯ve already eaten all of that watermelon.¡¹

    When Ursa said that, she also looked at the watermelons behind me.

    Hahaha.

    Who¡¯s turn is it?

    Ah, yeah, Girar.

    Wait.

    I know that you want to show off to Guraru but let the children have their turn first.

 Chapter 429 â€“ Ancient Rightful Traditional

    <h4>Chapter 429 ¨C Ancient Rightful Traditional</h4>

    Ancestor-san came while holding a square box using both of his hands.

    Inside the box is a small bell.

    The small bell is installed in the square box so you¡¯ll probably use it there.

    Before I managed to ask what¡¯s with the box, ancestor-san turned the box to me.

    ¡­..

    ?

    Nothing happened.

    Ancestor-san smiles with peace of mind.

    Something happened when used it to the vigers from Vige One who¡¯s supposed to bring seasonings to Big Roof Shashaato.

    The small bell in the box rang.

    It¡¯s noisy.

    Perhaps ancestor-san found it noisy too so he threw the box on the ground and broke it.

    Is that okay?

    No, he looks refreshed so I guess everything¡¯s fine.

    He apologized to a demon maid for making a mess.

    What was that?

    I tried asking Raimeiren, who was next to me, about what happened.

    She had a square box simr to what ancestor-san was holding earlier.

    She used it on me but it did not react.

    However, when she used it on Vige One¡¯s vigers, it began to ting.

    ¡­¡­

    Like ancestor-san, Raimeiren threw the box on the ground and broke it.

    After that, she looks at ancestor-san and shakes hands with him.

    What was that?

    I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s happening but I ask the oni maid to clean up the mess Raimeiren made.

    ¡¸I have something bad to report.¡¹

    Ancestor-san, who¡¯s sitting on a chair in the guest receiving room, said that.

    Aside from me, Raimeiren and Girar are there too.

    ¡¸A hero appeared.¡¹

    Hero?

    Is that the same hero we talked about a while ago?

    Until now, they were able to revive even if they died but they¡¯re no longer active since they could no longer revive.

    Are you saying that they can revive again?

    Or did that hero resume his activities even if he can no longer get revived?

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. The heroes who can revive until a while ago¡­I¡¯ll reluctantly call them church heroes. Those church heroes are in apletely weakened state and have not resumed activity.¡¹

    ¡¸So, what about that hero?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s apletely new hero. No, it is a different kind of hero. The hero that showed up is the ancient rightful traditional hero.¡¹

    To follow up to ancestor-san¡¯s words, Girar said that with a sigh.

    ¡¸Do you mean that a real hero hase out?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. The ancient rightful traditional hero recorded in the old records. Presently, we officially confirmed two of such existence.¡¹

    Before I tilted my head, ancestor-san continued his exnation.

    ¡¸The ancient rightful traditional hero¡­.to put it simply, can only use a only one magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Only one?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. For some reason, he can only learn that magic and won¡¯t be able to use any other magic of different form.¡¹

    Girar follows up ancestor-san¡¯s exnation again.

    ¡¸That ancient rightful¡­.that¡¯s troublesome to say. That hero is the real hero and the church heroes are fake heroes. As for the magic that can be used by the old hero, it seems like one was able to manipte weather, a magic to create a castle, and there¡¯s also the magic that can divide the sea.¡¹

    Raimeiren followed up too.

    ¡¸The most famous one is resurrection magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Resurrection?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. If a person dies, they¡¯ll be able to live again. Resurrection magic gives life to the dead.¡¹

    Amazing.

    ¡¸Though there seem to be various conditions¡­¡¹

    Raimeiren turned her face to ancestor-san and urged him to continue.

    ¡¸Those magic are miracles. And the heroes were supposed to y an active role as human guardians¡­. However, 6000 years ago, heroes stopped appearing. On the other hand, church heroese out.¡¹

    ¡¸Fake heroes¡¹

    Girar corrected.

    ¡¸Okay. When I thought that fake heroes were finally gone, I was relieved but wouldn¡¯t that mean that the ancient rightful¡­..real hero from the old documents came out again?¡¹

    I understand what ancestor-san is trying to say.

    However, there is one thing I don¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸When that real heroes out, will it be a problem?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than the hero, the only one magic is the trouble.¡¹

    If someone who did not learn magic properly was suddenly able to use powerful magic, would that person use it with caution?

    It is indeed disturbing if someone uses powerful magic excessively.

    I think that¡¯s what he¡¯s trying to say.

    ¡¸For example, a child suddenly learned a powerful explosion magic. The probability of that child causing an ident is high.¡¹

    Certainly.

    If the weather maniption magic is used excessively, it would be a huge problem.

    ¡¸With that, though the existence of hero is valuable¡­.it is troublesome too.¡¹

    And then, ancestor-san talks about the myth of the birth of the hero.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s more of a story than a myth. Once upon a time, when this world was full of magical power, there were those who were able to adapt and those who were not able to adapt. Those who were able to adapt were called demi-humans. To put it simply, they are no longer humans.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what happened to the humans that were not able to adapt?¡¹

    ¡¸The humans that were not able to adapt had harder livespared to demi-humans because they can¡¯t use magic. The farming god, who was watching the situation, pitied and gave the hero to the humans. ¡¹

    ¡¸Pity¡­..no, so a hero was a gift from the farming god? ¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. A hero will be born as a human child. About one in a million people. ¡¹

    ¡¸And that made the life of the humans easier. ¡¹

    ¡¸It was so at first but the characters of people born as heroes don¡¯t necessarily mean that they¡¯ll be pure and rightful. ¡¹

    ¡¸R-right ¡¹

    ¡¸Among them, there are also those who invade demi-human territories to expand the human realm for survival¡­. In the end, it was recognized that heroes are people that defeat demi-humans. ¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­. ¡¹

    ¡¸This time, there¡¯s a high possibility that the hero that appeared will also do something like that. ¡¹

    ¡¸The demon king, he was so happy when the heroes are gone¡­.he¡¯ll be disappointed.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right but¡­.maa, that¡¯s the fate of the demon king.¡¹

    ¡¸Fate?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because the demon god, who saw that the lives of the demi-humans are being threatened by the hero, the demon king was born among demons as an anti-hero measure.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Therefore, it can be said that the hero and the demon king are destined to fight.¡¹

    Ancestor-san said so.

    ¡¸However, that¡¯s just bad. There are many heroes but one demon king. It¡¯s unfair for the demon king to be the only one who¡¯ll fight against the heroes, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Maa, certainly.¡¹

    ¡¸And so, the demon king is destined to have four powerful subordinates.¡¹

    ¡¸Four subordinates¡­..they are..¡¹

    ¡¸The four heavenly kings. Nowadays, they are treated as senior vassals but in the past, the four of the most talented demi-humans are fighting against the heroes as subordinates of the demon king. Since heroes appeared, it is not strange for the four heavenly kings to appear too.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh¡¹

    The story is the opposite of what I know.

    Usually, the demon king will appear first and then, the hero will appear next.

    Maa, what about the details?

    ¡¸By the way, what was the square box you had when you came here?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahaha¡¹

    Ancestor-san and Raimeiren diverted their gaze.

    Suddenly, the demon king barged in with a square box.

    ¡¸This box? This is a hero detector handed down to generations of demon kings. Well, this junk has never reacted to anyone. We found it when the castle was being cleaned. I showed it to vige chief¡¯s wife in Shashaato City and she asked me to leave it here.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    I see.

    It was one of the Vige One residents, who are already traveling to Vige Five to deliver seasonings.

    Ancestor-san, Girar, and Raimeiren looked at each other and nodded.

    No no, please don¡¯t go to the ¡°crushing¡± n.

    Let¡¯s just keep it in a secret ce before the Vige One vigers return.

    I also hate troublesome things.

    However, it will be troublesome if he suddenly releases a strange magic.

    Let¡¯s teach him properly and let him decide what to do after that.

    This will also keep the outside world from finding it out.

    There shouldn¡¯t be a sudden awakening of the mentality of killing demi-humans once he woke up as the hero, right?

    Good.

    Let¡¯s talk about how to tell the person who had a reaction¡­.think about a little more?

    By the way, who¡¯s the hero?

    ¡­.eh?

    It reacted to eight people?

    Hahaha.

    No way.

    Didn¡¯t you say one in a million?

    Are you sure it¡¯s eight?

    You mean there will be eight weird magics?

    Are you kidding me?

    Please tell me it¡¯s a joke.

    No?

    You¡¯re not joking.

    Really¡­.

    I apologize for stopping you earlier. So, how do we crush this box?

    I think it was me who awoke evil thoughts.

 Chapter 430 â€“ House Visit

    <h4>Chapter 430 ¨C House Visit</h4>

    Vige One¡¯s viger, August.

    He sometimes goes to Ma in Shashaato City to rece Marcos and Pa.

    His specialty is yakitori.

    His technique of slowly roasting over charcoal fire and making two kinds of improved sauce is really popr. Whenever he goes to Ma, it will be a yakitori day.

    ¡¸Two kinds of sauce?¡¹

    ¡¸A sweet one based on soy sauce and a salt sauce. Also, we have several kinds of salt for every customer¡¯s taste so they can just salt it up themselves.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Is there a problem?¡¹

    ¡¸There is a shortage of skewers. Currently, I¡¯m the one making them when I¡¯m in Vige One but I also have to research sauce¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you just asked the nyunyu-daphnes?¡¹

    ¡¸The nyunyu-daphnes are already helping us with lots of things like making curry powder. As for the harpies¡­.they are clumsy with their hands.¡¹

    Of course.

    Harpies¡¯ hands are wings.

    ¡¸Though the harpies can make them using their talons, we can¡¯t since it is rted to food¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Even if you do, I¡¯ll stop you.¡¹

    I¡¯m d that the concept of hygiene has taken root.

    However, skewer shortage¡­.

    It seems to have been assigned previously as a children¡¯s job¡­.

    But Vige One¡¯s children are still small.

    ¡¸By the way, the chief of themias was asking if we can give jobs to themia children. If you don¡¯t mind them, I¡¯ll have theme here.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    ¡¸No worries. Any other problems?¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­.the price of yakitori.¡¹

    ¡¸Price?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. The purchase price of chicken has be expensive so¡­.Also, since we purchase per piece, there is a difference in consumption depending on the part which also affects the price.¡¹

    Currently, it seems that the price of skewers ranges from five to twenty medium copper coins.

    Because of that, the ounting of skewers is rtively difficult.

    ¡¸I see. Then, let¡¯s standardize the price of skewers.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Change the size of the skewer depending on the part. Of course, make sure that it would fit the grill. ¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see.¡¹

    Since it will be split into parts, the number of skewers needed will increase but themia children can take care of that.

    ¡¸In addition, you can put things between skewers to adjust the size.¡¹

    ¡¸Put something in between?¡¹

    ¡¸As of now, how many chicken parts do you pierce on one skewer? Eight? Make it five and put green onions between them.¡¹

    Yakitori negima.

    ¡¸With that, we can reduce the meat consumption and standardize the price.¡¹

    ¡¸I-indeed! Got it. It will definitely adjust the price.¡¹

    ¡¸If you need to increase the production of green onion, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you in advance.¡¹

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s get back to our first topic¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you talking about me being a hero? You¡¯re making fun of me again. hahahahahahaha¡¹

    He¡¯s not listening at all.

    Among the residents of Vige One, there are several heroes.

    It has already been confirmed.

    I would like to notify them here but I decided to go for house visits since it will make much more difference to tell them in their houses than calling them for it.

    However, there were a lot of oppositions.

    ¡¸Eh? Did they have remarkable achievements to make vige chief himself go there?¡¹

    No no, isn¡¯t this just a visit?

    ¡¸Won¡¯t the people that vige chief won¡¯t visit get depressed¡­.?¡¹

    After the persuasion, it was rescheduled.

    It will be like a roll call.

    I¡¯ll visit every house in every vige one by one.

    Why did this happen?

    I have increased my work myself.

    Should I really go with this?

    Well, let¡¯s just think of this activity as some sort of camouge on informing them as heroes.

    Some people might want to hide that they are heroes.

    From the time I announced that I¡¯ll visit each house in each vige, each vige started cleaning their houses.

    ¡­..I¡¯m sorry.

    Everyone¡¯s work has also increased.

    It¡¯s hot this summer so be careful of heatstroke.

    My house visit started that way.

    Big Tree Vige¡¯s turn will be dyed and I¡¯ll start from Vige One.

    As to not forget my purpose, I¡¯ll start by informing them that they are heroes¡­.

    ¡¸Is it useful for raising a child? Not sure? If that is the case, I don¡¯t need it.¡¹

    ¡¸I could already shoot lightning before I knew it. However, the rabbits in the forest can easily dodge it. Can this even be called the power of a hero¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Presently, there is a conflict between the sweet faction and spicy faction. With the entrance of the super-spicy faction, things have beenplicated¡­. This is the n to increase the production of curry powder. Would you please take care of this for me? Hero? Will my wife join the sweet faction if I be one? No, she¡¯s solid spicy. But I think super-spicy can¡¯t even be considered as food¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸The spicy spice is done. By applying this, both karaage and yakitori will be spicy too. Of course, curry¡¯s included. Fufufufufu. Ah, this is a dangerous thing if it gets into your eyes.¡¹

    ¡¸Hero? Me? ¡­..please, I beg you. Don¡¯t drive me out of the vige. This is the ce I stay. Don¡¯t kick me out of the vige, pleaseeeeeeee¡¹

    ¡¸My husband and I will be heroes for vige chief. If vige chief wants us to defeat the demon king, we¡¯ll strive to do so. If vige chief wants to conceal our identities as heroes, we¡¯ll conceal it for the rest of our lives. Now, give us an order! ¡­¡­¡­¡­. We would be d if you could give us your order¡­.. Yes, I will continue to cooperate with acting vige chief Jack and strive to develop Vige One.¡¹

    The hero notification, there¡¯s no result.

    Most of them are unaware of their only one magic.

    Maa, if you want to say something to me, feel free to do so without any hesitation.

    ¡­¡­.

    For the time being, let¡¯s visit other houses.

 Chapter 431 â€“ Demonic Black Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 431 ¨C Demonic ck Dragon</h4>

    Before I visited each house in Vige One, there were new visitors in Big Tree Vige.

    Three dragons.

    ¡¸me dragon Ojess.¡¹

    ¡¸Wind dragon Haifrigta.¡¹

    ¡¸Earth dragon Kihatroy.¡¹

    The three of them¡­..they are in their human forms.

    All of them are women.

    me dragon, wind dragon, and earth dragons are impure dragons that others taught me before.

    Their purpose is the dark dragon Girar.

    IT seems like they want the title ¡°Demonic ck Dragon(Demon Dragon)¡± from Girar.

    Demonic ck dragon sounds stronger than dark dragon but it¡¯s not like I care.

    I heard that it¡¯s some sort of tradition.

    This tradition has been gone for thousands of years but in recent years, it was sought by impure dragons as proof of being the strongest.

    ¡¸Is demonic ck dragon the title of the strongest?¡¹

    ¡¸The answer is yes if we¡¯re talking about impure dragons.¡¹

    Raimeiren was the one who answered my question.

    She led the three.

    At first, these three did not know about that title and just coincidentally asked Raimeiren to judge who¡¯s the strongest.

    Raimeiren, who knew about the title, passes them to Girar since she can¡¯t decide who¡¯ll be the title holder without his permission.

    Because of that, Girar has no choice but to reluctantly interview the three.

    He will be the one who¡¯ll choose the one who¡¯ll bear the title.

    ¡¸I get it now but, why do you have to interview them in Big Tree Vige?¡¹

    ¡¸Because it is necessary to get over the trial to obtain the title.¡¹

    There¡¯s a trial in the vige?

    Anyway, I don¡¯t need to receive those three so I¡¯ll leave them to Girar.

    I still have to visit each house in Vige One.

    That time, the threedies were triumphantly waiting for the trial given by Girar.

    After visiting each family in Vige One, Vige Two, Vige Three, and Vige Four, I came back to Big Tree Vige and saw the depressed three on their knees.

    After visiting several families in Vige Five and returning to Big Three Vige, those three are muttering something towards the wall.

    After visiting each family in Big Tree Vige, those three¡­.were having a life consultation with the phoenix chick Aegis.

    Aegis pats their shoulders while they cry.

    What happened?

    When they first came to this vige, they were ignoring me but now they¡¯re even bowing.

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing. Given their current abilities, none of them can bear the title.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Or are you just being too tough?¡¹

    ¡¸Not really. I¡¯ve even made a simple trial.¡¹

    Girar, with his title of Dark Dragon, gives trial to one impure dragon and if that impure dragon manages to clear it, it will be given the title ¡°Demonic ck Dragon¡±.

    The trial shouldn¡¯t be difficult.

    It seems to have only contained something ceremonial.

    However, this time, it was necessary to select only one of the three.

    Therefore, the trial seems to be a littlepetitive.

    The trial that Girar gave.

    He prepared a log with 1 meter diameter and a length of 5 meters.

    He threw it in the forest and will give the title to the one who¡¯ll manage to bring it back.

    All three chased the log in their dragon form.

    Immediately after, they were caught by Zabuton¡¯s web and were incapacitated.

    At that time, they seem to have been beaten by Rasuti who was nearby when they were rampaging.

    ¡¸Rananon is sleeping! Stop making noise!¡¹

    Girar¡¯s trial, part two.

    He asked for the cooperation of the kuros. He¡¯ll give the title to the one who¡¯ll be able to bring back the log that the kuros are protecting.

    At first, there were 30 kuros.

    However, when fighting against the 30 of them, the threedies were not able to do anything so the number was reduced little by little and eventually only one left but the three still weren¡¯t able to bring back the log.

    Thest one was Uno.

    ¡¸Were the three of them in their human forms?¡¹

    ¡¸No, they were in their dragon forms.¡¹

    He managed to defend against three dragons?

    Amazing.

    Good, I¡¯ll pat your headter.

    ¡¸But if the three of them can¡¯t even win against Uno¡­.won¡¯t they be killed in the forest if a rabbit shows up?¡¹

    ¡¸That won¡¯t happen¡­.I think. I¡¯m doubtful too. However, I think that inferno wolf is history¡¯s strongest.¡¹

    Great.

    You are praised as the strongest.

    Hahaha.

    Kuro, Kuroichi, Kuroni, and Kuroyon, don¡¯t be disheartened.

    You are his father and brothers inw.

    Get along, get along okay.

    I¡¯ll pat you too.

    Girar¡¯s trial, part three.

    He asked Ria, Daga, and Gulf to cooperate and fight them one-on-one one by one.

    The title will be given to the one who¡¯ll win the most.

    For the battle¡¯s fairness, it was decided that the opponent will be chosen via draw lots and all three matches will happen at the same time.

    After that, they¡¯ll change opponents and fight again.

    When changing opponents, they will be healed by healing magic¡­.

    All three lost.

    ¡¸The martial arts tournament is close so we are all battle-ready.¡¹

    ¡¸I wish they were a little tougher¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Using breath is cheating. The tip of my tail got burnt a little.¡¹

    Ria, Daga, and Gulf continue their training while mutually giving reflection points to each other.

    It seems like the heart of those three was broken seeing them like that.

    ¡¸Since there is already a doubt that they can kill a rabbit, isn¡¯t having them fight those who can participate in knight section an overkill?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s lower the level of their opponent tomon section participants¡­.¡¹

    If their heart is broken, there¡¯s no way they can win.

    In the end, we asked the vigers of Vige One but they were instantly taken down by lightning magic.

    ¡­..

    ¡¸Areh? Even rabbits can avoid that, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I was surprised to see that they were directly hit. I thought they would be able to easily evade it. I¡¯ve done something wrong.¡¹

    ¡¸But, aren¡¯t they too weak?¡¹

    ¡¸I think so too. But now, how are we supposed to choose one?¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    We can¡¯t choose one if they are so weak.

    ¡¸However, the trial will continue endlessly if we don¡¯t choose anyone. This is so troublesome.¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t we just say no one¡¯s qualified?¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, they are carrying the face of each of their races. If one of them was chosen, no one would say anything¡­.but if none, these three will never be able to return to their race.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡­.then how about giving it to the three of them?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸The three of them will bear the title ¡°Demonic ck Dragon¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. The demonic ck dragon can only be one¡­.no, there¡¯s no rule like that. Right. No, I can¡¯t decide this on my own. I¡¯ll talk to Dors and Raimeiren.¡¹

    It will be the martial arts tournament soon.

    Dors wille soon.

    Those three will spend a little more time in the vige.

    ¡¸By the way, how are you? It¡¯s been a long time since thest one, how about a drink?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d love to but I still have some houses to visit.¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you already visit all the houses in the residential area? Howe you still have some houses to visit?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I still have to go to those important ces.¡¹

    The ce I¡¯ve pointed at is the dog area where the kuros are currently lining up.

    Are you ready now?

    I¡¯ll be there in a bit.

    You don¡¯t have to line up neatly too.

    ¡¸And over there too¡¹

    The big tree is being decorated by spiderlings.

    One of the spiderlings noticed my gaze and I gestured to wait a little longer.

    Seeing that, Girarughed.

    ¡¸Those are certainly important ces.¡¹

 Chapter 432 â€“ Summer Harvest, Fallâ€™s Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 432 ¨C Summer Harvest, Fall¡¯s Arrival</h4>

    Summer is over.

    It¡¯s getting cooler¡­¡­or not.

    It¡¯s still hot.

    Summer is still ongoing.

    However, it can¡¯t do anything to crops nted by the AFT.

    The crops are waiting to be harvested.

    Let¡¯s do our best.

    The spiderlings are very active in harvesting.

    They are the ones harvesting eggnts, tomatoes, cucumbers, pumpkins, etc. and they are doing it in a cooperative manner.

    What¡¯s more, they select those that can already be harvested.

    The AFT crops will grow well but they are not growing at the same rate so we need to sort out those that can be harvested first.

    Even I would have a problem with that but the spiderling¡¯s sorting is perfect.

    They are very reliable.

    The high elves, lizardmen, beastkins, dwarves, and mountain elves are also used to harvesting.

    They are also reliable.

    Girar and the three dragons will also help.

    I¡¯m thankful for that so I asked them to harvest cabbage.

    I really want to ask them to harvest root crops like carrots and radishes but Doraim is already looking forward to it.

    I left the guidance for harvesting cabbages to a beastgirl.

    After a little harvesting work, I plowed the ce where harvesting is over using the AFT to make it into a field again.

    I use the AFT so I¡¯m okay but the others should be careful since it is still hot.

    Don¡¯t forget to rehydrate and replenish salt.

    After that, the disposal of the crops which have been damaged or crushed by some troubles.

    It¡¯s a waste to throw them away.

    We can¡¯t sell them outside but they can still be eaten.

    The kuros will be the ones who¡¯ll eat them.

    There are a lot of kuros so they have their own likes and dislikes.

    The lesser the crops we¡¯ll dispose of, the better.

    ¡¸Vige chief, are we not going to harvest that field?¡¹

    One of the high elves points to a potato field.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a potato field for the spiderlings. The spiderlings will harvest them on their own¡­.see?¡¹

    The spiderlings, who had finished harvesting other ces, gathered in the field and began digging up potatoes.

    They are digging carefully so as to not damage the potatoes.

    Then, one of them raised its harvested potato up¡­.it seems like it was worried about whether to eat it there and then or to take it home.

    The scene of them tying a potato on their back with web is pleasing.

    The number of harvested crops will be checked by the civil servant girls.

    After securing the amount needed for each vige, Doraim, Dors, demon king, ancestor-san, and Big Roof Shashaato¡¯s share will be secured too.

    The remaining crops will be transported to Vige Five and sold to Goroun Company.

    Unlike in the past, trading now has be easier thanks to the teleportation gate.

    They will not pay with cash but with marine products.

    ¡¸There are a lot of fishes that I¡¯ve never seen before.¡¹

    The children¡¯s eyes shine upon seeing the fish brought from Vige Five.

    My eyes shine too.

    ¡¸This is¡­.¡¹

    There are 80cm fishes there¡­..are they pacific sauries?

    There are also 50cm fishes that look like salmon.

    Big pacific saury and salmon.

    The number is¡­.two hundred pacific sauries and fifty salmon.

    It seems like saury and salmon were caught(by hand) in the sea near Shashaato City.

    Not by.

    How did they manage to catch this many?

    Thanks anyway.

    Pacific saury, salmon.

    They are seasonal but it means it is already fall¡­.

    But this is not japan.

    Yes, I know.

    Let¡¯s put some radish for the time being.

    I am sure some sudachi trees have already grown.

    Its fruit should make it in time.

    I probably need to harvest some.

    I also have soy sauce avable thanks to Flora.

    Let¡¯s not forget to cook rice too.

    Now, let¡¯s practice grilling pacific saury.

    It¡¯s so big so it will be hard to grill but this is still the best!

    Pacific saury.

    It turns out that it is impossible to grill as it is given how big it is.

    I cut it in half and grill it.

    It was delicious but it was a bit frustrating.

    Salmon.

    I have noints about salmon.

    It¡¯s delicious.

    This might be too selfish to say but I want this and rice to be my meal for a while.

    They are popr with the vigers too.

    However, the children seem to prefer salmon over saury.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too bony.¡¹

    That¡¯s the opinion of Nutt, the children¡¯s representative.

    I already took the bones when I cut it in half but some will definitely remain.

    Well, there are Ursa and Guraru who can eat it without worrying about bones¡­.

    If possible, I want you to at least take out the big bones.

    Aegis, the phoenix chick, leaves the bones of the saury clean.

    I really don¡¯t care but do you really have to arrange the bones like that?

    Does phoenix have this kind of habit?

    No?

    You just feel like it?

    Okay.

    Roasted salmon is popr with the vige¡¯s adults.

    Especially the dwarves.

    I know you like it but drink alcohol moderately.

    Fish don¡¯tst long so it is better to eat them early.

    Both saury and salmon are too big for a family to consume but if it is left to the vige, they will disappear in no time.

    ¡­..

    I should have hidden some for myself.

    Let¡¯s ask Michael-san then.

    Digression.

    The pacific saury is divided into two factions, those who eat and those who don¡¯t eat.

    The children are all in the don¡¯t eat faction.

    This is hard.

    But I won¡¯t force them.

 Chapter 433 â€“ Martial Arts Tournament Qualifier

    <h4>Chapter 433 ¨C Martial Arts Tournament Qualifier</h4>

    The martial arts tournament of Big Tree Vige is after the autumn harvest.

    The main idea is to make it into a harvest festival.

    However, as the scale of the martial arts tournament increases, it will be difficult to do it all during the day of the festival.

    Especially for the civil servant girls.

    ¡¸It is very hard to run a martial arts tournament during a busy post-harvest period.¡¹

    Frau said.

    ¡¸It will be impossible to hold the event like in the previous years.¡¹

    Right.

    Given what happenedst year, we decided to hold the martial arts tournament before this year¡¯s autumn harvest.

    As for the harvest festival, it should be something like a harvest festival.

    Because of that decision, all parties involved gathered.

    The demon king and the four heavenly kings.

    They are also apanied by the three beastboys and the high elf Rigune.

    The demon king is delighted to see his daughter Yuri again¡­..Aren¡¯t you overacting? You frequently see each other since you oftene to Big Tree Vige for the cats.

    The four heavenly kings are all assembled, Randan, Beezel, tts, and Hou are here.

    Areh?

    I feel like one of the beastboys is strangely close to Hou but¡­.what happened?

    Must be my imagination.

    It seems like it has been a long time since Ist saw the beastboys. They¡¯ve grown up a lot and looked more adult-like now.

    It should be a sign of being stronger.

    Ah, they rolled out after being hit by Ursa.

    What happened?

    I¡¯m sure they have the ability to catch that before?

    Were you caught off guard?

    ¡¸No, Ursa¡¯s bigger and more powerful now¡­.¡¹

    Is that so?

    Ursa has grown too¡­..is she¡­..

    I did not notice anything because she¡¯s with me all the time but she¡¯s growing too.

    ¡­..

    I feelplicated.

    Ancestor-san and Fushu.

    They have a newpanion with them.

    It is a knight in full armor and his equipment is even making a ¡°ng ng¡± sound.

    Fushu introduced him to me.

    ¡¸This man is called Schneider Ifka, a holy knight of the church. He strongly requested to participate in the martial arts tournament so I brought him here. I can guarantee his identity so please allow him to enter the vige and participate in the martial arts tournament.¡¹

    She requested politely while standing in front of the vige¡¯s entrance so I¡¯ll allow it.

    After that, I asked ancestor-san.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with him?¡¹

    Since ancestor-san suddenly let a stranger apany him, I guess there is a reason¡­.

    ¡¸Nothing. However, this person is the type who constantly looks for someone stronger¡­.If this person stays like this, this one¡¯s going to jump out of the church and start rampaging so I let this one apany me. I should have taken your permission first so I apologize.¡¹

    Since he¡¯s apologizing politely, what else can I say?

    Maa, there¡¯s nothing toin about in the first ce. There¡¯s no problem even if a few new faces show up.

    There¡¯s also the possibility of ancestor-san being too busy to get permission.

    ¡¸Also, it¡¯s not him but her. Although it¡¯s hard to notice because she¡¯s wearing armor, she¡¯s a woman.¡¹

    ¡¸I was rude¡­.but a woman named Schneider?¡¹

    ¡¸Her real name is Chelsea. She has aplex with her being a woman so it will be good if you don¡¯t point it out.¡¹

    Affirmative.

    Ah, let¡¯s have the others know that too.

    ¡¸Also, she¡¯s one of the heroes that the church has confirmed. A real one, not a fake.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.the demon king is here, is it okay?¡¹

    ¡¸For the time being, she only thinks of herself as a holy knight of the church so she hasn¡¯t thought about anything rted to defeating the demon king. Maa, in the event that she¡¯ll try to y the demon king, I will stop and teleport her back.¡¹

    What I¡¯m trying to ask is if there would be no problem.

    ¡­¡­..

    Schneider, she screamed and fainted when she saw the kuros and spiderlings.

    Yup, there¡¯s no problem.

    Dors, Raimeiren, Girar, and Doraim.

    Girar, Raimeiren, and Doraim have been in the vige for some time and they even helped with harvesting.

    The three impure dragons are prostrating before Dors in their dragon forms.

    They¡¯re not even moving a bit.

    Dors said something to the three.

    ¡¸Can you beat Dandaji?¡¹

    The three trembled.

    I asked the nearby Hakuren.

    ¡¸Who is Dandaji?¡¹

    ¡¸A dragon that reigns as the strongest among the impure dragons. I think it¡¯s an ice dragon?¡¹

    ¡¸Strongest? Eh? Aren¡¯t those threepeting to be the strongest?¡¹

    ¡¸They are the strongest impure dragons that want the title of ¡°Demonic ck Dragon¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.I-I see.¡¹

    Looking at those three, I almost misjudged the power of the whole impure dragon race.

    ¡¸How strong is that Dandaji?¡¹

    ¡¸Dandaji huh, he probably can take a shot from Doraim. I¡¯m not sure since he¡¯ll probably run away from Doraim. ¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me but, how strong is Doraim? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha. From vige chief¡¯s point of view, Doraim is probably no different from Dandaji and those three. ¡¹

    No, I think Doraim is stronger than those three.

    The two former four heavenly kings arrived from Vige Five.

    From the hot spring area, the ghost knight.

    Themias from the south dungeon and the titans from the north dungeon came too.

    Yeah, they are regr members.

    People from Vige One, Vige Two, Vige Three, and Vige Four came too.

    Until now, only the kuros and the spiderlings had been voluntarily doing some qualifying matches but this year, we decided to hold qualifying matches for everyone too.

    It¡¯s because the number of participants increased.

    Themon section and the warrior section adopted the tournament system. The goal of the tournament is to narrow down the number of participants to some extent.

    ¡­¡­

    The three dragons joined themon section qualifiers, is that okay?

    When I asked Girar, he said it should be okay.

    No, I don¡¯t mind them participating but they should only be in their human forms.

    The three impure dragons were eliminated in the qualifiers.

    All three of them were defeated by Ursa.

    There is no injustice in a tournament.

    Luck.

    It¡¯s all because of luck.

    Aegis, the phoenix chick, isforting Ojess, the me dragon who faced Ursa in the first round.

    And, one more thing.

    Holy Knight Schneider.

    She was defeated by a lizardman hatchling.

    Now¡­.she¡¯s healing herself by embracing the wine slime.

    I don¡¯t really care but stop burying your face in it.

    You¡¯ll get drunk with the smell of alcohol.

 Chapter 434 â€“ CM and Common Section

    <h4>Chapter 434 ¨C CM and Common Section</h4>

    Large white sheets wereid around the stage of the martial arts tournament.

    An image is projected on the sheets.

    ¡¸The famous store of Shashaato City, Big Roof Shashaato! Its core, Ma¡¯s Four Kings!¡¹

    Along with sound effects, the footage proceeds from Big Roof Shashaato to Ma¡¯s counter.

    ¡¸First of all! The curry king, Marcos, who made Ma invincible!¡¹

    Marcos shyly offers curry in the video.

    ¡¸As he silently grills his skewers, his poprity with women soars! The yakitori king, August!¡¹

    In the video, August cooly gives a skewer to a woman who¡¯s screaming ¡°kyaa¡±.

    August, who¡¯s nearby, is red at by his wife as he screams ¡°eek¡± with a pitiful face.

    ¡¸Poprizing putting ingredients one by one! The pot au feu king, Bruno!¡¹

    That pot au feu is a little weird hot pot.

    It seems to be popr even in summer.

    ¡¸And thest one! Mincing meat so that it will be easy to eat, hamburger king, Shyfull!¡¹

    Shyfull.

    ¡­.he¡¯s a son of a former noble or something but he became an apprentice in Ma.

    ¡¸He¡¯s not a former noble. He¡¯s still a noble and a legitimate heir. He wants to be disinherited but the current head of the family is resisting.¡¹

    One of the nearby civil servant girls told me so.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t that cause a problem?¡¹

    ¡¸It won¡¯t. It seems like the current head of the family directly went to Ma but at that time, demon king-sama was there.¡¹

    ¡¸The demon king?¡¹

    ¡¸Demon king-sama visits Ma every time he ys baseball.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Also, even though it is just a joke, is it okay to call yourself ¡°king¡± even though there¡¯s the demon king?¡¹

    Curry king or hamburger king.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know in other countries but it is alright in the demon king¡¯s kingdom. There are quite a lot of people who call themselves kings.¡¹

    Is that so?

    No, I feel like I¡¯ve already heard it before.

    The video ends with the four kings standing side by side saying ¡°We are waiting for you in Ma¡±.

    The camera is blurry and theposition is too sweet but it is a propermercial.

    It was the broadcasting department that made this CM.

    After using the recording device given by Raimeiren several times, it was brought to Ifrus School where Loo is.

    That is to check if it can be reproduced.

    The people of Ifrus School themselves made that proposal and I¡¯m not worried about the cost. The technical difficulty is too high though.

    However, the people of Ifrus School did not give up.

    ¡¸The recording function is amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸If there¡¯s a close call at the baseball match, it can be reviewed correctly.¡¹

    ¡¸That famous scene again.¡¹

    Recklessly chasing your dream.

    Loo is someone who¡¯s reckless if it is about something she loves.

    It seems like shepressed her already busy research time about the teleportation gate in order to study the recording device.

    ¡¸In terms of position, Loo has the highest authority, right?¡¹

    ¡¸When a research starts, that doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡¹

    When Loo came back with the broadcasting department, she¡¯s pretty exhausted.

    She still looks fatigued while sitting.

    Maa, I guess this is the result of working too hard.

    That thing not only has a recording function but also has an editing function.

    Even though it is just a CM, the crowd cheered.

    Please be healthy soon.

    The martial arts tournament¡¯s battle.

    This year, themon section and warrior section have be tournament systems but the headband rule has not changed.

    If you manage to take away the opponent¡¯s headband, you win¡­.

    Ursa, do you really have to beat up your opponent until she fainted just to rob her headband?

    Her opponent is one of the impure dragons who failed at the qualifier so she didn¡¯t hold back.

    By the way, the three impure dragons who failed at the qualifier joined themon section as special participants.

    They don¡¯t want to but Girar forced them to.

    Ah¡­.the other two also lost their first match.

    I thought they could do a little more but¡­..

    There is another special participant in themon section.

    Holy knight Schneider, Chelsea.

    She changed her armor to a woman¡¯s after she lost at the qualifier and participated as a female knight.

    She also uses her name, Chelsea.

    And she¡¯s strong.

    She¡¯s not that strong when she was defeated in the qualifier.

    Was her full te armor for men too heavy?

    The lizardman hatchling who beat her during the qualifier is now fighting her in the semis.

    The lizardman hatchling is¡­alert.

    Oh, did it recognize her as a different person from Schneider?

    Chelsea, who took off her armor, went to the stage in light clothing.

    The armor was too heavy after all?

    At first, they were having a sword match but the hatchling threw its sword and tackled her.

    It¡¯s aiming for a grappling battle.

    It looks like Chelsea guessed its intention and threw her sword too and grappled with it.

    After rolling around on the stage together, the hatchling strangled Chelsea¡¯s arm.

    And the battle ended.

    On Chelsea¡¯s other hand was the hatchling¡¯s headband.

    ¡¸Winner, Chelsea!¡¹

    When the crowd heard referee Hakuren¡¯s voice, they cheered.

    That was a good match.

    The finals.

    Ursa vs Chelsea

    Ursa.

    Is she addicted to beating her opponent to unconsciousness and robbing her headband?

    The crowd did not cheer, but they were saying lots of things like ¡°uwaa¡±.

    Maa, some kids, including Alfred, are happy and p their hands.

    ¡­¡­no.

    I¡¯m wrong.

    Let me rephrase.

    ¡¸Common section, congrattions on being the champion. Well done. ¡¹

    Ursa raises both of her hands to the crowd.

    A big cheer blew up.

    Fushu, how¡¯s Chelsea?

    Alive?

    Good.

 Chapter 435 â€“ Flame Dragon Ojess

    <h4>Chapter 435 ¨C me Dragon Ojess</h4>

    The great me is Ojess.

    me Dragon Ojess.

    Ah, even though I talk like this, I¡¯m a female.

    Excuse me.

    Ma, located in Shashaato City, has counters and tables forrge demi-human races like centaurs and minotaurs.

    It¡¯s because the amount of food they need to eat is different.

    Large demi-humans are famous for having food troubles but they are enviable since they eat more curry and hamburgers from Ma.

    I can eat a lot too if I transform into a dragon but I won¡¯t be able to enjoy the taste as much when I¡¯m in my human form¡­.it¡¯s a problem.

    Yeah, the great me likes sweet curry more than spicy curry.

    I prefer apple juice over alcohol.

    Delicious.

    ¡­¡­..

    Why is my face on the floor?

    What¡¯s happening?

    Ah, right.

    I got hit and knocked out.

    Martial arts tournament,mon section.

    I was disappointed when I lost at the qualifier but watching other matches, I realized myck of power.

    I have to train again.

    And I will challenge this martial arts tournament again.

    I decided so in my heart.

    Even though I¡¯ve already decided that, Girar-sama pushed me into the main tournament.

    Thank you for this unwanted favor.

    Unreasonable unreasonable unreasonable unreasonable.

    I am already fully aware of myck of power.

    I apologize for being arrogant.

    Therefore, someone, save me.

    The wind dragon Haifrigta and the earth dragon Kihatroy are targeting the title of ¡°Demonic ck Dragon¡± like me.

    Until we met with Raimeiren-sama, we were fighting against each other but now, we¡¯re best of friends.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do our best!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re not going to die!¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone will survive!¡¹

    We talked with each other and participated in the main matches unwillingly.

    First round.

    The little girl opponent of mine knocked me out instantly.

    I¡¯m alright. I can still remember everything clearly.

    I remember my name too.

    This morning¡¯s breakfast¡­..

    I remember it was delicious.

    I thought it would be bad to eat anything for lunch before the match started so I did not eat any.

    The tents built around the venue have good smelling food so I want to eat.

    I checked the ce out while eating fried pasta on an iron te.

    At first, I was alone but my best friends, Haifrigta and Kihatroy, lined up with me.

    Yeah, we worked hard.

    Want some fried pasta?

    It¡¯s delicious.

    Hnn?

    What is that sweet-looking thing?

    From what tent?

    Crepe from the red tent?

    Okay, let¡¯s goter.

    Themon section, the little girl who defeated me became the champion.

    That girl must be another creature in a little girl¡¯s form.

    The vige chief praised the little girl but that vige chief is not normal either.

    He is Hakuren-sama and Rasuti-sama¡¯s husband.

    Until now, I have never heard of a human bing a husband of an ancient dragon.

    I¡¯ve never heard of it but it actually happened¡­.

    To be honest, I couldn¡¯t believe that he defeated Hakuren-sama and made her his wife.

    Even if the vige chief himself said so, I didn¡¯t believe it.

    However, it won¡¯t be a lie because Dors-sama, Raimeiren-sama, and Doraim-sama said the same.

    ording to what I heard, the vige chief has defeated the wyvern of the Iron Forest.

    That wyvern is so strong that calling it a wyvern is a scam.

    The only impure dragon that can beat it is¡­Dandaji-sama.

    No, even if it is Dandaji-sama, he¡¯ll have a hard time against that wyvern.

    And the vige chief defeated it.

    If it was a joke, how good was it?

    But now, I believe it from the bottom of my heart.

    After all, the vige chief made Girar-sama work on the field.

    If I did not hang in there, I would have lost my mind.

    The martial arts tournament went smoothly with the warrior section.

    Every battle is wonderful.

    And everyone is stronger than me.

    I think that I¡¯m d that I¡¯m in themon section.

    The winner was a mountain elf.

    She¡¯s amazing.

    Although they lost, the high elves and the dwarves are amazing too.

    And the knight section started.

    There are angels, demons, inferno wolves, and demon spiders.

    A lizardman and a beastman lost but they showed a good fight.

    I also want to fight like them.

    The winner was the chief of the angels, Malbit.

    She arrived at Big Tree Vige Just before the start of the knight section.

    She participated because one of the vige chief¡¯s wives is down due to fatigue.

    She¡¯s amazing.

    The highlight is her very first match. A parent-child battle between Malbit and Kierbit.

    The battle was so intense that no one would think that they are mother and daughter.

    Especially the daughter Kierbit.

    She¡¯s using every power within her to her every attack.

    Those are not the kinds of attacks one would shoot against their own mother.

    But Malbit flirtingly avoids them and counter attacks annoyingly.

    She also shows no mercy on her own daughter.

    Angels¡­.they are scary.

    After the knight sectiones the model matches called brave section.

    It¡¯s not a tournament but one on one battles.

    The opponent will be chosen by draw lots.

    The participants¡­.

    Yeah, right.

    It¡¯s the end of the world.

    Dors-sama and Girar-sama fought against each other.

    That demon spider is absolutely not a normal demon spider.

    Is that the legendary nine-tailed fox Youko?

    The demon king, he¡¯s amazing.

    Although he¡¯s obviously inferior in terms of ability, he did his best.

    He earned my respect.

    Or rather, who¡¯s that vampire that overwhelmed the demon king?

    Ancestor-san?

    I¡¯ve never heard of him but¡­.I understand that there are a lot of people in the world who are stronger than me.

    Doraim-sama¡­.he¡¯s panicking.

    He joined the section but why is he shouting that this is a trap?

    His opponent is Raimeiren-sama¡­

    Good luck.

    The battles continue even after the martial arts tournament is over.

    This vige is a terrible ce.

    I don¡¯t care about the title ¡±Demonic ck Dragon¡± anymore.

    For now, I was able to recognize myck of power.

    Let¡¯s do our best.

    I¡¯m serious.

    If I get stronger, I¡¯ll take part and win themon section.

    And I might be able to join the warrior section.

    No, I¡¯ll definitely join.

    Until then, I¡¯ll forget about the title ¡°Demonic ck Dragon¡±.

    Let¡¯s inform Girar-sama tomorrow.

    Yeah, that¡¯s good.

    ¡¸Oi, Ojess, Haifrigta, and Kihatroy. It¡¯s your turn.¡¹

    Girar-sama calls us.

    It¡¯s our turn?

    I don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s saying.

    And why is Hakuren-sama warming up next to Girar-sama?

    ¡­¡­

    I don¡¯t want to understand.

    I don¡¯t want to but I did.

    Ah, the dragon¡¯s intelligence level.

    I should inform him now and not tomorrow.

    I look at Haifrigta and Kihatroy beside me.

    They nod.

    ¡¸Please forgive us. We don¡¯t want the title ¡°Demonic ck Dragon¡± so please spare us.¡¹

    Girar-sama should have heard our apology but the match against Hakuren-sama still took ce.

    It¡¯s a blessing to stay alive.

 Chapter 436 â€“ Martial Arts Tournament Ends

    <h4>Chapter 436 ¨C Martial Arts Tournament Ends</h4>

    The martial arts tournament ended sessfully.

    In the free battle time of the night of the martial arts tournament, Hakuren fights against the three impure dragons.

    She did not do it to bully them but to teach Ursa how to hold back.

    No, rather than teaching her how to hold back, it looks like she¡¯s teaching her how to make the battle spectacr.

    After receiving the full power attack of the opponents, she repeatedly beat them.

    Of course, when she¡¯s hitting them, she¡¯s doing her best to hold back.

    Rather than beating, I think it is more appropriate to call it patting.

    By the way, Hakuren.

    Though Ursa looks like she¡¯s enjoying your teaching, your three opponents are seriously crying¡­.

    Yeah, that will be bad for education so end it there.

    When I said that and stopped the match, the three expressed their gratitude full of emotions.

    No no, I apologize for both Hakuren and Ursa.

    Your injuries will be cured in the tent over there.

    Those three, for the time being, will not go for the title ¡°Demonic ck Dragon¡± and train first.

    I thought that they would settle in Big Tree Vige but they will work in the demon king¡¯s ce since they wish it themselves.

    ¡¸Because we think it is for the best.¡¹

    ¡¸We won¡¯t trouble you.¡¹

    ¡¸Please take care of us from now on.¡¹

    I can¡¯t say anything because Girar allowed it and the demon king epted them.

    Chelsea, also known as holy knight Schneider¡­.took off her armor andpletely acted like a woman.

    ording to ancestor-san, it seems like herplex has been resolved.

    She is smiling so I guess it¡¯s okay.

    After that, she decided to work in Vige Five with the rmendation of both Daga and Gulf.

    She¡¯ll be under the Vige Five¡¯s church and she will practice swordsmanship under Pirika.

    I can¡¯t say anything since ancestor-san permitted her and the person wished for it herself.

    She was immediately introduced to the holy maiden Celes, the representative of the church.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Celes. Please take care of me from now on.¡¹

    ¡¸I am korin religion¡¯s holy knight Sch¡­.No, holy knight Chelsea. Please take care of me from now on too.¡¹

    Please get along.

    On the stage, Doraim and Raimeiren are fighting.

    Doraim¡¯s eyes are teary.

    That, Hakuren threw a wooden tag with his name written on it on the draw lots box.

    She said I might know how strong Doraim is using this method¡­.I¡¯m sorry.

    Let¡¯sfort him when the battle is over.

    In a ce near the stage, Malbit is drinking alcohol.

    She participated in the knight section in Loo¡¯s stead and even won the tournament.

    She¡¯s usually happy go lucky but she¡¯s really something.

    Watching Malbit¡¯s battles, Rigune regretted not being able to participate.

    She didn¡¯t have to hold back earlier though.

    Rigune also wanted to move her body so she also participated in the free matches.

    Her opponent is Ruincia, who came with Malbit.

    Ria¡¯s mother, Rigune, and Tier¡¯s mother, Ruincia.

    I can¡¯t predict who will win.

    I can¡¯t predict but¡­.Ria.

    Why are you and all the other high elves cheering Ruincia?

    If she sees you, Rigune will be sad.

    What do you mean you want to see her lose¡­.

    If you give in to a sudden burst of emotion, you might be sorryter.

    Look, Rigune is smiling fearlessly when she sees all of you are cheering for Ruincia.

    Rigune, you can¡¯t just ¡°identally¡± fire at the audience.

    The battle between Doraim and Raimeiren ended with Raimeiren¡¯s jumping knee kick.

    I thought she was going to let Doraim show good times but in the middle of their match, Hiichirou cheered for her.

    ¡¸When I was young, I¡¯ve cried a lot of times because of that knee¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, me too.¡¹

    ¡¸In your case, it is because you joined the dragon king(me) to go on a rampage.¡¹

    ¡¸In your case, it is every time you sweetly look at another woman.¡¹

    ¡¸How did you know?¡¹

    That¡¯s a conversation between Girar and Dors.

    They¡¯ve been hitting each other until a while ago but they are good friends.

    Ah, excuse me but, can you strengthen the barrier for the audience?

    Rigune is using her bow.

    I want to reduce unfortunate idents.

    Around the venue, many tents are built to serve food and alcohol as usual.

    The oni maids are busy.

    Among them, Gutt¡¯s tent is popr with children.

    But there¡¯s no food there, only weapons.

    ¡¸Cool!¡¹

    ¡¸Beautiful!¡¹

    ¡¸Easy to hold!¡¹

    The kids love them because they are holding kiddy size weapons.

    ¡¸I only made them as prototypes. Hold on, thank you. Don¡¯t take them yet. They are only for exhibits. After tomorrow¡­.I¡¯ll give them to you once I receive permission from vige chief and Hakuren-san. Hahaha. I¡¯m not a meanie. I¡¯ll forge you weapons just for you but if you get hurt, I¡¯ll get angry.¡¹

    The children boo to Gutt.

    Weapons for children?

    ¡­..

    It¡¯s still too early.

    Be patient and use the wooden swords and wooden spears I made.

    ¡¸And Gol, Sil, and Bron. Leave your sword. I¡¯ll have them sharpen tomorrow. Ah, you guys have permission so you can take these with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, Uncle Gutt. Then, this and this and this.¡¹

    ¡¸You want a lot huh. Also, given their size, it shouldn¡¯t be usable for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Their sizes are fine. How much reward medals are they? Is one enough?¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? No need. Just take them.¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do that.¡¹

    ¡¸?¡­.. could it be¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I will not give you a discount.¡¹

    After the beastboys left, I ask Gutt.

    ¡¸What does that mean?¡¹

    ¡¸When a man buys something that isn¡¯t for him, he only has one purpose.¡¹

    ¡­..

    Ah, ahh, I see.

    A gift for a woman.

    I see I see.

    That¡¯s youth for you.

    Wait a minute¡­..

    Both Gol and Bron took one each.

    As for Sil, three.

    ¡­¡­.

    I wonder if his other half is a weapon maniac.

    I hope so.

    At ater date.

    ¡¸I got a letter from the three who went with the demon king but¡­.¡¹

    Girar came to ask me.

    ¡¸Those three, they said they were entrusted with the third, fourth, and fifth but, what does it mean?¡¹

    ¡­..

    I was a little worried about how to exin it.

    Digression.

    At Vige Five.

    ¡¸Eh? Celes is the holy maiden?¡¹

    ¡¸To my regret, I¡¯m only a person who¡¯s in charge of the church.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Pirika is the sword saint?¡¹

    ¡¸To my regret, I¡¯m only a person in charge of security in Vige Five.¡¹

 Chapter 437 â€“ Sapling

    <h4>Chapter 437 ¨C Sapling</h4>

    After the martial arts tournament was over, the vige changed a little.

    First of all, some of themias from the south dungeon and titans from the north dungeon who participated in the martial arts tournament remained in the vige.

    It seems like they will work in the vige until the autumn harvest.

    Themias will help with brewing alcohol.

    The titans will be helping with cksmithing at Gutt¡¯s ce.

    Do your best then.

    Malbit, the angel¡¯s chief, and Ruincia, the vice chief, came in the middle of the martial arts tournament.

    They will not return even after the martial arts tournament is over and n to stay at the vige as they are.

    ¡¸Thank you for taking care of usst winter.¡¹

    Malbit said so and went to my mansion.

    And returned immediately.

    ¡¸The kotatsu is gone!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s still autumn.¡¹

    Ignoring Malbit, Ruincia gave me a present.

    ¡¸It¡¯ste.¡¹

    It was a book made of parchment and a one-meter tall sapling.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a tree that has been growing in the angel¡¯s vige for generations. If you don¡¯t mind, please nt it in this vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    Tier and Gran Maria will probably be pleased if I nt a tree that came from the angel¡¯s vige.

    Let¡¯s make sure it will grow.

    But, what kind of tree is this?

    I¡¯d be happy if it bears fruit ¡­

    After Ruincia went to Tiselle and Aurora, Kierbit came in a hurry.

    She stared at my new sapling.

    ¡¸Uwwaaaaa, uwwaaaaaaaaaaa¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡­..

    Is this dangerous?

    Kierbit didn¡¯t answer my question.

    She looked away pretending that she didn¡¯t hear me and flew away.

    There¡¯s no other way but to ask Tier then.

    ¡¸This thing, do you know what it is? ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eh? That? Eh? ¡¹

    I decided not to ask Tier either.

    ¡­..

    I hid the sapling and asked Gran Maria.

    ¡¸Gran Maria, I heard about a certain tree growing in the angel¡¯s vige, what is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸I know all the trees there but they are only fruit trees like the ones in this vige¡­.ah, perhaps you meant that tree? ¡¹

    ¡¸Is there a strange tree there?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than a strange tree, it can be called a symbol. Do you want to know about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Please¡¹

    ¡¸During the old days, when the angels still refer to themselves as godkins, there is a tree that had a contract with the earth god.¡¹

    ¡¸Contract with the earth god? That sounds awesome.¡¹

    ¡¸It is. I don¡¯t know if that is true though. However, the angels revered that tree as the symbol of angels and raised it carefully. However, no matter how careful they raise it, it doesn¡¯t seem to grow.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, and it also doesn¡¯t die even if it is ced in a scorchingnd or a frigidnd.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s amazing but, why did they even put it in such an environment?¡¹

    ¡¸When the angels are still referring to themselves as godkins, they have done a lot of unreasonable things. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡¹

    ¡¸No, well, I guess so.¡¹

    The ck history of angels.

    ¡¸Cough. Let¡¯s get back to the topic. The tree is amazing not only because it doesn¡¯t wither. What made it really amazing is the effect of its leaves. If you crush a leaf and put it on an injury, all kinds of injuries will be healed. If you boil two leaves and drink it, you can recover from any disease. And it said that if you roast three leaves and eat them, it can even regenerate lost limbs.¡¹

    ¡¸That is indeed amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, but they are all rumors. I don¡¯t know if it can really heal injuries.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. Right. It would be surprising if there¡¯s such a convenient tree.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. However, along with that story, it has be the symbol of angels. Of course, it is tightly guarded. If vige chief wants to see it, Malbit-sama might show you but¡­..Ruincia-sama will definitely stop you. That¡¯s the tree.¡¹

    I see.

    Since I got a tree sapling of that tree, it troubled both Kierbit and Tier.

    However, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s enough to act like that.

    Well, it¡¯s their symbol. The way they feel about it is definitely different from mine.

    Gran Maria¡­.she¡¯s pregnant so let¡¯s hide it from her.

    ¡¸By the way, what¡¯s the name of the tree?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s an exaggeration but in the angel¡¯s vige, it is called world tree(Yggdrasil).¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure that¡¯s an exaggeration.¡¹

    I went out of Gran Maria¡¯s room and went to the ce where I hid the sapling.

    Now.

    What should I do with this sapling?

    Maa, I still feel that I should properly nt and raise it.

    However, it looks like an important tree of the angels so I can¡¯t just nt it anywhere.

    The children might also bump and crash it when they¡¯re ying.

    ¡­..

    The safest ce in the vige is either my mansion or the residential area.

    Let¡¯s nt it in the middle of the residential area.

    And make a wall.

    A wall surrounding four sides of the ce where it is nted.

    I asked the high elves and it waspleted in no time.

    ¡­..

    It looks bad.

    It¡¯s just a wall.

    It looks like a shed without a roof.

    It¡¯s good enough.

    Then, let¡¯s nt this immediately at the center of the shed.

    If the sapling grows, it might act like a roof.

    No, I want it to be its roof.

    I wished that so while using the AFT to dig the ground where I¡¯ll nt it.

    A remote ce.

    Kuudel found Gran Maria.

    ¡¸Gran Maria, is it okay for you to move around?¡¹

    ¡¸I should move a little. Rather than that, where¡¯s vige chief?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, he¡¯s making something over there. Do you want me to ask him toe here?¡¹

    ¡¸No need. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡¹

    ¡¸Right right. It¡¯s not a big deal but pregnant women shouldn¡¯t move around.¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re worried, thene with me.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. So, what¡¯s the ¡°not a big deal¡± you¡¯re talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸I just told vige chief about the world tree but I forgot to tell him something.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you forget?¡¹

    ¡¸The size of the world tree. It has been around 2000 years since we started raising it but it has only grown for about a meter.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no matter where you nt it, it will not wither but it will not grow unless it is nted in a suitable ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Right right. I have to tell him that too. However, why did vige chief suddenly want to hear about the world tree?¡¹

    ¡¸Malbit-sama and Ruincia-sama are both here so he probably heard it from them.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I think I¡¯ll have to ask the two of them first for more details.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly. Ah, that was¡­.as usual, they built things so fast. Looks like it¡¯s already done.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s so fashionable to make a big tree as a roof.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I like it too. By the way, the nyunyu-daphnes are gathering around the shed¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Are they worshipping something? Did vige chief do something again?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe. However, looking at that roof tree, I feel like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere¡­¡­¡­¡­n-no way.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­it might have an effect on the child in my womb so I will not look at it for a while.¡¹

    ¡¸G-good idea.¡¹

 Chapter 438 â€“ Angelâ€™s Branch Office Construction Plan

    <h4>Chapter 438 ¨C Angel¡¯s Branch Office Construction n</h4>

    In the guest receiving room of my mansion, I went to the kotatsu that was set up early. Malbit and Ruincia are also having an after dinner tea here.

    ¡¸That tree, it has taken root with great momentum.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s within expectations. Aside from the fact that we can¡¯t make that tree grow, considering the tree itself, I think it was good that it has grown here.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right but the elders are noisy, aren¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸What can even those elders who nted it at the corner of our vige say?¡¹

    ¡¸They said that it is a tree that symbolizes them when they are still referred to as godkins. What did you tell them when you went out?¡¹

    ¡¸If they want to say something, tell that to the godkins. And they shut up.¡¹

    ¡¸When we were still rampaging, we used to call ourselves godkins too.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already forgotten about it. The present me is only Tiselle and Aurora¡¯s grandmother.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh. I envy you for having grandchildren. I have to get Kierbit to do her best.¡¹

    ¡¸Kierbit is back. She¡¯ll probably ask about that tree.¡¹

    Kierbit, who¡¯s in the line of sight of Ruincia, approached Malbit.

    ¡¸Mother, what is that!¡¹

    After thinking for a moment, Malbit said:

    ¡¸Kyaa¡« a godkin¡«¡¹

    A rematch of the martial arts tournament was held.

    No, this is a legit mother-daughter quarrel.

    Malbit, who¡¯s not getting out of the kotatsu, seems to be at a disadvantage.

    By the way, I¡¯m also in the kotatsu and I¡¯m also drinking tea.

    I thought that it was still early but kotatsu is attractive enough.

    ¡¸So, Ruincia, that tree seems to be a symbol of the angels but, can I raise it as it is? ¡¹

    ¡¸I will not bring it if you can¡¯t. Tier and Kierbit both live here and there are also Tiselle and Aurora. Consider it as a session to the next generation. ¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if there¡¯s no problem. I heard that the leaves have various effects, can I examine it? Or rather, Loo and Flora already tore several pieces of leaves. ¡¹

    Tier herself also wants to get some but she worked hard to endure the urge.

    In addition, it was interesting to see the phoenix chick Aegis eats leaves without hesitation although its expression is really bad.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if you want to examine it but there are already things about it written in the book I gave you. ¡¹

    ¡¸Really? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah ¡¹

    I put off reading it but I guess I must read it.

    No, maybe I should just give it to Loo.

    However, Loo likes researching.

    She¡¯s researching in Shashaato City and even though she¡¯s back, she¡¯s still researching.

    When she came to the vige, it wasn¡¯t that much¡­.she¡¯s only researching about medicinal herbs before.

    Thinking about it, she hasn¡¯t changed that much.

    Is it a good or bad thing?

    It¡¯s good to have hobbies.

    Ah, no, if I say that what she¡¯s doing is a hobby, she¡¯ll be offended.

    It¡¯s good to have a job.

    ¡¸Vige chief, we¡¯ve talked about this for a long time.¡¹

    Ruincia took out a parchment.

    We indeed talked about it for quite some time.

    It¡¯s about the immigration of angels.

    ¡¸My n isplete immigration of angels but Garret Kingdom cried so it failed.¡¹

    The Garret Kingdom is the ce where the angel¡¯s vige is located.

    It seems like they worship the angels so if their object of worshippletely immigrated, they¡¯ll really be troubled.

    ¡¸My n has advanced in absolute secrecy but Garret Kingdom got the news¡­.no, there¡¯s a group who feels indebted to the kingdom that leaked the information¡­.but don¡¯t worry, the purge is over. From now on, it will not happen again.¡¹

    I heard the scary word ¡°purge¡±¡­does she mean¡­.

    ¡¸I sentenced her to be prohibited from having sweets. When everyone is eating sweets, I¡¯ll give them bitter things.¡¹

    ¡­..

    That¡¯s the purge?

    No, I¡¯m d that it¡¯s not as scary as I thought.

    ¡¸Because of that, the immigration n has failed but here is the alternative I prepared.¡¹

    Ruincia gave me a parchment.

    I took a look.

    ¡¸Angel¡¯s branch office construction n?¡¹

    ¡¸I write it as a branch office but its real function is a winter vi. I would like you to build a house in the vige where 10 people can live.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind but, are you only going to use it in winter?¡¹

    ¡¸There will be a lot of people during winter but it is really for one or two people. The purpose is to make the angels know about this vige to prevent them from doing something stupid.¡¹

    ¡¸Something stupid?¡¹

    I can¡¯t think of anything but then I saw Malbit being forcibly dragged out of the kotatsu by Kierbit.

    ¡¸She¡¯s just a fool. Among the angels, there are a lot who are not satisfied if angels are not treated as superior.¡¹

    ¡¸There are those kinds of people?¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, that is the mainstream. Actually, this vige is far from the mainstream¡­.every viger here is thinking in a flexible manner.¡¹

    That moment, I guessed that Ruincia thought that this vige was weird.

    Right, I was only thinking that angels are like Tier and Gran Maria¡¯s group but there are also angels with different ways of thinking.

    ¡¸Of course, we will educate those who¡¯lle to the vi in advance so I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll cause trouble to this vige. In the unlikely event, vige chief may dispose of them if you want.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I¡¯ll treat them as guests when they¡¯re in the vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. For the time being, the budget of the construction, amodation cost, nuisance fee, etc. of the vi is written at the bottom of the parchment. Please check.¡¹

    And so, I check.

    That¡¯s a lot of zeros.

    And this is only for a year.

    ¡¸Though I¡¯ll treat you as guests during your stay, if you work for the vige, I¡¯ll give you a discount.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already expected that but some people will not work.¡¹

    At the end of Ruincia¡¯s line of sight is Malbit, who¡¯s tickling Kierbit¡¯s side.

    The situation has reversed.

    ¡¸For now, I know that you want to construct a vi. Do you mind if we construct it in the residential area?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you have any request for that vi?¡¹

    ¡¸As long as it is within the budget, there¡¯s no problem. However, it will be helpful if it can bepleted before winter.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn¡­..I think we canplete it before winter.¡¹

    As if they¡¯re waiting for that, a high elf and a civil servant girl came in.

    ¡¸We¡¯llplete it before the autumn harvest and not before winter. Here is thepleted floor n.¡¹

    ¡¸Here¡¯s the construction quotations. Please check if it is within budget. Are you going to bring your own furniture? Or do you want the vige to prepare them for you?¡¹

    The negotiator shifted from me to the high elf and civil servant girl.

    Well, it¡¯s best to leave it to the professionals.

    I¡¯ll just enjoy my time in this kotatsu until it is time to take a bath.

    Hnn?

    Is that the kitten Ariel?

    Given its size, it can no longer be called a kitten.

    It¡¯s slender and beautiful.

    Do you want to go in the kotatsu too?

    I pulled the futon of the kotatsu and invited it but I was ignored.

    It seems that it is still early for it to go in the kotatsu.

    Ariel jumps on the kotatsu and turns its back to me.

    Yes yes, I¡¯ll stroke your back.

    I stroked Ariel¡¯s back and drank my remaining tea.

    ording to the discussion of Ruincia and the civil servant girl and high elf, it seems like we¡¯re going to start building the vi tomorrow.

    After winning her battle with Kierbit, Malbit returned to the kotatsu and resumed eating tea cake.

    The defeated Kierbit¡­.has fallen in a way that should not be seen by the public.

    It seems like she¡¯s weak to tickling.

    After I looked away, I asked the Suaruriu and Suarukou sisters, who were nearby, to rescue her.

 Chapter 439 â€“ One Autumn Day

    <h4>Chapter 439 ¨C One Autumn Day</h4>

    Early in the morning, I received a consultation for a problem.

    The other party is the pond turtle.

    Since the world tree grew up, it was wondering if its shell¡¯s value fell.

    I don¡¯t know so I asked Loo for backup.

    ¡¸Your shed shell can be used not only as medicine material but in magic tool making too. It¡¯s super valuable. You shouldn¡¯t care about the leaves. First of all, shed shells of pond turtles is recognized by all as something amazing. As for the leaves, no one knows about it since it was hidden by the angels. ¡¹

    Loo praised the shed shell of the pond turtle so hard that its worry was resolved.

    Loo, on the other hand, is very happy too as she was given a shed shell as consultation fee.

    You don¡¯t need to pay a consultation fee next time.

    ¡¸By the way Loo,paring the shed shell and the leaf, is shed shell more valuable? ¡¹

    ¡¸The research period of the two ispletely different so the pond turtle¡¯s shed shell is overwhelmingly superior in terms of application range. Even as a medicine, we have yet to confirm if the world tree leaves are as effective as described in the record.¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t you be able to confirm it by crushing a leaf and applying it?¡¹

    ¡¸I actually believe what¡¯s written but confirmation aside, there might be side effects.¡¹

    Right, certainly.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t use it unless it¡¯s an emergency.¡¹

    In any case, I want to avoid any situation where the leaves of the world tree are needed.

    ¡¸I want the effect to be confirmed as soon as possible to be able to use it but¡­. It¡¯s a tree that the angels are taking care of so if you have to use it outside, you have to speak with Tier and Gran Maria first. ¡¹

    ¡¸Right. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡¹

    In the residential area of Big Tree Vige, the construction of the angel¡¯s vige has begun.

    I looked for trees of the right sizes in the forest¡­well, the kuros looked for them for me and I cut it down using the AFT to turn them into usable timber.

    It was done before lunch because the titans helped with transporting timber.

    Thank you.

    After lunch, the high elves and titans went ahead and started building the vi.

    I thought of participating but I was stopped by a civil servant girl.

    If I participate more than this, the construction cost will shoot up so I shouldn¡¯t.

    I have no choice but to give up participating.

    What should I do?

    I still have some free time.

    ¡­¡­

    The kuros are looking at me with eyes full of expectations.

    This is¡­.why did you bring a ball?

    Alright.

    I¡¯ll y with you until dinner.

    In the dog area, I throw the ball.

    There are four who head towards the ball I threw topete for it.

    One of them managed to bite the ball so the game was over.

    I stroke the head of the kuro who brought me the ball.

    The kuro who managed to get the ball took the bench at once.

    It was substituted by another kuro.

    I threw the ball again.

    ¡­..

    Yeah, let¡¯s take a break.

    My arms are already¡­

    The way they look at me hurts.

    All right, running.

    Let¡¯s run together.

    Above all, the kuros were pleased.

    All right.

    I¡¯m just a little tired.

    Let me lie down.

    Let me recover.

    Night.

    After dinner, there was a fist-size spiderling that showed up in front of me.

    It has a piece of wood tied to its back and legs with web.

    And posing.

    Hahaha, cool.

    By the way, what¡¯s with that getup?

    Ah, a theatrical costume for your y at the harvest festival.

    ¡­..

    Can I help you?

    Rather than tying each part using your web, it feels like you should wear it over your body¡­.

    The shape of that piece of wood is as it is so it might hinder your movement.

    Armor is only worn to increase defense.

    You should be particr with details.

    Please get a piece of cloth from Zabuton.

    Let¡¯s paste it there.

    We¡¯ll hide it using carvings.

    Let¡¯s carve the big tree image.

    Color it.

    What color?

    How about red?

    Let¡¯s make it glossy too.

    How about your weapon?

    Since you don¡¯t have hands that can grasp it, let¡¯s make something that can fit your leg.

    If you equipped it with your two front legs, won¡¯t you find it hard to move?

    If that is the case, why don¡¯t you just equip all your legs?

    Ooohhhhh, cool.

    You look strong.

    I like it.

    By the way, I didn¡¯t ask earlier¡­.

    Is your costume for the justice side?

    Or are you on the viin¡¯s side?

    On the justice side huh.

    I see¡­..

    I¡¯ve never seen an ally of justice wearing red, full body armor.

    ¡­.

    Let¡¯s remove your leg weapons.

    You don¡¯t want to?

    However, those weapons look evil-like.

    Also, wearing tons of armor is a minus point for an ally of justice.

    It made a pose that it will never take them off.

    I¡¯m d you like it but doesn¡¯t that break your stage y?

    Okay.

    Let¡¯s think of a solution.

    The solution came out quickly.

    Another spiderling suggested to me.

    Change the role.

    The spiderling that suggested that to me is the viin.

    I¡¯m sorry if what you practiced until now will be wasted.

    Allies of justice are popr so everyone¡¯s practicing it?

    That¡¯s amazing.

    Oh, I understand.

    I¡¯ll make a costume for the ally of justice.

    Light, white-colored clothes.

    A cloak for finishing touch and it¡¯s done.

    The next day.

    There were two spiderlings in front of me.

    Uh, did you evolve with your costumes?

    Are you okay?

    No, you look cool¡­.

    Ehto, are their adaptability that high?

    Next to me, who was confused, is a calm civil servant girl.

    ¡¸They evolved into a new species. Let¡¯s name their race¡­.armor demon spider. The red one is Red Armor and the white one is White Armor.¡¹

    Red Armor and White Armor happily raise their front legs.

    If the spiders in question are happy, why should I mind?

    The problem is¡­.other spiderlings are attaching woods on their backs.

    Are you guys part of the y too?

    They are about 20 of them.

    ¡­..

    I worked hard.

    However, they did not evolve like the first two.

    I was relieved but the other spiderlings were disappointed.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    However, your current appearance is majestic enough.

    Good luck with your y.

    However, is there aw in evolution?

    Are you not going to evolve unless you have the leading roles?

    There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true, right?

 Chapter 440 â€“ Eel and Eagle

    <h4>Chapter 440 ¨C Eel and Eagle</h4>

    The spiderlings Red Armor and White Armor can be seen often in front of the entrance door of the mansion.

    I think they are showing off their evolution to everyone passing by and it looks like they intended to be gatekeepers.

    I appreciate you being gatekeepers but don¡¯t overdo it.

    Also, practice your y properly.

    You¡¯re already working hard on it?

    Is that so?

    I¡¯m looking forward to it.

    I head to the fruit area and harvest fruits that can be harvested.

    They are mainly persimmon, orange, pear, lemon, apple, and chestnut.

    How did chestnuts be fruit?

    Maa, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    The harvest ends early because of the spiderlings¡¯ help.

    The hauling of the harvested fruits also ends early because the mountain elves made carts in the size that the kuros can pull.

    Because of that, we can taste them early too.

    The first ones to taste them are the spiderlings and the kuros who helped me.

    The spiderlings wish for persimmons.

    Okay, I¡¯ll peel them off your you.

    The kuros want apples.

    Okay, I¡¯ll cut them into rabbit shape.

    Hahaha

    The next day, work started in turning persimmon to dried persimmon.

    Rasuti, who¡¯s usually busy in taking care of Rananon, alsoes to help quietly.

    What about Rananon¡­.ah, Raimeiren¡¯s taking care of her.

    She looks happy being with both Hiichirou and Rananon.

    Since Rasuti told him so, Doraim is helping us quietly too.

    Thank you.

    How about we drinkter as thanks.

    There¡¯s this new guy that the dwarves trainedst year but already gained high evaluation with the dwarves.

    Let¡¯s eat boiled chestnut while drinking.

    Unfortunately, the chestnuts are still in preparation so they will only be avable starting tomorrow.

    Let¡¯s have dried squid today¡­.I¡¯m not sure if it goes well with wine though.

    Let¡¯s grill meat then.

    Hahaha

    Rasuti is ring.

    Let¡¯s start working hard.

    Michael-san came after a long time.

    ¡¸It¡¯s still the same old ce.¡¹

    Hahaha

    Of course. The development of this ce is slowpared to Shashaato City and Vige Five.

    However, that¡¯s what made this vige good.

    Michael-san came here for transporting seafood and for the harvest festival meeting.

    His son, Maron, also came to Vige Five but he left him there since he still has some work to do in Vige Five.

    Even his son has the character of prioritizing work.

    ¡­..

    I thought of Alfred, Tiselle, and Ursa.

    As a father, should I be a little more strict?

    That seems to be difficult.

    Maa, I shouldn¡¯t speak about family affairs to someone unrted¡­.how about bringing Maron to the harvest festival?

    It may be a small festivalpared to Shashaato City and Vige Five¡¯s but he¡¯s wee here.

    I heard from Marcos and the others many times that Maron has been helping them with the operation of Big Roof Shashaato.

    ¡¸Understood. I¡¯ll bring Maron to the harvest festival even if I have to tie a rope around his neck.¡¹

    Hahaha.

    Michael-san, you¡¯re exaggerating.

    Ah, you can invite his cousins Tito and Randy and your guard Milford too.

    If they have free time, they are wee here too.

    ¡¸Hahaha. They¡¯ll be my son¡¯s travelingpanions¡­.excuse me. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be happy to be apanied by others. I¡¯ll bother you then.¡¹

    Michael-sanughed and agreed with a full smile.

    Yeah, let¡¯s look forward to it.

    There are countless of seafood on the water-filled wagons that Michael-san brought.

    ¡¸Its body is slimy, it doesn¡¯t taste good, and its blood is poisonous so few people eat it¡­.It is even disliked by fishermen. Was this thing good?¡¹

    No problem.

    It is something I¡¯m looking for.

    An eel.

    The length of the eel is around 60cm which is normal from what I know.

    Its body is¡­.not fat because it¡¯s still early for its season.

    But this is enough.

    ¡¸How many did you bring?¡¹

    ¡¸More than 200.¡¹

    ¡¸How did you catch them?¡¹

    ¡¸I asked 10 people to go into a midstream of a pure river to catch it. Since they are hated, there are a lot of them so it is easy to get that much. However, it will be difficult to give you a steady supply because their number decreases or increases depending on the season.¡¹

    Michael-san is smiling.

    Perhaps he realized that this would be delicious.

    As expected of a merchant.

    He is shrewd.

    ¡¸Stable supply is unnecessary. Catch what you can catch and sell them to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    ¡¸However, I still need to study the cooking method to make it tastier¡­.can you bring one cat this winter?¡¹

    ¡¸I can. The price will be¡­.I¡¯ll talk about it with Frau-sama.¡¹

    Frau and several civil servant girls are already waiting.

    ¡¸Greetings.¡¹

    I immediately start cooking eels with the oni maids.

    I only have TV knowledge on me regarding eel cooking.

    No, I also read something about it in a cooking manga when I was a kid.

    ¡­..

    Though I might be a bit reckless, I can only do my best.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s make something absolutely delicious!¡¹

    Target, broiled eel.

    Now, it has done a lot of things but¡­

    Aegis, the phoenix chick.

    Who is that ferocious bird that you¡¯re trying to hide behind you?

    Looking at it¡­.it should be an eagle.

    When it spreads its wings, it is about 3 meters long.

    It is several times bigger than Aegis but Aegis is trying to hide it behind him.

    That¡¯s impossible.

    The presence of an eagle is too much to pretend not to see it.

    Where did you pick it up?

    It stopped at the top of the world tree?

    It wants to build a nest and live there?

    I see.

    I have to confirm things first before I give permission.

    Do you n on eating spiderlings?

    How about cows, horses, sheeps, and chickens of the vige?

    ¡­..

    Good, seems to be safe.

    For food, it seems to hunt rabbits in the forest on its own.

    It looks like I don¡¯t have to worry about it.

    Alright.

    I allow it.

    The world tree is not that big, are you fine with it?

    Isn¡¯t there a bigger tree in the vige?

    You¡¯re scared since Zabuton is already living there?

    She¡¯s not scary.

    Ah, you were scared since you were already caught by her web.

    It looks like Aegis helped it then.

    I see.

    So, why did Aegis try to hide the eagle?

    I won¡¯t get angry.

    ¡­..

    He thought a new bird came so his position is in danger.

    Hahaha.

    Don¡¯t worry.

    You are you.

    Even other birdse, the way I treat you won¡¯t change.

    I said so and poked Aegis with my finger.

    Aegis got embarrassed.

    Later, I came across the scene of the eagle hunting a rabbit.

    Umu.

    It¡¯s cool.

    While I was being fascinated by it, Aegis tackled me.

    I-I¡¯m sorry.

    The scene of you attacking dried persimmon is also cool.

    Doraim is also impressed with its behavior of seemingly not afraid of Rasuti.

 Chapter 441 â€“ Extra: Looâ€™s Research

    <h4>Chapter 441 ¨C Extra: Loo¡¯s Research</h4>

    At dinner, Loo was groaning.

    That¡¯s because her research about the teleportation gate is not going well.

    For thest few days, her forehead had been constantly wrinkled.

    While eating chestnut, her reluctant expression can be seen by everyone.

    However, I can¡¯t help her.

    I don¡¯t understand the content of her research after all.

    The hurdles are too high for me whether it is about the flow of magical power, interference of spirits, and position of the stars.

    However, should I really let my wife suffer because of that?

    Is there anything I can do as a husband?

    I talked to Loo after dinner.

    ¡¸Loo, can you exin to me the part of your research that you¡¯re in trouble with?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? But¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I know that you think I can neither understand nor think of any solution however, just exining it to others might put your thoughts together.¡¹

    This is all I can do.

    Listening to her worries.

    ¡¸So, there are these two numbers based on the sun but they will either increase or decrease depending on the ce where you installed it. And I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the reason.¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of change?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto, this is what happened. On the first location, the standard is 10 and the other one will be 1. On the second location, the standard is 11 and the other one is 2.¡¹

    ¡¸hou hou¡¹

    ¡¸On the third location, the standard is 11 and the other one is 3¡­.the fourth location, the standard is 10 and the other one is 2. I don¡¯t get why those numbers are behaving like that. Ah, actually, the numbers are moreplex. I just said one or two in order to exin it in an easy to understand way.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks for telling me. Since they are numerical values that change depending on the location and they are based on the sun, I think that¡¯s just basic elements of rotation and revolution. ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.yes? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, rotation and revolution. ¡¹

    ¡¸What are those? ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹

    ¡­..ah.

    This is a fantasy world.

    There¡¯s a possibility that the sun is moving or the earth is t.

    After all, there are two moons in the sky.

    ¡¸My apologies, forget it. ¡¹

    ¡¸No. Talk in detail. ¡¹

    Loo¡¯s eyes are a little scary.

    I taught Loo about rotation and revolution.

    Rotation is the movement in which the earth turns.

    Revolution is the movement of the earth around the sun.

    I taught her easily.

    It is because of the rotation with an inclination rtive to the sun and the elliptical orbit with a slight deviation around the sun that there is season change.

    ¡¸I want to say that it is ridiculous but it can exin various things that could never be exined until now. ¡¹

    Good.

    The same Copernican theory from my previous world is applicable here.

    In other words, this is spherical too.

    However¡­.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it known that the is spherical? ¡¹

    ¡¸There was a time when people said that but no one could prove it¡­.. Nowadays, there is an established theory that the world is a gentle hemisphere. ¡¹

    ¡­..

    As a representative of the dragons that fly in the sky, I asked Hakuren.

    ¡¸The has long been determined as a sphere. ¡¹

    Loo copsed on her knees.

    ¡¸By the way, I already taught that to the children. Did I do something wrong? ¡¹

    There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.

    However, that is one of Loo¡¯s research topics.

    Loo, are you okay?

    Can you get up?

    No use.

    Just sleep for today.

    Got it?

    The next day, Loo no longer groans when eating but she¡¯s now acting as if she¡¯s looking at something distant.

    ¡¸I wonder if I should attend Hakuren-san¡¯s ss too. ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know how to reply so I just eat silently.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    I am powerless.

    It took Loo ten days before getting back into shape.

 Chapter 442 â€“ For the Harvest Festival

    <h4>Chapter 442 ¨C For the Harvest Festival</h4>

    The harvest festival is scheduled to be held after the autumn harvest is over.

    It has been announced that it will be a calm festival centered on offerings of various races.

    Because of that, you can see them practicing and making props all over.

    The most prominent are the spiderlings in my mansion.

    They are divided into five teams: the first floor team, the second floor team, the third floor team, the attic team, and the basement team.

    By the way, Red Armor and White Armor are members of the first floor team.

    The first floor team will perform a y but I don¡¯t know what the other teams will do.

    If I ask them, they¡¯ll surely say but let¡¯s look forward to it at the harvest festival.

    Outside my mansion, the kuros are practicing their march.

    Some of them are wearing costumes that Zabuton made.

    They look good in it.

    The kuros are also proud of it.

    In the reservoir, the pond turtle is practicing water art.

    Heartwarming.

    Near the world tree, the titans and eagle are talking about something.

    I don¡¯t know what they are trying to do but I hope they won¡¯t do anything dangerous.

    Currently, the pre-festival atmosphere is rampant in the vige but don¡¯t forget that harvesting is important too.

    There will only be a harvest festival once we are done harvesting.

    Maa, there¡¯s still a little time before the full-scale harvest so it¡¯s okay to be in your pre-festival state for now.

    When I looked up at the sky, I saw Ruincia returning to the vige.

    Instead of the pregnant Gran Maria, she¡¯s the one patrolling around the vige.

    That helps.

    In contrast to Ruincia, Malbit enters the kotatsu in the guest receiving room of my mansion and she¡¯s immovable.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not ying. I¡¯m properly doing my job.¡¹

    She said she¡¯s test tasting the new dishes of the oni maids and the new alcohol of the dwarves for the festival.

    As proof, there are countless dishes and alcohol on the kotatsu.

    It seems like she enjoyed them together with the phoenix chick Aegis and the wine slime.

    I don¡¯t really mind.

    ¡¸By the way, Malbit, the wings on your back is being bitten by the kittens, is that alright?¡¹

    Hearing me, Malbit flutters the wings on her back to drive away the kittens but when her wings are no longer moving, the kittense back.

    ¡¸You can freely take in and out your wings, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Just the thought of hiding my wings already makes my back itchy.¡¹

    I¡¯m sorry to hear that.

    How about I give you a hanten to protect your back?

    Ruincia, who had just returned after giving her patrol report, warned me to not spoil her.

    In a corner of the guest receiving room of my mansion, Grafaloon is hugging Rananon with a smile.

    As Rananon grows bigger, Rasuti is no longer that clingy to Rananon.

    That¡¯s a good thing.

    Grafaloon aside, the oni maids have yet to take care of Rananon so all of them are delighted.

    I wonder if Rananon will transform into a dragon like Hiichirou after a little more time.

    You don¡¯t have to grow up fast.

    Hahaha.

    So, what are you doing there, Doraim?

    Waiting for Rananon?

    Looking at the situation¡­.I don¡¯t think Grafaloon will let you hold her.

    Doraim¡¯s arms are lonely so someone¡­..

    Tier let Doraim hold Aurora.

    Doraim looked troubled but he can hold her just fine.

    However, Ruincia is ring at him from behind.

    How about peacefully teaching him how to properly hold a baby?

    Or should he not be taught¡­.

    What a headache.

    A few dayster, full scale harvesting work began.

    The children were left to Hakuren, Raimeiren, Grafaloon, and vigers who have them¡­.

    Malbit was pulled out by Ruincia and Kierbit.

    Thanks for your hard work.

    Unlike spring harvest and summer harvest, we are on our own during autumn harvest. Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three are also harvesting their own fields so we can¡¯t expect any help from them.

    However, this year, there aremias, titans, and Doraim who have not left since the martial arts tournament.

    They are good reinforcements.

    Let¡¯s do our best.

    It took two weeks to harvest everything.

    Yeah, we did well.

    It¡¯s worth mentioning that¡­.

    Something happened to radish harvesting. Hakuren tried harvesting radish too but the way she harvests radish is too rough that no leaves were left and only the radish itself is okay.

    Seeing that, Doraim got mad and a battle between siblings started.

    That time, we are still in the middle of harvesting so I instinctively throw the AFT in spear form to them.

    Reflect, me.

    However, harvest is indeed a serious job.

    Since harvesting is over, it is time for the harvest festival.

    After checking the harvesting situation in other viges, it was decided to be held in three days.

    I have to invite Michael-san¡¯s group too so that much time is alright.

    I think it¡¯s okay since I already informed him before we started harvesting.

    No one has time to y until the harvest festival.

    The civil servant girls are dividing the harvest to what should be left to us, how much will be sold to Howling Vige, how much will be sold to the Goroun Company, the demon king, Beezel, and to Dors¡¯ group.

    There are many kinds of crops so it seems to be a little difficult to manage.

    However, this year should be a little easier since the martial arts tournament has already been held.

    But since we are going to hold a harvest festival instead of a martial arts tournament, wouldn¡¯t the situation be the same?

    Hahaha.

    It looks like ancestor-san is in charge of a fraction of the harvest festival.

    He hasn¡¯te since a while ago. It seems like he has been preparing a lot of things.

    The lizardmen are moving as ancestor-san¡¯s hands and feet here.

    I¡¯m not sure what task he gave them so I¡¯m working with the civil servant girls.

    Thank you for your hard work.

    The main venue of the harvest festival is the ce where the martial arts tournament was held but there are also important events in the Big Tree Shrine.

    ording to ancestor-san¡¯s schedule, after performing a series of harvest festival rituals there, we will move to the main venue.

    ¡¸Vige chief, is this¡­.a bonfire?¡¹

    One of the high elves who are building it asked.

    ¡¸Ah, we¡¯re making it because ancestor-san said so. Do you think this is pointless?¡¹

    It was supposed to be continuously burning throughout the harvest festival so we built a big one¡­.

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t think so.¡¹

    I heard the high elf saying something so I asked her what it is.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just that¡­..I think it¡¯s too big.¡¹

    ¡­..

    It is certainly big.

    I have them arrange it to a height of three meters.

    ¡­..

    I think bigger is better than smaller.

    Now, it¡¯s about time for the harvest festival.

 Chapter 443 â€“ Harvest Festival

    <h4>Chapter 443 ¨C Harvest Festival</h4>

    The day before the harvest festival.

    The participants came one after another.

    First are ancestor-san and Fushu.

    It seems like he had cleansed his body for three days.

    You don¡¯t have to be so fired up¡­.

    Next are demon king, Beezel, and Randan.

    tts and Hou are at work and the three beastboys and Rigune are participating in a school event.

    It seems like the three impure dragons refrained froming as they are doing their best for their job in Shashaato City.

    Dors and Girar.

    Raimeiren, Doraim, and Grafaloon have been around for quite some time.

    Vige One, Vige Two, Vige Three, and Vige Four volunteers¡­.or rather, almost every viger.

    From Goroun Company, Michael-san, his son Maron, Maron¡¯s cousins Tito and Randy, and their guard Milford.

    Three ghost knights from the hot spring area havee too.

    Participants from the south dungeon, themias, and the north dungeon, the titans, have been here since the martial arts tournament.

    The festival is tomorrow but a light banquet has already started.

    Those who¡¯ll have to do something tomorrow must sleep early.

    Early morning.

    Three oni maids carried threerge t tes to the prepared altar in front of the Big Tree Shrine.

    On those t tes, this year¡¯s harvest was piled up on the t te like a fruit tter.

    The t tes were ced side by side in front of the altar.

    When the three oni maids go down, three high elves appear next.

    All of them have freshly hunted rabbit meat which they ced on the altar.

    When the three high elves leave, three dwarves appear next.

    Each of them is carrying a big barrel so I became uneasy but¡­all is well.

    The dwarves lined up therge barrels on the altar and went down satisfied.

    And Zabuton appeared along with her spiderlings.

    Zabuton spits her own web in front of the altar and makes three pieces of clothing.

    The spiderlings are holding small cups.

    The cups contain honey.

    Of course, the number of cups is three.

    They line them up on the altar too.

    As Zabuton¡¯s group went down, solemn music began to y.

    It was the orchestra who was waiting near the altar that was ying.

    The orchestra isposed of lizardmen, civil servant girls, beastgirls, and for some reason, the conductor is Randan.

    ¡¸He said that he really wants to conduct so we let him do it.¡¹

    One of the civil servant girls sitting next to me said that.

    Did he yearn to be a conductor?

    It feels strange but he looks ustomed to it.

    Though Randan¡¯s move is a bit interesting, we have to concentrate on the ritual.

    With ancestor-san at the center, Fushu and Celes lined up to his left and right.

    ¡¸We wish to express our gratitude to the god of fertility and hold a feast of harvest.¡¹

    After ancestor-san¡¯s deration, ancestor-san, Fushu, and Celes pray for gratitude to the god in chorus.

    I and the representatives of each race, who are in front of the altar, listened to it solemnly.

    That¡¯s the ceremony.

    They said that it would take ten days to do it in full scale but I asked them to shorten it so the result is this, a sort of informal ceremony.

    After that, we moved to the main venue and the banquet began.

    The ring and the audience seats surrounding it are the same as the martial arts tournament.

    There are tents outside that serve food and alcohol.

    On the ring, the performance schedule was decided by draw lots.

    ¡ºy by the First Floor Team Spiderlings¡»

    Since it is a teamposed of only spiderlings, their lines are cards so the beastgirls cooperated with them in voice acting their lines.

    The showdown between Red Armor and White Armor was the highlight.

    Or so I thought as the next scene is the two cooperating together to fight against the true viin.

    Loo, who appeared to be the true viin, was quite majestic.

    In the end, she was defeated.

    The performance was not bad.

    Is she prepared to be booed by the children?

    She¡¯s the viiness after all.

    I thought they¡¯ll boo but some cried.

    Her makeup is a little over the top after all.

    No no, I mean you¡¯re cute.

    Hahaha.

    ¡ºGroup Performance by the Lizardmen¡»

    A lizardman with a spear goes up to the ring while performing something followed by another, then another. They gradually increased while performing in a group.

    At the end, Daga and another one showed a one on one performance. Isn¡¯t that just a demonstration?

    No one was hurt so I guess it¡¯s okay.

    ¡ºTap Dance by Upstairs Team Spiderlings¡»

    Boards are lined up on the ring and about 60 spiderlings tap dance there rhythmically.

    There are a lot of them but it is not crowded because they are only fist size spiderlings.

    The whole venue was quiet at this time.

    There was a sense of unity.

    ¡ºGymnastics by the Dwarves¡»

    It¡¯s amazing how they move exactly to the sound of a flute but¡­.why do you have to drink alcohol every time?

    I don¡¯t think they¡¯re drunk but theirst pyramid made my heart pound.

    ¡ºInterpretive Dance by the Titans and Lamias¡»

    The titans are big so they are impactful.

    There are eight of them.

    They dance with a bang.

    I don¡¯t know what it means but it seems to be a dance to thank god.

    When I was thinking about why I couldn¡¯t see a singlemia, the titans made a final pose and they jumped out of the middle of the ring.

    I was surprised.

    Where did theye from?

    I can¡¯t take this lightly since there¡¯s a magic element.

    ¡ºIllusion by the Demon King¡»

    ¡¸Illusion!¡¹

    The demon king said so and teleported.

    I guess he practiced this performance of his.

    However, Beezel is right next to him and he can use teleportation magic.

    ¡¸Illusion!¡¹

    This time, the demon king took out the kittens from his hat.

    One, two, three, four¡­.kittens. Malbit is yful but she¡¯s quiet in front of the demon king.

    ¡¸Illusion!¡¹

    The demon king did his best.

    ¡ºEagle Trainer Aegis¡»

    Aegis, the phoenix chick, throws a piece of meat in the air with its beak and the airborne eagle catches and eats it.

    Their performancests for 10 meat throws.

    At the end, the eagle perched on Aegis¡¯ head. Aegis tried to support it with all its might but¡­.let¡¯s just say he looks like he got caught.

    ¡ºOrchestra by the High Elves¡»

    At first, there were only high elves but the number of musicians increased until it became a full orchestra.

    Ria was the first conductress but she changed with Randan in the middle.

    Randan, do you really want to be a conductor that bad?

    We take a break after that.

    There¡¯s a screen made of white cloth on the ring.

    It showed a collection of famous baseball scenes and CM of Big Roof Shashaato.

    Unfortunately, most vigers don¡¯t know the rules of baseball.

    Because of that, no one cares about great ys and they thought some rare ys were funny.

    As for the demon king, he seemed to be slightly sorry.

    Ancestor-san told me to set the fire on the bonfire.

    The bonfire was built in a corner of the venue to prevent idents.

    ¡¸I thought the first step is lighting the fire?¡¹

    I thought that ancestor-san forgot to light the fire but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    ¡¸Formally, the fire should only be lit up when the sun is directly above us.¡¹

    It¡¯s certainly noon now.

    Let¡¯s light it right away then.

    When I was thinking that, cat came and asked me to leave it to him.

    And he lights it up using magic.

    ¡­.

    Areh?

    I feel like this is different from normal fire¡­.

    For a moment, I thought that the straight pir of fire would reach the sun like that.

    ¡¸This is stunning.¡¹

    Ancestor-san said that to me.

    ¡¸That thing is the ¡°me of origin¡±. It is said that the magic god lit that fire in order to save the world.¡¹

    ¡¸eh, heh¡¹

    Now, the pir of fire settled down and it has be an ordinary bonfire.

    ¡¸Ehto, does it have any effect?¡¹

    ¡¸In the ancient times, it was the fire that defended the demons. One of the kings of demons took that fire and the demon king was born¡­.¡¹

    As if listening to the exnation of ancestor-san, suddenly, the pir of fire stretched headed to the demon king.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    The demon king is, on fire.

    ¡¸D-demon kinnnggggggggg!¡¹

    I panicked.

    I hurriedly poured water that I got nearby but the fire wrapping the demon king did not disappear.

    What happened and why?

    No, I have to extinguish the fire immediately.

    I asked those around me to cast water magic.

    However, the fire was not extinguished.

    The demon king fell.

    O-oi, no way¡­.

    The fire and the demon king¡¯s body gradually be smaller.

    T-this is a lie.

    As the fire was extinguished, the demon king disappeared too.

    ¡­¡­what, happened?

    Ancestor-san tapped my shoulder and pointed at the ring.

    In front of the white cloth screen, the demon king is posing.

    ¡¸Illusion!¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    You won¡¯t get angry even if I throw a spear at you, right?

 Chapter 444 â€“ Continuation of the Harvest Festival

    <h4>Chapter 444 ¨C Continuation of the Harvest Festival</h4>

    ¡¸Hey demon king, listen. ¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-who¡¯s talking? ¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like your show is poorly received. ¡¹

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t that unpopr. ¡¹

    ¡¸Are you saying that a few apuse will justify it? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh¡­. ¡¹

    ¡¸Maa, good. Hereafter, you are going to be on fire. ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Fire? ¡¹

    ¡¸Rest assured. You won¡¯t be hurt. Depending on the situation, please act ordingly. ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Fire? Hot, hot, hot¡­.oh, it¡¯s not. Areh? Now¡­.why is everyone looking at me? I got it now. I got it, mysterious voice! ¡¹

    The demon king confessed while eating curry.

    ¡¸I apologize for worrying you but I don¡¯t even know what happened. ¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know? Then why did you decide to pose and shout illusion? ¡¹

    ¡¸That time, it thought that¡¯s the best thing to do. By the way, isn¡¯t my curry spicier than usual? I can¡¯t stop sweating and tearing. ¡¹

    ¡¸Since you made us worry, bear with it. ¡¹

    I will do this much.

    Also, ancestor-san.

    Don¡¯t re at the demon king just because he might have heard the voice of god.

    He might have been hallucinating.

    But what was that fire?

    Was the demon king really blessed by that fire?

    ¡­..

    I don¡¯t know.

    The bonfire we made; its fire is burning normally.

    For now, I¡¯ll say something to the fire.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t trouble the people around you. ¡¹

    Hnn?

    I said that to the fire.

    I didn¡¯t tell that to you, cat.

    You don¡¯t have to reflect.

    Hahaha.

    You¡¯re so cute.

    We were a littlete because of the illusion of the demon king but the schedule is progressing smoothly.

    ¡¸Demon king-sama surprised me earlier too. ¡¹

    Though Beezel said so, he¡¯s enjoying the performance of Frau and the civil servant girls together with Fracia.

    Randan is having a meeting with the orchestra.

    ¡­¡­.

    Shouldn¡¯t you worry about the demon king a little more?

    Even the kittens are still angry but seemed to have sincerely worried about the demon king.

    No, they seem to be no different from the usual. It looks like they trust the demon king.

    They don¡¯t think that the demon king will fall with just that.

    Thinking about it, I am ashamed of how I behaved earlier.

    I should have been a little calmer.

    ¡­¡­

    No, impossible.

    If I see an acquaintance wrapped in fire, I¡¯ll surely be surprised.

    I don¡¯t have the confidence to stay calm.

    That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like that kind of surprise.

    ¡­¡­

    Better make the demon king¡¯s curry spicier.

    On the ring, Frau and the civil servant girls are doing aedic performance.

    Frau is the master of ceremony.

    Iugh sometimes but there are times that I don¡¯t get what they¡¯re saying.

    ¡¸In other words, the man with the red tub is King Kasen. ¡¹

    The audience burst intoughter.

    Who is King Kasen?

    What did he be a punchline?

    Looking around, the vigers of Vige one, the lizardmen, and even Michael-san areughing so it is probablymon sense.

    Like me¡­.the kids are notughing.

    A sense of alienation.

    I have lived in this world for a long time but I should reflect on not learning that muchmon sense.

    After theedy skit of Frau and the civil servant girls, it is time for the kuros¡¯ drill.

    Theypletely controlled their movement.

    Even the movement of their tails.

    Amazing.

    Ah, one of them was too nervous and tangled its legs¡­.it fell over.

    Is it alright?

    Good.

    It got back in line as if nothing happened.

    That¡¯s good.

    Thumbs up.

    Good luck.

    After their drill, the kuro that fell down drooped its head because it is very depressed.

    It¡¯s okay.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t forget to praise those who have done well to the end.

    On the ring, a fashion show by Zabuton was held.

    The models are dressed in the same theme even if they have different body shapes. The models are lizardmen, dwarves, beastgirls, titans, andmias.

    ¡¸The next theme is forest warrior. The clothes are made for warriors so that they can freely move in the forest and even fight with fashion. ¡¹

    The host of the fashion show is none other than the holy maiden Celes.

    The coordinator is the beastkin Senna.

    The master of ceremonies is Zabuton.

    Hnn?

    Zabuton called one of the audience.

    It¡¯s Michael-san.

    The model seems to be in a hurry.

    Is she going to give him clothes¡­.no.

    She¡¯s making it on the spot.

    The spiderlings cooperated and it waspleted in no time.

    Michael-san looks used to it and he even made a perfect pose at the center of the ring.

    That was exciting.

    Other than the ring, people worked hard at the tents surrounding the venue.

    In the tent that serves new dishes by the oni maids, the dishes that used the recently acquired eel were popr.

    I still feel like the taste is stillcking but it was highly praised especially by the lizardmen.

    The fairy queen¡¯s sweets tent was a bit different. You probably thought that the fairy queen herself would give the sweets but it is not like that.

    It was a tent where you¡¯ll eat sweets with the fairy queen while hearing her exnations about the sweets.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that you can only use sugar. ¡¹

    The fairy queen is in her adult mode and talks like that with a serious expression.

    There¡¯s also an economic lecture tent by the angel Malbit.

    She thought that if she made the content something really serious, no one would bother toe there and she¡¯ll be able to enjoy herself there without anyoneing. However, since she had visitors, she¡¯s in her serious mode.

    Maron¡¯s cousins, Randy and Tito, are desperately taking notes on a wooden board.

    There¡¯s also a weapon skill test tent by Gulf.

    Michael-san¡¯s guard, Milford, seems to have entered.

    By the way, where did Maron go?

    I hope he¡¯s enjoying the festival.

    ¡­¡­

    Oh, you¡¯re here.

    Wine slime¡¯s tent.

    There¡¯s only a table and alcohol in the tent.

    While being surrounded by the wine slime and the dwarves, Maron was drinking with all his might.

    Don¡¯t drink too much.

    As for your side dish¡­.

    ¡¸The broiled eel and the soy sauce grilled eel you ordered are here.¡¹

    An oni maid brought the food.

    And it quickly disappears.

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­.I¡¯ll bring more.¡¹

    Excuse me.

    For some reason, the harvest festival rushed into the night.

    It will be an overnight banquet but the children will withdraw.

    Don¡¯tin.

    You are dizzy because you¡¯re still awaketer than usual.

    Alfred, Ursa.

    Lead the children to the mansion.

    Adults are crazy with banquets.

    Today, I¡¯ll have them all together to the mansion.

    Hakuren, watch over the children.

    I¡¯ll pull you out when the timees.

    Hiichirou and Rananon are okay because Raimeiren and Grafaloon already took them back to the mansion.

    Hnn?

    Eagle?

    It grabbed the phoenix chick Aegis with its talons and flew.

    Ah, Aegis has fallen asleep so it will take it back to the mansion.

    Take care.

    However, can eagles fly at night?

    Ooh, it looks like they can. Impressive.

    Gran Maria, it¡¯s time to withdraw.

    You¡¯re pregnant so don¡¯t do something unreasonable.

    If you want some food, I¡¯ll bring youter.

    Ah, okay.

    Let¡¯s go back to the mansion together.

    The night of the harvest festival passed.

 Chapter 445 â€“ Harvest Festival Evaluation Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 445 ¨C Harvest Festival Evaluation Meeting</h4>

    The day after the harvest festival.

    The vigers of other viges and guests from other ces will return home.

    Before that, each representative takes one of the crop offerings that are divided into three in front of the altar.

    ¡¸The people of this vige are to take the crops on the right. As for others, they will normally take the crops on the left.¡¹

    Ancestor-san exins.

    You are free to choose which crops to bring home.

    I heard that it is a firste first serve policy.

    In addition, it is a rule that once the representative took a crop, they will have to go home immediately so it might be a way of driving the guests away as soon as possible.

    Come to think of it, the harvest festival is at the end of autumn.

    This might be a bad word to say but while preparing for winter, the guests will be on the way.

    Maa, this is a normal vige so we can still afford to let them stay here for a little longer¡­.

    It¡¯s kind of lonesome to see them leave after greeting.

    ¡¸By the way, what about the middle?¡¹

    ¡¸It is god¡¯s share so it will remain there until noon today. After that, vige chief must receive them.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do that.¡¹

    Night.

    An evaluation meeting of the harvest festival was held in the meeting room of my mansion.

    The participants are¡­.volunteers.

    A good number of people gathered in the conference room.

    Should I think that we have a high degree of autonomy, or do they have a lot to say?

    This is the first time we held a harvest festival.

    It is normal for problems to ur.

    I should be pleased that a lot of people have their own opinions.

    ¡¸The spicy curry challenge should be stopped to a certain degree. It is no longer curry if it is only spicy.¡¹

    The demon king nodded deeply to the opinion of the Vige One resident.

    By the way, Beezel and Randan already went back home.

    It seems like the demon king will y with the kittens until tomorrow so he¡¯ll only leave until then.

    The demon king raised his hand and spoke.

    ¡¸For baseball game broadcasting, we need to instill its rules a little more.¡¹

    Certainly, the famous scene collections that were broadcast on the ring were not that well received because the people here don¡¯t even know the rules.

    ¡¸The rules of baseball are oftenplicated and even if you watch it, it will not be understood easily. We need someone to exin the rules.¡¹

    That was one of the civil servant girls.

    ¡¸For that matter, I have an idea¡­..¡¹

    The representative of the broadcasting department, Irre, raised his hand.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s make a video that exins the rules of baseball. With that, everyone will learn the rules.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of Irre. That¡¯s a wonderful idea. You¡¯re a genius.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much, demon king-sama.¡¹

    Irre and the demon king seem to be getting along.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a performance schedule but I think it¡¯s a bit too packed. Also, if you are watching the performances on the ring, you will not be able to go to the tents around.¡¹

    One of the high elves said so.

    Many nodded to this.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a pity that we weren¡¯t able to watch the performances because our tent was full.¡¹

    ¡¸There are indeed projections of the performances on various ces that there are too few of them¡­.¡¹

    The oni maids and the lizardmen also want to do something about it.

    Next time, it might be a little better to have a little more spare time on the schedule. Or maybe, the harvest festival and the tents should be on the first day and the second day will be dedicated to performances?

    Let¡¯s think about it this winter.

    ¡¸There are ims that it is unfair that only the fairy queen can eat sweets as much as she wants. Mainly from the children.¡¹

    ¡¸I told her to split it with the kids, did she not do it? Did she monopolize the sweets?¡¹

    ¡¸No, she divided them properly but the adult who apanied the children stopped it.¡¹

    I look at Hakuren who participated in the meeting too.

    ¡¸It will be bad for them to overeat so I only let them eat one per person. They¡¯ll eat in the other tents after that.¡¹

    Hakuren did not do anything bad.

    ¡¸The children¡¯s break area was well received. ¡¹

    One of the mountain elves reports so.

    However, the adult who was looking after the children had a hard time because the children always wanted to go outside.

    Next year, it might be a good idea to put a toy or something that the children can y with.

    ¡¸Though it was able to perform, it seemed to be difficult for the pond turtle to go up the ring. ¡¹

    Certainly.

    The pond turtle moves fast for a turtle but going up or down the stairs can be tricky.

    The titans noticed it and carried it to the center of the stage.

    We should have prepared a slope in advance.

    Another problem is the security system during the harvest festival.

    Kierbit and the other angels and the kuros did their best to participate in the harvest festival but they weren¡¯t able to participate enough.

    As expected, we probably need to hold this festival for two days next year.

    However¡­.

    ¡¸What about the workload of the civil servant girls? Though ancestor-san took a fraction of the workload, is he going to do the same next year? ¡¹

    ¡¸It is lighterpared to the martial arts tournament. The performance schedule and the contents of the tents being reported beforehand helped a lot.¡¹

    That¡¯s good.

    To be honest, I thought that the martial arts tournament would be easier.

    ¡¸Most of the residents participate in martial arts tournament and because of that, everyone¡¯s enthusiastic about it¡­also, there are a lot of people who tends to be unreasonable on that day.¡¹

    I¡¯m not the one you¡¯re referring to, am I?

    It¡¯s Dors and Girar, right?

    For now, let¡¯s be d first since there are a lot of people who voiced out their opinions during the evaluation meeting.

    All the improvements they suggested should be implemented in next year¡¯s festival.

    ¡¸Vige chief, it is still ongoing¡­.¡¹

    One of the civil servant girls raised her hand.

    ¡¸What is?¡¹

    ¡¸The bonfire made by vige chief is still burning, what should we do with it? Even if we pour water to extinguish it, it will only be smaller but it won¡¯t disappear.¡¹

    ¡­.

    I want to overlook it but someone actually said it here.

    What a troublesome fire.

    Ancestor-san, any suggestion?

    ¡¸How about making a stone torch and move it there and make it a vige symbol?¡¹

    Let¡¯s do that.

    The next day.

    A stone torch was ced in the residential area.

    The shape of the torch is trapezoidal in order to prevent the fire from falling. The height is about 1 meter.

    The children mighte close and get burned so I put a fence around it.

    ¡¸This fire, why is it not hot even if you put your hand on it?¡¹

    A beastgirl puts her hand on the fire. Although she¡¯s okay, I hope you won¡¯t do anything bad for the heart.

    ¡¸This fire is okay but other fires will burn you. In order to prevent children from learning strange things, I put a fence around it to keep them away.¡¹

    I made sure the fence is sturdy.

    There is also a water container avable nearby in case of emergency.

    Ah, kuros, phoenix chick Aegis, and eagle.

    That¡¯s not a drinking fountain.

    No, well, if you want to drink, isn¡¯t there a safer ce?

    The kuros will be fine but Aegis and the eagle should be careful.

    Even if you won¡¯t get burned¡­.Aegis, don¡¯t jump into the fire!

    It¡¯s bad for my heart.

    Seriously.

 Chapter 446 â€“ A Man of Common Sense, Maron

    <h4>Chapter 446 ¨C A Man of Common Sense, Maron</h4>

    My name is Maron.

    I am the next president of the Goroun Company and the eldest son of the current president.

    However, my most famous title is Big Roof Shashaato¡¯s cement man.

    In addition to Ma, which is directly managed by Big Tree Vige, there are many stores in Big Roof Shashaato city.

    It is my job to make the final decision on where to ce a store in Big Roof Shashaato thus, I¡¯m called like that.

    I¡¯m not really intervening in any store¡¯s cement since the location of the store is decided by draw lots regrly.

    My job is not as a cement man but as a negotiator.

    I mainly mediate disputes between a store and a customer or another store.

    Dispute between customers is thrown to Goldie who¡¯s in charge of security.

    The right person should be in the right ce.

    Well, it was my father who told me to work for Big Roof Shashaato.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take you to this year¡¯s harvest festival of Big Tree Vige.¡¹

    I immediately dashed to escape.

    All I¡¯m thinking that time was to run with all my heart.

    However, I was caught by my father with an arm lock.

    ¡¸I know how you feel but don¡¯t run away.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve said it a lot of times, I will only apany you up to Vige Five! I will never go to Big Tree Vige!¡¹

    ¡¸You were asked by vige chief. You can¡¯t refuse. Prepare.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you break my arm, you won¡¯t break my heart!¡¹

    I can still remember the time in the gatekeeper dragon¡¯s nest.

    I was tied up by father and took me there.

    I can¡¯t forget that horror.

    I had nightmares about it from time to time.

    And yet, you are asking me to go beyond the gatekeeper dragon¡¯s nest?

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. When your fear piled up, you will no longer feel anything. You can do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible, impossible, absolutely impossible! Wai, it will really break, it¡¯s breakinnngggg!¡¹

    I was forced.

    Unbelievable.

    I never thought he¡¯d really break his son¡¯s arm¡­.

    It seems like father¡¯s resolve when he forced his way to bite merchantpetitors at the royal capital is alive and well.

    I never expected that it would befall me.

    Kuh.

    It¡¯s reassuring that my cousins Tito and Randy, as well as the guard captain Milford, wille with me.

    Oh, it looks like he got your arms too.

    It hurts right?

    But what about Milford?

    You can beat father, right?

    Impossible?

    He had you leave your weapon before talking to you and when you were talking, he pinned you down¡­.

    I apologize for my father.

    Since it hase to this, let¡¯s prepare.

    Hnn?

    Why don¡¯t we run away on that day?

    Ahahaha.

    My wife and children went on a trip ording to father¡¯s instruction.

    That¡¯s right, hostages.

    I will do father¡¯s wish.

    Maybe you guys should do the same.

    As expected, we can¡¯t run away if we don¡¯t have the resolve to abandon our family.

    I have no choice but to hang in there.

    The day before the harvest festival.

    We went to Big Tree Vige from Vige Five using the teleportation gate.

    Father told me that the teleportation gate was top secret.

    I will never say a word about it.

    I wouldn¡¯t say anything even if you force me to. That¡¯s what hase to my mind when it was the arachne Arako who guided us.

    Arako-san, isn¡¯t she a disaster ss monster?

    On the contrary, I want to forget about it immediately.

    After passing through the dungeon beyond the teleportation gate, I saw an after harvest vast field and a vige.

    Is this ce really in the middle of the forest of death?

    By the time I arrived at the vige chief¡¯s mansion, I felt like it really is.

    First of all, inferno wolves are practicing marching.

    They are lined up neatly.

    That alone is enough to destroy any country.

    However, next to that are, little demon spiders?

    They are practicing dancing.

    That alone is enough to destroy any country too.

    However, isn¡¯t that the fairy queen?

    Even if you deny it, I wouldn¡¯t believe you.

    Also, she doesn¡¯t feel out of ce.

    There are also some dragons flying but they don¡¯t feel out of ce too.

    That big wolf¡­.isn¡¯t it a Fenrir?

    Then, is that big eagle Hr?svelgr?

    I mean, what is that very divine tree?

    No way.

    That tree can only be found in the angel¡¯s vige¡­.isn¡¯t that the angel¡¯s chief?

    I¡¯ve only seen pictures of her so I might be mistaken.

    Is it because of my imagination?

    Ah, the vice chief.

    She¡¯s the real deal alright.

    ¡­..

    No.

    L-look away.

    Look away with all your might.

    Don¡¯t look at these creatures.

    Look at that building¡­.areh?

    The buildings of this vige are made of wood from the forest of death.

    Unbelievable.

    Even if gold is too much, it is absolutely cheaper to build a house using silver.

    No, the idea of building a house made of wood from the forest of death trees is already strange.

    But this metal part¡­.made in Howling Vige?

    The fabrics are made of webs of demon spiders¡­.

    If I stay here, my sense of value will copse and I will turn crazy.

    Ah, gatekeeper dragon-san, it¡¯s been a long time.

    Yes, I¡¯m Michael¡¯s son.

    Radish?

    I like it.

    Boil it and eat it.

    Hahahahaha

    I¡¯m relieved to see the gatekeeper dragon.

    I can talk normally.

    My body is not trembling either.

    I realized that I was still growing.

    By the way, I had to change my clothes five times before meeting vige chief.

    I finally understood why father asked me to not eat food and drink as much as possible yesterday.

    However, in order to escape from fear, I kept drinking alcohol.

    I regret it very much.

    Also, Tito, Randy, and Milford, who have been sleeping all this time, are a bit irritating.

    The harvest festival is over.

    I have little memory of what happened.

    I wondered why father wore national treasure ss clothes?

    Ah,¡­.I want to drink more alcohol.

    The pudding was delicious.

    That eel called eel¡­.right, eel!

    Why do fishermen hate them even though they are so delicious?

    I suddenly thought of it.

    It¡¯s going to be a big business.

    I knew father was collecting eels. Did he anticipate this to happen?

    ¡¸Fufufu. You have a face of a merchant.¡¹

    ¡¸Father¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve always thought that you are still immature but it seems like you have be a full-fledged merchant. With this, I can hand over the position of president to you anytime. I¡¯m relieved.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, you¡¯re joking. I¡¯m still immature. Father still needs to be active for the next fifty years.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something so pathetic. Or rather, another fifty years is impossible. I¡¯m human.¡¹

    ¡¸Vige chief¡­.no, if you ask any viger, they can probably do something about lifespan.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha¡­..ah, you¡¯re serious.¡¹

    ¡¸I am indeed serious. I will never be your heir. If you want to pass your position as president, hand it over to my son!¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t bear to pass this hardship to my cute grandson! You¡¯ll do it!¡¹

    ¡¸Never. Not gonna happen. I¡¯ve already decided. I will not let you hand it over!¡¹

    I evaded my father¡¯s arm lock and counterattack.

    But it¡¯s impossible.

    I can¡¯t surpass my father.

    ¡¸Did you really think you can escape from my armlock?¡¹

    ¡¸Just because of sprinkling lemon juice on karaage without consent the dragon king and the dark dragon beat each other! I can only leave negotiating to them to father!¡¹

 Chapter 447 â€“ A Relaxing Winter Day

    <h4>Chapter 447 ¨C A Rxing Winter Day</h4>

    Winter.

    It got cold.

    Or is it because it got called that it is winter?

    Who cares?

    All I know is that it¡¯s winter.

    The eagle sometimes flies far away.

    I wonder where it goes and it seems like it goes to the north dungeon of the titans.

    It seems like it is using the area around the north dungeon as its feeding ground.

    Shortly before the harvest festival, it talked to the titans. It seems like they taught the eagle about that hunting ce.

    I thought they were talking about what they are going to do in their performance for the festival back then.

    Well, when we were harvesting, the eagle was working hard with the phoenix chick Aegis, the titans, and themias.

    Who would have thought that they are not talking about the harvest festival back then?

    Well, since you go to the north dungeon often, how about carrying the letters to the titans for me?

    It¡¯s a little heavy because it is written on a board so that the titans can read it.

    If it¡¯s you, you can carry it without any trouble.

    I ask of you.

    The reward is¡­.are you okay with radish?

    Got it.

    Here¡¯s the advance payment.

    I sliced the radish into rings and threw them in the air one by one.

    The eagle dexterously catches and eats them in the air.

    You¡¯re quite good at it.

    Hnn?

    Aegis, who¡¯s already here before I knew it, told me to throw at him too.

    My apologies but these are its rewards for carrying letters.

    You¡¯ll help with carrying letters too so I should throw some at you too?

    Eagle, Aegis said that it will help you, do you mind?

    Is it a bother?

    Is that so?

    ¡­.

    Aegis, that¡¯s the final confirmation.

    You¡¯ve seen the negotiation result but, can you do it?

    Aegis replied with its eyes.

    Then, go.

    I threw a radish ring into the air.

    I threw it as close as possible to where Aegis is.

    Though I thought that I¡¯m already being sweet, Aegis still failed to catch the radish as expected.

    The one who caught the radish was one of the kuros who were with me.

    It ate the radish as it is and came to me.

    While wagging its tail, it has a ¡°how about that¡± expression.

    I can only praise it.

    I patted the head of the kuro while trying not to look at the depressed Aegis.

    Aegis wasforted by the eagle.

    After giving the letter and seeing off the eagle that let Aegis ride on its back, I rxed in my room.

    Actually, I was thinking of doing some woodwork however, the oni maid Ann told me that I¡¯ve been a little overworked these past few days.

    I have no intention of overworking myself in the first ce so I thought she¡¯s exaggerating until she told me to learn from the demon king.

    The demon king regrlyes to the vige to y with the kittens.

    Thinking of that, I might indeed need to take a break.

    I intended to take a break too but to think that someone has to tell me to do so before I noticed it.

    Reflect, me. And take it easy today too.

    Now, let me sink into thisrge sofa.

    Fufufu.

    This sofa is something I made myself.

    I took time to make it while we are preparing for winter.

    I had a hard time making it this soft.

    ¡­¡­

    This might be the reason why I was overworked.

    Reflect again, me.

    I enjoyed the softness of the sofa.

    Even though it is still day. What a luxury.

    Hnn?

    Miel.

    On my belly¡­.uooo, you¡¯ve grown up this much huh.

    The demon king said that it is about time to look for your partner but, what do you think?

    You don¡¯t need one yet?

    Hahaha.

    After Miel, Rael, Uel, Ariel, Haniel, Zeruel, and Samaelid on my stomach one after another.

    Heavy.

    And don¡¯t fight while you¡¯re on my belly.

    Your ws hurt.

    Areh?

    Eh?

    I was kicked off the sofa by the cats.

    And the cats finally get along on the sofa.

    ¡­..

    Perhaps you thought that that sofa belongs to you cats?

    I gave up the sofa in my room and headed to the guest receiving room.

    If I rx by myself in my room, the others might find it hard to bother me.

    It is not because I lost to the cats, okay?

    In the guest receiving room¡­.what awaits is the kotatsu fully armed with Malbit.

    She¡¯s drinking with the wine slime even though it is still daytime.

    I was told to learn from the demon king and not to learn from Malbit.

    However, I can obviously see that she¡¯s the rxation master.

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong. She¡¯s just a cker.¡¹

    When I tried to approach kotatsu, Ruincia stopped me.

    Then, she dragged Malbit out of the kotatsu and threw her away.

    ¡¸I told you that we are supposed to train Kierbit and the others. They are already gathered outside.¡¹

    ¡¸I already said that I won¡¯t go.¡¹

    ¡¸Compulsory participation.¡¹

    The battle between the two, or rather, the one-sided attack of Ruincia began.

    The wine slime stayed on the kotatsu while drinking alcohol.

    And then, the wine slime was taken by the holy maiden Celes.

    ¡­¡­

    Now.

    What should I do?

    Should I use the kotatsu now that Malbit¡¯s gone?

    Recalling the scene where Malbit was being taken away by Ruincia, she did not resist in any way.

    Let¡¯s use this kotatsuter.

    Looking at another corner of the guest receiving room, there is a brave figure of Hiichirou being projected on a white cloth screen.

    It was taken from the harvest festival.

    He posed while in his dragon form.

    He looks so strong that I can¡¯t think of him as my own son.

    Although in their human forms, Guraru and Rananon are there too.

    It¡¯s only a five-minute-long video but Raimeiren, Dors, Girar, and Grafaloon are watching it over and over again.

    Irre, the one managing the video asked for help with a troubled expression. He said that they¡¯ve been watching it a lot of times already.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve lost the count. They have been watching it since morning desu.¡¹

    Is that so?

    I can¡¯t just tell him to give up so I think about countermeasures.

    How about bringing Hiichirou, Guraru, and Rananon?

    The real ones are better than the video.

    ¡¸Hiichirou-sama and Guraru-sama are studying. Rananon-sama is taking a nap.¡¹

    That¡¯s what the oni maid waiting nearby said.

    ¡­..

    ¡¸Until Hiichirou and the other¡¯s study session is over, hang in there.¡¹

    I turned my back on Irre and left the guest receiving room.

    Are the children studying?

    So that¡¯s why it¡¯s quiet.

    Then, what should I do until the children have finished studying?

    ¡­.

    The kuros are looking at me with eyes full of expectations.

    The spiderlings too.

    Fuh.

    Alright.

    I decided to y with the kuros and the spiderlings.

    Night.

    I¡¯m eating with a tired body.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you supposed to rest?¡¹

    Ann¡¯s gaze is painful.

    I¡¯ll take a proper break tomorrow so please spare me today.

    It was a rxing winter day.

 Chapter 448 â€“ Noontime Alcohol Drinking

    <h4>Chapter 448 ¨C Noontime Alcohol Drinking</h4>

    Phoenix chick Aegis at the back of the flying eagle.

    ¡­..

    Did Aegis give up flying on its own?

    Maa, they look like they are getting along so I guess it¡¯s okay.

    In the reservoir, the pond turtles are about to hibernate so this will be myst greeting to them this year.

    Its water art during the harvest festival was amazing.

    Let¡¯s meet again in spring.

    When I returned to my mansion, Red Armor and White Armor greeted me in front of the entrance.

    Are you guys not going to hibernate?

    Then please continue your gatekeeper work.

    However, don¡¯t overdo it.

    If it is cold, go indoors.

    I did not return to my room but dived into the kotatsu in the guest receiving room.

    The kotatsu in the guest receiving room is big.

    In addition, the children don¡¯te near me when I¡¯m in my room.

    It¡¯s easy to enter my room so why?

    While I was thinking about that, Kuro and Yuki came.

    Kuro dives to my right side and Yuki to my left.

    When I was stroking the back of Kuro and Yuki, an oni maid brought me tea.

    It¡¯s green tea.

    I was also served with two grilled mochis seasoned with soy sauce.

    This year¡¯s mochi.

    Girar worked hard and pounded it.

    However, Girar has beening here quite often, is that alright?

    ¡­..

    Currently, Raimeiren and Grafaloon oftene here too.

    Yeah, mochi is delicious.

    Kuro wanted some too but I won¡¯t give you this mochi.

    This is sticky and soft so it will be dangerous if it gets stuck on your throat.

    If you really want to eat mochi, we have to do something about it first.

    I ask the oni maid to prepare the mochi.

    Unlike the mochi given to me, these mochis were cut into small pieces and dried too.

    They were grilled while being applied with soy sauce.

    Basically, an okaki.

    TN: A Japanese snack. It is a glutinous rice cracker.

    I thought of keeping them as preserved foods but when it is freshly grilled, it is so delicious that it has always been eaten immediately.

    Mainly by Dors.

    Maa, I ate some too.

    The okaki was served in a tray.

    I ate one to check and gave it to Kuro and Yuki after confirming that it is safe for them to consume.

    ¡­..

    You want me to feed it to you by hand rather than eating it by yourselves on the tray?

    You¡¯re spoiled.

    If the kids see this, they¡¯ll be stunned, won¡¯t they?

    While thinking so, I feed the okaki to Kuro and Yuki one by one.

    Hahaha.

    Though they are small, make sure you properly chew them.

    Don¡¯t just swallow them.

    I ate grilled mochi while Kuro and Yuki ate okaki.

    When I was rxing like that, Malbit barged in and got into the kotatsu.

    ¡¸¡­.I think the angel¡¯s vi has beenpleted?¡¹

    It should have beenpleted already.

    Yet, why did shee to my mansion?

    ¡¸For some reason, there are works that are needed to be done at the vi.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Yeah, the angels are probably discussing which and how to use each room.

    Maa, I guess she escaped in order to not work and came to my mansion.

    ¡¸I want okaki.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes¡¹

    This tray is for Kuro and Yuki.

    I asked the oni maid to grill new okakis for her.

    Malbit gently asked an oni maid for alcohol when she came back with the okaki.

    ¡¸Rice wine¡¹

    It¡¯s better than wine.

    There¡¯s a cup ced in front of me too so I asked Malbit to pour some for me.

    I only asked her to pour half full but it almost overflowed.

    It would be a waste if you spill it.

    I took a sip in a hurry.

    When I took a sip, I noticed that the wine slime was already on the kotatsu before I knew it.

    You really don¡¯t miss a chance to drink.

    It also properly brought a cup.

    ¡¸Mablit, alcohol for the wine slime.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    Since the oni maid gives her alcohol during daytime, we didn¡¯t notice how long have we been drinking.

    Ugh, I drank too much.

    Reflect, me.

    However, even after a long time, I haven¡¯t seen the children.

    I was thinking of ying with the kids, that¡¯s the reason why I came here.

    ¡¸If you really want to see the children, you should have made something with the fairy queen.¡¹

    Mou.

    For some reason, the fairy queen is popr with children.

    I¡¯m a little jealous.

    No, it looks like I¡¯m really drunk.

    If you think calmly, no children will approach this ce because it reeks of alcohol.

    Someone came noisily.

    ¡¸Vige chief, have you seen Miel?¡¹

    It¡¯s the oni maid Ann.

    ¡¸The aneneko Miel? Did it do something?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It stole and ate the fish for dinner. Moreover, she only eats the most delicious part, the stomach. She ate three.¡¹

    ¡­.

    Before I knew it, I¡¯m already presenting Miel, who was on myp, to Ann.

    Miel looked at me with a terrible expression as if she¡¯s been betrayed.

    No no, if you do something bad, you will be scolded.

    Ann instructed Miel to follow her.

    Miel followed Ann while meowing pitifully.

    There¡¯s no food for Miel tonight.

    It is time for her to learn that the scariest thing you¡¯ll ever do in this mansion is to anger Ann.

    Next to Ann is Loo.

    If you y with the magic tools and herbs that Loo is studying, she¡¯ll explode with fury.

    After her is Flora.

    She shows no mercy to anyone who enters the fermentation hut without her permission.

    I¡¯ll ask Ann to forgive you tomorrow.

    So show her that you¡¯re reflecting.

    Now.

    To cure my intoxication, I grilled new okakis.

    ¡¸If you eat more, you¡¯ll be in trouble when it¡¯s time for supper.¡¹

    I agree with Malbit.

    This is not our okaki though.

    I¡¯ll take these to the gatekeepers, Red Armor and White Armor.

    They are doing their job even in the cold.

    Oh, of course, we have to grill for the kuros who are guarding the vige.

    When I was grilling okaki, Ruincia came over.

    Malbit sneaks into the kotatsu to hide but she is pushed out by Kuro and Yuki.

    Hahaha.

    Ruincia.

    My apologies but Malbit will be engaged with grilling okaki for now.

    Let¡¯s put her work at your ce on hold.

 Chapter 449 â€“ Noontime Alcohol Drinking, POV

    <h4>Chapter 449 ¨C Noontime Alcohol Drinking, POV</h4>

    I am the oni maid Azuki.

    I am vige chief¡¯s servant.

    Today, I¡¯m the person responsible for vige chief.

    I will do my best to be at vige chief¡¯s side.

    Vige chief went out of the mansion even if it¡¯s cold.

    He is already wearing thick clothes but let¡¯s bring something that he can wear just in case.

    Hnn?

    Vige chief is looking at the sky.

    Ah, an eagle is flying.

    Isn¡¯t that the phoenix chick Aegis riding on the back of that eagle?

    Aegis, the eagle might be spoiling you but you should not get used to it.

    You¡¯ll be a flightless bird.

    Oh, don¡¯t do that.

    Where¡¯s vige chief¡­..reservoir?

    The person I asked was one of the high elves who were watching over vige chief. She told me that by pointing her finger.

    While it is cold, thank you for your hard work.

    Vige chief was talking to the pond turtle.

    Even though it¡¯s a turtle, its gestures are stunning.

    Really impressive.

    ording to its gestures, it looks like it¡¯s saying that it is about to hibernate.

    Apparently, it is saying it will temporarily say goodbye until spring.

    Vige chief looks a little lonely.

    When vige chief returned to the mansion, Red Armor and White Armor greeted him.

    I would like to say that even if there are a lot of beings that can break through this vige, there are not a lot of beings that can break through these very reliable gatekeepers.

    Vige chief did not go to his own room but to the guest receiving room.

    He ismenting that his own children won¡¯te near his room¡­.

    All mothers are telling their children to not approach vige chief¡¯s room.

    Because of that, the children will not approach vige chief¡¯s room unless it is vige chief himself invites them.

    Why shouldn¡¯t they approach?

    Because they are children.

    It is still too early for them to be interested in that kind of stuff.

    Vige chief put his legs in the kotatsu in the guest receiving room.

    I prepared tea in a hurry.

    Then, the inferno wolves Kuro-san and Yuki-san came.

    Naturally, they went to vige chief¡¯s side.

    Fufufu.

    I already knew this would happen.

    When vige chief went out, Kuro-san and Yuki-san were watching vige chief from the window on the third floor of the mansion.

    When they were looking at him from the window, they looked very lonely.

    Without pretense, Kuro-san and Yuki-san went to the left and right of vige chief.

    Hearwarming-desu.

    However, I don¡¯t want to smile more than necessary.

    While pretending to be expressionless, I served tea and mochi to vige chief.

    Yes, mochi that was pounded a little while ago.

    Girar-sama was enthusiastic to show Guraru-sama his good points.

    Yeah, he broke a number of mortars and pestles¡­¡­

    That time, Guraru-sama med Girar-sama for those.

    What would have happened if vige chief did not intercede?

    Oh, Kuro-san.

    That mochi is for vige chief.

    You must not want it.

    One of your pups¡­.I don¡¯t know if it was you¡¯re grandpups or great grandpups but it ate one mochi and it got stuck on its throat.

    In panic, the other inferno wolves urged it to spew fire. It became known as the throat mochi mochi incident.

    Don¡¯t forget that.

    It seems like vige chief did not forget about it too.

    Understood.

    Okaki, right?

    Fufufu.

    I remember when I first made it. Dors-sama ate everything I made one after another and ended up being red at by Raimeiren-sama.

    There are salty, soy sauce, and sesame seed vored okaki, which do you prefer?

    You¡¯ll leave it to me?

    Understood.

    Then, I¡¯ll make soy sauce vored.

    I prepared a portable griller and grill okaki in a ce where I can see vige chief in the kotatsu.

    Yup, it smells great.

    Kuro-san, please don¡¯t stare at me too much.

    I won¡¯t secretly eat it.

    When I put the grilled okaki on a tray and served it to vige chief, he gave it a try first before spoiling Kuro-san and Yuki-san.

    They asked vige chief to feed them?

    I¡¯m envious.

    Oh, I mean, no.

    Expressionless.

    I shouldn¡¯t make my emotions show.

    After a while, the chief of the angels, Malbit-sama arrived.

    She warms herself in the kotatsu as if it¡¯s the most natural thing to do.

    Malbit-sama.

    I know she¡¯s only acting like that in front of vige chief.

    One night, when vige chief had already taken a rest, I saw her talking with Dors-sama, Youko-sama, ancestor-san, and the demon king¡¯s group with a serious face.

    Given the atmosphere she gives off, she deserves to be the chief of the angels.

    She, as a mother, was also consulting Loo-sama and Tier-sama about Kierbit-san¡¯s marriage.

    You won¡¯t believe that she¡¯s the same person who went to the kotatsu and demanded alcohol.

    Yes.

    I¡¯ll bring one immediately.

    Those okakis are not enough for you.

    I¡¯ll grill more.

    However, please think about dinner.

    Ah, for wine slime too.

    Understood.

    When I was taking care of vige chief, Malbit-sama, and the wine slime, the kitchen became a little noisy.

    When I looked at what happened, a cat jumped out of the kitchen.

    That pattern.

    It¡¯s Miel.

    And the kitchen bes quiet because of Ann-sama¡¯s anger.

    Before Ann-sama are fishes.

    They are being defrosted for dinner.

    They only have one or two bites on the best part, the stomach.

    No matter how you think about it, the criminal is Miel.

    It seems like Ann-sama also thought so and asked me about Miel¡¯s whereabouts.

    I look behind in a hurry but Miel is no longer there.

    The speed of her escape is really fast.

    However, Miel is not the type that escapes to a faraway ce.

    She¡¯s the type that prefers to escape to a nearby safe zone.

    ¡­¡­

    That is, at vige chief¡¯s side.

    Vige chief is sweet not only sweet to Miel but to all cats.

    I told Ann-sama the ce.

    It seems like Ann-sama thought a little and decided to leave the decision to vige chief.

    What will happen?

    ¡­..

    Oohh, vige chief presented Miel to Ann-sama.

    Miel is very surprised.

    I am also surprised.

    Vige chief also scolded her for stealing.

    Miel seems to have given up.

    As expected, she can no longer escape.

    If she runs away again, Ann-sama¡¯s anger will reach its peak and she will no longer get food.

    Miel knows that too.

    Since that is the case, why did she even steal in the first ce¡­..was she not able to control her appetite?

    I see off the stupid Miel.

    When I came back to my senses, vige chief was already grilling okaki in the griller I prepared earlier.

    It seems like he¡¯s going to bring it to Red Armor and White Armor who are the gatekeepers at the entrance.

    Vige chief personally cooked okaki.

    I¡¯m envious.

    Oh, I¡¯ll help.

    When Ruincia-sama came, Malbit-sama tried to hide in the kotatsu but she was pushed out by Kuro-san and Yuki-san.

    Looking at that scene, I unintentionallyughed.

    Excuse me.

    Vige chief invited Malbit-sama and me to grill okaki with him.

    Coboration works.

    Fufufu.

    A littleter, Alfred-sama and Tiselle-sama came and saw the grilled okaki.

    They look like they want some but they did not ask for it.

    Loo-sama and Tier-sama taught Alfred-sama and Tiselle-sama that they are the children of vige chief. They can¡¯t be careless and shouldn¡¯t annoy the residents of the vige.

    Though it might be a bit hard for their childhood, it is necessary education.

    Until they are invited, they can only wait.

    In reality, showing that they want something that way will not work.

    However, Ursa-sama doesn¡¯t hesitate at all.

    She immediately begged vige chief for okaki.

    Strange.

    Hakuren-sama should have educated her the same way.

    Hearing Ursa-sama¡¯s words, Alfred-sama, Tiselle-sama, and the other children also said they wanted okaki.

    You will be scolded by your motherster.

    Opposite to what I¡¯m thinking, Vige chief agreed with a smile.

    Ah, if we really grill this much, dinner will be¡­.

    However, it can¡¯t be helped.

    Let me y the antagonist here.

    ¡¸Think about dinner, give them only a little.¡¹

    I will do the best to eat what will remain.

    Or, I can always call Dors-sama.

    Areh?

    Dors-sama is already in the kotatsu waiting.

    He did not hesitate to gesture to bring it to him.

    Understood.

    Thank you in advance.

    Vige chief was in a good mood because he was able to interact with the children.

    By the way, Red Armor and White Armor, which were presented with okaki, were showing an inspiring dance to vige chief.

    On the other hand, the other spiderlings were envious¡­.

    Yeah, after dinner, we¡¯ll grill okaki for the spiderlings.

    Vige chief and me.

    It was a hard but fulfilling day.

    Digression.

    The fairy queen was eating okaki.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not sweet, are you okay with it?¡¹

    ¡¸No. However, if I eat a not sweet sweets, the sweets I¡¯ll eat will even be more delicious¡­oh, this okaki is good. Don¡¯t take them out, they¡¯re good.¡¹

 Chapter 450 â€“ Oracle

    <h4>Chapter 450 ¨C Oracle</h4>

    Do you know that there are gods in the world?

    There are.

    And don¡¯t tell me ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never seen one.¡±.

    There are.

    It¡¯s okay, just listen to my story first.

    There are gods in this world.

    Gods also have ranks, well, leaving the difficult topic aside, just think that there are greater gods, middle gods, and lesser gods.

    Greater gods are amazing.

    They are existence on the level that it is too scary to directly look at them.

    Gods in gods.

    Don¡¯t even think of fighting them.

    They are existence beyond your imagination.

    That¡¯s a greater god.

    Example?

    You¡¯re troublesome.

    Maa, the god of creation and the god of time are famous all over and when someone mentions greater gods, it is probably one of them.

    In fact, there is still another terrible greater god but let¡¯s not talk about it.

    Because it is rted to the realms of gods.

    Middle gods are gods who follow the instructions of greater gods.

    They sound like middle managers but it¡¯s entirely different.

    Compare them to the human world?

    Ehto¡­.they should be the king of the continent.

    Yeah, that¡¯s how they are.

    Eh?

    You don¡¯t get it?

    Troublesome.

    Then¡­.right.

    If the greater god is the king, the middle gods are like ministers or generals.

    Are you okay with that example?

    Were you able to understand?

    Good.

    The lesser gods are gods who act as the hands and feet of the middle gods.

    There¡¯s mountain of them.

    The ministers and generals have a lot of subordinates.

    Same as that.

    Some lower gods are doing well because they are worshipped and can gather faith.

    Ah, I won¡¯t give you a name since that would cause a lot of problems.

    Now, let¡¯s go to the main subject.

    Beast god belongs to the lesser god category.

    Ah, there¡¯s no one called beast god but wolf god, fox god, and other gods of each species.

    When a new race is born, a god will be born at the same time so there will be one in every species.

    Be relieved, I¡¯m sure your race also has one.

    Let¡¯s go back to the topic.

    Cough.

    I¡¯m a messenger of one of the lesser gods, the serpent god.

    I take pride in that.

    I got caught.

    Why!

    Wait, I¡¯m a real deal.

    I¡¯m telling the truth.

    I¡¯m not lying.

    It¡¯s the truth.

    Proof?

    No, is there even a person that can prove something like this?

    Can I prove it myself?

    Impossible.

    Certificate?

    Do you think I have something that those scammers use?

    I might be suspicious for now but why are you suddenly taking me to prison?

    No, the main gate was closed so I entered secretly.

    I mean no harm.

    As I wasining in the prison, I was visited by someone.

    It is a subordinate of the fox god.

    She should be ying around given her carefree nature but what is she doing in a ce like this?

    You¡¯re the one in charge here?

    You¡¯re lying, aren¡¯t you?

    I¡¯m not rich.

    Please donate a little.

    I have a hard life.

    Even if I¡¯m a messenger of god, I¡¯m not getting paid.

    Gather believers and make money?

    I hate that.

    It stinks of trouble.

    Ah, sorry.

    My bad.

    Please don¡¯t abandon me.

    Please get me out of here.

    Fuh.

    Thank you for saving me.

    It¡¯s good that I have a powerful friend.

    You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m not your friend?

    Eh?

    Why did Ie here?

    I am the serpent god¡¯s oracle.

    An important tree has grown so I wasmanded to get there immediately¡­.

    It¡¯s so cold.

    However, it will be toote if I wait for the weather to be warmer.

    Ah, the important tree is not here.

    You may not believe this but it seems to be in the center of the forest of death.

    When Iined about how on earth am I supposed to go to a dangerous ce like that, I wasmanded to go here.

    Thus, I¡¯m here.

    Ah¡­.

    By chance, can you send me there?

    You can go to the forest of death, right?

    Ahahaha.

    Don¡¯t re.

    I¡¯m joking.

    Eh?

    Is it just for a visit?

    Fuh.

    Of course not.

    I¡¯ll im the ownership of the tree and make it a symbol of the serpent god!

    Did the serpent god say that?

    No.

    However, isn¡¯t it a waste to go to such a dangerous ce and just perform an offering dance in front of the tree?

    There¡¯s no rival after all.

    What if there is?

    Of course, I¡¯ll beat it up.

    Ahaha.

    Right right.

    We¡¯re talking about the forest of death.

    There¡¯s no way there¡¯s a rival there.

    But, how do we get to the forest of death from here?

    ¡­..

    Ano, your eyes are scaring me.

    No no, of course, I know that.

    Your re is the most dangerous when you seem to beughing.

    I won¡¯t pick a fight with you.

    Okay?

    I will not act violently here for no reason.

    Eh?

    You¡¯re going to take me to the center of the forest of death?

    Really?

    Do you know anything about the tree?

    Hooray.

    Thank you.

    And serpent god.

    I wish to express my gratitude.

    ¡­..

    Where is, here?

    Vige?

    Eh?

    Areh?

    There are two, which one?

    Ah, the smaller one.

    Thank you.

    There is indeed a divine aura the closer you approach.

    But, isn¡¯t the messenger of the eagle god on the tree?

    It has alreadye here.

    Is that so?

    As expected of the center of the forest of death.

    Am I going to fight for the ownership of the tree?

    N-no way.

    Ahahahaha.

    I wouldn¡¯t think of something like that.

    Yes.

    If you let me perform an offering dance, I¡¯ll leave soon.

    Yeah.

    I¡¯ll disturb you for a while.

    What is this ce?

    Strange.

    I know that the fox god¡¯s subordinate has extraordinary power but I have a feeling that there are people here who can fight against her.

    Or rather, there¡¯s a dragon.

    Moreover, it¡¯s not an impure dragon.

    It¡¯s an ancient dragon that can even kill a god in a serious battle, the dark drraaggoooonnnnnn!

    Why is he here?

    Is this the dark dragon¡¯s nest?

    No, even the dragon king is here¡­.but why?

    I don¡¯t know why but I know that this is a dangerous ce.

    Let¡¯s dance immediately and leave.

    Yeah, a good n.

    Areh?

    What happened, fox god¡¯s subordinate?

    You¡¯ll apany me?

    No no, that¡¯s unnecessary.

    Take everyone seriously.

    Don¡¯t gather believers.

    They all look stronger than me so I wouldn¡¯t even dare.

    Ah, if it¡¯s the children, I think I can win.

    ¡­.

    Areh?

    That girl¡­¡­..gyaaaaaaaaaaa!

    Urbraza!

    She¡¯s the brave that climbed to a realm where she can even kill gods even though she¡¯s human.

    I, a mere messenger of god, will be killed instantly.

    Not hostile.

    I¡¯m not their enemy.

    Calm your mind.

    Yes, I will survive.

    Thank you for gathering even if it is cold.

    Although I¡¯m still immature, I will perform an offering dance.

    I started dancing while looking at the ground. I¡¯m trying not to make eye contact with the people around me as much as possible.

    Serpent god.

    I hate you.

    ¡­..

    Areh?

    A ck cat entered my sight as I was dancing while looking at the ground.

    ¡­.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    GREATER GOOOODDDDDDDDDDD!

    No, I¡¯m okay.

    No, I¡¯m leaving.

    No, I don¡¯t need souvenirs.

    It¡¯s the tough winter season after all.

    Thank you very much.

    Yes, that¡¯s all I came for.

    No, I¡¯m really sorry.

    I¡¯m very sorry for the inconvenience I caused.

    Yes.

    Starting today, I¡¯ll have a change of heart and live seriously.

    So please forgive me.

    Fox god¡¯s subordinate, please throw me out of here!

    My name is Niz.

    I have lived as a messenger of the serpent god for many years but I have never felt death this close.

    I¡¯ll stay away from the forest of death.

    I absolutely will.

    With that vow, I made my way back to the ce I live.

    Serpent god.

    If you are merciful, please give this oracle of yours a break for about a hundred years.

    Please.

    Fox god¡¯s subordinate, please don¡¯t look at me with that expression.

    Yeah, I would probably have a simr expression if someone who said goodbye came back two dayster.

    Oracle, oracle.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    That is my reason for existence.

    This time, it¡¯s not for the forest of death.

    But here.

    This ce is called Vige Five, right?

    Can I work here?

    Okay.

    I apologize for troubling you again.

    Please ept me.

    Continuation.

    I won¡¯t say what I don¡¯t need to say.

    I am useful.

    I can do a lot of things.

    I can even receive an oracle.

    Eh?

    My oracle is exclusive from the serpent god.

    That¡¯s normal, isn¡¯t it?

    The only person that can receive oracles from various gods is a holy maiden¡­.

    There¡¯s a holy maiden here?

    ¡­¡­

    M-my reason for existenceeeeeee!

 Chapter 451 â€“ Nizâ€™s Visit and Gulfâ€™s Growth

    <h4>Chapter 451 ¨C Niz¡¯s Visit and Gulf¡¯s Growth</h4>

    It¡¯s unusual but Youko brought a guest.

    Her name is Niz and she politely greeted me.

    A very polite person.

    It seems like she wants to perform a dance of offering in front of the world tree.

    Although it¡¯s a religious ritual, I allowed her since she desperately requested and said it will be performed as a celebration for the growth of the world tree.

    Even Youko said that she¡¯ll take responsibility if anything happens.

    Is she Youko¡¯s friend?

    No?

    Just an acquaintance?

    Is that so?

    ¡¸Umu, I¡¯m uneasy to be her friend, very uneasy.¡¹

    Uneasy¡­.

    When I saw her, I felt like she¡¯s a beautiful silver-haired woman¡­.but now, I can only see her as an ordinary vige girl in thick clothes.

    ¡¸She camouged. It is simr to what the fairy queen is doing.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to admit this but she¡¯s an excellent messenger of god. Specifically, the serpent god. I can only say words of admiration on how she endured the severe training to be recognized by god.¡¹

    It¡¯s unusual for Youko to say that much.

    ¡¸I enjoyed fighting so I put all my strength there. When ites to religious rituals, I can¡¯t evene close to her feet. By the way, in terms of battle, she won¡¯t evene close to my feet.¡¹

    Youko called out those who were free to watch and study the dance of offering.

    I¡¯ll watch it too.

    Of course, the location is outside because it will be performed in front of the world tree.

    Cold.

    Thinking about it, it should be unusual to perform it during this time of the year¡­.

    However, the tree suddenly grows. Is it because I nted it using the AFT?

    Normally, a tree grows during spring or summer.

    If that is the case, does this mean that I¡¯m the one who caused this trouble?

    I¡¯m sorry.

    Perhaps it is needed for the ritual, Niz danced while wearing a shrine maiden-like outfit. Her dance is simply stunning.

    There is a distinctive character in her nonchnt behavior.

    And I can even feel the holy atmosphere.

    It¡¯s the same as when ancestor-san is performing a ritual seriously.

    But why is she looking down?

    Since it¡¯s a dance, I think it wouldn¡¯t matter if she lifts her head up.

    Ah, hey.

    Niz was surprised when cat approached her when she was performing the dance of offering.

    I¡¯m sorry for that.

    She showed a good dance.

    ording to Youko, if someone performed that ritual, you should pay money as a reward.

    I was wondering how can we repay her for even traveling here and performing a ritual and it looks like I only need to pay her money.

    I feel like the world tree was also happy with her performance.

    Youko already prepared a bag of money for her but I also put my share.

    Please ept.

    No no, you don¡¯t need to hold back.

    Here, Youko.

    Life¡¯s difficult so it will help you a lot.

    We will prepare the inn for you so please stay today.

    Dinner will b¡­.eh?

    Leaving already?

    Don¡¯t say that¡­

    Regrettable desu.

    Then, take some souvenirs.

    Please don¡¯t decline.

    She returned immediately because she doesn¡¯t want to be a nuisance if she stayed here this winter.

    Fumu.

    I think it¡¯s still just fine.

    I can now understand why Youko is uneasy.

    She¡¯s probably weak to cold that¡¯s why she¡¯s wearing such thick clothes.

    By the way.

    It¡¯s cold already.

    I went to the shrine and prayed.

    Ah, everyone, you don¡¯t have to go out with me.

    It¡¯s cold.

    I understand.

    Let¡¯s pray together.

    If Niz had remained, I would have asked her to perform a dance of offering in front of the Big Tree Shrine.

    I wonder if it can only be dedicated to the world tree.

    For me, I value this big tree more than the world tree.

    ¡­..

    Should I only not pray but dance too?

    No, it takes courage to imitate that beautiful dance after seeing it.

    I also shouldn¡¯t wake up Zabuton and the spiderlings hibernating on the big tree.

    That¡¯s what my feeling is telling me.

    After praying at the shrine, I withdrew.

    Let¡¯s prepare a warm drink in my mansion.

    A few dayster.

    ¡¸Niz has decided to stay in Vige Five.¡¹

    ¡¸Is she?¡¹

    ¡¸I think she would like to move forward without being covered with mundane things. Eventually, she¡¯ll hear from god.¡¹

    ¡¸Please support her. Whatever she needs, you can freely take it from the vige¡¯s budget.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already arranged it to be like that. During her stay, she seems to be working for the church. Celes will report it to you.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. If anything happens, let me know.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu¡¹

    Everything will be fine if I leave it to Youko.

    I¡¯m an ordinary person so I¡¯m kind of anxious to deal with the divine.

    Eh?

    What is it, cat?

    Want to y with me?

    I¡¯ll stroke your stomach.

    Do you want to pat him too, Youko?

    Hahaha.

    You don¡¯t need to be afraid.

    Gulf and Daga were practicing swordsmanship in the mansion.

    Of course, they are using wooden swords.

    It seems to be a practice match but Daga has won 5 times while Gulf won 1.

    ¡­.

    While watching the two, Ursa said something.

    ¡¸Uncle Gulf¡¯s sword is easy to understand. Uncle Daga¡¯s sword is hard to understand.¡¹

    Gulf probably knows what she means but I don¡¯t so I ask her.

    ¡¸It is easy to know when he¡¯ll attack.¡¹

    Is that true?

    I watch Gulf and Daga.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    I don¡¯t get anything at all.

    Gulf¡¯s attacks are illusionary.

    There are times when it is fast or slow, and there may be patterns, but I don¡¯t get it at all.

    However, I understood that what Ursa is saying is not a lie from Daga¡¯s movement.

    Daga seems to know the timing of Gulf¡¯s attack.

    There were several times that he¡¯s one step ahead of him as if he can see the future.

    Umu.

    This is the world that amateurs can¡¯tprehend.

    However, how can Ursa get it?

    Is she a sword genius?

    Should I let her walk the path of the sword?

    I thought of the moment when she was still small. She was holding a wooden sword and happily waving it that time.

    If she wants to, I wouldn¡¯t mind.

    But now, she only needs to practice sword for self-defense.

    While I was looking at Ursa like that, Gulf barked.

    ¡¸Uoohhhh!¡¹

    When I look at him, he already won against Daga.

    After that, Gulf continues to win.

    During their break, Daga asked Gulf.

    ¡¸You seem to have noticed.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I finally understood. That¡¯s dirty. You should have told me.¡¹

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t notice it yourself, you can¡¯t fix it.¡¹

    ¡¸Maa, you might be right¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸But don¡¯t be conceited. It only means that I have one less advantage.¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. Devote oneself.¡¹

    I did not understand the meaning of their conversation so I asked Ursa.

    ¡¸Uncle Gulf raises his tail a little when he¡¯s about to attack. It is difficult to from the front but if you look at the movement of his fur around his nk, you will know when he¡¯ll attack.¡¹

    ¡­..

    She¡¯s a sword genius after all.

    Ah Ursa.

    It is impossible for me.

    I can only ask Gulf or Daga to train with you.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t. Gulf, you spar with her.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you going to do something else?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll report to Ria-san and Ann-san that you found out your habit.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.eh? Was there anyone else who knew about it other than Daga?¡¹

    ¡¸Most of the vigers know. Ah, no one told anyone about it. Everyone¡¯s be aware of it on their own.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..that not something I want to hear.¡¹

    Despite saying that, Gulf looks like he¡¯s happy.

    The battle between Gulf and Ursa¡­.Gulf won because of height difference.

    ¡¸Ah, that was dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸Father, I want a longer sword.¡¹

    Hahaha.

 Chapter 452 â€“ Drinking Hot Tea

    <h4>Chapter 452 ¨C Drinking Hot Tea</h4>

    It¡¯s winter now.

    It¡¯s cold outside.

    However, the interior of my mansion is warm.

    There are tools using thermal instion stone installed in various ces.

    The hall of my mansion is wide and it¡¯s difficult to warm it up but I put up partitions and curtains so that warm air won¡¯t escape.

    Thanks to this, we can enjoy our everyday lives in the mansion without needing to wear something thick.

    It¡¯sfortable.

    Therefore, right¡­

    Some people are even enjoying shaved ice while wearing light clothes.

    Malbit and the fairy queen.

    Both of them seemed to have chosen strawberry syrup.

    I don¡¯t really care if you want to enjoy shaved ice but can you please think of the season a little more?

    And how did it even be popr with the children?

    Coming from the kitchen, Alfred, Tiselle, Ursa, Nutt, and Guraru all have shaved ice with the vor of their choice.

    Their shaved ice serving is only small. The oni maids probably considered the children¡¯s health.

    You may eat that much.

    But don¡¯t let your body get too cold.

    Also, if you¡¯re going to a cold ce, be sure to wear thick clothes.

    Why am I not eating shaved ice?

    Ah, should I?

    I enter the kotatsu and enjoy zenzai.

    There are two mochis in it.

    I was also served with green tea.

    The room is warm so the thermal instion stone in the kotatsu was removed.

    We put emphasis on the atmosphere.

    When I looked outside from the window of the guest receiving room, it was snowing.

    Fufufu.

    The guest receiving room has ss windows.

    This ss window was made in Vige Five.

    Its transparency is the result of the efforts of the ss engineers.

    I¡¯m thankful since I can enjoy the outside scenery even if I don¡¯t open the window.

    Seeing snow descending from the window like this makes me think that it will piled up ording to my past experience.

    It looks like I can¡¯t go out for a while.

    It will be even colder outside.

    Are the sheds of horses, cows, goats, and sheeps okay?

    I was thinking of an anti-cold measure for them but I guess I¡¯ll have to visit themter.

    ¡­..

    Alfred, what are you holding in your hands?

    I know it¡¯s a board.

    What are you assembling it for¡­.ah, a mountain elves¡¯ work.

    It¡¯s a mini pool.

    There seems to be a device that made it able to withstand water pressure.

    Yet it¡¯s so simple that even children can assemble it with ease. Remarkable.

    No no, wait wait.

    Are you really going to use it?

    ¡­¡­.

    You already prepared your swimsuit.

    You are indeed ready.

    Malbit poured water into the mini pool using magic.

    Got it.

    I won¡¯t stop you.

    However, Malbit, you should have poured hot water instead of in water.

    Also, don¡¯t forget to clean up after ying.

    The area around the mini pool will surely get wet.

    I look outside while warming myself in the kotatsu.

    Don¡¯t get cold tomorrow.

    I enjoyed drinking hot green tea while listening to the lively voices, which ispletely off-season, behind me.

    Even if it snows, the centaur liaison officers Vige Three will regrly contact us.

    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Thank you for worrying. There¡¯s no problem.¡¹

    ording to the report, there¡¯s no problem in both Vige One and Vige Two.

    Well, it¡¯s not like a problem urs frequently.

    ¡¸But there¡¯s this one thing. Rashaashi-sama will be the one to report.¡¹

    One of the civil servant girls, Rashaashi, usually travels with the liaison centaur.

    She¡¯s Vige Three¡¯s caretaker.

    For the past few days, she has been going back and forth between Big Tree Vige and Vige Three.

    ¡¸I will now report. The representative of the centaurs, Glueworld-sama, wants to marry one of the vigers of Vige Three.¡¹

    Is that so?

    I¡¯m happy for her.

    ¡¸The other party is a migrant who came with Baron Polo. Identity check has also beenpleted. There are also no problems in terms of ideology and can be considered as a good partner for Glueworld-sama, however, there¡¯s this one thing.¡¹

    ¡¸What thing?¡¹

    ¡¸Difference in status.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Glueworld-sama is a viscount of the demon king¡¯s kingdom. On the other hand, the man is amoner without peerage.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.I understand that it is a problem but if the couple in question doesn¡¯t care, there¡¯s no problem, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    I imagine the denizens of the demon king¡¯s kingdom as people that don¡¯t care about peerage or titles.

    When I asked Beezel, Glueworld was given with the title of viscount immediately.

    Ronana, which tts is pursuing, is amoner, right?

    ¡¸The couple in question indeed doesn¡¯t care but¡­.there are others who do. Especially those who serve Baron Polo.¡¹

    That¡­

    Ah, no, so what will happen?

    At the time of the migration of Baron Polo¡¯s group, Glueworld, who is the representative of Vige Three, became a viscount in order to put consideration of the difference in status.

    ¡¸Then, I suggested something¡­. How about returning the title of viscount?¡¹

    ¡¸Return?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. In fact, I have been consulted by Baron Polo that she¡¯s not able to act as a noble of the demon king¡¯s kingdom so she wants to return her baron peerage.¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸Yes. If you put it together¡­.it¡¯s fine if they return their titles together but I suggest Baron Polo to return her title first and after a while, Glueworld-san should return her viscount title next. ¡¹

    ¡¸Do what you think is better. What does Glueworld say about returning her title? ¡¹

    ¡¸Very positive desu. ¡¹

    ¡¸Very?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. She seemed to be burdened heavily because of it¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then, I¡¯ll consult Beezel about that.¡¹

    He¡¯s the one I consulted first when she was given with the title of viscount. Returning it because of inconvenience is a bad reason.

    ¡¸Is it easy to return a peerage?¡¹

    ¡¸For vige chief, it is easy.¡¹

    ?

    Maa, if it¡¯s easy then I¡¯ll take care of it.

    ¡¸Thank you in advance. Glueworld-san¡¯s marriage, we¡¯ll arrange it once the issue with peerage is settled.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    I¡¯ll follow Rashaashi¡¯s proposal.

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to make those who wish to marry wait too long.

    Next time I see Beezel, I¡¯ll talk to him about it.

    ¡¸Do you want to y with Grandpa?¡¹

    When I looked back, I saw Beezel holding his granddaughter Fracia.

    ¡­¡­.

    My heart is not ready yet but let¡¯s talk.

    Rashaashi, excuse me but, can you bring two hot teas?

 Chapter 453 â€“ Baron and Cat Marriage Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 453 ¨C Baron and Cat Marriage Meeting</h4>

    I consulted Beezel about the peerage return of Glueworld and Fuka.

    I think it¡¯s kind of selfish so I¡¯m not sure if it can be done.

    As for the conclusion, I managed to get what I want.

    It seems like Rashaashi has already spoken with Beezel about it.

    As expected of a civil servant girl.

    Thank you.

    However, I wanted to be the first one to ask.

    ording to Beezel, there won¡¯t be any problem as long as I allow it.

    I apologize for troubling you.

    Yes yeas, you can continue ying with Fracia.

    Hnn?

    You like papa better than grandpa?

    Hahaha, is that so?

    ¡­..

    Beezel, don¡¯t re at me.

    Prioritize the feelings of my pure daughter.

    Ah, wait, Beezel.

    Don¡¯t force me to continue talking about work.

    Kuh, it¡¯s about Fuka¡­.it can¡¯t be helped.

    We left Fracia to Holy.

    ¡¸So, what¡¯s with Fuka?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s about Baron Polo¡¯s territory. You know that it was a battlefield, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I know.¡¹

    Beezel ispletely in work mode.

    ¡¸It was like that but we¡¯ve recaptured itst year.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then, are you going to ask Fuka¡¯s group if they want to go back?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already told this to Rashaashi. I think that¡¯s the reason why she wants to return her baron peerage. Since she¡¯s rted to that territory, she might get in the way of reorganization.¡¹

    ¡¸Reorganization?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It has been a battlefield for many years¡­.When a baron returns to his territory, he will not be able to revive it on his own. The country will reorganize the ce for collective management.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what will happen to her barony?¡¹

    ¡¸It has already disappeared. If she has outstanding achievement, she might be given with a new territory¡­¡¹

    Fuka has no outstanding achievements.

    ¡¸Why are you telling me this?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems like Baron Polo wished to be a viger of Vige Three rather than being one of the lords of the demon king¡¯s kingdom. I apologize for the unfaithfulness of a noble of the demon king¡¯s kingdom. And please, take care of Baron Polo.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, Fuka is already a viger. However¡­.¡¹

    We don¡¯t really need to talk about it now, do we?

    Did you hate Fracia choosing me over you that much?

    It is I, who¡¯s the father.

    Me winning is natural.

    Also, Beezel doesn¡¯t even need to talk or apologize to me about it. If there¡¯s someone who needs to do that, it should be that demon king who¡¯s ying with cats over there.

    Is it because the demon king can¡¯t easily apologize so Beezel took his ce?

    The demon king apologizes to the cats though.

    Areh?

    Where¡¯s Beezel?

    Why did he disappear?

    Looking in the direction where Rashaashi is pointing, I saw Beezel trying to receive Fracia from Holy.

    ¡­¡­.

    Rashaashi, I¡¯m going to do what I can to get Fracia, what do you think?

    ¡¸Count Chrome can only meet his granddaughter here, please give him a little more time.¡¹

    ¡¸When have youe to Beezel¡¯s side?¡¹

    ¡¸This time, you¡¯re asking him a bone-breaking task about Glueworld-san and Fuka-san. In addition, not only the barony but the territory around it no longer has noble lords. He¡¯ll take care of it including the session problems.¡¹

    When she told me that, I couldn¡¯t help but give up a little.

    ¡­..

    Let¡¯s give him time up to counting a dozen.

    ¡¸Count at least a hundred.¡¹

    Rashaashi¡¯s kind.

    I¡¯ll give her a job that would match her.

    ¡¸I would like to donate for the reconstruction of the former battlefield. Arrange that for me.¡¹

    ¡¸As you wish.¡¹

    The demon king brought a kitten¡­to be exact, it is a potential partner for the anenekos Miel, Rael, Uel, and Gael.

    It seems like this tomcat was very active in killing rats in a certain vige.

    For the time being, he brought one as a trial first.

    If it works, he¡¯ll bring a number of them.

    The mini pool drained with water will be used as a marriage meeting venue. The tomcat was put in followed by an aneneko.

    No no, wait wait.

    Isn¡¯t it still too early for the anenekos to have partners?

    It¡¯s not?

    It¡¯s true that they are as big as their mother Jewel but they are still young.

    It¡¯s still early for them to have a partner.

    Let¡¯s get the anenekos out of the pool.

    What if my anenekos are bullied?

    No, on the contrary, domestic violen¡­.

    Ah, I don¡¯t want to think about it!

    ¡¸Vige chief, you don¡¯t need to worry about that¡¹

    I was called out by the oni maid who helped prepare the marriage meeting venue¡­

    The tomcat is lying on its back onplete surrender.

    He¡¯s being surrounded by the anenekos.

    ¡­..

    Is this a good ce for yankee extortion?

    I can hear the pitiful meow of the tomcat.

    The marriage meeting of the anenekos was a failure.

    The tomcat was returned to its original vige.

    I hope it¡¯s not traumatized.

    No, the anenekos are¡­.behaving normally so it is probably doing the same.

    And you guys.

    Why are you listening more to the demon king more than me?

    I¡¯m your owner.

    He hasn¡¯t even taken care of you that much.

    Hnn?

    Cat¡­.Raigiel, the anenekos¡¯ father.

    Only you.

    Even if the demon king is here, you¡¯re always with me.

    Good good.

    When I was stroking Raigiel, the anenekos dashed and tried to get in between my hand and Raigiel.

    Yes yes, rather than Raigiel, I¡¯ll pat you¡­but after this, you¡¯re just going to return to the demon king again!

    ¡­..

    Raigiel, your daughters are hard to educate.

    I was healed by the gentle reply of Raigiel.

 Chapter 454 â€“ Extra: Tomcat

    <h4>Chapter 454 ¨C Extra: Tomcat</h4>

    I¡¯m a cat.

    I have no name.

    I¡¯m living a serious life.

    I¡¯m also working properly so I won¡¯t get in the way of the vigers.

    I will never forget their affection.

    Even so, I won¡¯t let you touch me.

    Why are the vigers trying to touch my belly?

    I won¡¯t let you.

    Yeah, give up.

    I¡¯ll only allow you to stroke my back.

    The base of my tail is forbidden!

    One day, I was captured by the vigers.

    At that time, I was standing majestically since I was certain that it is the day they¡¯ll wash my body like usual.

    The only reason my legs are shaking is because it¡¯s cold.

    I was never afraid of being washed.

    However, it looks like I was wrong.

    I was handed over by the vigers to an important-looking person.

    That important-looking person is looking at me with a full smile.

    No way¡­.am I going to be eaten?

    I fell asleep while imagining that.

    I didn¡¯t faint.

    I only fell asleep.

    I wasn¡¯t eaten.

    I was handed over from the important looking person to a more important looking person to a more important looking person.

    What is happening?

    What¡¯s going to happen to me?

    Along the way, after being washed and fed, I was finally brought to a room with cats who looked as old as me.

    I was a little relieved seeing creatures of the same race but it quickly changed to anxiety.

    There are only tomcats.

    I don¡¯t mind fighting but it¡¯s troublesome to get entangled in one.

    And then, a tomcat suddenly picks a fight with me¡­ah, a city cat.

    I can tell by the atmosphere.

    So I kicked it.

    Compared to country rats, city cats are no match to me.

    If a mollycat saw me, she would have been noisy.

    Fuh.

    I¡¯m now at the center of the room.

    No one¡¯s trying to pick a fight with me anymore.

    After that, when I think I ate about 10 times.

    I was held by an extremely important-looking person.

    It looks like he¡¯s trying to take me somewhere.

    I saw hell.

    Those are not cats.

    Demon beast.

    Well, mating may be possible.

    But it is impossible for me to do it.

    Impossible.

    Those demon beasts are overwhelmingly stronger than the strongest guard dog of the vige.

    I never fought them but I¡¯m sure.

    There are four of them.

    It seems like they are sisters.

    It seems like these demon beast sisters are looking for grooms. I¡¯m d they didn¡¯t like me.

    I¡¯m really d.

    No, they were certainly beautiful.

    But beneath that beauty is certain death.

    Being alive is a wonderful thing.

    After that, I¡¯ve been living in the house of that extremely important-looking person.

    I¡¯m dissatisfied with wearing a cor but it seems like I can¡¯t move freely around the house without it.

    There are a lot of people in this house and there are mice too but they are so big.

    The mice here are probably demon beasts too.

    When I met one, I was prepared to die.

    But I¡¯m still fine.

    Compared to those four demon beast sisters, it is not strong at all.

    The demon beast mouse did not think that I would actually attack it so I caught it off guard.

    I was lucky.

    When I showed it to the extremely important-looking person, I was praised.

    That made me happy.

    And so, I hunted more demon beast mice.

    I was not only praised by the extremely important-looking person but others too.

    Fufufu.

    I¡¯m happy.

    However, I hunted too much.

    Recently, I can¡¯t find any demon beast mouse anymore.

    I failed.

    If I hunt too many mice, I will be kicked out.

    I know about it.

    I was worried, but I was never kicked out.

    I was even given a special room by that extremely important-looking person.

    I¡¯m as happy as the sunshine.

    The food here is delicious too.

    But there¡¯s only one problem.

    asionally, the extremely important-looking person smells like those four demon beast sisters.

    No, not just those four sisters.

    There¡¯s another smell¡­.

    Until you no longer stink, don¡¯t hold me.

    I¡¯ll permit you to stroke my back.

    The base of my tail is forbidden.

    I¡¯m a cat.

    I was named by an extremely important-looking person.

    Arthur.

    As for the subordinates of the extremely important-looking person, they call me the knight of the pantry.

 Chapter 455 â€“ A Blizzard

    <h4>Chapter 455 ¨C A Blizzard</h4>

    The weather is quite rough so Aegis brought the eagle and hid it under the kotatsu in my room.

    Why are you hiding it in the kotatsu in my room?

    Aegis is of course hiding too.

    No, I don¡¯t have time to ask that.

    Since even the eagle stayed in my room, it means that the weather is really rough so I contacted the vigers.

    A littleter, the high elf Ria and the angel Tier also verified the roughness of the weather.

    Vige Four in the sky also contacted me.

    After half a day.

    Outside the mansion has be a terrible ce.

    A blizzard.

    The snow is raging.

    It¡¯s great that we managed to push the cows, horses, goats, sheeps, chicken, etc. into their barns.

    It would be dangerous for them to stay outside with a weather like this.

    They are safe inside their barns.

    It may be cramped but please endure it for a while.

    Of course, not only the livestock but the kuros who are active outdoors are also either in their own sheds or my mansion.

    When I asked them to get in their sheds or the mansion, the kuros had a face that I¡¯m exaggerating, but looking at the weather now, they knew they were saved.

    I don¡¯t know about Kuro and Yuki but this blizzard will be the first experience of every kuro that was born in this vige.

    It¡¯s my first experience as well.

    The beehives in the tree area should be okay since we added snow and wind protection boards on them before winter.

    During that time, it looks like the bees are already preparing for extreme weather.

    They¡¯re good.

    As for Zabuton and the spiderlings that are hibernating on the big tree, the non-hibernating spiderlings told me that they¡¯re okay.

    Great.

    Red Armor and White Armor, who are the gatekeepers, have evacuated into the mansion too.

    Hahaha.

    It¡¯s okay.

    Go to a warm ce.

    My mansion is neither strong nor weak against blizzard.

    However, the part using ss window might be dangerous so we blocked it using a wooden board.

    Because of that, the whole mansion can only use light magic or light magic tools as light sources¡­.

    But that¡¯s not a problem.

    We also have enough food and fuel stockpiles.

    Even if the blizzard continues for a month, we¡¯re fine.

    Well, if it reallysts for a month, there will be other problems.

    Because of the weather, the centaur liaison officer did not go around the viges as expected.

    This is not only because of the blizzard but also the result of what we have discussed about the cancetion of their duty due to weather.

    They seem to be determined to go out even with weather like this but I would prefer safety and not recklessness.

    As for Vige Four, they are in the sky and not affected by weather so there¡¯s nothing to worry about.

    Vige Five is quite far south so the weather there is different from here. I only worry about it a little.

    I¡¯m more worried about Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three.

    Are they okay?

    I¡¯m also worried about the hot spring.

    The ghost knights are already dead so they¡¯re fine but what about the lion family?

    In case of emergency, they can use the amodation of the hot spring as an evacuation ce¡­

    I¡¯m worried but there¡¯s nothing I can do with this blizzard.

    Once the blizzard has subsided, I¡¯ll prepare my route to check everyone.

    All I can do now is to pray for their safety.

    Until the blizzard subsided, let¡¯s y siege the castle.

    In the hall, the evacuated kuros are ying by groups.

    Chess is also popr.

    However, the number of boards can¡¯t amodate this number of guests.

    The next most popr game is ball game.

    They are just making the ball roll around them and when it bes hot and lively, they will be quieted down by the re of the oni maids.

    There was also a group who preferred sleeping and the kittens were sleeping with them.

    They are on good terms.

    In the guest receiving room, Dors, Raimeiren, Girar, Malbit, Ruincia, and ancestor-san were drinking around the kotatsu.

    Looking at them, you might even think that the blizzard outside is a lie.

    However, considering that the worst might happen, they are a reliable force.

    That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking so if you could drink a little less¡­

    Especially Malbit.

    I think you¡¯re already too drunk.

    Youko has stationed herself in Vige Five.

    With this blizzard, it is also hard to go to the dungeon where the teleportation gate is.

    And the children evacuated in Vige Five with their mothers.

    They strongly resisted but were forced to give in.

    It was not the children who resisted but the mothers.

    It seems like they are dissatisfied that I¡¯m not evacuating with them.

    However, as the vige chief, I have to stay in the vige at times like this.

    I might becking as a vige chief but I still have a sense of responsibility.

    I also don¡¯t want to leave the kuros and the spiderlings.

    I was prepared to challenge it like that however¡­.inside my mansion and even on the houses of the vigers, the blizzard doesn¡¯t feel strong so we¡¯re not uneasy.

    To be honest, I think it¡¯s a little fun.

    I feel like a child rejoicing in a typhoon.

    Maa, the children and their mothers are in Vige Five but there¡¯s not much change because aside from them, everyone stayed.

    The oni maids are preparing for dinner.

    In my room, in addition to the eagle and Aegis, there were a lot of kuros along with Kuro and Yuki, wine slime, Raigiel, jewel cat Jewel, and spiderlings.

    They left my seat unupied so I got in there again.

    Hahahaha.

    I¡¯m d that you prepared alcohol wine slime but where did you get it?

    This is the alcohol I¡¯m hiding in my room, isn¡¯t it?

    Ah, it is already half consumed.

    What?

    You¡¯re not alone?

    When I looked around, Kuro, Aegis, and Raigiel looked away.

    You¡­.

    The blizzard started around noon and continued until the next evening.

 Chapter 456 â€“ After the Blizzard

    <h4>Chapter 456 ¨C After the Blizzard</h4>

    The day after the blizzard subsided, the sky was clear.

    The sunlight is reflecting in the snow. It was a dazzling sight.

    Now, there¡¯s a problem before me¡­.the snow piled up to my neck.

    Until now, the most snow piled up is about 50cm. Now, it¡¯s triple that record.

    I was surprised when I opened the door on the first floor so I checked it from the window on the second floor¡­

    How should I deal with this snow?

    If it is the usual, we¡¯re just going to throw this into the reservoir or river but that¡¯s not possible now.

    Can the AFT do something about it?

    When I was thinking about that, a kuro jumped out of the window and plunged into the snow.

    I don¡¯t know what it did but the snow melted in the ce it dived.

    Ohhh.

    The other kuros dived one after another too.

    They created a cute tunnel.

    Will that solve the snow problem?

    When I was thinking so, snow in a little faraway ce dented.

    The tunnel must have copsed because the kuros are melting the snow randomly.

    Are they okay?

    You¡¯re only surprised?

    It looks like they are already nning to melt it.

    When I was speaking to it, another snow at a distance dented.

    They are already that far?

    No, that¡¯s not it.

    Those are the kuros who took refuge in their sheds.

    Given how it dented, it looks like they are going to my mansion.

    One of them gets out of the snow to check the direction.

    Perhaps they noticed me so they came out of the snow one after another and came to me.

    Ah, wait.

    On that ce, the kuros that came from the mansion were moving under the snow.

    I waste.

    No.

    They¡¯re not pitfalls.

    Don¡¯t be embarrassed just because you fell.

    The snow around my mansion was melted by the kuros first.

    It is now possible to go out from the first floor.

    The next thing to do is to remove the snow and icicles at the mansion, especially the roof.

    Icicles and snow on the roof are dangerous if they fall.

    As soon as I see an icicle, I¡¯ll immediately hit it with a stick to break it.

    It¡¯s a little fun.

    The roof is nted so the snow piled up on it is not as much as the snow on the ground but it is still 50cm thick.

    When I was thinking what I should do to make it fall, the phoenix chick Aegis came out with confidence.

    Since you want me to leave it to you I¡¯ll leave it to you but¡­.are you going to be okay?

    I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re going to do but you can¡¯t damage the mansion.

    The eagle looks very worried too.

    Got it.

    Aegis, I¡¯ll believe in your confident eyes.

    Aegis, who¡¯s now d in fire, jumped up.

    Ooohhh

    Are you going to melt the snow on the roof with that fire?

    ¡­..

    However, looking at your fire and the snow on the roof, the snow feels to be more overwhelming.

    Or is it just my imagination?

    Five minutester, Aegis came back in tears.

    It¡¯s okay.

    You did your best.

    Eagle, please take care of him for me.

    I think that the snow on the roof should be shoved off the roof.

    The question is how to get on the roof.

    I usually ask people who can fly like Loo, Tier, and Gran Maria to lift me up on times like this but most people who can fly have gone to Vige Five.

    Those who are still here are¡­.

    The other angel scouts namely Kuudel, Corone, and Kierbit.

    Flora has be nocturnal after being immersed in her research so she would go to bed after breakfast.

    I don¡¯t think I should wake her up.

    The rest will be Malbit and Ruincia.

    ¡­¡­

    I¡¯m kind of scared to entrust it to Malbit.

    Ruincia is Tier¡¯s mother.

    It¡¯s kind of embarrassing to have her hug me to fly.

    So, what should I do?

    It¡¯s dangerous and scary to climb on my own.

    Umu.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    Let¡¯s change the method.

    I asked Dors to transform into a dragon and remove the snow on the roof.

    Thank you.

    While doing snow removal work in the vige, I¡¯m also looking around for any building damage. That time, Loo came back from Vige Five.

    As the representative of those who evacuated to Vige Five, she came back to check the vige.

    I¡¯m sorry for thete contact.

    I thought of getting in touch with them once we managed to get rid of a little more snow.

    With this much snow, won¡¯t they be in trouble if theye back now?

    Are those who evacuated to Vige Five okay?

    Vige Five is sunny so there¡¯s no problem¡­areh?

    What¡¯s up?

    If there¡¯s a problem, just tell me about it.

    Did something happen?

    The children get into trouble with the children of Vige Five?

    The children of Vige Five thought they were neers ¡­.it ended in a fight.

    Are they hurt?

    Are they okay?

    Is that so? Good.

    Did Alfred do what he could?

    Amazing.

    The parents of the children who quarreled with them are very pale when they came to apologize?

    Hold on, we¡¯re talking about children¡¯s quarrel, right?

    It¡¯s a child thing so they don¡¯t have to take it seriously.

    It ended with that, right?

    No? Another thing happened?

    Eh?

    After that fight, Ursa and Nutt beat the Vige Five children one after another and made them their underlings?

    ¡­.Eh?

    Underling?

    ¡­..

    T-that means they¡¯re getting along, right?

    It looks like they made a friendship group.

    No?

    ¡­¡­.

    Maa, it¡¯s a child thing so you don¡¯t have to take it seriously.

    Let¡¯s break up their friendship group then.

    Even children are dangerous if they have enough numbers.

    Toote?

    Their friendship group fought with the Vige Five¡¯s guards?

    Ursa had a battle with Pirika?

    When did that happen?

    On your third evacuation day in Vige Five?

    I-I see.

    Hurry up and get the children back.

    We¡¯ll have this ce ready tomorrow.

    Slow?

    It should be now?

    All right.

    I¡¯ll have the snow removal on the road from the mansion to the dungeon take the highest priority.

    It¡¯s fine?

    You¡¯ll take care of it?

    Areh?

    ¡­..

    Loo used her fire magic to melt the snow on the road from the mansion to the dungeon.

    I can even see the ground.

    ¡¸With this, it is fine for the evacuated group return from Vige Five, right?¡¹

    ¡­..right.

    I wonder what really happened.

    ¡­.

    I wonder if it is necessary to prepare the mind.

 Chapter 457 â€“ A Little Dispute in Village Five

    <h4>Chapter 457 ¨C A Little Dispute in Vige Five</h4>

    The vige¡¯s facilities were not damaged by the blizzard so I once again praised the construction techniques of the elves.

    Hahaha.

    Don¡¯t be shy don¡¯t be shy.

    During the blizzard, the mansion didn¡¯t even move an inch.

    What surprised me are the big tree and the world tree.

    ¡­.

    Snow piled up everywhere but the amount of snow on those trees is visibly lesserpared to normal trees.

    Even the snow surrounding them¡­.

    Or is it just my imagination?

    Right.

    Let¡¯s not think about it.

    Snow also piled up in the reservoir.

    Unlike other ces, it is only about 10cm.

    Perhaps the reservoir freezes too because of the snow.

    However, at the center part, water is flowing.

    The ice over it is probably thin.

    I¡¯m d the children are not here.

    Once they see the reservoir is frozen, they will be dashing on it happily.

    While I was thinking about that, one of the kuros jumps out on the reservoir and runs around.

    Eh?

    Before I managed to stop it, I already heard the sound of ice cracking.

    Whoa whoa whoa!

    That was dangerous.

    I¡¯m d that Kierbit happened to pass by after her patrolling duty.

    After wiping the kuro¡¯s body, I checked if it was okay. It fell in the reservoir after all.

    Are you still alive?

    Good.

    Hahaha.

    You were just surprised and it was cold.

    Don¡¯t let your guard down just because you saw it frozen.

    Tell that to the other kuros too.

    Please.

    By the way, Kierbit, who jumped into the reservoir to help the kuro, is taking a bath.

    When she gets out of the bath, I¡¯ll thank her again.

    We continued removing the snow.

    I left the snow on the roof to Dors while I worked on the snow on the ground.

    I¡¯m making full use of the AFT to remove the snow.

    It would have been easier if I could evaporate them using magic like Loo¡­..

    I have no magic talent so I have no choice but to remove them the old ways.

    We prioritized the path that people take.

    I carry snow to the snow dump.

    Of course, I¡¯m not doing that alone.

    All vigers who have nothing else to do are with me.

    It¡¯s nice that we have a sense of unity.

    The snow removal has not beenpleted yet but the group that evacuated to Vige Five has returned.

    Loo, my apologies but, can you evaporate the snow in the snow dump?

    If you don¡¯t have enough fire power to do so, can you at least melt the snow?

    I know.

    It¡¯s about the children.

    I¡¯ll surely allocate time.

    ¡­..

    Areh?

    What about Hakuren?

    Where¡¯s Hiichirou and Guraru?

    The group that evacuated has returned but there¡¯s no sign of Hakuren, Hiichirou, and Guraru.

    Interview at the mansion.

    First of all, Hakuren, Hiichirou, and Guraru went to Doraim¡¯s nest from Vige Five.

    The reason is to help Doraim.

    Due to bad weather, monsters and demon beasts are trying to get out of the forest of death and are rushing to Doraim¡¯s nest.

    Doraim can handle it himself but ask Hakuren for help if she¡¯s not doing anything else.

    Hakuren was happy that her younger brother is relying on her so as the older sister, she agreed.

    Since Hakuren will leave, she took the dangerous Hiichirou and Guraru with her to Doraim¡¯s nest.

    Hakuren was the supervisor of the children that evacuated to Vige Five and since she left, Loo took over.

    That¡¯s the event of the first day of their evacuation in Vige Five.

    There¡¯s no problem with what happened.

    Before leaving, I also said that the mothers, Loo, Tier, Ria, Ann, Frau, Senna, Hakuren, and Rasuti, can move on their own.

    Second day, morning.

    If you have to describe the children, they are divided into the elderly group, which are allowed to do what they want, and the younger group, which are prohibited to do something alone.

    Loo left the older group, Alfred, Tiselle, Ursa, and Nutt, to supervise the younger group.

    However, since they are all children, there¡¯s a limit to what they can do.

    They decided that they can only move around a certain range in Vige Five.

    The range is only inside and in the vicinity of Youko¡¯s mansion.

    Alfred and the other yed ording to those rules.

    When they went out, even if Vige Five is not as cold as the vige, they are wearing winter clothes properly.

    Great.

    When they were ying around Youko¡¯s mansion, they got entangled with the children of Vige Five.

    That time, Youko submitted a report summarizing what she heard from the parents of the children of Vige Five.

    The children of Vige Five noticed that unknown strangers were wandering around Youko¡¯s mansion so they warned them.

    At that time, Alfred exined the situation but the children of Vige Five got angry at his remark.

    What kind of remark would Alfred say that would make them angry?

    ¡¸He said ¡°Youko-san¡±.¡¹

    I wondered which part of it is anger-inducing.

    ¡¸What do you mean by Youko-san! It¡¯s Youko-sama!¡¹

    I see.

    Honorific title.

    M-maa, I don¡¯t understand¡­.

    The children of Vige Five are at the same age as Alfred, right?

    Why are they suddenly angry with a mere honorific title¡­.

    Is thatmon sense?

    It makes me think for a moment.

    Going back to the topic.

    At that time, Alfred was the one talking to them.

    The problem is that Alfred apologized.

    It seems like Ursa, Tiselle, and Nutt are quiet at that time.

    That is ording to Torain who¡¯s with them.

    After parting with the Vige Five¡¯s children, Tiselle quarantines Alfred.

    Ursa and Nut decided to attack the children of Vige Five.

    ¡¸Are you fine with Big Tree Vige being mocked?¡¹

    Ririus, Riguru, Ratte, and Torain also participated because of Ursa¡¯s manifesto.

    Around noon, they managed to get 200 Vige Five children underling.

    Ah, yeah, I already told you they are their friendship group and not underlings.

    It¡¯s for my mind¡¯s stability.

    However, after that¡­..to fulfill the bond with their friendship group, they shed with the guards of Vige Five.

    ¡­..

    Why?

    It¡¯s because of one of the girls from their friendship group.

    That girl seems to be in love with one of the guards.

    In order to arrange a ce to confess, they stopped one of the guard¡¯s groups who¡¯s about to depart.

    What happened to Ursa and Pirika?

    It¡¯s because Pirika ascertains that Ursa is the group leader so she wants to capture her?

    Is that so?

    So, who won?

    Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Ursa?

    It¡¯s Ursa.

    ¡­

    Areh?

    Pirika is the former sword saint, right?

    Does this mean that she¡¯s only strong in interpersonal rtionships?

    It looks like Ursa knows her movement and moves ordingly.

    Amazing.

    Ah, I shouldn¡¯t praise her.

    The sword saint swordsmanship is based on the technique used by the Brave Queen?

    What¡¯s wrong, Loo?

    That information is unnecessary at the moment, right?

    Ma-maa, let¡¯s go back to the topic.

    A member of the friendship group so she should be around 10 years old, right?

    12?

    Is that so?

    So she confessed¡­.

    Eh?

    Is it normal?

    If you don¡¯t decide on your partner early, it will be your parents who¡¯ll decide your partner without permission¡­.

    Is that so?

    So, did that confession work?

    It didn¡¯t but the girl did not give up and kept pushing and pushing.

    She¡¯ll probably give up in a few more days.

    That was also reported to Youko.

    Really?

    For now.

    Children¡­.all the older children will be grounded for three days.

    You are not allowed to leave your room except for eating, going to the toilet, and taking a bath.

    Do you know why you¡¯re grounded?

    The children looked at each other.

    Yes, the representative Ursa.

    ¡¸When we were fighting, we held back?¡¹

    ¡¸No!¡¹

    Regarding the battle, the mothers said that they should be forgiven so I forgave them all.

    It seems like the mothers are convinced of the reason they had to do it.

    At the same time, the children of Vige Five will not be punished.

    Their parents will be responsible for them.

    I also scolded my children so they basically have the same punishment.

    The reason why I have a different punishment is because they went out of the range decided by Loo.

    I¡¯m sorry for Alfred but he is the appointed leader of the children.

    Joint responsibility.

    Be sure to study while you are grounded.

    Also, Loo.

    You have the responsibility of an overseer.

    You are prohibited from researching for 10 days.

    Hahaha.

    Would you stop resisting and learn from the children?

    And call Gulf.

    Ask him to take care of Pirika¡¯s mental care.

    I¡¯m sure she¡¯s depressed.

    Alright, let¡¯s end this meeting.

    Those who are free should participate in snow removal work.

 Chapter 458 â€“ Once Again, I Realized I am a Father

    <h4>Chapter 458 ¨C Once Again, I Realized I am a Father</h4>

    I contacted Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three to confirm their safety.

    It seems like their buildings are okay.

    I left my snow removal work to someone else and went to Alfred¡¯s room to apologize.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry about earlier.¡¹

    To be honest, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem with how Alfred handled the incident in Vige Five.

    Perhaps society would have defended him too.

    In fact, as vige chief, there¡¯s not even a single reason for me to scold Alfred.

    However, I think it would be bad for him to depend on the protection of society on whatever he does.

    Therefore, I scolded him as a parent.

    His brothers, Ririus, Riguru, and Ratte, have done something dangerous because of him.

    He should reflect as the elder brother.

    What I¡¯m apologizing for is because I did not exin it to him.

    I will thoroughly chew it in my exnation.

    Ah, you don¡¯t have to be so depressed.

    You now know why I scolded you. Make best use of it next time.

    I also think you being grounded is a little too much but it¡¯s dangerous for children to wander around during snow removal work.

    Look around.

    So much snow.

    There is still snow on buildings and trees.

    It is dangerous if it falls.

    I said you are to be grounded for three days but I¡¯ll let you go out once the snow removal is over.

    Stay still in your room for now.

    Hnn?

    Ah, I¡¯ll visit your siblings next door one by one.

    Of course, I¡¯ll go to Ursa and Nutt too.

    Don¡¯t worry.

    Alfred will be nine years old next year.

    It has been nine years since I¡¯ve be a father.

    I¡¯m still a newbie.

    It¡¯s hard to raise a child.

    After going around the children¡¯s rooms, I took a break.

    I¡¯m tired.

    Other than Alfred, everyone¡¯s dissatisfied with Alfred being grounded.

    ¡¸As the eldest brother, he shouldn¡¯t have left his younger siblings do something dangerous.¡¹

    Even so, they were not convinced.

    When I was troubled on how to convince them, Ann came and rephrased what I¡¯m trying to say.

    ¡¸As the eldest brother, Alfred-sama took the responsibility for the blunder of his little brothers.¡¹

    That¡¯s not what I want to say but they are already convinced so I can¡¯t correct it.

    I heard that it is not good for children if adults flip their words over and over.

    Also, don¡¯t take the word ¡°blunder¡± seriously.

    Take it easy, take it easy.

    Hahaha.

    The most difficult opponent was Ursa.

    Because Hakuren¡¯s not here.

    If she¡¯s here, I would have left Ursa to her but she¡¯s not so it can¡¯t be helped.

    I¡¯ll do it as a father.

    ¡¸I know you¡¯re thinking about Big Tree Vige but you don¡¯t have to deal with it yourself. Talk to an adult nearby. Why couldn¡¯t you do it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.sorry.¡¹

    It took an hour for me to hear Ursa¡¯s apology.

    ¡¸Since Gol, Sil, and Bron are gone, you suddenly became the eldest sister. You did your best. Well done. But from now on, try to rely on adults more.¡¹

    I hugged Ursa tightly.

    ¡­.that was really hard.

    I didn¡¯t mean to leave it to them but I¡¯m thankful for their mothers.

    ¡¸Vige chief, the first stage of snow removal has beenpleted.¡¹

    One of the high elves came to report.

    I only intended to leave for a while, my apologies for taking a long time.

    The first stage of snow removal is removing snow to the point that it is possible to move around the residential area.

    ¡¸Thank you for your hard work. That¡¯s it for today. Let¡¯s continue tomorrow.¡¹

    The sun is about to set.

    ¡¸Got it. I¡¯ll inform those who are going to the ranch area and fruit area.¡¹

    ¡¸Please. And don¡¯t slip.¡¹

    Night.

    I¡¯ve gathered the mothers who evacuated to Vige Five.

    In that incident, they arepletely unsupervised by the mothers.

    That¡¯s especially true for Loo, who¡¯s supposed to be the overseer.

    That¡¯s the reason why I sentenced Loo with no research for 10 days.

    Loo may have trusted Alfred too much but they are in an unfamiliar territory.

    Someone should have kept an eye on them or at least let them be in a ce where they could see them.

    This might sound bad but you can trust Alfred but don¡¯t trust them too much.

    They are still children.

    What I just said can¡¯t be said in the presence of children.

    This time, everyone should take responsibility.

    However, the pregnant Gran Maria, Ann who was taking care of Gran Maria, and Hakuren who left to help Doraim are not included.

    Hakuren still hasn¡¯te back yet.

    I¡¯ll punish the rest.

    ¡¸One month, no snusnu.¡¹

    The ce was covered with screams.

    Yeah yeah, I know it¡¯s a cruel punishment.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll join you with your punishment.¡¹

    It is not only the mothers who are at fault.

    Even if it is for the vige, I¡¯m also at fault since I did not evacuate with them.

    Because of that, I¡¯ll receive punishment too.

    I also won¡¯t have snusnu for a month.

    When I told them that, I was surrounded by the mothers and was told to sit in seiza.

    ¡¸We understand that both us, the mothers, and you, the father, have faults. However, we are not convinced with the punishment. Let¡¯s talk.¡¹

    Areh?

    Did you practice those lines?

    It¡¯s strange that they are all saying the same thing at once.

    Eh, y-you¡¯re deceiving¡­.

    We talked.

    The mother¡¯s punishment: 10 days no snusnu, and 30 days no flirting.

    Father¡¯s punishment, three days in Vige Five.

    I heard that I¡¯m not that recognized in Vige Five.

    I¡¯ll work hard.

 Chapter 459 â€“ Village Fiveâ€™s Sole Ninja, Nana Foguma (I)

    <h4>Chapter 459 ¨C Vige Five¡¯s Sole Ninja, Nana Foguma (I)</h4>

    Hello.

    My name is Nana.

    Nana Foguma.

    I¡¯m a mercury created for managing the Sun Castle.

    Presently, I¡¯m assigned to Vige Five under the direction of the vige chief of Big Tree Vige. My task is collecting information under the direction of Youko, the acting vige chief of Vige Five.

    I have noints in both my post and duty but I want a unifiedmand chain.

    However, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. If the vige chief and acting vige chief ordered me at the same time, who should I follow?

    ¡¸You should follow Youko, she¡¯s your boss.¡¹

    ¡¸You should obey the one in the highest position, vige chief.¡¹

    ¡­..

    Can you two discuss it first?

    When youe to a conclusion, please let me know.

    No, my mission-desu.

    You might not know this but I have an inconspicuous appearance.

    Not too beautiful, not too ugly.

    In short, a mediocre woman.

    I¡¯m using it to gather information by blending into the vige or the city.

    At first, I was doing it alone but given the size of Vige Five, I¡¯m cooperating with reliable locals.

    Today, I was supposed to go around the stores on the south side of Vige Five but Youko-sama stopped me.

    It seems like the wives and children of vige chief are evacuating to Vige Five because of the severe weather condition in Big Tree Vige.

    If they want to get away from severe weather, I think it would be better for them to evacuate to Sun Castle, I mean Vige Four, and not in Vige Five. I still can¡¯t ept that the Sun Castle is being called like that.

    What a shame.

    Let¡¯s ask Bell to enhance my eptance ability next time.

    Anyway, if they are evacuating in Vige Five¡­they will be staying at the mansion, right?

    I understand.

    How did this happen?

    The children of Vige Five had a dispute with vige chief¡¯s children.

    I was forced to work hard to understand and control the situation.

    My stomach hurts.

    This trouble¡­.what caused it?

    I can only say bad timing.

    Youko-sama nned a meeting between the wives of Vige Chief and the influential people of Vige Five.

    Some may know them but some may not.

    We don¡¯t know how long they will evacuate so I think it¡¯s not a bad thing to prevent trouble.

    The meeting was held at Youko-sama¡¯s mansion and it was held in the form of luncheon. Influential people from Vige Five were contacted.

    They were suddenly called in the morning and the luncheon is scheduled at noon but as influential people of Vige Five, they won¡¯t be able to refuse.

    Those powerful people of Vige Five are not people who merely follow orders.

    They were chosen by Youko-sama and obtained the position as influential people of Vige Five.

    They are excellent people.

    Therefore, those influential people of Vige Five went to Youko-sama¡¯s mansion with their children.

    I think they want her to meet their children.

    At that stage, the influential people of Vige Five don¡¯t know that the children of vige chief are there too.

    Also, they can¡¯t suddenly bring their children to participate in the luncheon.

    The number of people who¡¯ll participate in the luncheon is fixed.

    It can cope with a slight increase in the number of people but it will be disrespectful to suddenly bring children to the luncheon hosted by Youko-sama for the influential people of Vige Five.

    If they can¡¯t have her meet their children at lunch, there¡¯s still a possibility of meeting her when they go home.

    That might be what they are thinking.

    Even if the chances are low, it doesn¡¯t mean that there¡¯s no chance.

    I think they are doing their best for their current position.

    Most of the influential people brought their children.

    Those children are all familiar with each other.

    Some of them might not know some but I know all of them.

    Those children gathered near the summit of Vige Five.

    They are loyal to Vige Five and are expected to be responsible for Vige Five in the future.

    I expect them to be so too.

    Those children were told by their parents to y together during the parents¡¯ luncheon.

    They don¡¯t want them to run around after all.

    The children, who were sitting around, nodded obediently.

    Those children will not do anything on their own.

    There¡¯s no benefit in causing trouble near Youko-sama¡¯s mansion.

    Because of that, I took my eyes off them for a while.

    I¡¯m really sorry about that.

    I judged that the influential people who are participating in the luncheon are more important.

    Who would have thought that the moment I took my eyes off them, the vige chief¡¯s children who are ying near Youko-sama¡¯s mansion¡­.. Alfred-sama¡¯s group will be troubled by them.

    The content of their argument is simple¡­.a misunderstanding.

    ¡¸You, who permits you to y here? This is Youko-sama¡¯s mansion. Name yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Hello. I¡¯m Alfred. We are ying here because our parents told us so. Youko-san knows about it too.¡¹

    ¡¸What Youko-san! It¡¯s Youko-sama!¡¹

    ¡­..

    It¡¯s a misunderstanding because they don¡¯t know the position of both sides. It is simr to a child of a vassal acting like a prince.

    And Alfred-sama has even given his name. He is the son of vige chief-desu.

    If you don¡¯t know about him, you wouldn¡¯t know how to behave.

    And not knowing him made things worse.

    That is how the world works.

    This is the reason why Youko-sama also nned to have the influential people of Vige Five meet the wives of vige chief¡­.

    Alfred-sama tried to make the ce morefortable but¡­.he hasn¡¯t studied enough.

    When he bowed his head, there¡¯s no way to salvage the situation.

    Let me say it clearly.

    It¡¯s counterproductive.

    I even got afraid of the eyes of the children behind Alfred-sama¡­.especially Tiselle-sama.

    In terms of position, I¡¯m on Alfred-sama¡¯s side.

    However, considering the interests of Big Tree Vige and Vige Five, I¡¯m with the children of Vige Five.

    Of course, only secretly.

    For the time being, I¡¯ll disguise myself as a maid.

    ¡¸Young master, what are you doing?¡¹

    I interrupted their conversation.

    ¡¸We have prepared food in the cafeteria of the vige hall. Please go. Alfred-sama, Tiselle-sama, Ursa-sama, Ririus-sama, Riguru-sama, Ratte-sama, Torain-sama, and Nutt-sama, we have prepared food for you on the second floor. I will guide you there.¡¹

    I made the two groups go in different directions and gently pass information about Alfred-sama.

    The children of Vige Five are excellent.

    I¡¯m sure they can tell who they were dealing with given the difference in treatment.

    The second floor of the mansion is Youko-sama¡¯s private space.

    Only Alfred-sama can freely get in and out of there.

    ¡­..

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Don¡¯t tell me they didn¡¯t?

    They didn¡¯t notice?

    The Vige Five¡¯s children are heading towards the vige hall as if nothing happened.

    ¡­.

    Eh? Did they really not notice?

    Backfired?

    Complete backfire!

    Before parting, the Vige Five¡¯s children should have apologized.

    With me supporting them, I would put this quarrel to an end¡­.

    Ah, theirplexions are getting worse.

    Did they notice?

    Great.

    They are sprinting towards us.

    Wonderful judgment.

    But they are a little toote.

    Alfred-sama¡¯s group, including me, have already entered the mansion.

    Time has run out.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    However, if they continued arguing earlier, the children of Vige Five would have been executed. Let¡¯s assume that I was able to save them from that fate.

    It ismendable that the children of Vige Five informed their parents properly without hiding anything.

    The newly informed parents are holding their stomachs¡­.

    At least it is better than not being informed.

    Youko-sama, who heard my report, is holding her head.

    As expected.

    If I¡¯m in Youko-sama¡¯s position, I¡¯ll also hold my head.

    The children of her subordinates quarreled with the children of her boss.

    The easiest solution is to fire all the parents of the children.

    However, those parents are influential people of Vige Five.

    There are many alternatives but it will take time for Youko-sama to raise another batch of limbs.

    It would be regrettable to just cut them off.

    Youko-sama is truly kind.

    The measure the kind Youko-sama took is to quickly apologize to vige chief.

    Big Tree Vige is blocked due to bad weather but that¡¯s nothing to Youko-sama.

    Please do your best.

    That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to say but before she left, another report came¡­.yeah, a bad report.

    Other than Alfred-sama and Tiselle-sama, their group stormed into the hangout ce of Vige Five¡¯s children.

    It¡¯s not a wrong move considering the face of noble¡¯s society but it¡¯s a strange thing for children who are about 10 years old to do.

    What kind of education are they receiving in Big Tree Vige?

    No, I¡¯m just wondering.

    I don¡¯t want to be a teacher for Big Tree Vige¡¯s children.

 Chapter 460 â€“ Village Fiveâ€™s Sole Ninja, Nana Foguma (II)

    <h4>Chapter 460 ¨C Vige Five¡¯s Sole Ninja, Nana Foguma (II)</h4>

    The children of Big Tree Vige are quick to act.

    They stormed the hangout ce of the children of Vige Five and they were unstoppable.

    Alfred and Tiselle are not with the attack force of Big Tree Vige but the children of Vige Five already know who they are.

    In addition, the children of Vige Five who troubled them areposed of 8 to 12-year-old children.

    It is impossible for them to make a decent counterattack.

    I mean, it was the attacker, the Big Tree Vige¡¯s children, who are strange.

    Anyway, no violence is happening.

    It looks like they are only intimidating them.

    The purpose of the children of Big Tree Vige is to show them who¡¯s the boss, who¡¯s higher and who¡¯s lower, in order for misunderstanding to no longer ur.

    That would have been great.

    However, the world doesn¡¯t want to cooperate.

    There was another group of children of Vige Five nearby.

    Those children are between 12 to 15 years old. They are not treated as adults yet but also no longer treated as children.

    To describe them in simple words, they are the older brothers and sisters of the first group of children of Vige Five.

    From their point of view, their younger brothers and sisters are being intimidated by a group of strangers.

    They can¡¯t stay silent given that situation.

    For the time being, they started moving closer to them.

    And some of them have weapons.

    That¡¯s unfortunate.

    One of them pulled out his sword and went into the middle of the ce.

    ¡¸Wait wait wait! Both sides¡­.¡¹

    He could only speak until there.

    It was because he was beaten away by Ursa-sama.

    From Ursa-sama¡¯s point of view, he¡¯s just an intruder who came with a sword.

    Eliminating him is the normal course of action.

    However, that¡¯s not the case with the older brother and sisters¡¯ group.

    They judge them as adversaries so they pull their weapons out.

    And the trampling drama begins.

    Ah, it was the older brother and sister¡¯s group who were trampled.

    Even if they have weapons, they can¡¯t beat the children of Big Tree Vige.

    This whole situation could have been avoided if they can see through the ability of their opponent but unfortunately¡­.

    I called for someone who could use healing magic.

    All of them were knocked down. They are currently being treated.

    When they heard the exnation of the circumstances of their little brothers and sisters, the older brothers and sisters became blue.

    They made the same mistake as their little brothers and sisters.

    Ursa-sama tried to talk about how to settle the situation but the ce where their conversation is happening is not a good ce.

    The hangout ce of the children of Vige Five is in front of the warehouse owned by the Goroun Company near the summit of the mountain where Vige Five is located.

    Though it can¡¯t be called a busy ce, it doesn¡¯t mean that there is no one else there.

    I¡¯ll say it clearly.

    They are in a public ce.

    Someone already called the guard so it is a bad idea to continue talking in that ce.

    Is it because of the environment of the ce they¡¯ve grown at?

    The children of Big Tree Vige seem to be indifferent to the gaze of others.

    It would be nice if they can study in that area a little more.

    Ah, let¡¯s forget about that talk.

    I¡¯m sorry for diverting the topic.

    When I was reporting to Youko-sama, the older brothers and sisters who caused the problem reported to their parents too.

    Theplexion of the influential people of Vige Five is getting worse. They are experiencing full-scale stomach pain.

    The way they look while apologizing to Youko-sama while enduring that suffering and full of tears is kind of pitiful.

    But the sin of the child is the sin of the parent.

    It can¡¯t be overlooked.

    Hang in there.

    And Youko-sama too.

    Yes, we are doing our best to prevent this matter from spreading.

    It is possible to muzzle the mouth of people.

    Those people who live at the summit of Vige Five are cooperative people.

    The guards who rushed in are those who I¡¯m familiar with so it¡¯s okay.

    However, I think it is necessary to prepare an alibi that will make the two sides¡¯ statements consistent.

    For example, the children are just enjoying a new game¡­.nano desu.

    Fortunately, it seems like the children, who just fought earlier, are getting along now. Are they really getting along?

    Yeah, let¡¯s arrange it like that.

    ¡­..

    Excuse me.

    I received a new report from one of my coborators in Vige Five.

    It looks like there¡¯s an emergency¡­.emergency?

    What happened?

    The report was concise but I don¡¯t understand what it means.

    Why are Ursa-sama¡¯s group leading the children of Vige Five to fight against the guards?

    Is this some sort of misinformation?

    No?

    Really?

    That¡¯s truly regrettable.

    I bowed to Youko-sama and headed to the scene.

    The guards of Vige Five are a group of fighters made up by Pirika-san, who is known as the sword saint in human countries, and her fellow disciples.

    Even against rough adventurers, every single one of them can suppress them without difficulty.

    Their only weakness is they are only strong individually. They are useless in group battles.

    In addition, they are not good at fighting against monsters and demon beasts.

    However, they improved at that aspect after training for the past few years.

    It is rumored that after a few more years, they will be one of the most elite troops of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Those said guards are at the mercy of a group of children.

    I can¡¯t believe my eyes.

    The guards were beautifully caught with the children¡¯s feints.

    To put it simply¡­.the guards are focusing too much on a group of children only to be pierced by a spear on their side.

    It became a melee battle.

    Wouldn¡¯t they have fared better if they fought individually and not been forced into a group battle?

    And what is Pirika-san doing?

    She¡¯s supposed to be themander¡­.fighting someone huh.

    She¡¯s having a one on one battle against Ursa-sama.

    I see. She thought that once she defeated the leader of the children, the situation would be controlled.

    That¡¯s not a bad n¡­.only if you win.

    Pirika-san can¡¯t get the upper hand against Ursa-sama even with her full-scale attack.

    All of them were cut off.

    On top of that, Ursa-sama is only receiving her attacks.

    Ursa-sama, are you nning on breaking Pirika-san¡¯s heart?

    Ah, Pirika-san is super serious.

    She used a mysterious technique against Ursa-sama.

    What a great sword pressure desu.

    Using something like that against a child is¡­.

    After lightly evading the technique, Ursa-sama performed the same technique.

    ¡­..

    Pirika-san fell down.

    Is she alive?

    Ah, she¡¯s alive.

    Good.

    It looks like Ursa-sama held back.

    Ah, so that¡¯s how it is.

    The way the children are fighting is not to destroy the guards but to put them in a stalemate.

    Their goal is to earn time.

    In other words, Ursa-sama is not even trying to defeat Pirika-san, she¡¯s only buying time.

    I¡¯m worried about Pirika-san¡¯s heart.

    Pirika-san performed another technique but it was imitated and returned to her again.

    ¡­¡­.

    Isn¡¯t this just teaching Ursa-sama techniques?

    N-no way, right?

    ¡­.

    Oh god.

    This is a sign that an uncontroble monster was born.

    Let¡¯s stop this.

    ¡¸Guards! I¡¯m Nana, Youko-sama¡¯s secretary! This is an emergency so I will takemand on Pirika-sama¡¯s stead! Please follow¡­no, obey me!¡¹

    If the purpose of the children is just to stop the guards, this will be easy to deal with.

    ¡¸Everyone, stop fighting back and step five steps back! The children will not go after you. Don¡¯t worry, step back!¡­.alright, regroup! Not yet! Don¡¯t move on your own! Leave the timing to me¡­.¡¹

    Three arrows flew towards my thigh.

    The source of those arrows are¡­.Ririus-sama, Riguru-sama, and Ratte-sama.

    Even though there¡¯s no arrowhead, their uracy is scary.

    However, it is impossible for them to defeat me using this kind of arrows.

    Even with them shooting at me, I can still fight fairly well.

    I even catch those three arrows with my bare hands.

    ¡­¡­

    What¡¯s with this crazy rapid fire!

    Impossible, impossible.

    Smokescreen?

    The source of the smokescreen is¡­Torain-sama.

    Children, don¡¯t be merciless!

    I did my best.

    I think I did my best.

    There¡¯s no way I could tell why they have been doing this. One of the children of Vige Five¡­.a girl, confessed to a guard. Yeah, all of this is happening so she could confess.

    Hahaha.

    When one of the guards was captured, I was freaking out about what¡¯s going to happen.

    The guard who was confessed to¡­.did not reply immediately.

    The guards around boo at him.

    I also boo desu.

    The corps where the guard is assigned will be going into the forest to train so they¡¯ll only be back after 20 days.

    He said that he¡¯ll think about it first.

    Since he¡¯s going to seriously think about it, I guess it¡¯s fine.

    However, once he came back after 20 days, I think there¡¯s no need for you to stop them again like you did today¡­.

    Is 20 days long?

    Really?

    I¡¯m getting old.

    For the time being, let me take over this ce.

    So, I dere.

    ¡¸Today¡¯s special exercise will be concluded with this. I thank the children for their cooperation!¡¹

    That made everyone apud.

    Yeah, I feel like I managed to cover it up.

    ¡¸Guards, today¡¯s departure for training is postponed until tomorrow. There will be an evaluation meetingter. Everyone, to the barracks!¡¹

    It was hard for them to be at the children¡¯s mercy.

    Let¡¯s have them reflect.

    Ah, don¡¯t forget to get Pirika-san.

    She¡¯s sitting on the ground while hugging her knees.

 Chapter 461 â€“ Village Fiveâ€™s Sole Ninja, Nana Foguma (Finale)

    <h4>Chapter 461 ¨C Vige Five¡¯s Sole Ninja, Nana Foguma (Finale)</h4>

    Three days after the Big Tree Vige¡¯s children have returned.

    Vige chief came to Vige Five.

    It seems like he¡¯ll work in Vige Five because of the children¡¯s issue.

    Thank you for doing so.

    I¡¯m also truly grateful for your generous heart for forgiving and being tolerant of the issue.

    Yes.

    I should have moved more regardless of being a spy.

    I will not make the same failure.

    Today, I will be vige chief¡¯s guide.

    My best regards.

    Though it was sudden, the influential people of Vige Five have been gathered at the meeting room of the mansion.

    They are there to apologize to vige chief.

    There are five substitutes but it can¡¯t be helped since the people they are representing fell ill.

    You don¡¯t need to worry about them.

    gue?

    No, it is not.

    Their stomach has just been very weaktely.

    I won¡¯t tell this to vige chief but his visit probably made them worse.

    I pray for their recovery.

    So, what are you nning?

    Yeah, the influential people of Vige Five are already in the meeting room¡­.are you going to meet them now?

    Understood.

    Change clothes¡­do you want to?

    Understood.

    Vige chief did note alone.

    He has twopanions.

    Gulf-sama and Ruincia-sama.

    He was stopped by Ruincia-sama.

    ¡¸Vige chief, it is rude to greet them in your everyday clothes, get dressed.¡¹

    Ruincia-sama¡¯s opinion was epted by vige chief so he changed clothes.

    ¡­¡­

    I know that Gulf-sama is an escort but why is the vice chief of the angels apanying him?

    I¡¯ve met her several times in Big Tree Vige but¡­.

    I wonder what vige chief is thinking¡­.

    Vige chief, who changed his clothes, followed Youko-sama and met the influential people of Vige Five.

    His generous words relieve the influential people of Vige Five.

    Those who havee as representatives are even weeping.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    The influential people of Vige Five are powerful because they are in Vige Five.

    They were epted and entrusted with by Vige Five.

    Especially those who were given permission to sell alcohol and manufacture miso, soy sauce, and mayonnaise are very afraid of upsetting vige chief.

    The children incident was a great event that rocked Vige Five.

    Of course, there are also influential people of Vige Five that were not involved in that incident.

    There is no way for people who don¡¯t have young children to get involved.

    However, that doesn¡¯t mean that they won¡¯t attend this meeting.

    Even if they are not rted, they havee to appeal.

    It seems that they were thinking that this is a chance to be remembered by vige chief but¡­.that won¡¯t happen.

    He just said hello to them and that¡¯s it.

    Today¡¯s vige chief is not very vige chief-like.

    The usual vige chief likes to repeat his words in another phrase but today, he said very few words.

    When he showed up, he just apologized.

    And encourage them.

    That¡¯s it.

    ¡¸This one¡¯s children have troubled you.¡¹

    Normally, he would say a few more words but he didn¡¯t.

    ¡­.

    What a kingly behavior!

    It¡¯s not a bad thing.

    That change is very much wee desu.

    After greeting the influential people, Vige chief moved to the vige hall with Youko-sama, Ruincia-sama, and Gulf-sama.

    The influential people came with them too.

    A Vige Five¡¯s influential people, they also join the vige council at the vige hall most of the time.

    Most vige councilors are already waiting at the vige hall.

    They were informed beforehand that vige chief will being.

    The vige council has always recognized vige chief as someone above Youko-sama.

    And Youko-sama also always says that she¡¯s under vige chief.

    It seems like the council and Youko-sama have been cooperating in telling everyone that the lord is vige chief and Youko-sama is only his minister.

    It is publicized too but it is important to show that attitude.

    There are some councilors and influential people of Vige Five that think it is better to follow Youko-sama.

    Looking at vige chief sitting in the best seat in the vige hall and Youko-sama sitting on the acting vige chief chair next to him, they should change their attitude¡­.eh?

    A little girl walked up to vige chief.

    For a moment, I thought she was a suspicious person so I put my hand on the handle of my sword but I was wrong.

    She is Youko-sama¡¯s daughter, Hitoe-sama.

    Hitoe requested vige chief to hold her and vige chief did.

    While he is holding Hitoe, Youko-sama smiles.

    ¡­..

    T-this is intense.

    This is an official asion. It¡¯s a breach of manner if you touch someone else¡¯s children without permission from the parent.

    Moreover, holding the child is over the top.

    You can only do that to your own child.

    In other words, though no one has heard about vige chief and Youko-sama getting married, they will judge that they are after seeing this.

    It is the same as saying that vige chief and Youko-sama are united in both body and mind.

    Ruincia-sama is at the ce where Hitoe-sama came from.

    Is this her n?

    Seeing vige chief holding Hitoe, a part of the vige hall became noisy.

    The ones who are noisy are¡­.those who hardly know about vige chief.

    They have investigated him several times.

    I¡¯ll share information about vige chief with themter.

    Since Youko-sama is single, some of them even nned to be her groom.

    I wonder if they haven¡¯t given up yet.

    I hope this will make them give up.

    I¡¯ll check for the time being.

    I have to find out if they have problematic behavior.

    After that, vige chief continued to act with Youko-sama and Hitoe-sama.

    Vige chief was only in Vige Five for three days but his existence stood out before he returned.

    I¡¯m d that I was able to serve him.

    After that, a difficult time hase.

    Arge number of wedding gifts were delivered to Youko-sama¡¯s residence.

    Enough to fill a big room.

    Not only that we have to receive those items, we also have to record who and what we got from them.

    It is troublesome work.

    I know.

    I¡¯ll help you.

    I¡¯ll help Youko-sama.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not married to vige chief, right? Can you really receive these wedding gifts?¡¹

    Youko-sama replied saying there¡¯s no problem.

    ¡­..

    No way?

    ¡¸Hahahahaha. I only have one husband, Hitoe¡¯s father. These are their wedding gifts for us.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸Maa, the vice chief of the angels rmended me to receive them in form.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Areh, Youko-sama?

    What did you say after?

    What is your response to her rmendation?

    Don¡¯t answer with augh.

 Chapter 462 â€“ The Behavior of the Strong

    <h4>Chapter 462 ¨C The Behavior of the Strong</h4>

    After it was decided that I¡¯ll go to Vige Five, the content of my activities were examined by the civil servant girls.

    I¡¯m just going to Vige Five. I¡¯m not being punished or anything.

    I also participated in the examination to convey what I want.

    This time, I want to apologize to the parents of the children of Vige Five who initiated the incident.

    All the civil servant girls made a terrible face.

    Is that a bad idea?

    The civil servant girls consulted each other and started a puppet show for me.

    ¡¸Once upon a time, there was a kind-hearted demon king in a certain ce.¡¹

    Was that doll made by Zabuton when she was still awake?

    Can you please not use a doll that exactly looks like me as the demon king?

    ¡¸¡­.and they lived happily ever after.¡¹

    Apuse.

    That was quite interesting.

    The kind-hearted demon king, who was portrayed by a doll that looks like me, got lost on the street.

    I¡¯m taking the most out of the message the civil servant girls are trying to convey¡­.

    After a quarrel between the president¡¯s child and a regr employee¡¯s child, the president uses its rank to pressure the regr employee to apologize.

    Is that correct?

    I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem if the president apologizes to the regr employee.

    On the contrary, it¡¯s praiseworthy.

    No, if you use themon sense of this world where there are kings¡­.

    If it were the vassals¡¯ children and the prince who have quarreled, the king doesn¡¯t even have to pressure the vassals to apologize.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    I feel like I understand it a little.

    Right.

    ¡¸It means that I shouldn¡¯t apologize.¡¹

    Given their expressions, the civil servant girls are happy with what I said.

    It looks like that¡¯s the correct answer.

    They are so happy that they¡¯re even high-fiving each other.

    It¡¯s good that you¡¯re happy but, do you really need to perform that puppet show? Isn¡¯t saying it directly enough?

    Or do they think that they won¡¯t be able to convince me with mere words?

    Mymon sense from my previous world, I don¡¯t think it is a good idea to continuously push it in this world.

    I came to another world but I feel like I came to a foreign country.

    I don¡¯t want to go to a foreign country and make a fuss because the culture is different from japan or I don¡¯t agree with how the country works.

    I¡¯m not that arrogant.

    Foreign countries have their own circumstances and history andmon sense and culture were formed thereby.

    It should be respected.

    And I¡¯ve been in this world for more than a decade.

    I got married and had children.

    I have long been prepared to bury my bones in this world.

    I think I should learn a little more about themon sense of this world.

    Big Tree Vige aside, there are various types of people in Vige Five.

    I leave my itinerary to the civil servant girls. While they are doing that, I thought of someone who can teach memon sense.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    I¡¯ve been trying to learnmon sense for a long time.

    However, it made me realize that themon sense of the vigers of this vige is unique.

    For example, Loo.

    Long-lived, strong, rich.

    She doesn¡¯t like being entangled with kings or nobles and even blows them up and escapes after that.

    Her way of thinking, there¡¯s no way that¡¯smon sense.

    Even I understand that much.

    Tier, Ann, and Daga are the same.

    For example, Ria.

    She has been in a nomadic way of living for a long time in the forest so that¡¯s where she took hermon sense or rather, her culture.

    However, her ability to adapt to her surroundings is off the roof so she has fewer failurespared to me.

    Donovan feels the same.

    For example, Frau.

    Daughter of Beezel, one of the four heavenly kings of the demon king¡¯s kingdom, and an honor student who excels in both literary and military arts.

    I thought she¡¯d be a good teacher but hermon sense is themon sense of high nobles.

    That makes her make incredible mistakes in her everyday life from time to time.

    The same is true for the civil servant girls.

    For example, Hakuren.

    Dragon.

    Just don¡¯t.

    That¡¯s what I feel.

    Themon sense I seek can be found on the beastkins Gulf and Gutt.

    However, even them are problematic. They are from a remote vige called Howling Vige and their cultural sense is strong.

    That¡¯s what I learned after being in touch with them.

    ¡­..

    Is there anyone who can teach me themon sense of a vige chief and themon sense of normal people?

    For the time being, I tried to call out to people nearby.

    ¡¸Can you tell me themon sense of the world?¡¹

    The person I spoke to was the vice chief of the angels, Ruincia.

    Tier¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸¡­..I see. I understand that you want to learnmon sense but that¡¯s not necessary.¡¹

    Eh?

    ¡¸Vige chief can act as he wishes. Common sense of the world andmon sense of a vige chief? You don¡¯t need them.¡¹

    E-ehto¡­.

    ¡¸Do the strong study to behave like a strong? No. The strong behave as they are. ¡¹

    Even if you tell me that¡­.

    ¡¸In your case, it is the people around you who should learn.¡¹

    Ruincia gathered the civil servant girls and began preaching them.

    ¡¸The awareness of the hierarchical rtionship has been neglected.¡¹

    Ah, no, that¡¯s because I said I don¡¯t want to go out too much¡­.

    ¡¸Even so, what kind of hindrance does it have to teach them who¡¯s the real master of Vige Five? Youko-dono has been an excellent lord so there¡¯s no problem so far. However, why didn¡¯t they know the names and looks of the vige chief¡¯s children? It is their sin and not the sin of those who didn¡¯t teach. It is a crime to not know the son of the vige chief. Didn¡¯t the people of Vige Five know the existence of Youko-dono¡¯s daughter? In other words, the people of Vige Five stopped their interest at Youko-dono desu. As long as they don¡¯t anger Youko-dono, they can do whatever they want! Were the wives wrong to take their eyes off the children? No. They let their children roam in their own territory. Originally, it is the people of the territory who should keep an eye on them and it is their responsibility to protect them in that ce. Since that is the case, why did they get into trouble? Why should they be scolded for ying in an empty plot ofnd! It¡¯s because they didn¡¯t fulfill their obligation as people of that territory! I heard that you are rted to the nobles of the demon king¡¯s kingdom, you should know what kind of obligation I¡¯m saying, right? If you say something like paying taxes I¡¯ll pull your tongue out. Yes, thedy on the far right, what is the duty of the citizens of the territory?¡¹

    ¡¸To allow the lord to act selfishly¡¹

    ¡¸Correct. Therefore, the lord has an obligation to protect the territory, to protect the vassals, and to protect the lives of the people of the territory. If you understand that much, how can you be so stupid to force the burden on to vige chief!¡¹

    The preaching continued until Youko and the others returned from Vige Five.

    And Youko asked me something.

    ¡¸Vige chief, why are you being scolded together with them?¡¹

    No, I think I need to hear some¡­..

    If you think about it, was it wrong for Loo and the others to let the children do what they want in their own vige?

    ¡¸No, vige chief¡¯s wives can do what they want to.¡¹

    Ruincia said so as she drove away Loo and the others who were expecting me to withdraw their punishment.

    Ah, it¡¯s about time for dinner so don¡¯t drive them away.

 Chapter 463 â€“ Kingâ€™s Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 463 ¨C King¡¯s Clothes</h4>

    Morning.

    I was supposed to go to Vige Five today but it was decided that I¡¯ll go tomorrow.

    It is to give Vige Five time to wee me.

    Ruincia told me that I can go on whenever I like without thinking about Vige Five but I did not because I¡¯m worried.

    I¡¯ve decided not to go.

    So there¡¯s no problem.

    ¡¸Do what your heart desires.¡¹

    Ruincia¡¯s words are gentle.

    Hnn?

    Malbit signaled to me so I approached her.

    What is it?

    ¡¸I want to add things to what Ruincia told you yesterday.¡¹

    ¡¸Were you listening?¡¹

    ¡¸I was sleeping back then. What I want to add is that the strong behaves as a strong. That¡¯s what you should learn.¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    ¡¸As a simple example¡­.clothes.¡¹

    ¡¸Clothes?¡¹

    ¡¸If a merchant is not wearing merchant¡¯s clothes, knights not wearing knight¡¯s clothes, and king not wearing king¡¯s clothes, others might not recognize them.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    If you don¡¯t dress properly, they won¡¯t have any idea who you are.

    ¡¸King¡¯s clothes huh. Ruincia said that king¡¯s clothes are what kings are wearing and the people around me want me to wear king¡¯s clothes.¡¹

    That¡¯s really the case.

    I never thought before that those clothes can only be worn by kings.

    ¡¸Imagine a king dressing up as a craftsman and quarreling with a merchant over a deal. We can only pity the merchant for not knowing the face of the king. ording to Ruincia, it is the merchant¡¯s duty to know how the king looks which is correct. Even if the king is wearing craftsman¡¯s clothes, it is his responsibility to recognize the king. On the contrary, if he doesn¡¯t know, he might offend the king. Ruincia is correct, however¡­.you can¡¯t expect everyone to be excellent and diligent.¡¹

    Umu.

    ¡¸Here, in Big Tree Vige¡­.is the ideal ce from Ruincia¡¯s teaching. Everyone¡¯s interested in vige chief and everyone knows you. Because of that, there has never been a problem in that aspect. I think Vige Five¡¯s problem is that too few people are trying to know vige chief. Vige chief may not want it but, if you don¡¯t wear king¡¯s clothes and appear to them as their king, it will cause trouble.¡¹

    She¡¯s right.

    I want to avoid trouble.

    Also, I¡¯m not their king, I¡¯m the vige chief.

    ¡¸I know but vige chief¡¯s clothes are ordinarymoner¡¯s clothes so they will get confused. You have to wear king¡¯s clothes. I don¡¯t think you will understand what a king¡¯s clothes mean without experiencing it yourself. That¡¯s the reason why everyone around you requests you to wear king¡¯s clothes. You have to be a king if you want to learn to be a king. You must not forget that.¡¹

    ¡­¡­I see.

    Although she¡¯s usuallyzing around, Malbit is still the angel¡¯s chief.

    Her words certainly contain weight.

    Ruincia¡¯s words are too gentle that I didn¡¯t put too much thought on them.

    I have to change but I don¡¯t think I can¡¯t act domineering or tyrannical soon.

    I want to be pointed out with things I¡¯ve been doing wrong.

    ¡­¡­..

    I asked Ruincia to point them out for me.

    ¡¸Point them out?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, if Ruincia sees things that I¡¯m doing improperly, I want you to point them out to me.¡¹

    ording to Ruincia, it is the vassal¡¯s job to tell the lord his wrongdoings.

    Ruincia¡¯s not my vassal though.

    Can you please?

    It would be really helpful if you could point out what you thought my shoring is.

    ¡¸I understand. Well then, let¡¯s start. I want to point out¡­.17, no 18 things.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I was cut into pieces.

    Especially with how I grounded my children.

    She doesn¡¯t really mind me grounding them as a punishment but I did not reward them for fighting to protect Big Tree Vige¡¯s face.

    I-I see.

    I¡¯ll think about it.

    Also, I was med for the small number of children.

    I think they are enough but from Ruincia¡¯s perspective, they are not.

    In addition, she made me reflect about various things and cut down my spirit.

    Give me a break for a moment.

    In order to recover my spirit, I patted Kuro¡¯s fluffy back.

    And Yuki too.

    Good good.

    I¡¯m healed.

    Eh?

    Phoenix chick Aegis, you too?

    Okay.

    Eagle¡­.do you want me to pat you too?

    What¡¯s up?

    On its talon is¡­ a fanged rabbit?

    It put it in front of me¡­.

    Ah, so it wanted me to remove my stress by patting the rabbit¡¯s fur.

    Hahaha.

    Thank you.

    I received your feelings.

    By the way, Malbit.

    Do look at me with ¡°I¡¯m yourrade¡± eyes.

    But I¡¯ll be sure to be kinder to you than I used to be.

    Yeah, Ruincia, don¡¯t hold back.

    However, because she¡¯s there, you¡¯re sure that the angel¡¯s vige can be maintained.

    No, I was thinking that since you are there, it¡¯s well bnced.

    Got it got it.

    Threeyer pancake then.

    I¡¯ll make it for you¡­.

    Before I knew it, the fairy queen was already waiting there.

    The fairy queen is also a queen.

    She might have some hardship that I don¡¯t know about.

    Let¡¯s make the fairy queen¡¯s share.

    Night.

    This time, I decided to change my usual words and behavior in Vige Five.

    I think what Malbit is trying to teach is no matter what I think, I should dress up and act like the top man of Vige Five.

    Dress and behave like the top guy I am. For Ruincia, I¡¯m free to do what I want and the rest will be Vige Five¡¯s responsibility. On the other hand, for Malbit, I should live up to the expectations of the people of Vige Five.

    My ideal is closer to Malbit¡¯s.

    For the time being, I¡¯ll try it and if it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll just start over again.

    It is bad for the people of Vige Five but I want them to associate more with me.

    With that in mind, I decided to consult Ruincia, Youko, and the civil servant girls.

    The conclusion.

    It seems like it would be better for me not to speak.

    Aren¡¯t you terrible?

    That¡¯s what I thought but when they said that the top guy¡¯s words are heavy, they might be right.

    I won¡¯t make promises lightly.

    For now, the civil servant girls carefully selected two words to teach me.

    Whenplimenting¡­.

    ¡¸Encourage¡¹

    When scolding¡­.

    ¡¸Behave¡¹

    I¡¯m even instructed how to pose when I talk.

    Bodynguage is also important.

    For the time being, it looks like I will be able to survive with just those two words.

    Is that true?

    Maa, I guess it¡¯s true since both Ruincia and Youko are nodding.

    ¡­¡­..

    I was stopped by the civil servant girls before but what should I say to the Vige Five people if I want to apologize?

    When I asked that, Ruincia was troubled but eventually came up with this.

    ¡¸This one¡¯s children have caused trouble¡¹

    ording to me, that¡¯s not apologizing but it seems like it is the form of apology for superior people.

    I was told to never add another word.

    If I add something poorly, there¡¯s a possibility that it will be the civil servant girls who¡¯ll bear the pressure.

    If the intention is notmunicated properly, can it still be callednguage?

    Maa, it will probably work better if I don¡¯t say it clearly.

    No, it will.

    I don¡¯t really care but it reminds me of the times when I was still working on my original world. Back then, I didn¡¯t say anything clearly.

    ¡¸I will do what I can.¡¹

    ¡¸I will deal with it properly.¡¹

    ¡¸I will forward it to the person in charge.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    Let¡¯s depend on Ruicia¡¯s words.

    I wonder if it¡¯s really okay to let me do things freely.

    This time, I¡¯ll use my new way of speaking and behaving.

    When I return home from Vige Five, I¡¯ll return to normal.

    With that in mind, I decided to go to bed early for tomorrow¡¯s departure.

 Chapter 463 â€“ Kingâ€™s Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 463 ¨C King¡¯s Clothes</h4>

    Morning.

    I was supposed to go to Vige Five today but it was decided that I¡¯ll go tomorrow.

    It is to give Vige Five time to wee me.

    Ruincia told me that I can go on whenever I like without thinking about Vige Five but I did not because I¡¯m worried.

    I¡¯ve decided not to go.

    So there¡¯s no problem.

    ¡¸Do what your heart desires.¡¹

    Ruincia¡¯s words are gentle.

    Hnn?

    Malbit signaled to me so I approached her.

    What is it?

    ¡¸I want to add things to what Ruincia told you yesterday.¡¹

    ¡¸Were you listening?¡¹

    ¡¸I was sleeping back then. What I want to add is that the strong behaves as a strong. That¡¯s what you should learn.¡¹

    ¡¸?¡¹

    ¡¸As a simple example¡­.clothes.¡¹

    ¡¸Clothes?¡¹

    ¡¸If a merchant is not wearing merchant¡¯s clothes, knights not wearing knight¡¯s clothes, and king not wearing king¡¯s clothes, others might not recognize them.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly¡¹

    If you don¡¯t dress properly, they won¡¯t have any idea who you are.

    ¡¸King¡¯s clothes huh. Ruincia said that king¡¯s clothes are what kings are wearing and the people around me want me to wear king¡¯s clothes.¡¹

    That¡¯s really the case.

    I never thought before that those clothes can only be worn by kings.

    ¡¸Imagine a king dressing up as a craftsman and quarreling with a merchant over a deal. We can only pity the merchant for not knowing the face of the king. ording to Ruincia, it is the merchant¡¯s duty to know how the king looks which is correct. Even if the king is wearing craftsman¡¯s clothes, it is his responsibility to recognize the king. On the contrary, if he doesn¡¯t know, he might offend the king. Ruincia is correct, however¡­.you can¡¯t expect everyone to be excellent and diligent.¡¹

    Umu.

    ¡¸Here, in Big Tree Vige¡­.is the ideal ce from Ruincia¡¯s teaching. Everyone¡¯s interested in vige chief and everyone knows you. Because of that, there has never been a problem in that aspect. I think Vige Five¡¯s problem is that too few people are trying to know vige chief. Vige chief may not want it but, if you don¡¯t wear king¡¯s clothes and appear to them as their king, it will cause trouble.¡¹

    She¡¯s right.

    I want to avoid trouble.

    Also, I¡¯m not their king, I¡¯m the vige chief.

    ¡¸I know but vige chief¡¯s clothes are ordinarymoner¡¯s clothes so they will get confused. You have to wear king¡¯s clothes. I don¡¯t think you will understand what a king¡¯s clothes mean without experiencing it yourself. That¡¯s the reason why everyone around you requests you to wear king¡¯s clothes. You have to be a king if you want to learn to be a king. You must not forget that.¡¹

    ¡­¡­I see.

    Although she¡¯s usuallyzing around, Malbit is still the angel¡¯s chief.

    Her words certainly contain weight.

    Ruincia¡¯s words are too gentle that I didn¡¯t put too much thought on them.

    I have to change but I don¡¯t think I can¡¯t act domineering or tyrannical soon.

    I want to be pointed out with things I¡¯ve been doing wrong.

    ¡­¡­..

    I asked Ruincia to point them out for me.

    ¡¸Point them out?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, if Ruincia sees things that I¡¯m doing improperly, I want you to point them out to me.¡¹

    ording to Ruincia, it is the vassal¡¯s job to tell the lord his wrongdoings.

    Ruincia¡¯s not my vassal though.

    Can you please?

    It would be really helpful if you could point out what you thought my shoring is.

    ¡¸I understand. Well then, let¡¯s start. I want to point out¡­.17, no 18 things.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I was cut into pieces.

    Especially with how I grounded my children.

    She doesn¡¯t really mind me grounding them as a punishment but I did not reward them for fighting to protect Big Tree Vige¡¯s face.

    I-I see.

    I¡¯ll think about it.

    Also, I was med for the small number of children.

    I think they are enough but from Ruincia¡¯s perspective, they are not.

    In addition, she made me reflect about various things and cut down my spirit.

    Give me a break for a moment.

    In order to recover my spirit, I patted Kuro¡¯s fluffy back.

    And Yuki too.

    Good good.

    I¡¯m healed.

    Eh?

    Phoenix chick Aegis, you too?

    Okay.

    Eagle¡­.do you want me to pat you too?

    What¡¯s up?

    On its talon is¡­ a fanged rabbit?

    It put it in front of me¡­.

    Ah, so it wanted me to remove my stress by patting the rabbit¡¯s fur.

    Hahaha.

    Thank you.

    I received your feelings.

    By the way, Malbit.

    Do look at me with ¡°I¡¯m yourrade¡± eyes.

    But I¡¯ll be sure to be kinder to you than I used to be.

    Yeah, Ruincia, don¡¯t hold back.

    However, because she¡¯s there, you¡¯re sure that the angel¡¯s vige can be maintained.

    No, I was thinking that since you are there, it¡¯s well bnced.

    Got it got it.

    Threeyer pancake then.

    I¡¯ll make it for you¡­.

    Before I knew it, the fairy queen was already waiting there.

    The fairy queen is also a queen.

    She might have some hardship that I don¡¯t know about.

    Let¡¯s make the fairy queen¡¯s share.

    Night.

    This time, I decided to change my usual words and behavior in Vige Five.

    I think what Malbit is trying to teach is no matter what I think, I should dress up and act like the top man of Vige Five.

    Dress and behave like the top guy I am. For Ruincia, I¡¯m free to do what I want and the rest will be Vige Five¡¯s responsibility. On the other hand, for Malbit, I should live up to the expectations of the people of Vige Five.

    My ideal is closer to Malbit¡¯s.

    For the time being, I¡¯ll try it and if it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll just start over again.

    It is bad for the people of Vige Five but I want them to associate more with me.

    With that in mind, I decided to consult Ruincia, Youko, and the civil servant girls.

    The conclusion.

    It seems like it would be better for me not to speak.

    Aren¡¯t you terrible?

    That¡¯s what I thought but when they said that the top guy¡¯s words are heavy, they might be right.

    I won¡¯t make promises lightly.

    For now, the civil servant girls carefully selected two words to teach me.

    Whenplimenting¡­.

    ¡¸Encourage¡¹

    When scolding¡­.

    ¡¸Behave¡¹

    I¡¯m even instructed how to pose when I talk.

    Bodynguage is also important.

    For the time being, it looks like I will be able to survive with just those two words.

    Is that true?

    Maa, I guess it¡¯s true since both Ruincia and Youko are nodding.

    ¡­¡­..

    I was stopped by the civil servant girls before but what should I say to the Vige Five people if I want to apologize?

    When I asked that, Ruincia was troubled but eventually came up with this.

    ¡¸This one¡¯s children have caused trouble¡¹

    ording to me, that¡¯s not apologizing but it seems like it is the form of apology for superior people.

    I was told to never add another word.

    If I add something poorly, there¡¯s a possibility that it will be the civil servant girls who¡¯ll bear the pressure.

    If the intention is notmunicated properly, can it still be callednguage?

    Maa, it will probably work better if I don¡¯t say it clearly.

    No, it will.

    I don¡¯t really care but it reminds me of the times when I was still working on my original world. Back then, I didn¡¯t say anything clearly.

    ¡¸I will do what I can.¡¹

    ¡¸I will deal with it properly.¡¹

    ¡¸I will forward it to the person in charge.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    Let¡¯s depend on Ruicia¡¯s words.

    I wonder if it¡¯s really okay to let me do things freely.

    This time, I¡¯ll use my new way of speaking and behaving.

    When I return home from Vige Five, I¡¯ll return to normal.

    With that in mind, I decided to go to bed early for tomorrow¡¯s departure.

 Chapter 464 â€“ Behaving Like a Lord in Village Five

    <h4>Chapter 464 ¨C Behaving Like a Lord in Vige Five</h4>

    I did my best in Vige Five.

    After receiving the apologies of the influential people of Vige Five, I attended the vige council.

    I managed to get through using the words and poses I practiced.

    To be honest, in just one day, I feel like my heart is about to break.

    And I had to do it for three days.

    The only one that¡¯s healing my heart is Hitoe, Youko¡¯s daughter.

    When she¡¯s at Big Tree Vige, she usually sleeps on the back of the cows on the ranch, rides on the back of a kuro, and fights with goats.

    However, during the cold winter, she stays either in my mansion or Senna¡¯s house.

    She stays at Senna¡¯s house because she¡¯s been on good terms with Sette, Senna¡¯s daughter.

    She¡¯s also on good terms with Senna and you can see her riding Senna¡¯s shoulder on her fox form from time to time.

    I¡¯m envious.

    I¡¯m currently wondering how I could get her on my shoulder.

    Hitoe apanied me to Vige Five.

    Ruincia suggested that.

    She said that if the people of Vige Five see me getting along with Youko¡¯s daughter, they will conclude that the rtionship between me and Youko is very good.

    Because of that, when in Vige Five, Hitoe is always in her little girl form.

    If she¡¯s in her fox form, they wouldn¡¯t know that she¡¯s Youko¡¯s daughter.

    There¡¯s also a n to have Alfred and the others apany me but it will be postponed until some other time because they might make my presence dimmer.

    Regrettable.

    Second day.

    I inspected each facility in Vige Five.

    After that, just like on the first day, guests greeted me while I was holding Hitoe.

    In a big hall, I¡¯m sitting on a chair three steps higher than the ground.

    I greeted the guests like that.

    The guests who are going to greet me are waiting in line. They will wait for their names to be called before appearing before me to greet me.

    Though I said before me, the guests are quite far because I¡¯m sitting in a ce three steps higher.

    If the voices are not loud enough, conversation will not be established.

    I have a servant who speaks loud for me. However, the guest has to do his best to make his voice louder but still has to feel like he¡¯s only normally speaking and not shouting.

    That¡¯s quite difficult.

    But having a loud speaker for me has meaning.

    It is to prevent me from saying something irresponsible and have the guests unable to inject me with strange things.

    What strange things? In simpler terms, they will do something irritating or try to gain my sympathy.

    That might be the case but so far, the only thing the guests have done is not get home after their turn is over and still wait here. I still haven¡¯t heard anything irritating or weird.

    Ruincia told me to not let my guard down because they will do everything to get my attention.

    I thought she was exaggerating but I was surprised when there were people who praised me loudly and those who sell themselves loudly.

    Ruincia told me to forget the face of those rude people but I already remember them.

    It looks like I¡¯m so easy.

    Among the guests, there¡¯s only one group that made me talk aloud.

    Goroun Company¡¯s Michael-san, his son Maron, and their guard Milford.

    When they heard that I will go to Vige Five, they came in a hurry from Shashaato City.

    I never thought that Michael-san¡¯s group would meet me like this but it seems like this is an important public event.

    ¡¸Our Goroun Company will pay 200 gold coins and 20,000 silver coins to vige chief.¡¹

    And to surprise the public too.

    That money, although they say pay, it is more of an investment.

    If you want to do something in Vige Five, that amount of money will gain you preferential treatment.

    They are telling the other merchants that the Goroun Company is treated differently because they are paying this much money.

    If they are dissatisfied with the preferential treatment of the Goroun Company, they can only pay more.

    A merchant is a merchant after all.

    However, I¡¯d be more pleased if they paid me with seafood rather than money.

    I will leave the paid money to Goroun Company.

    In short, the money only moved in the ount book.

    I was d to see that they brought six wagons worth of seafood. Don¡¯t worry.

    I¡¯ll pay for it.

    By the way, the other guests also paid money and things when they appeared before me.

    They also gave good things but the Goroun Company¡¯s payment is still the best.

    What should I do with the money I received?

    Also, the sword, jewels, fabrics, etc.

    I know that I¡¯m free to do what I want but I still consulted Ruincia.

    They are good gifts so it would be a good idea to put them in the vault of Youko¡¯s mansion?

    I see, let¡¯s do that.

    ¡­.

    Youko¡¯s mansion¡¯s vault is empty.

    Was there nothing for you to keep?

    I asked Youko.

    ¡¸I did not receive any money or item so I have nothing to keep.¡¹

    I see.

    I should have done that too.

    ¡¸Vige chief, the reason why I didn¡¯t receive any money or items is because I can¡¯t take responsibility for what I¡¯ll receive. If it¡¯s you, there¡¯s no problem.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸The people of Vige Five are paying taxes. Other than that, those who give money and items will be asking forpensation like status, honor, and preferential treatment. I can¡¯t give them that but vige chief will be able to. ¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s status, honor, or preferential treatment, I think Youko can take care of it too, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m in a position where I can be dismissed by vige chief with just a word. I can¡¯t be irresponsible.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t dismiss you though.¡¹

    ¡¸Only vige chief can say that. I can finally take a rest from those who are trying to give me money and items. Until now, I¡¯ve been in trouble because they didn¡¯t know who to build a connection with.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Basically, the vigers of Vige Five are made up of people who have drifted from other ces. The more blessed Vige Five ispared to other ces, the more desperate they will be in order not to be kicked out. However, we take nothing from them other than taxes. Those who are in power can show their value with the power they¡¯re granted with but those who don¡¯t¡­.¡¹

    ¡­.

    ¡¸The matter with the children the other day. That happened in the ce where I am ruling. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸You have apologized many times already. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I will apologize no more. Good luck with yourst day.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    I n on staying at Vige Five for another day.

    Tomorrow, while checking the activities of guards, I¡¯ll visit the ranch at the foot of the mountain.

    Maa, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem with that.

    By the way, are Hakuren, Hiichirou, and Guraru, who have gone to Doraim¡¯s nest, alright?

 Chapter 465 â€“ Third Day in Village Five

    <h4>Chapter 465 ¨C Third Day in Vige Five</h4>

    Vige Five¡¯s garrison is a big organization.

    With Pirika as the top girl, it isposed of about 1400 members.

    The guards are divided into 17 squads and they are stationed in barracks built in various parts of Vige Five.

    Along with the 1st squad headed by Pirika, it was the 16th squad that fought against the children since they were the children¡¯s target.

    The first squad consists of mostly Pirika¡¯s fellow disciples and they are also the leaders of other squads.

    It is said that the 16th squad was being taught by the 1st squad and was about to go to the forest when they were cornered by the children.

    The members of each squad are fixed. The 1st squad has 100 members and the 16th squad has 50. That said, they are not always acting together. They have three shifts, morning, noon, and night.

    When they fought against the children, there were only a total of 40 of them.

    On the other hand, the children are twice as many as them, 80.

    I think they were defeated because they don¡¯t want to hit the children but it is not good for the security force of the vige to be defeated.

    Gulf has been scolding them all this time.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d that their purpose was a confession, but what if they want to assassinate that member! Whether the enemy is a child or not, you should mercilessly crackdown anyone who interferes with your duty as guards! Don¡¯t forget that!¡¹

    The guards have that much authority but they also have that much responsibility.

    Hang in there.

    We are currently in the forest near Vige Five.

    This is the ce where the guard¡¯s training is being conducted.

    I had to refrain from taking Hitoe into the forest so I left her to Youko.

    Mypanions are Ruincia and Pirika along with the elves tree king and bow king.

    By the way, beforeing here, Pirika was thoroughly treated by Gulf.

    She was defeated by Ursa in swordsmanship but he told her that she was just caught off guard because her opponent is only a little girl.

    Maa, I¡¯m d that they didn¡¯t injure each other.

    However, what about the fact that the guards lost to the children in terms of tactics?

    They were caught by a feint and were crushed from the side¡­.

    Don¡¯t you think they need to study more on that aspect?

    No, the guards are like the police of the city.

    It may not matter if they are good with group battles.

    ¡­..

    No, if they want to suppress a mob, learning group battle is essential.

    Just do your best in the future.

    While Gulf is scolding the guards, I wander through the forest.

    Unlike the forest around Big Tree Vige, this ce is bright.

    It seems like this ce had many monsters and demon beasts before. Their numbers have dwindled considerably because the adventurers and guards are taking care of them.

    However, carefulness is still needed in this ce because they only dwindled and were notpletely exterminated.

    Oh.

    A strange monster came out of the ground so I took it out using the AFT in hoe form.

    I¡¯m only curious that¡¯s why I¡¯m wandering around the forest and I¡¯m not here to y around.

    I had the tree king and bow king teach me about the nts that can only be gathered in this ce.

    Well, since it¡¯s winter, there are only trees.

    What made me interested was a good-smelling tree called fragrant tree.

    I tried to smell it on the spot but it seems like it won¡¯t smell good unless put on fire.

    Regrettable.

    And a monster again.

    So I took care of it.

    The monsters I¡¯ve defeated are not suitable for eating but they can be used as materials so I brought them back.

    Well, the ones who carried them are the tree king and bow king.

    Before sunset, I went back to Vige Five.

    Vige Five is in the south but the winter wind is still cold.

    Butparing it to Big Tree Vige, it is warm.

    I¡¯ve already done my itinerary in Vige Five.

    All I have to do next is to go home but there seems to be a necessary ceremony first before going home.

    I just told them not to exaggerate and left it to Ruincia. As for the details, I have no idea.

    When I thought of inspecting Vige Five until sunset, the surroundings became noisy.

    I¡¯m thinking why and I saw everyone looking up at the sky.

    Up?

    ¡­¡­.

    Ah, it¡¯s Hiichirou.

    Guraru¡¯s a little behind him and there¡¯s also Hakuren and Doraim.

    The monsters and demon beasts that came to Doraim¡¯s nest have been repelled.

    Hiichirou is flying while holding a big bear.

    And he finally noticed me.

    He dived down andnded in front of me.

    That¡¯s a beautifulnding but, don¡¯t throw that big bear beforending.

    After him, Guraru, Hakuren, and Doraimnd sessively.

    Everyone of them is in their dragon forms so they release powerful aura. However, can you transform to your human form? This ce is too narrow.

    Hiichirou returns to his little boy form andes to me.

    Good good.

    I hold him up

    You¡¯ve grown up.

    Gurarues to me too.

    Hahaha.

    I can hold the two of you.

    Don¡¯t hold back.

    I also held Guraru too.

    It looks like she¡¯s not happy because I hugged her but because she¡¯s doing the same thing as Hiichirou.

    Hakuren.

    Impossible.

    Though I already said impossible, she forcefully rode on my back.

    She¡¯s too spoiled.

    It hasn¡¯t even been too long since we got separated.

    Doraim.

    Should I hold you too? Don¡¯t ask that with a serious face.

    The big bear that Hiichirou was carrying seems to have been killed by Hiichirou alone.

    He carried it here to show it off to me.

    I thought that he should have brought it to Big Tree Vige instead of Vige Five but they were not informed about the evacuation cancetion.

    Well, that can be carried to the teleportation gate so there¡¯s no problem.

    Michael-san wants the big bear but I have to say no.

    Hiichirou brought it here for me.

    I¡¯ll disy it in Big Tree Vige in three days and then carefully cook it.

    Let¡¯s just sell another big bear to Michael-san.

    Hahaha.

    The ceremony was a simple stand-up party at the vige hall.

    I expected that a lot of people would greet me but only Michael-san came to me.

    There are a lot of people in the venue but is this ceremony really like this?

    And why do I feel like they are looking at me with fearful eyes from a distance?

    When I look at someone, that someone will turn his head in another direction.

    Do they all have stiff necks?

    Or do they hate me?

    When I asked Ruincia if everything¡¯s okay, she said everything¡¯s okay.

    Not just okay but we even got the best result.

    What do you mean?

    Anyway, I¡¯m d that I can take it easy.

    Let¡¯s go back to Big Tree Vige.

 Chapter 466 â€“ Fear

    <h4>Chapter 466 ¨C Fear</h4>

    My name is Gond.

    I¡¯m one of the merchants who¡¯s doing well in Vige Five.

    However, I¡¯m not satisfied with just being ¡°one of the merchants¡±.

    My goal is to be number one.

    I intend to push my way up.

    One winter day, I heard that the vige chief¡¯s child had a dispute with the children of Vige Five.

    For a moment, I was surprised because how could they fight with Youko-sama¡¯s daughter, Hitoe. However, it seems like my spection is wrong.

    Youko-sama is the acting vige chief.

    It was the children of the true vige chief of Vige Five that were involved.

    They are the children of Youko-sama¡¯s superior but no one has ever seen their faces so no one could have recognized them.

    I don¡¯t even know what the vige chief looks like.

    The vige chief hase to Vige Five a number of times but unfortunately, I never met him.

    Maa, even though I call him vige chief, I didn¡¯t really attach any importance to him.

    The children¡¯s dispute was dealt with without making things bigger.

    It was probably an ordinary children¡¯s quarrel.

    It¡¯s a pity since I expected that my business rivals might decrease.

    There¡¯s also a story of getting into trouble with the guards but I think that¡¯s nothing but a hoax.

    A terrible hoax even.

    Can¡¯t they make up things more believable?

    The vige chief¡¯s children have already left Vige Five so my interest has already faded.

    However, I might have been too impatient because I heard that the vige chief will being to Vige Five.

    Is it about the children¡¯s matter?

    I¡¯m not involved with the children¡¯s matter but I might get caught up in the crossfire.

    In that unlikely event, I must ask Youko-sama to intercede for me.

    I thought so while I prepare.

    The vige chief of Vige Five is aid-back man.

    I think he¡¯s in his mid-twenties.

    He¡¯s still a youngster.

    The clothes he wears are gorgeous and his gestures are generous.

    I can see that he learned how to act like that in a hurry.

    However, I won¡¯t point that out.

    It seems like the vige chief only came here to show his face and to tell that he¡¯s not ming anyone for the children¡¯s incident.

    The blueplexion of those who were involved has returned to normal.

    My business rivals arepletely revived.

    Regrettable.

    Vige chief, can¡¯t you be a little stricter?

    Maa, I should be d I didn¡¯t get involved.

    The vige chief seems to be in a good rtionship with Youko-sama and her daughter, Hitoe.

    No, their rtionship is too good.

    I see.

    A rtionship between a man and a woman.

    Comparing vige chief and Youko-sama, it is clear to everyone that Youko-sama is superior.

    After all, Youko-sama is a nine-tailed fox.

    She¡¯s a legendary existence.

    However, Youko-sama has been strongly appealing that she¡¯s under him. Is it because she wants the vige chief to gain prestige?

    It doesn¡¯t suit her at all but if they have a rtionship between a man and a woman, that can be easily understood.

    The vige chief has done well.

    He¡¯s enviable.

    Maa, I have a wife so I don¡¯t think I can be with Youko-sama.

    However, this made me ascertain the vige chief.

    I can¡¯t wait to meet you.

    I think I can take advantage of him.

    The next day, a ce was set up to greet the vige chief so I participated.

    I¡¯ll be gifting him 2000 silver coins.

    I did my best.

    I did my best but the vige chief¡¯s reaction was not so great.

    There¡¯s no way he doesn¡¯t understand its value, right?

    Maa, even if the vige chief doesn¡¯t, the people around know.

    The other merchants gifted him with weapons, pieces of jewelry, fabrics, and so on.

    Even with those, 2000 silver coins still have more value¡­.

    The Goroun Company has given out 200 gold coins and 20000 silver coins.

    I was surprised.

    I was very surprised.

    I almost stumbled and fell.

    And frustrated.

    Maa, they even managed to make the vige chief talk himself but it can¡¯t be helped.

    What made me feel a little better is when I saw the vige chief not very happy with that amount.

    It looks like he doesn¡¯t really understand the value of money after all.

    The next day, the vige chief went to the forest.

    He¡¯s too whimsical.

    That¡¯s a dangerous ce.

    However, Pirika-sama, the head of the security force of Vige Five is apanying him.

    He¡¯ll be safe.

    Pirika-sama is a great swordsmaster who¡¯s even directly taught by the sword god, Gulf-sama.

    No matter what kind of monsters or demon beasts they encounter, they will not be her opponent.

    Yeah, he¡¯s safe as expected.

    The tree king and the bow king were carrying monster corpses.

    Those are ferocious monsters that rampage in the forest.

    Perhaps the vige chief wants to see Pirika-sama in action.

    Pirika-sama has worked hard.

    A little while ago, there¡¯s a disgraceful hoax saying that she lost to a little girl.

    I can understand how she feels.

    What I don¡¯t understand are them.

    Dragons.

    Four dragons are flying over Vige Five.

    In the vicinity of Vige Five, we often see dragons.

    This is because after the iron forest in the north lies the gatekeeper dragon¡¯s nest.

    They are not an unusual sight.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean that they are not scary.

    Dragons are some sort of natural disaster.

    I don¡¯t even want to try understanding them.

    They are existence that I shouldn¡¯t get involved with.

    If they burn this vige to the ground on a whim, it will not be surprising.

    Not long ago, there was a rumor about the elf empire being destroyed by dragons.

    Maa, it seems to be an invasion of the demon king¡¯s kingdom and the thing about the empire being destroyed by a dragon is just a hoax¡­.

    Well, just seeing them flying is already scary.

    One of them is holding something.

    ¡­..

    War bear?

    No, it¡¯s not.

    King bear.

    Uuuooooohhhhh, high-ss material!

    It is a demon beast that can make you more than a hundred gold coins if you managed to get one.

    Why is a dragon holding a king bear?

    Is it going to take it to their nest and eat it?

    ¡­¡­

    No.

    The dragon has dived.

    At the summit of Vige Five.

    I think I¡¯m amazing because I did not faint.

    Four dragonsnd at the summit of Vige Five one after another.

    In front of those four dragons, someone is standing.

    Who that hell is that!

    Daredevil!

    No, an idiot!

    If you gain the dragons¡¯ displeasure, Vige Five will be burned!

    Hide!

    If you can¡¯t, prostrate!

    Do it now!

    ¡­.vige chief?

    The one standing before the four dragons is the vige chief.

    And he¡¯s looking directly at the dragons.

    ¡­..

    I can¡¯t believe what I saw after that.

    The four dragons transformed into humans and approached the vige chief.

    Two of them were held by the vige chief while another one tried to ride his back.

    What is¡­.that?

    What am I looking at?

    No way, is the vige chief someone equal to the dragons?

    Is the king bear a gift to the vige chief?

    Thest human-formed dragon carried the king bear.

    To be honest, I despise the vige chief.

    I¡¯m reflecting now.

    I was a fool.

    Do I even have a chance against the vige chief?

    Look at what happened.

    It is pure stupidity to think that I¡¯m thinking of using him.

    I shouldn¡¯t have thought of getting involved with the vige chief that easily.

    Getting involved with him has a risk of death.

    A terrible death.

    If you think about it, this vige is strange.

    Howe someone like Youko-sama is the acting vige chief?

    Why is a great swordmaster like Pirika-sama working here as a guard?

    Why are two former four heavenly kings of the demon king¡¯s kingdom here?

    The elves tree king and bow king¡­

    There is only one reason that could exin those.

    The vige chief is extraordinarily powerful.

    Because of that, Youko-sama became the acting vige chief, Pirika-sama became a guard, and the two former four heavenly kings, the tree king, and the bow king are here in Vige Five.

    Who the hell is the vige chief?

    No, I shouldn¡¯t ask.

    There¡¯s no point in thinking who the vige chief is.

    What is important is our future rtionship.

    The vige chief spending his time in peace while we are worshipping him.

    That¡¯s the ideal rtionship.

    Once again, I never thought how dangerous it is that the children of Vige Five quarreled with the vige chief¡¯s children.

    That¡¯s an event that could lead to Vige Five¡¯splete destruction.

    My back gets cold.

    I must collect information about the vige chief.

    My purpose was not to use it on him but to make sure I won¡¯t get involved.

    A few days after the vige chief left Vige Five.

    I had the opportunity to meet Youko-sama so I asked her a question.

    This is just for confirmation purposes.

    ¡¸Can Youko-sama win if you fight against the vige chief?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ask something impossible. I¡¯m here because I lost to the vige chief.¡¹

    ¡­..

    Youko-sama is not lying.

    After all, the vige chief is terrible.

    I must not forget this.

    Let¡¯s moderately grow in Vige Five.

    Let¡¯s leave the number one spot to the Goroun Company.

    Do I want to leave Vige Five?

    Hahaha.

    I introduced myself in front of the vige chief.

    Do you think I can still leave?

    I can only devote myself to Vige Five.

    Fortunately, there are many merchants who have the same fate as me and Vige Five is not a bad vige.

    Alright, let¡¯s do our best today as well.

    For the time being, let¡¯s crush the faction that¡¯s trying to carry up Youko-sama.

    Yea, I belonged to that faction until a few days ago.

    But that doesn¡¯t matter.

    I¡¯ve changed and I now belong to the vige chief¡¯s faction.

 Chapter 467 â€“ Back to Everyday Life

    <h4>Chapter 467 ¨C Back to Everyday Life</h4>

    The day after I returned to Big Tree Vige.

    The children are running around the mansion since they were relieved of being grounded.

    It¡¯s cold outside so don¡¯t get out of the mansion.

    It¡¯s not as cold as when the blizzard strikes but it¡¯s still very cold outside.

    It is great that my mansion is big.

    I decided to reward the children as suggested by Ruincia with reward medals.

    I¡¯ve thought about it a lot and concluded that this is the best reward I could give the children while not treating them as children.

    I decided to give three medals to each of those who participated in the battle.

    I did not give Alfred and Tiselle because they did not participate.

    I thought they would get angry but it looks like they understood.

    Great.

    I told them that I would create an opportunity for them to earn reward medals somewhere.

    Though they were not in Vige Five, I gave Hiichirou and Guararu two medals each because they helped Doraim defend his nest.

    I¡¯m not just being sweet since I even got a big bear from Hiichirou.

    Doraim and Hakuren also encouraged me to praise them for a job well done.

    I don¡¯t really mind but I thought they should only be watching?

    Why did you let them join the battle?

    Maa, Doraim and Hakuren are there so they are definitely safe.

    By the way, that big bear seems to be a ferocious bear that rampages during winter called king bear.

    When I decorated the entrance of my mansion with it, Ursa got jealous.

    Don¡¯t go into the forest without permission.

    The reward medal conferment to the children endedst night.

    Please think carefully about how you are going to use the reward medal during winter.

    Think about it yourself.

    Got it?

    I¡¯ll say it clearly now.

    Everything is avable for exchange aside from arms and alcohol.

    There¡¯s a loud booing.

    I know you want your own weapons and armors but you are still growing.

    If one was to be made for you now, it will no longer fit your body in no time.

    Use the arms I made for the time being.

    It doesn¡¯t cost reward medal so you can still think about what you¡¯re going to use your reward medals for.

    Remembering what happened yesterday, I head to the kitchen.

    I¡¯m thinking of a dish that used the seafood that Michael-san brought to Vige Five.

    Maa, even if I don¡¯t think about it, I can just turn them to sashimi, roast, fry, or just throw them in a pot.

    To be honest, there are some fish that I¡¯ve never seen before so I¡¯ll decide what I¡¯ll do with them by consulting the oni maids.

    This looks like a cod.

    Put it in a pot.

    This is¡­.no matter how I look at it, it¡¯s a flounder.

    It¡¯s about two-meter big and looks like a stingray.

    Let¡¯s make this sashimi.

    Or meuniere¡­.it would be better if I add flour and cook it with butter.

    Probably.

    The eel will be kabayaki.

    There¡¯s also this angler fish like fish.

    What kind of taste should I expect this to taste?

    How should we cook this?

    Put it in a pot then.

    Let¡¯s make the small one¡¯s dried fish.

    Should I ask Loo to make a dryer magic tool?

    Ah, Loo is currently banned from researching.

    It¡¯s not good to temp her even though I¡¯m the one who banned her from doing so.

    I can only ask her once her ban period is over.

    Until then¡­.sun-dried.

    Let¡¯s try sun-drying.

    I prepared a board.

    I arrange the fishes I want to dry on the board.

    I adjusted the board so that it will be directly hit by sunlight.

    That¡¯s all.

    ¡­..

    Aegis, this is not your feeding board.

    My apologies.

    If only there are plenty of spiderlings around, I could ask them to make a.

    It¡¯s currently winter so I shouldn¡¯t ask them something difficult.

    The anenekos Miel and Uel are looking at me from the mansion. What is it?

    It¡¯s cold outside so you don¡¯t want toe out of the mansion.

    I hope you¡¯re not nning on anything while you are watching the dried fishes like that.

    I¡¯ve already secured fish for you.

    Eating it while no one can see you is not different from stealing.

    I know how you feel but if you steal it, I¡¯ll tell you to Jewel.

    Hahaha.

    Then, watch over it.

    After dealing with the fish, let¡¯s check the bean sprouts and asparagus.

    I head to the asparagus and beansprouts field which are located in Big Tree Dungeon.

    It all started when I nted them using the AFT but now the arachne Arako, who lives in Big Tree Dungeon, is the one raising them.

    It¡¯s a little strange to call it a field but I already called it that before so it can¡¯t be helped.

    I took some bean sprout from the bean sprout field.

    It looks like it is not time yet for the asparagus.

    As for those mushrooms, I¡¯m not familiar with what¡¯s growing so I¡¯ll refrain from taking any.

    Looking at its color, it looks poisonous.

    Arako can eat it with no problem?

    They are delicious and stings a little?

    I¡¯m scared of that stings a little part.

    I¡¯ll ask Loo to check it out so I took one as a sample.

    I didn¡¯t even need Loo to look at it.

    An oni maid made an exaggerated expression.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a dungeon porcini desu. It is also known as ¡°Demon King yer¡±.¡¹

    What a terrible name.

    This can even kill the demon king?

    ¡¸It¡¯s delicious and it seems and it was given with that alias because a lot has fallen due to overeating it.¡¹

    Areh?

    This is not a poisonous mushroom?

    ¡¸It¡¯s not poisonous but it¡¯s very valuable¡­do you only have that one?¡¹

    There¡¯s a dense field of it in the dungeon.

    Several oni maids dashed out with their baskets.

    Please leave some for Arako¡¯s group.

    The stir-fry dungeon porcini served for dinner was exquisite.

    I now understand how it can y the demon king by overeating.

    The only problem is its poisonous-looking color.

    Red, blue, and ck marble-patterned mushrooms¡­.

    I don¡¯t see me falling for overeating it.

    I prefer eating it with beansprouts.

    Night.

    I went to bed alone.

    Since Loo¡¯s group was banned from snusnu, the others refrained from doing so too.

    I don¡¯t think my decision to do this is careless.

    I¡¯m honest with my punishment.

    After a while, the aneneko Rael came.

    Why are you here?

    This is unusual.

    Want to sleep together?

    No?

    Are you here to call me?

    ¡­¡­

    I suddenly got up.

    I forgot about the fish that I sun-dried earlier.

    I have to get them.

    It¡¯s cold but it can¡¯t be helped.

    I got help from a still awake oni maid and got the fish I had sun-dried.

    ¡­..

    The number of dried fishes decreased.

    I looked at the anenekos but they gestured that it was not them.

    Then, who?

    After following the anenekos, I found Malbit, who¡¯s currently roasting my dried fishes on a griller, in the guest receiving room.

    There¡¯s also alcohol on the nearby kotatsu.

    ¡­..

    I approached Malbit and gave her the taste of my fist.

    I¡¯ll forgive her with that.

    I intended to go to sleep but I¡¯m currently fully awake.

    Let¡¯s just drink with Malbit.

    However, it would be awkward to drink alone with Malbit especially it¡¯ste at night.

    Who¡¯s still awake¡­.Flora and Youko.

    Invite them.

    When the four of us were drinking, Loo, Tier, Hakuren, Raimeiren, and Ruincia came over. It became a small-scale banquet.

    Maa, let¡¯s just have fun.

    I went to bed and slept after that and was woken up by the children the next morning.

    Sorry.

    I didn¡¯t just have fun with adults.

    No, we certainly yed darts, mini bowling, mahjong, etc.

    Alright.

    I¡¯ll party with only you, children, tonight so forgive me.

    Hahaha.

    It¡¯s okay to stay upte for a bit.

    But you can¡¯t y all night.

    And Donovan.

    Don¡¯t look at me with sad eyes.

    No, I didn¡¯t invite youst night because it¡¯s alreadyte¡­

    Sorry.

    Alright.

    A party for Donovan and the others¡­.no, let¡¯s have a banquet.

    Tonight is the night of the children.

    Let¡¯s set tomorrow night as the night of the adults.

    And that¡¯s exactly what happened.

 Chapter 468 â€“ Udon and Wagon

    <h4>Chapter 468 ¨C Udon and Wagon</h4>

    In Big Tree Vige, udon is popr.

    As for why, Loo¡¯s group started making udon noodles.

    It is probably the effect of the ban on sweets.

    The chewy udon became a hit.

    And it was the appearance of fried tofu that triggered its poprity.

    The oni maid made them by cutting the hard tofu into thin slices and frying it twice.

    When that fried tofu was boiled first in sweet bean curd before frying it again, it can make kitsune udon which the children like a lot.

    It also has a good reputation among adults.

    Youko in particr loves it.

    ¡¸For my kitsune udon, please add three deep-fried tofu.¡¹

    I don¡¯t mind but please eat the udon too.

    There were other effects of the ban on sweets.

    The focus on the development of sweets was turned to sweets that are not sweet.

    Senbei was developed along with okaki.

    Cakes made with alcohol were also studied but were saddened with the result. For them, cakes should be sweet and delicious.

    That¡¯s okay but can you not lick it when tasting it¡­.

    First of all, I banned sweets but only for snacks.

    Senbeis and okakis are prohibited too.

    Actually, I intended to ban all kinds of sweets including desserts but that would be hard for the children.

    ¡­¡­

    They seriously cried so I allowed them to senbei and okaki.

    If you are looking for sweets, I¡¯m here.

    On sunny days, the high elves go into the forest to look for prey.

    Their purpose is to find Michael-san¡¯s gift, a big bear.

    He wanted the king bear that Hiichirou hunted but I refused.

    I had them look for a grappler bear as an alternative. It¡¯s also a big bear so it should be fine.

    I hunted some grappler bears before winter so I thought I could just get one in the warehouse but they have already been peeled off and chopped into pieces.

    Michael-san won¡¯t be pleased with that kind of grappler bears.

    Grappler bear meat isn¡¯t that delicious.

    However, we still can¡¯t find grappler bears this winter.

    They are probably hibernating.

    It looks like we have no choice but to let Michael-san wait until spring.

    When I was thinking that, Kierbit came to call me saying that she had found a grappler bear.

    That saved me.

    Since it is my gift to Michael-san, I cut its neck with a sickle rather than the usual hoe form of the AFT.

    While dragging the grappler bear with the AFT, I return to Big Tree Vige.

    Alfred, Tiselle, and Ursa are looking at me with respect.

    Hahaha.

    Grappler bears are big after all.

    When I arrived at Big Tree Vige, I put it on a wagon to bring it to Vige Five.

    One wagon is not enough to carry it so it was carried by two side-by-side wagons.

    ¡­¡­.

    Impossible.

    The wagons are about to break.

    I can always carry it to Vige Five but my arrival would trouble them.

    Because of that, I made a special wagon with the mountain elves.

    The main point of it is size.

    At the same time, weight reduction is also considered.

    Let¡¯s remove the unnecessary parts.

    The walls of the wagon were removed.

    Let¡¯s just tie it with a rope.

    Let¡¯s make a number of small wheels.

    What?

    If we put a lot of wheels, turning would be difficult.

    Certainly.

    Then, let¡¯s make the wheels independent from one another.

    Let¡¯s make something like the office chairs have, caster wheels.

    So far, we¡¯ve built different kinds of wagons so¡­.it looks like they understood.

    Since we¡¯re going to make a number of them, let¡¯s make them all wood.

    I don¡¯t really care about durability that much.

    This thing just needs to don¡¯t break until it transported the bear from here, to Vige Five, up to Shashaato City.

    Since we¡¯re going to make caster wheels, it doesn¡¯t need a steering wheel.

    Now it looks like a tform with wheels.

    There are 16 wheels in total.

    Completed.

    Mobility experiment first.

    We put light baggage and move it.

    It¡¯s hard to say if it is moving smoothly.

    The soil is soft so the casters sometimes get stuck.

    When we tried forcing it out of the ce where it was stuck, I thought one or two of the sixteen wheels would break.

    ¡­.

    This is a failure.

    This can only be used on paved roads¡­.no, for indoor use.

    Let¡¯s put it in the hall of the mansion.

    Maybe the oni maids can use it.

    We¡¯ll make a wagon, again.

    Caster type wheel got stuck on soil because the wheels are too small.

    On rough roads, the bigger the wheels, the better.

    That¡¯s what I learned.

    And so, we made a tform supported by four big wheels.

    ¡­..

    A normal wagon in short.

    I see, I was thinking too hard.

    If we can¡¯t carry it using two wagons, use three.

    If three can¡¯t, use four.

    Let¡¯s mass produce wall-less wagons.

    The main idea is to make them easier to be interconnected.

    Yeah, I got a good feeling about this.

    Mobility experiment also shows no problem.

    We did it.

    I dragged the grappler bear using the AFT and put it on the wagons. Transporting begins.

    The wagon is being pulled by twelve centaurs while titans and minotaurs are pushing it from the sides and from behind.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get it on!¡¹

    One of the centaurs signaled.

    ¡¸Ooohhh!¡¹

    The other centaurs answered.

    ¡¸Ei pull!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi push!¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t move like an ordinary wagon.

    It moves slowly, little by little, ording to their shouts.

    My apologies but hang in there.

    I moved behind the wagon in order to not get in the way.

    I have a basket of dungeon porcini in my hand.

    I¡¯ll bring this to Michael-san so he can have a taste of it.

    A little more and it will be the dungeon.

    Hnn?

    That is¡­.the universal ship.

    Looking at the dock, it appears that it is waving at me saying it exists.

    ¡­¡­!!!

    It will be easier to carry it using the universal ship.

    I was caught in the thought that I had to carry it to Vige Five using the teleportation gate.

    Reflect, me.

    I only thought of it now but when I look at how hard the centaurs are working¡­.I don¡¯t think I can say it.

    I¡¯m sorry, universal ship.

    I¡¯ll just use you when there¡¯s another opportunity.

    I¡¯m really sorry.

    The mountain elves, the centaurs, the minotaurs, and the titans all gave their best.

    When transporting this is over, let¡¯s have a grand banquet.

    So please, forgive me.

    Michael-san had already returned to Shashaato City so the centaurs and the others decided to transport it to Shashaato City.

    We can leave it to the Goroun Company of Vige Five but considering the mode of transportation, it will be kind of us to carry it there.

    There¡¯s no problem since that¡¯s the original n.

    That¡¯s what I thought but a problem soon urred.

    I was informed that Gran Maria hadbored.

    I¡¯m sorry for leaving.

    I immediately returned to Big Tree Vige.

    Gulf reced me.

    If it is Gulf, I¡¯m sure he would be able to meet Michael-san in Shashaato City without any problem.

    Please.

    Tell Michael-san and the others I said hello.

 Chapter 469 â€“ Alfredâ€™s Departure and RozÃ© Maria

    <h4>Chapter 469 ¨C Alfred¡¯s Departure and Roz¨¦ Maria</h4>

    Gran Maria gave birth to a girl.

    Both mother and daughter are healthy.

    Great.

    Her name is Roz¨¦ Maria.

    The one who named her is Gran Maria, not me.

    It looks like she consulted Tier, Malbit, and Ruincia about her name.

    I have noints.

    By the way, Kuudel and Corone.

    I know Roz¨¦ Maria is cute but I think it¡¯s time for me to hold her.

    When Gran Maria began to get the gist of parenting, the Gulf¡¯s group, who brought the grappler bear to Shashaato City, came back.

    They wereter than expected. Did something happen?

    I asked Gulf.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. Actually, an event was held in Shashaato City so we had to stay there.¡¹

    Event?

    ¡¸First is the dungeon porcini tasting banquet.¡¹

    That sounds fun however, didn¡¯t I give only one basket?

    It should be a small-scale banquet, right?

    ¡¸It¡¯s a city-wide banquet. There were even a lot of injured people.¡¹

    Eh?

    It seems like an information that the Goroun Company obtained dungeon porcini was leaked.

    As for the reason, Gulf casually handed the basket full of dungeon porcini to Michael-san without caring about the people around.

    No one pressured the Goroun Company but it seems like Michael-san decided to have a tasting banquet because monopoly is not good.

    They cut the dungeon porcini into small pieces and boiled it in arge pot to make soup.

    When they were handing it out for free, a scramble urred.

    ¡­..

    Boiling dungeon porcini in arge pot.

    Will that make it delicious?

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. We can eat it in the vige so we refrained from tasting it so we don¡¯t know how it tastes¡­¡¹

    Is that so?

    Maa, let¡¯s apologize to Michael-santer and ask him how it tastes.

    ¡¸After the tasting banquet, there was a grappler bear fair and auction.¡¹

    Fair and auction?

    I know what an auction is but what¡¯s with the fair?

    No, I also know what a fair is.

    Goods and products of simr categories and being showcased, right?

    There are different kinds of fairs like carving, ironware, and even arms.

    Since it is a grappler bear fair, is there anyone else besides us that gave Michael-san a grappler bear?

    ¡¸No, not at all. It is a grappler bear fair with only one grappler bear and it is the one you hunted, vige chief.¡¹

    Ehto¡­.

    That¡¯s not a fair, right?

    ¡¸I agree. However, the great schrs and the teachers of Shashaato City met and examined if it was a genuine grappler bear. Given its size, it is impossible to steal it but we guarded it since they might be people who are only interested in certain parts. Also, spectators surged so we had no choice but to have them form a line.¡¹

    That¡¯s rough.

    ¡¸Yeah but it became rougher when the grappler bear was certified as real¡­¡¹

    What happened?

    ¡¸I did my best to say the truth¡­.I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve said many times that it was vige chief who defeated it but no one believed me.¡¹

    Hahaha.

    Don¡¯t mind it.

    I¡¯m sure Gulf can beat a grappler bear.

    ¡¸To have that much expectations on me¡­. Thank you very much! I¡¯ll definitely beat one someday!¡¹

    N-no, you¡¯re already reliable and that¡¯s not what I mean.

    Don¡¯t overdo it.

    So, how¡¯s Michael-san¡¯s reaction.

    ¡¸Ah, right. Before that, I want to confirm something first. Are you selling the grappler bear and dungeon porcini to Michael-dono? Or are they gifts? I never heard about the price.¡¹

    Basically, I intend to give it to him as gifts.

    ¡¸As expected. Michael-dono was delighted. Therefore, he said that he¡¯ll send onerge sail ship owned by the Goroun Company to vige chief as a gift.¡¹

    Eh?

    Why?

    ¡¸Is it too expensive for a gift? I was shown with arge sail ship and it¡¯s even thetest model. If necessary, they¡¯ll also send the captain and sailors.¡¹

    Ehto¡­.

    Right.

    Maa, let¡¯s just take it.

    ¡¸Those are all of Michael-dono¡¯s words.¡¹

    By the way, with regard to your question earlier, what will happen if they are for sale?

    ¡¸Please take the sail ship as the payment.¡¹

    Hahaha.

    I troubled Michael-san.

    Together with the dungeon porcini incident, let¡¯s apologize.

    When that timees, let¡¯s give him a bloody viper¡¯s egg.

    For now, let¡¯s have a banquet for those who delivered it.

    Don¡¯t worry.

    This is for me too.

    Everyone should participate in order to reduce the burden on my heart.

    Yeah, please.

    A few days after Gulf¡¯s group returned.

    In order for Alfred and Tiselle to obtain reward medals, I asked them to help with the delivery of goods to Howling Vige.

    Even if I say help, they only need to greet the vige mayor of Howling Vige in my name.

    The itinerary is four days and three nights.

    Can they do it?

    Loo says it¡¯s okay but I¡¯m a little anxious.

    They¡¯ll be traveling to Howling Vige using the universal ship.

    Hakuren or Rasuti are faster but this is to make up for transporting the grappler bear.

    In addition to the devils and dream demon crew, there are lizardmen, who are the luggage carriers, two oni maids, who¡¯ll take care of Alfred and Tiselle, Gutt, Gutt¡¯s two disciples, and Gulf¡¯s son.

    Gutt is the son of the vige mayor of Howling Vige so I asked him to join.

    He¡¯ll follow up in case Alfred and Tiselle fail.

    No, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust Alfred and Tiselle.

    I just don¡¯t want to trouble the vige mayor of Howling Vige.

    Gutt¡¯s disciples volunteered to join because this is their rare chance to go to Howling Vige.

    It seems like they¡¯ll get something from Howling Vige.

    Gulf¡¯s son joined in order to deliver a letter from Gulf¡¯s son¡¯s wife to Gulf¡¯s son¡¯s wife¡¯s parents.

    I know the content of the letter.

    Gulf son¡¯s wife is pregnant.

    Congrattions.

    Gulf¡¯s son doesn¡¯t want to go but he promised the parents of his wife to inform them when she gets pregnant.

    Good luck.

    By the way, one of the mercuries is scheduled to be appointed as the captain of the universal ship but he has not been appointed yet.

    This time, Alfred is the captain.

    The vice-captain is Tiselle.

    Do your best.

    ¡­.

    Ah, wait a minute, don¡¯t go yet.

    Check the cabin and the hold!

    Yeah, Ursa was found.

    Nutt was found.

    Malbit was found.

    Get the three of them and take them to the mansion.

    Alfred and Tiselle are not going there to y.

    Believe in them and wait.

    Malbit just wants to try riding the universal ship.

    Don¡¯t disturb Alfred and the others.

    When theye back, ride it as much as you want.

    If you resist more than this, I¡¯ll call Ruincia.

    I hope you understand.

    Then, depart.

    Do your best.

    ¡­.

    Loo and Tier were hiding in the hold and I did not see them.

    I understand how you feel.

    After all, I¡¯m worried too.

    Please.

    When youe back, tell us how majestic Alfred and Tiselle are.

    The reason why Ruincia did not hide in the ship was probably because Tier asked her to take care of Aurora.

    Lupumirina is with Ann.

    Now, how do I deceive the children with Loo and Tier¡¯s absence?

    If the children here found out that Loo and Tier are not here, Alfred and Tiselle will find out too.

    That¡¯s not good.

    I have to do something to avoid that from happening.

    I¡¯ll do my best to deceive them.

    Loo and Tier talked about it a little.

    I learned that Hakuren, the fairy queen, Youko, Gran Maria, and Kierbit are popr.

    Maybe because Alfred and Tiselle are not here that I want to get in touch with the children more.

    I¡¯ll increase the opportunity of getting in touch with the children.

    That¡¯s what I thought.

 Chapter 470 â€“ Loo and Tierâ€™s Report

    <h4>Chapter 470 ¨C Loo and Tier¡¯s Report</h4>

    Alfred and Tiselle are back.

    Loo and Tier are together with them so they are probably found out.

    Alfred, are you angry?

    You¡¯re fine with it?

    Good.

    Tiselle is¡­.angry.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    Why am I apologizing?

    It¡¯s because I knew that Loo and Tier had apanied you?

    Hahaha.

    The angry Tiselle is cute.

    Do not be angry.

    My bad.

    By the way, you may be tired but I still need to hear your report.

    I heard from Alfred and Tiselle that they had sessfullypleted the shipment.

    There seemed to be no particr problem.

    Good.

    ¡¸Well done. I¡¯ll give you your reward medalter.¡¹

    There¡¯s this rule that I decided myself, reward medal will only be awarded when there are people around.

    Otherwise, I¡¯ll be able to give anyone no matter much I want to give.

    Because of that, I¡¯ll give it to them after dinner.

    Ursa and the others are waiting for Alfred and Tiselle to be released so I patted their heads in the end and dismissed them.

    Alfred and Tiselle¡¯s reports are great but Loo, Tier, and Gutt¡¯s are not.

    First, Gutt¡¯s report.

    In Howling Vige, Alfred and Tiselle were treated as if they are vige chiefs too so everyone¡¯s respectful of them.

    The reception for Alfred and Tiselle was fine and the banquet went smoothly.

    However, the problem urred at night.

    A group of young women tried to sneak into Alfred¡¯s bedroom.

    Gutt spent the night eliminating the young women while making sure Alfred won¡¯t notice.

    Well done.

    Wonderful work.

    Thank you.

    ¡­.

    By the way, what about Tiselle?

    The oni maid watched over her and no one dared to approach because they were afraid to incur vige chief¡¯s anger.

    I see.

    However, they should have thought the same to Alfred.

    It¡¯s still too early for my son to be a man.

    Eh?

    Those young women are only thinking of literally sleeping together in the same bed.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    I thought too much.

    Loo and Tier report the hard work of Alfred and Tiselle.

    Maybe there are some parts that they exaggerate but it¡¯s mostly no problem.

    That¡¯s what I thought.

    In addition to Loo and Tier, there was actually someone else on the universal ship¡­another stowaway.

    A kuro.

    Yeah, I know you are worried about Alfred and Tiselle but sneaking is not good.

    Also, you even managed to hide from me when I searched the ship.

    Amazing.

    However, it was so obsessed with making sure that Alfred and Tiselle are safe and was found out by the vigers of Howling Vige. There was a hugemotion.

    They don¡¯t have to be scared.

    Eh?

    It was Alfred and Tiselle that calmed down everyone?

    That¡¯s amazing.

    I¡¯ll praise themter.

    But why didn¡¯t Alfred and Tiselle report it?

    It was Gutt who answered that question.

    The vige mayor of Howling Vige, he asked everyone making a fuss to lie down when he saw Alfred and Tiselle with the kuro.

    They thought I¡¯d get angry.

    I see.

    ¡­..

    Aren¡¯t they more scared than I imagined?

    Or is it just my imagination.

    Gutt¡¯s disciples sessfullypleted their order and Gulf¡¯s son was weed by his wife¡¯s parents.

    Ah, right, they went there too.

    ¡­..

    It¡¯s good that there¡¯s no problem.

    Now that Alfred and Tiselle are back, I consulted Loo and Tier to figure out a n to increasemunication with the children.

    I¡¯m worried that me, Loo and Tier are speaking too little about the children.

    And the conclusion.

    It would be best if we y together.

    The popr Hakuren, fairy queen, Youko, Gran Maria, and Kierbit seem to have a lot of opportunities to y with children.

    I know that Hakuren and the fairy queen have good rtionships with the children and Gran Maria too when she got pregnant.

    However, I¡¯ve never seen Youko and Kierbit ying with the children.

    It looks like Youko is ying with the children at night aftering home from Vige Five.

    It seems like Kierbit has been taking good care of them.

    On the contrary, Loo and Tier never yed with the children.

    They are either working or studying in a room so they can only get in contact with the children other than their own children at dinner.

    Well, it¡¯s something that can¡¯t be helped since they have to take care of Lupumirina and Aurora.

    Anyway, the let¡¯s y with the children to be popr strategy begins!

    Then, Loo and Tier tried.

    ¡­..

    They couldn¡¯t win against the popr Hakuren.

    That¡¯s true.

    They don¡¯t need a lot of adults to y with.

    It was a mistake to go to them when Hakuren¡¯s there.

    However, I have a secret n.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s cook together.¡¹

    Yeah, it was an amazing bite.

    Loo, Tier, and Hakuren, help me.

    Since the mother¡¯s sweets ban was over, I thought of making sweets but the children wanted a normal dish.

    Maybe because it is almost time for dinner.

    The children still don¡¯t know how to cook.

    As an introduction to cooking, let¡¯s start making a simple hot pot dish.

    All you have to do is to prepare the dashi, cut the ingredients, and throw them in.

    All right, let¡¯s divide you into Loo and Tier¡¯s group.

    Hakuren oversees the whole activity with me.

    Also, I shouldn¡¯t forget to tell Ann about today¡¯s dinner changes.

    Today¡¯s hot pot was made by the children.

    The taste?

    It was delicious.

    A miso soup pot with arge amount of grated radish.

    Perfect for winter.

    Yea, well, it¡¯s great even though the ingredients are a little too big.

    It¡¯s okay since they didn¡¯t put sugar for salt.

    However, thinking about it, neither Loo nor Tier cook that much.

    I should have taken that into consideration.

    Nutt yed the most active role.

    It seems like she was taught by her mother, Nashii, at home.

    The way she handles the kitchen knife is superb.

    ¡­..

    Let¡¯s increase the chances of cooking with the children.

    They¡¯re fine with being unable to cook since Ann and the others are here but we¡¯ll never know what the future brings.

    It is better to be able to do it than not being able to do it.

    I thought so while eating an ice cream for dessert.

    It¡¯s almost spring.

 Chapter 471 â€“ Guard Guide by Village Fiveâ€™s Guard Ox

    <h4>Chapter 471 ¨C Guard Guide by Vige Five¡¯s Guard Ox</h4>

    My name is Ox.

    I¡¯m a demon that migrated to Vige Five.

    Contrary to its name, Vige Five¡¯s development isparable to a city.

    I was very surprised because when I decided to go to Vige Five, I thought it was a vige.

    Honestly speaking, I want them to change its name.

    I want to tell everyone that the ce where I live is a splendid city.

    There are many people who think the same as me.

    That rumor probably reached Youko-sama, the acting vige chief of Vige Five.

    Rumors of a change of name have gone around.

    However, Youko-sama announced that the name will not change.

    Regrettable.

    However, there was a follow-up story.

    Vige Five is a ce that spreads out over the small mountain.

    It is said that the summit of the small mountain will be Vige five while the side and the foot of the mountain will be called City Five.

    Because of that, we can finally call this ce City Five.

    Also, we can finally tell outsiders that this is City Five.

    Ooohhh.

    We did it.

    However, in official documents, it will still be referred to as Vige Five.

    And the top of Vige Five is the vige chief.

    That is absolute.

    Yeah, I know.

    I received an exnation when I migrated.

    However, he rarely shows up.

    No no, the vige chief is the top.

    Better be safe.

    I was fortunate enough to be able to join the Vige Five Guards.

    The Vige Five¡¯s Guards is an organization represented by Pirika-sama and is mainly responsible for the security of Vige Five.

    To put it simply, it is their job to take care of anyone who¡¯ll rampage, evildoers, and suspicious individuals.

    It¡¯s a dangerous job but the pay is good.

    Young ones living in Vige Five dream of joining the guards at least once in their lifetime.

    It is quite difficult to join the guards because it is necessary to pass an exam.

    When I was able to pass the exam, I was so happy that I identally used my savings to drink.

    The next day.

    I¡¯m already imagining myself doing my job as a guard.

    However, reality is different. Every day is a day of training, training, and more training. It is focused on physical fitness.

    Also, while on duty, you are not permitted to leave the perimeter of the barracks.

    The only salvation is the food provided while working as a guard.

    The quantity of food isrge and it is really delicious.

    However, since we train as much as we eat, no one¡¯s getting fat.

    In just a month of training, you¡¯ll find that your body is noticeably fitter.

    Around that time, I was finally able to get out of the barracks.

    However, I¡¯ve yet to do my duty as a guard in Vige Five.

    Our destination is the foot of Vige Five.

    The area where the adventurers train.

    We¡¯ll conduct battle training there.

    Neers will receive training from a weapon that suits them.

    I wanted a sword but I thought that a spear would suit me better so I chose a spear.

    Armor will be provided to each member.

    I was a little surprised when I received a shiny spear.

    I thought that I would be provided with a used spear during our training.

    The characters for Vige Five are engraved on the spear.

    I shouldn¡¯t lose this¡­.areh?

    Why is my name on it?

    Eh?

    Ah, in case of something happening, it will be used to identify my corpse.

    Hahaha.

    I hope that the day where it will be used for that will nevere.

    Six months after continuous training.

    I was assigned to the 16th squad.

    We have a fixed number of 50.

    Our main task is to divide into five groups and patrol the middle part of the mountainside of Vige Five.

    To be honest, there aren¡¯t many people to monitor on the mountainside so we can be said to be a free squad.

    Because of that, it seems like neers will be assigned to this squad first.

    The same applies to the 14th, 15th, and 17th squads.

    The busiest squads are the 1st squad which is directly under Pirika-sama, the 2nd squad that¡¯s guarding the gate of Vige Five, and the 3rd squad that exterminates the monsters and demon beasts around Vige Five.

    By the way, the 2nd squad boasts thergest number and has a fixed number of 500 members.

    However, even if there are already 500 of them, it seems like they are still facing shortage of manpower. If you seriously work hard, you¡¯ll be able to transfer squad.

    The 16th squad is divided into five groups which are shifting morning noon, night, day off, and stand by.

    The morning shift starts at sunrise when the morning bell rings and ends at noontime bell.

    The noontime shift starts when the noontime bell rings and ends when the nighttime bell rings.

    The night shift starts at night when the night bell rings and ends when the morning bell rings.

    Day off is day off.

    Standby is a kind of day off that you have to spend in the barracks.

    The working hours for morning, noon, and night shifts are short but the work is hard.

    Working hours aside, most people use their time for training because they know what our job means.

    Well, there are jealousy-inducing people that spend their time with their lover¡­..

    I train my muscles.

    Yeah.

    It is something that will be useful to me in the end.

    Those who are only ying with their lovers will probably cryter.

    No, they¡¯ll cry!

    They must cry!

    An opportunity hase immediately.

    Special training.

    Ten people from the 16th squad are selected to train with the 1st squad.

    The content of the training is monsters and demon beasts extermination in the forest.

    Fufufu

    It¡¯s a dangerous kind of training that carelessness will lead to death.

    However, this is also the time where my muscle will shine.

    During our everyday duty, I only greet the vigers or guide travelers.

    I¡¯ll do my best!

    We first gathered in the building of the 1st squad.

    After joining with 30 members of the 1st squad, the 40 of us started moving.

    After a short walk out of the barracks, a certain group appeared and blocked our path.

    They are boys and girls, children who are around 10 to 15 years old.

    ¡¸We are the Vige Five Boys! We request for a duel with the guards!¡¹

    TN: Same with backstreet boys. There are also girl members. Don¡¯t ask me why.

    That said, around 40 children charged at us.

    W-what¡¯s this?

    No, don¡¯t panic.

    We have the same number.

    The other party¡¯s weapons are¡­wooden sticks, right?

    No problem.

    However, as they approach us, I found that these children look familiar.

    ¡¸No matter who our opponents are, no one can challenge the guards! All units, control them with everything you have!¡¹

    Affirmative.

    I look to the left and right as we form a toon.

    And hold my weapon¡­.areh?

    No weapon?

    Eh?

    When I was looking for my weapon, I found that the other party had it.

    And not just my weapon.

    The other units¡¯ weapons are taken too.

    Well, not everyone.

    About half of those who are standing in the front line were robbed of their weapons.

    How?

    No, rather than that, I lost my weapon.

    What should I do?

    Don¡¯t panic!

    I¡¯ve been training my unarmedbat prowess.

    This is one of the times where I should use my muscles.

    I took a stance.

    However, the children suddenly stopped right in front of us, threw our weapons, and ran away.

    Areh?

    Ah, no, I should chase them.

    I moved forward.

    I thought that the others would do the same.

    But I¡¯m wrong.

    Only a few came forward.

    Those who didn¡¯t immediately move are picking up the weapons that the children threw while the others ran to the barracks to get their weapons. We are all scattered.

    I thought it was bad.

    The moment I thought of that, another group of children attacked our left and right.

    Our formation copsed.

    It turned to a scuffle.

    The other party are children.

    Moreover, children of influential people are among them.

    It¡¯s impossible to beat them hard.

    As the other party said before anything started, this is a duel.

    They mean no harm.

    That means it¡¯s okay for them to get hurt but if we hit them hard, they might die.

    What is the best course of action?

    Catch a child and carry it back.

    That¡¯s it.

    But it¡¯s hard to catch children.

    Even if I manage to catch one, the others will surelye to help.

    And from time to time, impressive arrows fly by.

    There¡¯s no arrowhead but their aim can urately hit limbs.

    Are they really children?

    ¡­..

    Long ears.

    Elves?

    They might not even be children after all.

    No, the growth rate of elves in their childhood is the same as us, right?

    Kuh.

    An arrow hit my shoulder.

    I missed the child that I almost caught.

    Eei.

    What should I do?

    Immediately after, I heard an instruction.

    ¡¸Guards! I¡¯m Nana, Youko-sama¡¯s secretary! This is an emergency so I will takemand on Pirika-sama¡¯s stead! Please follow¡­no, obey me!¡¹

    I don¡¯t know who she is.

    However, she said she¡¯s Youko-sama¡¯s secretary.

    If that¡¯s a lie, she¡¯ll be charged with treason.

    That means we can trust her.

    We have no choice but to trust her.

    ¡¸Everyone, stop fighting back and step five steps back! The children will not go after you. Don¡¯t worry, step back!¡¹

    I took five steps back.

    The children indeed did not chase after us.

    ¡¸Alright, regroup! Not yet! Don¡¯t move on your own! Leave the timing to me¡­.¡¹

    I look left and right and form a formation with the others.

    It¡¯s good to have familiar faces around.

    Yeah, we were indeed impatient.

    Calm down.

    If we can calm down, we can win.

    Now, let¡¯s wait for the assaultmand.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    No assaultmand?

    When I was thinking about what¡¯s going on, arrows have been flying towards the secretary.

    And a smoking tube was also thrown toward us.

    Smokescreen?

    These children are merciless!

    In the smokescreen, we were forced to fight alone again.

    The situation is worse than before.

    I¡¯m in a really bad position too.

    I intended to follow the voices of my teammates but before I knew it, the voices that I followed were the children¡¯s.

    I¡¯ve only noticed that I¡¯m isted when the smokescreen cleared up.

    I¡¯m the only one in front.

    I was horrified.

    The children threw ropes.

    Do they want to catch me?

    Why, just why?

    The ropes thrown by the children weren¡¯t for me¡­but for my teammate who came to help me.

    My teammate from the 16th squad.

    In no time, my teammate was dragged by the children.

    G-give him back!

    Give my teammate back!

    The next scene I saw was a little girl confessing to my teammate who was entangled with ropes.

    ¡­..

    And so, the duel challenge of Vige Five Boys ends there.

    The guards were defeated.

    We have to train more.

    The children gave our weapons back.

    Ah, sempai.

    We lost today.

    It¡¯s frustrating.

    After this, there will be preaching and training.

    I know.

    Eh?

    Who am I talking with?

    He¡¯s not a friend.

    My only friend is this muscle of mine.

    I¡¯m not crying.

    Yeah, I¡¯m not crying.

    Only those who y with their lovers cry.

    My name is Ox.

    My hobby is training.

    Looking for a lover.

 Chapter 472 â€“ Beastboyâ€™s School Life, Second Year Summary

    <h4>Chapter 472 ¨C Beastboy¡¯s School Life, Second Year Summary</h4>

    My name is Gol.

    I¡¯m a teacher at Gullgald Noble Academy.

    ¡­..

    Strange.

    Although I¡¯m officially a teacher, I only remember getting rid of monsters and ying baseball in Shashaato City.

    No, no, recall everything.

    I went back to Big Tree Vige to join the martial arts tournament, didn¡¯t I?

    Hahaha.

    No.

    Not that kind of memory.

    I¡¯m talking about my memory as a teacher.

    Ehto¡­.

    What did I dost spring?

    We weed students who had returned to their houses during winter. We also weed newly enrolled students.

    We rarely held sses because various things happened in school.

    That made the students study and research on their own.

    ¡­.that¡¯s it.

    Like kidnapping.

    There was an incident where a freshman of the school, a noble¡¯s child, was kidnapped.

    That was resolved by Sil.

    It is natural for teachers to help students.

    As a reward for the rescue, he was awarded with chickens.

    Live chickens.

    About a hundred of them.

    I heard that it¡¯s the specially of that noble¡¯s territory.

    We built a chicken coop and started raising them.

    I even saw the principal holding her head.

    We also got permission to sell eggs and chickens to the school cafeteria.

    The breeding of those chickens is being carried out by the son of the noble who was kidnapped in that kidnapping case.

    It seems like there are even chickens living in their own house and he¡¯s more knowledgeable than us.

    He knows a lot about chicken health management and disease control. We learned a lot from him.

    ¡­..

    Areh?

    Why do I sound like a student?

    Well, whatever.

    Summer is¡­..yeah yeah, the Kingdom¡¯s Foundation Festival.

    Why did I forget about it?

    We even participated in the festival of the royal capital.

    It¡¯s a three-day festival.

    Originally, the school is not involved in the kingdom¡¯s festival but we were requested to participate by the adventurers guild of the kingdom.

    To put it simply, it is for the school¡¯s food¡­to be exact, they want us to set up food stalls and sell the food we make.

    However, we refused. But that didn¡¯t stop them and change their targets to the students of our school.

    They want our students to participate as a form of cultural exchange between the students and the royal capital as the reason.

    If you really want to, ask the principal.

    As for the result of asking the principal, it was decided that we¡¯ll participate.

    I became the person in charge.

    Maa, it can¡¯t be helped.

    Not all students of the school will participate in the festival, only those who want to so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    That¡¯s about a little over a hundred participants.

    121 to be exact.

    That already includes the teachers and the cafeteria workers.

    ¡­..

    There are a lot of them who are older than us so I don¡¯t understand why I have to be in charge.

    First, we made a stage with the students.

    Since this is an official event of the school, I want our school to stand out.

    The stage we made has wheels below it.

    When vige chief was making it, I remember how they were made and assembled because I closely watched him.

    However, since it was difficult to build a tall stage, we only made one with 2 meters height.

    It looks like a weird carriage or a carriage with a high ce to ride.

    It should be fine because it can move properly.

    The problem now is who¡¯ll ride and who¡¯ll pull.

    They are all nobles so there might be some who¡¯ll use their social positions.

    Because of that, I asked the student to be fair.

    And the one who rode it was the principal.

    She looked embarrassed.

    However, it was well received by the city.

    At the end of the day, the citizens of the royal capital joined us asking to pull the stage with us.

    The exchange between the royal capital¡¯s residents and the school students is a sess.

    After the stage, we made a food stall.

    I think we have to meet everyone¡¯s expectations.

    However, I asked the school cafeteria workers that they¡¯ll be the ones who¡¯ll cook while we¡¯ll act behind the scenes.

    As for the students, they¡¯ll be working as waiters and waitresses.

    However, there are some students who wanted to cook too so in the end, we made five stalls.

    Three stalls will be run by the cafeteria workers while two will be run by the students.

    The big problem is¡­.all the food stalls have already run out of food on the first day of the festival.

    The forecast was too optimistic.

    To be honest, we didn¡¯t even advertise so I thought that there would even be leftovers. However, even before the start of the festival, there are already long lines on each stall.

    When I investigated why we were so popr, it seems like the adventurers guild advertised us.

    They were the one who asked us to participate so they are probably worried and want our store to flourish.

    Or maybe, it¡¯s their way of thanking us when we served them the experimental dish the day before.

    The students in charge of the food stalls were determined to prepare more ingredients next year.

    I was not hoping for that to happen but the school principal told me that there¡¯s already a n to participate again next year.

    It seems like the students who participated with us gained good reputation in the royal capital.

    Starting next year, it seems like it will be incorporated properly as a school event.

    It was the students who requested it.

    I hope next year, I¡¯m no longer in charge.

    The money earned by the food stalls was donated to the school.

    By the way, the main event of the festival is transportingrge barrels.

    Large barrels full of something that even adults can¡¯t hold are prepared in the north, south, east, and west of the royal capital.

    This is held on the evening of thest day of the festival since there are risks of buildings and stalls being destroyed.

    The division of each team is decided by the ce you live however, the school is judged to be on the northeast.

    It developed into apetition between the north team and east team.

    And for some reason, it was decided that we¡¯ll join the west team.

    I remember Uncle tts, the representative of the west team, having a really terrible expression back then.

    Our role was distributed by race and it was very fun transporting barrels.

    I think we should try this in Big Tree Vige.

    Fall.

    During fall¡­.what happened?

    I went to scout a dungeon that was found in the southwest¡­.this is not a teacher¡¯s job.

    That¡¯s it.

    There¡¯s also the sessor problem in Count Kiciu¡¯s family.

    The two sons of Count Kiciu are students of the school.

    The two were close to each other for years and there¡¯s no direct conflict over session.

    However, when they received information that the count had fallen, the underlings of the two sons began to fight.

    I don¡¯t mind if theypete in their study results but I won¡¯t tolerate direct violence.

    I have beaten up both groups until everyone¡¯s knocked down.

    The two then came to me asking for a peaceful ruling.

    No no, who am I to adjudicate?

    Go check Count Kiciu¡¯s condition first.

    No matter how ill he is, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll make hisst will.

    It was troublesome since these two are older than me but they are students of the school.

    And I¡¯m a teacher of the school.

    Even if they are not students of my ss, it will be heartbreaking if I just chase them away.

    And so, the two of them took me to their territory.

    On our way, saboteurs came out.

    It seems like they have siblings that don¡¯t attend the school.

    When we arrived at the count¡¯s mansion, the count refused our visit since he¡¯s said to be suffering from an infectious disease.

    For some reason, I found myself searching for a famous pharmacist and was forced to collect the required materials.

    Ah, I also wasn¡¯t able to leave the territory after since there were signs of an epidemic.

    The infectious disease finally ended when the pharmacist made the medicine.

    When Count Kiciu recovered, the issue of the sessor was put out.

    But can you not include me in your family discussion?

    Also, it seems like several sons of his can¡¯t ept that he¡¯s cured and I think that issue should be settled too.

    I¡¯m being presumptuous now.

    After returning.

    The school should never be involved in issues such as session of nobles.

    The principal was really angry at me that time. I¡¯ll make sure to be neutral from now on.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    On the official report, I was dispatched there to end the epidemic.

    After that, we returned to Big Tree Vige when it was autumn and joined the martial arts tournament.

    As expected, I¡¯m still weak.

    By the way, the three impure dragon elder sisters that we got acquainted with during the martial arts tournament returned with us to the royal capital when the martial arts tournament ended.

    They seem to work for Uncle Demon King.

    However, for some reason, they decided to build their house next to our house at the school.

    Well, I have noint since it was Uncle Demon King who worked hard to get the principal¡¯s permission. He also handled the construction cost and their living expenses.

    Winter.

    This winter was cold.

    That might be the reason why monsters and demon beasts from the north began moving south.

    A veteran adventurer said that food is insufficient when it¡¯s too cold so they¡¯ll go south to find food.

    The royal capital is guarded by the north forest but adventurers are still dispatched since the highways have be dangerous.

    I, Sil, and Bron were also dispatched too.

    The monsters and demon beasts weren¡¯t a big deal but moving around is hard.

    When we asked the three dragon sisters to help us move around to get rid of monsters and demon beasts faster, some people started calling us dragon knights which I found a bit troublesome.

    We are not knights. We have the same rank as a baron¡¯s family head.

    It may be a tiny detail but it is a delicate topic.

    Ah, a knight is a rider.

    I see.

    However, if that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t the three dragon sisters get mad¡­they¡¯re not?

    On the contrary, aren¡¯t they a little proud?

    Why?

    During winter, most students return to their families so there are not many teacher-like memories.

    On the contrary, we were fighting monsters all the time so that¡¯s the only thing I can remember.

    I can also remember baseball¡­.for some reason, Uncle Demon King exactly knows when we are free and invites us to y.

    At first, the three dragon sisters were puzzled by baseball but now, they are even practicing independently on the school campus.

    It was probably because of the excitement brought by the three consecutive home runs of the three dragon sisters.

    When I told them that they shouldn¡¯t just practice batting but also defending, they asked me to teach them.

    There are also some students who became interested in baseball at the school.

    Sometimes, I teach baseball to those students but¡­.this is not a teacher¡¯s job.

    I wonder if I¡¯m overthinking.

    It might be better if I rx.

    There are also some students whoe to consult us about their worries and that¡¯s very teacher-like.

    The content of their consultations are only questions about carpentry, cooking, or battle.

    ¡¸Gol-sensei, does this look good for a goat barn?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­.however, that kind of lock is useless. Maybe you should rece it with something moreplex.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it for livestock thief measure? But we¡¯re inside the school, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s because the goats can open it themselves.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? The goats can?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because they are goats. They are intelligent enough to not only close the door after picking the lock but they can also lock the door again after going out.¡¹

    ¡¸I think you¡¯re referring to another creature that looks like a goat.¡¹

    This is not a consultation but just checking their works.

    When springes, Count Kiciu will send me a goat as thanks to my effort tobat the epidemic.

    I had a hard time getting the principal¡¯s permission.

 Chapter 473 â€“ Character List 4(Race and Name)

    <h4>Chapter 473 ¨C Character List 4(Race and Name)</h4>

    ¡ô Big Tree Vige

    ¡¾Human?¡¿

    Machio Hiraku	Vige chief

    ¡¾Inferno Wolf¡¿

    Kuro£¨[¡á]£©	Race Representative

    Yuki£¨[¡â]£©	Kuro¡¯s partner.

    Kuroichi£¨[¡á]£©	First generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Alice£¨[¡â]£©	Kuroichi¡¯s partner.

    Kuroni£¨[¡á]£©	First generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Iris£¨[¡â]£©	Kuroni¡¯s partner.

    Kurosan£¨[¡â]£©	First generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Uno£¨[¡á]£©	Kurosan¡¯s partner.

    Kuroyon£¨[¡á]£©	First generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Eris£¨[¡â]£©	Kuroyon¡¯s partner.

    Kurogo£¨[¡á]£©	Second generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Kuroroku£¨[¡á]£©	Second generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Kuronana£¨[¡â]£©	Second generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Kurohachi£¨[¡â]£©	Second generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Fubuki£¨[¡â]£©	Special existence. Cocytus wolf.

    Masayuki£¨[¡á]£©	has a harem

    Aniki£¨[¡á]£©	Tamed puppy it picked up. Became puppy¡¯s partner

    Many others.

    ¡¾Fenrir¡¿

    Puppy£¨[¡â]£©	Has a gant name. Grew up and gave birth to aniki¡¯s puppies

    Fenrir and Aniki have puppies

    ¡¾Demon Spider¡¿

    Zabuton	Illegal Demon Spider. Race representative

    Makura	One of Zabuton¡¯s spiderlings

    Many others

    ¡¾Arachne¡¿

    Arako	ck raven haired arachne

    ¡¾Armor Spider¡¿

    Red Armor	Mutated demon spider

    White Armor	Mutated demon spider

    ¡¾Vampire¡¿

    Loo	Lulushi Loo

    Flora	Loo¡¯s cousin

    (Half?) Alfred	Vige chief and Loo¡¯s son

    (Half?) Lupumirina	Vige chief and Loo¡¯s daughter

    ¡¾Angel¡¿

    Tier	Race representative. Angel of annihtion. Golem user.

    Gran Maria	One of the angels of holocaust

    Kuudel	One of the angels of holocaust

    Corone	One of the angels of holocaust

    Kierbit	Daughter of the present leader of the angels.

    Suaruriu	Twin angel

    Suarukou	Twin angel

    (Half?) Tiselle	Vige chief and Tier¡¯s daughter

    (Half?) Aurora	Vige chief and Tier¡¯s daughter

    (Half?) Roze Maria	Vige chief and Gran Maria¡¯s daughter

    ¡¾High Elves¡¿

    Ria	Race representative

    Risu

    Riri

    Rifu

    Rikoto

    Rize

    Rita

    Rafa

    Raasa

    Rarasha

    Raru

    Rami

    Forty-two others.

    (Half?)Ririus	Vige chief and Ria¡¯s Son

    (Half?)Riguru	Vige chief and Rize¡¯s Son

    (Half?)Ratte	Vige chief and Rafa¡¯s Son

    (Half?)(Unnamed)	Vige chief and a high elf¡¯s daughter

    (Half?)(Unnamed)	Vige chief and a high elf¡¯s daughter

    ¡¾Oni¡¿

    Ann	Race representative. Head maid.

    Ramurias	Beastkin caretaker

    Azuki	One of the oni maids

    17 others

    (Half?)Torain	Vige chief and Ann¡¯s son

    ¡¾Lizardman¡¿

    Daga	Race Representative

    Nuff	Minotaur¡¯s caretaker

    13 others + hatchlings born every year

    ¡¾Beastkin¡¿25(first batch migrants) + Gutt¡¯s family + apprentices + Gulf¡¯s family + Gulf¡¯s son¡¯s family

    Senna	Race representative. Migrant from Howling Vige.

    Mamu	Vige One¡¯s caretaker

    (Moved to the royal capital) Gol	A beastboy

    (Moved to the royal capital) Sil	A beastboy

    (Moved to the royal capital) Bron	A beastboy

    20 others from the first batch migrants

    Gutt

    (Human) Nashii	Gutt¡¯s wife

    (Half)Nutt	Gutt¡¯s daughter

    Gutt¡¯s apprentice A£¨[¡á]£©	Engaged to disciple B

    Gutt¡¯s apprentice B£¨[¡â]£©	Engaged to disciple A

    Gulf	Best warrior of Howling Vige

    Gulf¡¯s wife

    Gulf¡¯s son	Married someone from Howling Vige

    Gulf¡¯s daughter A

    Gulf¡¯s daughter B	One of the first migrants from Howling Vige

    Gulf¡¯ son¡¯s wife

    (Half?)Sette	Vige chief and Senna¡¯s daughter

    (Half?)(Unnamed)	Vige chief and a beast girl¡¯s daughter

    (Half?)(Unnamed)	Vige chief and a beast girl¡¯s daughter

    ¡¾Dragon¡¿

    Rasuti	Rasutisumoon. Race representative.

    Hakuren	Dors¡¯ eldest daughter. Rasuti¡¯s aunt.

    Guraru	Dark Dragon Girar¡¯s daughter

    (Half?) Hiichirou	Vige chief and Hakuren¡¯s son

    (Half?) Rananoon	Vige chief and Rasuti¡¯s daughter

    ¡¾Devil¡¿

    Bulga	Rasuti¡¯s servant(employee)

    Stifano	Rasuti¡¯s servant(employee)

    About 5 veteran midwives	Has been dispatched by Dors to take care of Guraru. Lives there in turns.

    ¡¾Demon/Civil Servant Girls¡¿

    Frau	Fraurem. Vige governor. Top brass of the civil servant girls. Race representative.

    Rasshashi	Centaur¡¯s caretaker

    Nine others

    (Half?)Fraciabell	Vige chief and Frau¡¯s¡¯s daughter

    Holy	Nanny sent by the Chrome family

    ¡¾Elder Dwarf¡¿more than 50

    Donovan	Race representative

    Wilcox

    Cross

    Others(more than 50 in total)

    Recently, female dwarves hase to the vige

    ¡¾Mountain Elf¡¿

    Ya	Race Representative

    20 others

    (Half?)(Unnamed)	Vige chief and a mountain elf¡¯s daughter

    (Half?)(Unnamed)	Vige chief and a mountain elf¡¯s daughter

    (Half?)(Unnamed)	Vige chief and a mountain elf¡¯s daughter

    ¡¾Brave?¡¿

    Ursa	Urbraza. Former ghost king and now a little girl.

    ¡¾y Doll¡¿

    y doll	Ursa¡¯s servant. Earth. Can transform into human

    ¡¾Human¡¿

    Celes	Celestine Lodjineh. Under the protection of Big Tree Vige. Holy maiden

    ¡¾Nine-tailed Fox¡¿

    Youko	Race representative? Has the power simr to a dragon.

    Hitoe	Youko¡¯s daughter

    ¡¾Gnostic Bee¡¿

    Queen Bee	Enjoying her life in Big Tree Vige. Around 30cm. Has increased significantly.

    Soldier Bees	Muscle brain. Around 15cm. There are a lot of them.

    Worker Bees	Ordinary bees. More than a lot of them.

    Queen Bee¡¯s Daughter	Thicker than the queen bee

    ¡¾Slime¡¿

    Wine Slime	In charge of healing the vige

    Blue Smile	The first slime that wa brought in the vige

    Holy Slime	A pure white slime

    ck Slime	Cherished by the lizardmen

    Green Slime

    Yellow Slime

    Red Slime

    Many others

    ¡¾Cat?¡¿

    Raigiel	Former fallen god? Is itpeting with the wine slime as the healer of the vige?

    ¡¾Jewel Cat¡¿

    Jewel	Raigiel¡¯s wife

    (?)Miel	Aneneko. Daughter of Raigiel and Jewel. Official name is Michael. Has white fur.

    (?)Rael	Aneneko. Daughter of Raigiel and Jewel. Official name is Rafael. Has white fur.

    (?)Uel	Aneneko. Daughter of Raigiel and Jewel. Official name is Uriel. Has ck fur.

    (?)Gael	Aneneko. Daughter of Raigiel and Jewel. Official name is Gabriel. Spotted fur.

    (?)Ariel	Daughter of Raigiel and Jewel.

    (?)Haniel	Daughter of Raigiel and Jewel.

    (?)Zeruel	Daughter of Raigiel and Jewel.

    (?)Samael	Daughter of Raigiel and Jewel.

    Loves the demon king

    ¡¾Horse¡¿

    Horse	Belford

    Mare

    Colt	Son of Belford

    Foal	Daughter of Belford. Eldest daughter

    Foal	Daughter of Belford. Second daughter

    Unicorn(female)	Colt¡¯s partner

    Foal	Colt and unicorn¡¯s foal

    Stallion	Breeding horse for Belford¡¯s foals. Ikemen.

    ¡¾Earth Dragon¡¿

    Earth dragon	A lizard-like-monster that is called dungeon walker. Quite big. Lives in the Big Tree Dungeon.

    ¡¾Phoenix¡¿

    Aegis	Round chick. Can run faster than flying. Harpies¡¯ idol.

    ¡¾Eagle/Hr?svelgr¡¿

    Eagle	An eagle that built its nest on the world tree. In good terms with Aegis.

    ¡¾Pound Turtle¡¿

    Pound Turtle	Shed shells are expensive.

    ¡¾Fairy¡¿

    Fairy Wings	Looks like a glowing ping pong ball with wings. Likes sweets. There are around 50 of them.

    Humanoid Fairy	Small-humanoid fairy. Around 10 of them.

    Fairy Queen	A humanoid fairy(as big as a normal human). A child that looks like an adult. Dragon¡¯s weakness. Revered by human countries as guardian of childrens.

    ¡ô Vige One ¨C There are around 20 nyunyu-daphnes + 20 humans + 42 Harpies + Children

    ¡¾Nyunyu-daphnes¡¿(a race that can be considered as tree spirits)

    Igu	Vige One¡¯s representative. Race representative.

    Many others	20 were left in Vige One and there are still others who are working as rms and night light at other viges

    ¡¾Human¡¿

    Jack	Representative of Vige One¡¯s humans. Leader.

    Morte	Jack¡¯s wife. She can use spirit magic.

    Marcos	Vice manager of a store in Shashaato City. Curry King.

    Pa	Marcos¡¯ wife

    Bruno	Pot au feu king. Came from a good house

    14 others + 4 Children

    ¡¾Harpy¡¿

    Mach	Race representative

    41 others + chicks(increased a lot)

    ¡¾Inferno Wolf¡¿

    Kricky	In charge of watching over Marcos and Pa¡¯s house.

    John	Guard in Vige One

    Tens of others

    ¡¾Pig¡¿

    Moderate Number	Strangely smart

    ¡ô Vige Two ¨C 72 individuals + newly born children

    ¡¾Minotaurs¡¿(Giants with horns)

    Gordon	Vige Two¡¯s representative. Race representative.

    Ronana	Stationed in Big Tree Vige

    Mirua	Stationed in Big Tree Vige

    69 others + newly born children

    ¡ô Vige Three ¨C 104 individuals(initial migrants) + 41 individuals (Fuka¡¯s group) + newly born children

    ¡¾Centaur¡¿(has a lower body of a horse)

    Glueworld	Representative of Vige Three. Race Representative. Viscount.

    Fuka Polo	baron

    143 others + Children born

    ¡ô Vige Four ¨C 260 Sun Castle Residents + 16 Mercury

    ¡¾Devil¡¿

    Kuzuden	Representative of Vige Four. Race representative.

    About 60 others

    ¡¾Dream Demon¡¿

    About 200 people

    ¡¾Mercury¡¿

    Bell	Race representative. First assistant to the Lord of the Sun Castle. Maid.

    Gou	Assistant to the Lord of the Sun Castle. Late middle-aged man.

    Asa	Middle aged butler. Round sses. Manager of the teleportation gate to the hot spring area.

    Futa	A woman in her thirties who looks like a witch. Manager of the teleportation gate to Vige Five

    Miyo	Little maid girl. Currently in charged of ounting in Shashaato City

    (Moved to Vige Five) Hih	Military affairs, first inmand in Vige Five

    (Moved to Vige Five) Loch	Domestic affairs, first inmand in Vige Five

    (Moved to Vige Five) Nana	Information gathering, first inmand in Vige Five

    (Constantly moving) Irre	Broadcasting department chief. Moves in various ces but mostly in Shashaato City for now.

    7 others

    ¡ô Vige Five

    () symbol means that person is a registered resident here. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that they are really staying here.

    ¡¾Nine-tailed Fox¡¿

    (Youko)	Acting vige chief

    ¡¾Demon/Civil servant girls¡¿

    Gete(abbreviation)	Consultant. One of the former four heavenly kings.

    Paruanen	Consultant. One of the former four heavenly kings.

    Yuri	Demon king¡¯s daughter. Officially the administrator of Vige Five.

    Yuri¡¯s attendant	Take care of Yuri¡¯s personal needs.

    Civil Servant girls	Formerly Yuri¡¯s attendants. Active in various ces.

    Rogabo	Behind the scenes boss of the north side of Vige Five

    ¡¾Mercury¡¿

    Hih	Military affairs, first inmand in Vige Five

    Loch	Domestic affairs, first inmand in Vige Five

    Nana	Information gathering, first inmand in Vige Five. Put on disguise and infiltrates on all ces.

    ¡¾Human¡¿

    (Celes)	In charge of religious affairs in Vige Five. Holy Maiden

    Priest	8 of them. Started working in Vige Five under Fushu¡¯s reendation

    Pirika	Pirika Win-up. Security chief. Also known as this era¡¯s sword saint.

    Pirika¡¯s fellow disciples	50 peple

    Fellow disciples¡¯ family	250 people

    Chelsea	A true hero. Currently training in Vige Five.

    ¡¾Elf¡¿

    Tree King	Vige Five¡¯s diplomat. Elf from the Gon Forest. Serious looking middle aged elf man.

    Bow King	Vige Five¡¯s diplomat. Elf from the Garets Forest. Fierce looking female elf.

    Tree King and Bow King¡¯s subordinates	10 people

    Vige Five¡¯s Elves	60 people. They are elves who voluntarily joined during the foundation of the vige

    Elf hostages	250 people

    Kinesta	princess of the fallen elf empire

    ¡¾Dwarf¡¿

    Juano	Vige Five¡¯s cksmith. Dwarves¡¯ overall mediator.

    Former imprisoned dwarves	30 people (they are also members of Juano¡¯s group)

    Juano¡¯s group	20 people (there are about 150 others working outside)

    Vige Five¡¯s dwarves	30 people. They are dwarves who voluntarily joined during the foundation of the vige

    ¡¾Demon Snake¡¿

    Niz	Messenger of the snake god. Excellent in every way.

    ¡¾Other¡¿

    Vige Five¡¯s Representatives	They are also called Vige Five¡¯s Council. They are the representative of the migrants. There are 50 of them.

    10 military officers rted to the former four heavenly kings

    30 civilians rted to the former four heavenly kings

    Demons	15000 people (Migrants and merchants from all over)

    Humans	4000 people (Migrants and merchants from all over)

    Other demi-humans	6000 people (Beastkins, devils, centaurs, minotaurs, titans, harpies, etc.)

    ¡ô Hot Spring Area

    ¡¾Ghost Knight¡¿(Skeleton + Full body armor + good sword)

    Ghost knight	Sword expert. Ikemen

    2 others

    ¡¾Lion?¡¿

    Father lion

    Mother lion

    3 lion cubs

    ¡ô South Dungeon

    ¡¾Lamia¡¿(has a lower body of a snake)

    Junea	Dungeon master

    Sunea	Dungeon warrior chief

    Around 50 others

    ¡ô North Dungeon

    ¡¾Titans¡¿(Hairy giants)

    Titan race

    Around 50 of them

    ¡ô East Dungeon

    ¡¾Grock¡¿

    Grock	Stoneman. So far only the name of the race is known.

    ¡ô Shashaato City

    ¡¾Human¡¿

    Michael-san	President of Goroun Company

    Marlon	Son of Michael-san. Next president.

    Tito	Maron¡¯s cousin. In charge of finance in the Goroun Company.

    Randy	Maron¡¯s cousin. In charge of logistics in the Goroun Company

    Milford	Goroun Company¡¯s head warrior

    Siderow	Goroun Company¡¯s head store manager. (Michael-san¡¯s wife¡¯s father)

    Ronnie	Michael-san¡¯s younger brother

    ¡¾Demons¡¿

    Ifrus	Shashaato City¡¯s governor

    Gilspark	Ifrus¡¯ son

    Fearina	Gilspark¡¯s lover. Daughter of a baker.

    Goldie	A backstreet guy in Shashaato City.

    Goro	Goldie¡¯s demon dog pet

    Potte	Backstreet girl. Works at Ma.

    Razek	Backstreet boy. Painter boy. Works at Ma.

    Shyful	Eldest son of League family of Barons. Food researcher. Works at Ma. Hamburger King.

    ountant	A woman with bad dreams. ountant of Big Roof Shashaato

    Hotto	Gilspark¡¯s best friend. Reflected for causing trouble at Big Roof Shashaato.Now doing some volunteer work.

    Marisa	Restaurant owner in Shashaato City.

    Mark	Marisa¡¯s son. Runs a stall.

    Sun	Marisa¡¯s daughter. Runs a stall.

    ¡¾People rted to Ifrus School¡¿

    Attoma	Attoma Vieras. Wizard. Loo¡¯s apprentice. Vampire.

    Gableslow	Gableslow Seinbolts. Wizard. Attoma¡¯s apprentice. Old man. Human.

    Mariana Goro	A leading figure in fire magic. Also known as explosion idiot. Josei. Demon.

    Robert	Instructor at Ifrus School. First instructor.

    School Principal	a mystery

    ¡¾Broadcasting Department¡¿

    Irre	One of the mercuries. Director.

    ¡ô Demon King¡¯s Kingdom

    ¡¾Demon¡¿

    Gullgald	Demon King

    Randan	The first of the four heavenly kings.(Domestic Affairs)

    Hou	Four heavenly kings.(Finance)

    Beezel	Four heavenly kings.(Foreign Affairs). Head of the Chrome family.

    (Moved to Vige Five) Yuri	Demon king¡¯s daughter. Princess.

    Volgraf	Responsible for strictness in Gofrir¡¯s house

    Shrirukine	Beezel¡¯s wife, Frau¡¯s mother. A super young beauty.

    (Moved to Vige Five)Gete(Abbreviation)	Getegulterateseponesto. One of the former four heavenly kings.

    (Moved to Vige Five)Paruanen	One of the former four heavenly kings.

    ¡¾Minotaur¡¿

    tts Britoa	Head of a marquis family. Four heavenly kings.(Military)

    ¡¾Cat¡¿

    Arthur	Knight of the pantry

    ¡¾Forest Guardian¡¿

    Foo	Guardian of the north forest. A spiderling.

    ¡ô Demon King¡¯s Kingdom(Gullgald Noble Academy)

    ¡¾Demon¡¿

    Anee Rocheur	School principal. Demon king¡¯s wife

    Enderi	7th daughter of Count Pugyaru¡¯s family

    Irene	Eldest daughter of a viscount family. Best warrior of the school.

    Lovia	Best offensive magic user among the school students.

    (Konegit)	Amoner. Daugher of arge merchant family. Hou in disguise.

    Receptionist Oneesan	An oneesan that works as an office worker at the school.

    ¡¾Beastkins¡¿

    Gol	A beastboy. School teacher.

    Sil	A beastboy. School teacher.

    Bron	A beastboy. School teacher.

    ¡¾High Elf¡¿

    Rigune	Ria¡¯s mother. Warrior chief of the Rifu n.

    ¡¾Impure Dragons¡¿

    Ojess	me Dragon. Work as a demon king¡¯s subordinate. Active in baseball.

    Haifrigta	Wind Dragon. Work as a demon king¡¯s subordinate. Active in baseball.

    Kihatroy	Earth Dragon. Work as a demon king¡¯s subordinate. Active in baseball.

    ¡ô Angel Vige

    ¡¾Angels¡¿

    Malbit	Chief(supposed to be). Shrine maiden. Kierbit¡¯s mother.

    Ruincia	Vice Chief. Tier¡¯s mother.

    ¡ô Various ces

    ¡¾Dragon¡¿

    Doraim	Gatekeeper dragon. Dors¡¯ son

    Grafaroon	Doraim¡¯s wife

    Dors	Dragon king

    Raimeiren	Typhoon dragon. Dors¡¯ wife. Sweet to Hiichirou.

    Suiren	Dors and Raimeiren¡¯s daughter.

    Mark(Omitted)	Maxbergak. Suiren¡¯s husband

    Helzenark	Maxbergak and Suiren¡¯s daughter

    Sekiren	Dors and Raimeiren¡¯s daughter

    Kworun	Sekiren¡¯s husband

    Domaim	Dors and Raimeiren¡¯s son.

    Kwon	Kworun¡¯s elder sister. Domaim¡¯s wife.

    Girar	Dark dragon

    ¡¾Devil¡¿

    Gi	Doraim¡¯s butler

    ¡ô Faraway country

    ¡¾Vampire¡¿

    Ancestor-san	Valgreif. Founder of Korin religion.

    ¡¾Human¡¿

    Fushu	Korin religion¡¯s high priestess.

    O¡¯Brien	Korin religion¡¯s warrior priest.

    ¡ô Forest monsters and demon beasts(Some of them are not named until now)

    ¡¾Killer Rabbit¡¿

    Fanged rabbit. Delicious. If you can¡¯t defeat this, you can¡¯t go out alone in the forest of Big Tree Vige.

    ¡¾Great Boar¡¿

    Huge wild boar. Delicious.

    ¡¾Intellifeneck¡¿

    A long-bodied weasel

    ¡¾Deathrattle¡¿

    Fat weasel

    ¡¾Grappler Bear¡¿

    One of the four overlords of the forest.

    Huge idiot bear. Doesn¡¯t taste good.

    ¡¾Bloody Viper¡¿

    One of the four overlords of the forest.

    Huge snake. The taste is okay but it has this aphrodisiac effect.

    Its eggs are delicious.

    ¡¾Panic Caribou¡¿

    Ferocious deer. Can¡¯t be easily found. The horn is really delicious.

    ¡¾Earth Rat¡¿

    It only inhabits part of the forest.

    A huge mole.

    ¡¾Kyatapult¡¿

    Huge centipede.

    ¡¾Poison Rock Hekaton¡¿

    Super big centipede.

    ¡¾Death Ball¡¿

    Huge armadillo.

    ¡¾Rough Eater¡¿

    Demon bug. Big locust.

    ¡¾King Bear¡¿

    Bear. A downgraded version of grappler bear. It lives in the outer periphery of the forest of death.

    Side talk

    Thest two of the four overlords of the forest are the inferno wolves and demon spiders.

    Demon Spiders ¨C Their web is really troublesome. They are clever and strong.

    Grappler Bear ¨C Even alone, it is really strong. Has an amazing power.

    Bloody Viper ¨C Even alone, it is really strong. It is really brutal in a specific environment, like a dungeon.

    Inferno Wolf ¨C It doesn¡¯t move alone. You¡¯re done for if you meet its pack.

    A single inferno wolf can destroy an entire city. (setting)

    ¡ô Monsters outside the forest

    War Bear	It is said that thirthy soldiers need to be sacrificed to defeat one.

    Wood Killer	Mimics a tree before attacking

    Jaguar Bull	Atttacks from trees.

    Rabbit Foot	Can kill in a single kick

    Keen Rune	A mysterious creature that can cast magic

    Kyata	A 30cm centiped that attacks from the ground

    Cock Low	Will attack from the sky regardless of night or day

    Tokaon	A cameleon like monster. It was found in Sun Castle.

    Goo Turtle	Has high defensive power but low offensive power

    Lovers Beast	Always act in a pair or more. It is said that one is three times stronger than a warbear.

    Ghost Rat	A rat type demon beasts. It¡¯s a troublesome beasts that ruins warehouses.

    Mixture	????

    ¡ô Women in ¡°that rtionship¡± with the vige chief?

    Gave Birth

    Loo

    Tier

    Ria, Rize, Rafa

    Ann

    Hakuren

    Senna

    Frau

    Rasuti

    Two high elves

    Three mountain elves

    Two beastgirls

    Gran Maria

    Confirmed

    All other high elves

    All other oni maids

    Ya and some of the mountain elves

    Flora

    Kuudel, Corone

    Some of the beastgirls(first batch migrants)

    Doubtful

    Some of the beastgirls(first batch migrants)

    The rest of the mountain elves

    Civil servant girls

    Candidate

    The rest of the beastgirls(first batch migrants)

    Possible

    Bulga, Stifano

    Kierbit, Suaruriu, Suarukou

    Youko, Celes, Fairy Queen?

    ¡ô Children¡¯s age

    (As of spring of the 16th year)

    Alred	Born during spring of 7th year (9 years old)

    Tissele	Born during autumn of 7th year (9 years old in autumn)

    Ririus	Born during summer of 9th year (7 years old in summer)

    Riguru	Born during summer of 9th year(7 years old in summer)

    Ratte	Born during summer of 9th year(7 years old in summer)

    Torain	Born during summer of 9th year(7 years old in summer)

    Hiichiro	Born during autumn of 10th year

    Fracia	Born during winter of 11th year

    Sette	Born during spring of 12th year

    Rananoon	Born during summer of 12th year

    Ursa	About 5 years old as of autumn of 9th year(around 12 years old)

    Nutt	About 4 years old as of autumn of 9th year(around 11 years old)

    Guraru	About 5 years old as of autum of 10th year. (Only looks like that. She¡¯s a dragon so she¡¯s actually older.)

    Beastboys	About 3-4 years old as of autumn of 6th year(Around 12-14 years old)

    Lupumirina	Born during autumn of 14th year.(Currently 1 year old. Will be 2 in autumn)

    Aurora	Born during autumn of 14th year.(Currently 1 year old. Will be 2 in autumn)

    2 high elf children	Born during autumn of 14th year

    3 mountain elf children	Born during autumn of 14th year

    2 beastgirl children	Born during autumn of 14th year

    Roze Maria	Born during winter of 15th year

    ¡ôLivestocks

    Big Tree Vige

    Bee	increased a lot

    Horse	eight (including unicorn)

    Cow	increased a little

    Goat	increased considerably

    Sheep	increased a little

    Pig	a few

    Chicken	increased considerably

    Lobster	increased considerably

    Vige One

    Pig	increased considerably

    Chicken	increased considerably

    Vige Two

    Cow	a few

    goat	a few

    pig	increased

    chicken	increased

    Silk moth	a few

    Vige Three

    cow	a few

    goat	a few

    pig	increased

    chi	increased

    Vige Four

    Chicken	increased

    Vige Five

    horse	increased considerably

    cow	increased considerably

    goat	increased considerably

    sheep	increased considerably

    pig	increased considerably

    chicken	increased considerably

    ¡ôSpecial Material?

    Forest of Death Salt	Can be collected around Big Tree Vige

    Inferno Wolf Horn	Can be collected in Big Tree Vige

    Gnostic Bee Honey	Can be collected in Big Tree Vige

    Dragon Scales	Can be collected in Big Tree Vige

    Death Ball Leather	Can be collected in the forest of death

    Star Augite	Can be collected in the lower part of the Sun Castle

    Magic Iron Powder	Can be collected in the lower part of the Sun Castle

    ck Dust	Can be collected in the lower part of the Sun Castle

    Thermal Instion Stone	Can be mined in the hot spring area

    Fairy Wings	Can be collected in Big Tree Vige at the price of sweets

    Bloody Viper Eggs	Can be collected in the North Dungeon

    Phoenix Feather	Can be collected in Big Tree Vige

    Hair Gloss Moss	Cultivated in a secret ce in the north forest of the royal capital of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom

    Pound Turtle Shed Shell	Can be collected in Big Tree Vige

    Dungeon Porcini	Can be collected in Big Tree Dungeon

    World Tree Leaf	Can be collected in Big Tree Vige

    Rainbow Silver	Can be collected in the East Dungeon

    Demon Spider Fabric	Can be collected in Big Tree Vige

    Dungeon Potato	Can be collected in Vige Four(formerly Sun Castle). Popr in the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Special materials rted to medicinal herbs can be collected in the medicinal herb field

 Chapter 474 â€“ World, Tremble Before Me!

    <h4>Chapter 474 ¨C World, Tremble Before Me!</h4>

    My name is Menek.

    A demon with goat head.

    Though I look like a beastkin, I¡¯m not one.

    Beastkins are more inclined to humans.

    They still have human heads with animal ears and a little fur.

    My head ispletely of a goat.

    But I can speak.

    I¡¯m even talkative.

    And my body is more inclined to a goat too.

    Not entirely a goat.

    Only inclined.

    I can stand up and dress like a normal person.

    If I go on all four, it is highly possible that I¡¯d be mistaken for a goat so I never walk around naked.

    I take pride in that.

    -0-

    Why do I have a goat head?

    This is not a demon-only issue but if you can¡¯t control your own magical power, it will change your body.

    That¡¯s the reason.

    Demons have high magical power since birth so those who¡¯s body changed is not a rare urrence.

    Well, someone whose whole body changed like me is rare though.

    I was born with a lot of magical power and I¡¯ve totally transformed a year after my birth.

    However, I¡¯m not pessimistic.

    My present appearance can only bepared to an ancient demon.

    Daseki the Baphomet.

    He¡¯s a king that made, not only demons, but also humans, tremble to the abyss of fear.

    That legendary figure looks like me which Ipletely agree with.

    But not only with looks.

    I also have the power to overwhelm others and my brain and magical power made me able to cast evenplicated magic.

    I¡¯m the new Daseki the Baphomet.

    I can say that with confidence.

    -0-

    With my power and charm, I was able to form an army.

    The anti-demon king army.

    Total number, 100,000 strong.

    Those hundred thousand army are not in one ce but in various ces of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    They will start moving once I give the signal.

    Fufufu.

    Fufuhahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!

    World!

    Tremble before me!

    I¡¯ll start at the demon king¡¯s kingdom!

    -0-

    ¡­..

    I got caught.

    While fighting against a super-powerful elf, I got surrounded.

    It¡¯s a pity since if it is the elf alone, I will be able to do something.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    That¡¯s a lie.

    I can¡¯t even hold a candle against that elf.

    That¡¯s sly.

    A foul.

    How can an elf be that strong?

    She must be a famous elf.

    Not an elf?

    High elf?

    High elf, a man-eater?

    Hahaha.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    ¡­¡­..

    Seriously?

    You¡¯re not joking?

    Uwwaaaaaa¡­¡­don¡¯tttttt.

    I was saved by the military people who surrounded us.

    Great.

    Thinking about it, I must be lucky to be escorted to a guard hut for interrogation.

    ¡¸So, do you know why you were caught?¡¹

    A young guard asked me.

    I¡¯m offended since they only had a child speak with me.

    Though it is difficult to know the real age of demons, I can see that this person is younger than me in every aspect.

    I¡¯ve been living for 40 years.

    Although age is not so important in the demon king¡¯s kingdom, you should pay respect to your elders.

    Don¡¯t you know that?

    ¡¸I will be 50 this year.¡¹

    ¡­..

    I¡¯m sorry.

    You look young.

    ¡¸I¡¯m already used to that line. So, I¡¯ll ask you again, do you know why you were caught?¡¹

    I broke into the school premises illegally and had a party.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right but that¡¯s not the only reason, right?¡¹

    Because I lit a big bonfire.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just that, right?¡¹

    ¡­..

    ¡¸You can only think of those?¡¹

    No, that¡­.could it be that they are inviting me? Have I been too rebellious¡­.I should reflect on it.

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s good that you can still reflect. After this, I will hand you over to the guards of the royal capital. Show them that you¡¯re reflecting.¡¹

    Eh?

    I¡¯ll be handed over?

    ¡¸When you were shouting how you¡¯d harm the demon king¡¯s kingdom loudly, you should have expected that. Did you really think we will overlook it?¡¹

    That, I did not mean any harm!

    Please help me!

    ¡¸You did not mean any harm? Can you even say that after all the previous things you said?¡¹

    Those are empty words.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    ¡¸How about your 100000 strong army?¡¹

    No.

    I¡¯m only exaggerating it.

    Even if I include my parents and siblings¡­.

    ¡¸How many underlings do you actually have?¡¹

    Twelve.

    ¡¸Twelve. I supposed that already includes you. The number of people we caught here is also 12. Can you tell me how 12 became a hundred thousand? Even if you add your family to that number, it won¡¯t be that many.¡¹

    Including rtives¡­

    ¡¸How many do you have if you include your rtives?¡¹

    I-¡®ve also included friends who I know by name.

    ¡¸You mean you know 100000 people by name?¡¹

    ¡­..among the friends of mine you caught is someone who¡¯s serving a baron family.

    The number of people of the barons territory¡­.

    ¡¸A baron, is it. The parents have picked him up¡­.don¡¯t they have only a thousand people in their territory?¡¹

    If you include the parents, brothers, sisters, and friends of those thousand people, it will reach a hundred thousand, probably¡­.

    ¡¸Ah, I see. Certainly. That calction is kind of impressive.¡¹

    Yeah, I think so too.

    So, handing me over to the guards¡­.

    ¡¸Even if you say that. Ehto¡­.was it Menek-kun? What do you do for a living?¡¹

    Freedom fighter.

    ¡¸No, tell me the truth.¡¹

    Unemployed.

    ¡¸Unemployed huh. My cousin has been struggling since he got unemployed¡­..is Menek-kun doing something to get a job?¡¹

    I¡¯m building connections with friends for employment¡­.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why you had that party. Yeah, I forgot to ask but, this is your first time, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    We had small parties several times at a friend¡¯s house but this is the first time we did it outdoor.

    ¡¸Why did you do it outdoor this time?¡¹

    Someone said that he wants a big bonfire¡­.

    ¡¸Someone? Aren¡¯t you the leader?¡¹

    I¡¯m certainly the leader but I¡¯m not the one who suggested the bonfire.

    ¡¸Really? Okay¡­.¡¹

    I-is there something wrong?

    ¡¸No, so this is what¡¯s going to happen. My boss¡­.will talk to the higher-ups of the guards but if that person says no, we can¡¯t do anything about it.¡¹

    Please.

    What should I do if I were to be handed over to the guards?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be afraid of the guards. Anyway, tell them you are properly looking for a job and talk to them about it. After that, show them that you¡¯re repentant. Don¡¯t forget that.¡¹

    I understand.

    Thank you very much.

    After he left, I waited while praying.

    Please.

    Help me.

    -0-

    How long did I wait?

    The young guard came back.

    But he¡¯s now with a veteran guard.

    Maybe this veteran-looking guard was his boss.

    The veteran guardughed while looking at me.

    ¡­¡­.

    I was stunned because I didn¡¯t know why he wasughing but I got angry when hisughter didn¡¯t stop.

    Is this a test for patience?

    This might be a n to make me angry.

    I worked hard until he¡¯s doneughing.

    ¡¸Ah, Iughed too much. Sorry sorry.¡¹

    I don¡¯t think he¡¯s sorry.

    The guard who first interrogated me is looking at the veteran-looking guard with cold eyes.

    ¡¸No, sorry. There¡¯s a reason why Iughed. Do you want to hear?¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to hear it but I want to know why.

    ¡¸A demon with a goat head like you is no one but Daseki the Baphomet.¡¹

    Eh?

    ¡¸I¡¯m only joking about the part that I¡¯m the reincarnation of the batter.¡¹

    ¡­..

    ¡¸Having a party around a big bonfire outdoor, when I heard about it earlier, I thought ¡°No way¡± but seeing you here, you look more of the batter than I thought. I can¡¯t help butugh.¡¹

    E-etho¡­..are we really simr?

    ¡¸Complete look alike. Do you know ¡°Hans Arms Store¡± in the royal capital? They have a portrait of the batter there and it looks like your painting.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸You said that you were the reincarnation of the batter and you are having a party about it?¡¹

    I¡¯m not a reincarnation. I am me.

    ¡¸I see. True. Hahaha. Now then, you shouted something rebellious when you outdoor and even using the batter¡¯s name.¡¹

    Y-yes.

    ¡¸Great. Say those lines again and I¡¯ll forgive you.¡¹

    Eh?

    ¡¸Also, make sure to pose please.¡¹

    ¡­..

    I couldn¡¯t refuse.

    I did it with my every effort.

    Fufufu.

    Fufuhahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!

    World!

    Tremble before me!

    I¡¯ll start at the demon king¡¯s kingdom!

    -0-

    Currently, I¡¯m working at the Gullgald Noble Academy in the royal capital of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    For some reason, school teachers have a ranch and I¡¯m the manager there.

    The guards who interrogated me helped mend this job.

    Thank you.

    Though the job is hard, I will do my best.

    The food served not only tastes good but the serving is also big.

    However, there are two problems that have been bothering me.

    First.

    Whenever the fenced goats see me, they¡¯ll charge at me.

    I want to think that it¡¯s their way of ying but I can clearly feel hostility.

    Perhaps they are thinking that I¡¯m a goat that went out without permission.

    This is humiliating.

    Second.

    The high elf who fought with me.

    She seems to be called Rigune. I don¡¯t know why but she loves to call me for training.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve got good qualities. After I trained you, you can probably get stronger.¡¹

    I¡¯m happy that she appreciates me but you know that I have a job at the ranch, right?

    Don¡¯t say something unreasonable like reducing my sleep time.

    -0-

    My name is Menek.

    A demon with goat head.

    I have a fulfilling daily life.

    ¡¸Menek-san! The goats have escaped!¡¹

    ¡­..

    I¡¯m spending my fulfilling day like this.

 Chapter 475 â€“ Spring of the 16th Year

    <h4>Chapter 475 ¨C Spring of the 16th Year</h4>

    Spring.

    Malbit did not return.

    She resisted.

    She resisted hard.

    She won¡¯t separate from the kotatsu. She resisted like a mother protecting her child.

    I think it was terrible that to convince her, Ruincia is even willing to break it.

    In the end, Malbit and Ruincia will stay until the end of the spring parade.

    Kuroyon was most pleased about that decision.

    It seems like he¡¯s lonely that his rival in chess will leave.

    He went to y chess with Malbit immediately.

    Enjoy ying chess with Malbit until she leaves.

    However, do it in moderation.

    Kuroyon¡¯s partner, Eris, alreadyined to me.

    Don¡¯t be too absorbed in ying chess and neglect your family.

    ¡­¡­

    What about me?

    I never intended to neglect my family but sometimes, I might be doing so.

    I have to be careful.

    -0-

    Zabuton woke up and greeted me.

    For some reason, Zabuton knows that I went to Vige Five and she was sorry that she couldn¡¯t make me clothes to wear during that time.

    No, no, I went to Vige Five wearing the clothes you made for me.

    I should dress up appropriately ording to the situation¡­.

    That may be true but I think the clothes I¡¯m wearing back then were not bad either¡­

    That¡¯s it.

    I¡¯ll just leave my clothes to you.

    If Zabuton says I shouldn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t.

    Perhaps there might be ethics and messages rted to clothes that I don¡¯t know.

    Let¡¯s be careful hereafter.

    Also, you should prepare things in case of emergency¡­.oh, you¡¯ve already prepared them for me.

    It¡¯s because you thought that I hated them that you didn¡¯t bring them out. That¡¯s kind of frustrating.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    Since Zabuton had woken up, I thought it was about time to look at the reservoir. However, the center of the reservoir is still frozen.

    Strange.

    It¡¯s certainly still chilly but it is not cold enough to freeze the pond.

    Also, when a reservoir like this freezes, it should start up on the outer part.

    It¡¯s too unnatural for only the center of the pond to be frozen.

    When I was thinking of that, a loud cracking sound was heard and the ice in the center cracked. The shell of the pond turtle can be seen there.

    Oohhh!

    The ice is crushed and scattered in the reservoir.

    So that ice was made by the pond turtle¡¯s magic.

    It probably does that when it¡¯s time to hibernate.

    Heh.

    However, didn¡¯t you hibernate because it¡¯s cold? Why do you have to ice up yourself?

    Maa, whatever.

    For the time being, greetings.

    Is the other pond turtle still hibernating?

    The moment I said that, I found a new ice at the center of the pond.

    It seems to be waking up top.

    -0-

    Since it is already spring, it means that it is Ursa and Nutt¡¯s turn to go to the school of the demon king¡¯s kingdom but it was postponed.

    Aside from what they did in the dispute in Vige Five, what they can learn in the school of the demon king¡¯s kingdom has be a question.

    As for why, it¡¯s because of Gol¡¯s certain report.

    ording to him, they¡¯ve already learned everything the school could teach with Hakuren¡¯s teaching whether it was academics, magic, or martial arts.

    The only thing you can learn in the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡¯s school is how to be a proper noble. Because of that, he doesn¡¯t rmend them to enter the Gullgald Noble Academy.

    ¡¸Gullgald Noble Academy¡¯s goal is basically for the future nobles of the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡¯s to interact¡­. It is the best ce to make factions but those are unnecessary for both Ursa-sama and Nutt-sama. ¡¹

    That¡¯s the advice of the civil servant girls.

    Gol¡¯s group went to Gullgald Noble Academy to look for wives aside from experiencing the outside world so there¡¯s no problem.

    However, Ursa and Nutt are not looking for grooms so there¡¯s no point in enrolling at Gullgald Noble Academy.

    Certainly.

    It seems like the school of the demon king¡¯s kingdom is different from the school I know.

    I was even surprised when I heard that there¡¯s no event like cultural festival or sports festival.

    That¡¯s not only in Gullgald Noble Academy but from all other schools too.

    That¡¯s natural because they are not enrolling in school to y.

    Is that really the case?

    For example, let¡¯s use the Gullgald Noble Academy, if an event that¡¯s convenient for factions happens¡­.will it fuel the faction¡¯s confrontation?

    Well, instead of school events, students hold hunting meets or tea ceremonies or things that can nurture their autonomy.

    -0-

    For now, I can¡¯t help but worry about it alone. I tried talking to the mothers, Hakuren and Nashii, and the people in question themselves, and Ursa and Nutt clearly said they won¡¯t go to the school yet.

    Hakuren and Nashii agreed with them so it was decided that they won¡¯t enroll in the school in the demon king¡¯s kingdom this year yet.

    I said yet because there¡¯s a possibility that they¡¯ll change their mind.

    I only postponed it.

    However, if they are in the vige, they will reach the age of having to work soon.

    I don¡¯t think I can tell young children like them to work¡­.what do you mean?

    They already asked it themselves?

    Ursa said that she¡¯ll be apanying the high elves on their hunt.

    She asked the high elf Ria before spring and now they are already practicing hunting.

    Nutt is also already working with the beastgirls.

    It seems like she asked the beastkin Senna about it before spring.

    ¡­..

    It seems like their resolve is firmer than mine.

    No, maybe I¡¯m overthinking things?

    Reflect, me.

    Let¡¯s think more about the children.

    Taking care of them is not only ying with them.

    -0-

    After the Spring Racial Meeting, I handed over reward medals and started plowing the field.

    I¡¯m nting like the usual aside from making two new fields.

    One is on the east side of the vige, near the medicinal herb field.

    I tried raising new crops that are likely to be used as curry spice.

    It was a request from Vige One residents.

    It seems like they want to pursue the path of vor.

    However, I¡¯ve already nted crops that are likely to be used as curry spice.

    Because of that, I can only rely on the AFT.

    While apologizing to it, I plowed with the hope that new kinds of spices will grow.

    What will grow on it? Let¡¯s just enjoy it when it grows up.

    -0-

    The other one is on the north side of the vige.

    It is further north of the fruit area and is near the flower field.

    I¡¯m trying to nt another world tree.

    I don¡¯t even know if it will grow up since there¡¯s only one sibling and it is already rooted in Big Tree Vige.

    Both Malbit and Ruincia are saying that I shouldn¡¯t worry about it but I worry.

    Because of that, I decided to grow one and give it to the angels thatined to them.

    I hope it will grow.

    -0-

    Once the fieldwork is over, it is time for the parade.

    Support flows from other viges.

    And mobile stages were assembled by the mountain elves.

    There are many war gs this year.

    Not only war gs, there are also poles¡­.they are bamboos.

    What are Kierbit and the others collecting flowers for?

    In the middle of the parade, you¡¯ll make them fall down.

    I see.

    The flower field is for the bees and fairies so don¡¯t take too much.

    Tier calls golems¡­.marching practice?

    The uniform movement of the golems is beautiful.

    ¡­.

    Areh?

    How many golems are there?

    When she helped with making the waterway before, she said her limit is 30 but there are more than 30 golems marching now.

    ¡¸I¡¯m also growing desu. ¡¹

    Tier sticks out her chest.

    ¡¸Even if you say that, you are only making them move uniformly using a magic stone and you can¡¯t make them do somethingplicated. ¡¹

    Walk, stop, rampage.

    It seems like those golems can only obey those orders.

    By the way, if you order them to rampage, they will immediately attack anyone nearby. They don¡¯t know how to identify enemies.

    It¡¯s not practical but Tier is proud since they can be used in marches like this.

    You don¡¯t have to be so proud, you know.

    I praised her by patting her head as she requested.

    The soldier bees are watching.

    And they suddenly performed an impressive group flight before me.

    ¡­¡­..

    Do you want me to pat your heads too?

    No?

    You don¡¯t want me to praise you but you want me to lend you one of the spiderlings?

    What are you trying to achieve?

    Are you going to threaten the fat queen bee to make her thinner?

    Well, it is indeed a problem if she can¡¯t even fly.

    I see, got it.

    However, only after the parade is over.

    The spiderlings are also looking forward to the parade.

    -0-

    The parade is tomorrow.

    Let¡¯s do our best.

 Chapter 476 â€“ Godâ€™s Intercession

    <h4>Chapter 476 ¨C God¡¯s Intercession</h4>

    Light sound of drums echoes in the vige.

    The sound of the drums was unique as if there were sands on it.

    There are 20 lizardmen with drums like that.

    They are at the frontline of the parade.

    -0-

    The lizardmen drummers start from the west side of the vige.

    They cross the residential area and head towards the ce before my mansion.

    Behind the lizardmen drummers are the golem squad created by Tier.

    A golem is simr to a 2-meter human.

    Their bodies are ragged rocks but since they have white clothes made by Zabuton and the others wrapped around their waists, they look very human-like.

    In addition, the golems are equipped with armor made by Gutt.

    They look strong.

    And there are around 200 of them.

    ¡­¡­.

    Tier, you increased them more than you practiced.

    Their uniform march is indeed beautiful but they look like they¡¯re going to invade somewhere which is scary.

    Behind the golems are the three ghost knights.

    They are following them while doing their sword and shield choreography.

    However, the dance-like thing they are doing doesn¡¯t give any cheerful atmosphere.

    They give off more of a bloodthirsty atmosphere. It feels like they are doing a pre-battle ritual.

    There are 20 minotaurs behind the ghost knights and behind them are 20 centaurs.

    The minotaurs and centaurs are all wearing masks that hide their faces.

    On top of that, all of them are equipped with swords on both hands.

    They look strong.

    No one¡¯s following after that.

    It was not a mistake but as nned.

    -0-

    The lizardmen drummers, Tier¡¯s golems, the three ghost knights, the twenty minotaurs, and the twenty centaurs arrived in a ce before my mansion.

    What awaits there is a group of beastkins, high elves, and mountain elves.

    Everyone¡¯s equipment is different so there¡¯s no sense of unity.

    Nutt is the one leading the group.

    When Nutt waves the g, the beastkins, high elves, and mountain elves raise a war cry and start charging.

    The lizardmen drummers and the golem squad made by Tier divided to the left and right and let the group of beastkins, high elves, and mountain elves to pass through.

    It was the three ghost knights that faced them.

    Of course, it is not a serious battle.

    With the wave of the ghost knights¡¯ swords, the group was defeated.

    Uhuh.

    The high elves and the mountain elves¡¯ acting is not good.

    No, it¡¯s not that they are bad at acting but it¡¯s because their acting is too realistic.

    Why do you even have to say my arms or my internal organs have fallen.

    There are children around.

    The beastkins¡¯ acting is safe though.

    Good.

    -0-

    Because of what the three ghost knights have done, the group led by Nutt was scattered.

    The sword of the ghost knights was pointed at Nutt and the heavy sound of arge drum was yed when Nutt was about to be killed.

    The demon king appears along with the sound of therge drum that made everyone stop moving.

    Behind the demon king are the four heavenly kings, Randan, tts, Hou, and Beezel.

    Each of the four heavenly kings is holding a small barrel in ordance with their body sizes.

    There¡¯s water inside the barrels.

    Under themand of the demon king, the four heavenly kings scooped water from the small barrels and sprinkled it on the ghost knights.

    The ghost knights retreated in a hurry.

    The minotaurs and centaurs follow them

    The lizardmen drummer and the golem squad made by Tier stayed. They moved behind the demon king.

    The demon king starts marching with Nutt.

    After passing through the path towards my mansion, a little far from the residential area¡­.a new group blocks their path.

    Malbit, Ruincia, Tier, Gran Maria, and Kierbit.

    Behind them are the three ghost knights, the centaurs, and the minotaurs, who had just retreated.

    Malbit¡¯s group slowly moved forward and provoked the demon king¡¯s group.

    Then, the lizardmen drummers and the golem squad created by Tier, who are behind the demon king¡¯s group, moved in an unusual way.

    It seems like a betrayal.

    In other words, the demon king and the four heavenly kings are almost surrounded.

    The demon king¡¯s group is in a great pinch.

    The demon king, Nutt, and the four heavenly kings withdrew to the east side of the vige which is in the direction of my mansion.

    During that time, the four heavenly kings sacrificed themselves one by one.

    Their acting, it¡¯s realistic.

    When they arrived in front of my mansion, the only ones left were the demon king and Nutt.

    A big bell rang when the two were already dying.

    Everyone stopped moving and looked at my mansion.

    -0-

    I was on the third floor of my mansion.

    And for this parade, they made stairs outside the mansion from the ground to the third floor.

    Everyone stopped moving and no one dared to make a sound so I¡¯m standing out too much.

    I¡¯m nervous.

    In addition, they instructed me to not look down as much as possible when going down the stairs.

    I went down to the stairs until I could no longer go down.

    When I was going down, the only thing on my mind was to not misstep.

    -0-

    When I felt the ground, a big bell rang.

    It was Zabuton who¡¯s ringing the bell.

    Alfred and Tiselle, who were hiding under the stairs, show up. Alfred gives me a wooden board.

    I received a wooden board with letters written on it and handed it to the demon king.

    The demon king raises the wooden board with letters written on it with both of his hands.

    Then, the scattered group of beastkins, high elves, and mountain elves came back behind the demon king.

    The traitor lizardmen drummers returned to the demon king¡¯s group while the golem squad created by Tier stopped moving.

    After that, Tiselle gives me a sapling.

    I take the sapling and give it to Malbit.

    Malbit raised the seedling to the sky as the angels moved behind me.

    What remains are the three ghost knights, the minotaurs, and the centaurs.

    When I stood between the demon king¡¯s group and the ghost knight¡¯s group, both took 10 steps backward.

    Thus, the dispute was settled.

    The big bell rang.

    This is the end of the story of this show.

    -0-

    When I raised one of my hands, the crowd cheered.

    The story started on the west side of the vige and it has always been apanied by a lot of spectators.

    Because of that, many people witnessed the story.

    The fields near the path were not plowed in the anticipation of being trampled.

    I n to plow them as soon as the parade is over.

    -0-

    Well, the story is over but the parade is not.

    Rather than that, it is time for the parade.

    The two camps gathered and marched together.

    A wheeled stage moves from the residential area.

    The kuros, who did not appear in the story, have also gathered and waited for the signal to depart.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    I have to take a break and change clothes.

    I¡¯m currently wearing a one-piece cloth with a waist strap.

    When I was going down the stairs, I thought that if the wind blows, my underwear will be seen in public.

    It¡¯s a dangerous outfit.

    And also cold.

    So I want to change clothes.

    I¡¯m not being selfish but it is already nned that I¡¯ll change clothes.

    Zabuton has already prepared my next costume.

    I know.

    In this parade, I¡¯m scheduled to change my clothes 11 times.

    I¡¯ll do my best.

    -0-

    Civil servant girls who are waiting a little away.

    ¡¸This is the first part of the evil god¡¯s myth, right? Why didn¡¯t you continue to the 2nd part? ¡¹

    ¡¸The second part is not suitable for the festival because it¡¯s about the disappearance of the evil god. After the evil god disappears, war will resume. ¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. But the second part is more popr. ¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because it¡¯s full of fighting scenes. It¡¯s shy but if we do it in Big Tree Vige¡­.we¡¯ll struggle with casting. ¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.certainly. I think you¡¯re right about ending it there. ¡¹

    ¡¸No, if I only have enough time, I would love to do it. I also want you to y the role of the Brave Queen Ursa-sama. ¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha. However, if we do it¡­.demon king-sama will be defeated many times. ¡¹

    ¡¸Are you saying that we¡¯ll leave the role of demon king to demon king-sama? ¡¹

    ¡¸He is the demon king so it will be disrespectful if we give his role to others. ¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Demon king-sama joining the scene just to be defeated¡­.there¡¯s not a thing more disrespectful than that.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you still say that after asking the four heavenly kings to y the roles of the four heavenly kings?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahaha. Maa, it¡¯s only acting.¡¹

    ¡¸Right right, acting acting¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, the throne of the evil god up the stairs, cat is sitting on it all these time¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸And it¡¯s still sitting there.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe it was intrigued with the new throne there. However, it looks more dignified than usual.¡¹

    ¡¸I can see that too.¡¹

    ¡¸What do we do?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s let it be. Look, the stage we¡¯ll be riding on is here.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, we have to hurry.¡¹

 Chapter 477 â€“ Spring Parade

    <h4>Chapter 477 ¨C Spring Parade</h4>

    The parade line advances.

    The leaders of this parade are the kuros.

    Kuro is at the lead while Yuki is immediately behind him.

    Behind her are Kuroichi, Kuroni, Kurosan, and Kuroyon in a beautiful line.

    They are perfectly aligned to the tail.

    I guess they practiced a lot.

    -0-

    The second group are the spiderlings.

    The one leading them is the arachne Arako.

    She¡¯s marching while holding a big g.

    Makura-size spiderlings are lined up behind her.

    Makura-size spiderlings are acting as the movable stage while fist size spiderlings are riding them.

    Hahaha, you don¡¯t have to raise your legs¡­.or raise your hands to wave on me.

    It¡¯s dangerous if you fall.

    -0-

    The third is ancestor-san¡¯s group.

    Behind him are Flora, Fushu, and the holy maiden Celes.

    It will be awkward if there¡¯s only four of them so ancestor-san summoned shadow soldiers to apany them.

    There are 40 of them.

    Ancestor-san said that he can summon 400 if I want but I declined.

    I don¡¯t even mind even if there¡¯s only the four of them.

    Their g bearer is Fushu.

    Sometimes, she waves the g to cheer the audience up.

    The g even dances beautifully.

    Does Korin Religion teach g-waving?

    -0-

    The fourth are the angels.

    Malbit, Ruincia, Kuudel, Corone, Kierbit, Suaruriu, and Suarukou.

    They are marching by flying low in the sky.

    As if trying to rival ancestor-san¡¯s group who¡¯s on their immediate front, Tier¡¯s 42 golems apany them.

    You don¡¯t have topete in number.

    The g bearer is Kuudel.

    -0-

    The fifth group are the high elves.

    The one leading is Rigune.

    ording to their initial n, the one who¡¯s supposed to lead was Ria¡¯s little sister, Riri. However, they wanted to counter ancestor-san and Malbit so they had Rigune take the lead.

    Do you really want topete that much that you sacrificed what you¡¯ve prepared?

    ¡¸We¡¯re only bncing things¡­.For example, a king, another king, and a great man were marching and they were immediately followed by a little girl, wouldn¡¯t the little girl feel intimidated?¡¹

    Since Ria said that, it must be a big thing?

    I think this parade is a festival so you don¡¯t have to think about those kinds of things.

    -0-

    The sixth are the oni maids.

    The leader was the only maid Ramurias.

    I thought they would march seriously but they are marching full of smiles.

    Is it because Ann is not the one leading?

    ¡¸Even if I¡¯m the one leading, it will still be like that.¡¹

    Ah, that was Ann.

    -0-

    The seventh are the lizardmen.

    The one leading is Daga.

    Their number has increased.

    Even though there are some of them who are watching in the audience, there are still around fifty who are participating in the march.

    In the past, I could not distinguish their faces, but now I can distinguish them.

    I can even judge whether that lizardman was born in the vige.

    The young ones have scales of different thickness and color.

    I can judge the lizardmen who first came to the vige to some extent.

    The only thing I can proudly say is that I can distinguish who Daga is.

    -0-

    The eighth are the beastkins.

    The leader is Gulf.

    Well, the beastgirls who first came to the vige have be fine women.

    I feel the flow of time.

    -0-

    The ninth were the dwarves.

    Donovan led the march while holding a barrel.

    It is obvious that inside that barrel is alcohol but what¡¯s with drinking and marching?

    Could it be you want to be part of the spectators?

    -0-

    The tenth are the dragons.

    Starting from there, the ones pulling the stage are the minotaurs, centaurs, devils, dream demons, titans, andmias.

    Dors, Raimeiren, Doraim, and Girar are the one¡¯s riding.

    They look happy.

    -0-

    The eleventh are the civil servant girls.

    They are always working behind the scenes so I decided to have them ride a stage this time.

    I intended to have the demon king¡¯s group join them but Frau said that the girls won¡¯t be able to enjoy it.

    As a result with the consultation with the demon king¡¯s group, it was decided that they¡¯ll be riding on another stage.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    Since the civil servant girls need to have their own stage, the mountain elves became the propsmen.

    I have to think of a way to make up for them.

    -0-

    The twelfth are the stage I, Loo, Tier, Ria, and Ann and the other mothers are riding.

    The mothers have increased.

    Also, Zabuton and a few oni maids are on board to help me change clothes.

    The phoenix chick Aegis and the eagle are flying above the stage we¡¯re riding on.

    As for their speed, the eagle won by andslide.

    It¡¯s not like they arepeting in the first ce.

    -0-

    The thirteenth are the children.

    Alfred, Tiselle, and Ursa are standing at the top of the stage while waving at the audience.

    The children have also increased.

    As the supervisor of the children, Hakuren¡¯s apanying them.

    If Hakuren¡¯s there, there won¡¯t be any problem.

    Though I¡¯m a little worried because the fairy queen is also riding with them¡­.

    -0-

    The fourteenth are the demon king and his four heavenly kings.

    Compared to the stage of the civil servant girls, it¡¯s clearly bigger and luxurious.

    This is the alternative n proposed by Frau.

    As for the demon king, he didn¡¯t mind giving the civil servant girls the chance of being at a stage before them.

    The four heavenly kings¡­.areh?

    tts is not there.

    He¡¯s a minotaur so he refrained from riding the stage.

    Michael-san is riding the stage on his stead.

    Michael-san was nning to ride on a mobile stage alone but it was politely rejected.

    Given the history of the vige, Michael-san can¡¯t join the civil servant girls so he has to choose another one.

    As the result, Michael-san was given the choice of either riding my stage or the demon king¡¯s. He chose the demon king.

    I don¡¯t really mind if you ride with me though.

    Michael-san is waving lightly at the back of the demon king¡¯s stage.

    -0-

    Behind the demon king¡¯s stage is not another stage but the residents of Vige Two, Vige Three, Vige One, Vige Four, and Vige Five.

    It¡¯s because there¡¯s not enough stage puller.

    The leader of Vige Two is Gordon.

    Behind him, you can see tts.

    As for why, it¡¯s because he¡¯s next to Ronana who he¡¯ll marry soon.

    She has spoken to me about marriage since a while ago, no, since a long time ago, but she¡¯s considering a lot of things about her life after marriage.

    Ronana says that she still wants to live in Vige Two and tts said that he¡¯ll live there with her so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. However, there are forces that stop them from doing that. More specifically, it¡¯s the demon king, Beezel, and Randan. They are stopping him with their every effort.

    tts seems to be in an important position in the army.

    Unexpectedly, Hou is fully supporting tts.

    She¡¯s a woman so she might have a strong desire to support marriage.

    In the end, tts will live in Vige Two.

    He will be sent there by Beezel¡¯s teleportation magic.

    It¡¯s not much different from getting married.

    This might be too early to say but congrattions on getting married.

    -0-

    The leader of Vige Three is Glueworld.

    Fuka is slightly behind her.

    Next to Fuka is Fuka¡¯s husband.

    It seems like it¡¯s one of the reasons why she wants to return her baroness title.

    Their rtionship seems to be good.

    From what I heard from Rashaashi, after Fuka got married, Glueworld seems to have gone a little impatient about hers¡­.

    Areh?

    Right, she¡¯s still not married yet¡­.

    If Glueworld immediately gets married after returning her title of viscount, it seems like her man¡¯s reputation would take a hit.

    I see.

    Good luck.

    -0-

    The leader of Vige One is Igu.

    She¡¯s marching on her human form.

    I think it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen her and the other nyunyu-daphnes on their human forms.

    Jack and the others are among the audience because they have to take care of their children.

    Taking care of your children should be prioritized.

    It looks like no one¡¯s suffering postpartum depression which is great.

    It¡¯s thanks to the guidance of the devil midwives and oni maids.

    Thank you very much.

    -0-

    The leader of Vige Four is Kuzuden.

    Every mercury is also there.

    When Miyo came back to the vige, she was very angry.

    Once the parade is over, Miyo will immediately return to Shashaato City.

    She doesn¡¯t even have time to enjoy festivals.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    Because of that, I will formally put Miyo in charge of Shashaato City.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to be in charge of all our businesses in Shashaato City? Isn¡¯t the scope too wide? Or is it just my imagination?¡¹

    It¡¯s just your imagination.

    The ghost knights and the lions are participating too.

    The ghost knights are marching with choreography but there¡¯s no bloodthirsty atmosphere like earlier. They even give off a cheerful atmosphere.

    The lion family seems to be doing well.

    The tail of the parade is Vige Five¡¯s group. However, Yuri is already riding the stage of the demon king and the holy maiden Celes has apanied ancestor-san¡¯s group. Only Youko and the two former four heavenly kings are left.

    That would be bad so I tried thinking on what to do but Youko made a group by getting the spectators involved.

    There¡¯s no problem about that since they are the tail of the parade.

    They even prepared a portable shrine and put cat and wine slime there.

    Ah, the messenger of god Niz is also here.

    Was she invited by Youko?

    Her dance on the portable shrine is as beautiful as ever even if I¡¯m looking from a far away ce.

    Thought it¡¯s beautiful¡­.why do I feel that she looks desperate?

    Please be careful not to fall from the portable shrine if you get too absorbed in your dance.

    -0-

    The parade followed the nned course around the vige and eventually reached the coliseum, the martial arts tournament venue.

    I¡¯ve changed clothes three times during the parade.

    When we arrived, I changed clothes again. I point to the sky while being looked at by everyone.

    There, the harpies in a formation are waiting.

    The harpies spread a ck cloth that has a big wyvern drawn on it.

    I threw my spear towards it.

    In response to that, the harpies flew in all directions.

    This is the reenactment of the time I defeated the wyvern.

    Great cheer and apuse started.

    A moment after that, the angels flew up and sprinkled petals all over.

    Yeah, it¡¯s beautiful.

    -0-

    After this, the parade turned into a banquet¡­.it¡¯s the usual banquet though.

    My seat is fixed and I change my clothes regrly.

    Ah, the goats, horses, and cows break in.

    Is it because they were not able to participate in the parade?

    The horse even sulked in front of me.

    He had his turnst year but not this year.

    Sorry.

    -0-

    And thus, this year¡¯s parade was over.

 Chapter 478 â€“ Cleaning Up after the Parade and Flower Viewing

    <h4>Chapter 478 ¨C Cleaning Up after the Parade and Flower Viewing</h4>

    Since the parade is over, it¡¯s time to clean up.

    The stages were dismantled and stored in a warehouse.

    I was a little worried about what to do with the stairs installed in front of my mansion so I just crushed it and turned it into firewood.

    If it is needed, I¡¯ll just make one again.

    The chair above the stairs is removed for everyday use.

    After that, I left the rest to the civil servant girls and mountain elves to deal with and leave. I still have to plow the parts of the field that I have yet to plow after all.

    It¡¯s not so wide so it ended in a day.

    -0-

    Finally done.

    That¡¯s what I thought. When I got back to my mansion, I saw the fighting Malbit and Ruincia.

    Ah¡­.no exnation is required.

    She said she¡¯lle back home after the parade but Malbit resisted.

    Yeah, I know.

    Malbit, you have to keep your promise¡­.

    ¡¸Unsightly¡¹

    Rigune embraced Malbit from behind and bent her body.

    In other words, a suplex.

    However, Malbit guards her head using both of her hands before she hits the floor.

    Amazing.

    Also, although Malbit is wearing a skirt, she¡¯s wearing pants underneath.

    Most angels are like that.

    Malbit rotates backward.

    I thought she would run away but she drop kicked the still bent Rigune.

    She also utilizes the flying ability of angels.

    She¡¯s twice as fast.

    Amazing.

    However, before her drop-kick hits her, Ruincia held Malbit and mmed her on the floor.

    This seems to be one of those of one versus two matches.

    Impatience can be seen in Malbit¡¯s face as soon as she stood up.

    However, there appeared a savior.

    Next to Malbit is the proud brain of the kuros, Kuroyon.

    Seeing him, impatience disappeared from Malbit¡¯s expression.

    It is as if she¡¯s saying that she¡¯ll never lose if it¡¯s two on two.

    Now, it is Ruincia and Rigune who became impatient.

    Malbit jumped at the chance.

    Kuroyon joined her.

    ¡­.

    However, Kuroyon failed to do so.

    As for the reason, his tail was being chewed by his partner, Eris.

    It¡¯s not like she¡¯s eating it.

    She only bits him.

    And so, Eris dragged Kuroyon away.

    Kuroyon panicked but he couldn¡¯t resist.

    I don¡¯t think I can help you even if you ask for my help.

    You should talk properly.

    And Malbit, Kuroyon is now gone¡­.maa, you should talk properly too.

    -0-

    After the match, Malbit is now preparing to go home obediently.

    ¡¸You understand that it would be bad if you don¡¯t return soon.¡¹

    Ruincia says so as she brings the souvenirs together.

    Since she can only be guarded by at least two, Kierbit and Gran Maria will go back with her.

    Kierbit was nominated by her mother Malbit herself.

    As for Gran Maria, she wants to personally tell her mother that she had given birth to a daughter.

    Although Roze Maria has grown a little, she thought that it would only bring disappointment if the news of her giving birth would be reported by either Malbit or Ruincia.

    She wants to be the first one to tell her huh.

    Or rather, will her mother trouble you?

    Your mother will be sulky¡­.okay.

    In Gran Maria¡¯s absence, Roze Maria will mainly be taken care of by Tier, Kuudel, and Corone.

    Of course, I¡¯m included.

    -0-

    Rigune will stay in the vige for a while and train the high elves.

    How about school?

    It seems like there¡¯s no problem.

    Spring is a period of epting new students and waiting for old students to return from winter vacation so there are almost no sses.

    In addition, Rigune has already taken her graduation qualification so she can do what she wants as a carefree student.

    ¡¸It¡¯s easy but solicitation from factions was so intense to the point it¡¯s annoying.¡¹

    Even if you say the names of those nobles, I don¡¯t know a single one of them.

    I heard about that Marquis Gilridge though.

    And that Count Pugyaru too.

    ¡¸In order to refuse the solicitation, I can only go to the Britoa faction. You don¡¯t have any problem with that, do you?¡¹

    There¡¯s no problem and you really don¡¯t need my permission, right?

    ¡¸No no, I¡¯ll be troubled if I get into a faction that is hostile against you. The other party even desperately appealed to be friendly with you.¡¹

    Hnn?

    Is that Marquis Britoa someone I knew?

    e to think of it, I think I heard of it somewhere¡­.but where?

    ¡¸It¡¯s tts-sama desu yo¡¹

    It was one of the civil servant girls who happened to pass by.

    Right right. I forgot.

    Hahaha.

    tts is a great man.

    He¡¯s currently apologizing to Ronana in the corner of the guest receiving room.

    Apparently, tts had a gaffe upon tasting Ronana¡¯s cooking.

    What a careless guy.

    Well, a couple who can quarrel is better than a couple who can¡¯t quarrel.

    Do your best.

    And, Rigune.

    Don¡¯t forget to leave some leeway in your training.

    -0-

    It¡¯s getting pretty warm.

    What a cheerful weather.

    The dwarves are drinking beside the world tree.

    Are they doing a flower viewing?

    By the way, the world tree had lush blue leaves during winter.

    When I saw it, I thought it¡¯s not really an evergreen tree but¡­.a unique tree.

    A leaf never falls from it too.

    ¡­.withered leaves will return to the world tree without falling.

    It¡¯s a strange tree.

    I was invited by the dwarves to participate in their world tree viewing.

    I¡¯ll participate but let me return to my mansion first.

    I not only want alcohol but food too.

    It¡¯s easy to make so let¡¯s make some sandwiches.

    Egg sandwich, ham sandwich.

    It is troublesome if I fry some pork to make some sandwiches so I¡¯ll pass.

    After that, there¡¯s also cheese, salty biscuits, ham, weiner, and peanuts.

    We have a smoking box so let¡¯s make smoked cheese here.

    Smoked salmon is good too.

    Salmon¡­.there should still be salmons in the warehouse.

    It¡¯s frozen so I have to ask an oni maid to defrost it.

    The oni maid¡­.will prepare them so I can participate now in world tree viewing.

    -0-

    When I went to the world tree, the number of people has increased.

    Aside from the dwarves, high elves, mountain elves, lizardmen, and beastkins have joined.

    It looks like this is not the banquet where they only wait for food because they are cooking food themselves.

    Since the world tree is in the residential area, I heard that they are preparing on their own.

    A little far away from there, the high elves are roasting fanged rabbits.

    Gutt is also preparing fire for yakiniku¡­.no, barbeque.

    There are a lot of participants.

    The sandwiches I made would not suffice.

    The oni maid has brought a stall.

    Okay, I¡¯ll help.

    Ah, the children wille so please make a space for the children.

    Alcohol will be prohibited there.

    The world tree viewing continued until midnight.

    The world tree illuminated by light magic was pretty beautiful.

    -0-

    The next day.

    I was alone under the cherry blossoms.

    World tree viewing is not bad but for me, when you say flower viewing, it can only be cherry blossoms.

    I never thought that I would flower view in two consecutive days as I enjoy the cherry blossoms alone.

    At my hand is a bottle of alcohol and a cup.

    I also got some smoked salmon that I made yesterday.

    I came a bitte.

    The cherries are already sprouting leaves.

    Well, it can¡¯t be helped.

    When the cherry blossoms are the most beautiful, it is time for the parade to take ce.

    I¡¯ve seen the beautiful cherry blossoms from the top of my stage during the parade.

    However, if we go straight to flower viewing right after the parade, a lot of people won¡¯t be able to go home.

    Hnn?

    Kuro and his pups came.

    Hahaha.

    Want to go cherry blossom viewing with me?

    Look up?

    The spiderlings are waving their legs from the cherry trees.

    You guys too?

    Thanks.

    Wine slime.

    You¡¯ve been targeting my alcohol bottle since a while ago.

    You were already drinking with all you have yesterday and you still want to drink today?

    I don¡¯t mind but leave me some¡­.ah!

    It drank everything!

    What?

    Don¡¯t panic?

    I look at the direction the wine slime is pointing¡­.

    It was the dwarves who were carrying barrels of alcohol on their way here.

    ¡­..

    It became the second day of the flower viewing banquet.

    Reflect, me.

 Chapter 479 â€“ Present

    <h4>Chapter 479 ¨C Present</h4>

    I cut some bamboos.

    I made arge amount of cups using those bamboos.

    The diameter of those bamboo cups is about¡­.20cm.

    Instead of bamboo cups, won¡¯t it be better to call them bamboo saucers?

    No, the depth is about 10 cm so they can still be used as cups.

    ¡­¡­.

    Should I just use them as bamboo saucers?

    The oni maids wash the bamboo saucers I made.

    I¡¯m sorry for making a lot of it.

    -0-

    In the corner of the guest receiving room, the mountain elves assembled an odd table.

    The table is a long table that can be upied by 20 people, 10 people on each side.

    The width is around 30cm and there is something after it that looks like ane that is around 10cm deep.

    The shape is an elongated O so it looks like a horse race track.

    Water was poured on thatne and the bamboo saucers that I made are floating on it.

    This is basically a tryout on checking if the bamboo saucers won¡¯t sink.

    After checking, the bamboo saucers were withdrawn.

    And Loo installed a magic tool.

    It is something that generates water flow.

    After adjusting the water flow several times, Loo gives an OK sign.

    In response to that, I put a bamboo saucer and let it float on thene again.

    Yeah, it started to go with the water flow.

    I put bamboo saucers one after another to check if there won¡¯t be any problem.

    Complete.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹

    I answered the question of one of the civil servant girls.

    ¡¸Rotatingne¡¹

    urately speaking, a sushi conveyor belt.

    -0-

    I wanted to please the children but I¡¯m worried if they¡¯ll like what I¡¯ll do.

    And so, I came up with sushi¡¯s conveyor belt.

    This might already be an obsolete idea but the adults like it, mainly the mountain elves, so I thought it would be fine.

    The difference with this idea of mine is instead of sushi, I n on putting a variety of dishes on the bamboo saucers.

    The mobility experiment is currently sessful.

    I asked the oni maids to start cooking and call the children.

    On the chairs around the table are Dors, Girar, ancestor-san, demon king, Doraim, Loo, Tier, fairy queen, and Beezel.

    ¡­¡­

    Isn¡¯t it still too early for dinner?

    ¡­¡­

    I could not resist their eyes full of expectations.

    Maa, let¡¯s think of this as a trial before children¡¯s use.

    -0-

    I¡¯ll exin the rules of this rotatingne.

    One, you may only take what is before you.

    Don¡¯t cause trouble to your seatmate.

    Another rule, make sure you¡¯ll eat the dish on the saucer you took.

    Don¡¯t leave anything.

    Another rule, only one dish at a time.

    You can only take another one once you finish eating what you took.

    We will prepare alcohol separately.

    That¡¯s all.

    The oni maids started cooking so I joined the group.

    -0-

    ¡¸I see, seeing the dishes float like this is marvelous¡­hohou. This looks delicious¡­.no, the next one is.¡¹

    Dors¡¯ eyes chased the flowing dishes but he did not take one easily.

    ¡¸You won¡¯t be able to eat if you think and wait too much. Eat what¡¯sing.¡¹

    Girar took the dish and ate it.

    ¡¸The taste is quite differentpared to a normal banquet.¡¹

    Ancestor-san¡¯s dishes are well bnced. He took roast chicken, sd, grilled fish, and fruits.

    ¡¸This is fun and I¡¯m even looking forward to what¡¯s going to float next.

    The children will surely love this.¡¹

    The demon king is mainly taking rice dishes that flow from time to time.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t only eat the things you like.¡¹

    In contrast to ancestor-san, Doraim is concentrated on taking dishes with radish.

    He¡¯s not practicing what he preaches, does he?

    Now his eyes are currently chasing after floating boiled radish.

    ¡¸This is incredible, five sweets in a row!¡¹

    Loo stared at the iing pudding, ice dessert, honey yogurt, crepe, and dango. She chose the ice dessert at thest minute.

    ¡¸Upstream seats are advantageous. ¡¹

    Tier chose the pudding without hesitation.

    ¡¸I chose the wrong chair to sit on. ¡¹

    The fairy queen took the crepe.

    I took the dango.

    It looks like I ate it too fast.

    ¡¸All sweets are already taken by choice by my neighbors. ¡¹

    Thest one, Beezel, who was drinking alcohol, picked up the only dish that flowed before him.

    -0-

    Yeah.

    The seats closest to those who are serving food are indeed more advantageous.

    However, that person won¡¯t know what wille out next so it will be his judgment that will be tested.

    In that case, the second and third seats might be a little better since they can still check out what¡¯s happening and what will be the next dish.

    Well, it¡¯s also possible to change where the server will put the food next.

    If they will put all the dishes in the same ce, won¡¯t the person in the end be unable to eat what he wants?

    How about deciding where to sit by draw lots?

    Let¡¯s add that to the rule.

    Another rule, don¡¯t instruct others.

    No one should tell anyone what to or what not to eat.

    -0-

    Immediately after seeing the adults sitting, the mountain elves have already begun making a new table andne.

    ¡¸We thought there are not enough seats.¡¹

    After making it quickly, they connected it with the currentne.

    The sitting capacity is now doubled.

    It seems like they were already thinking about expansion since the beginning so even draining the water on thene is unnecessary when connecting the new one.

    They¡¯re reliable.

    I¡¯ll make additional bamboo saucers.

    Thene has extended after all.

    Let¡¯s do our best.

    -0-

    When the children saw the rotatingne, their eyes twinkled.

    I suggested having draw lots for the sitting position but the civil servant girls rejected it.

    Why?

    ¡¸For example¡­.assuming Beezel-sama is sitting before Dors-sama, do you think he would dare take anything?¡¹

    The civil servant girls said so while looking at Beezel who¡¯s enjoying the food that makes its way to him.

    There¡¯s that huh.

    ¡¸There is. There¡¯s hierarchy among adults and there¡¯s also hierarchy among children. Changing the arrangement will only cause¡­..¡¹

    I can¡¯t argue with that.

    As for me, as long as the children are getting along, it¡¯s fine.

    I¡¯ll leave the sitting arrangements of the children to themselves.

    -0-

    The children sit next to Beezel.

    Ririus, Riguru, Ratte, Torain, Alfred, Tiselle, Ursa, Nutt, Hiichirou, and Guraru sit in order.

    While sitting, the children can¡¯t reach the dishes on thene.

    A big failure.

    I should have reviewed it more.

    Next to the children are a group of civil servant girls, high elves, and oni maids who¡¯ll take the dishes on thene per the children¡¯s request.

    Yeah, that took more trouble.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    -0-

    I apologized in my heart but the mountain elves brought more new tables andnes.

    And then connect them to the original.

    This is¡­.the width of the table is shorter, they made it for the children!

    ¡¸We were careless. How about now?¡¹

    Mountain elves, great job.

    -0-

    I asked the children to move their seats and resume their meals after that.

    Oh, it looks like they find it for fun taking it by themselves rather than instructing someone to take it for them.

    Hahaha.

    Don¡¯t panic, you¡¯ll flip the saucer.

    Also, don¡¯t y with the water of thene.

    The rotatingne was very popr.

    It would be good to do this from time to time.

    -0-

    Hnn?

    Why don¡¯t I just sit down and eat?

    Okay.

    Then, I¡¯ll sit next to Guraru.

    -0-

    Yeah, I made it for them and they are having fun.

    However, am I being too strict when I say only one dish at a time?

    I feel like I want three dishes at the same time.

    Maa, I¡¯m enjoying this so it¡¯s okay.

    Then, I saw a spiderling flowing on a bamboo saucer.

    Hahaha.

    It suits you but it¡¯s not good to y at the ce where we eat.

    I¡¯m wrong?

    You¡¯re not ying?

    The spiderling before me made a web and stopped the bamboo saucer before me.

    ?

    If you do that, the next bamboo saucer will hit it.

    The spiderling said it was okay. The following saucer indeed has no food on it.

    Why?

    Instead of food, there was arge iron medal and a letter on it.

    The letters were from the children.

    Reading the content of the letter, I can¡¯t help but tear up.

    The big iron medal is something that the children made together with Gutt teaching them.

    Wasn¡¯t that dangerous?

    I¡¯m happy but I don¡¯t want you to put yourself in danger for me.

    The big iron medal, though unskillful, has my name, the children¡¯s names, and their mothers¡¯ names.

    Even the names of the baby children are there too.

    Yeah, I¡¯ll take care of it for the rest of my life.

    That day, I yed with the children untilte at night.

    -0-

    Middle of the night.

    The dwarves were sitting around the rotatingne.

    And what flows on thene are saucers with cups of alcohol and saucers with tsumami.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good idea to put a cap on alcohol cups.¡¹

    ¡¸But you¡¯ll be unable to know what kind of alcohol it has.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s only 3 saucers of alcohol per person so it wouldn¡¯t matter.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Kuh, too little!¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to be like that. If you tell vige chief, we can drink as much as we want.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, right. There¡¯s no point in worrying about it in the first ce.¡¹

    ¡¸That might be the case but we have to do it in moderation.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. By the way, is the amount of alcohol poured on each cup the same? Do you feel any difference between this and that?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s the same type of alcohol, it will be the same amount. There¡¯s a little difference in other types but I wouldn¡¯t mind that.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not little. It¡¯s clearly different.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, choose those that contain more.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not the alcohol I want to drink.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re troublesome.¡¹

    The dwarves continued until dawn.

 Chapter 480 â€“ Childrenâ€™s Job

    <h4>Chapter 480 ¨C Children¡¯s Job</h4>

    The children of the vige that have grown up to some extent were studying in the morning while working in the afternoon.

    As for ying, they do that once work is over.

    For me, as long as they are studying properly, they don¡¯t have to work but the mothers persuaded me that it was important to give children roles.

    The children are also not reluctant to work so I epted it.

    I epted it but I have concerns about their work so need to hear it first.

    No, I did not just listen to it.

    There are many jobs that I have not actually tried so I don¡¯t know their difficulty.

    Because of that, I decided to try them.

    -0-

    First, cleaning the barn of cows, horses, goats, sheeps, and chickens.

    It was the beastgirls who usually take care of it.

    Since I¡¯m only helping, I thought it would be easy but¡­.it was surprisingly hard.

    It¡¯s especially a pain to take manures from one ce to another.

    Then, I thought of using the AFT to turn them into fertilizer on the spot.

    ¡­..

    For now, I asked the mountain elves to make a trolley.

    It will be used in barns so the wheels should be big enough to be able to go up the steps.

    No, shouldn¡¯t a one-wheeled wheelbarrow better?

    Trolley is canceled.

    I asked for a one-wheeled wheelbarrow.

    ¡­.

    Why only one wheel?

    From what I remember, it only has one wheel.

    -0-

    Next is brushing the cows, horses, goats, and sheeps.

    This is also the beastgirls¡¯ job.

    I¡¯m only helping but I¡¯m doing the same work as the beastgirls.

    Caution should be taken since there are brushes tailored for each type of animal.

    Also, I need to check the state of the animals.

    If there¡¯s something unusual to them, it seems like I have to report it to the beastgirls.

    I see.

    For now, I borrowed the tools and tried them.

    The cows and horses are obedient.

    No problem.

    Maa, I¡¯ve brushed the cows and the horses before so I know what to do.

    The problem will probably start once I¡¯m brushing the goats and sheeps.

    For some reason, the goatse to me.

    Yeah, they even queued up.

    I didn¡¯t even need to tell them.

    Why are you listening to the beastgirls?

    It is probably the difference between those who feed them and those who don¡¯t.

    The sheeps don¡¯te near me though.

    Once they see me, they run away.

    Why?

    They somewhat scared my heart.

    The kuros guarding the area gathered the sheeps for me.

    Thanks.

    ¡­¡­.

    But, why do they hate me?

    They probably thought of me as someone unfamiliar.

    -0-

    Collecting chicken eggs is also a child¡¯s job.

    It is usually the oni maids who do it but there is no fixed schedule on doing it.

    There are some chickens whoy eggs early in the morning while others areying eggs at noon.

    In the morning, the oni maids will take the eggs from the chicken coop.

    The children will gather eggs for the rest of the day.

    It sounds difficult but it is easy to get used to especially when you already know which chicken willy eggs during a specific time.

    I collected eggs while having the children tell me where the eggs are.

    There are indeed eggs on the ces they pointed at.

    Before I knew it, I already had a basket full of eggs.

    This basket is for adults so the children might find it difficult to use.

    I need to make baskets for children¡¯s use.

    -0-

    They are also helping in cleaning the vige.

    Basically, each home will be cleaned by those who are living in it so what we¡¯ll do is simply collecting garbage.

    Collecting garbage on designated areas and putting in new trash cans if needed.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    A trash can is not heavy but it is not light.

    Its size is a little too big for children to carry.

    If we use a one-wheeled wheelbarrow¡­.won¡¯t it make garbage collection easier?

    Let¡¯s just ask the mountain elves to make a trolley dedicated for garbage collection.

    -0-

    Waterway and reservoir cleaning.

    This is done by not all the children but only by lizardmen hatchlings.

    Their job is to remove fallen leaves and stones in the waterway and reservoir.

    For caution, they are not allowed to do it at the waterway away from the vige.

    Since monsters and demon beasts outside the vige are dangerous, cleaning the waterway outside the vige has be the job of adult lizardmen.

    I want to try it out too but¡­the water is still cold.

    Impossible.

    I think there should be some tools that can make their job easier¡­.

    Goggles?

    Lizardmen don¡¯t need them.

    They don¡¯t even need to snorkel.

    ¡­..

    My apologies.

    If you need anything, please let me know.

    You don¡¯t have to hold back.

    You don¡¯t even need a reward medal.

    -0-

    Honey harvesting.

    The beastgirls only need to give bottles to the spiderlings and they will harvest honey for them.

    Aren¡¯t you keeping the jar lids too tight?

    Is it to prevent the children from tasting them?

    No?

    To prevent the fairies from tasting them.

    I see.

    ¡­¡­

    Are they fairies really doing it?

    Sometimes?

    I¡¯ll talk to the fairy queen about this matter.

    It should be fine.

    I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll cooperate if I say that I¡¯ll decrease the amount of honey on her desserts.

    -0-

    Exercising the kuros.

    Throwing flying disk and ball and have the kuros return them.

    I see.

    I do this from time to time.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Do the children really have to do this?

    No?

    Why are the kuros charging here?

    -0-

    Helping the cksmith.

    That doesn¡¯t mean that they will do work at the forge. They only help with bringing tools and materials that the cksmiths use from the warehouse.

    It¡¯s not so difficult since they are instructed properly.

    Thinking about the safety of the children, they are also only allowed to go to certain ces.

    There¡¯s no particr problem here.

    However, that doesn¡¯t mean that there¡¯s nothing to worry about.

    Gutt is exining the job carefully.

    Since he¡¯s a craftsman, I thought he wants them to remember but I guess I¡¯m wrong.

    ¡¸It is better to teach them what they are doing so they¡¯ll appreciate and get motivated by it.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸Also, if there¡¯s any child who¡¯s interested in cksmithing¡­.that¡¯s my ulterior motive.¡¹

    I understand.

    I feel the same since I don¡¯t think they are interested in farming.

    -0-

    Helping in cooking.

    The work content includes washing the ingredients and peeling them.

    The children peel the skin using knives dexterously.

    They look better than me but¡­.isn¡¯t that dangerous?

    Since they are using the knives correctly, their fingers won¡¯t be cut.

    In case of emergency, it will be time to have an actual practice in healing magic.

    Really?

    That¡¯s reassuring¡­.

    I asked Gutt to make a peeler.

    To use this, you only need to do this¡­see?

    Cheers broke out.

    Mainly from the oni maids.

    Hahaha.

    I was probably like you when I first saw a peeler in action.

    This is such a convenient tool

    I wonder why I forgot.

    My apologies.

    By the way, if you rece the de with this one, you can also use it to cut vegetables in a jagged shape.

    Yeah, I¡¯ll make sure the children and oni maids have one each.

    I¡¯m sorry, Gutt.

    -0-

    Fumu.

    So this is what they call children¡¯s job.

    I¡¯m not looking down on it one bit and honestly, it was quite hard.

    Immediately after harvesting, it seems like there will be more jobs for them like processing crops or cing crops into the barrels.

    Yeah.

    Until now, I thought I¡¯m already trying my best to help but it seems like that¡¯s only my wishful thinking.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    And again, thank you.

    For the time being, I will improve what can be improved from my perspective.

    There might still be more inconveniences that I haven¡¯t seen.

    If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.

    -0-

    For now, let¡¯s make baskets for the children.

    This will be their basket when collecting eggs.

    At the very least, each should be able to use one.

    The mountain elves¡­.they are making wheelbarrows and trolley for collecting garbage. They¡¯re working hard.

    I¡¯ll work hard for the baskets too.

    ¡­..

    Hnn?

    What¡¯s up, Alfred?

    Want to help me make some baskets?

    Tiselle and Ursa too?

    It is something you use yourselves and also your reward for me because I helped you with your jobs today?

    ¡­..

    Thanks.

    Then, let¡¯s make them together.

 Chapter 481 â€“ Plum Wine and Sericulture

    <h4>Chapter 481 ¨C Plum Wine and Sericulture</h4>

    The plum tree has grown to the point that it is already fruiting.

    Seeing that, I thought of plum winemaking.

    I have never made plum wine before.

    I have never done it in my previous world too.

    Fortunately, I know how to make it.

    I saw it on TV.

    I¡¯ve seen it many times.

    Though it was quite a long time ago, I think it would be fine.

    -0-

    First, harvest plums that are already blue.

    The spiderlings helped me with that.

    Thanks.

    Next, wash plum carefully one by one.

    I had a hard time because I did it alone.

    After that, soak them in water for several hours to remove resin.

    That was hard too.

    I drain the water and dry them in shade.

    As expected, this is really hard to do alone so I asked for some beastgirls to help me.

    We took the dried plum and prepared urns where we¡¯ll put them.

    The urns are as big as I can carry and it was disinfected by boiling water earlier.

    The next thing to do is to put in the plums and rock sugar alternately in the urnyer byyer but we don¡¯t have rock sugar so I substitute it with honey.

    And pour in some alcohol¡­.

    The alcohol that should be poured is called white liquor but what is this white liquor?

    I don¡¯t know.

    For the time being, I think any alcohol would be fine¡­..though I know that it shouldn¡¯t be wine.

    I select a distilled alcohol with rtively high alcohol content and pour it into the urn.

    After that, cover it, and done.

    No, it is only done for now since there are still things that need to be done in the future.

    We still need to extract the alcoholter.

    And we can only start doing that after at least six months.

    I would even prefer a year.

    I¡¯m looking forward to the day I¡¯ll drink it.

    -0-

    All in all, we prepared 12 urns of plum wine.

    We don¡¯t have enough honey so 8 of them are using sugar instead.

    I¡¯m a little anxious but it¡¯ll be fine.

    We put them in the basement of my mansion.

    Work,plete.

    Ah, I forgot an important thing.

    ¡¸These are alcohol. Sorry to disappoint you but they are not sweets.¡¹

    That¡¯s what I said to the fairy queen who has been following me.

    ¡¸But you used a lot of honey and sugar?¡¹

    I¡¯m sorry.

    And dwarves.

    I know you want to know the taste but no taste test for now.

    If I allow you to taste it, I can already see them disappearing in less than half a year.

    This alcohol takes time to make.

    I¡¯ll call you once they are ready so give up.

    -0-

    Thinking about how it will receive good reviews from the dwarves, I thought of increasing the number of plum trees.

    ¡­..

    But it uses a lot of honey and sugar so I guess I should leave it as it is?

    I can increase the number of plum trees but let¡¯s think about how much of it will be used in plum wine.

    Let¡¯s use the remaining plums in making dried plums.

    I¡¯ve never made dried plums before but it should be simr to salted plum.

    It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.

    Yeah, let¡¯s do that.

    -0-

    Let¡¯s put the plum tree matter aside for now.

    It is already time for spring harvest.

    It will be a good harvest again.

    I¡¯m thankful.

    Themias havee to help us harvest.

    When harvesting is over, they¡¯ll help the dwarves in making alcohol.

    Thank you as usual.

    -0-

    Before summer.

    Sericulture started in Vige Two.

    The reason it only started now is because we prioritized stable food production in their own vige first.

    In addition, there¡¯s a powerfulpetitor for it like the web of Zabuton¡¯s group. We don¡¯t even know if there will be a demand for silkworms.

    It is also necessary to prepare silkworm huts and tools like spindle wheels.

    Those made the minotaurs of Vige Two reluctant to start sericulture since they don¡¯t even know if they can recover the cost of starting it.

    However, it happenedst winter.

    Gordon, the representative of Vige Two, suggested that they would like to start sericulture.

    At that time, he took out 200 reward medals from Vige Two.

    He wants to use those medals to build facilities and tools for sericulture.

    As for me, I have no problem if Vige Two wants to start sericulture.

    I even support them.

    Because of that, I told Gordon that those reward medals are unnecessary but Gordon insists on me taking them in case that they¡¯ll fail.

    If I provide the facilities and tools for free and the minotaurs¡¯ sericulture fails, they feel like they can¡¯t show their faces to me anymore.

    Even if I forgive them as the vige chief, they will be known by other viges as someone who caused trouble.

    Although they are not confident with the sess of the sericulture industry, there are people who depended on sericulture for a living before so they are even willing to repeatedly fail until they make good threads.

    The minotaurs were depending on sericulture before but that doesn¡¯t mean that they can sessfully do it now too.

    However, if they use reward medals to start sericulture, even if they fail, the only ones who¡¯ll beughed at will be the foolish minotaurs and not Vige Two.

    Because of that, they can only start sericulture if I receive the reward medals.

    I¡¯m a little troubled but I decided to receive their reward medals.

    Comparing what they are doing to a business, I indeed feel the same. I would rather start a business using my own funds rather than using other people¡¯s funds.

    Also, if I did not ept this, the discussion about sericulture will not progress.

    As for me, I wee business proposals from Vige Two and it is not limited to sericulture.

    If the sericulture in Vige Two became sessful, other viges might start something new too.

    Then, each vige will develop more.

    That¡¯s a good thing.

    I took the reward medals that Gordon handed over but I¡¯ll return them as a reward when the sericulture became sessful.

    In short, I¡¯m just keeping it for them.

    I officially received it but it¡¯s not like I want to.

    -0-

    When we decided to carry out the sericulture business in Vige Two, I ordered silkworms and tools from Michael-san¡¯s Goroun Company.

    I thought he could easily buy them from those who are doing sericulture too but I was wrong.

    If they sell silkworm to other sericulturists, they¡¯ll be worried if their own threads will be sold so they rather not sell them.

    Because of that, Michael-san hired adventurers to catch them in the forest.

    Adventurers, you have it hard.

    However, does this mean that there are silkworms in the wild?

    I thought they were totally domesticated by people?

    -0-

    Sericulture tools are not so special.

    They are readily avable.

    The problem is the spindle tool that turns silkworm cocoons into thread.

    It is not avable on market. It seems like you can only get one if you order it from a craftsman.

    I consulted Michael-san if silkworm cocoons can be sold.

    He said that I can leave turning them into threads to apany in Shashaato City that specializes in doing that.

    When I told that to Gordon, he did not immediately refuse but thought a little first.

    As a result, no tool was required and no spindle tool is necessary.

    When I was thinking why, I saw a spiderling riding on Gordon¡¯s shoulder but why is it even on Gordon¡¯s shoulder?

    It says that it will take care of turning the cocoons into threads and the threads into cloth.

    Ah, you mean the spiderlings of Vige Two?

    Great.

    Thank you for your cooperation.

    Though it still hasn¡¯t started yet.

    As for me, I¡¯ll apologize to Michael-san for the trouble.

    -0-

    The facility was built by the high elves after consulting the residents of Vige Two.

    The silkworm hut where silkworms will be raised is simple but it is big since the minotaurs are the ones who¡¯ll use it.

    There¡¯s only one silkworm hut for now.

    Once the sericulture business gets on track, it will be easy to make new ones.

    -0-

    I nted trees whose leaves are silkworm food using the AFT.

    I nted them at the beginning of the spring.

    -0-

    After the silkworm hut was built, silkwormrvae were brought from the Goroun Company. Thus, sericulture started in Vige Two.

    What surprised me was the size of the silkwormrvae that were brought in.

    The silkwormrva I know is around¡­..7 to 8 cm.

    Well, there are some silkwormrvae that are around that size but there are alsorvae that are around 20 to 30 cm.

    It looks like apletely different silkworm species.

    Are these giantrvae safe to keep?

    It¡¯s okay.

    You¡¯ve already taken care of them before.

    Okay.

    The facility is¡­..it¡¯s also big so I guess there¡¯s no problem even if somervae are big.

    ¡­.thinking about it, are there silkwormrvae that are bigger than these?

    There is also a one-meter ss.

    Really.

    I feel like I want to see one but I also feel like I don¡¯t want to see one.

    For now, do your best to raise the number of silkworms.

    The 200 ordinary size silkworms, the goal is to increase their number to tens of thousands.

    The 20 big silkworms, the goal is to increase their number to thousands.

    Do your best to reach those goals.

    To feed the silkworms, you can use the leaves of the trees I raised but they are still young so you can¡¯t pick too many leaves.

    They said that they¡¯ll collect leaves from the trees of the forest.

    It seems like they have nned it for a long time so there won¡¯t be any feeding problem.

    Got it. However, if you¡¯re going to the forest, don¡¯t forget to have the kuros escort you.

    And make sure no one will get injured.

    -0-

    And spiderlings, you don¡¯t have to cultivate friendship with the silkworms¡­.their lifespan is¡­.

    Eh?

    The smallrva can live up to ten years?

    Thergerva can live up to a hundred years?

    Moreover, if they feel danger while making a cocoon, they¡¯ll leave the cocoon and run away?

    ¡­.

    Are they really silkworms?

    Are you sure they¡¯re not some kind of other creatures?

    No, well, since they lived in the wild, they have that kind of instinct.

    Okay.

    Yeah, you are silkworms.

    I¡¯m sorry for doubting you.

    -0-

    Ah, Gordon, let me ask you something.

    Are theservae not dangerous?

    Do they attack?

    As long as you feed them, there won¡¯t be any problem.

    Okay.

    ¡­..

    Make sure they always have food avable.

    -0-

    I pray for the sess of Vige Two¡¯s sericulture.

    If you need help, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.

    -0-

    As a side story, when counting them, one should use ¡°tou¡± and not ¡°hiki¡±.

    TN: Tou is a counter for big animals while hiki is used for small animals

    I guess it¡¯s because the history of silkworms in this world is different.

    They even exist in the wild.

 Chapter 482 â€“ Three Knights

    <h4>Chapter 482 ¨C Three Knights</h4>

    In human countries, there are three known knights. They are White Silver Knight (Silver Knight), Bronze Knight (Bronze Knight), and Red Iron Knight (Iron Knight).

    Those three knights did proim themselves with those titles, they are their formal titles.

    -0-

    The white silver knight of the Raywhite Kingdom was a title given by the Korin Religion.

    He is a knight who travels around that country to protect the justice he believes in.

    Because of that, his poprity with children is high.

    Bronze knight is a title given to a knight who has been recognized by the twelve kingdoms represented by the kingdoms of Ruga, Garrett, and Belulu.

    Because of that, anyone with that title can freely travel through the twelve kingdoms and even mediate between kingdoms.

    It is not only a title given to someone with battle prowess but also brainpower.

    The red iron knight is the title given to the retiredmander of the second knight order of the kingdom of Kaizan.

    Since it is given to the retired knight ordermander, it is normal for the title holder to be strong however, the poprity on children is not that great.

    Even so, even if the red iron knight has already retired as themander of a knight order, it doesn¡¯t mean that the title holder has already retired. Usually, the title holders of red iron knight serve as military adviser of Kaizan Kingdom or as an exclusive guard of the royal family.

    In Kaizen Kingdom, a red iron knight can be said to be more popr than the king.

    By the way, themander of the first knight order of the Kaizan Kingdom is the king so themander of the second knight order is naturally the strongest knight of Kaizan kingdom.

    -0-

    White silver knight, bronze knight, and red iron knight are not unique titles but it is said that there can only either be one or two of them at a time.

    As for the reason, it¡¯s power.

    Battle power as well as sword techniques.

    Of course, they can be defeated in battle.

    However, their heart never breaks even if they are defeated.

    In the end, they will win.

    That¡¯s what those three knights are.

    Depending on the ce, they are even more popr than a hero or the sword saint.

    -0-

    That¡¯s what I heard from Pirika in Vige Five.

    I see.

    ¡¸So, who¡¯s down there?¡¹

    ¡¸White silver knight desu.¡¹

    ¡­..

    He¡¯s certainly wearing white armor.

    Since she said that it¡¯s the white silver knight, that might be the case.

    ¡¸And that one who¡¯s stuck on the wall?¡¹

    ¡¸Bronze knight desu¡¹

    I can only see the lower body and he¡¯s wearing blue armor.

    Since she said that it is the bronze knight, that might be the case.

    ¡¸Then, is the red iron knight that shivering guy over there?¡¹

    ¡¸No, he¡¯s the squire of the red iron knight desu. The red iron knight escaped.¡¹

    ¡­..

    I see. Escaped?

    ¡¸Ah, I just received a report that he was caught.¡¹

    I see. So you caught him.

    ¡­¡­

    Ehto¡­..

    How did this happen?

    -0-

    I regrly visit Vige Five.

    It¡¯s because Youko asked me to open stores in Vige Five.

    Marcos in Shashaato City also said that some employees wanted to work in Vige Five.

    Also, if they are in Vige Five, they can easily go back to Vige One. It will be easy for those with children in Vige One to work.

    I agreed so I visited the sites.

    Even before the talk about the store establishment was raised, Youko already securednd before Vige Five¡¯s poption grew so the site locations are already avable.

    Those ces are not bad.

    No, they are wonderful business locations.

    And so, I decided that we¡¯ll take those sites.

    In the south slope.

    It looks like a five by two-meter ce¡­.however, we can always dig through the mountain of Vige Five.

    The dug part is about 10 meters.

    Now, the area has be a five by twelve meters ce.

    It is not something that canpete with Big Roof Shashaato but it is wide enough.

    As for the downside, even if it is daytime, it is dark since there¡¯s no way the sun can light it up.

    Light magic is necessary even during the daytime.

    By the way, it is prohibited to dig through the small mountain of Vige Five without Vige Five¡¯s permission.

    If we let the residents freely dig what they want, there¡¯s a possibility of andslide.

    This ce was dug under Youko¡¯s order so there¡¯s no problem.

    After that, I consulted the residents of Vige One. We had the carpenters of Vige Five do everything after the consultation.

    -0-

    Thus, when I went to see what¡¯s happening to Vige Five, I heard something happened to Pirika¡­.

    When I finally saw her, there were already two fallen knights and one escapee knight.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡¸Who did this anyway?¡¹

    My current escort is Gulf.

    Daga did note to Vige Five.

    Since that is the case, the only ones who can do this are Pirika, Youko¡­.or maybe Hih, Nana, and Chelsea¡­.right?

    I don¡¯t have the ability to assess their battle prowess.

    Ah, there¡¯s a possibility that it¡¯s one of Pirika¡¯s fellow disciples too.

    While I was thinking, the culprit raised her hand.

    It was Pirika.

    This is not surprising.

    However, why did she do this?

    This is a duel¡¯s result?

    I see.

    There¡¯s no trouble, right?

    Good.

    Well then, let¡¯s let the freshly captured red iron knight go.

    No?

    ¡¸I am indeed a greenhorn. I even don¡¯t mind being called stupid. However, I will never back down if they mock my master.¡¹

    Ah, yes, of course, you shouldn¡¯t.

    In other words, these knights made a fool of Pirika¡¯s master, the former sword saint.

    Even I won¡¯t let that pass.

    However, shouldn¡¯t knights be mindful of their etiquettes?

    How can they make fun of the former sword saint? How can they make fun of the dead?

    By the way, what did they say?

    ¡¸They said that our master was a fool and we disciples smell like dirt. They have also said a lot of simr things.¡¹

    They can¡¯t defend against it.

    After all, their training ground is made of dirt¡­

    Okay.

    Fight with them in a proper duel.

    There¡¯s no point in punishing them using thew.

    Fight them one-on-one for about twenty times?

    Maa, that¡¯s probably enough.

    Show them your power.

    Then, the red iron knight squire¡­.what are you going to do with him?

    Let¡¯s just have him fight against Pirika too.

    You don¡¯t want to?

    Do you think that the red iron knight will help you?

    He even escaped earlier alone.

    Okay.

    Let¡¯s just talk a little.

    I want to know the reason why those three knights came here to Vige Five after all.

    -0-

    After apologizing to Pirika, I listened to the red iron knight¡¯s squire¡¯s story.

    With Gulf¡¯s instruction, tea was prepared.

    Thanks.

    ording to what the squire said, it looks like the three knights were not acting together.

    The white silver knight and red iron knight met at a port city when they were going to Shashaato City where they met the bronze knight.

    The purpose of the three knights is the same, the sword saint Pirika.

    He said that they came here to scout Pirika and her fellow disciples.

    Then, why did they make fun of the previous sword saint?

    Isn¡¯t that counterproductive?

    To test the limit of Pirika¡¯s group¡¯s ability.

    ¡­..

    These three knights, I want to teach them about the consequences of their own actions.

    -0-

    The three knights, who just woke up, were forced to participate in Vige Five¡¯s Guard¡¯s special training.

    The elves of Vige Five were delighted as if they found new friends.

    On the other hand, the squire of the red iron knight was greeted by Youko and treated him as an official guest of Vige Five.

    If you had only taken out the letter of the higher up of your country, none of this would have happened.

    ¡¸It is better to have a sword match than talk. You will understand the other party better that way.¡¹

    Is it?

    However, is it okay for you to leave the red iron knight out of this?

    Shouldn¡¯t he be the one in charge of talking with this ce¡¯s officials? It¡¯s fine?

    Okay.

    Then, please spend your time leisurely in Vige Five.

    If you have any problem, just tell Youko.

    Ah, me?

    I¡¯m the vige chief of this ce.

    -0-

    After guiding the red iron knight¡¯s squire to the inn, I return to Youko¡¯s Mansion and listen to the content of the letter brought by the red iron knight¡¯s squire.

    I thought it would cause trouble but it seems like the other party is very polite and not hostile. It is from the king of Kaizan Kingdom.

    ¡­.

    Red iron knight, I wonder if the Kaizan Kingdom finds him unmanageable.

 Chapter 483 â€“ White Silver Knight

    <h4>Chapter 483 ¨C White Silver Knight</h4>

    My name is Raitas, Raitas Orue.

    At the age of ten, I was recognized for my talent and continued my training until I became an official knight of the Korin Religion at the age of 20.

    I did my best as I served as a knight and when I was 30, I received the title of white silver knight.

    There¡¯s also good luck but my tireless effort is what really brought that result.

    Now, I¡¯m 43 years old.

    I¡¯m also finally used to the weight of my title white silver knight.

    One day, I was informed of the whereabouts of the sword saint.

    -0-

    The sword saint is a unique title given to the strongest swordsman and there can only be one.

    I heard that a sword saint can only inherit the title after enduring the harshest training and proving topnotch ability.

    Twenty years ago, the former sword saint came to Raywhite Kingdom for a greeting.

    His purpose is to greet the royal family of the Raywhite Kingdom as well as the Korin Religion.

    The Raywhite Kingdom is home to the headquarters of the Korin Religion.

    At that time. I was lucky enough to see the sword skill of the previous sword saint.

    It was overwhelming.

    I don¡¯t feel like I will be able to win against him even if there are a hundred of me.

    However, I was not discouraged.

    On the contrary, I felt that I finally was able to find my goal.

    I think that I was able to receive the title of white silver knight because I managed to see the sword technique of the previous sword saint.

    Unfortunately, the previous sword saint died ten years ago. No one held that title after ten years but I heard that a person named Pirika finally inherited the title of sword saint.

    However, for some reason, Pirika-dono disappeared.

    The dojo of the former sword saint is located in Fullheart Kingdom but no matter how much I contact them, there¡¯s no reply.

    Even if I ask the Fullheart Kingdom, they¡¯ll only give vague answers.

    When I was indignant as to what was going on, I was informed about the whereabouts of the sword saint¡­Pirika-dono¡¯s whereabouts.

    I was a little troubled at first but I finally decided to go and meet Pirika-dono, the present generation sword saint.

    It was a long, six months journey.

    -0-

    Pirika-dono is at a ce called Vige Five in the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    The Fullheart Kingdom is at war with the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    I finally understood why the Fullheart Kingdom¡¯s reply about the sword saint¡¯s whereabouts is vague. The sword saint is at the country they are at war with after all.

    Moreover, the fellow dojo disciples of the former sword saint are also with her.

    Was the sword saint now affiliated with the demon king¡¯s kingdom?

    I heard rumors that they had a dispute with the Fullheart Kingdom but it shouldn¡¯t be that bad, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡­¡­

    Is it alright to leave the situation as it is?

    The sword technique of the sword saint is said to have originated from the Brave Queen Urbraza.

    There¡¯s no way that the sword technique that has been passed down for generations will be transferred to the demon king¡¯s kingdom, right?

    I¡¯m not saying that they should go back to the Fullheart Kingdom.

    I won¡¯t even suggest them toe with me to the Raywhite Kingdom.

    What I¡¯m saying is, how about moving out of the demon king¡¯s kingdom?

    ¡­¡­..

    They are already working here and they rejected my proposal to move without hesitation.

    Umu.

    What should I do?

    When I was troubled, bronze knight and red iron knight began stirring up Pirika-dono.

    The bronze knight and the red iron knight are also titleholders like me, the white silver knight.

    I met these two here in the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    The purpose of these two is the same as mine, to meet Pirika-dono, the present generation sword saint.

    However, the Pirika-dono we met is a woman in herte twenties.

    She doesn¡¯t look suitable for the title sword saint.

    In addition, she might not have what it takes and she might not even be aware of the weight of the title sword saint.

    You may want to see Pirika-dono¡¯s ability but you can¡¯t say that the other party is a greenhorn, stupid and everything.

    Oi, stop it already.

    Even I got angry when they started saying bad things about the previous sword saint.

    They said that he¡¯s a fool for not even being able to raise a sessor¡­.

    Are you even sure that Pirika-dono indeed doesn¡¯t have what it takes to be the sword saint?

    If you are correct by chance, it was indeed nothing but the fault of the previous sword saint.

    Then, I heard a loud noise.

    I didn¡¯t know what had happened.

    When I look around to see what happened, the bronze knight¡¯s body already pierced a wall of a private house nearby.

    ¡­.

    I¡¯m sure he did not do that himself.

    In other words, Pirika-dono made her move.

    I took out my sword.

    I still feel that I stand no chance against the former sword saint.

    However, if it is the present generation sword saint, can I do something against Pirika-dono?

    I don¡¯t know how good she is.

    I would like to try it first hand.

    Red iron knight, I¡¯ll take care of it!

    I stabbed Pirika-dono.

    Pirka-dono countered with a punch on my face.

    Eh?

    My nose broke.

    And my consciousness almost flew.

    Eh, ah, no, wait.

    Pirika-dono, draw your sword.

    You¡¯re the sword saint.

    Are you saying that you don¡¯t even need to draw your sword to deal with me?

    Ah, she pulled out her sword.

    Good.

    Then, let¡¯s¡­.she threw her sword to me.

    I was surprised.

    Very surprised.

    I managed to avoid it with great effort but Pirika-dono cut me with her second sword.

    Wai, oi oi.

    I roll to evade.

    My white silver armor got dirty.

    Yeah, let¡¯s not care about that.

    Is Pirika-dono going to fight me seriously?

    Or is she already serious?

    If so, I¡¯m disappointed.

    Don¡¯t make a fool out of me!

    I regained my spirit and raised my sword.

    I don¡¯t have an ounce of carelessness anymore.

    I¡¯ll cut all your attacks!

    I won¡¯t kill you but I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll get hurt!

    When I was already determined to do that, Pirika-dono made a low kick.

    I¡¯m bad against foot techniques!

    She wasn¡¯t able to hurt me but she broke my posture.

    Focus.

    My opponent won¡¯t just attack with a sword.

    But fear not, I already learned.

    No, I must prevent her from taking the momentum.

    As expected, I have to initiate the offense.

    I look at Pirika-dono¡¯s sword.

    She doesn¡¯t have one.

    Ah, she has one behind her.

    She¡¯s using her body to hide her sword.

    Moreover, her hands are behind her so I don¡¯t even know which hand is holding the sword.

    But it¡¯s okay.

    Whether she¡¯s holding it with her left or right hand, I can deal with it.

    I decided to prepare for it.

    She¡¯s going to do it.

    Pirika-dono is using her right hand to hold the sword and her attack will being from above.

    She¡¯s fast but I can parry it.

    Here you go!

    Pirika-dono is also holding a sword on her left hand and she used it to attack me from below.

    What?

    Ah, no, Pirika-dono has another sword.

    Who would have thought she has a third one?

    Not me.

    I¡¯m dead.

    That¡¯s what I thought but I was not shed by Pirika-dono¡¯s sword.

    The swords she was holding have be wooden swords before I knew it.

    -0-

    I did not die but I was crushed.

    However, my battle is not in vain.

    The red iron knight should have seen Pirika-dono¡¯s sword technique so he will be able to avenge me.

    The red iron knight is a powerful man who¡¯s at the same level as I.

    Now that he has studied the other party¡¯s technique, everything should be easy.

    Red iron knight, please.

    ¡­¡­.

    The red iron knight already escaped before I knew it.

    ¡­¡­.

    I won¡¯t forgive you.

    -0-

    At ater date.

    I was allowed to participate in the training of Vige Five guards for some reason.

    It was hard.

    And painful.

    The gentle eyes of the surrounding elves are irritating.

    The only source of my sanity is that the bronze knight and the red iron knight are participating in it with me.

    Especially the red iron knight.

    He was more worn out than me probably because he¡¯s much older.

    However, as expected of the red iron knight.

    His heart is not broken.

    His heart is strong.

    I want to give him my respect in that aspect.

    However, I will never forget that he escaped.

    -0-

    In between training, I watched the battle of Pirika-dono against the beastkin Gulf-dono.

    Pirika-dono fought him seriously.

    Her sword technique is as expected of a sword saint.

    With just sword technique alone, she¡¯s not inferior to the former sword saint.

    Beautiful sword technique.

    That is¡­.Pirika-dono¡¯s bunshin?

    Or is she too fast that it looks like there are two of her?

    Gulf-dono somehow avoids the attack of two Pirika-dono.

    Pirika-dono not only uses sword but also bare hand and foot techniques but none of her attacks connects.

    ¡­..

    Gulf-dono lightly shook his wooden sword and he managed to stop Pirika-dono¡¯s all-out attack.

    Gulf-dono can overwhelm Pirika-dono even without using hand or foot techniques.

    -0-

    Ah, I see.

    So, there are opponents here that even Pirika-dono can¡¯t beat.

    So that¡¯s why she¡¯s reluctant to call herself the sword saint.

    I realized once again that there is indeed a sky above us.

    Being at the top is still far away.

    Will I even get there?

    Even if reaching the top is impossible, I want to at least reach the foot of the mountain.

    In order to do so, I dedicated my heart to Vige Five Guard¡¯s training.

    Fuh.

    Let¡¯s do it.

    Bronze knight, red iron knight, the break is over!

    Let¡¯s go!

 Chapter 484 â€“ Sweets and Tea Store

    <h4>Chapter 484 ¨C Sweets and Tea Store</h4>

    A trouble urred with Vige Two¡¯s sericulture.

    The silkworms did not eat the leaves that silkworms are supposed to eat.

    The only thing they eat is the leaves from the trees I raised as silkworm food.

    However, they are but young trees so they will be weakened if too many leaves are taken.

    When we received the silkworms, we also received some leaves from the Goroun Company to feed them which means they won¡¯t starve to death in a short time but we still have to prepare leaves for them fast.

    I hurriedly went to Vige Five and ordered tree leaves that can be fed to silkworms at the branch of Goroun Company in Vige Five.

    I don¡¯t have to go there myself but it¡¯s on the way with my scheduled store check in Vige Five.

    No, the food of the silkworms should be my priority, and checking out the story in Vige Five is secondary.

    -0-

    Ordering leaves to feed the silkworms has been sessfullypleted.

    It looks like it will take them two days to get it but it can¡¯t be helped since it¡¯s not like they have them always avable at their store.

    On the contrary, I was surprised that they could get it in two days.

    Hearing the details, it seems like the trees that can be fed to silkworms are growing in the wild around Vige Five.

    Is that so?

    Then, why did I even order them to get them for me and not take them myself?

    No, thinking about the future, it is better for me to ask them to supply us.

    Until the trees I nted grew up a little more, we need a stable food supply.

    However, why are they not eating the tree leaves around the vige?

    Is it because they are not mulberry trees?

    No, there were several kinds of leaves that the Goroun Company had prepared and I¡¯m sure mulberry leaves are not one of them.

    The representative of Vige Two, Gordon, said that they had given a variety of leaves to the silkworms in their previous vige.

    If one or two don¡¯t eat, it might be individual preference¡­.

    The leaves around Vige Two are not poisoned, are they?

    Is it a problem with the type of tree?

    Umu.

    I also searched the vige for the leaves that silkworms can eat but they don¡¯t like cherry leaves, plum leaves, or any of the fruit tree leaves.

    The silkworms seemed to be quite a foodie.

    Well, I actually found one but I was stopped by Loo and Tier while looking at me menacingly.

    My beloved wives, calm down.

    Hahaha.

    Yeah, it¡¯s the leaves of the world tree.

    It¡¯s a pity since the silkworms seem to like it.

    -0-

    I left the silkworm food issue to the Goroun Company. I head to the nned store in Vige Five.

    The store is almostplete.

    It looks like it can open for business anytime.

    However, opening it is still a little further away.

    We have to educate our staff first.

    The person who¡¯ll be in charge of the store in Vige Five is the shrine maiden Niz.

    The reason why she went to the spring parade is that she¡¯s having trouble finding a job.

    When she was speaking with me, Youko butted in and said we can just have her manage the store.

    Sheined to Youko but opening a store in Vige Five is something that Youko initiated and I don¡¯t even know what kind of store it will be.

    Aside from Niz, there are 15 others.

    Five of them were employees of Ma who came from Shashaato City.

    They are excellent employees who can do anything from cooking, serving customers, and even ounting.

    The store will be run mainly by the five of them.

    The remaining ten were hired in Vige Five.

    ¡¸We hired them as per manager¡¯s instruction but, is this really okay?¡¹

    One of the employees of Ma asked that.

    Like Ma, I¡¯m the official manager of this store.

    Because of that, Niz¡¯s title will be acting manager.

    Well, my main profession is being a vige chief so I don¡¯t need to be a store manager.

    -0-

    A little behind the person who asked the question are the ten hired people.

    All are female.

    Married.

    Externally, their age ranges from 40 to 60s.

    As for the dwarf housewife, I don¡¯t know.

    I instructed them to hire housewives who live nearby.

    ¡¸We hired them because it was store manager¡¯s instruction but, wouldn¡¯t customer prefer young women?¡¹

    Hahaha.

    I know how you feel but if we do that, the store will only have young male customers.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    It is so.

    Besides, I would like to make this store take root in thismunity.

    The first step in doing that is to hire housewives who live near the store.

    It¡¯s a new store so it¡¯s important to have the neighborhood housewives on your side.

    ¡¸To think there¡¯s an approach like that¡­¡¹

    Of course.

    Well, I¡¯m not against hiring youngdies.

    You can hire them next time.

    However, at that time, don¡¯t forget to listen to the opinion of other staff.

    Of course, your opinion is also important.

    I¡¯m counting on you.

    -0-

    By the way, this is off topic but¡­.we¡¯re talking about employment, shouldn¡¯t Niz be here?

    Where is she?

    ¡¸Acting store manager has gone to the west store.¡¹

    West store.

    It is our second store in Vige Five.

    I only intended to build one store but when it was leaked that I¡¯m looking around to build a store, I was demanded to build a second store, an alcohol store.

    The dwarves of Vige Five begged me for that.

    Since Niz said she¡¯ll take care of that store, we decided to open another one.

    However, since there¡¯s ack of manpower, it is still unknown when it will be opened.

    But why would Niz go there? Did something happen?

    Should I go and see what¡¯s going on?

    No, let¡¯s take care of this store first.

    Though Niz is not here, we can do what we have with the current staff.

    Half of the staff is practicing serving customers while others are practicing cooking.

    I want the staff to know the taste of the dishes that will be served in this store.

    Ah, their sry for today will be paid.

    That¡¯s natural.

    -0-

    The pre-opening will be ten dayster.

    It will be open for five consecutive days and will close after that.

    Once it¡¯s closed, we¡¯ll reopen after careful business nning and fixing all the problems that will be encountered.

    During Ma¡¯s time, I was not involved since it was far. Now, we¡¯ll open a store in Vige Five, a ce where I can go from Big Tree Vige without difficulty.

    I want to try my hardest.

    ¡¸Manager, excuse me but I forgot to confirm. Can you please check?¡¹

    Forgot to confirm?

    ¡¸I mean the store tent desu.¡¹

    Yeah, I¡¯ve already seen it, and when I entered, I found no problem.

    However, let me check it again.

    We put a tent at the entrance of the store and there¡¯s arge sign saying ¡°Sweets and Tea Store¡±.

    Yeah, a store sign.

    If the customers don¡¯t know what kind of ce this is, they won¡¯t go in.

    Under the characters of sweets and tea store is the name of the store, ¡°Kuro and Yuki¡±.

    This store is named after Kuro and Yuki.

    It was a sweets store so it should have been ¡°Caf¨¦ Fairy Queen¡± or ¡°Sugar¡± but I can¡¯t help but use it.

    ¡°Kuro and Yuki¡±

    Because of its name, I want this business to be sessful.

 Chapter 485 â€“ Red Iron Knightâ€™s Lackey, Village Five Report I

    <h4>Chapter 485 ¨C Red Iron Knight¡¯s Lackey, Vige Five Report I</h4>

    My name is Kisun, Kisun Horizu.

    I¡¯m a man that will turn 30 this year and I¡¯m single.

    I¡¯m ackey to the red iron knight.

    Ackey generally refers to a person who fights with his lord.

    Have you ever seen an infantry standing around a knight on a battlefield?

    If the knight is the lord, the infantry around him is hisckeys.

    Yeah, I¡¯m one of the many.

    Ackey will be ackey if he gained it by birth. If his family has been a vassal of a said knight, you¡¯ll be ackey by birth. There are alsockeys who were drafted in the territory and of course, there areckeys who were hired with money.

    As for me, I¡¯m conscripted in a territory.

    I¡¯m amoner.

    However, I was raised to be ackey from the time I was born.

    Formoners, serving a house means being wealthy.

    Fortunately, the master I served was someone with ability and even gained the title red iron knight.

    Yeah, very lucky.

    One day, a young boy yearning to be someone like the red iron knight asked me a question.

    ¡¸What kind of work do you usually do as a squire?¡¹

    This is my answer.

    ¡¸Listening and dealing withints.¡¹

    It¡¯s not a joke.

    Recently, the king of Kaizan Kingdom even recognized me as a person in charge ofints.

    -0-

    Now.

    I¡¯m living in a vige called Vige Five.

    It has been two months already.

    My job as ackey has been off for a while.

    Because of that, I feel refreshed every time I wake up in the morning.

    The ck under my eyes that I can¡¯t remove has also disappeared.

    My daily routine of beating up the pillow before going to bed has stopped.

    Of course, it will.

    -0-

    I eat breakfast at the inn.

    The foods prepared at the inn are all delicious including breakfast.

    I also find it amazing that they serve different kinds of dishes every meal.

    This is the inn where I, a representative from Kaizan Kingdom, am staying so it might not be surprising.

    This inn might be a special one.

    Or could it be that all the inns in the demon king¡¯s kingdom are like this?

    I stayed in Shashaato City beforeing to Vige Five but I never eat at the inn there. I only eat at a huge facility called Big Roof Shashaato.

    When we go back to Kaizan Kingdom, I¡¯ll check.

    The diversity of food is a proof of wealth.

    I heard that the demon king¡¯s kingdom is rich but I want to experience how rich it is.

    -0-

    After breakfast, I always take a walk in the vige.

    My current role is not ackey of the red iron knight but as an envoy of Kaizan Kingdom.

    Though my role was over the moment I handed over the letter of the king of Kaizan Kingdom to Youko-sama, the acting vige chief of Vige Five.

    After that, I have nothing else to do but wait until red iron knight-sama returns.

    Originally, I intended to wait quietly but this is the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    I want to see the things I¡¯ve heard about it.

    I¡¯m taking a stroll because of that.

    As for today¡­.where should I go?

    I¡¯ve been staying here for two months so I have already seen a lot of things.

    This is troublesome.

    ¡­¡­..

    There¡¯s no other way.

    Let¡¯s go to the store as usual to think about what I want to check out next.

    -0-

    Two months ago, Kuro and Yuki opened on the south side of Vige Five. That time, we just arrived at this ce.

    It is a sweets and tea store.

    At a first nce, it looks like a narrow store but it is fairly wide inside.

    The customers are also sparse when it opens but as time goes by, the number of customers increases.

    Around noon, there will already be a line outside.

    I¡¯ve never been there in the afternoon so I don¡¯t know.

    If you want to try it out, I suggest you to go there before noon.

    There is no way of reserving a seat there but my heart can¡¯t calm down unless I¡¯m sitting on my favourite seat.

    I¡¯ve never talked but because there are a lot of regr customers like me so you can say that I¡¯m acquainted with them.

    What¡¯s the name of that old demon again?

    I already heard his name once but it was so long that I wasn¡¯t able to remember it.

    Ah, snooping is a vition of manners.

    I call the employee and make my usual order.

    -0-

    In this store, the employees are wearing a matching uniform.

    Matching uniform is good to look at.

    You¡¯ll also immediately know who¡¯s the employee.

    However, this store¡­.

    The age of their employees is at a higher numerical value.

    Personally, I would like to expect younger female employees¡­.but that might break the calm atmosphere of this ce so I have a mixed feeling.

    Soon, my tea and mini pancakes arrived.

    I already tried a lot but I think this is the best set.

    Especially these mini pancakes.

    I was disappointed at how small it was when I ordered it the first time but now, I think the size is perfect.

    A sip of tea.

    A mouthful of mini pancake.

    Fufufu.

    This is such a blissful time.

    -0-

    Ah.

    I havepletely forgotten to look around.

    I only notice after leaving the store.

    While in the store, my head was dominated by tea and sweets.

    Careless desu.

    Maa, it¡¯s okay since it¡¯s delicious.

    So, what should I do now¡­.

    Let¡¯s go around the stores that are rted to Kuro and Yuki.

    A month after the opening of Kuro and Yuki, four other stores have opened.

    As if trying topete with Kuro and Yuki, they opened at the west, east, north, and at the foot of the small mountain.

    I would like to say that Kuro and Yuki is the best but they are different types of stores.

    -0-

    The name of the store that opened on the east is Bronze Cafe(Caf¨¦ Blue).

    It is a sweet and tea store like Kuro and Yuki.

    The size of the store is also the same as Kuro and Yuki.

    However, there is something in it that¡¯spletely different from Kuro and Yuki.

    Like the name of the store, the bronze knight is working there.

    Is that okay?

    -0-

    The bronze knight is a mustached knight in his forties.

    As a man, I can say that he¡¯s handsome desu.

    He¡¯s serving customers with tight-fitting clothes.

    Moreover, if a customer is a woman, he will go down on one knee.

    He doesn¡¯t care about the other party¡¯s identity.

    He also doesn¡¯t care about age.

    He calls customers ¡°ojousama¡±.

    I never thought that the bronze knight can do this but he¡¯s doing it like it¡¯s nothing.

    It¡¯s annoying but he looks good while doing it.

    Of course, it is impossible for him to serve all customers alone even if he is the bronze knight.

    There are other employees but they are all equally handsome men.

    Their age varies too.

    Because of that, it has be very popr for women.

    It¡¯s amazingly hot desu.

    Although male customers are not prohibited, I can only look at it at a distance. It is a ce I can¡¯t enter alone.

    Bronze knight, you¡¯re the man.

    -0-

    This bronze caf¨¦.

    Their products are the same as Kuro and Yuki but their price is one level higherpared to Kuro and Yuki.

    They¡¯ve added the smiles of the bronze knight and other handsome employees after all.

    I passed by in front of the Bronze Caf¨¦ and headed to the store opened on the north of Vige Five.

    -0-

    The name of the store opened on the north is Korin¡¯s Sweet Temple.

    Obviously, it is rted to Korin Religion.

    The employees of this store are members of Korin Religion.

    You can even see the employees here at the church of Vige Five.

    There¡¯s also a rumor that Evil Fushues here from time to time but I know that¡¯s nothing but a rumor.

    There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll leave Raywhite Kingdom.

    She also has no reason to go to Vige Five.

    She¡¯ll probably onlye here if it is rted to the white silver knight.

    However, the white silver knight is participating in the training of the Vige Five¡¯s guards.

    In other words, Evil Fushu showing up here is aplete hoax.

    It is only a rumor.

    In short, that woman arranging the queue in front of the store is only Evil Fushu¡¯s look alike.

    Ah, she might be a rtive of Evil Fushu.

    Hahaha.

    They called her Fushu but I did not hear that.

    -0-

    By the way, you can¡¯t eat or drink in Korin¡¯s Sweet Temple. It is a take-out-only store.

    It also only sells two things, senbei and dango.

    These two are very popr.

    The amount sold is already determined beforehand and it is difficult to get one because it will be sold out soon enough.

    If you really want to buy, you should line up before sunrise.

    I lined up once.

    Both senbei and dango are delicious.

    It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t buy a lot.

    On the other hand, that¡¯s a necessary measure in order for more customers to enjoy them or else, the first customer might buy them all.

    Young people working for merchants lining up there before sunrise has been a usual scene.

    By the way, you can buy dango at Kuro and Yuki¡¯s hidden menu.

    They only serve them if there are few customers but I was really happy when I learned that.

    -0-

    For now, I checked if I could still buy senbei if I queue up¡­.I gave up because I¡¯m already toote.

    I went back to the south side of Vige Five and headed to the foot of the mountain.

 Chapter 486 â€“ Red Iron Knightâ€™s Squire, Village Five Report (II)

    <h4>Chapter 486 ¨C Red Iron Knight¡¯s Squire, Vige Five Report (II)</h4>

    The name of the store that opened at the foot of the small mountain of Vige Five is Noodle Shop Britoa.

    It is a store that only serves one kind of dish, a pasta called ramen.

    I know what that ramen is.

    I have eaten it in Shashaato City.

    It was delicious.

    When I first came to the store, I ate it expecting the taste would be the same but the ramen I ate at Britoa was different from Shashaato¡¯s ramen.

    No, the soup, ingredients, and pasta are simr but the taste ispletely different.

    Is this really ramen?

    There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll know the answer myself.

    I couldn¡¯t help but ask an employee. The employee did not panic and even exined it politely.

    The ramen served in their store is definitely ramen.

    However, the ramen in Shashaato City is soy sauce vored while the ramen of Britoa is salty.

    Even other pasta dishes have different kinds of vors.

    Even so, that doesn¡¯t make them different.

    I see.

    Their ramen is indeed ramen but with different seasonings.

    If that is the case, shouldn¡¯t you call yours as salted ramen? The next day after I said that, they changed the name to Britoa Ramen.

    That made me a little happy.

    -0-

    Finally seeing the store, I entered it.

    The mini pancake I ate earlier has already been digested.

    I¡¯m good to go.

    Britoa Ramen has both big and small ces.

    They serve no other. Once you sit down, you will be given a Britoa Ramen without having to ce an order.

    I made my way to the small ce since the big ce is for big races like minotaurs.

    There¡¯s also fork in this store but I use chopsticks.

    I learned about chopsticks in Shashaato City. Back then, I thought ¡°who can eat using these¡± but I found them convenient to useter.

    It can be said that it is especially made for ramen eating.

    I was d that I studied using it.

    Britoa ramen, delicious.

    -0-

    Even after leaving Noodle Shop Britoa, the sun is still high so it is still too early to go back. I can still go to the store on the west.

    Since that is the case¡­..

    Let¡¯s go there.

    It is a very popr ce in Vige Five.

    Baseball field.

    It is a ce where you can y a sport called baseball. The rules are a little difficult but watching it is already fun.

    I sit in the audience seat and buy beer from the vendor oneesan.

    Kuh.

    It¡¯s also cold.

    A joy in summer.

    They even hired those who can use ice magic for this.

    This is a luxury.

    If I didn¡¯t eat britoa ramen earlier, I would have ordered a pig intestines bread.

    ¡­.

    Should I buy one?

    No no.

    Okay, just one.

    -0-

    It is the fourth inning of the match.

    There is no point difference, three to three.

    Ah, the Fierce Tiger Demon King Army, who¡¯s on the defense, changed pitcher.

    Ah, I see.

    The pitcher they sent until now was a rookie.

    This recement pitcher throws the ball faster than before.

    The sound of the ball hitting the catcher¡¯s mitt echoes even to where I¡¯m sitting.

    The batter can only hit air.

    There will change in no time.

    Fifth inning.

    The flow has changed. The Fierce Tiger Demon King Army is looking good.

    However, the Vige Five Carpenters, who they are ying with, won¡¯t make it a one-sided match.

    They showed good defense.

    Not only that, they also had a good y in both offense and defense.

    Ah, vendor oneesan, another beer please.

    -0-

    The baseball match ended with the Fierce Tiger Demon King Army¡¯s win.

    At the end of the match, I joined shaking hands with the yers of the Fierce Tiger Demon King Army.

    I shake hands with the yer who hit a home run earlier even though she¡¯s a woman.

    Please keep doing a good job.

    The coach looks lonely so I shake hands with the coach too.

    He probably got nervous because of the eight-time counteroffensive.

    Even if you always win, you shouldn¡¯t let your guard down.

    When I said that, the coach became friendly and patted me on my shoulder.

    -0-

    On the baseball field, a quick maintenance was performed since there will be another match.

    I can watch it too but let¡¯s leave the baseball field.

    I have to be hungry before heading to the store that opened in the west.

    I¡¯ll exercise a little.

    I¡¯ll be going to the facility next to the baseball field.

    It¡¯s about four times the size of a baseball field and it is surrounded by a high wall.

    The inside of this field is densely packed with buildings like a small city.

    However, no one lives in those buildings.

    As for why, it¡¯s because these are used by Vige Five¡¯s guards for training.

    Yeah, this is a facility to train the guards to properly fight in a city.

    But they don¡¯t often use it.

    Building a city is not something anyone can do half-heartedly.

    However, Vige Five made a city in order to train their guards.

    This is something I¡¯ve only encountered here.

    I feel like this is a simple flex of their economic power.

    -0-

    There are two entrances to this facility. One is to directly enter the field and one is overlooking the field.

    I want to go to the field so I took that entrance.

    After walking a little, there¡¯s a waiting area and what awaits there are several young people.

    They are not people who wish to fight.

    That¡¯s normal.

    Even though this facility is used to train Vige Five¡¯s guards, it is not always used like that.

    So, when the facility is not in use, it will be open to the public and some kind of events or games will be held.

    As far as I know, the following are the things that have been done so far¡­.

    -0-

    ¡°God of Death Game¡±

    It is a game where those in the field will have to escape from those who are dressed as god of deaths.

    If you can run away for a period of time, you¡¯ll win.

    Even if you get caught, you can still get prizes depending on how long you were able to run away.

    The people who are dressed as god of deaths are very fast so if you are seen by one, it is almost certain that you¡¯ll get caught.

    It is fun seeing people who hide and wait for the time to expire or those who run away, or even those with some sort of strategy.

    -0-

    ¡°Treasure Hunt¡±

    It is a game where you¡¯ll have to find the treasure chest hidden in the field within a certain period of time.

    The prizes vary so there¡¯s also some sort of gambling element.

    There is also a treasure hunt for children so even children can enjoy it.

    For adults, there are traps ced on the streets or even on a treasure chest. The traps are not enough to injure participants but they can be a little dangerous.

    -0-

    ¡°Spy Thief¡±

    This is the opposite of the god of death game. In this game, it will be the participants who¡¯ll chase after the thieves.

    The thief can fly around the roof of the buildings and can even disguise.

    The number of participants in this event is kind ofrge but the spy among the participants will mislead them.

    If you can catch the thief, all participants will get a prize but if the spy was caught, only the person who caught the spy will get a prize.

    -0-

    ¡°Competition¡±

    This is a game where the participants will be divided into two groups. They¡¯ll take away their opponent¡¯s treasure while protecting theirs.

    Only using weapons is prohibited so injured people will pop out one after another.

    Even so, it is popr.

    It is even used to resolve rifts between residents of Vige Five.

    -0-

    There is also the ¡°Great Logic¡± where mysteries and treasures will be prepared and all the participants will battle against each other until there¡¯s the ¡°Last One Standing¡±.

    Participation is free so I also participated a number of times.

    In the ¡°god of death game¡±, I found the god of deaths really scary.

    It is bad for my heart.

    -0-

    The current event is called ¡°Suspicious Man¡±.

    It is a game where you¡¯ll have to guess how many suspicious men are in the field.

    A suspicious man is someone wearing a suspicious cloak which is obvious to everyone.

    However, a suspicious man will not stand by in one ce so if you don¡¯t remember the features other than the cloak, you¡¯ll make a mistake on your count.

    It¡¯s a very difficult game.

    However, it is just right since I only want to get hungry by moving my body until the time limit.

    Actually, I already know that this will be the event because it is written on the bulletin board of the inn.

    -0-

    A littleter, our group came back.

    There are few smiling people and there are a lot of frustrated people too.

    Since I was able to participate, I¡¯m smiling.

    -0-

    However, I¡¯m frustrated now.

    The number of suspicious men in the field is seven.

    I answered eight.

    The reason I made a mistake is because I was caught in a trap by a person in disguise.

    That¡¯s sly.

    However, I should have noticed that because disguise outfits can be found in various ces in the field.

    By the way, it was the silver knight who disguised himself.

    Doesn¡¯t he need to participate in today¡¯s training?

    Ah, participating in these events is also the job of the guards.

    I see.

    -0-

    Right right.

    So that¡¯s why the participation fee is free. The buildings on the field are also hiding some sort of secret.

    Well, it¡¯s not really a secret but there are signs on some buildings that are advertising the stores in Vige Five.

    Examples are ¡°There¡¯s a suspicious man on the back of Kuro and Yuki building!¡± and ¡°The person in front of bronze care is not wearing a cloak. Fake!¡±. Participants will naturally remember the name of the stores and what kind of store they are.

    And most of all, the prizes are exchange cards or products of the stores in Vige Five.

    I have one product exchange card¡­.it¡¯s for a pot.

    It seems to be a good pot made by the dwarves but I won¡¯t get it now. I¡¯ll probably exchange the card when I¡¯ll be going back to Kaizan Kingdom.

    -0-

    The sun has begun sinking.

    I headed to the store opened in the west.

    The name of the store that opened in the west is Niz¡¯s Aeat.

    It¡¯s a store that mainly serves alcohol and yakiniku.

    The atmosphere of the store is kind of special¡­¡­it¡¯s on the demon king¡¯s kingdom but the theme is eastern.

    The store manager also wears eastern clothes.

    It looks like there are still few customers so I can sit smoothly.

    My timing is good.

    This restaurant has a rule that you can¡¯t order alcohol unless you order for food. Eating is mandatory.

    There¡¯s a brazier on each table and you¡¯ll be provided with a grilling rack, sauce, and meat.

    That said sauce is exquisite.

    No matter how many times I taste it, I can¡¯t help but eat more.

    The meat they provide is mainly beef, pork, chicken, and mutton.

    You can specify what kind of meat you want but you can¡¯t specify the part.

    You can only say how much you want.

    ¡¸Beef, good for four please.¡¹

    One serving is only enough for a child to eat alone.

    If you¡¯re an adult, eating two to three servings is normal.

    I go for four servings.

    Vegetable garnishing alsoes per serving.

    ¡¸For alcohol¡­.beer¡¹

    I already drank it earlier but I¡¯m still okay.

    The beer you drink outside and the beer you drink in a store arepletely different things.

    That¡¯s ording to me.

    By the way, it was my lord, red iron knight-sama, who took my order.

    Red iron knight-sama participates in the guard¡¯s training during the day and works here at night.

    The eastern clothes he¡¯s wearing look good on him.

    He recognized Pirika-sama as the sword saint and even bowed to her to train him.

    The cost of expenses in Vige Five will be covered by Kaizan Kingdom but if you stay for personal reasons, he won¡¯t dare let the kingdom cover it for him so he¡¯s working to earn for his expenses.

    This is something he would never do if we were in Kaizan Kingdom.

    But I¡¯m not like him.

    I¡¯m not troubled with expenses in any way because my family is quite wealthy.

    I have already asked my lord several times that I¡¯ll lend him money but he always declines for some reason.

    In the old days, weren¡¯t you looking at money with disgust?

    Maa, I will not forcibly lend him money because my lord even voluntarily does this.

    I can only support him secretly.

    ¡¸Excuse me, please add one serving of pork. And additional beer too.¡¹

 Chapter 487 â€“ Five Stores

    <h4>Chapter 487 ¨C Five Stores</h4>

    I screw up.

    I should reflect on this.

    I¡¯m regretting it a little.

    -0-

    I nned to open a store in Vige Five but my nned one store became two and now it has be five.

    How did ite to this?

    It¡¯s because the vigers who knew that a store would be built in thend that Youko secured made amotion.

    They are not against the opening of the store. The reason for theirmotion is the ce where the store will be built.

    To be precise, they are protesting why does the store has to be built on the south side of the vige.

    Why can¡¯t we open it on their side?

    Youko, who theyined to, only smiled and scolded them.

    ¡¸Where the ce would be built is vige chief¡¯s choice. Stop chirping. Just wait a while and he will also build on your side.¡¹

    Themotion was settled with those words but it was revealed that I¡¯m also nning to open a second store on the west side. What happens next is amotion that Youko can¡¯t smile at.

    ¡¸It will be built on the west side?¡¹

    ¡¸Why does it have to be on the west side?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the basis of that arrangement?¡¹

    ¡¸Why were we not chosen? Let¡¯s gather people! There should be a lot of us!¡¹

    At the same time, people from the north, east, and foot of the mountain gathered people making the people of the south and west panic. An air of restlessness covered Vige Five.

    That was also cut off by Youko.

    ¡¸What¡¯s happening is something I personally requested to the vige chief which he granted! We should already be thankful that he agreed to build two stores so what are you making a fuss for! If you are dissatisfied with the vige chief¡¯s decision, leave this ce!¡¹

    The representative of the vige is Youko¡­¡­on the other hand, the other party has no clear representative and so Youko can only invite people with power on all sides to talk, by force.

    The people with power who are strongly protesting are in panic and started making excuses.

    ¡¸We are not dissatisfied with the vige chief however, we feel like we lost to the south and west side.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re not dissatisfied. However, we never thought that the ce where we live is only second to the south and west. Not choosing our ce makes us really sad.¡¹

    Although the words are different, the opinions of those two are the mainstream.

    ¡¸Then, why can¡¯t you wait? Vige chief will open a store on the south and is nning to open a store on the west. Why do you think that there won¡¯t be stores on your side?¡¹

    When Youko said that, the disturbance was settled.

    And the details of what happened were put together and submitted to me.

    -0-

    Yes, no matter what you think, it¡¯s my fault.

    The store on the south side aside, I shouldn¡¯t have decided to open a store on the west side easily.

    I was too positive with Niz and thought that since alcohol is prohibited in Kuro and Yuki¡¯s store, I should build another store that serves alcohol. I have a manager after all.

    What I did nonchntly almost caused a riot in Vige Five.

    There¡¯s no point in saying I regret it.

    I have to act to deal with it.

    Kuro and Yuki in the south is ready to open.

    It¡¯s a little toote but I have to think what kind of stores will be built on the east, north, and foot of the mountain.

    Though Youko only said those words to stop the vigers, we have to actually do it.

    I have no choice but topromise this time.

    -0-

    However, we are short on manpower.

    I hope there are people who can read, write, and calcte with experience in working in stores.

    The people of Vige Five are cooperative but if there are really people like that, they should already be working for others.

    There is a limit on how much support we can get from Ma in Shashaato City.

    Miyo in particr, will definitely be angry if we pull out a person who can do ounting from Shashaato City.

    Even if Miyo won¡¯t get angry, the ounting problem in Shashaato City has only been resolved recently because of the ountants from Garret Kingdom that Malbit introduced.

    If we send some of them to another ce, they will probably all leave.

    Then, what should we do?

    I can¡¯t think of something alone so I consulted Youko and the holy maiden Celes since they were the ones who are working in Vige Five.

    ording to Youko, we can just involve the merchants who were part of the turmoil to do the ounting for us.

    Please don¡¯t use force.

    Celes, on the other hand, said that I can leave the management of one of the stores to the church.

    Thank you.

    However, that¡¯s still not enough.

    When I¡¯m worrying about what to do next, Gulf, who¡¯s apanying me as my guard, proposed something.

    ¡¸How about gathering manpower from the guards? I¡¯m sure some of them had some experience in business management. The people from the elf empire can read, write, and calcte too.¡¹

    I see.

    I immediately went to Pirika and consulted her.

    ¡¸Everything is at the will of vige chief¡¹

    No, I¡¯m consulting you.

    This is not an order.

    Gulf, consult her for me.

    I told Pirika that if a member wants to work at the store, they have the choice of leaving the garrison or still work as guards while working at the store at the same time.

    I had Pirika inform all the members about that during their morning meeting.

    Finally, twenty or so applicants came out that included the bronze knight, who¡¯s currently participating in the guard¡¯s training, and two from the elf empire.

    -0-

    First of all, bronze knight.

    You¡¯re not nning to permanently live here, aren¡¯t you?

    You are likely to return home.

    If I¡¯m to release you from training, you¡¯ll permanently reside here?

    No no, wait wait.

    I¡¯ll be troubled if you work in the store with that intent.

    You are not forced to train, aren¡¯t you?

    If you don¡¯t like it, shouldn¡¯t you stop?

    The white silver knight and the red iron knights continue their training so if you, the bronze knight, stop, it would seem that you run away?

    But, aren¡¯t you trying to run away already?

    You want a just cause.

    If I hire you, you¡¯re going to tell them that I told you to stop?

    What should I do?

    No, even if you say that¡­..I can indeed tell Pirika to do that since I¡¯m the vige chief.

    Yeah, I¡¯m basically Youko¡¯s boss.

    Let¡¯s try that then.

    I was asked by a crying old man.

    Ah, yeah, I¡¯ll tell them to stop making you train.

    You may do whatever you want after that.

    Eh?

    You want to run the store?

    With all you have?

    You¡¯re from a noble family and are experienced in doing business so I can leave it to you?

    I appreciate that but¡­.is that okay?

    No, I¡¯m not asking about your ability to run a business but your standpoint as the bronze knight.

    He said there¡¯s nothing to worry about.

    Will it really be alright?

    -0-

    The first person from the elf empire.

    ¡¸I am originally the daughter of the person in charge of the financial affairs of the imperial family. I also have experience running my own stores. Though strengthening body and spirit is not meaningless, I would rather want to use my knowledge and experience to aid you.¡¹

    She¡¯s confident in literary and martial arts but she can¡¯t keep up with the training of the guards where she¡¯s taken the role of a dropped out. She said that if she can do something that involves running a business, she would be really grateful.

    It¡¯s only a small store, are you okay with it?

    There won¡¯t be a problem no matter what the size of the store is?

    You can make the business go well, no, grow?

    Hahaha.

    Hired.

    -0-

    The second person from the elf empire.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a member of the former imperial family desu. Please. Please help. I will do anything to escape from that training.¡¹

    Anything?

    ¡¸Yes. Fortunately, with that training, I can proudly say that I have enough mental power to endure unreasonable demands. I¡¯m fine with anything. A.N.Y.T.H.I.N.G.¡¹

    If you have enough mental power to endure unreasonable demand, why would you want to escape from training?

    ¡¸Though former, I¡¯m still a legitimate princess. There¡¯s a limit to how many kilos I can endure. Just thinking of digging a two-meter hole today already makes me afraid. Even on my days off, why do I have to do push-ups and sit-ups? Please look at the muscles of this arm. Does it look like a princess¡¯ arm to you? No, right? There¡¯s no way this is a princess¡¯ arm no matter how you look at it.¡¹

    Ah, etho, I think it¡¯s okay.

    It is hard to see elf¡¯s muscles after all.

    You should be expecting this already but¡­..if you are working at a store, you don¡¯t need to do your muscle training anymore.

    I think you¡¯re already musclely enough.

    Was that supposed to be apliment?

    No, don¡¯t mind me.

    ¡¸Does that mean, I¡¯m hired?¡¹

    Hired.

    -0-

    ¡¸Thank you very much. I, Kinesta Kinne Kin Laguelf, swore my undying loyalty to¡­. My apologies, may I hear your name and position? ¡­.. Vige chief? This ce? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Are you looking for a mistress? Are you not?¡¹

    Hahaha.

    I¡¯m happy for your feelings.

    However, I decline.

    It looks like she won¡¯t get it unless I say it directly.

    I¡¯m not.

    -0-

    We hired human resources like that and restructured the management of each store.

    -0-

    South, sweets and tea store, Kuro and Yuki.

    Assistant manager, Kinesta.

    Niz was supposed to be the one in charge but I left it to Kinesta.

    It¡¯s because it has a lot of support from Ma so even if the top is unreliable, everything will be fine.

    Though I left the assistant manager position of Kuro and Yuki to someone else, I had Niz take the position of assistant general manager.

    By the way, I¡¯m the general manager.

    I¡¯m also the manager of each store.

    I¡¯m also the vige chief.

    -0-

    On the east is also a sweet and tea store, Bronze Caf¨¦.

    Assistant manager, bronze knight.

    It was supposed to be a caf¨¦ simr to Kuro and Yuki but bronze knight said that his weapon is his face while pushing his chest out. I left it to him and it became a butler caf¨¦.

    I was a bit uneasy whether it would be epted by the vigers.

    The staff gathered from Vige Five were also personally chosen by bronze knight.

    Even for me, a man, it¡¯s a handsome group.

    -0-

    North, Korin¡¯s Sweet Temple.

    Assistant manager, holy maiden Celes.

    They only sell senbei and dango here.

    From the style of serving, it is not unreasonable to call it an over-the-counter store.

    At first, Celes is the store manager but she can¡¯t stay at the store.

    Church officials take turns to be in charge.

    There¡¯s a possibility of manpower shortage so I consulted ancestor-san when he came to Big Tree Vige. He then asked Fushu to take care of the manpower problem.

    -0-

    The foot of the mountain, Noodle Shop Britoa.

    The assistant store manager is the daughter of the former elf empire finance executive.

    I decided to run a ramen shop there.

    As for the reason, the one who wants to specialize in ramen from Shashaato City was assigned there.

    I want the two of you to work together.

    Of course, the other staff too.

    Many of the guards who decided to work are working at this store.

    -0-

    West, Niz¡¯s Aeat.

    Assistant store manager, Niz.

    At first, we thought of making it like a tavern since it will be serving alcohol but it is located in a residential area so it became a yakiniku restaurant.

    They won¡¯t serve anyone who¡¯ll only order alcohol.

    I also had all the taverns in residential areas do that.

    We had trouble in preparing family size medium and big braziers here.

    As for the sauce.

    It was made by Vige One with the help of the oni maids.

    This store also serves vegetables and seasoning produced in Big Tree Vige so other stores can¡¯t imitate it.

    As for the alcohol, I left it to the dwarf Donovan.

    It is best to leave it to the expert.

    And it seems like the red iron knight also works in this store.

    Unlike the bronze knight, he¡¯s working as a part-timer.

    He wants to earn his living expenses.

    His purpose is clear so what needs to be said? I hired him.

    -0-

    I struggled to open the five stores.

    Every store seems to have a good number of customers which is good.

    And I think I¡¯ve shown how I reflected in action.

    Though there¡¯s one thing that I regret.

    The raw material.

    In particr, wheat, sugar, tea leaves, and rice for senbei and dango.

    This year, we can still get through because we have a stockpile in Big Tree Vige but I doubt if we¡¯re still fine next year.

    Because of that, I decided to expand the vige¡¯s field.

    I¡¯m working hard right now.

 Chapter 488 â€“ Field Expansion and Shortie Angel

    <h4>Chapter 488 ¨C Field Expansion and Shortie Angel</h4>

    I will expand the field to the east of the vige.

    It is for the raw materials needed by the stores in Vige Five.

    It will be a little hard but only this time.

    I¡¯m working with Michael-san¡¯s Goroun Company so that we can secure raw materials from other ces.

    If we don¡¯t purchase raw materials from other ces, if something were to happen to me, we¡¯ll be in trouble.

    It is an ¡°if I fall, everything else will follow¡± kind of management.

    ¡­..

    Maa, there is manpower that can¡¯t be reced so I¡¯m changing the management type a little bit in order to prevent that.

    -0-

    When I was plowing the field, I saw the children, who were being led by Ursa, moving towards the dungeon.

    Ursa, Alfred, Tiselle, Nutt, Ririus, Riguru, Ratte, Torain, Hiichiro, and Guraru.

    The children are being followed by Hakuren and three oni maids.

    Also, there are around 20 lizardmen behind the oni maids. Are they their escorts?

    No, they are lizardman hatchlings.

    I can tell by how they walk.

    If they are adult lizardmen escorts, they would be marching more in sync.

    The hatchlings are not that uniform in movement but I can see that they are trying hard.

    Are they walking like that to practice?

    You¡¯re only going to y so you should rx more.

    -0-

    The purpose of their group is not the dungeon but the teleportation gate to Vige Five deep in the dungeon.

    This morning, Alfred asks me to let the children go to the event facility at the foot of Vige Five.

    It seems like there¡¯s an event for children.

    It was rare for Alfred to ask me something so I happily gave my permission.

    Though the children had a little problem in Vige Five before, I don¡¯t think it will be good to just let them stay in the vige because of it.

    If they are interested in going outside, then please look around more.

    I wanted to apany them but asked Hakuren and the oni maids to go with them instead.

    I would be d to go with them but I still have to expand the field.

    Regrettable.

    As for trouble¡­.they are children.

    It is normal for them to get in trouble.

    However, I believe that they wille home safely.

    The spearhead Ursa noticed me so I waved my hand to greet them.

    Enjoy your outing.

    -0-

    The event facility that the children will be going to is a facility that I prepared as an apology for troubling the guards during the children¡¯s trouble a little while ago.

    It¡¯s an urban field of a survival game.

    I ordered that to be constructed in a city-like manner where the guards can practice urban warfare without troubling the residents.

    The buildings on that field were supposed to be simple buildings but major carpenters of Vige Fivepeted against each other so every building became high-quality buildings.

    In case of emergency, they can even be used as shelters.

    Well, if someone were to really use them, I won¡¯t mind.

    The Vige Five¡¯s guards were very pleased.

    Speaking of which, when the event facility waspleted, I asked Pirika to not only train inbat but also fire drill.

    ¡¸Fire drill?¡¹

    Do you think I¡¯m joking?

    I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m not.

    -0-

    When the fire drill started, the vigers started to participate more and more that it started to be a ce where you can y a game. It even became crowded.

    Because of that, I think that the Noodle Shop Britoa, which is near the event facility, has be the most popr newly opened store.

    Next to the event facility is a baseball field.

    Noodle Shop Britoa.

    Britoa is tts¡¯ family name.

    This store was built with the idea of not selling sweets because of raw materials shortage so I asked tts and Ronana who happened to be nearby that time for ideas.

    tts immediately said ramen store.

    Since the two are going to get married, I will name the store after them as a wedding gift.

    tts was happy and said that it should be Noodle Shop Ronana but Ronana was embarrassed so it became Noodle Shop Britoa.

    I asked first if it is okay to use a noble¡¯s family name but there¡¯s no problem because the patriarch himself, tts, permitted it.

    When he heard about it, Beezel got jealous.

    Beezel¡¯s family name is Chrome.

    Should I open Noodle Shop Chrome somewhere?

    No, we¡¯re talking about Beezel so he¡¯ll definitely name it after his granddaughter.

    It will be Noodle Shop Fracia.

    Not bad.

    Maa, it¡¯s impossible to open a new store for a while though.

    -0-

    Afternoon.

    The field expansion stopped since it¡¯s break time.

    I¡¯m not tired because I¡¯m using the AFT but if I plow the field endlessly during summer, it might have an effect on the surrounding.

    I¡¯m only resting to show that I¡¯m doing things moderately.

    ¡­¡­

    When I was taking a break, one of the centaurs came to me.

    ¡¸Vige chief, excuse me but, a trouble has urred.¡¹

    ?

    The trouble seems to have urred in the residential area.

    I ride the back of the centaur and go to the scene of the trouble.

    The scene of the trouble is none other than the world tree.

    There are several minotaurs and centaurs that are surrounding the world tree.

    I want to know what happened.

    A minotaur pointed at something.

    There was a very big caterpir¡­..silkworm.

    Around 80cm.

    It is on a branch of the world tree and is eating its leaves.

    This silkworm.

    It is not a silkworm that pops out from somewhere but one of the silkworms raised in Vige Two.

    When I gave them the leaves of the world tree before, it seemed like it couldn¡¯t forget its taste and escaped from their hut in Vige Two.

    It seems like it hase to Big Tree Vige because of the world tree.

    How did it travel through the forest?

    Amazing.

    It didn¡¯t?

    It attached itself to a centaur that is running back and forth to Big Tree Vige.

    I see, you¡¯re smart.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. We discovered itte. To think that it has grown this much.¡¹

    I don¡¯t mind.

    Looking at it¡­.it doesn¡¯t have that much impact on the world tree.

    As soon as the silkworm eats a leaf, a new leaf will sprout from the world tree.

    That¡¯s the reason for the dyed discovery.

    Ah, there¡¯s no need to get angry.

    I¡¯m the reason for this since I¡¯m the one who gave the silkworm a world tree leaf.

    I don¡¯t mind it.

    But it looks like others do.

    Loo and Tier.

    Earlier, when I gave the leaves of the world tree to the silkworms, their expression was extremely terrible.

    However, don¡¯t get angry with the silkworm.

    Disposing it is a bit¡­.

    Look at that big silkworm.

    It might give you good silk.

    It might even be a special silk.

    I somehow managed to calm those two down.

    However, there are three more people who look like they¡¯re going to eat someone.

    Gran Maria, Kierbit, who have just returned, and a shortie angel.

    These three are looking at the big silkworm that¡¯s not hesitating to eat the leaves of the world tree.

    It looks like they can¡¯t sort out their emotions.

    Is this shortie angel Gran Maria¡¯s mother?

    No, she doesn¡¯t look like Gran Maria.

    Is she her little sister?

    I feel like she looks familiar¡­.

    I can¡¯t remember.

    Before I can think of the answer, the shortie angel suddenly tears up, foams in her mouth, and faint.

    It was good that Loo and Tier are nearby.

 Chapter 489 â€“ The Ecology of the Silkworm-Like Creature and Thread Ball

    <h4>Chapter 489 ¨C The Ecology of the Silkworm-Like Creature and Thread Ball</h4>

    The silkworms that I know will molt several times and when they reach a certain stage, they¡¯ll wrap themselves in a cocoon to be a pupa.

    The cocoon is made of silk thread and it will punch a hole in the cocoon as the moth emerges.

    Therefore, in order to secure the silk, it is necessary to boil the pupa inside the cocoon.

    Of course, the boiled silkworm will die. It might sound cruel but only a few of them will be left for future breeding.

    -0-

    However, silkworms in this world are a little different.

    They are already making cocoons even before they be pupae.

    They are molting in cocoons even in theirrval state.

    It will create a cocoonrger than itself and molt in it.

    After molting, they go out of the cocoon but not by punching a hole.

    They are leaving in a door made of leaves that they made while making the cocoon.

    And sericulture is collecting those cocoons to make silk.

    I don¡¯t know why are they ecologically like that.

    There are monsters and demon beasts in this world after all.

    They might be doing it in order to molt safely.

    However, thanks to this ecology, sericulturists in this world don¡¯t need to boil them.

    When the others heard me about boiling them, they were surprised.

    In any case, each time arva molts, it will make a cocoon so the productivity seems high but this world is not that sweet.

    First of all, they¡¯ll have difficulty in making cocoons unless you feed therva what they like.

    And they are gluttonous.

    Maa, they need to make cocoons many times.

    These silkworms also eat other leaves aside from mulberry leaves so they have individual preferences and it will be the sericulturists¡¯ job to determine what it is.

    The quality of silk also varies depending on what they eat so it is also necessary to segregate them.

    It seems like the quality of silk must be uniform or else, it will be difficult to sell or it might not even sell at all.

    Sericulturists divide rooms depending on the food they eat.

    -0-

    Or so I heard¡­.

    This giant silkworm on the world tree seems to be a little different.

    First of all, it spits thread to attack.

    The phoenix chick Aegis tried to catch the giant silkworm but it was wrapped with silk thread.

    The silk thread is golden and very beautiful.

    Aegis cut it with its beak.

    Hahaha.

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a waste.

    Aegis is more important.

    But don¡¯t just attack.

    The giant silkworm did not bother you right, Aegis?

    -0-

    Like the giant silkworm, the eagle has made a nest in the world tree¡­.

    It¡¯s just looking at Aegis with a gentle expression as if it can¡¯t help it.

    It doesn¡¯t seem to be bothered with the giant silkworm.

    Are you not really bothered?

    Eh?

    This giant silkworm and the world tree are in a symbiotic rtionship?

    The world tree gives its leaves to the giant silkworm and in return, the giant silkworm will keep annoying insects away from the world tree.

    In a sense, the world tree is keeping the giant silkworm.

    I see.

    So that¡¯s why you¡¯re not bothered.

    When I consented with the eagle, the giant silkworm began to make a silk ball by spitting out thread.

    It¡¯s bigger than a baseball ball.

    Its size is about the size of a small watermelon.

    When I was thinking why did it make one, it passed the silk ball to me.

    I receive the silk ball and look at the giant silkworm¡­

    So, that is my rent.

    Take it.

    That¡¯s what its eyes are saying.

    I see.

    The giant silkworm seems to have a will of its own.

    Got it.

    I received your payment.

    You can stay there.

    Hnn?

    ¡­.

    Behind the giant silkworm are several 10cm size silkworms.

    Are they your children?

    Companions who like the leaves of the world tree?

    When you grow up, you¡¯ll pay with silk too¡­..no no, you don¡¯t have to overdo it.

    Rather than that, take care of the world tree.

    And don¡¯t fight with the eagle.

    -0-

    The giant silkworm and itspanions will do their best to protect the world tree.

    I told the minotaurs and centaurs that gathered there to dissolve.

    ¡¸The silk ball that vige chief has, is it gold?¡¹

    ¡¸It is simr to the thread that the sun god used to make his robe¡­.it¡¯s not that same thread, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say nonsense. No one has ever seen that thread, right? How can you even think of that?¡¹

    ¡¸But that¡¯s the only thing I can think of given its divinity¡¹

    It looks like everyone¡¯s anxious about the silk ball I have so I passed it to the minotaurs.

    It would be great if they can use it as a tread.

    You can make it into cloth too.

    And, spiderlings.

    You don¡¯t have to make thread balls too.

    I know how much you¡¯ve been helping me so far so you don¡¯t need to give me anything else.

    Hahaha.

    Alright, spiderlings.

    I¡¯m going to y with you today¡­.the kuros also gathered.

    Got it.

    Let¡¯s y together.

    That day, I yed with the spiderlings and the kuros.

    -0-

    Night.

    The children have returned.

    It looks like they have had fun at the event facility of Vige Five. They are all excited and their voices are loud.

    Did you eat over there?

    You had lunch in Noodle Shop Britoa and you had dinner at Niz¡¯s Aeat?

    Why did you bring the children to Niz¡¯s Aeat? They serve alcohol there.

    You didn¡¯t let them drink.

    Good.

    There¡¯s no problem since they were with three oni maids and Hakuren.

    What?

    Here?

    Well, Gran Maria and Kierbit have returned and there¡¯s a giant silkworm living in the world tree.

    Also, Gran Maria and Kierbit are with a midget angel.

    It seems like she has woken up but her fatigue built up so let¡¯s greet her tomorrow.

    Maybe because it¡¯s summer.

    -0-

    The midget angel¡¯s name is Suarurou.

    She¡¯s the mother of the twin angels Suaruriu and Suarukou.

    I thought she looks familiar, so it¡¯s because she¡¯s the mother of those twins.

    However, she looks¡­.I might sound rude but she looks like Suaruriu and Suarukou¡¯s little sister.

    To think she¡¯s their mother.

    I¡¯ve already noticed this with Malbit. It looks like the angels don¡¯t grow old.

    So does Ria¡¯s mother, Rigune.

    Thinking about it, ancestor-san too.

    I think it¡¯s not good to judge by appearance but how do I treat someone who looks so young?

    Especially Suarurou. She¡¯s a midget so she looks like a little girl.

    Let¡¯s be careful in the future.

    -0-

    That night too.

    Zabuton brought a thread ball to my room.

    It¡¯s as big as a watermelon.

    And it is pitch ck.

    I feel like it¡¯s going to suck me up when I look at it¡­.

    Zabuton decorated a corner of my room with that thread ball.

    She¡¯s taking the ¡°don¡¯t say anything unnecessary¡± attitude.

    Okay, I¡¯ll take it.

    Thanks.

    She put it in a not outstanding ce but, is that okay?

    Don¡¯t you want to make it into a more noticeable decoration?

    You¡¯re leaving it there?

    Hahaha

    -0-

    After Zabuton left, Loo and Tier came to my room and were surprised when they saw the thread ball that Zabuton decorated my room with.

    They said a lot of things seriously like that magic thread is an embodiment of pure magical power.

    I¡¯m sorry but, even if you want it, I won¡¯t give it to you.

    I also have to make something as thanks for that thread ball.

    Other than that thread ball, I only receive things from Zabuton.

    I want to give her a lot of things but now, I¡¯m scraping wood to make buttons.

    Normally, I only make simple buttons but this time, I¡¯m sticking to craftsmanship.

    Each button is engraved with Zabuton¡¯s figure.

    Please wait a moment until I finish them all.

    Ah, it looks like they¡¯re obsessed with Zabuton¡¯s thread ball.

    I think it¡¯s normal.

    It¡¯s a beautiful thread ball after all.

 Chapter 490 â€“ Suarurouâ€™s Greeting

    <h4>Chapter 490 ¨C Suarurou¡¯s Greeting</h4>

    Noon.

    In the dining room of my mansion, Suarurou, the mother of the twin angels Suaruriu and Suarukou, is kneeling on one knee before me.

    ¡¸Being able to be gifted with an audience, this lowly one is truly ecstatic. This lowly one is the leader of Rohier faction, Suarurou.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    As far as I remember, I¡¯m supposed to greet Suarurou, why is it like this?

    Nice to meet you ¨C no no, that is ¨C can¡¯t you be friendly?

    The oni maids around are also amused so the atmosphere is not solemn in any way.

    I¡¯m in the middle of eating.

    Can you stop kneeling?

    I¡¯ll appreciate it.

    No need to apologize.

    -0-

    I had to ask Suarurou three times before she finally stood up.

    I finally saw her face.

    I saw her yesterday but all I remember is the foam on her face.

    I¡¯m d she looks energetic.

    Hnn?

    Somehow, I feel like she¡¯s strangely too energetic.

    ¡¸This Suarurou swear that from this moment, I will dedicate my everything for Hiraku-sama.¡¹

    Eh?

    ¡¸Now, please give me your instruction. Are we going to destroy the demons first? Or the humans? If you destroy both, it might be hard to pass the Hiraku-sama¡¯s greatness to the future generation¡­..however, if that¡¯s what Hiraku-sama desires, I will not hesitate to do so.¡¹

    Wait.

    Wait a minute.

    Ehto.

    As if looking at my puzzlement with sympathy, Tier, Kierbit, and Gran Maria left with Suarurou.

    ¡­¡­

    Since my meal is already interrupted, I asked Suaruriu and Suarukou about their mother.

    ¡¸Let us exin to you why our mother is like that¡­. When us angels are still referring to ourselves as godkins, she¡¯s the strongest fighter of our whole race before Tier-sama emerges.¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸I heard that she¡¯s extremely loyal to our race and shows no mercy to any of her opponents¡­ that¡¯s what they say how she is before we were born.¡¹

    I-is that so?

    But, why did she say something about destroying the demons and humans?

    ¡¸The Rohier faction that my mother belongs to is, to put it simply¡­.. ¡°The angel is a race recognized by god! Wouldn¡¯t the world be peaceful and happy if there are only gods and angels?¡± is their belief. They are recognized as the most radical faction among the angels.¡¹

    They sure are radical.

    And why is she, the leader of Rohier, strangely lifting me up?

    ¡¸Rather than lifting, she¡¯s worshipping you. Maybe our mother recognized vige chief as someone equal to a god.¡¹

    Someone equal to a god, why would she think of that?

    I don¡¯t understand.

    I¡¯m not a god after all.

    If she misunderstood something, we should clear it up.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s because of the growth of the world tree.¡¹

    ¡­..

    ¡¸The world tree was bestowed to the angels by a god. Even though it hadn¡¯t grown until now, the tree suddenly grew as soon as it was passed to vige chief. She¡¯s probably thinking that only a god can do that.¡¹

    No no, that¡¯s not my power but the AFT¡¯s power.

    Ah, the AFT is something I received from god so I guess misunderstanding is unavoidable.

    Yeah.

    For the time being, I have no choice but to tell her with sincerity.

    That I¡¯m a normal human.

    -0-

    Restart.

    ¡¸I apologize for what happened earlier. It seems like I misunderstood something and jumped ahead for some reason.¡¹

    Oohhh.

    Even without me persuading her, the misunderstanding has been cleared.

    Tier, Kierbit, and Gran Maria worked hard?

    Thank you.

    ¡¸Hiraku-sama is peace-loving. I¡¯ve acknowledged that. I pledge to annihte all forces that are hostile to this vige. I¡¯m currently ashamed of myself who¡¯s so arrogant to even ask for an order. If I¡¯m not ordered, I have to move voluntarily.¡¹

    Yes, interruption.

    Tier, Kierbit, Gran Maria, please.

    Suaruriu and Suarukou, meeting.

    -0-

    ¡¸Eh? What? You¡¯d like to destroy your mother?¡¹

    I heard something heavy.

    ¡¸No, we only need to teach her a lesson. Until Tier-sama became active, she seemed to have been introducing herself as the angel of annihtion.¡¹

    Speaking of which, Tier has that title.

    Gran Maria, Kuudel, and Corone are also called angels of holocaust.

    Thinking about it, those titles sound very dangerous.

    Seeing how Tier, Gran Maria, Kuudel, and Corone have been living in this vige, I would never have thought of them as people with those titles.

    Anyway.

    How strong is she?

    ¡¸Though they never fought against each other, Tier-sama is the strongest. With Kierbit, Gran Maria, Kuudel, and Corone¡¯s support, she¡¯s not unbeatable.¡¹

    I see.

    Then, let¡¯s call Kuudel and Corone.

    ¡¸No, that¡­.Even if Tier-sama¡¯s group won¡¯t do anything, ten kuros are enough to take her down.¡¹

    ¡­..

    Thinking about it, Tier was annihted by the kuros when she first came here.

    So, shall we call the kuros?

    Ah, they¡¯re already on stand-by.

    Alright, with this, Suarurou will finally be controlled.

    She scared me when she interrupted my meal a while ago but let¡¯s do our best to ¡°persuade¡± her this time.

    I wonder how Tier, Kierbit, and Gran Maria are persuading her on their side.

    -0-

    Resume.

    ¡¸Lord, my great lord, please forgive me for my rudeness.¡¹

    Okay, normal.

    However, I¡¯ve already learned earlier.

    ¡¸Again, I¡¯m Suarurou, mother of Suarukou and Suaruriu. Please take care of me from now on. ¡¹

    Likewise.

    Speak more casual.

    It looks like you¡¯re not used to it.

    ¡¸Yes. Thank you very much. Then, I will speak a little more¡­..¡¹

    Oohhh.

    She finally was able to talk normally.

    We talked about how Suaruriu and Suarukou are doing in this vige.

    The twin answered saying they are doing great.

    In fact, they are hard workers.

    They somewhat have a strong will to wait for instruction but they do what they were told.

    They are an indispensable force of the vige.

    I even honestly told them that they don¡¯t have to work that hard if possible.

    Suarurou seems satisfied.

    Great.

    By the way, you fainted yesterday¡­.

    Ah, you were surprised that the world tree is growing but there are bugs that are eating its leaves.

    As an angel, you find that uneptable because god gives you the world tree for you to take care of?

    Is that so?

    Maa, that bug¡­.that giant silkworm is simr to a pet for the world tree.

    It¡¯s not an enemy.

    It is even beneficial to the world tree.

    Overlook it.

    -0-

    Since there¡¯s no longer a problem, my greeting with Suarurou ended.

    Suarurou returned to the guest receiving room.

    The twin, Suaruriu and Suarukou, apanied her.

    It looks like the two of them will serve as guides and lookouts.

    The angel¡¯s vige that Malbit and Ruincia paid for has beenpleted but there¡¯s no interior decoration yet.

    It looks like Malbit and Ruincia will buy from Vige Five when theye back next winter.

    I felt relieved but my belly made a sound.

    Speaking of which, my meal was interrupted.

    It haspletely cooled down but I should eat them or it will be a waste.

    While eating, I asked Tier, Kierbit, and Gran Maria how they finally solved Suarurou¡¯s misunderstanding.

    After this, I shouldn¡¯t do anything strange in order to further convince her.

    ¡¸Vige chief told me that he was pretending to be a human so he will not be pleased if she would expose him.¡¹

    Hearing Tier¡¯s words, I stopped eating.

    Kierbit continues.

    ¡¸Tier and Gran Maria had the chance of bearing children of vige chief. Rather than waging war and disturb him, she should urge Suaruriu and Suarukou to do their best.¡¹

    I-I see.

    That certainly would end the conversation earlier but that would start a harsher nightlife.

    Finally, Gran Maria.

    ¡¸The army of god can never be defeated. In order to avoid the unlikely event of one in a ten thousand defeat, she should train every day instead and wait for the summon.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    In other words, the three of them did not correct Suarurou¡¯s misunderstanding that I¡¯m a god and even used that misunderstanding to stop her.

    I see I see.

    ¡¸No, what I wanted you to do was to convince her that I¡¯m not a god.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way we can move a mountain.¡¹

    The three told me so.

    ¡¸Are you telling me that Suarurou¡¯s misunderstanding is already as big as a mountain?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not her but vige chief¡¯s insistence that he¡¯s not a god.¡¹

    Gran Maria pointed out the window.

    ¡¸You found a vige in the middle of the forest of death. That alone is nothing but a work of god if not a miracle of god. Do you even expect to deceive someone given that obvious evidence?¡¹

    ¡­.

    R-right.

    I got it.

    Ah, sure, but, just a confirmation, you believe that I¡¯m human, right?

    Right?

    Of course?

    Good.

    Then, can you tell me the reason why you believe so?

    ¡­..

    Why are you not looking at me?

    No way, surely you don¡¯t believe that I¡¯m pretending to be a human, right?

    You¡¯re only joking, right?

    Good joke.

    Hahahaha.

    For a while, I appealed to everyone that I¡¯m human.

    I want to believe that Beezel, Michael-san, and Doraim really believed me.

 Chapter 491 â€“ A Summer Day with Suarurou

    <h4>Chapter 491 ¨C A Summer Day with Suarurou</h4>

    I¡¯m plowing the field.

    Concentrate.

    Fufu

    This is the best. Calming.

    Oh, Kuro.

    Don¡¯t just approach me when I¡¯m holding a hoe.

    You too, spiderlings.

    Hahaha.

    Okay okay, I¡¯ll take a break.

    The position of the sun has changed already.

    It seems like I¡¯ve been plowing for a long time.

    -0-

    Break.

    A little further away, Alfred and the others are ying so I went there to check on them.

    When Alfred and the others went to Vige Five, they did an escape game at the event facility. It is a riddle-solving escape game.

    The facility will prepare riddles for children on different escape routes.

    There should be several groups participating in such events.

    ording to the n, a group can escape for an hour the fastest but Alfred¡¯s group managed to escape in no time.

    Because of that, they also participated in the escape game of adults.

    It looks like the escape game for adults is adopted from what the adventurers encountered in dungeons. Brain is necessary but power is needed too and many mysteries are unreasonable.

    Alfred¡¯s group joined four other groups in that game but only one group managed to escape.

    And it was an adult group that managed to escape.

    They¡¯re amazing.

    And now¡­..they are training to something that they weren¡¯t able to solve. They are training using locks.

    ?

    Have the children never seen a lock?

    Right, lock is hardly used in this vige.

    The only lock that the vige uses is a built-in lock on a door.

    However, not everyone is using it.

    We have locks on wine storage, the basement of my mansion, Flora¡¯sboratory¡­..those are ces that children don¡¯t go to.

    Those locks are either made from Howling Vige or purchased from the Goroun Company.

    They¡¯ve never had the chance of unlocking a lock before¡­..

    The lock that the children are ying with is different from the lock I know of.

    Oohhh.

    How does this lock work? Will it open if you normally insert a key and turn it?

    There are five keyholes and it will not open if you don¡¯t insert the key the way it supposed to be.

    But this one here has no keyholes?

    Hidden?

    I have no idea where they are.

    Ah, this ce can be moved.

    Fufufu.

    Areh?

    There¡¯s no keyhole even though I moved it?

    That reminds me, there¡¯s no key either.

    ¡­..

    Switch?

    So, this one¡­.this one.

    It doesn¡¯t open.

    Ursa said leave it to her so I did.

    Ursa quickly flipped the lock three times and the lock opened.

    How did that happen?

    I want to disassemble it for further examination.

    However, it¡¯s not good to take away children¡¯s stuff, right?

    Ah, this lock was bought by an oni maid in Vige Five.

    I see I see.

    -0-

    When I raised my head, I could already see a bunch of mountain elves.

    Their eyes are full of curiosity and are obviously appealing to me.

    I understand.

    ¡¸Use my money. Buy them in Vige Five.¡¹

    The store where you can buy it is¡­.ask the oni maid.

    And don¡¯t disassemble it on the spot.

    -0-

    I resume my fieldwork.

    Concentrate¡­.

    In the forest, a little away from here, ancestor-san and Suarurou are fighting.

    ¡¸Rotten vampireee!¡¹

    ¡¸Yaayyy, godkinnnn¡¹

    ¡­..

    Concentrate.

    Don¡¯t mind them.

    Tier and Loo should be around so everything is okay.

    -0-

    I stopped working because the sun was about to go down.

    Ancestor-san and Suarurou, who had been fighting each other, are getting along well.

    ¡¸Hiraku-sama is a god.¡¹

    ¡¸Vige chief is a god¡¯s familiar. No one can change my mind on that.¡¹

    ¡­..

    Neither Loo nor Tier is here so I guess it¡¯s okay.

    I did not hear what they were talking about.

    -0-

    Dinner time.

    From the Sun Castle, or Vige Four, Gou came over.

    I thought something had happened but Gou¡¯s purpose was Suarurou.

    ¡¸Suarurou-sama, it has been a long time.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It has been 600 years.¡¹

    Suarurou knew the Sun Castle.

    It seems like she lived there for some time.

    ¡¸So, why are you here? Do you want to see me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Currently, the Sun Castle has changed its name to Vige Four. It is being ruled by Vige Chief Hiraku who¡¯s currently here. I thought of informing you that.¡¹

    ¡¸Rest assured. I already heard it from Malbit and Ruincia. I don¡¯t want the Sun Castle now since Hiraku-sama is¡­.excuse me, since it is already under the rule of vige chief. I¡¯m vige chief¡¯s follower desu.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m relieved to hear those words.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. By the way, do you still have fuel? I remember when I was still staying there, you said that there¡¯s a severe fuel problem. Though I don¡¯t want the Sun Castle, it is under vige chief¡¯s rule so I will not let it fall.¡¹

    ¡¸Rest assured. Vige chief gave us enough fuel to keep flying for a million years.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of vige chief¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, as expected of vige chief desu¡¹

    Ah, you two.

    Since they are eating with me, should I say something?

    -0-

    Night.

    I y with the lock that the mountain elves bought until it was time to take a bath.

    I studied it in various ways.

    For the time being, I will copy this lock using wood.

    This is the lock that Ursa turned over and opened during the day.

    Ah, is there an iron ball moving inside?

    I see I see.

    However, if you install this to a door, you can¡¯t turn it over, right?

    Also, it shouldn¡¯t just be turned over, it should also be moved to the left and right.

    It looks like the store already noted when the lock was bought.

    This is something that shouldn¡¯t be used in a door.

    ¡­.

    Hahaha

    Well, this is only a sample and I should be more open-minded about the use of technology.

    But this is quite interesting.

    How about using it on a treasure chest instead of the usual lock?

    A treasure chest without a keyhole.

    Oncepleted, let¡¯s have the event facility in Vige Five use it.

    -0-

    When I was working.

    In the guest receiving space, Suarurou was holding cat on herp while drinking alcohol with wine slime.

    ¡¸I see. I finally understand the reason why Malbit and Ruincia want to abandon the vige.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying, mother? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re going home?¡¹

    Upon hearing Suaruriu¡¯s question, Suarurou thinks a little.

    ¡¸I would like to stay here as his follower until you receive some kind of grace from vige chief.¡¹

    Suaruriu immediately told me her mother¡¯s words.

    Do you want her to go home that much?

    Well, it¡¯s fine.

    However, you must think about it carefully first. It is a serious matter so you shouldn¡¯t do it just because you were induced to do so.

 Chapter 492 â€“ Environment For Drinking Alcohol

    <h4>Chapter 492 ¨C Environment For Drinking Alcohol</h4>

    The dwarves are always working hard to make alcohol.

    But it is not limited to that.

    They are also constantly studying how to enjoy alcohol more.

    It is natural for them to make alcohol more delicious but they don¡¯t have to study how to make food that is good to eat along with alcohol.

    Because of that, I opened a new stage for them.

    -0-

    ¡¸The taste changes depending on the environment where you drink alcohol. I was wondering why aren¡¯t you making a ce that especially for that purpose¡­.¡¹

    Donovan looked at me with a very surprised expression.

    No no, you don¡¯t have to be that surprised.

    It is simr to a banquet.

    There will be individual differences but think about this, between a dirty room and a beautiful room, wouldn¡¯t drinking taste better in the beautiful room.

    How about between a beautiful room and outdoor?

    Temperature and humidity will affect the drinking environment a little but I think it will be better to drink in a natural environment.

    A banquet is the result of creating an environment where many people can drink.

    For people who like to drink with others, a banquet will make the alcohol taste better.

    On the contrary, for those who want to drink quietly alone, that will be a bad environment.

    -0-

    This time, the environment I prepared is the universal ship.

    We prepared the drinking ce on the deck.

    The concept is to drink alcohol while feeling the wind of the broad sky aboard the universal ship on a hot summer day.

    You can imagine it like a cruise ship or a beer garden.

    Well, there is a protective magic on the universal ship so I think we can enjoy the atmosphere without being hampered by the wind.

    -0-

    I consult the crew of the universal ship to determine the space.

    We arrange a long table and chairs there.

    Since it will be a night flight, I was thinking about what to do with lighting but Loo took care of it with magic.

    Thank you.

    I asked the dwarves for the alcohol and the oni maids for food.

    I¡¯m nning to go after dinner so I don¡¯t think we need plenty of food but¡­.just in case.

    I was thinking that only adults will go since it will be a night of drinking but we made a space for children because I lost to their stares.

    We also prepared rooms for children when they feel sleepy.

    The kuros and the spiderlings defeated me with their stares too so there are also spaces for them.

    I only thought of using the deck of the ship but now I decided to use inboard too.

    -0-

    I only intended to go with my family but the demon king, Beezel, Dors, Girar, Doraim, ancestor-san, and Suarurou are already waiting.

    Well, they are like my rtives so it¡¯s okay, maybe?

    I heard that Youko, the holy maiden Celes, and Yuri will also participate.

    When they finish their work in Vige Five, they n to immediatelye back.

    Though a lot of vigers want to participate, we can¡¯t have everyone ride the ship.

    Because of that, we decided that we¡¯ll fly several times.

    Umu.

    I just wanted to experience riding a cruise ship once¡­.

    -0-

    Night.

    Everyone has to properly eat dinner.

    There¡¯s a limit to the amount of food we can bring on board.

    Then, the first flight of the night started.

    ording to schedule, every flight willst for 2hrs.

    A few words first before the toast as a greeting.

    Absolutely don¡¯t fall.

    Even if you don¡¯t fall, if someone were to act dangerously, that person will be banned froming next time.

    Now, kanpai.

    -0-

    Morning.

    I drankst night.

    I drank too much.

    It seems like I was swept by the atmosphere.

    My memory is vague.

    Did I do something dangerous?

    If I was not careful and did something dangerous, it is not aughing matter.

    Then, I recall¡­.

    Yeah, I drank alcohol.

    We drank noisily.

    The children had juice.

    Hakuren and the oni maids Ann and Ramurias are watching over them so they are safe.

    The fairy queen also yed with the children.

    The adults were drinking alcohol while enjoying the night sky.

    Several harpies are flying around the universal ship as precaution against both enemy and someone falling.

    Thank you.

    At the center are several people performing.

    Right right, Suaruriu and Suarukou appeared with towels around their stomach.

    ¡¸We are pregnant.¡¹

    When they said that, Suarurou immediately drank heavily.

    Did she believe them?

    Or was she surprised by her daughters¡¯ entric conduct?

    -0-

    On the bow of the universal ship, Kuro and Yuki are looking at the night sky side by side.

    The atmosphere between them is great.

    The spiderlings are hanging on the sails of the universal ship.

    They are okay since they won¡¯t be pushed out by the wind¡­..this ship is protected by magic.

    The spiderlings gathered and made an image on the sail.

    That¡¯s awesome.

    -0-

    Yeah yeah, it looks like I didn¡¯t do anything uneptable.

    ¡­¡­

    Areh?

    Strange.

    Why am I in Vige Four now?

    The universal ship is also anchored here.

    Looking around, the people who were on the universal ship along with the vigers of Vige Four are drunk.

    Bell, Gou, and Kuzuden are also wasted.

    ¡­¡­..

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Did I get drunk so much that I told them to charge to Vige Four?

    I asked Youko who¡¯s not wasted and even still drinking.

    ¡¸Since the food run out in the middle, it has been decided to resupply at Vige Four since it was nearby that time.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸After arriving at Vige Four, we started a banquet since this ce is simr to the universal ship. I remember you saying that.¡¹

    ¡­.why don¡¯t I remember anything you just said?

    There¡¯s no point thinking about it.

    Let¡¯s refrain from drinking for now.

    And even if I have to drink, I shouldn¡¯t drink much.

    This is for the best.

    -0-

    I apologize to Bell, Gou, and Kuzuden.

    You had fun since Vige Four has very little experience in having a fancy banquet?

    Great.

    I have the alcohol and food that was used to be replenishedter.

    Oni maids, I apologize.

    I left all the cooking to you.

    And Donovan.

    What¡¯s with drinking while watching the sunrise?

    It¡¯s the best? Really?

    I¡¯ve already enjoyed the night drinking so no.

    Let¡¯s get back to the vige now.

    The vigers are probably worried.

    -0-

    Since then, for several days.

    There¡¯s a night flight banquet every night at the universal ship.

    Those who have yet to participate are prioritized.

    I¡¯m also always present but I refrained from drinking alcohol.

    -0-

    And the dwarves became obsessed with creating the environment for drinking alcohol.

    There is no such thing as an annoying ce.

    There is no such thing as a dangerous ce.

    I think their passion is good but drinking at the top of a tree is dangerous.

    You¡¯ll fall once you get drunk.

    Boats started to float at the reservoir too.

    I think it will definitely turn over.

    I don¡¯t dislike it though.

    How about thinking about the interior of stores that serve alcohol? Why don¡¯t you try that?

    I tried my best to correct the direction of ideas of the dwarves.

 Chapter 493 â€“ Straw Hat and Raz Maria

    <h4>Chapter 493 ¨C Straw Hat and Raz Maria</h4>

    I heard from the lizardmen that there¡¯s some sort of fish that was entering the reservoir.

    It¡¯s not a big type of fish, just a 10cm one.

    I rode a boat on the reservoir with my fishing tool.

    Since it¡¯s still hot, I didn¡¯t forget to wear a straw hat.

    This straw hat was made by a viger.

    It has improved a lot.

    Kuro apanied me and he too is wearing a straw hat.

    Compared to the straw hat that was made by Vige One vigers, this is somewhat not that pleasing but I don¡¯t mind.

    -0-

    Have I been here for 2 hours?

    Not even a nibble.

    ¡­¡­

    How about I ask the pond turtle living in the reservoir to drive the fish to me?

    No, that¡¯s pointless.

    There should be fishes, right?

    Good.

    It¡¯s enough to know that there are.

    Kuro, who has been riding the boat with me, is already sleeping.

    Yeah, that¡¯s fine.

    If he¡¯s also awake and waiting for a bite, it would only add up to my pressure.

    -0-

    Evening.

    Don¡¯t ask me anything rted to fishing.

    Refresh.

    It¡¯s great that I was able to refresh.

    I¡¯m not frustrated.

    And I won¡¯t use the AFT just for that.

    For now, let¡¯s make a new pole.

    I think it would be good to make different kinds of hooks too.

    There¡¯s no response after all.

    There¡¯s no problem with the bait, right?

    ording to the pond turtle, the fishes are devouring the baits that are not in a hook.

    Umu.

    How about the thread?

    No, this thread is made by Zabuton.

    There shouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    Before I used it, Zabuton attached a fishing hook with bait to the thread and easily caught one.

    As for others, Kuro is only sleeping there so there¡¯s no problem with him too.

    Ah, I forgot to get the straw hat from him.

    Hahaha.

    His horn struck the straw hat.

    I¡¯ll fix it¡­.no, I¡¯ll make this straw hat as Kuro¡¯s exclusive straw hat.

    I¡¯ll put it at the entrance of the mansion so he can wear it when the sun is too bright.

    Even though I said that, it¡¯s not like he can wear it himself.

    Hnn?

    Red Armor and White Armor, who¡¯s guarding the entrance of my mansion, raise their legs.

    Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you then.

    I¡¯ll make little straw hats for the two of you¡­¡­some other time.

    I feel the gaze of the kuros and spiderlings.

    For everyone¡­..impossible.

    We have materials but we don¡¯t have time.

    Summer will end soon.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    Let¡¯s make straw hats for yourmon use.

    Don¡¯t fight over them.

    Hahaha

    -0-

    Night.

    Loo and Tier asked for straw hats for the children.

    No no, why don¡¯t you ask Vige One for that?

    They want the ones I made?

    ¡­..

    I can¡¯t say no.

    I¡¯ll work hard.

    -0-

    It was decided to hold a festival in Vige Five.

    It is a vige founding festival but not simr to the country founding festival.

    ording to Youko, it is the festival to praise the vige chief, me.

    The vigers of Vige Five thought of it themselves so she permitted them to do so.

    They are also making a statue of me. They will be making a portable shrine for it and carry it around Vige Five.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    I wonder if I should ask them to rece my statue with the god of creation or the farming god.

    I¡¯ll carve it for them.

    I¡¯ll do what it takes to carve them.

    Ancestor-san, go over there for a while.

    -0-

    The result.

    My statue was made by Vige Five¡¯s vigers.

    I decided to make statues of the god of creation and the farming goddess so that it won¡¯t stand out.

    However, I think now that it would be better if it is only my statue¡­.

    I mean, why should I even be lined up with gods in the first ce?

    Isn¡¯t that disrespectful?

    The holy maiden Celes said that there¡¯s no problem but I think you should treat the gods better.

    There will be differences with the portable shrines because of that.

    I also made Youko¡¯s statue.

    Her statue is in her human form but it also has her nine tails form sitting behind it.

    Upon seeing it, Youkoughed.

    She said that I beautify it too much.

    Hitoe, Youko¡¯s daughter, is really fond of it.

    Well, this is Youko¡¯s statue after all.

    However, it is too big so it is impossible to put it on a portable shrine.

    Kuh.

    Miscalction.

    I shouldn¡¯t have made a life-size statue of human Youko.

    Because of that, I made the nine tails version life-size too.

    I made it with lots of effort so let¡¯s disy it in front of Youko¡¯s Mansion in Vige Five.

    After the festival, I n to decorate it near the teleportation gate of Vige Five.

    -0-

    I showed up at thest part of the festival.

    I wore Zabuton-made clothes and had a speech in front of the vigers.

    It was written by the civil servant girls so I didn¡¯t have a hard time thinking of something to say.

    Though I was nervous to speak to arge number of people, it ended safely.

    Thus, the festival ended with my speech but the banquet will continue till night.

    It was lively.

    -0-

    Around the time where we¡¯re supposed to start the summer harvest, a visitor arrives.

    Angel Raz Maria.

    My first impression of her: gorgeous hair, beautiful chest, calm demeanor, soft smile and words.

    Rather than an angel, she¡¯s more of a goddess.

    She¡¯s Gran Maria¡¯s mother.

    Immediately after greeting me, she started a battle with Sururou.

    That¡¯s not¡­.so goddess-like.

    -0-

    Last spring, after sending Malbit and Ruincia back, Gran Maria went to her mother to report that she had given birth to Roze Maria.

    She should havee back with her but it was Suarurou who came with them.

    I was overwhelmed by Suarurou¡¯s impact so I wasn¡¯t able to hear what happened there until now¡­.

    ¡¸Mother seems to have pressed an errand to Raz Maria.¡¹

    Suaruriu and Suarukou were the ones who told me that.

    It looks like she had Raz Maria apany her to attend a certain festival of a certain country that Suarurou¡¯s supposed to handle at the beginning of the year.

    In the middle of the festival, Suarurou escaped.

    Gran Maria, who was helping with Malbit¡¯s work back in the angel¡¯s vige, was forced by her to take her to Big Tree Vige.

    She has left Raz Maria, who has no choice but to stay until the end of the festival as well as no guide that can take her to Big Tree Vige.

    After her battle with Suarurou, Raz Maria¡¯s brunt was directed to Gran Maria and Kierbit.

    ¡¸Did you two think that I will just let you go?¡¹

    Though they did not fight, her smile made Gran Maria and Kierbit scared.

    However¡­.what happened to Suarurou?

    Wasn¡¯t she the strongest before Tier imed that title?

    I guess she can¡¯t beat the power of ¡°I want to see my granddaughter¡±.

    That might be the case¡­.so she should properly apologize.

    Gran Maria let Raz Maria hold Roze Maria.

    -0-

    The one who guided Raz Maria here is none other than Malbit.

    Isn¡¯t it still early for you toe?

    That¡¯s a nice smile but won¡¯t you be scolded by Ruinciater?

    You¡¯ll think about itter?

    I don¡¯t mind but when the timees, don¡¯t ask for help.

    Hahaha.

    For the time being, help us with harvest.

    Don¡¯tin.

    Even Doraim helps me by harvesting radish.

    Suarurou?

    She¡¯s helping us too.

    Look at the carrots over there. Those are harvested by Suarurou herself.

    I¡¯m not lying.

    Hey, Suarurou.

    It looks like you¡¯ve recovered, tell her.

    ¡¸Vige chief is a god.¡¹

    No, that¡¯s not what I ask you to tell her.

    Malbit, I don¡¯t know why you look so convinced but don¡¯t just nod.

 Chapter 494 â€“ Looking Back On Summer

    <h4>Chapter 494 ¨C Looking Back On Summer</h4>

    While plowing the field for autumn, I¡¯m also looking back at what happened this summer including the stores in Vige Five.

    The summer festival of Big Tree Vige was thrown to the civil servant girls as usual.

    This year¡¯s festival is a music festival.

    Whether it was singing, ying an instrument, or even making a sound, you can do it.

    It will be for the judges to decide whether your concept of music will win.

    The winner was the phoenix chick Aegis who sang.

    I never thought that Aegis had such a great skill.

    No one doubted his victory.

    Loo, who¡¯s a judge like me, was muttering something about the cry of life.

    I know how she feels.

    The moment I heard Aegis, I couldn¡¯t help but remember when Alfred was born.

    The cows¡¯ performance is also precious.

    The cows formed a line and made aical song with their moo.

    And one of them sounds like a rapper.

    Aside from that, there¡¯s also the musical of the spiderlings and the howl choir of the kuros.

    The performance of the high elves is superb as always but everyone¡¯s already used to listening to their music whenever there¡¯s an event.

    We¡¯re waiting for their new songs.

    -0-

    In addition to the festival, there¡¯s also Gulf¡¯s riot.

    Since an adventurers guild was founded in Vige Five, Gulf was able to work regrly as an adventurer.

    His registration as an adventurer was canceled due to a certain period of inactivity. However, Gulf was pleased because he wanted to start over from scratch.

    I think it is a bit harsh to cancel the registration because of inactivity but the adventurers guild must guarantee the identity of the adventurers so they won¡¯t let those who are not doing adventurer¡¯s job be adventurers in name.

    Also, even if he¡¯s not working as an adventurer, he¡¯s still reporting his whereabouts to them which is already a good deal of concession.

    If it only ended like that, it would have been great but the adventurers guild of Shashaato City doesn¡¯t seem to agree.

    Gulf had re-registered in the adventurers guild of Shashaato City and restarted his adventurer activities there.

    He¡¯s active in Shashaato City until the adventurers guild in Vige Five was built.

    Gulf seems to be an exceptional adventurer.

    Because of that, the adventurers guild of Shashaato City was greatly promoting Gulf.

    However, when the adventurers guild in Vige Five was built, Gulf began to go there to report and rarely show up in Shashaato City.

    Then, the adventurers guild of Shashaato City, which has been promoting that they have Gulf, was in trouble and even began a n to have Shashaato City be renamed as Gulf City to have him return.

    The adventurers guild of Vige Five sensed their movement and orchestrated Gulf in order for him to not go to Shashaato City.

    In the end, the adventurers guild of Shashaato City hase to the adventurers guild in Vige Five for a duel.

    It became a group battle. A 10 vs 10 battle was held at the event facility at the foot of Vige Five and it seems like it has be well known.

    The result was the victory of five guards that suddenly broke into their duel.

    The white silver knight and the red iron were among the five and I heard they overwhelmed them.

    When the match was over, Gulf finally spoke.

    ¡¸I am a guard of the vige chief of this vige, it is impossible for me to go to Shashaato City.¡¹

    It was a great victory for the adventurers guild of Vige Five.

    No, well, there wasn¡¯t even the need to duel from the beginning.

    It all happened because Gulf did not make things clear. However, no one can me him for his dyed response.

    That¡¯s because his first grandchild was born.

    His first grandchild is a girl.

    A granddaughter.

    He¡¯s been taking care of his granddaughter every day until his son¡¯s wife recovered from the fatigue caused by childbirth.

    That time, his mouth slipped saying he¡¯s a thousand times happierpared to the time when his son was born and had a big fight with his wife.

    Well, even though Gulf¡¯s wife also thinks that their granddaughter is cute, she did not like it when her husband is happierpared to the birth of his own son.

    I ended up going in between them.

    It is normal to be upset with each other from time to time.

    By the way, about the adventurers guild.

    You better go there before it esctes more.

    No, it¡¯s not entirely your fault.

    -0-

    Right right, the pool.

    Though the pool was opened like usual this year, it is Suarurou¡¯s first time.

    And Raz Maria also came overter.

    Malbit already knew about the pool but it was her first timeing over in summer.

    She¡¯s so excited that you wouldn¡¯t think of her as a mother with an adult daughter.

    I look at them enjoying it.

    While I¡¯m doing that, I was caught by the three¡¯s daughters, Gran Maria, Kierbit, Suaruriu, and Suarukou.

    Ahahaha.

    You look great too.

    Hnn?

    I¡¯m only staring at Raz Maria¡¯s chest?

    That¡¯s not true.

    Absolutely.

    Please stop your dishonorable suspicion.

    I guess I will have it hardter.

    -0-

    As for other things that happened this summer¡­.the fairy queen¡¯s case.

    The fairy queen prefers sweets.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean that she can¡¯t eat anything other than sweets.

    She rarely eats them.

    The case started with the hamburgers made for children.

    Seeing the children eating it happily, the fairy queen got curious and requested a hamburger too.

    At that time, the number of hamburgers is the same as the number of children so the oni maid had to rush to make a hamburger for her.

    That¡¯s where a mistake was made.

    The children¡¯s hamburger had cheese in it.

    The fairy queen¡¯s hamburger doesn¡¯t have one.

    She might not have noticed it if no one pointed it out but the children said,

    ¡¸The cheese in this hamburger is delicious¡¹

    The fairy queen quietly checks her hamburger which is already half-eaten.

    She was silent.

    And became super sulky.

    I won¡¯t mind if she goes somewhere and sulks however she wants but she sulks in front of me.

    As expected, keeping herpany all the time will be a hindrance.

    Let¡¯s have a sweets day.

    She¡¯ll be lonely if she¡¯s alone so I called the children.

    When the fairy queen¡¯s mood was restored, I told her to apologize to the oni maid who made the hamburger.

    Although she forgot to put cheese, she made it especially for you.

    Never forget to show gratitude.

    -0-

    So, those things happened huh.

    There are various things that happened but they are surprisingly few.

    That means it¡¯s peaceful.

    That¡¯s great.

    -0-

    Now.

    Girar, I¡¯ll be troubled if you stand in the way.

    Girar said that her wife wants to see Guraru.

    I won¡¯t stop you so just take Guraru home.

    I know that she doesn¡¯t want to leave Hiichirou but Hiichirou can¡¯t leave yet.

    He¡¯s still young.

    Even if I let him, Raimeiren will surely go with him.

    Maa, Girar said he¡¯ll persuade Raimeiren¡­.no, I just told you that¡­.

    Is it impossible to bring your wife here?

    She¡¯s seriously injured that she¡¯s unable to move?

    ¡­..

    Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier?

    Can she be treated?

    Impossible?

    I shouldn¡¯t worry?

    No, I¡¯m curious.

    She was injured five hundred years ago?

    It is certainly a major injury but her life¡¯s not in danger.

    She even gave birth to Guraru even in that state.

    Since you say so, she¡¯s probably fine.

    So, she can¡¯t transform into her human form and that makes it difficult for her to go out.

    I see.

    Are you sure it is impossible to treat her?

    ¡¸Yeah, if I don¡¯t have a leaf of the world tree, there¡¯s no way to heal her.¡¹

    ¡­..

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.eh?

 Chapter 495 â€“ Enemy of God, Guronde

    <h4>Chapter 495 ¨C Enemy of God, Guronde</h4>

    Girar¡¯s wife came in her dragon form.

    She¡¯s a gigantic dragon.

    Much much bigger than Dors¡¯ dragon form.

    The scales covering her body are big and each of them looks like a sharp ck rock.

    She looks like a moving mountain.

    Her wings are small and don¡¯t suit her gigantic body.

    No, her wings are stillrgerpared to Dors¡¯ wings.

    Actually, they are not flying using their wings so the size of the wings doesn¡¯t matter.

    Her tail is thick and long.

    It¡¯s about three times the length of her body.

    It looks a little unbnced but no one would even notice it because Girar¡¯s wife has a more noticeable feature.

    She has eight heads.

    They are connected to her eight necks and each of her heads are as scary as the other.

    I¡¯m sorry for saying this but, if evil or justice will be judged visually, she¡¯s definitely evil.

    If I didn¡¯t know that she¡¯s Girar¡¯s wife I wouldn¡¯t even think that she¡¯s female.

    -0-

    Girar¡¯s wife came from the north and passed over the vige andnded on the south of the vige.

    It has been a rule that no one cannd inside the vige.

    Because of that, I¡¯m also waiting for her in the south of the vige.

    Girar¡¯s wifended at the south forest and all the trees that were pressed by her tails broke.

    One of her heads looked back at the broken trees and had an expression of someone who failed atnding.

    And the dragon disappeared, one woman appeared.

    Long ck hair¡­..a woman in ck dress.

    Even if she¡¯s at a distance, she can be judged as someone beautiful.

    However, after several steps, the beautiful woman in ck dress fell.

    Grandly.

    It is obvious if you look at her face.

    ¡­¡­..

    I tried not to look at her face.

    I leave it to Girar.

    I heard that she hadn¡¯t transformed into her human form for thest five hundred years.

    She might have forgotten how to properly walk.

    -0-

    By the way, Kuro and his pups are standing in front of me.

    They are wary of Girar¡¯s wife. Their tails are down and their legs are trembling.

    Thank you.

    Don¡¯t overdo it.

    Spiderlings, you don¡¯t have to set up your webs around.

    She¡¯s not an enemy.

    She¡¯s Girar¡¯s wife.

    Maa, they are probably wary of her because they have been listening to her saga from Dors, Raimeiren, Doraim, and Hakuren.

    -0-

    Her name is Guronde.

    Her title is ¡°Enemy of God¡±.

    If you read the history of this world, you¡¯ll absolutely read the name of dragon Guronde.

    Guronde seems to be younger than Dors and Girar but she has more legendary stories than Dors and Girarbined.

    Hakuren can also be read as a fearful existence butpared to Guronde, Hakuren can be categorized as a normal dragon.

    The first reason is because she can be talked to.

    The second reason, like Dors and Raimeiren, she¡¯s not hated.

    However, Guronde is different.

    She¡¯s an existence that rampages everywhere for fun.

    And she¡¯s strong.

    She¡¯s powerful enough that both Dors and Raimeiren avoid fighting her.

    It was 800 years ago when Guronde was rampaging around.

    Though she said to be rampaging around, she¡¯s not looking for an enemy but only attacked just because she feels like it.

    She causes big damage but there are almost no person casualties because everyone can be evacuated in time.

    There are two reasons why she was referred to as ¡°Enemy of God¡±.

    First one is that she has killed armies of challengers.

    She doesn¡¯t chase those who evacuate but she shows no mercy to those who challenge her.

    Among the army she destroyed was an army of a religious force that then began calling her ¡°enemy of god¡±.

    The second reason is the destruction of the world tree.

    The world tree, which is assumed to be the only one in the world, was crushed and burnt by her.

    As for the reason, it¡¯s because it¡¯s on her way.

    The world tree is said to be a miracle created by a god and she who destroyed it deserves to be called the ¡°enemy of god¡±.

    -0-

    Violence that doesn¡¯t even think of anything else.

    Attacking whatever she sees.

    That¡¯s how Guronde was evaluated.

    It was Girar who stopped her.

    At that time, Girar, who¡¯s sharp in various meanings, has challenged Guronde to check if he can beat her.

    As the result, Girar and Guronde got married.

    Guronde, who was rumored to be on her way to destroy the world, began to quietly hide in a nest.

    Since then, Guronde has never attacked anyone unless her nest was invaded.

    -0-

    And five hundred years ago.

    When the threat of Guronde was forgotten, the heroes targeted her when Girar was away.

    Even if they die, they will be resurrected.

    14 of them.

    And 260panions.

    Magic weapons were supplied to the group by various powers.

    Those powers have never forgotten Guronde¡¯s threat.

    They are armed enough to take down a dragon.

    -0-

    When Girar returned to the nest, seven heads of Guronde were crushed and her wings and tails were cut.

    But Guronde¡¯s still alive.

    All the heroes who challenged her were annihted and all their magic weapons were destroyed.

    The heroes revived but the countries that sent those heroes are already on the way to receive Girar¡¯s revenge.

    Girar¡¯s strategy is thoroughly destroying the economic foundation of the heroes while not directly challenging the heroes head-on.

    His strategy is effective as the heroes¡¯ scale of activity has been reduced.

    Guronde¡¯s threat was forgotten and overtaken by Girar¡¯s threat.

    By the way, Dors arbitrated between the countries that sent the heroes and Girar.

    Girar responded to the arbitration but that made a rift in his rtionship with Dors.

    -0-

    Guronde tried to quietly recover in the nest.

    If she uses the dragon¡¯s regenerative power, she will be able to do so in time.

    However, after a hundred years, only her wings and tails were regenerated and her heads didn¡¯t.

    At that time, Girar sought the help of the known sage dragon.

    Maa, only half, the other half was kidnapping.

    The sage dragon tried every treatment and even used a number of magic and tools but her heads never regenerated.

    And finally, when he said that only the leaves of the world tree that Guronde crushed and burned can heal her, Girar despaired.

    Guronde gave up saying that it was the result of her own action.

    -0-

    When I told him that the world tree is in the vige, Girar¡¯s face¡­.was mixed with various emotions.

    After all, after I nted the world tree, Girar came several times.

    Didn¡¯t you know?

    He has never seen the world tree so he thought it was an ordinary tree.

    I see¡­.

    For the time being, it seems like he needs three leaves of world tree per one head.

    He needs three leaves and he wants to regenerate seven heads so 21 leaves.

    Maa, she¡¯s a dragon so maybe she needs more.

    I gave him a hundred.

    It seems like he knows how to use it.

    Girar took the leaves of the world tree and returned in a hurry.

    While seeing off Girar, I took out the AFT in hoe form and plowed around the world tree.

    This is the only way I can thank the world tree but for some reason, the nyunyu-daphnes are envious.

    But nyunyu-daphnes.

    Aren¡¯t you staying at the soil that was also plowed by the AFT?

    You¡­.should not be envious of other trees.

    -0-

    I got a call right away.

    Guronde¡¯s heads have recovered.

    You don¡¯t have to be that thankful.

    Dors, Doraim, Hakuren, and Raimeiren panicked a little when they heard us.

    I don¡¯t know anything about Guronde so they told me about her.

    After dinner, when I told them about it, Malbit, Suarurou, and Raz Maria panicked a lot.

    I heard that they had challenged Guronde when they were still calling themselves godkins.

    After that, they are also one of the powers that supplied magic weapons to the heroes.

    I don¡¯t want any dispute in the vige so I rmended that we set up a ce for reconciliation and try to discuss things there.

    It seems like they¡¯ll be hiding for a while.

    -0-

    So, Guronde arrived¡­.

    It¡¯s taking her a lot of effort just to walk.

    She hasn¡¯t arrived before me yet.

    She got angry when Girar tried to lift her.

    ¡­¡­.

    Since there¡¯s no other way, Zabuton came out.

    Zabuton quickly went to Guronde and carried her on her back.

    Zabuton slowly lowers Guronde before me.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting you. I¡¯m Guronde. Please take care of me from now on.¡¹

    Polite greeting.

    ¡¸My apologies but this frugal thing is my greeting gift. This is a handmade goods but please receive it.¡¹

    It¡¯s a long box.

    It¡¯s slightly heavy.

    I opened the box to check it.

    There¡¯s a very divine sword with a scabbard.

    ¡­.

    Handmade goods?

    Is Guronde a cksmith?

    ¡¸That sword was my cut tail.¡¹

    I-is that so?

    I¡¯m troubled with what kind of reaction I should show.

    For now, I¡¯ll just smile.

    Ehto.

    ¡¸My apologies for my dyed response. I¡¯m Vige Chief Hiraku. I will not refuse Girar¡¯s wife so if you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡¹

    After greeting each other, it will be time for the warm reception in my mansion¡­.

    My apologies Zabuton, can you bring Guronde there?

    -0-

    By the way.

    When I was waiting for Guronde in the south of the vige, Beezel came.

    ¡¸Ano, the ¡°enemy of god¡± is revived. She looks like she¡¯s going to this vige¡­..¡¹

    Beezel said so with a serious expression but the Guronde he reported is the one I¡¯ll greet here.

    ¡¸Ah, the usual. hahaha¡¹

    Beezel was convinced for some reason and went home.

    What do you mean the usual?

    -0-

    I did not know but it seems like various ces panicked when they saw Guronde flying over.

    There are a lot of people who lived long in the demon king¡¯s kingdom after all.

 Chapter 496 â€“ A Few Days After I Greeted Guronde

    <h4>Chapter 496 ¨C A Few Days After I Greeted Guronde</h4>

    Three days have passed since Guronde arrived in the vige.

    At first, she¡¯s kind of nervous but she¡¯s rxed now.

    On the first night of Guronde¡¯s arrival, the mountain elves built wheelchairs for her who still can¡¯t walk properly.

    One for indoor and one for outdoor.

    Both are a bit heavy but it is Girar who pushes them so there¡¯s no problem.

    She also seems to love the hot spring when Girar brought her there on her wheelchair.

    The two of them went to the hot spring again this morning.

    For food, she preferred the fanged rabbits and huge boars that were hunted in the forest.

    She seems to like meat.

    As for vegetable¡­.Girar told me that she likes cabbage.

    She also eats radish and cucumber.

    She can eat them as long as there¡¯s miso.

    She doesn¡¯t drink much alcohol.

    I thought she doesn¡¯t like alcohol but that¡¯s not the case.

    Guronde seems to like alcohol but once she gets drunk, she will not be able to maintain her human form.

    Because of that, in order for her to drink alcohol, we prepared a banquet outside so there won¡¯t be a problem even if she transformed.

    The wine slime and the dwarves are always on standby.

    Guronde surprisingly drinks with the dwarves.

    And when the sun was about to rise, Girar looked at the sleeping dragon form Guronde who¡¯s still holding alcohol barrels with a gentle expression.

    She¡¯s been injured for a long time.

    He¡¯s d that there¡¯s a world tree here.

    -0-

    Story rted to the world tree.

    First, Dors.

    ¡¸Girar, I¡¯m sorry. I know that your wife was injured but I never thought that she needs the leaves of the world tree.¡¹

    Dors knows that there¡¯s a world tree in Big Tree Vige so he apologized for that.

    ¡¸No. I hid my wife¡¯s state too. It¡¯s natural that you don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t mind it.¡¹

    Girarughs loudly.

    Guronde hid in the deepest part of the nest and no one has heard her voice except for Girar and Guraru.

    However, even if it is Girar and Guraru, she won¡¯t show herself.

    It¡¯s because her heads were crushed and are rotting.

    Thanks to the regenerative power of dragons, rotting stopped at her heads but still, that¡¯s not the appearance anyone would want to show her husband and daughter.

    Gurondeughed as she¡¯s telling me that story but that¡¯s kind of heavy.

    I had trouble replying.

    -0-

    Next, the angels Malbit, Suarurou, and Raz Maria.

    The angels considered the world tree sacred and the one who burned the world tree, Guronde, their mortal enemy.

    In the past, it seems that they had a lot of gruesome battles.

    However, the angels stopped getting involved with Guronde because no matter what they do, they can¡¯t win against her.

    Though that¡¯s what they dered back then, they were the ones who supplied the heroes with weapons five hundred years ago.

    What¡¯s more, they are magic weapons that are particrly effective against dragons.

    Those are also the cause of Guronde¡¯s injuries.

    Malbit apologizes for that matter as the angel¡¯s chief.

    Guronde also apologized for burning the world tree.

    Both parties don¡¯t seek reparations from each other.

    I thought my role was over when I arranged their meeting but I was forced to join because Malbit refused to let my clothes go.

    Though I also don¡¯t think that years of antagonism won¡¯t easily disappear, an apology is an important step to make it fade away.

    I look forward to the future of both parties.

    For some reason, I managed to say something great.

    -0-

    After the apology, Suarurou and Raz Maria, who were with Malbit, expressed their gratitude.

    The thorn that had been stuck in the angels for a long time has been pulled.

    The three of them are from different factions of the angels but what had happened is something that the whole angel race would want.

    They only said this at the end.

    ¡¸It was great that Guronde is calm.¡¹

    -0-

    Simrly, Guronde also expressed her gratitude.

    She burned the world tree and the angels picked a fight with her every chance they have.

    When she apologized to the angels, she felt lighter.

    She only said this at the end.

    ¡¸It was great that the angels are calm.¡¹

    ¡­.

    Ma-maa, let¡¯s rejoice that they arrived at a mutualpromise.

    The principle may be different but it is prohibited to quarrel in Big Tree Vige.

    There¡¯s no problem with argument though.

    Just don¡¯t use violence.

    -0-

    And those are the stories rted to the world tree.

    -0-

    Now.

    The Big Tree Vige is in the mood of weing Guronde.

    Especially the civil servant girls and the children.

    Some of the civil servant girls were happy because they could even hear Guronde¡¯s saga from the person herself.

    When they heard the stories in detail, they became noisy with their historical discovery.

    As for the children, they were really impressed with Guronde¡¯s dragon form.

    Amazing!

    Cool!

    The children did not know how to express their excitement and they were jumping and shouting.

    Especially Ursa and Hiichirou.

    Their eyes were sparkling.

    Girar is very satisfied seeing them like that.

    Guronde was a little shy.

    However.

    A problem arises.

    There were two people who were offended because Hiichirou praised Guronde too much.

    Raimeiren, Hiichirou¡¯s grandmother, and Guraru, Hiichirou¡¯s wife candidate.

    At first, Raimeiren smiles at Hiichirou who¡¯s surprised by Guronde but before she knows it, she¡¯s already thinking that she¡¯s trying to get Hiichirou¡¯s attention by transforming into a dragon.

    As for Guraru, she¡¯s happy that her mother is being praised but now she¡¯s looking at her mother with scary eyes.

    That¡¯s not how you should look at your mother.

    It¡¯s clearly the eyes one gives to a love rival.

    How about Hiichirou¡¯s mother, Hakuren? Is she alright?

    You¡¯re fine since you have me?

    I¡¯m d but Hiichirou¡­.at the end of the day, he¡¯ll surely return to his mother.

    I see.

    If he doesn¡¯t, you¡¯ll probably sulk.

    No, no, I should say something ominous.

    -0-

    Anyway, it will be a problem since it is about to develop into an irregr tag battle between Guronde vs Raimeiren and Guraru.

    Can you please not fight in your dragon form?

    You¡¯ll break a lot of things.

    I was asked by both Dors and Girar so I stopped them by throwing the AFT in spear form in the middle of both parties.

    The three finally calmed down and even showed me that they are shoulder to shoulder close.

    No, you don¡¯t have to show it to me. It is okay as long as you get along.

    And Hiichirou.

    You¡¯re still a child so it can¡¯t be helped but it is important to know your limit in praising the opposite sex.

    It¡¯s going to cause a lot of trouble.

    When you grow up a little more, I¡¯ll teach you more about it.

    Ah, it¡¯s important.

    Something really important.

    Of course, you too, Alfred, Ririus, Riguru, Ratte, and Torain.

    ¡­..

    Ursa, don¡¯t even try. You can¡¯t just cut someone¡¯s head because there are eight of them.

    -0-

    After talking to Guronde, I was able to solve several of my questions.

    What I¡¯m curious about is when Guronde was in her dragon form, she had eight heads but did she have eight personalities?

    I wonder.

    She has eight personalities.

    However, she has one main personality, and the remaining seven are sub-personalities.

    Her sub-personalities are controlled by her main personality and in some cases, can be integrated.

    The same is true even in her human form.

    However, in her current state, she only has one personality since all others are resting.

    It seems like her body can¡¯t move well because her other personalities are resting.

    I heard that she finds it hard just to fly to this vige.

    Maa, I heard that she¡¯ll get used to it after 10 or so years.

    She also blocked those personalities of her when she started her rtionship with Girar.

    -0-

    The one who gained the most in talking with Guronde is the demon king.

    ¡¸Guronde-dono, so you¡¯re saying that word alone is dissatisfying?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. It is great to hear about the good scenery and the delicious food but after all, it is nothing but a story.¡¹

    ¡¸Mou. Then, my wife is¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸ She never says she¡¯s dissatisfied but that¡¯s what she thinks.¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so¡­¡¹

    The demon king seems to have promised his wife that he¡¯ll never let her get involved in politics when they got married.

    Because of that, he hasn¡¯t brought her wife to this vige yet.

    ¡­¡­.

    Is it political to bring someone to this vige?

    Well, she¡¯s the wife of the demon king so she¡¯s basically the queen.

    If a queen is to visit, it might be political.

    ¡¸I invited her several times but I never get a good reply.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if she refuse, sometimes, you have to use force to bring someone out.¡¹

    Hearing Guronde, the demon king fell into deep contemtion.

    Then, he began to n with Beezel on how to take her wife here.

    I heard from the beastboys, who are going to the school of the demon king¡¯s kingdom, that the principal is the wife of the demon king¡­.

    ¡¸You¡¯re only going to y together in your spare time so it¡¯s definitely not rted to politics.¡¹

    That said, he might be able to convince her now.

    -0-

    When the demon king was contemting from Guronde¡¯s words, Girar, who was listening, was upset.

    He whispered to Guronde.

    ¡¸S-should I have taken you out by force?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu. Didn¡¯t you use that method to bring me here?¡¹

    ¡¸Ri-right. Hahahahahaha¡¹

    It¡¯s good to see that their rtionship as a couple is good.

    Guraru is already big so you don¡¯t need to hold back.

    How can a child not obstruct the parents?

    Well, a child is never an obstruction.

    Thought it might be a little troublesome in the middle of the night.

    No, nothing.

    It¡¯s safe so go now.

 Chapter 497 â€“ Gurondeâ€™s Scale

    <h4>Chapter 497 ¨C Guronde¡¯s Scale</h4>

    Guronde¡¯s scales are like ck rocks.

    The height and width of one of them should be around 3 to 4 meters.

    The thickness is around 1 meter¡­.or looks like that.

    It¡¯s around 80cm.

    Big.

    And hard.

    Super hard.

    No, Hakuren, you don¡¯t have topete.

    Raimeiren, don¡¯t bring your scales too.

    Ehto.

    There are already 200 pieces of big and hard scales of Guronde here after all.

    They are all before me.

    It seems like they are expensive.

    At first, they were supposed to be payment for the world tree leaves that Guronde used for her to be cured but I declined.

    I know how she feels. I was so sick before too and it¡¯s really painful not to be able to move.

    If I hear someone can¡¯t move because of injury, I can¡¯t just leave that person alone.

    Also, even if I receive those, it¡¯s not like I can feed those to the silkworms.

    Therefore, I declined.

    You should not be thankful of me but to the angels who protected the world tree sapling.

    I just took those leaves from the tree after all.

    -0-

    Seeing that I declined, Guronde and Girar changed their ideas.

    It¡¯s going to be the martial arts tournament soon and they are still staying in the vige.

    So they said those are payments for staying.

    If that is the case, then I¡¯ll take them.

    My problem now is how do I use them.

    The warehouse of the vige is already overflowing with dragon scales.

    Every year, a new warehouse needs to be built.

    I have to do something about it soon.

    I have been taught that dragon scales are valuable and it will be rude for me to throw Guronde¡¯s scale since it¡¯s her payment for staying in the vige.

    I have to use it somehow.

    ¡­¡­.

    I gave 10 pieces to Beezel and have him donated to the school where the beastboys are attending.

    It will take time to cash in?

    It¡¯s too expensive so there are only a limited number of people that can buy them?

    Maa, I see.

    You can take somemission so please take care of it.

    Ah, you can only carry them one by one?

    Sorry, let me help you.

    -0-

    10 to Loo.

    You don¡¯t have any way of cashing it?

    Why don¡¯t you ask Michael-san?

    One piece might be the limit?

    I see.

    Then, one piece.

    Donate it to the Ifrus School in Shashaato City.

    -0-

    I thought of Youko but she already escaped.

    It seems like the operating expenses of Vige Five is sufficient.

    In addition, there¡¯s also no way to cash it.

    Don¡¯t Vige Five have merchants¡­.impossible?

    I¡¯m the only one who has the ability to buy a scale?

    Really?

    Regrettable.

    -0-

    If there¡¯s no way to cash it, then let¡¯s just use them as materials.

    AFT, I choose you!

    I processed Guronde¡¯s scale and tried making a kitchen knife.

    ck kitchen knife.

    Fufufu.

    Not bad.

    Let¡¯s have Ann try it out.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too sharp so it¡¯s dangerous. Seal it.¡¹

    It was sealed in a warehouse.

    The kitchen knife not only cuts the ingredients but also the cutting board.

    It¡¯s a pity since I made fifty of them.

    All of them are sealed.

    -0-

    It was a mistake to make an everyday life object out of it.

    Let¡¯s use it to create weapons.

    Sword, ax, scythe, spear.

    The handle part will be made of wood from the plete.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t they look like badass?¡¹

    That¡¯s an oni maid¡¯s impression.

    I think ck weapons look cool too.

    If anyone asks if they are badass, they are.

    As for sharpness¡­I wonder?

    Let¡¯s have Gulf try them.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t. No one can use it. Let¡¯s seal it.¡¹

    It managed to cut down a tree in the forest with one swing but it was rmended to be sealed?

    Umu.

    It¡¯s probably the same as the kitchen knife. If a weapon is too sharp, it¡¯s dangerous to use.

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not the reason. It took out all of me with just one swing. It¡¯s quite unfortunate. I¡¯m pretty tired. I mean¡­.I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m going to faint.¡¹

    When I tried waving it myself, I didn¡¯t feel anything strange¡­.

    Maa, let¡¯s just go with Gulf¡¯s rmendation and seal these weapons.

    The fainted Gulf was sent to Gulf¡¯s house.

    -0-

    If that is the case, this might be a good armor material.

    Well then¡­.

    What should I do?

    Should I cut them to the right sizes?

    ¡¸Ano, a dragon¡¯s scale will be used as it is¡­..¡¹

    Gutt told me the problem.

    ¡¸Dragon scales are usually crushed into powder and mixed with iron.¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸If it is a lesser dragon, it might be used as it is but the dragons thate to this vige are greater, no, special ss. If we can pulverize them, we will be able to use them.¡¹

    So that¡¯s the only way Gutt can¡­.

    Ah, let me pulverize them for you.

    I transformed the AFT into a small knife and scrape Guronde¡¯s scale little by little.

    I collect the powder and put them in a small barrel and give it to Gutt.

    Gutt, you don¡¯t have to worship me.

    He¡¯s acting like Suarurou.

    When I saw Gutt carefully handling the powdered scales like a treasure, I realized how valuable it is.

    Gutt quickly makes two daggers.

    The first one is a normal iron dagger.

    The other one is mixed with powdered scales of Guronde.

    They look the same but their sharpness was on apletely different level.

    Just mixing powdered scales makes this much difference?

    ¡¸It is said that powdered dragon scales gather magical power of the atmosphere to improve and maintain the sharpness of the dagger. Therefore, the de of the dagger with powdered dragon scales doesn¡¯t need any maintenance.¡¹

    Hou.

    You¡¯re describing it as if there¡¯s a will in a dragon¡¯s powdered scale.

    Also, if there¡¯s no need for maintenance, how long will itst?

    While you were processing the dagger, it knows that you¡¯re processing it?

    That¡¯s strange.

    Also, staying sharp doesn¡¯t mean that it doesn¡¯t need to be polished, right?

    -0-

    Maa, I got it.

    For the time being, the use of Guronde¡¯s scale is decided.

    I¡¯ll pulverize all of them.

    ¡­.

    Eh?

    I shouldn¡¯t?

    That small barrel is enough?

    Don¡¯t be shy.

    Hahaha.

    -0-

    I could only give him two small barrels.

    The number of scales has not decreased because what I shaved was what¡¯s left with the scale that I cut to make the kitchen knives.

    I only managed to use one piece.

    Umu.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    Should I just make them weight stones?

    I can probably process them into a shape that¡¯s easy to hold¡­.

    From a single scale, I can make a lot of weight stones.

    Even I can understand that it¡¯s pointless.

    -0-

    Is there no other way to use them?

    What¡¯s the characteristic of Gulonde¡¯s scale?

    They are big.

    ¡­..

    I polished one side of the scales using the AFT and tried to turn it into a mirror.

    It should be t that nothing is distorted.

    Ah, the reflection looks great.

    It¡¯s reflecting but not too much.

    But I like it.

    Fufufu.

    A big mirror.

    Areh?

    In the mirror, I can see Doraim¡¯s butler, Gi.

    But he¡¯s not behind me.

    What¡¯s happening?

    When I was wondering, Gi¡¯s figure became closer and closer until he came out of the mirror I just made.

    Gi looks at me, looks at the mirror behind him, looks at me again, and smiles.

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.I¡¯m only going to do this because of the rule. Cough. Was it you who awakened me from my slumber? State your wish.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    Eh?

    What¡¯s this?

    Wish?

    Ah, like a magicmp.

    I see I see.

    Ehto.

    World peace.

    Yeah, that¡¯s my wish.

    I thought it was a safe wish but Gi apologizes with a whisper.

    You can¡¯t?

    Then, just say hello to Doraim for me.

    ¡¸Fuhahahaha. I understand. Goodbye then.¡¹

    Gi went into the mirror and¡­.disappeared.

    Soon after, he suddenly came from behind me in a dash and punched the mirror with all his might!

    The mirror shattered.

    After that, he continued to punch the mirror until it turned into powder.

    Though I polished it so it is now thin, it¡¯s still hard so he¡¯s kind of amazing.

    No, it¡¯s not.

    What are you even doing in the first ce?

    ¡¸That¡¯s my line. Though it looks like it¡¯s unintentional, making a mirror that big using Guronde-sama¡¯s scale will summon a devil.¡¹

    Eh?

    Is that so?

    ¡¸Yes desu. Ancient devils are bound with confusing rules so please don¡¯t make one again if possible.¡¹

    It sounds annoying so I will.

    And here I thought I finally found a use for Guronde¡¯s scales.

    ¡¸Ah, I see. You have a lot to spare. I understand. I¡¯ll buy them.¡¹

    Thanks for that proposal, Gi.

    I had him buy a hundred.

    And instead of the shattered mirror, I got a silver mirror.

    It is a circr mirror with a diameter of around 2 meters.

    It¡¯s a little inconvenient to use it as a mirror but it¡¯s good enough.

    Let¡¯s decorate it at the entrance of the mansion.

    Eh?

    I shouldn¡¯t?

    I should put it in a dedicated room?

    Is that so?

    As I was told, I decorated it in one of the empty rooms of my mansion.

    Sometimes, Loo, ancestor-san or Raimeiren uses it.

    ¡­.

    It¡¯s a normal mirror, right?

    -0-

    I managed to have Gi buy scales from me.

    It¡¯s good or maybe not.

    ¡¸Vige chief, what are you nning to do with that mountain of gold coins?¡¹

    I look in the direction the oni maid is pointing.

    If you sell the scales, you obviously will receive what it¡¯s worth.

    Hahahaha.

    Can I even build a warehouse where I can ce this literal mountain of gold?

    My sense of value copsed.

    I regretted not making a warehouse for the scales instead.

    No, we can use this since it¡¯s gold coins.

    Let¡¯s use this to Vige Five. Youko?

    I chased the running Youko.

 Chapter 498 â€“ Hamburger, Rematch, and Martial Arts Tournament

    <h4>Chapter 498 ¨C Hamburger, Rematch, and Martial Arts Tournament</h4>

    The martial arts tournament began.

    The demon king seems to have failed to bring his wife again.

    The demon king is kind of depressed so Beezel isforting him.

    Yuri, the demon king¡¯s daughter, doesn¡¯t seem to care that her mother did note.

    She said that it was impossible to force her.

    She¡¯sforting the demon king with Beezel.

    -0-

    The beastboys, Gol, Sil, and Bron, and the high elf Rigune also did not participate this year.

    It looks like they are busy in the school.

    I even received their letter of apology for not being able to participate in the martial arts tournament.

    It¡¯s regrettable but it can¡¯t be helped since it¡¯s work.

    Ah, no, I shouldn¡¯t think this way.

    Working in a ce that doesn¡¯t allow you to take a day off is something toin about.

    In addition, even if they are teachers, they are still children.

    ¡­¡­.

    Well, it was written in the letter that there¡¯s a shortage of teachers in their school.

    It looks like several teachers quit several years ago and they never managed to recruit recements.

    Fufu.

    I can¡¯t do anything about that.

    I donated a while ago via Beezel¡­..it seems like it hasn¡¯t been cashed yet but please make it faster in order to help their situation.

    -0-

    Speaking of which, Loo.

    Is there a shortage of teachers in Ifrus School of Shashaato City?

    Ah, there is?

    Every ce has it hard huh.

    In the vige, we have Hakuren, Rasuti, Frau, and Yuri working together to educate the children.

    We have to be grateful for our current situation.

    The beastboys and Rigune wrote in the letter that they woulde this winter.

    The demon king¡¯s wife mighte too.

    -0-

    There are tents and stalls that serve food near the venue of the Martial Arts Tournament as usual.

    In one of the tents, Guronde is me grilling hamburgers with Guraru.

    ¡¸Mother, isn¡¯t that overcooked already?¡¹

    ¡¸Vige chief said that I should grill them well to make sure that the middle part will be cooked too.¡¹

    ¡¸But, aren¡¯t they burnt already?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.you just need to shave the outer part a little.¡¹

    ¡¸Mother, impossible desu. Give that up.¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Husband.¡¹

    The charred hamburger is eaten by Girar, who¡¯s been sitting nearby, without hesitation.

    Are you okay?

    Is it because it is your wife¡¯s handmade dish?

    It¡¯s love.

    However, you can¡¯t continuously eat charred hamburgers. I¡¯ll give Guronde and Guraru some advice.

    You are grilling the burger too close on fire.

    Also, don¡¯t turn it over frequently.

    If you burnt one side, the other side would most likely burn too.

    ¡­.

    Why don¡¯t you use a steel te?

    That would be easier.

    With the help of Guraru¡¯s persuasion, the hamburger will now be grilled on an iron te.

    Let¡¯s prepare the tools immediately.

    By the way, there are three statue-like people at the corner of the tent¡­..what happened to those three impure dragons?

    They were too moved when they greeted Guronde?

    ¡­.they fainted standing?

    Are they alright?

    Well, you¡¯vee here to participate in the martial arts tournament so I don¡¯t want to waste your effort.

    I¡¯ll wake you up.

    Unfortunately, themon section has just ended now so they can only participate in the warrior section.

    -0-

    There¡¯s a special exhibition match in this martial arts tournament.

    A battle between the phoenix chick Aegis and the world tree¡¯s silkworm.

    This is a proposal from Aegis.

    I think it was frustrated for losing before.

    Aegis¡¯ second is the eagle.

    On the other hand, the world tree¡¯s silkworm¡¯s second is Gordon, Vige Two¡¯s representative.

    The eagle seems to be giving Aegis some advice and Gordon seems to be giving the silkworm some world tree leaves.

    No, I wonder if he¡¯s really giving it some.

    Gordon seems to can¡¯t feed it with the world tree leaves.

    Good luck to the both of them.

    -0-

    The match was over immediately.

    At the same time as the match started, Aegis jumped.

    The silkworm intercepted it with a thread.

    The silkworm uses string shot. Aegis evades and gets closer to the silkworm. The silkworm jumps and tackles Aegis.

    After that, the silkworm uses string shot again and catches the startled Aegis. End of match.

    The victorious silkworm returns to Gordon and begs for world tree leaves.

    Aegis, who lost, wasforted by the eagle after untying the silk thread.

    Yeah yeah, regrettable.

    He never expected that the silkworm could jump.

    It can¡¯t be helped since I¡¯m sure everyone¡¯s surprised.

    Ah, Aegis¡¯ eyes are not dead.

    It¡¯s burning and looking for a rematch.

    Hahaha

    ¡­¡­..

    Areh?

    Isn¡¯t he literally burning?

    Hey, are you okay?

    Ah¡­.it was extinguished immediately.

    Good.

    Thinking about it, Aegis is a phoenix chick.

    Is it normal for it to be burning?

    Well, he did that before when he tried melting the snow on the roof.

    However, you shouldn¡¯t cover your body with fire suddenly.

    The eagle next to you was surprised.

    I was surprised too.

    Ah, you just started burning without your control?

    That means controlling it is your future goal.

    Good luck.

    But be sure to only practice outdoors.

    Don¡¯t ever do it inside.

    -0-

    The martial arts tournament went ording to schedule.

    The winner of this year¡¯s warrior section was Gulf son¡¯s wife.

    It seems that she has fully recovered from her childbirth fatigue.

    Her debut is incredible.

    And it seems like the three mixed dragons did not participate.

    The crowds are cheering loudly.

    -0-

    The winner of the knight section is Red Armor.

    It was also strong.

    It defeated Loo, Tier, Ria, and Ann in session and won the championship.

    White Armor alsopeted but it was defeated by a kuro in the first round.

    That kuro lost to Loo so it can be said that Red Armor managed to get revenge for it.

    Well, nothing is absolute in a battle.

    There¡¯s also thepatibility issue.

    You can do your best again.

    Gulf and Daga managed to win in the first round but lost in the second.

    However, they are very happy that they managed to win.

    On the other hand, Kuudel and Corone, who lost to Gulf and Daga, were preached not only by Tier but even by Malbit, Suarurou, and Raz Maria.

    Please think that Gulf and Daga worked hard and not that Kuudel and Corone got careless.

    -0-

    Andst is the model matches.

    Some call it brave section.

    There¡¯s no winner in this part of the tournament and it is only for watching purposes.

    As for what everyone¡¯s looking forward to, it will be the demon king¡¯s match.

    ¡¸Can I refuse to participate?¡¹

    That was the futile resistance of the demon king.

    His opponent this year is Girar.

    I think this year¡¯s Girar is particrly strong since Guronde¡¯s here.

    Ah, Girar¡¯s stomach looks plump. Probably because of eating too much hamburger.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Demon king, this is your chance!

    The demon king also thought so and boldly attacked.

    Yeah, he did his best.

    I will never forget your bravery.

    Yuri, don¡¯t just focus on eating.

    You too, Beezel.

    -0-

    Guronde did not participate.

    She can¡¯t move properly in her human form and if she¡¯s in her dragon form, she¡¯s bigger than the stage.

    However, to formally introduce herself to the participants from outside of Big Tree Vige, she showed off her dragon form.

    At least they won¡¯t be surprised if she suddenly transformed when she got drunkter.

    She probably nned to get drunk this evening.

    Guronde¡¯s eight-headed dragon form was quickly epted.

    And as usual, she¡¯s popr with children.

    I¡¯m jealous.

    -0-

    The battle between Malbit and Suarurou was exciting.

    They showed a fierce air battle but for some reason, it ended with a grappling technique on the stage.

    The winner was Malbit.

    Areh?

    Wasn¡¯t Suarurou the strongest angel before Tier?

    ¡¸As the angel¡¯s chief, I¡¯m carrying something and can¡¯t lose. That¡¯s why I won.¡¹

    I see.

    Suarurou replied.

    ¡¸Nonsense, she¡¯s pulling down my pants while grappling me! That¡¯s cheating!!¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Ehto, I p my hands for their good match.

    -0-

    In the evening, it¡¯s the usual banquet.

    The dwarves are challenging Guronde.

    Not in a fight but a drinking match.

    The children were also allowed to stay upte but there¡¯s a limit.

    Hiichirou, it¡¯s time to go to bed.

    He shook his head slowly.

    Children younger than Hiichirou have long gone to the bedroom.

    Hiichirou did his best to hold on.

    Alright, let me take you back.

    Ah, you prefer Raimeiren and not me?

    Got it got it.

    I¡¯ll leave you to Raimeiren.

    Raimeiren is very pleased.

    Hnn?

    What¡¯s wrong, Rasuti?

    Ah, right, you¡¯re also Raimeiren¡¯s grandchild.

    Even if you tell me that, what do you want me to do?

    The reason why Raimeiren is holding back at taking care of you is your mother Grafaloon?

    If it¡¯s a child of her daughter, Raimeiren can say and do something since it will be a mother teaching her daughter but if it is a child of her son, she can¡¯t just suggest or do anything since it might offend her daughter inw.

    That¡¯s what I heard from Raimeiren.

    By the way, Helzernark, like Hiichirou, is a child of her daughter but she couldn¡¯t meet her easily because of the ce they are living in.

    -0-

    When Raimeirenes back, do you want her to take care of you?

    Don¡¯t be shy.

    Also, Dors there has a grandpa¡¯s face and looks like he¡¯s waiting for your request.

    Hahahaha.

    Our daughter Rananon is already sleeping.

    You can take it easy.

    I think she just wants to talk about it though.

    -0-

    The night of the martial arts tournament continues.

 Chapter 499 â€“ Those Who Returned, Those Who Stayed, and Those Who Came

    <h4>Chapter 499 ¨C Those Who Returned, Those Who Stayed, and Those Who Came</h4>

    The day after the martial arts tournament ended.

    The demon king and Beezel returned early in the morning.

    It seems like they still have to deal with the aftermath of the chaos caused by Guronde.

    Randan, tts, and Hou weren¡¯t even able to participate in the martial arts tournament because of that.

    It shouldn¡¯t be that bad righ¡­..no, I probably shouldn¡¯t say that.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    I told the demon king to tell me if there¡¯s anything I could help with.

    -0-

    Ancestor-san, who came at night and wasn¡¯t able to participate in the martial arts tournament that much, stayed.

    He looks awfully tired.

    He seems busy.

    That¡¯s also the reason why Fushu wasn¡¯t able toe this time.

    He said that it has nothing to do with Guronde so I¡¯m relieved.

    Ancestor-san is going to the hot spring now.

    Please rx.

    -0-

    Dors, Doraim, and Raimeiren stay.

    Recently, I feel like they¡¯re always in the vige. I wonder why.

    They are always wee to stay but how about your nests?

    Doraim is being called by Gi from time to time.

    -0-

    Girar and Guronde also stay.

    Girar will leave soon but Guronde will remain in Big Tree Vige as it is and is even moving in the direction of settling down.

    Guronde wants to stay with Guraru as much as possible.

    It seems like she¡¯s concerned since she has kept Guraru away from her until now.

    She had to concentrate on recovering so she can¡¯t move that much. Even so, I would like you to do some work for the vige.

    It¡¯s not because I want you to work but I think if you have your own role in the vige, it will be easier for you to integrate.

    It doesn¡¯t matter even if you do good or bad so think about the thing you want to do.

    After thinking, she said she¡¯s a master of magic.

    If it¡¯s about magic, the vige has Loo and Tier but it seems like Guronde¡¯s far better mage than them.

    Her magic attribute is darkness.

    However, it seems like she can use any magic of every attribute.

    And she¡¯s much better than Loo and Tier in every attribute.

    She can even use eight magic spells of eight different attributes at the same time.

    Maa, that means she¡¯s good.

    It seems like she can still do it even in her human form.

    Okay, you¡¯re now the magic teacher of the children.

    The children, they are overjoyed.

    Guronde¡¯s really popr with the children.

    However, if you¡¯re too happy, Loo and Tier, who have taught you magic until now, will sulk.

    Just be happy moderately.

    Guronde, just do it leisurely first and don¡¯t overdo things.

    I want you to continue the lesson after consulting Hakuren, Loo, and Tier.

    Please take care of them from now on.

    By the way, Guronde¡¯s sleeping in a guest room of my mansion.

    Girar said that he would build a house in the vige.

    -0-

    Themias of the south dungeon and the titans of the north dungeon half stayed and half returned.

    Originally, themias and the titans only came to help with the autumn harvest and processing but they became permanent residents.

    In Big Tree Vige, the harvest is three times a year so they won¡¯t run out of doing something.

    Themias and titans work in Big Tree Vige and in return, they¡¯ll bring back crops of the vige as payment.

    Those who are staying in the vige are like migrant workers in the vige.

    The migrant workers will be reced by new members every martial arts tournament.

    Because of that, there will bemias and titans who¡¯ll say goodbye after the martial arts tournament but¡­.I¡¯m not good at it.

    I feel lonely.

    Themias and titans can return to their respective dungeons on their own but I had several kuros to guard them.

    Though themias and titans can return on their own, we can never be too sure.

    After the kuros escorted them back, they¡¯ll hunt in various ces beforeing back.

    Don¡¯t overdo it.

    -0-

    The three, Malbit, Suarurou, and Raz Maria stayed like it was the normalest thing to do.

    And instead of showing signs of returning, Malbit even took the kotatsu out of the warehouse and began setting it up.

    Wait wait, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s still too early to prepare the kotatsu?

    Also, don¡¯t you angels have a vi of your own?

    Why don¡¯t you go there?

    Right.

    You¡¯re staying in the guest room of my mansion.

    I don¡¯t mind but you have to thank Suaruriu and Suarukou who¡¯ve been cleaning the vi.

    Also, it¡¯s still not time for it but you have to help with the autumn harvest.

    Don¡¯tin.

    -0-

    By the way, Ruincia also came after Malbit, Suarurou, and Raz Maria.

    She singlehandedly beaten up Malbit, Suarurou, and Raz Maria.

    Where¡¯s the supposed ¡°the angel chief can¡¯t be defeated¡± you were sayingst martial arts tournament?

    Also, are you sure you¡¯re not lying when you said Suarurou was the former strongest angel?

    I have my doubts.

    Martial arts tournament fatigue?

    Let¡¯s ept that excuse.

    -0-

    So, Ruincia.

    I understand with Malbit.

    However, why did you beat up Suarurou and Raz Maria?

    Ah, they escaped from their jobs.

    I understand but please forgive Raz Maria.

    She must have wanted to see her granddaughter.

    You know how she feels, right?

    Forgive her.

    Malbit and Suarurou, shut up.

    -0-

    Ruincia heard from the three about the result of their meeting with Guronde.

    After hearing from them, she asked me to confirm. Don¡¯t you trust the three of them?

    Wrong?

    Given the heaviness of the content, it needs a third party¡¯s back up?

    Also, it will be dangerous to conclude anything if the information only came from one end so you want to hear it from a different perspective to understand every detail.

    I see.

    Certainly.

    Then, if you want to, I can prepare a ce where you can meet with Guronde¡­.you refuse.

    I don¡¯t particrly mind.

    Will Ruincia also stay here too?

    Until spring.

    Affirmative.

    -0-

    Duringst year¡¯s martial arts tournament, we changed themon section¡¯s tournament format but this year, we turned it to a one-on-one format like before.

    It was because that type of tournament is difficult to judge and too damaging to the participants.

    Also, the number of participants is too many.

    I don¡¯t treat it as releasing their hidden power but some people are looking forward to that day so I emphasized to the participants to be careful in the number of times they¡¯ll fight.

    If they think they can fight, they can participate as many times as they want.

    The disadvantage, it will be a one-on-one battle again if there¡¯s no clear winner.

    And so, the children were dissatisfied.

    As for the reason.

    The children are imitating the martial arts tournament.

    I was thinking if it is bad for them to do that.

    But seeing that Gulf and Daga are there to act as referees, I¡¯m relieved.

    Also, Ursa goes around to guide them.

    As expected of the formermon section winner.

    That¡¯s what I want to think but in fact, I can¡¯t.

    Ursa tried to participate not in the warrior section this year but in the knight section.

    At that time, she¡¯s using the sword I got from Guronde.

    To stop Ursa, the ghost knight was sacrificed¡­he did his best.

    If the ghost knight took her seriously from the start, he would have suppressed her immediately but Ursa¡¯s just a child so he can¡¯t.

    He managed to stop Ursa but the ghost knight was injured.

    The shield made by me and the mountain elves was also broken.

    Ursa is already powerful and the power of that sword is too much.

    I put it in the guest receiving room of my mansion as a decoration. To think that she¡¯ll steal it.

    Anyway, I punished Ursa for taking it out without permission.

    One of her punishments was the ban on carrying weapons.

    I guess she has no choice but to go around and teach the other children.

    She¡¯s reflecting.

    -0-

    Currently, the ghost knight is being treated in Big Tree Vige.

    Since the ghost knight is a ghost knight, he won¡¯t be healed by healing magic.

    Because of that, during his treatment, several beast girls will go to the hot spring area in his stead.

    Please get along with the lions and take care of them.

    I also exined what happened to the two remaining ghost knights in the hot spring area.

    I¡¯m really sorry.

    That time, I noticed something.

    A stranger¡­.there¡¯s someone else there.

    Is that a new ghost knight?

    No?

    It¡¯s a ghost sorcerer.

    It posed but I think it¡¯s better if you brush yourself first¡­.

    You only came here recently?

    Apologies for thete greeting?

    It looks like the ghost knight who joined the martial arts tournament was supposed to introduce the neer to me but given what happened, it fails to do so.

    Hahaha.

    It was decided that the ghost sorcerer will work in the hot spring area too.

    -0-

    By the way, the ghost sorcerer is a sorceress.

    Then, shouldn¡¯t she be wearing some clothes?

    No no, I won¡¯t be turned on by someone who looks like a skeleton.

    You¡¯re a woman, right?

    At least cover your chest and hips.

    I¡¯ll have something prepared for you.

    Something that a sorceress would wear?

    Got it.

    I¡¯ll ask Zabuton.

 Chapter 500 â€“ State of Big Tree Village

    <h4>Chapter 500 ¨C State of Big Tree Vige</h4>

    A new shield was created for the ghost knight.

    The ghost knight said that the changeable gimmick of the shield was very effective.

    Especially if it is the first time the other party sees it.

    However, since the gimmick is for person-to-person battle, it is hardly useful against monsters or demon beasts.

    In short, it¡¯s only for the martial arts tournament.

    And those who show up in the martial arts tournament already know the existence of the changeable shield so the effect is minimal.

    Umu.

    Maa, the gimmick only surprises the other party about the size of the shield.

    Do you want to discontinue that kind of gimmick?

    Yes because it looks cool?

    It¡¯s popr with the kids?

    Right right.

    Then, let¡¯s continue to use that kind of gimmick.

    -0-

    However, there¡¯s no art if we make the exact same thing.

    Last time, there were des hidden in the shield that pops out and can receive an opponent¡¯s sword attack and even counter-attack using those des¡­.

    Okay.

    I made a lot of small des by scraping Guronde¡¯s scale and connecting them to each other and making it resemble a chain.

    However, even if it is a chain, it won¡¯t work¡­there¡¯s no power source after all.

    Mountain elves, what do you have in your hands?

    A device that can move something when supplied with magical power made by Loo?

    Ohohou.

    Given its size, we can use it¡­.

    When switched on, the des pop out and dash around the shield!

    ¡­.

    Very dangerous.

    Stop.

    -0-

    In the end, I made a shield simr to thest one.

    Regrettable.

    -0-

    Let¡¯s just make new armors for the ghost knights.

    They have been made of wood until now so that they won¡¯t rust even if they are staying in the hot spring area.

    However, if Guronde¡¯s powered scale is mixed with iron, it will not rust.

    When I asked Gutt, he told me that it will take a few months of work.

    Well, I guess so.

    I already had a hard time making them from wood so it will surely be harder if they are made of iron.

    I said that I don¡¯t mind even if it takes time but he asked me if he could borrow some help from the Howling Vige.

    It looks like time reduction is only a side goal, his main purpose is to show off the Big Tree Vige forge to the people of Howling Vige.

    I said there¡¯s no problem.

    Let¡¯s check the universal ship¡¯s schedule.

    -0-

    There is still time before the autumn harvest.

    Originally, I¡¯m supposed to start preparing for winter little by little¡­..

    But it¡¯s fine even if I don¡¯t do much.

    In other words, I¡¯m free.

    ¡­¡­.

    The three angels, Malbit, Suarurou, and Raz Maria are rxing at the kotatsu they set up and the fairy queen joined them so I tried giving them fruits.

    First, lychee.

    The fairy queen ate lychee.

    The bad point of lychee is it makes your hand dirty when you¡¯re eating it.

    Yeah, a wet towel.

    Freeze it first.

    Hahaha.

    She¡¯s surprised.

    It¡¯s the same fruit.

    However, the taste and texture changed.

    Ah, you three too?

    Okay.

    Got it got it.

    Then, another fruit.

    How about melon and mango?

    Peach?

    It is hard to peel the skin but¡­.okay.

    It¡¯s almost time for the children¡¯s study time to end.

    ¡­¡­..

    There were a lot of them so the oni maids helped me.

    Thanks.

    -0-

    When I went out and looked at the sky, I saw the phoenix chick Aegis flying with the eagle.

    I prefer them flying side by side but their flying speed is too different so the eagle flies around the area many times.

    Heartwarming.

    Although it¡¯s heartwarming, Aegis seemed to have recognized its slowness again so it stopped flying after a while and sulk.

    Hahaha.

    If you don¡¯t work hard, you won¡¯t be able to beat the world tree¡¯s silkworm.

    -0-

    In the reservoir, the pond turtles are swimming slowly.

    When I counted the shells jumping out of the water, I counted 20 of them.

    They have increased.

    No no, you¡¯re not getting in the way.

    Just let me know if you feel that the reservoir is too small.

    I can either expand or even make a new pond.

    By the way, why are all of you spouting water together?

    It was beautiful?

    Art?

    You are practicing?

    I see.

    Before winter, I¡¯ll make an opportunity for you to show that to the vigers.

    -0-

    I heard women¡¯s scream from the residential area.

    The loudest one sounds like Malbit.

    Then, the others are probably Suarurou and Raz Maria.

    Another sound resounded, the raging voice of Ruincia.

    Ah, it was them after all.

    Malbit and the others are scolded for not working at their vi.

    I¡¯m not rted to that so let¡¯s not get in the way.

    ¡­¡­..

    Malbit, don¡¯t grab my clothes.

    Hahaha.

    I passed Malbit to Ruincia.

    Hang in there.

    And don¡¯t go to my mansion until your work is finished.

    I¡¯ll have food delivered for you.

    -0-

    I looked around the field with the kuros and arrived at the flower field in the north.

    The fairies are flying energetically.

    ¡­¡­..

    Their number has increased.

    Ah, I know.

    I brought them.

    I put some short cut sugarcane on the table.

    The fairies flocked on the sugarcane.

    Sometimes, I bring them sugarcane like this so that they¡¯ll stop bothering the beehives.

    I was surprised when the bees went to me a while ago.

    -0-

    I went to the fruit area to check the bees.

    Yeah, it looks like there¡¯s no problem.

    However, I¡¯m worried about several fat queen bees.

    Are you too fat?

    Well, you¡¯re in an environment where you feel safe.

    Let¡¯s check them again before winter.

    There¡¯s a possibility of the bee hut copsing because of the weight of the snow.

    -0-

    I went to the ranch area and rode a horse.

    Unlike the old days, it follows me obediently now.

    However, I still can¡¯t ride well.

    I¡¯m not good but I think I¡¯m not bad either.

    I look around the ranch area while riding the horse.

    The kuros also followed.

    Yeah, the number of goats, sheep, and cows has also increased.

    Especially the goats.

    They found me and charged at me altogether.

    However, the horse quickly dodges and dashes.

    We managed to take some distance from the goats in no time.

    It is only the kuros who are following me now.

    The goats pulled out and took an attitude as if they¡¯re not interested in me. However, when we approached them, they charged again.

    The horse dodges them again but the kuros had to protect us.

    I knew these goats and I know that they are just ying around.

    They don¡¯t hold a grudge against me after all.

    Probably.

    We¡¯re fine so I guess yes.

    -0-

    The number of horses also increased somehow.

    Everyone¡¯s in good health.

    The foals¡­.don¡¯t miss me.

    The female unicorn seems to have missed me.

    However, I don¡¯t get why it misses me.

    Is it because it¡¯s a unicorn?

    Hahaha.

    Got it got it.

    I¡¯ll give you more carrots tonight.

    I heard that it¡¯s only superstitious that horses love carrots but the horses and unicorn in this vige like them.

    Of course, they are also delighted to eat apples and cabbage.

    The reason why the foals did not miss me is probably because I scolded them for invading the fields a few months after they were born.

    The foals ravaged the vineyard and did not stop even though the kuros were already stopping them.

    It¡¯s natural to get scolded.

    However, I wonder if they are angry with the spiderlings that tied them up that time.

    Yeah.

    Let¡¯s have them make up somewhere.

    -0-

    Night.

    Dinner is a lineup of seafood.

    They are fishes from the Goroun Company.

    Of course, the main dishes are pacific saury and salmon.

    They are a must have in autumn.

    It seems to be a bit early to be their season but I don¡¯t mind.

    The pacific sauries are big so I cut them in two before grilling them.

    The salmons are cooked with rice.

    Yeah, delicious.

    The taste of autumn.

    By the way, when I walked through the fruit area, the chestnuts were about to be harvested.

    The mushrooms need to be harvested too.

    This is my day to rx but I can¡¯t help but think about them.

    Yeah, let¡¯s take care of it tomorrow.

    -0-

    I yed with the children until it was time to take a bath.

    After banning her from carrying weapons, Ursa has been acting like a good girl.

    I wonder if she¡¯s reflecting.

    Aside from me, she was also scolded by Hakuren and Zabuton.

    However, this graceful girl is not so Ursa-like.

    Though I might sound like I¡¯m too soft, I¡¯ll allow her to carry weapons again when the autumn harvest is over.

    Let her continue what she¡¯s doing for the time being.

    At least until the ghost knight fully recovers.

    For the time being, let her continue her good girl act.

    It seems like Ursa wanted to join the knight section and took the sword out because she wanted to be recognized as an adult soon¡­

    Once time passes, you¡¯ll be an adult even if you don¡¯t want to.

    You don¡¯t have to hurry up to be an adult.

 Chapter 501 â€“ Fish Head and Fallen Island

    <h4>Chapter 501 ¨C Fish Head and Fallen Ind</h4>

    I load the heads of pacific sauries on a trolley and bring them to the dog area.

    As for the reason, the kuros want it.

    I naturally want to give them body parts but given the limited number of pacific saury, that is something impossible.

    They said they wanted the heads of the pacific saury that were left over after we ate.

    A pacific saury is around 80cm so its head is kind of big too¡­.

    I gave it to them thinking that they would eat it and they really eat it without problem.

    After that, they asked for another one with sparkling eyes.

    And so, all the heads of the pacific saury will be given to the kuros.

    However¡­.

    Seeing that there are only pacific saury heads is kind of grotesque.

    Well, the kuros don¡¯t care. Their tails are even wagging while looking at the heads.

    Don¡¯t y with the heads of pacific saury.

    Don¡¯t make it roll.

    Show respect to food.

    Ah, don¡¯t pick for sizes.

    Don¡¯t fight over it.

    If you do, I¡¯ll dig a hole somewhere and bury the heads of the pacific saury there.

    I¡¯ll let it rot.

    -0-

    After I finished giving them the pacific saury heads, several oni maids came.

    They are also pushing trolleys like me but what¡¯s on their trolleys are not pacific saury heads.

    They are salmon heads.

    The salmons are also big, around 150cm so their heads are kind of big too.

    They look like tuna heads.

    The oni maids give the salmon heads to the kuros.

    Is it because they are holding back that they only asked for the heads of the pacific saury?

    Hahaha, don¡¯t mind it.

    Yeah, you shouldn¡¯t hesitate¡­.I¡¯ve already noticed it with the head of the pacific sauries but their biting power is amazing.

    They¡¯re eating them crisply without worrying about bones.

    The salmon heads are not soft¡­..

    It¡¯s pretty hard.

    Oh, my bad.

    I¡¯m not going to take your salmon head so don¡¯t look at it with lonely eyes.

    -0-

    When the kuros finished eating the salmon heads, I led them to the water hole in the ranch area.

    Even if they ate carefully, they still smell fishy.

    I¡¯ll wash them.

    Hahaha.

    I was attacked by a goad and was pushed in the water.

    I was caught off guard.

    The kuros seriously chase after the goat.

    Don¡¯t be angry, just be moderate.

    -0-

    After washing the kuros, it¡¯s my turn to take a bath.

    I got wet after all.

    I will not catch a cold because of my ¡°Healthy Body¡± but it doesn¡¯t mean I shouldn¡¯t take care of myself.

    I thought about going to the hot spring but the beast girls have already prepared hot water for the bath so I¡¯ll use it instead.

    Thank you.

    However, don¡¯t try to get in with me.

    The sun is still up.

    -0-

    While soaking in the bathtub, I thought of the new ghost sorceress in the hot spring area.

    She seems to have lived in a certain ce in a human country until a few months ago.

    That certain ce is a bit strange since it is a floating ind in the sky.

    It doesn¡¯t move like the Sun Castle. It stays floating in the same ce.

    She¡¯s a ghost sorceress whose only passion is to continuously research magic without being disturbed by anyone. However, something caused the floating ind to fall.

    In addition, the ce where it fell has arge river and the ind dammed that river.

    It was an important river in that area so when the water level of the river dropped, it wreaked havoc on the cities and viges downstream.

    Many adventurers were sent to the fallen ind to investigate the cause.

    The adventurers destroyed her ind as it is and she can only use teleportation magic to escape.

    However, she¡¯s not an expert in teleportation magic so she can only leave her destination to luck.

    The destination where the ghost sorceress was teleported to was the mountain in the north of the hot spring.

    She¡¯s teleported halfway up the mountain but it seems like her body was buried on the ground aside from her head.

    She can¡¯t use magic given her situation so she was in despair thinking that she¡¯ll rot there as she is. It¡¯s a good thing that she was found by a lion and the lion called the ghost knights to rescue her.

    As thanks for her rescue, she decided to work in the hot spring.

    It seems like she¡¯s doing what she can.

    Iforted her since she¡¯s been through a lot.

    And of course, I let her continue to work at the hot spring.

    After all, she¡¯s not thinking of making another magic research facility anytime soon.

    -0-

    I listened to the story of the ghost sorceress but in fact, I already knew about it.

    The adventurers that made the ghost sorceress escape via teleportation magic used arge-scale destructive magic that made the ind fall, totally destroying that ind.

    As a result, it dammed the river making the water rise.

    Naturally, the flood caused damage to the cities and viges near the river.

    Are those adventurers or a bunch of morons?

    Or did they not think that their magic would actually destroy the ind?

    It¡¯s a good thing that the people noticed that the river was dammed so they immediately fled in advance. Though there¡¯s no human casualty, the damage to properties is terrible.

    It was the Korin religion who took charge of relief and rescue.

    That¡¯s the reason why ancestor-san was so busy that he looks like he¡¯s dying.

    Ancestor-san already met the ghost sorceress in the hot spring area and it seems like he¡¯s not interested in catching her.

    He¡¯s right to do so.

    However, he spoke with her about the cause of the fall of the ind.

    It seems like there are several other floating inds so they¡¯ll take precautions on making sure that those won¡¯t fall as well.

    ¡¸If the adventurers did not destroy the fallen ind, I could have examined more¡­.¡¹

    The adventurers who destroyed the ind were caught and imprisoned.

    The damage that their action did was too big to be forgiven when they were put under trial.

    ¡¸They have no malice so they will be released in six months.¡¹

    That¡¯s what ancestor-san said.

    At the time of their release, he told me that both the Korin Religion and the adventurers guild will jointly watch over them.

    They¡¯ll probably have a hard life then.

    -0-

    When I got out of the bath, I returned to the mansion and went to find ancestor-san.

    I¡¯ll give him donations to the flood-damaged areas.

    Ah, I can¡¯t donate scales?

    Then, cash it is.

 Chapter 502 â€“ Group Flight and Mushroom Picking

    <h4>Chapter 502 ¨C Group Flight and Mushroom Picking</h4>

    Looking up the sky, Tier, Gran Maria, Kuudel, Corone, Suaruriu, Suarukou, Kierbit, Malbit, Ruincia, Suarurou, and Raz Maria are flying.

    They are flying in a straight line with the same speed.

    After circling like that around the vige, the group began to fly around Malbit in a certain formation.

    Along with themand, their formation changes.

    Malbit is the one who¡¯s giving themand.

    She¡¯s at the center of the formation and the one who¡¯s sending signals.

    Unlike her usual self, she looks like a respectablemander.

    The reason they are doing this is simple.

    Tiselle usually sees Malbit down on the kotatsu or even fighting the kittens for the kotatsu. One day, she asked Tier.

    ¡¸Mother, are all angels like that?¡¹

    For the sake of Malbit¡¯s honor, she said she¡¯s like that because she just finished the task assigned by Ruincia.

    It was the first time after a long, long time.

    However, Tiselle doesn¡¯t believe her since she¡¯s been seeing Malbit acting like that sincest winter.

    As the result, Tier consulted Ruincia.

    -0-

    It seems like their group flight not only impacted Tiselle but the other children as well.

    They are cheering loudly.

    Aurora is¡­.does she know what¡¯s happening already?

    Well, it¡¯s good that they are delighted.

    Hnn?

    Kuudel is sending a signal¡­.

    I won¡¯t let her do it so I crossed my arms to signal back.

    However, Kuudel continued sending signals.

    Just once, she¡¯s begging me to let her once.

    Nope.

    Not gonna happen.

    Kuudel¡¯s request is to use a spear with a horn of a kuro.

    I will never allow it unless no children are sleeping.

    Right now, Lupumirina and Roze Maria are sleeping.

    If they make amotion, Ann and the others will surely be furious.

    Again, I sent her the signal that I would not allow her.

    I also asked the kuros nearby to cooperate and form an X mark on the ground.

    I wouldn¡¯t let you say that you didn¡¯t see me.

    Hnn?

    ¡­¡­..

    Kuudel leaves the formation and goes to my mansion.

    After leaving my mansion, she flies back to the group looking depressed.

    She couldn¡¯t convince Ann.

    You can do it next time.

    So please make the children happy with just the group flight today.

    -0-

    I don¡¯t know if the group flight increased the angel¡¯s impression to Tiselle¡¯s eye or to the other children.

    However, I¡¯m sure their impression of Malbit changed.

    Therefore, Malbit.

    Refrain using the kotatsu for now.

    Only now.

    Yeah, only now.

    No, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem tomorrow¡­.

    Got it.

    I¡¯ll set up a kotatsu at the angel¡¯s vi.

    You¡¯ll be forced to work there?

    That¡¯s okay.

    Even in the kotatsu of my mansion, it will probably be the same from now on.

    Also, Raimeiren.

    Don¡¯t gather dragons just because Hiichirou asked you.

    I know that you want him to see the group flight of dragons but¡­.what if something like the Sun Castlees likest time?

    Didn¡¯t you hold back until now to prevent that from happening?

    If somethinges, then let theme?

    No, that is¡­.

    For the time being, don¡¯t do it today.

    -0-

    When I saw the children watching the group flight of the angels, I thought of something.

    I wonder what the children think of me.

    I think not a dignified father.

    I think not someone evil too but¡­.what.

    I don¡¯t remember behaving like a baby too.

    Yeah.

    There¡¯s no point in thinking.

    Just like the angels, I should show my good point as a father.

    However, that would just be me plowing the field.

    I can also hunt but there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let the children apany me in hunting.

    What should I show¡­..no, we can just do it together¡­.

    Like picking mushrooms.

    I want to take immediate action but¡­.it will be night soon so it¡¯s impossible today.

    Let¡¯s do it tomorrow.

    Let¡¯s go mushroom picking with the children.

    And so, I told them.

    -0-

    Then next morning.

    The children are gathered.

    There are about 20 of them. Alfred, Tiselle, Ursa, Nutt, Ririus, Riguru, Ratte, Torain, Hiichirou, Guraru, and lizardman hatchlings.

    Aside from the hatchlings, the children are wearing pants and long sleeves since we are going into the forest.

    They probably will not have the opportunity to use them but they are also equipped with weapons such as dagger for safety purposes.

    Ursa, who has been banned from carrying weapons, is also allowed to carry one.

    It is not needed to be said that weapons are needed if you¡¯re going to enter the forest.

    As for Guraru and Hiichirou¡­.they shouldn¡¯t have any problem even if they don¡¯t have any.

    -0-

    In addition to the children, there are Hakuren, Rasuti, Raimeiren, Dors, Doraim, and 10 adult lizardmen with baskets on their backs.

    I n to have them act with the children.

    Aside from them, there¡¯s also a scouting group, headed by Ria, who already went to the ce where we¡¯ll pick mushrooms.

    There are dangerous monsters and demon beasts in the forest.

    Some spiderlings and kuros have also gone ahead with Ria¡¯s group.

    Overprotective?

    No no, we¡¯re not being careless.

    -0-

    Depart.

    Hakuren and Doraim asked me if I want to send everyone using their dragon form but the children want to walk so we¡¯ll walk.

    I also want to spend more time with the children even a little.

    After walking through the forest for about an hour, we finally arrived at the mushroom harvest site.

    On the way, I feel like we talked a lot.

    I¡¯m already satisfied.

    ¡­¡­

    No, we came here for a purpose.

    Mushroom picking.

    In the past, in this ce, I used the AFT while thinking ¡°edible mushrooms¡±.

    Because of that, if you look closely on the ground, you should see shiitake, maitake, matsutake, and hiratake growing around.

    Now, let¡¯s have the children harvest them.

    Don¡¯t get too absorbed and go deep inside the forest.

    I sent a signal to Ria and the others to keep an eye on them.

    -0-

    After harvesting a certain amount, we moved to another ce.

    The next ce is also a ce for mushrooms, to be more specific, truffles.

    They are underground so they won¡¯t know if there are any just by looking at it.

    Because of that, I had the kuros join us.

    I made the children group with kuros to dig truffles.

    Of course, they won¡¯t dig with their bare hands.

    I have prepared tools for them.

    Raimeiren, Dors.

    Don¡¯t just look after Hiichirou, look at the other kids too.

    Doraim, you can only show them once.

    If you do it too much, the children will not have enough to dig.

    And it came true. There are children who were not able to dig anything after some time¡­.given the looks of this ce, some monsters or demon beasts must have dug them already.

    Half of this ce looks vandalized.

    No one¡¯s watching over this ce after all.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    Let¡¯s move to another ce.

    I hope that ce is okay.

    -0-

    Hnn?

    There was a signal from Ria who¡¯s been scouting for us.

    It seems like some demon beasts came out.

    The kuros and the spiderlings can¡¯t handle them all¡­.

    How many monsters are there!?

    This is bad.

    I call out the children.

    I had Hakuren evacuate the children in the sky in her dragon form.

    After I instructed them to do so, a huge boar appeared.

    It charged towards me.

    There were several spiderlings riding the boar but when they saw me, they flew away.

    They don¡¯t want to get in the way.

    That¡¯s great.

    I waved the AFT in hoe form and killed the huge boar.

    Then, under the guidance of the spiderlings, we headed to another huge boar.

    -0-

    There were a total of eight huge boars.

    That¡¯s a herd.

    It looks like these huge boards were digging truffles before us.

    They felt our presence on their territory so they decided to attack.

    I feel a little sorry.

    However, I was the one who nted those truffles.

    Let¡¯s just be happy for getting a lot of meat before winter.

    However, let¡¯s end the mushroom picking here.

    We have to bring the hunted huge boars to the vige.

    It¡¯s a shame.

    I wanted to find truffles to show the children my good side.

    Excuse me?

    I was amazing when I was hunting the huge boars?

    I-I see?

    Hahaha.

    I¡¯m kind of shy.

    But I¡¯m satisfied.

    -0-

    To transport the huge boars, Doraim had to fly back and forth several times.

    Thank you.

    The children also returned to the vige on Raimeiren.

    I got tired on the way back.

    But not as tired as Fushu who¡¯s already in the vige when we returned.

    She looks pretty exhausted.

    Like ancestor-san, she¡¯s busy dealing with the fallen ind.

    Eh?

    The adventurers who destroyed the ind escaped prison?

    That¡¯s quite scary.

    Ah, you already caught them.

    Great.

    Then, Fushu should rx here.

    We¡¯ll have mushroom nabe tonight.

    Yeah, the children worked hard for them.

 Chapter 503 â€“ Grudge Furnace

    <h4>Chapter 503 ¨C Grudge Furnace</h4>

    The family of Suiren, Mark, and Helze came over after a long time.

    Long time no see.

    The appearance of the three of them¡­did not change much.

    They can freely change their appearance so I shouldn¡¯t worry about that.

    -0-

    The reason why Suiren¡¯s family came is because they were called by Raimeiren.

    It seems like she¡¯s serious with the group flight of dragons.

    Probably because of Hiichirou.

    Raimeiren even forced Girar, who should have left already, to stay.

    Because of that, I won¡¯t disturb her.

    -0-

    For now, let¡¯s introduce Girar and Guronde to Suiren¡¯s family.

    ¡­..

    Hey, don¡¯t use me as a shield.

    You¡¯ve met Girar at the vige once.

    Also, didn¡¯t you meet at other ces before?

    Good.

    Eh?

    Girar is the dragon Mark admires?

    Is that so?

    He¡¯s really a normal dragon who¡¯s sweet to his wife and daughter¡­..

    By the way, Mark.

    When Dors heard the part ¡°the dragon you admire¡±, he reacted a little so follow upter.

    -0-

    So, the one you¡¯re using me as a shield for is Guronde?

    What did Guronde¡­.ah, Mark was almost killed by Guronde once.

    Well then, this is your chance to get along.

    Good luck.

    Are Suiren and Herze scared of Guronde?

    You¡¯ve only heard rumors, haven¡¯t you?

    It¡¯s okay.

    She¡¯s also a dragon who loves her husband.

    Guronde, don¡¯t be shy and stop beating Girar.

    Girar looks happy but Suiren and Herze are scared.

    -0-

    After that, I invited Suiren¡¯s family for a light tea to hear about them more.

    That¡¯s the n but they requested salmon meals.

    It looks like Dors and Raimeiren boasted it to them.

    I don¡¯t mind.

    That aside, there are only a few people who eat salmon roe which is salmon¡¯s eggs.

    I¡¯ve only seen it in Shashaato City before and not in a banquet but¡­..in a trial for solving the dispute with the seakins.

    And so, there are only a few people who eat salmon roe in this vige.

    It was only me, an oni maid, and a mountain elf who can eat them with pleasure.

    I and the oni maid had no sense of repulsion to salmon roe while the mountain elves did not even know what a salmon roe is.

    Maa, I know that it is bad to force someone to eat something that person doesn¡¯t want to.

    Those who only want to eat should eat.

    That¡¯s why since Suiren¡¯s family requested salmon roe, I¡¯ll serve it to them.

    Recently, Dors and Raimeiren have been eating salmon roe too.

    -0-

    When it is time for us to hear about what each other has been doing, the topic shifted to the floating ind in the sky where the ghost sorceress once lived.

    To be precise, we are talking about how the number of floating inds in the sky has decreased by one.

    There were 20 big and small inds floating in the sky before but now, there are only 19.

    It started when Suiren¡¯s family were discussing where they came from.

    There were two lines that should be investigated.

    One is Mark¡¯s line.

    ¡¸Grandfather said there were only 19 of them a long time ago and before anyone noticed it, it has be 20.¡¹

    The other one is Suiren¡¯s line.

    ¡¸I was attacked when I was flying around that ce recently. I just evaded it and didn¡¯t fight back, I was in a hurry back then.¡¹

    Actually, I did not notice them when they said those until ancestor-san, who¡¯s been eating salmon roe, reacted.

    -0-

    After hearing the detailed story, a conclusion is drawn.

    The floating ind where the ghost sorceress was living was not an ordinary floating ind.

    ¡­¡­..

    I left ancestor-san¡¯s discussion with Suiren¡¯s family and asked Loo a question.

    What is an ordinary ind floating in the sky?

    -0-

    It seems like there is a substance in this world that floats in the sky.

    And that¡¯s a floating ind.

    It is stable at a certain altitude and almost doesn¡¯t move.

    Even if it is moved by a typhoon, it will return to its original position as time goes by.

    They are inds that float in the sky normally.

    Their number will increase if there¡¯s a new ind that will emerge from the ground due to a major earthquake or volcanic eruption.

    Their number will decrease when they are destroyed by dragons or something simr.

    Their number will definitely not decrease by falling.

    -0-

    ¡¸In other words, the fallen ind is an ind that floats artificially like the Sun Castle.¡¹

    It was ancestor-san who said that.

    Is that so?

    For that reason, ancestor-san decided to go and listen to the ghost sorceress for detail.

    Eh?

    I should apany you?

    Well, okay.

    -0-

    I left Suiren¡¯s family to Hakuren and left with ancestor-san to the hot spring.

    First question, when did the ghost sorceress start living on the floating ind?

    She doesn¡¯t remember much.

    However, ording to ancestor-san¡¯s analysis, he guessed from her answers that it should be around a thousand years ago.

    What were you researching over there?

    It seems like she¡¯s researching a thing called grudge furnace.

    This is the first time I heard about it but ancestor-san showed a visibly disgusted expression.

    It seems like it¡¯s a device that converts a person¡¯s grudge to power.

    And it¡¯s a very dangerous device.

    Loo doesn¡¯t look interested.

    As for me, I thought the grudge furnace got out of control that¡¯s why the ind fell but I was wrong.

    The ghost sorceress has a deep-seated grudge so she¡¯s been buried in studying the grudge furnace for revenge.

    However, it seems like her deep-seated grudge disappeared about six or seven years ago.

    After that, she was just researching at a leisurely pace.

    A sample of her research is how to make the color of flowers more vivid.

    Loo doesn¡¯t look interested.

    The ghost sorceress ims that the grudge furnace is not rted to the fall of the ind.

    Ancestor-san also agreed with her im.

    ¡¸If you had sealed the grudge furnace properly, it wouldn¡¯t go out of control, right? Then, what has caused the fall?¡­.¡¹

    ¡­..

    Hnn?

    Hearing ancestor-san¡¯s mumbling, the ghost sorceress was very upset.

    And seemed to have remembered something.

    No way, could it be¡­.

    -0-

    It looks like she just left the grudge furnace alone.

 Chapter 504 â€“ Quentan

    <h4>Chapter 504 ¨C Quentan</h4>

    Ancestor-san and Fushu will return to ground zero to check the grudge furnace.

    That will be hard.

    ording to the ghost sorceress, the ind is not using the grudge furnace to power the ind so it is unlikely the cause of the ind¡¯s fall¡­.

    Even so, she can only wait for the investigation result.

    She wanted to apany ancestor-san but she¡¯s wanted in the area near the fallen ind so she was stopped by Fushu.

    She wants to avoid confusion.

    For the time being, the ghost sorceress will continue her daily life in the hot spring area.

    I don¡¯t mind but I¡¯m a little worried at what she was gesturing about as if she forgot something¡­.

    Well, if you remember anything, just let me know.

    -0-

    I return to the vige and am currently in waiting mode.

    Today¡¯s dinner¡¯s main course is the vegetable soup made by Ursa.

    Yeah, it¡¯s good.

    Ursa made that vegetable soup in order for me to lift her ban on carrying weapons.

    I was going to lift it after the autumn harvest but I did not tell that to anyone so it was treated as if it was an indefinite ban.

    Hakurenined that it¡¯s too much and asked me for a condition to lift the ban.

    I gave one condition.

    She must learn to cook something.

    I thought that even if she could only learn to cook one dish, it will help her in the future.

    However, we will judge her dishes.

    If I, Hakuren, and Ann are satisfied, it¡¯s okay.

    Hakuren and I will probably pass Ursa even if she just scorched something but not Ann.

    In short, the condition is really to cook something that can satisfy Ann.

    Thanks to this, Ursa has been studying cooking for a long time.

    I¡¯m a little happy.

    Her motivation is not that girly but it¡¯s okay.

    -0-

    By the way, what happened to Raigiel? Why is he lying his back on an unused earthen pot?

    He looks reflecting but, what did he do?

    He¡¯s cute by the way.

    Ah, they¡¯ve prepared water!

    Run!

    They¡¯re going to boil you!

    -0-

    Night.

    When it is time to take a bath, I head to the forge.

    It¡¯s because I¡¯m making a sword with Gutt.

    I¡¯m in charge of the handle part.

    I made it by carving wood.

    It has already beenpleted.

    I gave it to Gutt and I¡¯ll also leave the rest to him.

    It¡¯s Ursa¡¯s sword.

    It was hard to secretly check the size of Ursa¡¯s hand.

    No, it wasn¡¯t that hard to find out.

    I figured it out from her handprint when she was kneading dough.

    What was difficult was Ann and other oni maids are looking at me with strange eyes when I was examining it.

    I¡¯m not doing anything strange.

    And I¡¯m not thinking of a new dish.

    -0-

    In the forge, aside from Gutt and his two apprentices, there are about 20 or so beastkins that are working.

    They came from Howling Vige.

    All of them are cksmiths.

    They are happily using the forge of Big Tree Vige.

    Since there are a lot of them, they are working 24hrs in turns.

    Because of that, the armor of the ghost knight, which would take several months toplete, has already beenpleted.

    Currently, other than some orders, they are free to make whatever they want.

    They made various kinds of swords, axes, and hammers one after another.

    The cost of fuel and materials for those is covered by Big Tree Vige.

    Their food and amodations too.

    It looks like all the things they made in their free time will be handed over to the vige.

    I don¡¯t mind but is it really okay for them to leave all their work?

    There was no problem at all.

    It seems like they are already satisfied to be able to forge whatever they want.

    In fact, a cksmith can¡¯t afford to freely make something since he can¡¯t make a living unless someone buys them so they only make made-to-order things.

    It seems like it is normal for a cksmith to make the same thing for the rest of their life.

    For example, spring.

    For thest few years, they¡¯ve been making nothing but springs¡­.

    My apologies.

    Those are Big Tree Vige¡¯s orders.

    Ah, no, I won¡¯t stop ordering.

    Don¡¯t worry.

    The mountain elves¡¯ modified horse-drawn carriages with spring suspension are being sold several times a week.

    The order will continue for a while.

    Aside from suspension, there are also other uses of springs.

    Hahaha.

    The beastkin cksmiths are forging things freely here for both studying and change of pace.

    I don¡¯t mind but be sure to follow Gutt¡¯s instruction.

    -0-

    Ten dayster.

    Ancestor-san and Fushu returned.

    It seems like they discovered something.

    ¡¸There is someone else on that ind other than the ghost sorceress. There was someone else living there.¡¹

    ¡­..

    I asked the ghost sorceress.

    It looks like she remembered a lot of things.

    Yeah, it¡¯s true.

    -0-

    The other one living there with her is Quentan.

    It¡¯s not a person or even a ghost.

    It¡¯s a sword.

    It is a magic sword called intelligence sword. It is a sword with an ego.

    The ghost sorceress left the management of the grudge furnace to Quentan.

    She said she left it to it but there¡¯s no way a sword can move on its own like a servant.

    It looks like it was directly connected to the grudge furnace so it can control it.

    And she left it unattended.

    ¡­¡­

    I see. She left it alone.

    No, I know that you mean no harm but there¡¯s no point in apologizing to me.

    Apologize to that Quentan.

    Because it is here.

    -0-

    I¡¯m holding that sword in one of my hands.

    Quentan, the intelligence sword.

    It was brought by ancestor-san and Fushu.

    It seems like it can take over the consciousness of anyone who dares touch it so they brought it in a strictly store manner¡­.

    I touched it nonchntly.

    But it didn¡¯t take over my consciousness.

    Ancestor-san and Fushu are surprised but the most surprised was Quentan itself.

    It has been doing various things to take over my consciousness.

    It seems like it can¡¯t do it so it just gave up.

    It looks like I¡¯m the only one it failed to hypnotize so it¡¯s a bit lonely.

    -0-

    After that, Quentan became noisy.

    For the time being, since it said it wants to be decorated in the best ce, I decorate it on the wall of my mansion. It never said a single thing after that.

    When I asked what¡¯s wrong, Quentan said in a quiet voice,

    ¡¸Idiot, don¡¯t talk to me. I¡¯m just a sword.¡¹

    What are you saying? When I was thinking, I thought it¡¯s conscious of the other sword decorated on the wall.

    The sword forged from Guronde¡¯s tail.

    I brought it near Guronde¡¯s tail sword and Quentan broke.

    Both physically and mentally.

    ¡¸Please forgive me. That sword¡¯s status is way too different.¡¹

    After that, it made a promise of not taking over anyone¡¯s consciousness without permission so I asked Gutt to repair it.

    And I just received it back some time ago.

    ¨C

    Quentan is now at the hand of the ghost sorceress.

    ¡¸Ghost sorceress-sama, it¡¯s been a long time desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s been a long time desu. Areh? Somehow, it feels like your de is more powerful than before¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you noticed my change? I was reforged using powdered dragon scales so I power up a bit. No, I want to try something out.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, would you like to ask the ghost knight-san? They have better sword skills than me.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Really? Hooray!¡¹

    That should be the conversation between the ghost sorceress and Quentan but it sounds like Quentan is talking to itself.

    The ghost sorceress can¡¯t talk too and can only use magic.

    I wonder why Quentan is voicing her out.

    But, that¡¯s pretty convenient.

    We might be able to talk to the ghost knights, who can¡¯t talk, now.

    Let¡¯s tryter.

    For now, the ghost sorceress apologizes to Quentan.

    Quentan is¡­.ah, it wants to stay by the ghost sorceress¡¯ side.

 Chapter 505 â€“ Quentan, Move!

    <h4>Chapter 505 ¨C Quentan, Move!</h4>

    My name is Quentan!

    A sword with ego, intelligence sword Qentan!

    -0-

    The current me!

    Is in charge of the grudge furnace!

    I¡¯m a sword that was created to kill all enemies but I have an ego!

    Because of that, I won¡¯t die!

    I¡¯m also not affected by the grudge furnace!

    A convenient tool!

    Well, I¡¯m indeed a tool so I don¡¯t have anyints if I¡¯m used as one!

    However, there¡¯s a problem with how I am used!

    I¡¯m a sword so I want to cut something!

    Ah, no, don¡¯t want to be used like a rope cutter!

    I want to cut enemies!

    But I¡¯m on a floating ind in the sky, is that the reason why there¡¯s no enemy?

    It might be the case but¡­.ah, yes, I¡¯ll just do my job.

    -0-

    How many years has it been?

    I think it¡¯s over five hundred years.

    Is it a thousand years?

    There has never been a problem with the grudge furnace.

    It¡¯s always in good shape.

    It continues to generate huge amounts of energy and pour it into the preservation tank.

    The preservation tank is almost full.

    Ghost sorceress-sama, it will be dangerous if you don¡¯t change the preservation tank soon desu yo.

    She¡¯s not replying.

    Did she go somewhere?

    If this continues, the gathered energy will not go anywhere and it will cause an explosion so I have no choice but to discard it.

    It¡¯s a waste but it¡¯s better than letting it explode.

    Sooner orter, ghost sorceress-sama wille.

    -0-

    She did note.

    It has been five years.

    ¡­.

    Wait, what does this mean?

    So far, no matter how busy she is, she¡¯ll check the state of the grudge furnace once a year.

    Is ghost sorceress-sama dead?

    No, she¡¯s already dead so she should be purified¡­.I don¡¯t care which term it is!

    Given her determination and how deep her grievance is, she can be considered as a sorceress of madness so it is impossible for her to purify herself!

    In other words, she was purified by someone else!

    Or sealed!

    Something big happened!

    However, given my body, it¡¯s impossible for me to move!

    What should I do?

    What can I do?

    ¡­..

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    All I can do is use the grudge furnace.

    Now, let me use the energy of the grudge furnace.

    Ah, I almost hit a dragon.

    This is bad.

    It may get angry and attack this ce!

    ¡­.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The dragon just left.

    Good

    That was dangerous.

    Hnn?

    This is?

    I should make something angry, not a dragon, and have it attack the ind.

    As long as it touches me, I can do what I want.

    Oohhhh!

    Good n!

    Well, now¡­.

    There¡¯s nothing flying around.

    Figures.

    It has always been peaceful.

    It was strange that a dragon passed by.

    And I should never go against a dragon.

    I¡¯ll just leave it to swords specialized in dragon extermination.

    Therefore, I¡¯m not frustrated at all.

    For the time being.

    I should prepare for anything that wille.

    First, I¡¯ll collect energy from the grudge furnace and¡­.absorb it.

    It¡¯ll be fine.

    -0-

    It¡¯s not fine.

    It exploded.

    The ind fell too.

    That was a terrible scene.

    At least I¡¯m safe.

    I¡¯m confident in my sturdiness.

    But I¡¯m in a pinch.

    In front of me is the preservation tank that stores the energy generated by the grudge furnace.

    There¡¯s a crack in the tank because of the fall.

    Once it breaks, it will explode.

    If this explodes like this, I will die¡­.I wonder if it is good to die?

    Can I even die?

    I may die.

    Pinch.

    W-w-wh-wh-what should I do?

    When I was panicking, a strange man came.

    Chance.

    Touch me touch me!

    Ah, if a sword suddenly talks, won¡¯t he be suspicious?

    No, I¡¯ll be in trouble if he didn¡¯t see me.

    Let¡¯s bet everything!

    ¡¸Look, an expensive sword fell here-¡¹

    All right! I seeded in catching the man¡¯s attention!

    Touch¡­.touch me!

    Consciousness, taken over!

    Hold me and run!

    Hnn?

    There are other people?

    Yeah.

    This ce is going to explode!

    ¡¸This ce is going to explode! Hurry up and ruuuunnnnnn!¡¹

    -0-

    I got caught for some reason.

    It seems like the man I have taken over has been considered as the person who induced that explosion.

    Sorry.

    I have been taken away from the man¡¯s hand but I can still control him.

    Yeah.

    Let¡¯s escape for the time being.

    I did my best.

    But got caught right away.

    The force sent by Korin Religion is too strong.

    What should I do?

    -0-

    When I was thinking of what to do, a great priest came.

    Just seeing him for a moment, I can see that he has great power.

    He¡¯s like a dragon or even more powerful.

    It would be impossible to take over his consciousness.

    I can¡¯t do anything.

    I just watch over what¡¯s happening while pretending to be an ordinary sword.

    ¡­¡­.

    What¡¯s this?

    Did he find out that I¡¯m an intelligence sword?

    I was strictly stored.

    No, are they keeping me as a magic sword?

    Ah, probably because I¡¯m expensive looking.

    ¡­¡­

    I was taken to a vige in a forest.

    Where is this ce?

    No, what is this ce?

    The people around are¡­.no good.

    Everyone¡¯s fierce and there¡¯s no way I can take over anyone¡¯s consciousness.

    Is there someone here who is more vulnerable?

    There might be.

    If no, then I can only despair.

    Should I start praying to god?

    Hnn?

    What the!

    I can¡¯t even make a viger go away!

    Please.

    Don¡¯t touch m¡­.what¡¯s with this cat?

    Don¡¯t just touch me.

    It doesn¡¯t make sense to take over a cat¡¯s consciousness.

    Ah, to hold the cat, a viger carelessly touched me¡­.fuhahahahahahahaha!

    ¡­¡­.areh?

    Areh?

    Eh?

    I can¡¯t take over?

    ¡¸What¡¯s happening?¡¹

    I instinctively spoke.

    -0-

    The priest asked me questions.

    I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m not willing to cooperate.

    I have a purpose.

    Yes, it is to avenge ghost sorceress-sama!

    Until then, I will not cooperate with anyone!

    Yeah, if I can¡¯t take over, then I can¡¯t take over.

    That viger, decorate me in a proper ce.

    Don¡¯t put me in just any ce.

    You¡¯re going to hang me on the wall?

    Well, okay.

    Don¡¯t put me on a corner.

    Decorate me in the middle.

    ¡­..

    Hnnnnnnnnn?

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    I pretended to be dead.

    Idiot, don¡¯t talk to me.

    I¡¯m just a sword.

    That other sword on the wall is overwhelming.

    It is presumptuous even to approach it.

    Ah, wait.

    Viger, what are you doing?

    Pardon me?

    You¡¯re going to rece that sword with me¡­..

    Wait a minute.

    Wait.

    Waaaiiiitttt!

    Uoooiiiiii,lis-listen!

    Please, listen to be!

    Don¡¯t do iiiiiittttt!

    -0-

    I decided to not avenge ghost sorceress-sama andmit suicide.

    I shouldn¡¯t be able to do it with my own power but I did my best.

    I couldn¡¯t bear it.

    What the viger tried to do is the same as asking a king to give up his seat.

    Do you understand?

    You don¡¯t understand¡­¡­

    I see.

    As expected of a man who called the guy ying with a cat demon king.

    -0-

    I broke my own de but I¡¯m still alive.

    However, I¡¯m only a handle now.

    Please, just leave me somewhere and cover me up.

    Yeah, I don¡¯t mind even in the garbage box.

    Eheh.

    There¡¯s a small box that I can surely fit on?

    Don¡¯t be so mean.

    Even if you say that¡­..

    Are you saying that as long as I promise that I won¡¯t take over someone¡¯s consciousness, you¡¯ll have me repaired?

    I can promise you but it¡¯s not easy to repair me.

    You have a skilled cksmith here¡­.great.

    -0-

    Revived!

    I did it!

    And the vige¡­.he¡¯s not a viger but a vige chief.

    And that vige chief said he knows where ghost sorceress-sama is!

    Oooohhhh!

    She¡¯s alive¡­.not technically not alive but, she¡¯s alive!

    Great.

    Truly great.

    Yes, as long as I can meet ghost sorceress-sama, I can talk about anything.

    Please take care of me from now on.

    -0-

    Thus, I was able to return to ghost sorceress-sama¡¯s hand.

    I¡¯m happy.

    Ghost sorceress-sama¡¯s atmosphere changed.

    Ah, I¡¯ve changed too.

    Did you notice it?

    They use powdered dragon scale to power me up.

    Hahaha.

    Try me and see that I can cut anything.

    Ah, I can¡¯t cut the forest trees.

    The shield made of dragon scale too.

    I just got depressed.

    -0-

    Omake.

    Vige chief, vige chief, what¡¯s sword duty will you bestow me?

    ¡¸You will be Ursa¡¯s body pillow. She¡¯s still banned on carrying weapons so I thought¡­.¡¹

    Body pillow?

    ¡¸Your scabbard is special but make sure she won¡¯t be able to take you out.¡¹

    I see¡­.

    Even if you¡¯re on a scabbard, anyone can tell that you are special just by looking¡­.

    No, I don¡¯t want to be a pillow.

    But¡­.didn¡¯t you say since you¡¯re a sword, you want to be used as one?

    Yes, but this is not what I mean.

 Chapter 506 â€“ Small Case

    <h4>Chapter 506 ¨C Small Case</h4>

    Now that Quentan is here, I finally was able to speak with the ghost sorceress usingnguage and understood a little about the floating ind.

    That ind is an artificial ind.

    It is simr to the Sun Castle.

    The maker is unknown.

    It said that the ghost sorceress discovered it and activated it.

    In that area, Quentan¡¯s memory is better than the ghost sorceress.

    That time, the ghost sorceress is holding an insurmountable amount of grudge that the only thing she wants to do is to destroy the world.

    That¡¯s a little scary.

    I wanted to ask why she has so much grudge but now, it seems like it would be better for her to forget everything and start anew.

    And don¡¯t force yourself to remember it.

    -0-

    Quentan¡¯s maker is also unknown.

    ording to Quentan, it was made by a group of strange mages.

    However, it seems like its memory about them is either erased orpletely forgotten.

    It also doesn¡¯t remember the era when it was made.

    It also doesn¡¯t remember the details but it said that it met the ghost sorceress around a thousand years ago.

    Yeah, given how much time has passed, it¡¯s not strange.

    -0-

    I was a little confused why a sword would be in the ghost sorceress¡¯s hands.

    A sorceress is a mage too.

    They shouldn¡¯t be rted to swords, right?

    When she heard my question, the ghost sorceress told me with a nostalgic expression.

    ¡¸In the era I lived, mages are also skilled with sword arts and fighting techniques. Only a few people can survive with magic alone.¡¹

    I see.

    In fact, the ghost sorceress¡¯s sword skill is topnotch.

    Though she¡¯s not the match of the ghost knights, she can beat Gulf and Daga without trouble.

    She¡¯s amazing.

    I wonder if she can teach me too.

    -0-

    By the way, if Quentan doesn¡¯t take over someone¡¯s consciousness, it¡¯s just a talking sword.

    ¡­..

    Does it even have to talk?

    ¡¸Of course! I¡¯m an adviser!¡¹

    Ah, do you mean you can see through the opponent¡¯s movement?

    ¡¸No, I mean I can tell you if you left something at the house when you¡¯re about to go out¡­. Also, even if I can tell the opponent¡¯s movement, it will only distract you in the middle of the fight!¡¹

    Sorry.

    After Quentan broke again¡­..it¡¯s when it saw the AFT?

    It began speaking politely to me.

    However, sometimes, it reverts back to its original way of speaking.

    I don¡¯t really mind. I think it is easier to talk to that way.

    Speaking of talking, I asked Quentan if it can speak for the ghost knights.

    The conclusion, it was able to.

    Until now, I¡¯ve only deciphered what they wanted to say with gestures.

    However, I prefer if you don¡¯t rely on Quentan too much.

    Presently, the gesturenguage of the ghost knights has reached the level of art.

    It¡¯s regrettable to lose this art.

    That¡¯s what I think.

    The mercury Asa, who¡¯s stationed at the hot spring as the administrator of the teleportation gate, also agrees.

    The lion¡¯s pride think so too.

    If there are more than one Quentan, I think it would be convenient for them to always carry one. However, there¡¯s only one of it.

    Quentan itself insists that it doesn¡¯t want to leave the ghost sorceress¡¯s side.

    Therefore, she became someone the speaker of the ghost knights.

    -0-

    Dragons flew side by side over Big Tree Vige.

    Dors, Girar, and Raimeiren are flying a little ahead.

    They are followed by Hakuren, Suiren, Mark, Doraim, Grafaloon, Seriren, Kworun, Domain, Kown, Rasuti, and Helze.

    They are not as beautiful as the group flight of the angels but they are impactful.

    Hiichirou, Guraru, and Rananon¡¯s mouths are wide open as they watch.

    Looking at the three, Guronde can¡¯t help but smile.

    Guronde did not participate since she¡¯s not confident if she can fly side by side with them.

    The dragons are also changing their flying formation like the group flight of the angels.

    They are not as agile and elegant as the angels but they are majestic.

    The vigers of Big Tree Vige are also looking up at the sky.

    Perhaps the vigers of Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three too.

    I have contacted them in advance so there shouldn¡¯t be any confusion.

    When I was thinking of that, Dors and the others spew out fireballs simultaneously.

    ¡­¡­

    I¡¯m not informed about that.

    Uoooooiiiii!

    What are you doing?

    Surprise?

    Well, I was really surprised!

    But spewing fireball is too much!

    Eh?

    Ah¡­.the fireballs won¡¯t fall anywhere and it will scatter in the air.

    I-I see.

    Good production number.

    What a relief.

    ¡­..

    A fireball did not disappear.

    It fell into the forest and boom?

    Stop!

    Come down!

    I won¡¯t search for the criminal!

    Someone, bring me to the ce where the fireball fell.

    Let¡¯s put out the fire!

    I made a little fuss.

    -0-

    In Big Tree Vige, there is another big meeting other than the usual meeting where all the race representatives must attend.

    The only participants are me and the mothers who gave birth to my children.

    Children can¡¯t participate.

    The discussion is all about turns and children¡¯s education.

    I won¡¯t talk about the turns.

    The important thing, for now, is the children.

    I was thinking about why Ursa wants to immediately be an adult and I finally found the reason.

    ¡¸I want to enter father¡¯s room¡¹

    Children are certainly prohibited from entering my room whether it is day or night.

    As for the reason, you already know.

    We¡¯re not being mean but we have to consider the education of the children.

    She wants to be an adult fast so she can enter my room¡­.

    The adults who heard Ursa¡¯s answer panicked.

    And, she gave them an additional blow.

    ¡¸What are you doing there? Let me join.¡¹

    And thus, this meeting was called.

    Let me tell you first.

    Ursa is my daughter.

    That¡¯s it.

    After that, I was scrutinized whether I¡¯m doing something suspicious.

    Everyone, why are you more familiar with what I¡¯m doing than me?

    They also collected information from the kuros and spiderlings.

    The result, all doubts were cleared.

    Good.

    However, why is Ursa¡­.

    Hakuren asked Ursa for an answer.

    ¡¸I heard that there are hidden rooms and hidden passages in father¡¯s room.¡¹

    I see.

    I¡¯m relieved that Ursa¡¯s still a child.

    -0-

    The mother¡¯s meeting was dissolved.

    Another room will be prepared for me.

    A room for my children.

    Of course, there will be a hidden passage there.

    The high elves and the mountain elves worked hard to put hidden rooms, hidden windows, hidden shelves, etc. to it.

    ¡­¡­

    Did it be a ninja house?

    As long as the children are happy, I don¡¯t mind.

    It would be great if Ursa stopped trying to be an adult in a hurry with this¡­.

    Children grow up in no time after all.

 Chapter 507 â€“ Ursaâ€™s Cuisine

    <h4>Chapter 507 ¨C Ursa¡¯s Cuisine</h4>

    Autumn harvest has begun.

    The vige will harvest with everything it has.

    The angels Malbit, Ruincia, Suarurou, and Raz Maria also participated.

    Even the dragons helped.

    This time, Grafaloon even took the initiative to work hard.

    I think she was influenced by Doraim¡¯s radish harvest¡­..ah, she¡¯s not.

    Yeah.

    It¡¯s because of that.

    The group flight of the dragons failed.

    And the one who spewed a fireball that did not scatter is none other than Grafaloon.

    They did not say but I can see that Raimeiren is quite angry.

    Because of that, no one dared mention it too.

    As for the condition she gave her, she said she should help with the harvest.

    Themias of the south dungeon and the titans of the north dungeon also help.

    By the way, what happened to the grocks in the east dungeon?

    Previously, when they were traveling towards here to meet me, they were attacked and injured by a huge boar.

    That¡¯s some time ago.

    Once the grocks recover, I¡¯m going to see them¡­.

    Have they recovered?

    I¡¯ll check them out next time.

    Now, let¡¯s focus on harvesting.

    Fairy queen, I¡¯m happy that you volunteered to harvest persimmons but, isn¡¯t the amount you eat more than the amount you put in the basket?

    You like soft persimmons more than hard persimmons?

    I prefer hard persimmons.

    ¡­¡­.

    No, it¡¯s not time to eat them yet.

    Look at the kuros and the sperlings, they are envious of you, right?

    No, don¡¯t share.

    -0-

    When the harvest is over, crops are processed to oil, sugar, dried sweet potatoes, dried persimmons, etc.

    Wheat is also grounded to flour.

    -0-

    Some of the harvested cabbage and Chinese cabbage are taken to the reservoir.

    They are pre-hibernation food for the pond turtles.

    They have to eat before hibernating.

    The pond turtles eat those cabbage and Chinese cabbage with sparkling eyes.

    There was a moderate amount but it quickly disappeared.

    Do you want a refill?

    The pond turtles, though reluctant, still eat the extra cabbage and Chinese cabbage I brought.

    They know how to eat.

    -0-

    The silkworms of the world tree were also preparing for winter.

    Under the branch of the world tree, they are making cocoons that are the same color as the branch.

    The silkworms will spend winter in those cocoons.

    See you next year.

    Next to me who checks them out is the angry phoenix chick Aegis.

    Hahaha, postpone your match until spring.

    I entrust Aegis to the eagle¡­.but it¡¯s not here?

    This is rare.

    When I thought so, I saw the eagle flying in the distant sky.

    I was wondering why it was circling the same ce but it suddenly dived.

    Oohh, it seems to have hunted a pretty big fanged rabbit.

    The eagle caught the rabbit using its talons and carried it to the vige.

    Recently, food is being prepared in the vige for the eagle so it doesn¡¯t even need to hunt but it is still helping us in its own way.

    Thank you.

    Normally, it would pass the rabbit to the high elves but this time, it was ced in front of Aegis.

    Aegis climbs on the rabbit and plucks the rabbit¡¯s fur.

    Pluck, pluck, pluck.

    It looks like it can¡¯t do it but Aegis managed to pluck its fur!

    And while standing on the rabbit, Aegis looked satisfied.

    It looks like its mood has improved.

    As expected of the eagle.

    Afterwards, the high elves collected the rabbit.

    It looks like its skin has been pricked¡­¡­it looks painful.

    Aegis tried its best to do it after all¡­..

    It¡¯s not being mischievous so let¡¯s not scold it.

    -0-

    On Ursa¡¯s waist lies a new sword.

    A sword matches the size of the current Ursa.

    At the same time I lifted the ban on carrying weapons, I gave it to her.

    You have to treasure it.

    Lifting the ban on carrying weapons means she was able to cook a dish that was able to satisfy Ann.

    Actually, I advised her.

    Ursa doesn¡¯t find it difficult to cut, fry, or mix ingredients.

    What she finds difficult is adjusting fire.

    Whatever food she¡¯ll cook, she¡¯ll always use too strong fire.

    Because of that, I taught her a dish that can be made even if the fire is too strong.

    Fried rice.

    First, prepare and cut all the ingredients. Then, put them all in a heated frying pan.

    The stronger the fire, the better.

    However, if you¡¯re not quick, you¡¯ll burn it.

    This suits Ursa.

    Using a wok in cooking it, Ursa managed to cook fried rice.

    It might even be more delicious than I make.

    And Ann finally recognizes her cooking.

    ¡¸Master is sweet with his daughter.¡¹

    Ann is smiling but I know she¡¯s not.

    Those are words of condemnation.

    What she¡¯s criticizing me for is not that I advised Ursa but I never taught anyone of fried rice until now.

    Yeah, that¡¯s the reason.

    No no, it¡¯s because the yield of rice back in the days is small and it isborious to cook an already cooked rice.

    Yeah, I¡¯ll teach you how to make it now.

    She already prepared the wok.

    -0-

    The next few days, lunch and dinner were fried rice.

    -0-

    Girar was supposed to return.

    He really nned to go back a long time ago but he kept on postponing.

    He¡¯s making all kinds of excuses.

    By the way, thank you for helping with harvesting.

    On the back of Girar in dragon form are a pile of crops.

    They are souvenirs.

    After saying goodbye to Guronde and Guraru for two hours, Girar finally left.

    -0-

    After him, Suiren, Sekiren, and Domaim¡¯s group also left.

    I want them to rx more but it seems like each of them has jobs to do.

    I can¡¯t possibly stop them by force so I give them souvenirs and see them off.

    -0-

    Those who¡¯ll remain are Dors, Raimeiren, Doraim, and Grafaloon.

    Grafaloon seems to have apologized for her mistake during the group flight and she¡¯s also taking Raimeiren¡¯s mood into ount.

    She has a good expression while taking care of her granddaughter, Rananon.

    As for Doraim, Rasuti asked him to help her in making dried persimmons.

    Raimeiren is discussing something with Dors.

    I heard that they are nning on migrating her¡­.though I heard it, I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear it until they officially announce it.

    -0-

    Raimeiren is sweet to Hiichirou but she has a strict side too.

    Not just sweet side.

    And the way she scolds is scary.

    Not just Hiichirou but other children too.

    Therefore, she¡¯s not popr with children other than Hiichirou.

    Is she unpopr? Or is she being feared?

    However, she¡¯s popr among adults.

    After all, she¡¯s a mother who raised five children; Hakuren, Suiren, Doraim, Sekiren, and Domaim.

    Because of that, she¡¯s being relied on in various ways.

    You can get good advice from her.

    However, ancestor-san looks strange while looking at that situation.

    ¡¸Whether it is about child making or children bing rebellious, I think it¡¯s not a good idea to get an advice from an ancient dragon.¡¹

 Chapter 508 â€“ Salutations

    <h4>Chapter 508 ¨C Salutations</h4>

    Zabuton and her spiderlings came to me for their salutations before hibernating.

    Is it already that time?

    Saddening.

    See you again in spring.

    I know.

    I¡¯m also looking forward to the costumes you made for the spring parade.

    And the spiderlings who won¡¯t hibernate, don¡¯t overdo it.

    Don¡¯t forget your thermal instion stone when you go out.

    I know Red Armor and White Armor are resistant to cold but you don¡¯t have to be outside the gate even if you are the gatekeepers.

    It¡¯s okay.

    You¡¯re still the gatekeepers inside.

    -0-

    Then, the pond turtles came.

    Are you guys going to hibernate now too?

    Do you really have to hibernate all at once¡­.No, I shouldn¡¯t stop you.

    See you in spring.

    -0-

    Looking around the vige, the number of slimes walking around is small.

    They are likely moving to a warmer ce.

    The slimes that are walking around now are slimes that are resistant to cold.

    Even if you are strong against cold, you shouldn¡¯t go out when it is about to snow.

    Oh, I saw a slime that¡¯s trembling in the cold and is already sluggish.

    I took it and released it in the mansion.

    There¡¯s no problem if I leave it outside but the slimes are also vigers.

    I want to help them too.

    ¡­..

    There may be others like it.

    Let¡¯s look around.

    -0-

    It is now officially winter.

    It¡¯s cold.

    However, it is warm inside my mansion.

    It¡¯s hard to go out though.

    -0-

    There are three kotatsus installed in the guest receiving room.

    The first kotatsu is being used by Malbit, Ruincia, Suarurou, and Raz Maria.

    It looks like all of their work is over so they are inplete rxation mode.

    Each of them is holding alcohol made by the dwarves.

    And there¡¯s also roast beef on top of the kotatsu.

    No, it¡¯s roasted rabbit meat, so roast rabbit?

    Also, there¡¯s a board of Sugoroku there so I guess they¡¯re ying sugoroku¡­.

    It looks like they are dissatisfied with the content written on the board so they threw it away.

    It¡¯s just a game, don¡¯t take it seriously.

    However, who the heck made that?

    Who the heck wrote ¡°My daughter took my ce¡±, ¡°My grandson was caught by an evil heterosexual¡±, etc. on that sugoroku board?

    -0-

    The second kotatsu is being used by Dors, Raimeiren, Doraim, and Guronde.

    The kotatsu became a mahjong table.

    Are they betting something? Everyone looks serious.

    I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯ll crush the tiles.

    Grafaloon seems to have to go home soon but can¡¯t part with Rananon.

    I heard that she should have left two days ago but why is she still here?

    -0-

    Thest kotatsu is being upied by Doraim¡¯s butler, Gi, Bulga, and Stifano.

    On the kotatsu are youkan and tea.

    The youkan is still at the trial stage but I think it is already satisfactory as it is.

    As for the vigers, it is pretty popr.

    Sweets are favorites of the fairy queen and the children.

    It is also popr with some adults who like sweets that are not that sweet.

    And Gi, who likes not that sweet sweets like youkan, talks about how great it is to Bulga and Stifano.

    That¡¯s Gi¡¯s opinion but sweets should be really sweet like zenzai.

    That¡¯s ording to someone who thinks mochi is great.

    -0-

    The kotatsu in my room is being upied by Kuro and Yuki.

    Kuro moved a little when he saw me so I went in for a while.

    ¡­¡­..

    On the other side, sleeping in someone else¡¯s room, is the fairy queen.

    Sleeping in someone else¡¯s room is quite a big deal you know.

    On the right and left of the fairy queen are Hitoe on her little fox form and the kitten Samael. They are sleeping while being snuggled by the fairy queen.

    Hitoe has a good rtionship with the cats.

    The cats also treat Hitoe as if she¡¯s their elder sister.

    I don¡¯t mind but it seems like Hitoe doesn¡¯t like to interact with the children that much.

    When she¡¯s in her human form, she looks like a three-year-old girl.

    I can¡¯t force her to y with the children if she looks like that.

    In terms of age, she¡¯s far older than me.

    ording to her mother Youko, she will immediately transform into an adult when the timees.

    It is unknown when it will be.

    However, Youko¡¯s not being impatient at all because the longer her child period is, the stronger she will be.

    As for me, it¡¯s kind of saddening if you can¡¯t see the growth of a child.

    I only muttered that but Youko changed her age in front of me.

    5-year-old Youko, 10-year-old Youko, 15-year-old Youko, 20-year-old Youko.

    ¡¸Once she bes an adult, she can freely change your age so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡¹

    Youko said that andughed.

    Is that normal?

    -0-

    That night, I was questioned by Loo why I asked Youko to transform before me.

    I¡¯m not cheating.

    Eh?

    You don¡¯t believe me?

    No, if I want to ask someone to change her age before me, there¡¯s Hakuren, Rasuti¡­.no.

    I mean, Loo¡¯s transformation is the best!

    -0-

    That was a truly difficult time.

    I warmed myself at the kotatsu while remembering that.

    Samael is here, does that mean that the demon king hasn¡¯te yet?

    It seems like the demon king will bring her wife to the vige soon so there¡¯s frequent consultation and preparation.

    Samael woke up and walked out of the room.

    It seems like the demon king has arrived.

    I have to go too.

    The wine slime dived into the ce where I stood up.

    There¡¯s no booze here.

    Hnn?

    How do you know where I¡¯m hiding it?

    I just hid it yesterday!

    -0-

    I talked to the demon king and it was decided that he¡¯ll bring his wife three dayster.

    At that time, the beastboys, Gol, Sil, and Bron, wille with them.

    And 12 more.

    Those twelve seem to want to meet me in Vige Five.

    You can bring them to this vige though.

    No, no, what do you mean it¡¯s impossible?

    Okay.

    So, what¡¯s their purpose of wanting to meet me in Vige Five?

    Marriage greeting?

    Who¡¯s getting married?

    The beastboys?

    ¡­¡­.

    When they came back to the vige before, I think I heard that it¡¯s only¡­.

    Is that so?

    But those three are still children.

    Well, let¡¯s hear from them directlyter.

    By the way, this is just a confirmation¡­.

    No, I heard that Sil got a lot.

    He even asked me for some advice.

    I will not pursue that matter.

    I¡¯ll listen to the person himselfter.

    I only want to prepare.

    That¡¯s the only reason why I want to confirm it.

    All those twelve have never married before, are they?

    It seems like they sent their rtives as representatives.

    Even a member of your four heavenly kings, Hou, is written in here.

    That means the marriage partner will either be Hou¡¯s little cousin or little sister, right?

 Chapter 509 â€“ Demon Kingâ€™s Wifeâ€™s Visit

    <h4>Chapter 509 ¨C Demon King¡¯s Wife¡¯s Visit</h4>

    My name is Anee Rocheur.

    I¡¯m the principal of the Gullgald Noble Academy.

    And I¡¯m also the demon king¡¯s wife.

    I apologize to my husband for saying this but, I¡¯m dissatisfied being the demon king¡¯s wife.

    The person I married became the demon king before I knew it and I never intended to marry the demon king.

    His name even changed.

    However, it can¡¯t be helped.

    For my loving husband, I¡¯ll ept it as long as I can.

    I talked about it with my husband countless of times.

    As a result, I have to live my life separated from my husband but I ept it.

    My husbandes to see me often and I can also see him anytime I want so I¡¯m not that lonely.

    Speaking of loneliness, Yuri is our only daughter.

    Although I think she¡¯s still a child, she graduated from the academy in no time and was sent somewhere to work.

    I¡¯m happy for my daughter¡¯s growth but I can¡¯t hide my loneliness.

    -0-

    One day, my husband invited me for a trip.

    It¡¯s only a day trip.

    It seems like we will be sent and took back by Count Chrome¡¯s teleportation magic.

    It¡¯s a very attractive proposal but the timing was bad.

    It¡¯s currently summer.

    The school has to fully participate in the Founding Festival so we¡¯re quite busy with the preparation.

    If I overdo it, I might take a day off.

    Yeah, let¡¯s do that.

    I told my husband since it¡¯s only a day trip however, I won¡¯t even have time to sleep for the next two days after that.

    ¡­¡­.

    Where is he nning to take me anyway?

    Why do I need to have at least three days off?

    That¡¯s a harsh requirement.

    -0-

    As for autumn, I have to see off those graduating students every autumn so it is also another busy time.

    Basically, students graduate after spending a certain time at the academy but there are students that apply for graduation suddenly and they should be handled immediately too.

    As a worst case scenario, there will be a student who¡¯ll apply for immediate graduation every three days¡­.

    Students who applied for graduation suddenly are students who have to inherit titles or students who have to marry.

    One day dy in their graduation can change their lives.

    I don¡¯t want to ruin their lives so I have to be at the academy 24/7.

    I have no choice but to do so.

    However, it¡¯s still heartbreaking to refuse my husband¡¯s invitation.

    Even so, there were more than a dozen people who suddenly applied for graduation suddenly so my decision to remain at the academy is correct.

    And it¡¯s also surprising.

    Since you want to graduate¡­.did you all really found your other half?

    You are not being swindled, are you?

    There are a lot of fraudsters there who target nobledies and I¡¯ve seen several victims already.

    Have you checked the other party¡¯s identity?

    Don¡¯t smile.

    I¡¯m seriously worried about this.

    When I think of the old graduates who would juste home crying¡­.I¡¯m uneasy.

    Also, some things happened that involved ¡°certain teachers¡± of the academy.

    Those three.

    I don¡¯t really want to but I¡¯m certainly correct when I decided to stay this autumn.

    -0-

    Winter.

    I finally got three days off.

    Fufufu.

    I started my preparations.

    Clothes to wear and change of clothes.

    It¡¯s only a day trip but I don¡¯t know what kind of ce it is so it is better for me to be prepared.

    My husband told me that we¡¯re going to a vige where his acquaintance lives.

    He¡¯s inviting me there so maybe the scenery is wonderful.

    Or maybe the food there is truly good?

    I¡¯m looking forward to it.

    However, I won¡¯t let my guard down.

    I¡¯m the demon king¡¯s wife after all so I might be targeted.

    I won¡¯t be able to bear it if something happens to my husband because I drag him down.

    I have to be prepared.

    -0-

    On the day of our departure.

    For some reason, my husband brought additional clothes for me.

    Is that ce dirty?

    And three familiar beastkins are here too.

    Are they going with us?

    I have this bad feeling.

    However, I can no longer say that I won¡¯t go.

    -0-

    We greet Count Chrome who will send us there.

    His teleportation magic is stunning as ever.

    The ce we were teleported to is outside a vige.

    Given my husband and Count Chrome¡¯s position, they should be able to teleport inside any city directly, why are we outside of a vige? It is probably because of the three beastboys. It will be a vition of manners if they suddenly get teleported in the middle of the vige.

    This vige¡­.it¡¯s quite a big vige.

    The field is also wide and I can¡¯t help but think if it is really winter.

    ¡­¡­

    By the way, husband.

    When we arrived in this vige, why were my amulets destroyed?

    All seven of them.

    If we let our guard down, we might suffer.

    However, it doesn¡¯t make sense. It is as if it is pointless to equip them in the first ce.

    What does this mean?

    Also, I feel unusual presence from both inside and outside of the vige.

    I don¡¯t think that my husband would harm me.

    Then, could it be that Count Chrome betrayed him?

    The three beastboys who came with us should be acquainted with Count Chrome too.

    And we are alone with them in this vige¡­¡­the three beastboys suddenly ran to the vige.

    ¡­¡­..

    Ehto¡­..

    Those three ran towards a man and several women.

    I saw two familiar faces among them, Yuri, my daughter, and Fraurem, Count Chrome¡¯s daughter.

    -0-

    There, I remember.

    It was the time when the three beastboys came to school as students.

    Their rmendation letters were written by Yuri and Fraurem.

    Yuri should be working as the administrator of Vige Five.

    As for Fraurem, I heard that she was appointed as a governor of a certain vige.

    In other words, is this Vige Five?

    ¡­¡­

    However, no matter how I think about it, this can¡¯t be it.

    I heard that Vige Five is a city built on a mountain.

    This is a vige.

    There is no mountain.

    There are mountains around but they are so far away and it is surrounding¡­.huh?

    Isn¡¯t that the Sun Castle above?

    That¡¯s an old relic.

    Where on earth are we?

    For the time being, Count Chrome.

    You didn¡¯t set us up in a trap, did you?

    Good.

    Then¡­.husband.

    You haven¡¯t exined anything to me yet, have you?

    Yeah, I demand an exnation.

    There are many things I want to ask but there¡¯s something I want you to exin to me first and foremost.

    There are two dragons fighting in a ce a little away from here¡­.is that okay?

    Or am I hallucinating and I¡¯m the only one who can see it?

    Why does no one gives a darn?

 Chapter 510 â€“ Introduction Order

    <h4>Chapter 510 ¨C Introduction Order</h4>

    Since it is almost time for the demon king¡¯s wife to arrive, I went to the residential area of the vige.

    My destination is one of the entrances of the vige, the one on the south side of the residential area.

    I decided this ce to be the main entrance of the vige.

    In the past, the entrance at the south end of the vige was treated as the main entrance but Loo and Tier said that it is not suitable to be the main entrance of the vige because I made a dungeon near there.

    If you ask me, I¡¯m fine with anywhere but for some reason, the residents are sticking to it so I listened to them.

    Next time, let¡¯s make a slightly luxurious gate.

    -0-

    I thought it would only be me because it was cold but Frau, Yuri, and Ann apanied me.

    Thanks.

    Hnn?

    Red Armor will apany me too?

    I don¡¯t mind.

    The kuros wanted to apany me too but the demon king asked me to greet her wife with as few people as possible.

    The kuros usually apany me with a group of ten.

    I¡¯m sorry but you can¡¯t this time.

    -0-

    When I arrived at the south gate of the residential area, the demon king¡¯s party had already arrived.

    They were the demon king, a woman who is probably the wife of the demon king, Beezel, and the three beastboys.

    It looks like they checked out who¡¯s with me first and after that, the beastboys rushed up to me.

    I thought that they would tackle me but they immediately stopped when they saw Frau and Yuri next to me.

    They slowly came in front of me and bowed.

    ¡¸Vige chief, we¡¯re back.¡¹

    ¡¸Wee back.¡¹

    -0-

    The demon king¡¯s wife seems to be experiencing some trouble as soon as they arrive.

    Several small objects dropped around her.

    Could the string of her essory break?

    The demon king and Beezel picked them up.

    I also want to help but I was stopped by Frau as she says introduction shoulde first.

    Then, let¡¯s introduce each other.

    I don¡¯t think it is necessary to introduce the two since I¡¯m already familiar with the demon king and Beezel.

    That means I only need to introduce myself to the demon king¡¯s wife.

    The demon king¡¯s wife should be the one who introduces herself first.

    The demon king¡¯s wife stepped forward once and stuck out her chest.

    ¡¸Peasant, you dare introduce yourself to me like this! I¡¯m the demon king¡¯s wife, Anee! You should have pre¡­..mmmmm?¡¹

    The demon king¡¯s wife is still talking but her mouth was suddenly covered by the demon king and Yuri who jumped out from here.

    Frau and Beezel stood side by side in front of me to hide the demon king¡¯s wife.

    ¡¸Excuse us. It seems like she was not briefed. Please wait a moment.¡¹

    Like what Frau said, I waited where I was.

    The demon king and Yuri are exining various things to the demon king¡¯s wife.

    What is noblenguage?

    Is it thenguage they use in court?

    -0-

    Reenactment.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you. I¡¯m the demon king¡¯s wife, Anee Rocheur desu. Please take care of me from now on.¡¹

    The demon king¡¯s wife introduces herself normally.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the vige chief of Big Tree Vige, Hiraku desu. I wee you.¡¹

    I replied with the introduction I had prepared.

    I feel like that kind of introduction is not good but ording to Frau and Yuri, that should be the normal introduction.

    After that, we only need to introduce eachpanion so I ended up having to introduce just Ann and Red Armor because we are both familiar with the others.

    This might be the reason why the demon king only wants us to greet each other with a small number of people. He wants to finish the introduction without taking too much time.

    -0-

    With Ann¡¯s lead, we head back to my mansion while guiding her to the residential area.

    Still, the demon king and his wife are doing love love with each other.

    At first, they are only walking side by side but before I noticed it, they are already holding each other¡¯s hand, and it evenes to the point that the demon king is already princess carrying his wife.

    For the time being, let me confirm it first¡­.if you find it hard to walk, should I call for a carriage?

    That¡¯s not the reason?

    I knew it.

    For the time being, I exined each vige facility to the demon king¡¯s wife who¡¯s being princess carried by the demon king.

    That building over there is the alcohol factory. The dwarves here are responsible for making alcohol.

    That building is the bath.

    If you are a resident of this vige, you can use it freely.

    That tree over there is the world tree.

    There are some cocoons of silkworms at the base of the branches so don¡¯t touch them.

    Ah, that is the inn for guests and that big building over there is my mansion.

    I¡¯m sorry if it¡¯s kind of far.

    Eh?

    Ah, those fighting over there are Grafaloon and Rasuti.

    It¡¯s a mother and daughter quarrel.

    Grafaloon can¡¯t bear to leave her grandchild, Rananon, so she tried to take her with her.

    I apologize for showing you something unsightly.

    Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any damage.

    Dors is working hard to make sure that the vige is protected by a barrier.

    By the way, Rananon is currently with Raimeiren.

    Raimeiren not only likes Hiichirou but Rananon too but she was not able to show her affection to her until now because of Grafaloon.

    She¡¯s taking her time now with her.

    -0-

    We arrived at my mansion.

    The kuros are waiting in line in front of the entrance.

    There are more of them nowpared to when they asked me to apany me earlier.

    Okay okay.

    I¡¯m sorry for making you wait even though it¡¯s cold.

    White Armor is also gatekeeping, you¡¯ve worked hard.

    When I waved my hand, White Armor raised one of its legs and waved back at me.

    Are you going to return to your gatekeeping, Red Armor?

    Good luck.

    Take a break if you have to.

    -0-

    It is warm inside my mansion.

    The demon king¡¯s wife looks calm too.

    But first thing first. I introduced Loo, Tier, Senna, Gulf, and Gutt, who were waiting in the hall, to her.

    I introduced Loo and Tier as my wives¡¯ representatives.

    Senna shouldn¡¯t even be in the mansion but since the demon king¡¯s wife has taken care of the three beastboys, she came to my mansion.

    She introduced herself as the representative of the beastkins of the vige.

    Gulf and Gutt are supposed to be Senna¡¯spanions so it was her responsibility to introduce them.

    -0-

    Originally, I should have introduced my children too but it was dyed because of the demon king¡¯s request.

    It is also the study time of the children so I don¡¯t mind.

    I¡¯ll introduce them to her at dinner.

    By the way, it seems like the demon king¡¯s wife overreacted when Loo, Tier, and Gulf were introduced to her, or is it only my imagination?

    -0-

    Next, let¡¯s bring her to the guest receiving room¡­.ah, she wants to change her clothes first.

    When Yuri first came to the vige, she also changed her clothes many times.

    It is probably rted to culture.

    I learned something new.

    We have prepared a guest room so please use it to your heart¡¯s content.

    Ann will guide yo¡­..the demon king will take you there.

    Their rtionship is really good.

    -0-

    After some time, the demon king¡¯s wife finally changed her clothes so I brought her to the guest receiving room with her husband.

    I know that it takes time for a woman to change her clothes so I did notin.

    What I¡¯mining about now is that Malbit¡¯s group is drinking on the kotatsu in the guest receiving room.

    I told you to not do it today since there will be a guest.

    Well, it looks like the demon king¡¯s wife and Malbit knew each other so I guess it¡¯s okay.

    The demon king¡¯s wife, I was surprised that she raised a strange voice.

    Then, she said a storm of abusive words.

    That¡¯s true.

    How can an influential person of the Garret Kingdom drink here as if there¡¯s nothing else to do.

    I think so too.

    Please say more.

    Then, she targeted Ruincia.

    She said the vice chief can longer get a grip.

    No, I think Ruincia is working hard enough.

    It¡¯s true.

    It looks like she knows Suarurou too.

    She¡¯s an angel that is regarded as dangerous to the demon king¡¯s kingdom. Since she¡¯s drinking alcohol during the day in a carefree manner, the demon king¡¯s wife says that she might be nning to do something bad again.

    Demon king¡¯s wife, she indeed has evil ns, please stop her.

    Also, is Suarurou really considered as dangerous?

    I didn¡¯t know.

    As for Raz Maria¡­it looks like she knew about her too.

    It seems like the demon king¡¯s wife knew the angels who refer themselves as godkins.

    However, demon king¡¯s wife.

    You can say bad words but please don¡¯t freely badmouth the physical characteristics of others.

    Don¡¯t say cow or milkers.

    Calm down.

    Demon king, help.

    -0-

    Fuh.

    The demon king¡¯s wife finally calmed down.

    She introduced herself to Malbit¡¯s group again.

    Great.

    Next is, Dors¡¯ group. However, that¡¯s not possible because Grafaloon and Rasuti¡¯s battle is still ongoing so let¡¯s introduce them to her next time.

    Then.

    Well, this is¡­.what is ancestor-san¡¯s real name?

    Oh, you¡¯ll introduce yourself to her?

    Then, I¡¯ll leave it to you.

    The demon king¡¯s wife raised a strange voice again.

    -0-

    Currently, the demon king is introducing the cats to his wife.

    The cats Raigiel, jewel cat Jewel, anenekos Miel, Rael, Uel, and Gael, and the kittens Ariel, Haniel, Zeruel, and Samael.

    The demon king introduced them to her in great detail.

    The demon king¡¯s wife is also listening earnestly.

    And smiles.

    A good smile.

    It is probably her best smile ever since she came to this vige.

    Are they a cat-loving couple?

    However, anenekos and kittens.

    When I¡¯m the one who¡¯s calling you, you never came over but when the demon king calls you, you gather at once.

    No, I¡¯m notining.

    I just thought that I should send you away when you¡¯re using the kotatsu in my room.

    But if it is Raigiel and Jewel, it¡¯s okay.

    You guyse when I call you.

    Ah, I shouldn¡¯t just mind the cats too much or the kuros will get angry.

    Kuro and Yuki are waiting to be introduced to the demon king¡¯s wife.

    I stroked Kuro and Yuki¡¯s heads and asked them to wait a little longer.

    The spiderlings who did not hibernate are also waiting for their introduction.

    Instead of a simple introduction, they¡¯ll show off a dance as a way of introducing themselves.

    I¡¯m looking forward to it.

 Chapter 511 â€“ Aneeâ€™s Stay

    <h4>Chapter 511 ¨C Anee¡¯s Stay</h4>

    My name is Gullgald.

    I am the demon king of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    And next to me is my wife, Anee.

    Anee looks older than me but she actually looks younger than me.

    Comparing her to a human, she¡­.she looks like a 13 to 15 years old girl.

    She¡¯s a demoness so it¡¯s not unusual for her to look so young.

    It is also an evidence that she possesses a huge amount of magical power. That is something to be proud of.

    However, she can¡¯t show her young appearance since she¡¯s the principal of the noble academy. Thus, she changed her appearance to an appropriate age.

    Comparing her transformed appearance to a human¡­. she should be around 30 years old.

    If she¡¯s really thinking about appropriateness, she should have transformed into a 60-year-old human woman. I told her that time when we were having dinner and everything on the table came flying to me one by one.

    After that, I never said anything age-rted to her. Not even once.

    However, I have to discuss that with her again this time.

    ¡¸Anee, you¡¯ve transformed to your original appearance. If you show yourself to vige chief, he will be surprised so transform back.¡¹

    ¡¸Kibsley, I¡­.I¡¯m really scared.¡¹

    Kibsley was my name before I became the demon king.

    When I married Anee, I was not the demon king yet.

    After I became the demon king, Anee stopped calling me Kibsley.

    Though it¡¯s saddening, it can¡¯t be helped.

    I¡¯m the demon king after all.

    However, I¡¯m d that she called me that again the first time after a really long time.

    Ah, no, that¡¯s not what I want to say.

    ¡¸Anee, are you okay? Your mind is a little clouded. This is not our house and there are others around. Act ordingly a little more¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸No¡¹

    She¡¯s not cooperating.

    Anee haspletely returned to what she used to be during the old times.

    She pouted and made a pose of rejection.

    When she bes like that, nothing I say will make her listen.

    I understand.

    Kuh.

    There¡¯s no other way.

    Let¡¯s not think about Anee¡¯s sanity at this moment.

    Let¡¯s just enjoy it.

    In front of me and Anee are the spiderlings who are dancing in perfect sync.

    ¡¸Kibsley, they¡¯re amazing. Truly amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes, they¡¯re amazing.¡¹

    They are certainly stunning.

    They are even wearing top hats and they look great.

    Oh, one of them stepped forward and performed solo.

    It made a rhythmic tap dance on an iron te.

    Some of its legs are wearing iron shoes but it¡¯s not painful to the ear since the sound is edited by magic.

    When the solo part¡¯s performance was finished, the other spiderlings came to its left and right.

    Are they going to do it with that number?

    Will that be alright?

    I think if one of them made a mistake, it will be clear and the sound will surely stand out¡­.ah, no one missed a step.

    Wonderful.

    I apuded generously.

    -0-

    After the spiderlings¡¯ dance performance, it is time to meet with dragon king Dors.

    I¡¯ll introduce Anee.

    Ehto, the battle that¡¯s happening over there¡­.is it over?

    I see.

    ¡­¡­

    I looked at Anee.

    Her sanity¡­.hasn¡¯t returned yet.

    Should I introduce her to the dragon kingter?

    No, I think it will be easier to introduce her in this state.

    I introduced Anee to the dragon king.

    Anee greets him ordingly.

    ¡¸Anee Rocheur desu. Please take care of me from now on.¡¹

    Good.

    It looks like she can still do it properly.

    As expected of Anee.

    The dragon king greets her back.

    ¡¸Dragon King, Dors.¡¹

    When greeting or introducing someone, the higher the position, the lesser the words.

    It is to avoid careless remarks.

    Because of that, I¡¯m not dissatisfied with the introduction of the dragon king.

    However, it seems like Anee doesn¡¯t think the same.

    ¡¸Wait a minute, were you not taught on how to greet someone?¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    I, I thought we were surely dead.

    I¡¯ve thought of that a number of times ever since I came to this vige.

    We¡¯re saved because the dragon kingughed.

    We were spared.

    Anee.

    Please, don¡¯t say another word.

    Please.

    -0-

    Before dinner.

    Anee regained her sanity.

    It is probably because of the healing effects of the cats.

    How many times have I¡¯ve been healed by the cats?

    Anee, Samael is mine.

    Don¡¯t hug her too much.

    Please be satisfied with hugging a stuffed toy cat.

    Hold that one over there.

    It seems like Anee somehow remembered what she had done. Anee, who was in agony, turned her anger to me.

    I¡¯ll ept it all.

    Just think that it is love.

    Before going to the dinner table, Anee apologized to the other party.

    Of course, I¡¯m with her.

    -0-

    The dinner is nabe.

    In the pot that is heated by a magic tool are miso based soup, pork, chicken, fish, cabbage, carrot, and radish.

    It¡¯s a yosenabe.

    I¡¯ll be sharing it with Anee and Yuri.

    Being able to share it with my family, it¡¯s kind of strange.

    If we¡¯re at the royal castle, this would never happen.

    It¡¯s because I¡¯m the demon king.

    In that aspect, I feel regret.

    However, if I hadn¡¯t be the demon king, the demon king¡¯s kingdom would have fallen into chaos.

    In order to not feel regret, I kept telling that to myself.

    ¡­..

    Anee, are you okay?

    Do you know that you still look young?

    You don¡¯t want to show that form to Yuri, right?

    Also, Gol and the others are looking at you awkwardly¡­.

    ¡¸I already gave up since everyone already saw me. As for those three¡­.since they are old friends, it is alright for them to see me like this.¡¹

    I-is that so?

    How about Yuri¡­

    ¡¸When I was still a little girl, I¡¯ve already seen her like that several times after introducing herself as my older sister.¡¹

    Anee, what on earth are you doing?

    No, there¡¯s no point in winking¡­you¡¯re cute though.

    Alright.

    Let¡¯s leave it for now and enjoy the nabe.

    When some of the ingredients were eaten, I asked if they wanted me to put noodles.

    ¡¸I have no idea so I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Father, how about putting mochi first before noodles. Mother will surely like it.¡¹

    Ah, right.

    Then, I put in some mochi!

    If I leave it alone, it will stick on the pot so I have to be careful with it.

    Ah, Anee.

    Don¡¯t talk about marriage to Yuri.

    It¡¯s still too early.

    Certainly, I¡¯m envious of those with grandchildren¡­.

    By the way, it seems like the battle that¡¯s been happening this morning was settled when the gatekeeper dragon barged in.

    As expected of the gatekeeper dragon. However, it is the gatekeeper dragon that has suffered the most damage.

    His wife and daughter finally stopped fighting when he took all their attacks with his body.

    Can I do that too?

    -0-

    That¡¯s right.

    Anee.

    Next to the dragon king is Raimeiren, the typhoon dragon.

    Next to the typhoon dragon is Guronde.

    Yes, that ¡°enemy of god¡±.

    I saw her dragon form and she¡¯s certainly amazing.

    Let¡¯s go and say helloter.

    Hnn?

    You don¡¯t want to?

    I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for you to hold back¡­.maa, if you say so. I understand.

    -0-

    After the noodles, rice was cooked next.

    This is the goodness of nabe.

    However, it seems like there¡¯s dessert after this so we shouldn¡¯t fill our belly.

    Then, let¡¯s go to the hot spring together after dinner.

    Yeah, it¡¯s good to go leisurely in a carriage but let¡¯s rely on Beezel.

    Hot springs are great.

    Your everyday fatigue will be healed.

    It¡¯s a shame that it is segregated by gender.

    Ah, no, I don¡¯t mean anything. I just want to use the hot spring with my family.

    That¡¯s it.

    I know.

    I don¡¯t want to be hated by Yuri.

    -0-

    When I was waiting for dessert, vige chief introduced his children to Anee.

    Alfred.

    I feel envious every time I see this excellent boy because I want a son too.

    I¡¯m not dissatisfied with my daughter but I also want a son.

    It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t have one but it will be difficult for a principal to get pregnant.

    I was able to force her with Yuri but it took us a lot of hard work.

    If I ask her again, she¡¯ll hesitate.

    I¡¯ll talk with her tonight.

    -0-

    Ursa.

    A very energetic girl.

    And someone who needs attention.

    Yeah, someone that needs to be cautious of.

    I don¡¯t mean it in a bad way but you can never be too sure.

    Next year, she will enroll in the school with Alfred but¡­.will it be okay?

    I will have to ask Gol¡¯s group to do their best.

    No, should I ask vige chief to send a viger to the school?

    Someone that can suppress Ursa¡­.probably no.

    No matter whoes, I can already see a miserable future.

    Let¡¯s just be prepared.

    It will be okay.

    Prepare to endure.

    -0-

    After dinner, we went to the hot spring.

    I forgot to tell Anee about the ghost knights, the ghost sorceress, and the lion¡¯s pride.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    Here, a stuffed toy cat.

    Use it to take back your sanity.

 Chapter 512 â€“ The Threeâ€™s Marriage Partners

    <h4>Chapter 512 ¨C The Three¡¯s Marriage Partners</h4>

    The demon king¡¯s wife was scheduled for a day trip but it was decided that they¡¯ll stay overnight.

    Did she like the hot spring that much?

    It seems like she¡¯s fine with the food too.

    Speaking of which, the demon king and Yurie to this vige often so they were able to use chopsticks without problem.

    However, I was surprised that the demon king¡¯s wife can also use chopsticks.

    ording to her, it seems like the three beastboys have spread the use of chopsticks in the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    What are they doing to be able to aplish that?

    But it looks like there¡¯s no problem so I guess it¡¯s okay.

    By the way, you three.

    I heard that Gol, Sil, and Bron are getting married, is that true?

    After hearing my question, Sil ran away.

    Gol and Bron tackled him.

    ¡¸NOOOOOOOO! I don¡¯t want to get marrieeeeddddd!¡¹

    Sil screams.

    He¡¯s half mad.

    Gol hits him to shut him up and bows before me.

    ¡¸My apologies. It looks like Sil is a bit troubled before his wedding.¡¹

    No, I¡¯m worried. I¡¯m pretty sure he said he doesn¡¯t want to get married.

    ¡¸But it¡¯s impossible for him to say no now.¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸Yes. Unfortunately.¡¹

    I see¡­.my condolences, Sil.

    There are things that you can¡¯t resist.

    ¡¸For the time being¡­¡­I, Sil, and Bron are presently in rtionships and we are indeed going to get married. I apologize for only informing you now.¡¹

    ording to Gol, he is going to marry two, Sil will marry nine, and Bron will marry one.

    Let¡¯s listen to Sil¡¯s nine bridester. Who are your two brides to be, Gol?

    ¡¸Yeah. Well, that is¡­.a lot of things happened.¡¹

    One of Gol¡¯s partners is the seventh daughter of Count Pugyaru, Miss Enderi.

    They became friends for about a year and switched to being in a rtionship with the intent of getting married after.

    The other one was the fifth daughter of Count Glitch, Miss Kirisana.

    Count Pugyaru and Count Glitch are rivals.

    However, they don¡¯t have any aggressive rtionship. They even cooperate with each other if their interests crossed.

    It looks like the children were influenced by their parents so they look like they are getting along on the surface but they view each other as rivals.

    Because of that rtionship, if Miss Enderi wants to get married, the other party won¡¯t intervene.

    On the other hand, Miss Kirisana even wants Miss Enderi to get married.

    The marriage between Gol and Enderi does not involve politics and it will not even lead to status improvement of Count Pugyaru.

    However, Miss Kirisana is disturbed.

    She tried to get in the way of Miss Enderi¡¯s marriage.

    Though it is already confirmed that Miss Enderi is not being forced to marry and she¡¯s not asking for help, she still gets in the way.

    Her reason is simple.

    Pure jealousy.

    ¡¸What are you trying to prove? That you can get married before me?¡¹

    Just that.

    However, the battle between Miss Enderi and Miss Kirisana begins there.

    Gol got caught in it.

    In the end, Gol ended up having to marry both Miss Enderi and Miss Kirisana.

    Now, the two of them are even colluding to make sure Gol won¡¯t escape.

    Gol, you¡¯re looking too distant, are you okay?

    I see, you¡¯re okay.

    Good.

    -0-

    Bron¡¯s partner is an oneesan that works in school.

    When they were still students, they have be indebted to this receptionist oneesan and it continued when they became teachers.

    The teacher and receptionist¡¯s rtionship goes steadily until the oneesan proposes to Bron.

    Bron said yes.

    The end.

    ¡­..

    That¡¯s normal.

    Super normal.

    Ah, wait wait.

    Hold on.

    What is the receptionist oneesan¡¯s race?

    She¡¯s not an undead or something, right?

    No?

    An ordinary demoness.

    Just a little older.

    How much?

    15 years?

    ¡­..

    No problem!

    However, Bron.

    You chose someone older, by chance, do you have a fetish?

    I know that when you were still midgets, the ones who were taking care of you are the beastgirls who were slightly older than you¡­.

    Please let me apologize for that.

    Bron responded to my apology with a smile.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that I like older people, it¡¯s just that the person I like was older.¡¹

    ¡­.I see.

    I wish you happiness.

    -0-

    Now, the problem is Sil.

    There are nine brides to be.

    ¡­.

    Won¡¯t it be pointless if I asked how did it happen?

    No?

    Is it?

    Alright.

    Let me hear it.

    ¡¸At first, there were only three¡­.¡¹

    Yeah, at first, really funny.

    Aren¡¯t you alone at first?

    Ah, sorry.

    Go ahead.

    -0-

    Sil had a good rtionship with the first three, Miss Irene, Miss Lovia, and Miss Konegit.

    As Sil only wishes to marry one of them, he¡¯s been thinking hard.

    However, the three seemed to disagree and colluded with each other.

    The three started to act in the direction of getting married.

    Sil didn¡¯t notice as usual.

    No, he might have noticed.

    He¡¯s been treating the three equally after all.

    -0-

    As the days passed, the barrier of those three gradually narrowed and someone broke through.

    It was when Gol resolved a certain pandemic of a certain count¡¯s territory.

    The earl¡¯s rtive came to give her thanks.

    Her way of thanking is being a wife.

    No one knows.

    Of course, Sil, who epted it, doesn¡¯t know too.

    -0-

    The fifth intruder.

    The other party is an artificial life form that has been guarding one of the deepest parts of a certain dungeon.

    Gol¡¯s group captured that dungeon and it was Sil who identally found her.

    Sil felt sorry for her and couldn¡¯t leave her alone there so he brought her out. However, it seems like the other party doesn¡¯t think so.

    Thereafter, she started calling him master and began to act as his wife.

    -0-

    The sixth one.

    A merchant¡¯s daughter.

    This is simple.

    A caravan was attacked by bandits while they were traveling.

    There were more than ten guards but the bandits were over 50 in addition to the bandits ambushing them.

    Sil, who happened to pass by, appeared.

    He repulsed the bandits.

    The caravan was protected.

    Seeing his strength, the merchant used his daughter to attack Sil.

    No matter how strong he is, Sil is still a child.

    He was led by that merchant and had him take care of her at the academy.

    -0-

    The 7th.

    A desert elf ve that happened to meet Sil when he went to a human kingdom.

    There are ves in the demon king¡¯s kingdom but they are basically criminal ves.

    They are enved as punishment and will be released once he serves his sentence.

    However, the ves in human countries are not just criminal ves. There are many types of ves.

    And ves are treated in various ways too.

    Seeing how cruel they treated ves, Sil crushed a ve merchant and freed the ves.

    Most of those who had be ves were kidnapped and enved so they happily returned home.

    Sil also gave them money they can use to go home.

    Except one.

    The desert elf, who no longer has a home to return, has nowhere else to go so she followed Sil.

    I see.

    By the way, how were you able to crush the ve merchant?

    Also, isn¡¯t it normal for ve traders in that ce to treat ves like that?

    Don¡¯t you think it is wrong to go to another country and rampage just because the way they do things is different from your own country?

    No, the ves are certainly poorly treated.

    I won¡¯t tell you that you shouldn¡¯t have helped them.

    However, you can¡¯t just crush something because you can do it. It will haunt you in the future.

    In addition, you¡¯ll buy grudge.

    Since you took care of it legally, then I¡¯m d.

    Maa, since you crushed it legally, that ve merchant deserves it.

    You didn¡¯t use fraudulent means, did you?

    Good.

    -0-

    Let¡¯s return to the story, 8th.

    Assassin sent by the crushed ve merchant.

    ¡­¡­..

    She¡¯s a beastkin and she felt nostalgic after you repulsed her.

    Okay.

    -0-

    9th.

    The adventurer who went to the human country with Sil.

    She¡¯s a mage and seems to have teamed up with Sil.

    She¡¯s a good person who cooperated with him to crush the ve merchant.

    The reason why he wants to be Sil¡¯s wife is his cooking.

    She said she¡¯s already a prisoner of his dish.

    I see.

    -0-

    And those nine repeatedly fought until they colluded to seal Sil.

    Sil finally realized it all and became fearsome of women.

    He ran away with everything he had but he was caught.

    He was caught.

    It seems like Gol and Bron have also joined those who caught him.

    They were forced with the use of the cooperation of their brides to be.

    Coordination is important for the three¡¯s brides.

    Don¡¯t call them traitors.

    Ah, yeah, I¡¯m on your side.

    Okay okay.

    Look, love is infinite.

    It has no limit.

    That is the basics.

    On top of that, let me teach you how to make a shelf in your heart.

    Any kind of shelf is okay.

    What important are those people who¡¯ll you put on those shelves.

    It¡¯s not difficult.

    Not difficult at all.

    -0-

    That day, I had a long conversation with Sil.

    I have never spoken so long before.

    Even if we¡¯re not connected by blood, you are my son.

    Okay?

    Stick your chest out.

    The most important thing to remember is the shelf in your heart.

    They should be equal.

    Never forget that.

    Ah, Gol and Bron, you are my sons too.

    Hahaha.

 Chapter 513 â€“ Face to Face Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 513 ¨C Face to Face Meeting</h4>

    The day after the demon king¡¯s wife came to the vige, I went to Vige Five.

    My purpose is to meet the brides to be of the beastboys.

    Initially, I nned to meet them the day the demon king¡¯s wife came but it was shifted to the next day.

    There¡¯s no problem because I informed them in advance.

    -0-

    Most of the brides to be of the beastboys are living in the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡¯s capital. Beezel worked hard to teleport them to Vige Five.

    Thank you.

    Ah, have a cup of tea.

    It¡¯s chartered today.

    The ce where I¡¯ll meet the brides to be of the beastboys is the sweet store Kuro and Yuki.

    Youko¡¯s mansion is a good choice too since it¡¯s spacious.

    In order to not intimidate the other parties unnecessarily, I decided to do it in Kuro and Yuki.

    It¡¯s a store I run so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    -0-

    Apanying me are my wives Loo and Tier.

    Senna¡¯s with us too as the representative of Big Tree Vige¡¯s beastkins.

    There are also two members of the civil servant girls and guards which are Gulf, Daga, and five lizardmen.

    Originally, that should have been enough but Youko is the acting vige chief of Vige Five so she should be there, and Flora, who came to Vige Five for quality control of fermented foods.

    Sightseeing¡­.I think that¡¯s her real purpose.

    There are also the demon king and Beezel.

    Beezel is the teleporter so he should really be here.

    But, why is the demon king here too?

    The beastboys are valuable war potential?

    If they¡¯ll get married, he would like to meet the brides to be first too.

    I see.

    War potential in baseball, right?

    Do you really need to be here?

    ¡­.okay, got it.

    Since you said that your intention is pure, I can¡¯t say anything else.

    Ah, there¡¯s one actually.

    How manyyers of pancakes are there in front of you?

    You limit the toppings to strawberry jam?

    No, I won¡¯t listen to your food review.

    -0-

    Maa, the demon king should be here too.

    It seems like those three have been taking care of several things in the royal capital.

    Well, I¡¯m not really bothered by the demon king but the four regr customers who are in the store even though I reserved this ce.

    No, please, continue what you are doing. Don¡¯t worry¡­..

    Yes, thank you for your patronage.

    However, we reserved this ce today¡­..

    Ah, it¡¯s no use.

    They¡¯re not listening.

    I thought that I would be able to reserve this whole ce but it seems like it will inconvenience a lot of people.

    I got it.

    We are going to talk about something very important over there so please don¡¯t make a fuss and don¡¯t say anything aloud.

    I left the regr customers to Kinesta, the assistant manager of Kuro and Yuki.

    We¡¯re not going to talk about a top-secret thing so it¡¯s fine.

    -0-

    Now.

    There are three tables prepared at the inner part of Kuro and Yuki.

    Gol¡¯s table, Sil¡¯s table, and Bron¡¯s table.

    The size is dependent on the number of wives so Sil¡¯s table is quiterge.

    Those three¡¯s brides to be are already sitting on their seats waiting for me.

    First of all, I stand in a ce where everyone can see me and introduce myself.

    Self-introduction and congrattions on their marriage.

    I¡¯m not good at this kind of thing but I¡¯ll do my best.

    After me, Senna introduced herself.

    Her introduction is better than mine.

    I wanted to introduce myself like that.

    -0-

    Next, greeting each table.

    Originally, it should be the beastboys and their wives who should be moving to the ce where I am to introduce themselves but we have to think about the number of people.

    The question now is, where should I go first¡­.

    I head to Bron¡¯s table.

    My apologies Gol, and Sil.

    I¡¯ll deal withplicated thingster.

    Instead of me, Loo went to Gol¡¯s table and Tier went to Sil¡¯s table.

    -0-

    Next to Bron is Aleisha, the receptionist oneesan of Gullgald Noble Academy.

    She¡¯s a demoness.

    Her age¡­.she was born 15 years earlier than Bron.

    My first impression of her is legit officedy.

    She usually ties her hair back and wears sses but today, her hair is straight and she¡¯s not wearing sses because she needs to greet me.

    I asked her if she¡¯s okay if she¡¯s not wearing sses and she says that as long as she¡¯s not doing some paperwork, she¡¯ll be fine.

    We introduced ourselves to each other and asked her to take care of Bron.

    I want to talk to her more but time is limited so I can¡¯t.

    -0-

    Okay, next.

    I head to Gol¡¯s table and rece Loo.

    To the left of Gol is the seventh daughter of Count Pugyaru, Miss Enderi.

    To his right is the fifth daughter of Count Glitch, Miss Kirisana.

    Both are demoness who are two years older than Gol.

    Both of them are wearing elegant dresses and their hair are elegant drills. One nce, you¡¯ll know that they are ojousamas.

    Miss Kirisana is the one with more drills but I don¡¯t think it represents a viinous character.

    Honestly speaking, if these two introduced themselves as sisters, I¡¯ll believe them.

    They said that they are rtives.

    I see.

    Anyway, I said my greetings and hope that they¡¯ll get along well.

    Gol, make sure you get along with these two too.

    After I finish my greeting, I call two of the civil servant girls who came with me.

    These two are the elder sisters of Miss Enderi and Miss Kirisana.

    A strange coincidence¡­.or not?

    They went to the same academy and lived in the vige with Frau.

    As for the brides to be, Gol met them at the academy.

    That¡¯s it.

    For the time being, give your blessings as the elder sisters¡­.areh?

    Miss Enderi and Miss Kirisana froze?

    What happened?

    They are probably nervous because they haven¡¯t met you in a long time. That¡¯s what the elder sisters said and that¡¯s really convincing.

    Miss Enderi and Miss Kirisana nodded too.

    Then, I¡¯ll leave this ce to those two civil servant girls.

    I went to Sil¡¯s table.

    -0-

    I went to rece Tier and greet them.

    Aside from Sil, there are nine women.

    Yeah, this is confusing.

    Now, ehto¡­.

    I don¡¯t know if this was intended but, all nine have elder sister attributes.

    There¡¯s not a single little sister type.

    I wouldn¡¯t think of anything if there¡¯s only one elder sister type but they are all elder sister types.

    Maa, I think it¡¯s because¡­..

    Thinking about it, Gol, Sil, and Bron¡¯s wives-to-be are all elder sister types.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    I don¡¯t really mind but I feel guilty about something.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    -0-

    I exchanged greetings with the women around Sil.

    The third one is Miss Konegit.

    She¡¯s one of the four heavenly kings of the demon king¡¯s kingdom, Hou Leg.

    I was told of that in advance.

    And yesterday, Hou herself gathered the demon king, Beezel, tts, and Randan.

    What is her purpose?

    There¡¯s no alcohol involved but she told them about her love for 2 hours straight.

    Maa, Hou seems to be serious about marriage.

    Nobody has a problem with that.

    The demon king, Beezel, tts, and Randan recognized her intent too.

    However, they attached conditions to her marriage for the time being.

    That she has to continue working after marriage.

    Hou also considered her position and epted that term.

    Basically, it willst as long as the current demon king is the demon king.

    However, she is allowed to take leaves during pregnancy, childbirth, and taking care of her children.

    I feel that there¡¯s something wrong.

    However, I don¡¯t think keeping it to myself will solve anything so I asked her to confirm it.

    ¡¸Does Sil know?¡¹

    ¡¸No. However, I¡¯m willing to bargain with love.¡¹

    Is that so? Is that some kind of strategy?

    Yeah.

    It¡¯s difficult to judge.

    For now, since both Hou and Sil admit that they want to get married, I¡¯ll give my blessing.

    Maa, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll get married even without my blessing.

    -0-

    After the greeting, I asked those nine to take care of Sil.

    That¡¯s it for today.

    The main purpose is to meet each other personally and say hello.

    As for talking with each of them, some other time.

    -0-

    This meeting should have been dissolved already but I have to wait a little more.

    Ah, they¡¯re here.

    Ancestor-san with six male and female beastkins.

    They are a little older.

    They are around Gulf¡¯s age.

    And they are not vigers from Big Tree Vige.

    ¡¸Gol, Sil, and Bron, do you mind if you¡¯ll receive blessing from them too?¡¹

    Hearing my question, the three beastboys seemed to have guessed who they are.

    They are vigers from Howling Vige.

    Gol, Sil, and Bron¡¯s parents.

    -0-

    Today¡¯s greeting was a dayte because it took some time to call them.

    There¡¯s no problem taking them here with ancestor-san around.

    The problem is the psychological aspect.

    Although there were circumstances, they were still sent away when they were still toddlers.

    The six imed that they have no right to give them blessing in their marriage but me, Gulf, and Gutt persuaded them.

    Since the beginning of me sending messages to Howling Vige via small wyvern, the parents of the three have received detailed letters about them.

    Even though they wanted the three to forget them, I was able to persuade them saying that they only needed to congratte them.

    -0-

    It is a surprise for the three but I indirectly consulted them before.

    And I did not decide this alone. I consulted majority of the vigers if I should call the six to this ce.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Yeah, the congrattions are short but I¡¯m sure it was good that they were called.

 Chapter 514 â€“ Kirisana

    <h4>Chapter 514 ¨C Kirisana</h4>

    My name is Kirisana.

    Kirisana Randrid Glitch.

    A daughter of Count Glitch.

    -0-

    Well, how do I say this, suddenly¡­.though it has only been a few months, I¡¯ll get married.

    I¡¯m thankful for that.

    No, it¡¯s not an arranged marriage but it is I who decided whom to marry.

    He¡¯s a wonderful person.

    He is Gol-sama.

    He¡¯s a beastkin with a slightly unusual status that is equivalent to a head of a baron family.

    Being equivalent to a head of a baron family, in a sense, is the same as a head of a baron family and will naturally be treated as a noble.

    However, it is still too low for me who came from a count¡¯s house.

    Because of that, my father has opposed my marriage.

    In addition, I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯ll marry him. That made my father oppose it more.

    The other person who¡¯ll marry Gol-sama is Enderi, daughter of Count Pugyaru, who my father views as a rival.

    For me, Enderi is both my rival and friend.

    Never in my dreams have I thought that we would have the same husband.

    To be honest, I originally intended to get in between Enderi and Gol-sama.

    From our parents¡¯ point of view, Enderi and I are equal. However, as a modest wife, I have to take a step back.

    My father opposed my marriage and I tried to ignore it but couldn¡¯t.

    I can ignore my father¡¯s will and get married but I can¡¯t turn a count into an enemy.

    If I really want to get married, I can only get my father¡¯s blessing.

    Because of that, I challenged him to a duel.

    Yeah, a battle between me and my father.

    And as expected, father won.

    I¡¯m not convinced with just one loss so it will be three battles¡­.

    My hand hurts, I can¡¯t do it.

    Maa, Gol-sama healed my hand¡­..fufufu.

    -0-

    Anyway, Gol-sama sessfully greeted my father.

    My mother worked hard to keep him in her headlock.

    Yeah, my family is like that and I¡¯m thankful for it.

    My father is strict at work but he acts like that at home.

    -0-

    The problem now is, I also have to greet Gol-sama¡¯s father.

    He said that he is not his real father but it doesn¡¯t matter.

    What matters is Gol-sama recognizes him as his father.

    Besides, adoption is not umon in the noble¡¯s society.

    However, the father of someone who¡¯s equal to a baron family head is a vige chief without peerage. How did that happen?

    Should I ask my father to make a move so that he¡¯ll receive some kind of peerage?

    When I consulted Enderi, I found out that she¡¯s thinking the same thing.

    As expected desu.

    However, peerage is bound by duty.

    There are various duties of a noble and to put it simply, a noble must protect the country.

    That¡¯s it.

    It is not something that anyone can do.

    There are even those who voluntarily return their peerage because they can¡¯t fulfill their obligations.

    Gol-sama¡¯s father might decline too.

    And so, I decided that I¡¯ll make my move after meeting him.

    Gol-sama is also saying this often.

    Something that makes you happy doesn¡¯t mean that others will be happy about it too.

    I shouldn¡¯t force my belief on anyone.

    -0-

    It was set up in no time and the day where we¡¯ll meet Gol-sama¡¯s father hase.

    It was postponed for a day so I thought that I¡¯m already prepared for everything, however, my heart is pounding hard.

    ¡­¡­..

    By the way, why are we going to meet in a meeting room in the royal castle? Is it really okay?

    Isn¡¯t this ce where they discuss important things like national politics?

    Ah, Count Chrome.

    Good morning.

    Ehto, we¡¯re here for¡­you know?

    Okay desu yo ne.

    Since this room was set up for us and you are here, it means¡­..Count Chrome will bear witness?

    You¡¯re the one who¡¯ll send us?

    Teleportation magic?

    Four heavenly kings, Count Chrome?

    No, I know that Count Chrome is close to Gol-sama but isn¡¯t Count Chrome¡¯s teleportation magic exclusive for national affairs?

    You¡¯re sending General tts to his wife every ten days?

    Ahahahaha.

    Good joke.

    Count Chrome¡¯s teleportation magic ys an important role in the diplomacy of the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡­..is this part of diplomacy?

    Really?

    I¡¯m not convinced but I pretended to ept it with a smile.

    -0-

    In this marriage greeting, in addition to me and Enderi, Sil-sama, and Bron-sama, who are like Gol-sama¡¯s brothers, are also going with us together with their brides-to-be.

    Because of that, Sil-sama and Bron-sama¡¯s brides-to-be are all here.

    I¡¯ve heard about it and I¡¯ve met some of them but¡­..

    This is the first time I¡¯ve seen all nine brides to be of Sil-sama in one ce.

    ¡­¡­

    Why do I feel that there are people here who shouldn¡¯t be here?

    Or is it my imagination?

    Like that one on the far right. Isn¡¯t she the kingdom¡¯s finance minister, Leg of the four heavenly kings?

    She was picked up by Count Chrome¡­.Konegit?

    ¡­..

    I understand.

    Nice to meet you, Konegit-sama.

    I¡¯m Kirisana desu.

    Please take care of me from now on.

    -0-

    Bron-sama¡¯s wife is¡­.normal desu ne.

    She¡¯s really calming.

    Then, there are Gol-sama, Sil-sama, Bron-sama, and demon king-sama.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸Why is he here, demon king-samaaaaaaa!!!!¡¹

    I instinctively screamed.

    The others screamed too so my scream was not noticeable.

    Great.

    If you think about it calmly, it is not strange that demon king-sama is here.

    Gol-sama, Sil-sama, and Bron-sama are members of the baseball team that demon king-sama coaches.

    Hahahahahahahahaha.

    Like that¡¯s the reasoooooonnnnn!!

    Ah, I¡¯m going crazy.

    Don¡¯t don¡¯t.

    Calm down.

    Ehto, even if Gol-sama, Sil-sama, and Bron-sama are members of demon king-sama¡¯s baseball team, this is a private affair.

    It means that he¡¯s also the one who arranged this thing to happen in the royal castle.

    If that is the case¡­.does that mean that demon king-sama cares for my and Enderi¡¯s father that much?

    Impossible.

    The current demon king-sama is powerful.

    It is said that he¡¯s the strongest in history.

    He won¡¯t waste much time on my father or Enderi¡¯s father¡¯s affairs.

    If there¡¯s someone demon king-sama and Count Chrome cares for¡­.it is the Finance Minister Leg!

    I see.

    Demon king-sama is truly caring.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    I clearly see it now.

    In other words, demon king-sama wille with us to specifically support Finance Minister Leg.

    That must be it.

    This means demon king-sama is not, in any way, rted to us in this.

    Finance Minister Leg is going to marry Sil-sama after all.

    It has nothing to do with Gol-sama and me and Enderi¡¯s marriage.

    Don¡¯t get too excited in discussing baseball.

 Chapter 515 â€“ Kirisana, Continuation

    <h4>Chapter 515 ¨C Kirisana, Continuation</h4>

    There were a lot of unexpected things but everyone in that meeting room departed as it is.

    Let¡¯s calm down.

    The person I¡¯ll meetter will be Gol-sama¡¯s father.

    From what I heard from Gol-sama, his father is a very kind person¡­.

    Some people are gentle with their rtives but are strict with outsiders.

    I won¡¯t let my guard down.

    I sent my gaze to Enderi.

    In case anything happens, we¡¯ll support each other.

    This is the continuation of our maiden agreement.

    She¡¯s fine with it.

    Let¡¯s go!

    -0-

    Vige Five.

    It¡¯s a big city that upies a whole mountain that demon king-sama built and the royal princess Yuri-sama managed.

    It has only been a few years since it was founded but it is very beautiful and lively.

    However, this Vige Five is riddled with mysteries.

    First.

    Although it¡¯s only a day far from Shashaato City, this ce is infested with monsters and demon beasts.

    There are many other safe ces so why would a city be built in such a ce. It is a mystery.

    Another one, the representative of Vige Five.

    Youko, who¡¯s someone that can¡¯t be provoked, is working as the acting vige chief for some reason.

    No, why are they even calling this city a vige in the first ce¡­.?

    ording to some, it is intended to confuse the scale of this ce with non-demons.

    If that is the case, why is Yuri-sama an administrator and not a governor?

    No matter how I think about it, I can only think of contradictions.

    If they really want other countries to not notice this ce, it is so wrong to make Yuri-sama the administrator.

    Anyway, this is the ce where we¡¯ll meet Gol-sama¡¯s father.

    The ce is the same as was decided before.

    There shouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    But my head thought of a problem.

    I feel stupid for only having thought of it now.

    Usually, a marriage greeting with the son¡¯s partner will be at the groom¡¯s house.

    In other words, Gol-sama¡¯s father is the vige chief of Vige Five?

    Areh?

    From what I heard from Gol-sama, he¡¯s the vige chief of Big Tree Vige¡­.

    Hnnn?

    AHHH!

    Perhaps Gol-sama¡¯s father thought of us.

    I and Enderi are nobles and so do some of Sil-sama¡¯s brides-to-be.

    He wants to greet us in a slightly better ce.

    I see.

    Fufufu.

    He doesn¡¯t have to do this. We won¡¯t mind.

    No matter what vige it is, it is the ce where my beloved Gol-sama grew up, I will love it too.

    Then, this means that the vige of Gol-sama¡¯s father is near Vige Five, right?

    If you¡¯re the vige chief, you won¡¯t be able to leave the vige for that long.

    If possible, I would like to see the vige where Gol-sama grew up.

    -0-

    Anyway, the ce where we were teleported by Count Chrome is a little far away from the main gate of Vige Five.

    We will have to travel to the venue where we¡¯ll meet with Gol-sama¡¯s father.

    I think that it would have been better to directly teleport us to the venue but it is against ethics to directly teleport inside a city or town.

    Everyone will surely be surprised if we suddenly appear in the city.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    Let¡¯s work hard in climbing that mountain.

    There were carriages prepared.

    It¡¯s thetest model of the Goroun Company.

    My father also has one.

    And there are twenty of them now.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    One per person?

    I guess he only rented them but, is Gol-sama¡¯s father rich?

    -0-

    The carriages stopped in front of the store with a sign saying ¡°Kuro and Yuki¡±.

    ¡­¡­.

    This is the sweets store that is highly praised by our intelligence agents!

    Eh?

    This is the venue?

    However, ording to the intelligence reports, this store is always full of guests so it is impossible to make it the venue for marriage greetings.

    It was rented out.

    ¡­.

    I¡¯m convinced.

    Gol-sama¡¯s father is loaded.

    There¡¯s no doubt about it.

    -0-

    In addition to the staff, there were a few people in ¡°Kuro and Yuki¡±.

    I thought one of them was Gol-sama¡¯s father but I was wrong.

    It seems like they are just regr customers.

    But, isn¡¯t this ce rented out?

    Also, it seems like there are two former four heavenly kings among the regr customers¡­.

    Ehto¡­..

    AH! The manager of this store is the princess of the former Elf Empire?

    ¡­.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    I wouldn¡¯t have noticed them if demon king-sama did note with us.

    I look around.

    The others are also looking around like me.

    Enderi, some of Sil-sama¡¯s wives, and Bron-sama¡¯s wife.

    We formed a circle silently.

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether it is a noble or amoner.

    We have one heart.

    We also said the same thing.

    ¡¸I have a really bad feeling but let¡¯s do our best to survive!¡¹

    It¡¯s for our wonderful marriage life!

    -0-

    Gol-sama¡¯s father is normal.

    Yeah, it¡¯s true.

    He doesn¡¯t even give off the vige chief feeling. He seems like a normal viger.

    However, if you look at him closely, his clothes are super high quality.

    Although it looks like something that was made for a viger, the fabric is of the highest quality.

    That¡¯s the most negligible thing anyone will notice.

    The people around Gol-sama¡¯s father were even more strange.

    Not the clothes.

    The person themselves.

    Vampire Lulushi and Angel Tier?

    Aren¡¯t they dangerous individuals who were rampaging around human countries?

    Those two are Gol-sama¡¯s father¡¯s wives?

    I heard that Lulushi and Tier are rivals who fight whenever they meet regardless of what country they are in.

    How could this be?

    Also, why is Vige Five¡¯s acting vige chief Youko here?

    Does Gol-sama¡¯s father know her?

    However, Youko¡¯s acting like she¡¯s his subordinate.

    L-let¡¯s not think about it.

    Ah, the beastkin Senna-san is normal.

    Next to her is the sword god Gulf-sama.

    I wish I didn¡¯t notice it but there was someone there that I would never miss no matter what happens.

    My aneesama desu.

    My second aneesama.

    I heard she was missing.

    And there¡¯s also Enderi¡¯s elder sister who went missing at the same time as my second sister.

    They are older than us but I know them well.

    Since I was little, I know that my aneesama¡¯s peers have a strong desire for power.

    Their influence is not limited to the noble academy that I went to but also to the royal castle and they were even gathering military power.

    Negotiation, persuasion, acquisition, intimidation, violence.

    I¡¯ve only heard of all of those when I came home when she went missing and I can¡¯t believe a single thing I¡¯ve heard.

    If I were to summarize it in one word, overkill.

    I can still remember what my father and mother have said when we had a meeting after she went missing. They said that they made a mistake in raising her.

    After the family meeting, it became prohibited to talk about my aneesama.

    My aneesama¡¯s peers.

    There¡¯s a rumor that they offended someone they can¡¯t offend. However, they are still alive¡­.

    Great.

    It was great that tears did note out of my eyes.

    I¡¯m not disappointed that my aneesama is still alive.

    Why is my body trembling?

    I¡¯m only being moved by my reunion with aneesama.

    Yeah, I¡¯m not lying.

    My memories of her?

    Ah, my head¡­..

    The past that I¡¯ve already buried in darkness¡­.

    -0-

    A lot of things happened but the greeting was over.

    Great.

    Really great.

    Once again, we formed a circle.

    There are now more memberspared to earlier.

    It¡¯s okay.

    Please join the circle without hesitation.

    We have one heart.

    After this greeting, I think our unity has be stronger.

    -0-

    Gol-sama¡¯s father said that the food has been prepared.

    I¡¯m very happy to hear that.

    I¡¯m really stressed about this day¡¯s greeting so I wasn¡¯t able to eat that much in thest few days.

    Now that I have peace of mind, I¡¯m hungry.

    It¡¯s an invitation from my future husband¡¯s father.

    It is impossible to refuse.

    However, Kuro and Yuki is a sweets store.

    When I was thinking that the menu here will be unsuitable, it seems like we are going to move to another store desu.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    -0-

    Our destination is ¡°Niz¡¯s Aeat¡±.

    This is a meat and alcohol store that is highly praised by our intelligence agents.

    The alcohol is superb so I wanted to try it at least once.

    I¡¯m looking forward to it.

    When I tried to get out, the regr customers of Kuro and Yuki stopped me.

    I thought something happened but it seems like there¡¯s an order on who¡¯ll go out first.

    The order is: Gol-sama and Enderi and me, Sil-sama and Sil-sama¡¯s wives, and Bron-sama and Bron-sama¡¯s wife.

    Gol-sama¡¯s father and his wives, the biological parents, demon king-sama and Count Chrome arest?

    I thought of something¡­¡­¡­

    A parade was prepared outside.

    And in front of us are ten open and roofless carriages.

    It seems like we¡¯re going to go around Vige Five while riding those.

    My family is a noble family with territory.

    Therefore, I have experienced parading before the people of our territory.

    I¡¯ve experienced it a number of times.

    However, there are too many people now¡­.

    I can¡¯t see the end of the line of residents.

    Hahahaha.

    Ah, it was Yuri-sama who¡¯s in charge of this parade?

    I see.

    ¡­¡­.

    Circle, let¡¯s form a circle.

    Yes, we have one heart.

    Let¡¯s get through this ordeal.

    -0-

    Side story.

    I¡¯m sure Gol-sama¡¯s father is the vige chief of Big Tree Vige.

    However, it seems like he¡¯s also the vige chief of Vige Five.

    ¡­..

    I¡¯m not sure.

    Is it possible to be the vige chief of two viges?

    Eh?

    He¡¯s also the vige chief of several more viges?

    Ano, could it be that¡­.doesn¡¯t that mean that Gol-sama¡¯s father is a lord and not a vige chief?

    I don¡¯t understand why he would stick to being called a vige chief.

    -0-

    Side story 2.

    Demon king-sama, demon king-sama.

    Are you not going to give Gol-sama¡¯s father a peerage?

    ¡¸What peerage will I give¡­¡­true demon king or super demon king?¡¹

    Demon king-sama, what on earth are you saying?

 Chapter 516 â€“ Dinner Banquet in Village Five

    <h4>Chapter 516 ¨C Dinner Banquet in Vige Five</h4>

    I greeted Gol, Sil, and Bron¡¯s brides-to-be.

    After that, it should be a normal dinner ording to schedule but it was dyed.

    The residents of Vige Five prepared a parade in celebration for their marriage.

    It was led by Loo, Tier, Flora, Youko, Yuri, and the holy maiden Celes.

    The two former four heavenly kings worked hard for it too.

    They stayed inside Kuro and Yuki as regr customers in order to report what¡¯s happening inside in coordination with the preparation outside.

    Thinking about it, when I tried to drive them away, Loo, Tier, and Youko defended them.

    They should have just informed me sooner.

    It¡¯s a surprise for Gol and the others and you were scared that I will be against it?

    You thought I would hate it since it¡¯s kind of shy¡­..

    I see.

    I certainly dislike it in a certain meaning.

    However, it is a parade to celebrate their marriage so I would have helped you.

    Ah, I¡¯m not lying.

    It¡¯s not like it¡¯s my first time to participate in a parade.

    -0-

    However, why should I ride a carriage that¡¯s more shy than the carriages that Gol and the others will ride on?

    Shouldn¡¯t Gol and the others have the leading role?

    Ah, No, Loo, I¡¯ll ride it with all my heart so don¡¯t make a sad expression.

    It¡¯s an open-type carriage.

    Since the demon king and Youko are with me, I won¡¯t stand out.

    I think they¡¯ll think of me as the secretary of the demon king.

    Impossible.

    It was the demon king and Youko who acted as my secretary.

    Isn¡¯t it weird?

    Ah, I should wave over there?

    Got it.

    -0-

    I thought the parade would be just the route from Kuro and Yuki to Niz¡¯s Aeat but it took two and a halfps in Vige Five.

    Most residents of Vige Five watch the parade.

    And enjoyed the stalls around.

    I¡¯m d that they wee us but does it really need to be this grand?

    Certainly?

    First, it means that their marriage is recognized by everyone making it valid.

    So it seems like marriage is not just a promise between the couple.

    After this will be asking for divine providence in the church of Vige Five.

    Certainly, god¡¯s blessing is important.

    It was Ancestor-san and Celes who prepared the church.

    It was in a full wedding mode. It is beautifully decorated with flowers even though it¡¯s winter.

    Most of the flowers are artificial flowers.

    If possible, I would have preferred to do this in spring.

    -0-

    Next reason, Gol and the others are treated as my children.

    If it is a marriage of the children of the vige chief of Vige Five, it is necessary for all the residents of Vige Five to know it.

    Considering the poption of Vige Five, it is impossible to inform everyone but they have to do something that would at least show the popce that they tried to inform them.

    To be honest, I find it hard to understand but Youko exined it to me in an easy-to-understand way.

    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t it be a shame for the people if they don¡¯t even know that the son of their king is going to get married?¡¹

    I finally understood.

    However, even if you say that, can you stopparing me to a king?

    -0-

    Finally, the biggest reason.

    At the tail of the parade.

    Couples will be walking.

    They are residents of Vige Five who are thinking of getting married.

    Today, they can participate in the parade for Gol and the others.

    And they will also be blessed in the church for free.

    Well, it¡¯s not really free but the cost will be shouldered by me.

    Supporting the people who are hesitating to get married because they can¡¯t afford it.

    Happiness is one goal of marriage.

    Because of that, I even had the stalls give away food for free.

    However, it was surprising that more couples participated in the parade than expected.

    Is the church¡¯s blessing expensive?

    No, it seems like people who just got married also participated.

    If that is the case, why don¡¯t everyone who is living in Vige Five participate? Make it grander.

    You don¡¯t have to feel anxious, everyone who wishes to participate will not be rejected.

    I would like to reduce the attention of the audience to me by reducing the audience and increasing the participants.

    Of course, I¡¯m not forgetting what we are celebrating.

    So stop shouting vige chief.

    -0-

    At the end of the parade, Gol and the others were greeted by the children of Big Tree Vige led by Alfred, Tiselle, and Ursa.

    Gol and the others were surprised.

    Even I was surprised.

    No, I never meant to exclude the children from participating.

    However, today is only for greetings.

    I was just thinking that the ceremony itself would be grander and I will have the children join us then.

    That¡¯s right, today is supposed to be dedicated for greetings.

    Now it became something like a wedding parade¡­.

    Are you telling me that we¡¯ll do this on the day of the ceremony?

    Let¡¯s consult Gol and the others before deciding.

    For the time being, Ursa, Tiselle, and Nutt.

    I understand that you want to ask them various questions but don¡¯t ask them now.

    They are already in trouble.

    -0-

    The dinner at Niz¡¯s Aeat proceeded without problem.

    Not only food and alcohol from Niz¡¯s store were served but dishes from the other stores as well and it made the atmosphere¡­.lively.

    However, the smells of the food mixed. There are sweets on the right side, yakiniku on the left side, and ramen in front.

    Children, no alcohol.

    For Gol and the others¡­..I think it¡¯s still too early but in this world, it is already okay for them to drink.

    They said there shouldn¡¯t be any problem since they are even going to get married soon.

    But don¡¯t drink too much.

    Some of them are wary of the trouble that will be caused by alcohol and did not drink too much.

    There¡¯s no need to be that anxious.

    But that¡¯s a good thing.

    Even Hou did not drink that much.

    ¡­..

    Hang in there!

    -0-

    After dinner, the marriage partners of Gol and the others will be teleported back to the royal capital via Beezel¡¯s magic.

    Gol and the others will return to the capital too.

    Gol and the others want to stay in the vige until they get married but Alfred and Ursa will attend the academy next year so they¡¯ll have to continue living at the royal capital for a while.

    The demon king, Beezel, and tts, also requested to have them stay at the royal capital.

    I¡¯m happy that they want to return to the vige but you should consult your brides to be first.

    Life in the city ispletely different.

    I don¡¯t think that everyone wants to live in the vige and I don¡¯t think they are even familiar with vige life.

    Also, they have jobs of their own.

    Like Hou, she promised to continue her job.

    Well, it¡¯s not for me to decide.

    It should be the husbands and wives.

    I¡¯ll think about it as soon as they consult me.

    -0-

    For the time being, we should start cleaning up¡­.but the number of people did not decrease.

    As soon as someone leaves, another one enters.

    The celebration is still ongoing outside.

    How long will thisst?

    Maybe all night?

    Are you serious?

    ¡­..

    Maa, let¡¯s just be thankful that I was able to spend some of the too much umted money.

    I¡¯ve been hearing a lot from both Youko and the Goroun Company for some time already.

    Children, you can¡¯t stay up all night.

    You should go home.

    If you want to stay, stay at Youko¡¯s mansion.

    You¡¯ll just be annoyed if you stay here.

    Hakuren, take care of the children.

    I don¡¯t mind you drinking, Doraim and Dors, but don¡¯t cause trouble.

    Release the demon king.

 Chapter 517 â€“ Congratulatory Present

    <h4>Chapter 517 ¨C Congrattory Present</h4>

    I was surprised when a parade suddenly began with the supposed greetings only meeting with the three¡¯s brides to be.

    However, I think it¡¯s good since we were able to spend some of the money we umted.

    Instead of money, we received congrattory presents but there is a mountain of them.

    ¡­¡­

    Deliver all of them to the three¡­.ah, not all of them are for those three?

    I see.

    Then, let¡¯s check the list.

    -0-

    Youko gave me a list that contains the name of the item, the number, and the name of the sender.

    I¡¯m familiar with half of the names written while I don¡¯t know any of the other half.

    Hnn?

    Those people are rted to Big Roof Shashaato.

    They don¡¯t know who those three are but because they are rtives of the owner of Big Roof Shashaato, they sent their gifts.

    The Goroun Company gave gifts too.

    The list indicates the items given.

    Isn¡¯t this too much?

    The quality and quantity of congrattory presents are important.

    I see.

    Looking at the goods¡­.artworks, crafts, weapons, armor, crops, research presentation? Information?

    ¡¸What is this research presentation?¡¹

    I ask Youko.

    ¡¸It is the result of an independent researcher¡¯s research. If you think it has value, you can hire him.¡¹

    Heh.

    Research topics include magic, medicine, cooking, tactics¡­.

    Do I really need to evaluate these?

    Impossible.

    Let¡¯s leave it to Loo and the others.

    ¡¸How about the next one? Information?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s literally information. To be honest, we¡¯ve received some hard-to-handle information.¡¹

    Let¡¯s leave it to the civil servant girls. Don¡¯t give them to the demon king or Beezel since we can¡¯t control it.

    Yeah, that¡¯s it.

    However, it should be gifts for marriage celebration, why did they send information such as certain royal family member¡¯s infidelity, rebellion n, or even independence n?

    Let¡¯s not think about it.

    For the time being, the artworks will be used to decorate Youko¡¯s mansion¡­..we can¡¯t?

    Then, can we decorate them in sweets store Kuro and Yuki and Niz¡¯s Aeat?

    As for crafts, just use them as practical as possible. For weapons and armor¡­..just treat them like artworks if needed and those that have practical value should be sent to the guards of Vige Five.

    As for crops¡­.to the warehouse of Vige Five.

    Use them as emergency food.

    So, is there anything else?

    Okay.

    There are people who want to greet me.

    I understand.

    They are already waiting in the next room?

    Got it.

    ¡­¡­

    Call Ruincia from Big Tree Vige.

    I need her support.

    Yeah, there are too many of them. It is impossible for me to handle them alone.

    -0-

    The coldness of winter has be severe.

    The vige was quiet.

    There are two reasons.

    One is because Ursa and Alfred are going to attend the school so they are undergoing an ethics course with the civil servant girls.

    Their ethics course is not only held in the morning but also in the afternoon. All children who can read and write to a certain degree participate so there¡¯s no noiseing from the children.

    The high participation rate of the children is because they want to apany Ursa and Alfred to school.

    If it was only for me to decide, I¡¯ll let everyone who wants to apany them to apany them but agewise, only Nutt, Tiselle, Ririus, Riguru, Ratte, and Torain can apany them.

    In addition, it seems like the three had a problem before because of ethics.

    It seems like ethics is indispensable to the school where many noble children are attending.

    Especially table manners.

    The children use mainly chopsticks so their table manners when using chopsticks have no problem. However, they are a little troubled with eating using forks and knives.

    ording to my eyes, they are already good enough but ording to the civil servant girls, they are still tender.

    ording to the three, chopstick manners in the school were based on my teaching.

    But what I taught them is the bare minimum of don¡¯t make sounds while using chopsticks¡­.

    I think it is better for me to summarize chopstick manners first.

    In any case, the civil servant girls told them that they will not let them apany Alfred and Ursa if they can¡¯t learn ethics. Because of that, the children are doing their best.

    -0-

    The other reason is almost all dragons are not here. That includes Doraim, Hakuren, Rasuti, etc.

    There are only two dragons who are still in the vige, Guronde, who still can¡¯t fly normally, and Rananon, who can¡¯t transform into a dragon yet.

    Even Hiichirou and Guraru went out because of Dors¡¯ emergency call.

    Their purpose is to subdue.

    It seems like flying whales suddenly showed up from somewhere and started flying in the sky.

    One theory says they came from another dimension.

    Flying whale.

    If they are left as they are, it seems like disaster will strike the world for some reason.

    Small whales cause typhoons andrge whales cause major earthquakes, tsunamis, drought, and flood.

    A horde of whales suddenly appearing in the sky is a nuisance itself.

    The flying whales are not strong but they are big.

    A small whale is already 30 meters.

    Arge whale is said to be 300 meters.

    On top of that, it seems like nothing can beat them in the sky aside from dragons since they are good at flying.

    Fortunately, the dragons have sensed that it is their mission to subjugate those flying whales. Something like this has not happened in thest hundreds of years but it is not really a problem.

    Doraim said that this time, it was also the same.

    They¡¯re reliable.

    However, is it a good idea to bring Hiichirou and Guraru with you?

    I¡¯m a little uneasy.

    -0-

    I get into the kotatsu and rx with the kuros and the cats.

    Hahaha.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t forget about the spiderlings.

    Ah, there¡¯s another reason why it¡¯s quiet.

    The four angels, Malbit, Ruincia, Suarurou, and Raz Maria are scouting the vige.

    They are doing it in Kuudel and Corone¡¯s stead.

    Yeah, it was discovered that those two are pregnant.

    Gran Maria was the happiest when the pregnancy of those two was discovered.

    Now, she¡¯s taking care of them.

    However, she¡¯s strict.

    Especially to Kuudel.

    She¡¯s afraid that Kuudel would dive bomb even if she¡¯s pregnant.

    No, I think she won¡¯t.

 Chapter 518 â€“ Proactive Doraim

    <h4>Chapter 518 ¨C Proactive Doraim</h4>

    Dors is at the lead followed by Girar, Raimeiren, Hakuren, Suiren, Maxbergak, Sekiren, Kworun, Doraim, Grafaloon, Rasuti, Domaim, and Kwon.

    A little behind them are Hiichirou, Guraru, and Helzenark and around 30 impure dragons acting as their guards.

    If those who know the power of dragons see this group, they will probably say that they will destroy the world.

    They are flying towards a pod of flying whales.

    There are 40 small whales that are around 30 meters.

    And there are also 15rge whales that are around 300 meters.

    This pod of flying whales alone is the biggest pod recorded in history but there¡¯s an additional surprise.

    There¡¯s a gigantic whale that is around a thousand meters.

    It is clearly the boss of the pod.

    However, even if it is gigantic, a whale is a whale.

    Their defense is high but their offensive power is low.

    In addition, it can be said that they are dullpared to dragons. They are not that mobile.

    The dragons willunch an attack on them like always.

    And it was supposed to get rid of them like always but there¡¯s an unexpected thing that happened.

    The pod of flying whales is apanied by escorts this time.

    Flying sharks.

    They are around 10 meters big and are faster than dragons.

    And they even have offensive power capable of wounding dragons.

    There are seven sharks.

    They were hiding in the shadow of the giant whale.

    They seeded in their surprise attack.

    However, there¡¯s no need to panic.

    Dors, Girar, Raimeiren, and Hakuren, who were the vanguard of the group, evaded the shark attack and urately counterattacked.

    It quickly turned four sharks into charcoal or evenpletely disintegrated.

    They thought that the remaining three would immediately suffer the same fate but those flying sharks are cunning. They avoided Dors and the others and targeted the weakest dragons.

    In other words, they moved towards Hiichirou, Guraru, and Helzenark.

    -0-

    It was Doraim who protected them.

    Therefore, Doraim was badly wounded when they returned.

    He even can¡¯t transform back from his dragon form.

    The bite marks look painful.

    However, it is great that his life is not in danger.

    He was already healed with healing magic and only needs to rest and take some medicine to fully recover.

    I offered him leaves of the world tree but Doraim declined.

    Is it because it¡¯s not evenparable to Guronde¡¯s injury?

    Don¡¯t mind it. For me, I can only be grateful since you protected my son.

    And so, I listened to his heroic saga for the third time with a smile.

    Also, Raimeiren.

    Can¡¯t you forgive those impure dragons who are doing a reflection pose over there?

    Not yet?

    I don¡¯t really mind but all of them are in their dragon forms so snow is starting to pile up¡­.

    Won¡¯t they die of snow that way?

    You might be right but¡­.yeah, I guess it is impossible to persuade her.

    Raimeiren is pretty angry.

    However, not only her. Dors, Girar, Hakuren, Grafaloon, and Rasuti are angry too.

    They are currently taking care of the rescued Hiichirou and Guraru.

    I think their soothing would have been more effective if Helze was with them but that would only mean that an angry Suiren and Mark will stay here.

    Helze¡¯s family of three, Sekiren, Kworun, Domaim, and Kwon already returned to their ces without dropping by.

    I¡¯m a bit disappointed that I wasn¡¯t able to meet them.

    -0-

    The only thing I thought I could do for Doraim is to use the AFT in the hot spring area.

    I¡¯m going to make a big hot spring that Doraim can use even in his dragon form.

    It is hard to stay outside during this cold winter but there¡¯s no problem as long as I use the AFT. In addition, the ghost sorceress also raises the surrounding temperature using magic.

    I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s making the hot spring. I have the help of 30 impure dragons.

    At first, I was worried if they would follow my instructions but did what I asked.

    They might have been thankful of me for freeing them from Raimeiren.

    -0-

    Therge hot spring was built on the south side of the hot spring area.

    It is big enough to amodate two dragons.

    The center is deeper. The shape is an inverted cone.

    This hot spring is for Doraim but the first use is the privilege of those who made it.

    When I asked the thirty impure dragons who worked with me, they refused with all their might.

    Maa, it is probably one of those social standpoints again.

    You don¡¯t have to exin.

    You can do so after Doraim.

    For the time being, I tried using it alone.

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s a very deep warm pool.

    And it¡¯s slightly hot.

    It¡¯s a little away from the source so the water here is stagnant and not steady flow like the others.

    This is pretty dangerous for humans.

    You have to swim.

    If you dive deep, you might as well be boiled and die.

    Using it needs carefulness.

    I put a fence around it and even put a signboard.

    I also talked about it to the death knights and the lion¡¯s pride.

    After that, I¡¯ll wait for Doraim¡¯s review on what should be improved.

    -0-

    Doraim was sleeping in the hot spring.

    His head is out of the hot spring so I¡¯m sure he did not drown.

    How about your back?

    When I first saw him, I was so surprised that I thought he drowned.

    This is a secret but I was relieved when I heard him snoring.

    What, you want a headrest?

    Got it.

    I worked with the impure dragons to make a ce that will serve as a headrest.

    Alcohol and food?

    Prepare some barrels of alcohol.

    We¡¯ll cook the flying whale you just subjugated. Please wait a little for it.

    -0-

    They brought back 10 30-meter whales.

    I¡¯m thankful but I thought we won¡¯t be able to eat them all¡­.it¡¯s a good thing that it¡¯s very popr with the kuros, the spiderlings, and the lions.

    There¡¯s no problem with the consumption since they can eat them raw.

    Of course, we also took our part too.

    Whale meat.

    I don¡¯t really know how to cook whale dishes so I just used them as ordinary meat.

    Sashimi, steak, karaage, broiled.

    The taste is different from beef and pork so everyone¡¯s happy that there¡¯s a change of vor.

    Hiichirou and Guraru, on their dragon forms, were the ones who carried the food for Doraim in the hot spring area.

    Of course, Raimeiren¡¯s with them.

    Impure dragons, you can eat too.

    You don¡¯t have to hold back.

    -0-

    ording to Dors, including the gigantic whale, only half of the flying whales were defeated, the others were driven away.

    They could have annihted them but there¡¯s no point in doing that.

    However, the flying sharks were all destroyed.

    It seems like there¡¯s no problem with annihting them so it¡¯s okay.

    In addition, they can¡¯t forgive them for endangering Hiichirou, Guraru, and Helzenark.

    Then, are you also angry that your son Doraim has been wounded by them?

    Ah, he¡¯s embarrassed.

    -0-

    Doraim waspletely cured after sleeping and eating while soaking in the hot spring for about three days.

    As expected of a dragon¡¯s regenerative power.

    After Doraim waspletely cured, it was Dors who slept next in the hot spring on his dragon form.

    Yeah, father and son.

 Chapter 519 â€“ Whale Meat and Weird Patient

    <h4>Chapter 519 ¨C Whale Meat and Weird Patient</h4>

    After a long time of trying to leave, Girar finally went back home along with the impure dragons.

    Whatever. Just do your job first.

    He said he¡¯de back early. Why do I feel like you¡¯re treating this as a business trip rather than going home?

    No, you¡¯re right. The ce where your wife and daughter are is indeed home.

    -0-

    In the vige cafeteria, the children are all lined up eating grilled fish using knife and fork.

    Everyone is struggling to remove fishbones.

    Next to them is the phoenix chick Aegis who has just finished eating with only clean fishbones left.

    That¡¯s a very nice smile.

    It¡¯s impossible for the children to imitate it.

    If they imitate it, they have to eat using beak and talons.

    Eagle, don¡¯t overdo it.

    Just eat the way you used to.

    It is only Aegis that can eat a fish and leave the whole fishbone clean.

    -0-

    Loo left three days ago.

    She was called by Ifrus School in Shashaato City.

    It¡¯s not because of a research but because of a disease.

    It seems like there¡¯s a patient who has traveled to Shashaato City by ship from a human country by only relying on rumors that Loo is there.

    Loo initially told the patient toe to Vige Five but the patient¡¯s condition has deteriorated due to long ship travel.

    The patient can¡¯t leave Shashaato City.

    Loo reluctantly went to Shashaato City.

    And so she treated the patient.

    In addition to her, there are many staff of Ifrus School that have been long involved in medicine so the treatment of the patient seems to be going well.

    I¡¯m receiving status reports from the lizardmen who apanied Loo.

    However, in case of a sudden change in the patient¡¯s condition, she won¡¯t be able toe back for a while.

    -0-

    Won¡¯t the patient be treated immediately if you use the leaves of the world tree? However, the vige council has decided that there are requirements that need to be met in order to use it. It was decided by the council after Guronde arrived at the vige.

    The angels including Hakuren strongly opposed the usage of the leaves. They said that anything that is rted to the world tree should not be spread to the public or even hide its existence.

    The world tree leaves can cure any disease and injurypletely.

    That is amazing and certainly something that can¡¯t be publicized.

    Also, if the existence of the leaves of the world tree is publicized, almost all research rted to medical field will stop.

    No matter what result the research has, it will never match the effect of the leaf of the world tree.

    People will certainly rely on the leaves of the world tree.

    After that, what will happen to the world if the world tree suddenly withers?

    No matter how you think about it, there will be no right direction any longer.

    The vige council participants, including Loo and Flora, concluded that the use of the leaves of the world tree has to be restricted.

    -0-

    To use the leaves of the world tree, three conditions must be met.

    One: must reach Big Tree Vige on their own without the use of teleportation gate or teleportation magic

    Two: authorized by vige chief.

    Three: resident of Big Tree Vige, Vige One, Vige Two, Vige Three, or Vige Four

    -0-

    There is no problem with the first one.

    If you want the leaves of the world tree, go to it on your own. No one willin about that condition.

    The second one, don¡¯t you think you give me too much authority?

    I only thought of that and didn¡¯t say anything. As for the third one¡­.

    I thought of giving the residents of Vige Five the privilege but Youko stopped it saying that it will be no different from publicizing it.

    I guess so.

    After that, Youko told me about the scourge that would happen if the existence of the leaves of the world tree was to spread to the public. I immediately ordered to hide its existencepletely after.

    I even ordered them to not use the term ¡°world tree¡± outside the vige.

    If you absolutely have to use it, you should say ¡°big silkworm food¡±.

    -0-

    The lizardman contacted us requesting for whale meat in order to restore the patient¡¯s physical strength.

    Three whales are already nothing but bones but we still have plenty of whale meat. We make sure that the hibernating Zabuton and spiderlings will still be able to eat whale meat when they wake up.

    I cut arge piece of raw whale meat and have it deliver to Loo.

    ¡¸Vige chief, are you really going to send only raw meat to Loo-sama? How about sending smoked and salted meat too?¡¹

    An oni maid with the barrel of raw whale meat asked that.

    She¡¯s lifting the barrel with 50kg of whale meat with one hand.

    ¡¸Right. Then, let¡¯s send smoked and salted too. Let¡¯s send some to the employees of Ma too.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. I¡¯ll start packing.¡¹

    Please.

    It will be the Goroun Company that will send them to Loo.

    The lizardmen messenger will escort it.

    Ah, right.

    Let¡¯s share some whale meat with Michael-san too.

    -0-

    Later, I received reports saying that monsters constantly attack the carriage of Goroun Company that¡¯s transporting the whale meat.

    ¡¸The monsters are clearly targeting the cargo.¡¹

    ¡­..

    I¡¯m d that I had the lizardmen guard it.

    -0-

    The patient being treated by Loo was a prince of a certain country.

    As soon as he got better, I heard that he proposed to Loo and got beaten up.

    Yeah, I would have plowed him if I was there.

    He dares propose to a married woman.

    The treatment fee was collected after and it was distributed to Ifrus School and Ma.

    I have no problem with that since I¡¯m not troubled with money.

    As for Loo beating up a prince, the prince¡¯s entourage treated it as part of the treatment.

    It looks like they are also troubled with the prince proposing here and there.

    They even consulted Loo if she can secretly do something about it.

    When Loo proposed to cut the prince¡¯s manhood, the prince¡¯s entourage seemed to have considered it seriously.

    It looks like they are struggling with the prince¡¯s character.

    After staying in Shashaato City for ten days, the prince¡¯s party went to the royal capital.

    They talked about making a secret alliance between their country and the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Why do I know the story of the secret alliance? It¡¯s because I heard it from the demon king while he was ying with the cats.

    Do you mind if I ask you a question?

    It¡¯s supposed to be top secret, right?

    Isn¡¯t that a disrespect to the prince¡¯s country?

    Eh?

    That prince proposed to your wife?

    ¡­¡­

    Ehto, diplomatic problem¡­..due to the efforts of the prince¡¯s entourage, it hasn¡¯t gone that far.

    I see.

    However, since the prince was beaten up by both the demon king and his wife, he won¡¯t be able to move for a month.

    He¡¯s calling for Loo?

    I won¡¯t let her go.

 Chapter 520 â€“ A Day of Winter

    <h4>Chapter 520 ¨C A Day of Winter</h4>

    I woke up.

    I seemed to have fallen asleep after lunch.

    What¡¯s more, in the kotatsu.

    ¡­..

    This.

    I know that I won¡¯t catch a cold.

    However, even if I have a ¡°healthy body¡±, I shouldn¡¯t let my guard down.

    I have to take care of myself.

    Kuro and Yuki, wake up.

    You let your guard down too.

    Ah, Kuro is yawning.

    If Ann sees you, she¡¯ll get mad.

    Also, spiderlings.

    Stop going inside the kotatsu.

    You might scare someone.

    ¡­..

    Wine slime, why are you inside the kotatsu?

    Ah, you couldn¡¯t move because you were surrounded by the spiderlings.

    Forgive them.

    You already feel too hot so cool down somewhere.

    But don¡¯t go outside, you¡¯ll freeze.

    Go to the basement if you want.

    Inside the kotatsu is¡­..a hairball?

    This is, Hitoe?

    Are you sulking?

    Why?

    Did you have a fight with Youko?

    Youko praises Aegis but she doesn¡¯t praise you?

    Ah, on eating fish.

    No, Aegis is indeed incredible in eating fish but that¡¯s something only it can do.

    You¡¯re still a child so you should eat the way you want.

    Alright, I¡¯ll tell Youko for you.

    Will that be good?

    Then, you should leave the kotatsu.

    From now on, don¡¯t dive in there and if you really want to, your head should be out.

    However, the anenekos and kittens dive into the space where the spiderlings were.

    Why are youining that I¡¯m toote to get out?

    You¡¯re acting rough just because the demon king¡¯s not here.

    Hnn?

    Aegis and the eagle also came.

    Ah, wait Hitoe, don¡¯t hit Aegis.

    Aegis, evacuate to a high ce.

    Eagle, wait!

    I know you¡¯re angry that Aegis was attacked but wait.

    If you attack Hitoe, Youko will get angry.

    Yeah, understood.

    Hitoe, bad girl.

    However, when ites to discipline, it should be the parent¡¯s job.

    That¡¯s what I believe.

    Maa, I¡¯ll just exin what happened to Youko in detail. She¡¯ll probably scold Hitoe.

    -0-

    I carry Hitoe in the cafeteria.

    Do you want some sweets?

    Then, transform to your human form¡­.and she did.

    Okay.

    Just wait a minute.

    ¡­..

    I know.

    Though I only asked Hitoe, I¡¯ll also make some for the fairy queen.

    -0-

    Sweets¡­..looks like there¡¯s still some zenzai.

    Are you okay with that?

    Hitoe and fairy queen, how many mochi do you want?

    Hahaha, can you eat that much?

    Okay okay.

    However, since it is for Hitoe, I cut the mochi into small pieces.

    There is a risk of it getting stuck in her throat if it is big.

    While grilling mochi with a brazier, I made additional zenzai.

    It¡¯s because it¡¯s going to run out soon.

    -0-

    As expected, the smell of grilled mochi attracted Gran Maria.

    How are Kuudel and Corone?

    Is there any big problem?

    Only a small problem.

    Ah, their tastes change.

    Just give them what they want.

    Then, zenzai is¡­.they¡¯re fine with it¡­..

    Got it. Can you take their share to them?

    Sorry.

    I¡¯ll go see themter.

    -0-

    But before that, I¡¯ll give Hitoe and the fairy queen their share of zenzai.

    Of course, I gave them the number of mochi they requested.

    Then, Gran Maria¡¯s zenzai which are for Kuudel and Corone¡­..the anenekos and kittens suddenly run.

    Perhaps the demon king has arrived.

    That means I have to make the demon king and Beezel¡¯s share too.

    Yes yes.

    For Malbit, Ruincia, and Suarurou too.

    Thank you for scouting.

    But something doesn¡¯t feel right.

    Right.

    Where¡¯s Raz Maria?

    Ah, she took the prey you hunted when you were scouting to the high elves.

    That means she¡¯ll be here soon.

    Let¡¯s prepare Raz Maria¡¯s share too.

    Ah, these footsteps¡­.the children.

    Is your ss over?

    However, didn¡¯t you just attend an ethics ss¡­.

    Hahaha, you shouldn¡¯t only walk quietly in front of me.

    Even if I¡¯m not around, you should walk quietly.

    Do you want zenzai?

    Mochi only?

    Okay. Ursa and Alfred, grill everyone¡¯s share.

    Everything will be up to the two of you.

    However, if you can¡¯t eat dinnerter, you¡¯ll be scolded.

    ¡­.all mochi will be consumed soon?

    Areh?

    Did we already eat that much?

    Ah, it¡¯s because Girar and the impure dragons brought some as souvenirs.

    Since we received flying whale meat, I gave the mochi generously.

    For now, we are still okay.

    Good.

    Let¡¯s pound mochi tomorrow.

    Hahaha, it is impossible to pound now.

    Mochi rice must be immersed in water or steamed first.

    It¡¯s hard to prepare.

    Right right, you should be thankful to the oni maids.

    -0-

    Evening.

    Using the teleportation gate, I headed to the hot spring.

    The big hot spring that I made is being used by dragons in turn.

    They are fine soaking at the hot spring in their human form but they feel a sense of liberation if they soak while in their dragon form.

    It is currently Guronde¡¯s turn.

    It ismon sense to not approach women when they are bathing but it is fine since she¡¯s in her dragon form.

    However, I ring the bell twice before approaching her to be sure.

    Who knows if she¡¯s bathing there in her human form.

    Yeah, she¡¯s in her dragon form.

    I was instinctively relieved.

    ¡¸Vige chief, is there something wrong?¡¹

    Guronde lifts one of her heads and asks.

    My purpose is the demon beast that Guronde hunted before soaking in the hot spring.

    Panic caribou.

    It seems like she¡¯s not in her dragon form when it saw her so it was caught off guard.

    I went to the ce Guronde pointed, yeah.

    Something that can¡¯t be shown to people with weak hearts.

    I only figured out where the horn is after assembling what¡¯s left.

    I plowed what¡¯s left with the AFT.

    ¡¸Guronde, you overdid it.¡¹

    But I¡¯m d that she didn¡¯t let the panic caribou escape.

    This will be included in dinner.

    By the way, are you going to eat dinner here?

    Or are you going back?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll return after soaking for a little more.¡¹

    Got it.

    -0-

    After dinner, I went to the guest receiving room.

    Recently, the demon king and Beezel are often talking with Loo.

    It is because Ursa and Alfred are going to attend the academy in the city where the demon king is staying.

    However¡­..sometimes, their expressions are too sour.

    Do they think that Ursa and Alfred are too much trouble and they are so anxious about it?

    Also, we won¡¯t send the children alone, we¡¯ll also send someone who¡¯ll watch them.

    The first candidate was Gulf but he was rejected by Loo saying he¡¯ll only spoil them.

    Asa, who manages the teleportation gate of the hot spring, was chosen next.

    In addition to his butler-like outfit, he¡¯s also serving as the butler of the lord of the Sun Castle.

    It was Bell and Gou who rmended him saying he¡¯s a perfect watcher for Ursa and Alfred at the academy.

    Because of that, someone else will take over his job of managing the teleportation gate of the hot spring area. There won¡¯t be any problem though since Vige Four said that they will dispatch his recement.

    -0-

    Aside from Asa, two more watchers will be dispatched.

    The first one is Ursa¡¯s y doll, Earth.

    He said he absolutely must follow Ursa and I understand where he¡¯sing.

    However, he shouldn¡¯t only look after Ursa. He should look after other children too.

    Currently, Earth is learning whatever is necessary for the children¡¯s school life with the children.

    -0-

    The second one that will be dispatched is an impure dragon.

    When they came here during the flying whale incident, that impure dragon specifically asked me if there¡¯s anything she can do. She seemed the honest type.

    It seems like she¡¯s fine staying at school for several years in her human form so I got her.

    Thank you for volunteering.

    -0-

    In addition to those three watchers, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to worry about since Gol, Sil, and Bron are also there.

    When I told them that, the demon king, Beezel, and Loo replied together.

    ¡¸Overly optimistic¡¹

    ¡­.overly optimistic?

 Chapter 521 â€“ Killing Time in Winter

    <h4>Chapter 521 ¨C Killing Time in Winter</h4>

    Winter.

    Basically, we are all confined to our houses and rarely go out.

    The only ones who are going out on a regr basis are the angel scouts, the kuros, and the centaurs.

    After them are the high elf hunters.

    However, if there¡¯s a blizzard, no one will go outside.

    Even monsters and demon beasts don¡¯t dare run around when there¡¯s a blizzard.

    And even if there were monsters and demon beasts that can freely move even if there¡¯s a blizzard, they won¡¯t dare approach a ce where there is a pack of inferno wolves.

    Even if onees, it will be killed by either Hakuren, Rasuti, or Guronde before they get close to the vige.

    They¡¯re reliable.

    As for Dors, he¡¯s sleeping in the kotatsu.

    -0-

    In any case, I don¡¯t go out much in winter and spend my time doing something indoor.

    I¡¯m not dissatisfied with just being indoors though everyone seemed to be stressed by only being able to converse a little less with others.

    Because of that, they gather in the hall of my mansion even if there¡¯s a blizzard. There are many vigers there that talk to me too.

    The hall isrge but it is warm because of proper heating.

    We do this every day.

    Since it would be boring if there¡¯s a lot of people doing nothing but talking with each other, we ran an event every day.

    Mahjong tournament, reversi tournament, chess tournament, bowling tournament.

    Since we are indoor, we don¡¯t have any sword or bow tournaments but there are physical events such as sumo tournaments and arm wrestling tournaments.

    In addition, there are also new dish presentations, alcohol tasting events, and even sweets eating events as requested by the oni maids, dwarves, and the fairy queen.

    Since they are sudden, it is only small scale but recently, the vigers gather one hour earlier first to decide on what event to hold.

    They have established a goodmunication method.

    Their enthusiasm is amazing.

    By the way, I will not let them do a gluttonous event or even hold a spicy food event.

    Well, even if I don¡¯t stop them, the vigers have experienced food shortages before so they hate something that can be categorized as wasting food.

    Therefore, the sweets eating event is not an eat all the sweets you want event but a simple sweets tasting event.

    -0-

    As for today, it¡¯s not a sweets-eating event but a chess tournament.

    All participants will have to y chess at least once.

    Then, the losers will move to the bowling alley or y mahjong in the next venue.

    Of course, if they want to stay and watch the matches, they are free to do so.

    The bowling alley and the mahjong venues are casted with soundproofing magic so they won¡¯t disturb the chess yers.

    It is not the magic that makes sound muffled but the one that istes the sound in the venue.

    When you pass through a partition where that soundproofing magic is casted, you will feel that you suddenly went to a different world.

    -0-

    In the bowling venue, those who have lost first in the chess tournament are already throwing the bowling ball.

    Once a certain number of people gather there, they n on holding a tournament too.

    There are various matching methods that can be done but the mostmon in Big Tree Vige is battles of teams of three.

    There are many lizardmen, high elves, mountain elves, and beastkins who participate there.

    -0-

    In the mahjong venue, those who lost at the chess tournament are having fun too.

    Mahjong will start once four participants gather so there are those who have already started.

    There are many dwarves here.

    They said that this is the best thing they can enjoy while drinking.

    There are also tables and tiles designed for minotaurs and titans here but there are fewer of them so they basically y with the same opponents.

    But that¡¯s not a problem since they can still enjoy it.

    The demon king, Beezel, and Doraim are there too.

    I think the three of them participated in the chess tournament but did they lose already?

    And ying with them is a team of spiderlings.

    There are twenty of them on the chair.

    They are moving tiles using web and the scene basically looks like a factory back in my world.

    But who¡¯s in charge?

    Do what you want as long as you follow the rules¡­.

    And apologies for disturbing you.

    Immediately after that, the spiderlings tap the board.

    I see, they are tapping the board instead of shouting.

    They have already tapped pon twice and taken other¡¯s tiles.

    Smart.

    Beezel was the one they took the tile from and he looks like he can¡¯t believe what just happened.

    And it did not end with that.

    They made a chinroutou and a yakuman at the same time.

    And since the spiderlings are the dealers, they got 48000 points.

    Yeah, the highest score.

    TN: Like before, I have no idea what¡¯s happening in this mahjong battle and it is not relevant to the story so don¡¯t mind if it doesn¡¯t make sense.

    -0-

    In Big Tree Vige, the person who made a pattern and got the highest score can leave his name on an exclusive board.

    I¡¯m currently stuck with what name I should write.

    What should I do?

    The spiderlings are looking at me with eyes of expectations.

    In this case, let¡¯s put a team name.

    ¡­.

    How about team chinroutou?

    No?

    Ah, okay.

    Team Yakuman.

    From now on, strive for doing various patterns.

    Good luck.

    -0-

    As for the chess tournament, it went on smoothly.

    They are currently at the best sixteen.

    And as expected, Kuroyon and Malbit are there.

    The others are six kuros, Tier, Kierbit, Ruincia, and Ria.

    And four more?

    Loo is¡­.she lost to Kuroyon.

    What about Flora?

    She¡¯s still ying but losing.

    Flora is ying against Suarurou.

    Ah¡­.the battle ended.

    Suarurou won.

    Hahaha, I¡¯llfort Flora.

    Yes, of course, Loo too.

    Uoo.

    Kuro too.

    Hahaha.

    Who did you lose to?

    Eh?

    Eagle?

    Ah, the eagle, who¡¯s being cheered by Aegis, remained in the best 16.

    Surprising.

    -0-

    When the chess tournament was burning hot, the children, whose ss just ended, came.

    Oohhh, they¡¯re not running.

    It looks like their ss finally has an effect.

    However, stop marching in line.

    It feels interesting?

    I know.

    Since the fairy queen is already sitting there, I guess it was time to start.

    Ann and the others are preparing for you so sit back¡­.ah, you want to help carrying it?

    Alright, let¡¯s carry it together.

    Ah, this is an event that I thought the children could participate in¡­.

    Of course, it¡¯s not rted to swords and bows.

    Even if the veteran Gulf and Daga are here, it¡¯s not okay.

    The walls and the floors might get damaged.

    And if that happens, it will be difficult to look at Ann.

    Well, I know that they are better than me in that aspect.

    I can¡¯t win against them.

    Ursa and Alfred are strong.

    I¡¯m serious.

    -0-

    Aside from the children and the fairy queen, we asked if there¡¯s anyone else who wants to participate. Then, I cooperated with the high elves and mountain elves to make an event venue for the children.

    I call it an event venue though it is only a partition.

    There are four billiard tables and the one in the center is a children-size billiard table.

    You know the rules, don¡¯t you?

    I made the billiard tables before but they are all adult sizes.

    They are too big for the children to use.

    So this time, I made one for the children.

    From the cue to the balls, everything¡¯s child-size.

    Oh, wait wait.

    The mountain elves are measuring the level.

    They are making sure that the billiard is not inclined anywhere.

    The height of the tables is adjusted after checking.

    As a final check, they tried putting a ball in the middle.

    Okay, it didn¡¯t roll.

    y in turns.

    Don¡¯t monopolize it.

    Several civil servant girls are here so I¡¯ll leave this ce to them.

    Ah, if there¡¯s something wrong, don¡¯t hesitate to call me.

    It was not only the children who couldn¡¯t y billiards because of the size of the table.

    The minotaurs and titans too.

    High elves and mountain elves, can you make big cues and a big table?

    I¡¯ll make the balls.

    A perfect sphere can¡¯t be made unless the AFT is used.

    I think making a perfect sphere is a good research topic.

    -0-

    Night.

    It¡¯s time to rx.

    In the chess tournament, it was Kuroyon and Malbit who shed in the final.

    When it was time for dinner, they already drew three times so their match will continue the next day.

    -0-

    Lizardmen won the bowling game.

    It was amazing since all three got perfect scores.

    -0-

    As for mahjong¡­..they are still enjoying it even after dinner.

    -0-

    The children seem to have fun ying billiards.

    However, Ursa doesn¡¯t seem to enjoy it that much.

    She has no problem with taking turns but it seems like she¡¯s frustrated in waiting.

    That¡¯s the same reason why Ursa is not ying bowling.

    Maybe she¡¯ll have more fun ying alone.

    On the contrary, Alfred seems to like billiards.

    He even took several positions to hit the ball with the cue properly.

    Maa, a little more practice and he¡¯ll manage to hit the ball the way he wants.

    Hahaha.

    It¡¯s their first time today so it can¡¯t be helped.

    Let¡¯s make a dedicated room for the children¡¯s billiard table.

 Chapter 522 â€“ Perks of a Certain Oni Maid?

    <h4>Chapter 522 ¨C Perks of a Certain Oni Maid?</h4>

    I¡¯m an oni.

    I serve as a maid at the residence of Hiraku-sama¡­.I mean vige chief.

    -0-

    One winter day, there was an inferno wolf lying down in the hallway not moving an inch.

    It¡¯s still morning desu.

    I asked it if there¡¯s something wrong but it just shook its head telling me not to worry.

    It will probably answer the same even if it was Ann-sama who asked it.

    Magic was casted all over including the hallway so it¡¯s impossible for it to be unable to move because of cold.

    Honestly, I¡¯m a little worried.

    -0-

    Though it already replied that there¡¯s nothing wrong, there¡¯s no way an inferno wolf would do what it¡¯s doing.

    It looks like this inferno wolf has already stayed there since dawn.

    It was previously lying on its back.

    The inferno wolves have horns in their foreheads so there should be a specific position that they must do if they want to lie on their back.

    Unfortunately, this inferno wolf did not do it that made its horn pierce the floor.

    It managed to get out using its physical ability.

    It was relieved that its horn was not broken but the floor got damaged.

    That¡¯s bad.

    Ann-sama will surely be furious.

    And if you make Ann-sama angry, you won¡¯t be able to eat.

    After thinking of what should be done, the inferno wolf decided to lie down over the damaged floor.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    Then, what will you do after this?

    I thought the inferno wolf was smart but maybe it¡¯s not.

    For now, I think I¡¯ll just look over it.

    Of course, in between jobs.

    -0-

    That night, the inferno wolf asked for vige chief¡¯s help while grieving.

    Vige chief seemed to have apanied the inferno wolf to go and apologize to Ann-sama.

    A good boy.

    Ah, after that, the inferno wolf rushed to the toilet.

    Of course.

    It has been lying over there for a long time.

    Ah, watch out.

    It is already night and I¡¯m already at my night rounds.

    I¡¯m checking if the windows and doors are locked and checking the lights.

    -0-

    Right right, there is someone who did not from noon just like the inferno wolf.

    Malbit-sama desu.

    She hasn¡¯t moved out from the kotatsu since noon. Is she alright?

    She¡¯s not dead, is she?

    I asked Suarurou-sama, who¡¯s in the kotatsu with her.

    She was shocked at her loss from the chess tournament the other day¡­..is that so?

    Kierbit-sama did not support Malbit-sama and cheered for Kuroyon-sama instead so she¡¯s sulking.

    I see.

    Kierbit-sama lost to Kuroyon-sama.

    If the opponent who defeated her wins, she¡¯ll feel a littlefortable so she cheered for Kuroyon-sama.

    I think Malbit-sama understands her¡­..

    As a mother, you want to be supported by your daughter no matter what.

    I guess so.

    I don¡¯t have a child yet but I understand how you feel.

    However, kotatsu time has already passed.

    It is already night and my apologies but I have been instructed by vige chief that the use of magic tools like the kotatsu must be stopped¡­.

    No, it¡¯s still safe to use desu yo.

    Loo-sama, the one who made it, proudly said that it¡¯s okay to keep it running continuously for 10000 hours.

    The futon on the kotatsu is also made by Zabuton-sama so even if you put it on fire, it won¡¯t burn that much.

    The reason for vige chief¡¯s instruction is because there are a lot of people who sleep in the kotatsu.

    Yeah, it seems like sleeping in kotatsu is not good for the body.

    I¡¯m sorry but I have to turn the magic tool of the kotatsu off.

    ¡­.

    Malbit-sama grabs my arm not letting me press the stop button of the magic tool.

    Ehto, Malbit-sama?

    Would you like to turn it off yourself?

    You won¡¯t?

    I see, I understand.

    I can¡¯t do it after all.

    Since it hase to this, I¡¯ll call Ruincia-sama.

    Problem solved.

    Ah, my apologies if that will drive you out too, Suarurou-sama.

    You¡¯ve been trying to figure out when to get out?

    If you can leave now, that would be great.

    -0-

    I continue looking around that night.

    During winter, guests and vigers often sleep in the mansion and along with it are troubles.

    Ah, dwarves, please stop drinking in the hallway.

    I know, it¡¯s an alcohol tasting event.

    However¡­.this is the best ce to look at the moon and snow?

    Ah, I see.

    The moon and snow are certainly beautiful.

    However, you¡¯re a hindrance to traffic.

    I ask you to leave.

    No¡­.I¡¯m currently working.

    Even if you say that¡­

    ¡­.that is, I understand.

    I¡¯ll just drink one cup and you¡¯ll leave.

    ¡­.

    A little more won¡¯t be a problem.

    Hey hey hey¡­.

    Hohou.

    This is quite good.

    It would probably be a great partner with grilled fish.

    Eh?

    You¡¯re grilling fish?

    You brought a brazier here?

    You¡¯ll be scolded.

    I¡¯ll overlook it today.

    Okay, just a bite.

    ¡­..

    It¡¯s really a great match.

    Try the other one?

    Okay.

    -0-

    The next morning, the dwarves have been scolded harshly by Ann-sama.

    I already asked them to stop but it seems like they continued to drink.

    It¡¯s their fault.

    As for me, even though I drank a little, I did my job well.

    Areh?

    Ann-sama, is there anything you want with me?

    Yes, it was my turn to look around the hallwayst night.

    ¡­..

    Yeah, I overlooked them.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    I won¡¯t say anything else.

    I will just be scolded more if I do.

    -0-

    I¡¯ll clean up the dwarves¡¯ alcohol tasting event.

    They sure drank a lot.

    You¡¯re getting in the way wine slime-san, can you move over there?

    Ah, you¡¯ll help me out.

    Aegis-san, don¡¯t eat the leftovers.

    Kittens, you can¡¯t fool me with your sweet meowing so don¡¯t act spoiled.

    It looks like they know it won¡¯t work on me so each kitten took the leftover grilled fishes.

    ¡­¡­

    Should I chase them and get the grilled fishes back?

    Because they suddenly bite them and run away, it is already toote.

    However, I cannot allow suchwlessness.

    Discipline is important.

    The moment I tried to chase them with everything I have, the kittens¡¯ mother, Jewel, got in the way and took the grilled fishes from them.

    Well done.

    No no, you did well.

    However, make sure you¡¯ll discipline them.

    Ah, there¡¯s no point in returning those grilled fishes.

    Let them take those.

    Also, it seems like the anenekos did something over there¡­.please take care of them too.

    -0-

    Hall of the mansion.

    Various things are decorated near the entrance.

    The ones that are standing out are the mini trophies.

    Also, the mahjong achievement board.

    There is the new name Yakuman on the achievement board.

    I¡¯m not envious.

    Anyway, at the top of that achievement board was the name of the very first one who achieved something, my name.

    Fufufu.

    Ah, no, I don¡¯t mean anything.

    Every time I stand in front of this board, I¡¯m so happy that I forget the time.

    So, you are ¡°yakuman¡±, right?

    Even so, you have to do your job properly.

    After I said that, the team Yakuman responded by waving their legs.

    Yeah, let¡¯s do our best.

    Right, let¡¯s y mahjong.

    Let¡¯s invite Beezel-sama too.

    He said he won¡¯t lose next time.

    It will not end like the previous one.

    Everyone from team Yakuman is enthusiastic as if they can¡¯t wait to fight.

    Of course, I won¡¯t lose.

    -0-

    Well well, I have to work hard.

    I won¡¯t aim for perfection though.

    I¡¯m not beingzy.

    I¡¯m just doing my role.

    I¡¯m aware that us oni have gone too far seeking for perfection that vige chief, who¡¯s the lord, feels suffocated.

    What I¡¯m doing is a countermeasure.

    I mean, a ck sheep is a role itself.

    I¡¯m a cute oni maid after all.

    Maa, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m doing it intentionally¡­.

    But my reputation with the vigers, including vige chief, is not bad.

    Ask anyone who¡¯s the oni that is easiest to talk to and they¡¯ll say it¡¯s me.

    Maa, they¡¯ll also say that I¡¯m the one who always screws up¡­.

    Well, I don¡¯t care since there are perks like being able to drink alcohol and being able to y while working and vige chief is also kind to me.

    Oh, mountain elves.

    If you want to y, use that room over there.

    Ann-sama will be around here soon.

    Be quiet until she leaves.

    -0-

    I will do my best today too.

 Chapter 523 â€“ Watogang

    <h4>Chapter 523 ¨C Watogang</h4>

    Darn it.

    This is really disgusting.

    However, there¡¯s nothing I can do.

    Give up.

    Give up and move on.

    Using a carriage to go to your neighbor.

    It would have been faster if I walk but nobles must move using a carriage.

    I get off the carriage after arriving at the gate of the mansion I¡¯m heading to.

    I managed to get in without problem since this is not the first time I came here.

    The owner didn¡¯t even bother weing me.

    I¡¯ve alsoe to know him.

    The lord of this ce.

    I also know the floor n of this ce since I¡¯ve been here a lot of times.

    Even if there¡¯s no servant to guide me, I can go on alone.

    After arriving at the ce we¡¯ll meet, the lord is already there, waiting for me with a smile.

    Yeah, darn it.

    My name is Watogang.

    Watogang Pugyaru.

    Head of a count family of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    The lord of this mansion is Beezel Chrome.

    Like me, he¡¯s also a head of a count family of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    However, this guy has higher social standingpared to me since he¡¯s a member of the four heavenly kings.

    I¡¯m envious.

    ¡­¡­

    Well, not really.

    The four heavenly kings are always busy.

    I often see them at the castle.

    They are working like no one should bother them or else.

    On the contrary, you can always meet them if you want.

    ¡¸Wee, Count Pugyaru. What can I do for you today?¡¹

    Oh, I should have greeted him first.

    It¡¯s a courtesy for having an intimate rtionship.

    Also, you should be firm when you say your greetings.

    ¡¸My business for today, I¡¯m sure you are aware, Count Chrome.¡¹

    Yes, Count Chrome knows why I came.

    That¡¯s the reason why he¡¯s already waiting for me here.

    Yeah, darn it.

    -0-

    Count Chrome was waiting for me at the game room of his mansion.

    There is a huge rectangr table installed at the center of that room.

    It is something heavy.

    It also has a mechanism that makes sure it¡¯s perfectly t.

    You can consider this thing as a work of art.

    I want it.

    I super want it.

    That billiard table, I absolutely want it!

    But I also have pride.

    Before I imed that I wanted that thing, I already tried making it in my territory.

    And that, I can.

    However, the furniture craftsman said that he has not seen the real thing so it is impossible for him to make an exact copy though he says that he surely can make it.

    Furniture craftsman in my territory, you are amazing!

    It seems like it will take a year toplete.

    Darn it!

    There are a total of six holes on the table, on the four corners and at the centers of the long sides of the table called pockets.

    Though punching a hole is easy, the mechanism of the balls rolling down from the hole to the same ce to collect them all is troublesome.

    The furniture craftsman suggested that we can just make a collection point on each pocket.

    That is feasible but I feel like I lost to Count Chrome so please do your best instead.

    ¡­.

    By the way, he said that it is possible to do that but it is impossible to make the billiard balls.

    A perfect sphere made of wood.

    The center of gravity should also be uniform.

    He can make one.

    However, it seems like it is already impossible to make a number with the same size.

    Ma, maa, I thought it was because he¡¯s a furniture craftsman.

    Because of that, I asked a woodwork craftsman but the answer is the same.

    If that¡¯s true, why does Count Chrome have them?

    Are the woodworkers in his territory more skilled?

    Or did he discover a new type of magic?

    Because of that, I have asked the Woodworkers Guild and the Mage Guild of my territory to study the creation of billiard balls.

    I¡¯m expecting good news from them.

    As for now, nothing.

    It is regrettable but there¡¯s nothing else I can do.

    That¡¯s why I came to this mansion.

    To y billiards.

    -0-

    I¡¯ve been ying billiardstely.

    The action of poking a ball with a stick is fun.

    It is also exciting to make your ball move the way you want it in order to make the other balls move to the pocket.

    My onlyint is that I have to go to Count Chrome¡¯s house to enjoy this.

    I want one in my mansion too.

    ¡¸Which cue are you going to use?¡¹

    Count Chrome shows me his sticks.

    Fuh.

    ¡¸Thank you but I¡¯ll use this.¡¹

    I showed the cue I brought.

    This cue was made by one of the woodworkers of my territory.

    It is decorated but only enough to not get in the way of ying.

    It is the only stick suitable for me.

    The material of the stick used by Count Chrome is good but its design is focused on practicality.

    As something that nobles will use, I think it is better to improve aesthetics.

    Fortunately, only the material and size of the tip are specified so the material and design of the grip can be devised the way you want it.

    My stick, in addition to being good-looking, is also easy to grip.

    ¡¸I see. Your cue looks good however, the game is not decided by tools.¡¹

    Of course, I know.

    But for the woodworker that made this stick, I can¡¯t lose.

    -0-

    My billiard match with Count Chrome started.

    Nine ball rule.

    On the table, there are balls with numberbels one to nine plus the cue ball. The cue ball must be poked by the cue ball and the ball it must hit first should be the ball with the smallest number.

    If the cue ball dropped into the pocket, the yer will change.

    The one who¡¯ll be able to make the 9 ball drop into the pocket will win.

    It sounds easy but the other balls will get in between the cue ball and the nine ball so it is pointless if you can only poke the ball to go in a straight line.

    Also, even if you can hit the ball with the smallest number but can¡¯t make any ball fall on a pocket, the yer will change.

    It¡¯s quite a strategic game.

    -0-

    Our match started with a toss coin.

    While Count Chrome is ying, I will be waiting quietly¡­.two heads of two count families are too precious so it is only not apetition.

    We also exchange information.

    ¡¸I heard that the prince of Goruzen Kingdom hase.¡¹

    Goruzen Kingdom is one of the human countries.

    They came to the demon king¡¯s kingdom to form an alliance.

    Until now, they were a hostile country but for some reason, it seems like they changed.

    I want to know why.

    ¡¸Their purpose is food.¡¹

    ¡¸Food? Wasn¡¯t the food situation of human countries already improving? You even helped them behind the scenes, right?¡¹

    ¡¸They were hit by a disaster.¡¹

    ¡¸Disaster?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know the floating ind in the sky of Goruzen? It fell.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..No way.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s true. It seems like it fell to their major river so the farnd downstream was severely damaged. There are no casualties because of the support of the Korin Religion but it will take time for their farnd to recover. They can no longer feed their own people so they have no choice but to rely on other countries.¡¹

    ¡¸And that¡¯s where the demon king¡¯s kingdome in?¡¹

    ¡¸The demon king¡¯s kingdom and Goruzen were hostile to each other but they never had a war. People will easily ept it.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Does that mean that the prince is their messenger? There¡¯s a rumor about an incident in the castle but it sounds blurry¡¹

    ¡¸That prince is excellent. He only proposes to women who will surely reject him.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. Isn¡¯t that kind of blurry? Could there be a session battle there?¡¹

    ¡¸The only feeling he gives is he doesn¡¯t want to be a sessor.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then, how about his disease¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s true. He continued to travel here to form an alliance disregarding that he¡¯s on the verge of death. Quite a man. Ugh¡­.¡¹

    Count Chrome made a mistake.

    Fufufu.

    The remaining balls are 8 and 9.

    And their arrangement is pretty simple.

    I got this game.

    -0-

    The second game started.

    I won so I¡¯ll continue to y.

    The balls scattered in good positions.

    As long as I don¡¯t let my guard down, there won¡¯t be a problem.

    Count Chrome is watching me y while drinking a ss of wine.

    Fufu, are you in love with my solid poke?

    ¡¸By the way, Count Pugyaru, how¡¯s the royal capital clean up?¡¹

    ¡¸Royal capital clean up?¡¹

    Once every ten days, the residents of the royal capital are required to clean up.

    Of course, I¡¯m doing my part.

    However, he¡¯s probably talking about the other clean up¡­.

    ¡¸You mean the backstreet?¡¹

    There is no such ce that is officially called backstreet.

    Backstreet means several organizations that are moving behind the scenes that are involved in theft, assassination, kidnapping, and so on.

    These organizations are open secrets.

    And they are utilized as necessary evil.

    They are not a hostile force that stands out in the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    However, demon king-sama began moving against the backstreet as soon as it became summer.

    They crushed all vicious ces and left the obedient ones.

    On top of that, he ordered them to reduce their activity for several years starting next spring.

    Any resistance was crushed by the army.

    There was also an organization that moved to assassinate demon king-sama but they were exposed by a high elf.

    There¡¯s also an assassination who openly challenged demon king-sama.

    That¡¯s fine.

    However, that organization was obliterated by three dragons hired by demon king-sama.

    I thought they were just women with nothing else to do but swing a wooden stick in the castle. I never thought they were dragons.

    How did demon king-sama manage to hire them?

    Anyway, those in the backstreet judged that resistance is impossible so they asked Count Glitch to arbitrate for them.

    That happened at the end of fall.

    What Count Chrome wants to hear is what happened to that.

    ¡¸Demon king-sama informed them why he did that and he got them to agree with the activity reduction. The other party also said that they would have obeyed him if he had asked them in the beginning¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Maa, that¡¯s not possible.¡¹

    I agree with Count Chrome.

    ¡­.ah.

    I¡¯m screwed.

    That¡¯s because I¡¯m talking while shooting¡­.

    Fuh.

    -0-

    There is only one reason why demon king-sama cleaned up the backstreet.

    There will be state guests that will attend Gullgald Noble Academy.

    During that period, he wants to prevent those people from getting involved in crime as well as seeing one.

    I think he¡¯s being a little overprotective but demon king-sama said that it is rted to the survival of the kingdom itself.

    Because of that, he did not inform the guys in the backstreet when he started.

    Certainly, there will be those who¡¯ll try to get involved for fun.

    The second match, I lost.

    Frustrating.

    -0-

    Third game.

    Oh.

    The first thrust of Count Chrome made the 4 ball fall into the pocket but the position of all other balls are bad.

    The 7 and 8 balls are hiding the 1 ball, which is the smallest number so he can¡¯t shoot it.

    It will also be difficult to use the wall for rebound.

    Lucky.

    It will be my turn.

    Or so I thought but Count Chrome sat on the table.

    What is he doing?

    Then, he held the stick vertically.

    What is he trying to do?

    I move a few steps forward to look at what he is trying to do.

    Count Chrome poked the cue ball from above and made the cue ball curved through the 7 and 8 balls and hit the 1 ball.

    ¡­..

    ¡¸What the! What¡¯s that cool trick?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu. It is a shot called masse.¡¹

    ¡¸C-cheater! You¡¯re the only one who can do that!¡¹

    ¡¸I learned that from your daughter.¡¹

    ¡¸Daughter? Enderi?¡¹

    ¡¸Your fourth daughter.¡¹

    ¡¸Crake? You¡¯re not messing with my daughter, are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something dangerous. If my wife hears you, I¡¯ll be killed. I know that your daughter is pretty but do you really think I¡¯ll do it?¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies.¡¹

    ¡¸Your fourth daughter is living peacefully at the ce of demon king-sama¡¯s friend. I¡¯ve carried several letters from her to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    I suspected that it was a fake letter at first since there¡¯s no way my daughter Crake will do what she has written on those letters but the letter was written using the code that only our family knows.

    In addition¡­.

    ¡¸Is it someone from Vige Five? Are you referring to Youko-dono when you say demon king-sama¡¯s friend?¡¹

    A beautiful and intelligent woman.

    And she¡¯s a woman with power that seems to beparable to demon king-sama.

    I doubt that she¡¯s demon king-sama¡¯s mistress¡­..

    ¡¸It¡¯s her boss¡¹

    I guess I¡¯m wrong.

    ¡¸Youko-dono¡¯s boss¡­.Crake is serving that person?¡¹

    ¡¸Together with my daughter.¡¹

    I know.

    I heard that Holy, the one in charge of this mansion, also went there.

    I want to ask him and listen to the details but¡­.my instinct is telling me to stop.

    I say instinct but it¡¯s really a skill.

    This skill has no name.

    From generation to generation, the head of Pugyaru family will gain this skill. It¡¯s like an oracle from god.

    Is it stupid to go against this instinct?

    I followed this instinct and got to where I am now.

    Because of that, I¡¯ll continue to follow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave the barrier¡±

    Yeah, good.

    The third game is Count Chrome¡¯s victory.

    It doesn¡¯t matter.

    I¡¯ll admit defeat.

    But before we start the fourth game, you have to teach me that masse thing!

    That¡¯s absolutely cool!

    Also, we are talking about you so there should still be some tricks under your sleeves!

    Teach me those too!

 Chapter 524 â€“ Preparations for Spring

    <h4>Chapter 524 ¨C Preparations for Spring</h4>

    After a few days of blizzard, a warm day came which made me feel that winter is ending.

    However, I will not let my guard down.

    There might be another blizzard.

    ording to my past experience, there will be.

    ¡­¡­

    Maa, I shouldn¡¯t get upset if there¡¯s no blizzard.

    -0-

    Some of the kuros are running outside making marks on the snow.

    They might have been stressed staying in their sheds or the mansion to avoid the blizzard.

    By the way, it was the kuros who were bornst year or this year who were running.

    As for the older generations, they stay in their own sheds or the mansion.

    They know that winter is still ongoing and they are already used to it.

    Kuro and Yuki are enjoying the kotatsu in my room.

    In the old days, even if there¡¯s a blizzard, they are outside guarding the vige.

    Now, they are taking refuge when there¡¯s a blizzard.

    There are two reasons for that.

    First is that they can detect monsters or demon beasts¡¯ attacks even if there¡¯s a blizzard and they are inside the mansion.

    The other reason is that the Fenris are fine wandering around even if there¡¯s a blizzard.

    Presently, the Fenrir has partnered with a kuro and birthed 15 pups.

    The pups born this year are still small and cute but the other twelve are already as big as their mother or they might even be bigger.

    The fenrirs are not only watching over Big Tree Vige but also Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three. Unlike the kuros, they don¡¯t want to get inside a shelter when there¡¯s a blizzard.

    On the other hand, the kuros are working hard aside from winter. You can consider it as division ofbor.

    Of course, the Fenrir family is not ying outside when it¡¯s winter.

    -0-

    Those twelve big pups of the Fenrir.

    I was thinking if they would go out of the vige to find partners like the kuros but they didn¡¯t.

    Like their mothers, they¡¯ve chosen kuros as their partners.

    Racially speaking, is that okay?

    Are the fenrirs incapable of finding partners somewhere?

    I don¡¯t particrly care if they are okay with it though.

    Hnn?

    The kuros, who have been taken by the fenrirs as their partners, looked at me with an anxious expression.

    No no, I¡¯ll never oppose it.

    You¡¯ve breached the size barrier and you are also approved by the mother Fenrir and her kuro partner so I have nothing against it.

    I just thought that the fenrirs will also go out like you do.

    Yeah, even if it¡¯s getting warm, snow is still pilling up.

    I know I know.

    It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t overdo it.

    No matter what form love has taken, it is still love.

    -0-

    Anyway, it is almost spring.

    The day Alfred and Ursa will start attending school in the royal capital ising too.

    The two of them are working hard in various ways in order to prepare so I will not cancel it.

    In addition, it was decided that Tiselle will enroll at the school along with Alfred and Ursa.

    Nutt, Ririus, Riguru, Ratte, Torain, and some of the hatchlings were also selected as theirpanions but only Tiselle was chosen. Malbit said that if we send the lot of them there, they¡¯ll just group among themselves and the purpose of sending them there won¡¯t be achieved.

    Certainly. If there are a number of people who know each other, they¡¯ll just rely on each other so befriending others will be less.

    There is no point in sending them to school that way. It would look like they just changed their ce to study.

    I was convinced so I decided that only the three of them will enroll at the school in the royal capital.

    I asked the others if they want to study at the school in Vige Five or Shashaato City but they said that if they wouldn¡¯t be apanying Alfred and Ursa, they would just continue studying in the vige.

    Okay.

    We¡¯ll be lonely if the lot of you enroll at a school away from the vige. We¡¯ll also feel uneasy.

    Even if I want the children to see how wide the world is, I have to respect their choice of staying in the vige.

    Even if they can¡¯t go this year, that doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t enroll at the school in the royal capital next year, right?

    Let¡¯s talk with their mothers.

    -0-

    A person named Tou arrived from Vige Four.

    Tou Foguma.

    A man that looks like a captain and is around 50 years old.

    I said he looks like a captain because he¡¯s wearing a captain-like clothes.

    It seems like when the Sun Castle is still fully utilized, he was the airship captain of the Sun Castle¡¯s exclusive airne called prom.

    I said airne but it¡¯s not really an airne but a ship without sail.

    ording to my imagination, it should be a flying cruise ship.

    Since it¡¯s an airne, he should be called airship captain rather than a captain but it seems like Tou prefers to wear like a captain.

    However, due to the financial difficulties of the Sun Castle, the airne called Prom was sold.

    Won¡¯t that be a problem? How can people go and leave the Sun Castle then? It looks like there are regr flights to and from the Sun Castle so there¡¯s no problem with the traffic.

    Since Tou has nothing else to do, he was put to sleep in order to save fuel.

    Even now, there are no nes in the Sun Castle or Vige Four and there¡¯s no n on buying it back. Because of that, Bell originally nned to wake him upst but Asa will move to the school so he woke him up to rece Asa as the manager of the teleportation gate in the hot spring area.

    ording to Bell, she already convinced him to work as the manager of the teleportation gate of the hot spring area but¡­.

    Big Tree Vige has the universal ship.

    A ship that can fly in the sky.

    When he came to Big Tree Vige, he tried riding it.

    He had an incredible expression.

    Tou returned to Vige Four by riding the universal ship and brought a woman back to the vige.

    ¡¸This girl will manage the teleportation gate so please make me the captain of that ship. No, I¡¯m even willing to be the lowest sailor! I beg you!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, I¡¯m the person in charge of weapon management in the Sun Castle!¡¹

    ¡¸That ce is no longer called Sun Castle. It is called Vige Four. Also, the weapons you manage are no more. They were sold off. You no longer have a job. Do you have anyints?¡¹

    ¡¸I do! There¡¯s still the ultimate weapon! It¡¯s my job to manage it!¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    I heard something about an ultimate weapon, will that be alright to leave as it is?

    ¡¸What ultimate weapon! It¡¯s nothing but throwing stones manually!¡¹

    I guess it¡¯s okay.

    ¡¸Is your head empty! Do you want to experience being hit by a stone thrown from that altitude?¡¹

    ¡¸And how many stones will it take you before you hit me?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kill you!¡¹

    The rampaging woman can¡¯t move her arms and legs though.

    Since she¡¯s tied up.

    ¡¸Untie me!¡¹

    For the time being, I pulled Tou and the woman apart in order to continue.

    I also untied the woman.

    The woman¡¯s name is Yoru Foguma.

    She has long wavy hair and sses.

    She gives off the secretary of a majorpany impression.

    If she shuts her mouth, she can be considered a beauty.

    After I released Yoru, she bowed to me and dashed towards Tou but Asa stopped her.

    Asa came here after hearing that Tou gave up being his sessor.

    The three of them discuss it.

    Well, not really.

    It¡¯s only Asa and Yoru.

    Tou is basically just nodding behind Asa.

    It looks like persuading Yoru was left to Asa.

    ¡¸Yoru, though the management of the teleportation gate is not difficult, it is an important job. Yoru is more suited to take care of itpared to Tou.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you say that, I have a job at the Sun Castle.¡¹

    ¡¸The Sun Castle no longer has weapons. You no longer have a job there.¡¹

    ¡¸M-my job is to adjust the ultimate weapon.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorting stones to throw can¡¯t be called adjustment. Look at reality.¡¹

    ¡¸N-never! There are weapons!¡¹

    ¡¸There are none. Also, do you understand that if you continue your im, we¡¯ll be used of hiding something? Please refrain from saying dangerous remarks.¡¹

    ¡¸U-ugh¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸It will be helpful for everyone if you have a sense of unity. So, can you take over the management of the teleportation gate?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.what are the defensive equipments around the teleportation gate?¡¹

    ¡¸None. It¡¯s in a safe ce.¡¹

    ¡¸W-what do you mean none? I¡¯m someone in charge of weapons! I have to manage weapons!¡¹

    ¡¸There is a river nearby. You can get stones and throw them as much as you want.¡¹

    Ah, Yoru started to cry.

    Yeah.

    I can¡¯t do anything about it.

    There are no weapons or anything dangerous in this vige.

    Or so I thought since there are those who don¡¯t think so.

    The mountain elves.

    One of the mountain elves patted Yoru¡¯s shoulder and pointed her to look somewhere.

    Trebuchet.

    When did you assemble that?

    And it¡¯s even loaded.

    Moreover, behind the trebuchet are neatly arranged bullets.

    From the right, they are ordinary stone, ordinary stone, ordinary stone, ordinary stone, and barrel.

    Barrel?

    ¡¸The moment the barrel hits something, it will release smoke. It¡¯s a smokescreen.¡¹

    When did you make that thing?

    What¡¯s inside that smokescreen?

    I don¡¯t know what those are but they are not dangerous, right?

    It won¡¯t explode, right?

    I was worried about the barrel but what Yoru cared about was the ordinary stones.

    ¡¸Mou¡­these stones. Good choice.¡¹

    Yoru and the mountain elves seem to have understood each other.

    They are shaking hands.

    And look at me.

    ¡­..

    Alright.

    You can put that trebuchet in the hot spring area.

    However, it should be disassembled and stored if you¡¯re not going to use it.

    It¡¯s dangerous after all.

    However, if that thing is disassembled, she won¡¯t be able to assemble it alone. I¡¯ll just keep silent about that.

    -0-

    It was decided that Asa¡¯s sessor is Yoru.

    Asa took Yoru to the hot spring area to teach her what she must do.

    There¡¯s only Tou here.

    He¡¯s smiling.

    Yeah, well, if you really want to work on the universal ship, I won¡¯t mind.

    Get along with the devil sailors who are working there.

    They are all residents of Vige Four so everything should be okay.

    -0-

    Three dayster.

    Yoru assembled the trebuchet alone.

    It is physically impossible but magic exists in this world.

    Honestly speaking, I think she¡¯s amazing since she can assemble and disassemble the trebuchet alone.

    However, when she asked me to add a new trebuchet, I was troubled.

    -0-

    As for Tou, he became the captain of the universal ship.

    It seems like it¡¯s not usurpation but ability.

    Certainly, someone who was created to be a captain will be the most suitable captain.

    If the devil sailors are convinced with his ability, there¡¯s no problem.

    As for the former captain¡­ah, he¡¯s the vice-captain now.

    Good luck.

    -0-

    I was worried about Tou and Yoru¡¯s rtionship now but¡­it seems like there¡¯s no problem.

    Until now, they only asked me if they can mount a trebuchet on the universal ship.

    Ahahaha.

    No.

    -0-

    Side story.

    ¡¸Asa, on the race column, it says cow. Are they minotaurs?¡¹

    ¡¸No, they are normal cows. During winter, they often go here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..we¡¯re talking about cows, right?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s cow alright.¡¹

    ¡¸But why do they have personal names in the user name column?¡¹

    ¡¸I named them myself for the purpose of individual identification. Please rest assured. I will teach you all of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Maa, I¡¯m just wondering if it is really necessary to identify a cow individually.¡¹

 Chapter 525 â€“ Spring of the 17th Year

    <h4>Chapter 525 ¨C Spring of the 17th Year</h4>

    It is now spring.

    It¡¯s a nice day.

    The wind is still cold but the sun is warm.

    There is an ice cracking sound in the pond.

    It should be the pond turtles, they woke up.

    In the world tree, the silkwormse out of their cocoons and eat leaves vigorously.

    It¡¯s kind of strange seeing the leaves growing again after being eaten.

    By the way, the phoenix chick Aegis challenged the newly awakened silkworm again but was devastated with its defeat.

    It was an instant kill.

    The reason for its defeat is obvious.

    It probably ate too muchst winter.

    Moreover, because it¡¯s old, it doesn¡¯t fly that much.

    Yeah, it¡¯s pretty plump.

    Eagle, you shouldn¡¯t spoil Aegis.

    The match doesn¡¯t matter but being overweight matters.

    Hnn?

    What¡¯s wrong, soldier bee?

    The same thing happened with the queen bee?

    It is twice bigger than a normal bee¡­.

    But, isn¡¯t it normal for it to grow like that?

    No?

    Is that so¡­.?

    Got it.

    I¡¯ll go check the hive hutter.

    But let me say this now.

    Don¡¯t expect too much.

    Next is¡­.cats.

    It was Ann who removed the kotatsu in my room.

    No, I also think it¡¯s too early.

    There should still be a kotatsu in the guest receiving room.

    If you go there¡­..Malbit and the others are fighting there?

    That¡¯s certainly not a ce where you can enjoy a kotatsu.

    I get it, don¡¯t scratch me.

    I¡¯ll tell Ann to set up a kotatsu for you in some room.

    That¡¯s all I can do.

    I don¡¯t know if Ann will do it.

    There¡¯s no point inining to me.

    If you get used to an environment where there¡¯s no kotatsu, you¡¯ll forget that it even existed.

    Look, Kuro and Yuki, who had been stuck in the kotatsust winter, are now running around energetically.

    ¡­¡­

    They will surely get muddy, aren¡¯t they? Ah, it¡¯s some sort of protest to Ann for removing the kotatsu?

    Is that alright?

    Before returning to the mansion, take a bath or go to the hot spring.

    -0-

    I went to the guest receiving room and found the fighting angels.

    They are fighting to reject returning home.

    Malbit, Suarurou, and Raz Maria, who won¡¯t get out of the kotatsu, insist that it¡¯s still winter and there¡¯s Ruincia who¡¯s dragging them out.

    ¡¸They usually fight against each other since they are from different factions but they have a good rtionship.¡¹

    A little far away, there was Gran Maria holding Roze Maria.

    Roze Maria has be bigger.

    She¡¯s about a year old now.

    In the future, she¡¯ll surely be a beautiful woman.

    Next to Gran Maria is Gul, who¡¯s holding his grandchild with a sloppy face.

    His grandchild was bornst summer so she¡¯s still small.

    However, Gulf is already saying that she¡¯ll be the strongest warrior.

    But, she¡¯s a girl, right?

    Is that alright?

    Also, did you get permission from your son or daughter-inw when you took her out?

    ¡­.

    Yeah, Gulf.

    Permission in taking the child out and kissing or hugging the child in the room is different.

    I don¡¯t think you are authorized to take her out.

    I praise you for being able to leave but¡­.see, your daughter-inw came.

    Can I back you up?

    I¡¯m scared too¡­..

    Only this time.

    -0-

    It worked out for Gulf but the angels did not make any progress.

    No, when Roze Maria entered, Raz Maria dropped out.

    Ah, when Gran Maria brought Roze Maria, it was Ruincia¡¯s n all along?

    I see.

    As for the remaining two¡­.

    They are leading in firepower.

    It is two against one so Ruincia is at a disadvantage but Malbit and Suarurou can¡¯t move because they are at the kotatsu so they are at a disadvantage too.

    Ah, Malbit attacked Ruincia¡¯s eyes using the juice squeezed from the peel of an orange.

    How evil!

    But Ruincia brilliantly avoided it.

    And the juice of the orange peel went to Suarurou¡¯s eye.

    ¡­..

    A sisterhood match breaks out.

    It is only a matter of time before Ruincia¡¯s victory.

    For the time being, let¡¯s evacuate. I don¡¯t want Roze Maria to see them.

    -0-

    Since it¡¯s already spring, Zabuton has woken up.

    Zabuton is already working with her spiderlings to make costumes.

    Not for the parade.

    They are school uniforms for Alfred, Ursa, and Tiselle.

    There is no school uniform in the school they¡¯re going to enroll at but it was the request of the demon king.

    He wants the three of them to have an identifiable mark that they are from Big Tree Vige.

    As it is the request of the demon king and the civil servant girls, it proceeded immediately with the n of drawing the emblem of Big Tree Vige on their cloaks.

    I also permitted it but I opposed it when the prototype was made.

    Because the big tree was embroidered with gold thread while the cloak is pitch ck.

    It¡¯s cool but it¡¯s a little shy.

    No, it is too shy.

    What¡¯s more, this cloak too.

    Not only for the three but it is nned that every viger will get one too.

    It may not be embarrassing if everyone wears it but please spare me.

    Since I opposed it, it was necessary for me to issue an alternative.

    And so, I proposed a uniform.

    There will be a different one for males and females but their design is simr so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    I told Zabuton the zer-type uniform I knew.

    I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be able to make a uniform that suits Alfred, Ursa, and Tiselle.

    -0-

    That aside, it was decided that I¡¯ll wear the prototype cloak during the parade.

    ¡­..

    Just during the parade.

 Chapter 526 â€“ The Threeâ€™s Departure

    <h4>Chapter 526 ¨C The Three¡¯s Departure</h4>

    The spring parade ended safely.

    The main protagonists of this parade are Alfred, Ursa, and Tiselle.

    They won¡¯t being back for a while so we went around each vige.

    Especially in Vige Five, since they will be from Vige Five in papers.

    I don¡¯t really mind but unlike the other viges, why does the parade there doesn¡¯t feel like a departure parade?

    The residents of Vige Five are taking the three too much.

    They are even wielding swords and spears and it looks like if something were to happen to the three, they will not hesitate to attack.

    tts, who¡¯s participating as someone from Vige Four, is from the army and it looks like it is normal to him.

    He said that it is to show that the demon king¡¯s kingdom is on their side.

    At the end of the parade in Vige Five, the face of the demon king, who yed the role of weing the three, is twitching.

    -0-

    ording to the script, after the demon king greets them, he will take the three and leave but that¡¯s not what happened.

    We all came back to Big Tree Vige.

    They will leave tomorrow.

    Apanying them are the y doll Earth and Asa, the former teleportation gate manager of the hot spring area.

    There¡¯s also the impure dragon that just arrived a little while ago.

    ¡¸My name is Metora. Please take care of me from now on.¡¹

    She¡¯s a bluish-white dragon and a woman in her thirties in her human form.

    She¡¯s wearing a ssic maid outfit, the one with a long skirt.

    I thought that a dragon in maid¡¯s clothes is unusual but Doraim exined her situation to me.

    She seems to be one of the impure dragons that are working at Raimeiren¡¯s ce.

    She¡¯s also one of the impure dragons that were called to go with them during the flying whale attack.

    Of course, Raimeiren already permitted her to go with the three.

    By the way, she has another name and that name is Dandaji.

    That name sounds familiar.

    Hakuren has said her name to me before.

    She¡¯s the strongest impure dragon.

    The reason why she has another name is because she doesn¡¯t like the name Dandaji.

    Another reason is that if she calls herself Dandaji, there will be a lot of others who will challenge her for the title of strongest impure dragon.

    ¡¸No matter how many times I win, there will always be Dors-sama and Raimeiren-sama far above me. I¡¯m not really proud of it but there are a lot of others who are fascinated by the word ¡°strongest¡±¡­.¡¹

    Dandaji looked a little troubled.

    No, she¡¯s Metora.

    Well, no matter how she calls herself, I won¡¯t mind.

    It would be better to go with the person herself.

    The question is, can I leave the children in the hands of the strongest impure dragon?

    As she was serving Raimeiren, I don¡¯t doubt her abilities.

    And she¡¯s also not rude but¡­..

    Doraim perceived my anxiety.

    And heughed because it is apletely unfounded concern.

    Metora won¡¯t shy out if she¡¯s to serve someone and if she doesn¡¯t like it, even if Raimeiren orders her, she won¡¯t evene to this ce.

    In addition, one of those she will take care of is Ursa, who is treated as my and Hakuren¡¯s daughter.

    Daughter of Hakuren means granddaughter of Raimeiren.

    Metora says that she has no problem serving her.

    Is that how it works?

    Let¡¯s just think it like that.

    ¡¸By the way, Hiraku-sama¡¹

    Metora suddenly looks serious.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Are those three over there the kids that I¡¯ll take care of?¡¹

    Metora is looking straight at Ursa, Alfred, and Tiselle.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Please take care of them for me.¡¹

    ¡¸From what I was asked, my work content is to take care of your son and two daughters who are going to enroll at the school in the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡¯s capital, is that true?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true?¡¹

    It¡¯s the truth, right?

    There shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡¸Excuse me but, are you sure we are not going to invade the demon king¡¯s kingdom?¡¹

    What kind of dangerous thing are you saying?

    What part of them did you even get that idea?

    ¡¸They have so many inferno wolves around them¡­.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    They are just saying goodbye to them.

    -0-

    As the three of them are going to leave tomorrow, I will talk to them one by one and urge them to be careful.

    I might seem annoying but as a father who cares about his children, I can¡¯t help but remind them.

    Maa, I¡¯m only reminding them that they should be cautious one out of ten.

    As for the rest¡­.use it to enjoy the world outside the vige.

    If you experience something not good, if you are in pain, you maye back anytime.

    Don¡¯t think that running away is a shame.

    The most important thing is to survive.

    I still want to talk but I was forced to stop by Loo and Tier.

    Ugh¡­.

    Ursa is thirteen years old this year.

    Both Alfred and Tiselle are ten years old this year.

    I don¡¯t care if they are going to school but I think it¡¯s still too early for them to live in a dormitory.

    -0-

    That night, a grand banquet was held for their farewell party.

    I usually don¡¯t drink so much but I have drunk a lot.

    -0-

    The next day, the six of them, Ursa, Alfred, Tiselle, the y doll Earth, the former manager of the teleportation gate of the hot spring area Asa, and the impure dragon Metora left via Beezel¡¯s teleportation magic.

    It¡¯s the simplest way to travel.

    In addition to Gol, Sil, and Bron, they have a lot of acquaintances in that ce like the demon king, Beezel, and tts, so I shouldn¡¯t be too anxious, right?

    I¡¯m so anxious that I can¡¯t do my job.

    I¡¯m in a daze in my room at my mansion.

    Loo and Tier are worried about the children too but they don¡¯t show others how they feel.

    It¡¯s the usual.

    Maybe they only miss them a little¡­.Lupumirina and Aurora are here after all.

    It is probably only Zabuton who¡¯s as lonely as me.

    She¡¯s pretty lonely too.

    Zabuton is particrly fond of Ursa.

    She said she¡¯s the one that needed the most attention.

    Ah, darn it.

    I feel like I¡¯m going to cry.

    No no, I must believe in the children.

    I recovered after noon with the help of Zabuton.

    Now, everything¡¯s back to normal.

    Or not.

    After seeing the children off, there is someone who hid in her room.

    Hakuren.

    Hakuren did not want Ursa to leave.

    However, she continued acting like everything¡¯s okay.

    She also told them to be tough.

    But she¡¯s been crying all this time.

    I visited her room several times to cheer her up but I wasn¡¯t able to do so.

    -0-

    ¡¸Raimeiren was also like that when Hakuren ran away from home.¡¹

    During dinner, Dors said that while remembering the past.

    ¡¸Let her be like that today. If she¡¯s still acting like that tomorrow, I¡¯ll take care of her.¡¹

    The embarrassed Raimeiren said.

    No, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m angry at her or anything.

    I even want to praise her for being strong in front of the children.

    ¡¸Raimeiren, when Hakuren ran away, you kept crying for a year¡­.¡¹

    Dors was beaten up by Raimeiren and fell from his chair.

    Are you okay?

    That was a strong punch¡­.

    You¡¯re alive, right?

    Good.

    Dors returns to his chair and admonishes Raimeiren.

    ¡¸Hakuren is weeping thinking of her child. Shouldn¡¯t you be d?¡¹

    ¡¸But that girl gave birth to Hiichirou too. I¡¯m frustrated that she seems like she¡¯s forgetting him.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because you care about Hiichirou too much¡­.ah, no, I didn¡¯t say anything. Ehto¡­. She only needs time to recover. How about letting her take her time? How can you be too strict to your own daughter when you yourself acted like that too?¡¹

    ¡¸Ursa left because she¡¯s going to attend school. Hakuren ran away from home. I didn¡¯t even know where she was back then.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes but when Hakuren ran away from home, she¡¯s already at that age. I even got reports andints from several countries¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­.¡¹

    Dors is working hard to suppress Raimeiren so I decided to check Hakuren.

    We¡¯re talking about Hakuren so I think she won¡¯t keep crying for a year.

    She should be fine in a few days.

    I¡¯m sure of it.

    I believe in Hakuren.

    -0-

    Five dayster, Hakuren was resurrected.

    The reason for her resurrection was Ursa¡¯s letter.

    ¡­¡­

    No, I want to believe that my encouragement helped her too.

 Chapter 527 â€“ Ranch Expansion and Letters From Ursaâ€™s Group, Day 30

    <h4>Chapter 527 ¨C Ranch Expansion and Letters From Ursa¡¯s Group, Day 30</h4>

    AN: The title will include how many days have passed since Alfred and the others leave. There will be different POVs which will make the time go back and forth. The day will make it easy to understand the timeline.

    -0-

    It has been a month since Ursa, Alfred, and Tiselle went to school.

    Aside from me, the vigers have already gotten used to the life without those three.

    But as expected, there are small changes.

    -0-

    First, the children¡¯s leader position was taken over by Nutt from Ursa.

    She was not officially nominated so I thought Ririus, Riguru, Ratte, or Torain would do what they could but they followed her without question.

    Maybe because Nutt is a little older than everyone else.

    Nutt is working hard as everyone¡¯s elder sister.

    In fact, it was determined that she has enough talent to go to school.

    At first, it was decided that Ursa, Alfred, and Nutt will bill the ones who¡¯ll be sent to school butter, she was changed to Tiselle per her request.

    I thought she¡¯s holding back because she¡¯s not one of my children but it seems like there¡¯s another reason.

    Ursa and Alfred thought that they would no longer be able to stop Tiselle.

    It looks like only Ursa or Alfred can stop Tiselle.

    In other words, Nutt insisted that it will be dangerous if those three are not together.

    I said that there¡¯s no way things will be like that but when I asked Alfred for his opinion, he agreed. And thus, Nutt was reced with Tiselle.

    Given what happened, I feel sorry for Nutt who now won¡¯t be able to go to school.

    I have to do something to make up for her even a little.

    -0-

    Next, the ghost sorceress came to be part of the children¡¯s education.

    The ghost sorceress will be the crying Hakuren¡¯s recement and will continue her role as their teacher.

    Since the ghost sorceress can¡¯t speak, the intelligence sword Quentin will speak for her.

    Because of that, the ghost sorceress was called sword sensei and she¡¯s even popr with the children.

    She mainly teaches magic.

    Since magic is convenient, it is best to teach that to the children.

    However, I would prefer if you focus on simple magic called life magic.

    For some reason, all other teachers are teaching the childrenrge-scale destructive magic.

    I think it¡¯s still too early for the children to learn those and I think it¡¯s difficult for them to learn those too.

    And even if they manage to learn them, they don¡¯t have any use for it.

    -0-

    Finally, it seems like themunication time between me and the children has be longer.

    I didn¡¯t even notice it.

    I only noticed it when the oni maids pointed it out to me.

    Maa, as long as the children are happy, there¡¯s no problem.

    If there¡¯s something that I consider a problem, every time Hiichiroues to me, Raimeiren would be shaken up.

    I feel a little bad for Raimeiren who has been taken care of Hiichirou since birth but¡­.Hiichirou is my son.

    I will not hold back.

    But, will it be okay if I have Hiichirou go to school in the future?

    I have to talk to Hakuren and Dors about it.

    -0-

    I wonder if this can be considered a small change.

    In detail, there are changes in the shift of the oni maids and the amount of food they cook¡­.

    They¡¯ve got used to it now too.

    Ursa, Alfred, and Tiselle going to school was a big incident in my heart but its impact on the vige is minimal.

    That¡¯s relieving but I also feel regret and disappointment.

    In order to sort out my state of mind, I expanded the ranch area.

    -0-

    The ranch area, which had been 12 X 36 until now, was expanded to 16 X 52.

    And it is no longer a simple in, there are now hills, slopes, meadow, forest, etc.

    The pond on the north of the ranch area was also incorporated into it and it looks like no one has a problem with it.

    I nted various long and short grasses in it.

    Though it has be difficult to know where they are now, the cows and horses were delighted.

    By the way, I did not expand the ranch area just because of the state of my mind. The number of cows, horses, sheep, and goats has increased too.

    Therefore, there¡¯s also the need to expand the goat shed, barn, stables, and sheep shed.

    For some reason, I went to the barn at night and found that even I can live there.

    With the expansion of the ranch area, the ce that the kuros need to guard has expanded but it seems like there¡¯s no problem since they can easily cross the ranch area.

    Sometimes, the kuros and spiderlings are even rxing in the ranch area.

    The kuros will be fine but the spiderlings might get trampled by the goats.

    They are safe with the cows, horses, and sheeps.

    Those guys are smart.

    They will not step on them.

    The goats are smart too but they are mischievous.

    They might step on them on purpose.

    I know that something of that level will not kill them but let¡¯s nt some tall trees where they can take refuge.

    Until they grow up, you¡¯ll have to use this table as a refuge.

    To reply to me, the spiderlings raised their legs cheerfully.

    Good good.

    On the other hand, the kuros are looking at the spiderlings on the table enviously.

    ¡­¡­.

    Okay okay, what do you want me to make for you?

    You don¡¯t need me to make anything?

    You wanna y with me?

    Alright, let¡¯s y fetch the ball.

    Their eyes shed as soon as I said that.

    The kuros who were at a distance also came running.

    Ah¡­..

    This is the ranch area. Let¡¯s not bother the cows, horses, sheeps, and goats.

    -0-

    I yed with the kuros until the sun went down.

    While we were ying, I was surprised when a cow brought the ball back to me. I praised it.

    -0-

    While I¡¯m expanding the ranch area, Malbit¡¯s group has returned to the angel¡¯s vige.

    Malbit always does something to thest minute but she¡¯s obedient this year as if there was some kind of discussion behind the scenes.

    Malbit, Ruincia, and Suarurou left.

    Gran Maria¡¯s mother, Raz Maria stayed.

    She¡¯s taking care of her granddaughter Roze Maria.

    She stayed at the angel¡¯s vi with her granddaughter.

    While Gran Maria is working, Raz Maria is taking care of her.

    Roze Maria also seems to be fond of Raz Maria so there¡¯s no problem.

    The pregnant Kuudel and Corone are also spending their time leisurely there.

    The two of them are moving around after oveing the early pregnancy illness so it was hard to make them not do something vigorous.

    Raz Maria managed to stop them.

    They have been with Gran Maria for a very long time so they are also close to Raz Maria.

    Did they expect this to happen? Is that why they left Raz Maria here?

    I have to thank the three for that.

    It seems like Tier, Aurora, and Kierbit often visit Raz Maria.

    It looks like they are discussing problems that only angels experience.

    I¡¯m worried about what they are talking about but I¡¯ll refrain from listening.

    There are problems that only angels experience.

    For example, wings itch when they are flying. How can they gracefully scratch their wings?

    No, I think they are talking about something deeper than that.

    Maybe.

    -0-

    Recently, Loo is often discussing something with the demon king and Beezel.

    I thought it was about Ursa and the others but it seems like they¡¯re talking about something different.

    They are talking about opening new businesses, economy, and logistics.

    ording to Loo, what they are talking about doesn¡¯t have that much impact on the vige so I did not listen. She¡¯ll summarize it for meter after all.

    Other than that, I¡¯m more interested in the letters that Ursa and the others sent to us that Beezel brought.

    Zabuton is already waiting for me to read them with her.

    Hahaha.

    I also want to read it immediately.

    I give them arge amount of paper and ink in order for them to be able to write to us in detail.

    Also, they will be sending us letters at a steady pace which is once every five days.

    This time, we received letters from Ursa, Alfred, Tiselle, and¡­.Earth.

    -0-

    Let¡¯s read Ursa¡¯s letter first.

    There seems to be no problem with her school life.

    Gol and the others have already prepared things for them so there¡¯s no inconvenience.

    Her new friends have increased but it looks like she¡¯s a little bored.

    She also wants to register in the adventurers guild but¡­.Is that okay? Zabuton, who¡¯s reading the letter with me, said that it¡¯s okay so I guess I¡¯ll reply okay.

    This letter is so Ursa-like.

    I¡¯ll give it to Hakurenter.

    -0-

    Next is Alfred¡¯s letter.

    He wrote that every day is fun with new discoveries.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    That¡¯s it?

    Also, my son, don¡¯t you think it would be much better if you wrote more?

    No, wait.

    Isn¡¯t this the content of hisst letter?

    Zabuton quickly brought thest letter.

    Yeah, he just changed the wording but the content is the same.

    Is he not aware of what he¡¯s doing?

    He¡¯s right in not making unnecessary stories but he should be able to create a simple letter.

    I¡¯ll give this to Looter.

    -0-

    Next is Tiselle¡¯s letter.

    This is Tiselle¡¯s first letter.

    I wonder what she wrote¡­.?

    This is not a letter but a report about the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Organization chart of the demon king¡¯s kingdom, human rtions, movement of funds¡­.

    How did she find out?

    Hnn?

    Ah, she got acquainted with a merchant?

    I see I see.

    Even if she got acquainted with a merchant, this is too detailed information!

    Is she okay?

    That merchant is not a strange man, is he?

    ¡­..

    Woman, good.

    No, that¡¯s not good.

    Michael-san¡¯s acquaintance?

    ¡­.I guess, it¡¯s okay?

    When I meet Michael-san, I¡¯ll talk to him in detail.

    She did not write any closing.

    Ah¡­there¡¯s more.

    Malbit and the others went to school?

    It looks like they stop by on their way home to check how they are doing.

    That¡¯s a little sly since I also want to know how they are doing there.

    For the time being, Tiselle¡¯s letter¡­.No, this is useful since it is detailed, right?

    Yeah.

    Let¡¯s just reply while saying not to cause that merchant she got acquainted with trouble.

    I¡¯ll give this letter to Tierter.

    -0-

    Last is Earth¡¯s letter.

    He opened a store in the city and requested some coffee beans and tea leaves.

    No, I don¡¯t mind if he started a business but, is Ursa okay?

    When it was decided that Ursa is going to school, you strongly wanted to apany her since you wanted to stay by her side, right?

    The answer to my question was also written.

    Asa and Metora are reliable so everything will be okay.

    He wrote that he wants to help Ursa by doing something himself.

    And that¡¯s by starting a business?

    Okay.

    He wrote that the coffee beans and tea leaves don¡¯t need to be of very high quality.

    Is he holding back?

    We are increasing their production since they are necessary for the store in Vige Five so there¡¯s no problem even if I send him the best quality¡­.

    But that¡¯s what he requested so let¡¯s send him some second-ss products.

    I¡¯ll send him funds too.

    If he has enough money, the trouble he¡¯ll encounter will be minimized.

    Zabuton said that I should send seasonings too so I¡¯ll prepare it.

    I feel bad for Beezel since he¡¯s the one who¡¯s going to bring them all.

    If he can¡¯t, I¡¯ll ask ancestor-san¡­.

    I haven¡¯t seen ancestor-san recently.

    He seems busy.

    I heard why.

    It has something to do with the flying whales that Dors¡¯ and the others subjugated.

    Because of those, it seems like various disasters struck several ces.

    The scale of the disaster is minimal because they exterminated them quickly but it seems like there were too many of them.

    Local churches are providing relief and rescue operations.

    Ancestor-san is not making a move himself but it seems like he¡¯s packing goods in the church headquarters.

    Next time ancestor-sanes, let¡¯s give him a reward for his hard work.

    For the time being, I can only ask Beezel.

    Of course, I willpensate him ordingly.

    Let¡¯s keep Earth¡¯s letter in Ursa¡¯s room.

    -0-

    Spiderling: Are you going to step on me?

    Goat: There¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m going to do something that dangerous!

 Chapter 528 â€“ Life in the Capital, Alfred

    <h4>Chapter 528 ¨C Life in the Capital, Alfred</h4>

    My name is Alfred.

    Alfred Machio.

    One of the sons of the vige chief of Big Tree Vige.

    Since I am the firstborn, our mothers are always telling me that I¡¯ll follow my father¡¯s footsteps and be vige chief in the future.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m studying and working hard.

    But honestly, I thought it was impossible.

    Why?

    I don¡¯t think I can do what my father can do.

    For example, plow a vast field in a day, make something amazing, defeat a grappler bear in one blow, throw a spear to destroy a castle in a very distant ce, or calm the angry mother Loo.

    I don¡¯t think I can do those.

    The only things I can do are take care of animals and mediate the quarrels between kuros.

    However, unlike father, I¡¯m a bit inferior.

    I think the only thing I can win against my father is¡­.fishing.

    I¡¯m definitely better than father in fishing.

    However, it would be impossible for me to be the vige chief just because of that.

    -0-

    Father told me that there¡¯s no need for me to force myself to follow his footsteps and be a vige chief.

    At first, I thought he had given up on me but I was wrong.

    There are different kinds of jobs in this world.

    That means I can look for what I¡¯m good at and choose it myself.

    I¡¯m still ten years old.

    It seems like it¡¯s still too early to determine if I¡¯ll be the next vige chief.

    However, if I still want to be a vige chief after seeing various jobs and thinking over it, father said that he¡¯ll support me.

    Also, he said that I don¡¯t even need to imitate him to be a vige chief.

    If there are a hundred people in the world, it seems like the way to be a vige chief is just as much.

    I gained a lot of courage.

    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be a vige chief but I¡¯ll do my best.

    -0-

    And now, we¡¯re going to attend the school in the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Father said that he wants the children of the vige to learn by seeing ces other than the vige.

    I think it¡¯s a good opportunity for me to see various types of jobs.

    Going there with me are Ur-anee, little sister Tiselle, y doll Earth, Vige Four¡¯s Asa, who was managing the teleportation gate at the hot spring area until a while ago, and the impure dragon Metora.

    Ur-ane and Tiselle will go to school like me to study.

    Earth, Asa, and Metora are supposed to take care of our daily lives¡­but Metora is the only one attending to us.

    Metora is taking care of our daily lives alone.

    I thought she¡¯s having a hard time so I tried doing several things alone but I gave up because Metora looks lonely.

    I can wear my clothes by myself now though.

    -0-

    There¡¯s no major problem in our school life.

    Gol-anii¡­.No, Gol-sensei.

    It was because everything was already prepared by Gol-sensei¡¯s group for us in advance.

    In particr, I get along with the students who are taking the ss of Gol-sensei¡¯s group.

    Maa, at the wee party on our first day, I brought out all the thirty stollen cakes I brought to school.

    I originally wanted to enjoy them little by little so it¡¯s a shame.

    I¡¯ll just tell father to send more.

    -0-

    Ur-anee has no problem too.

    She¡¯s enjoying her leisure school life with her new friends.

    -0-

    Tiselle seems a bit dissatisfied.

    It looks like she¡¯s interested in the faction struggle at school.

    However, the group we belong to now, the group that takes Gol-sensei group¡¯s ss, is the biggest faction in school. We don¡¯t have to deal with the faction struggle since we¡¯re already in the biggest faction as soon as we were admitted.

    Moreover, our faction is at the upper end.

    And that is what dissatisfies her.

    Does she really want to join the faction battle that much?

    For now, the number two force got involved with Ur-anee but no duel happened.

    It seems like there are things they need to prepare first before proceeding with a duel.

    Tiselle got even more frustrated because she never got her turn. However, she¡¯s been in a good moodtely.

    It looks like she became acquainted with a merchant.

    That person is not someone who goes to school but since Tiselle is happy, I guess it¡¯s okay.

    -0-

    Today is also a peaceful day.

    Or so I thought since a problem urred.

    The number two force found a helper to help them with the duel.

    Tiselle is¡­not here.

    My little sister¡¯s luck can¡¯t be this bad.

    No, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s out of luck.

    Hnn?

    Ah¡­.the number two force¡¯s helper was thinking of challenging Ur-anee to a one on one battle.

    Ur-anee, don¡¯t look at me with sparkling eyes.

    It¡¯s useless.

    No, it was us who they challenged.

    I have to negotiate properly.

    Yeah, I won¡¯t just ept the things as they are.

    I know.

    Yes yes, I¡¯m expecting this negotiation to be troublesome.

    ¡¸I would like to make some adjustments to make the duel fair!¡¹

    That¡¯s what I said.

    The other party replied saying that¡¯s what they want.

    Great.

    That means no one will die in this duel.

    For the time being, I¡¯ll chain up Ur-anee.

    Ur-anee can use swords in both hands but her right hand is her dominant hand.

    So, I chained up her right hand.

    She¡¯ll be holding a sword with her left hand.

    Ah, let us not use swords.

    Let¡¯s use wooden sticks instead of swords in this duel.

    I think it is also necessary to put some weights on her feet.

    Because of that, I put her feet together and tie them to a rock.

    Is this enough?

    When I was staring at Ur-anee who I chained up, Uncle tts was already beside me.

    ¡¸She can still move.¡¹

    If this is not enough, how are we going to seal her movement?

    Can we still do anything else?

    ¡¸Rather than weakening Ursa, let¡¯s move to strengthening her opponent.¡¹

    Uncle tts gave them equipments used by the army.

    Now, he¡¯s heavily armed.

    Can he still move?

    Ah, you will strengthen him with magic.

    I see.

    While I was praising his brilliant n, Uncle tts came to me with a troubled expression.

    ¡¸That man. He still can¡¯t fully control his body after being strengthened by magic. It will take time before he¡¯ll get used to it. Can you dy the duel for about half a year?¡¹

    ¡¸But they were the ones who challenged us¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸I see. However, if you can¡­.can you only use half of your power?¡¹

    When Uncle tts and I were troubled, Uncle Beezel came.

    ¡¸That shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡¹

    Uncle Beezel took the wooden stick from Ur-anee and gave her a straw.

    ¡¸If you attack the opponent using anything other than that straw, it will be your loss.¡¹

    I see.

    With that, she won¡¯t be able to attack using her hair or clothes.

    As expected of Uncle Beezel.

    With this, everything¡¯s ready.

    Now, let¡¯s start the duel.

    When I was thinking that, the opponent cried and copsed.

    What happened?

    No, even if you talk about pride¡­.this is troublesome.

    We have to do all of this to prevent your death.

    Eh?

    Ur-anee can still do so?

    For example¡­.sticking that straw in your nostril?

    I think she won¡¯t use it to your eyes though.

    That¡¯s what I want to believe.

    Ah, if I blindfolded Ur-anee, can we still continue the duel?

    -0-

    In the end, the duel was washed out.

    Good.

    However, Ur-anee¡¯s mood worsened because she wanted to fight.

    Also, my reputation took a hit because I tied up Ur-anee.

    It was a hard hit.

    -0-

    At ater date.

    It turns out the number two force made thatmotion for a reason.

    They wanted to eat stollen.

    Because of that, I no longer waited for father to send it to me. We made it all together.

    The taste was not good but it was fun.

    After that, the biggest faction absorbed the secondrgest faction.

    The school is peaceful.

 Chapter 529 â€“ Life in the Capital, Tiselle, Departure

    <h4>Chapter 529 ¨C Life in the Capital, Tiselle, Departure</h4>

    My name is Tiselle.

    Tiselle Machio.

    One of the daughters of the vige chief of Big Tree Vige.

    The heir is Al-anii so I¡¯m in a very free position.

    However, when I said that I¡¯ll just live a leisurely life, my mother got angry. Because of that, I¡¯m doing what I can to support Al-anii.

    Maa, most of my efforts will just be wasted.

    We¡¯re still too young.

    Also, my idea as a ten years old is a little ahead of my father¡¯s.

    asionally, my idea is diagonalpared to his.

    Most of the time, the opposite.

    But father is truly amazing!

    -0-

    Now, we are going to the royal capital of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Our objective is to go to school¡­.

    Honestly speaking, there¡¯s nothing to learn.

    Father said that making friends was important but those friends were also prepared by Gol-anii¡¯s group.

    Disappointing.

    I was expecting a faction struggle like dancing over blood and boiling meat of the enemies but none of that happened.

    It¡¯s because the faction that Gol-anii¡¯s group has prepared is the school¡¯s biggest faction.

    When we enrolled, we automatically belonged to the biggest faction.

    I expected a lot from the number two faction but they were easily repulsed by Ur-anee.

    They¡¯re useless.

    Why are they targeting Ur-anee?

    If you want to target us, no matter how you n your offense, the target should be me, right?

    Putting Ur-anee, Al-anii, and me side by side, I look the weakest!

    Why didn¡¯t you target me who looks weak and target Ur-anee¡­..I can¡¯t take it anymore!

    -0-

    Considering the school system and the life of demons, it shouldn¡¯t be strange if there are powerful students¡­.

    Thinking about it, mother Frau took those promising individuals and brought them to the vige.

    They are the demoness aunties called the civil servant girls.

    After that, Aunt Yuri took the talented demoness out again.

    There are only a few promising demons that remained and they became Gol-anii¡¯s and the others¡¯ wives.

    ¡­¡­.

    Areh?

    All those promising demons that were pulled out or became wives are demoness, right?

    That means there should be promising demons left.

    However, why can¡¯t I find any?

    There¡¯s no way a powerful man won¡¯t be caught up by my search.

    But it is also possible.

    When I thought of that, I asked one of the students from Gol-anii¡¯s ss.

    ¡¸There are many women who move behind the scenes or conspire. Men are often the type who attacks without thinking. Those who attack without thinking are already educated by Gol-sensei¡¯s group in advance¡­..ahahaha. In fact, I was also one of those who attack without thinking but now, I¡¯m farming while thinking before doing anything. Ah, do you want some radish?¡¹

    The school no longer has what I want.

    I clearly understand it now.

    -0-

    We live in a house built inside the campus.

    It is a two-story house built by the craftsmen of the royal capital.

    Gol-anii¡­.no, Gol-sensei¡¯s group prepared them for us in advance.

    It is very smallpared to our house in the vige but it is nice because the rooms are close to the dining area and the dining area is really close to the entrance.

    There are six of us living here: Ur-anee, Al-anii, Earth, Asa, and Metora.

    On the first floor, there¡¯s a kitchen, dining room, bath, and toilet.

    The dining room also serves as a living room.

    The second floor is all private rooms.

    The private rooms are so small that you can only put a bed and a table.

    The walls are thick so you won¡¯t hear anything from the next room.

    ¡¸Al¡ª¨C, Tiselle¡ª-, let¡¯s eat¡ª¨C!¡¹

    ¡­..

    Like I was saying, it¡¯s easy tomunicate with each other in this house.

    -0-

    After eating, Iid out my course of action.

    If I can¡¯t find it in school, I have no choice but to look outside school.

    The royal capital of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    I can expect a lot from it.

    When I tried to leave with enthusiasm, I was stopped by Asa.

    Ano, Asa?

    Why did you grapple and pin me down on the floor?

    It doesn¡¯t hurt but if I move, it will hurt, right?

    And what stop resisting are you saying to a little girl? If someone sees us, they¡¯ll surely say that what¡¯s happening is nothing but a little girl being abused.

    ¡¸Asa, what did Tiselle do again?¡¹

    ¡¸Tiselle, don¡¯t cause Asa too much trouble.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Ur-anee, Al-anii, you¡¯re terrible!

    -0-

    Asa is a resident of Vige Four.

    He had been in charge of managing the teleportation gate in the hot spring area for a long time but he was chosen as one of ourpanions.

    I don¡¯t think it was nned but the one in charge of Ur-anee is Earth and Metora is taking care of Al-anii.

    In other words, Asa is in charge of me.

    I see.

    It was my mistake to ignore Asa before moving out.

    I have to exin it properly.

    ¡¸I thought of making friends in the royal capital.¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t.¡¹

    I already exined my purpose but it was rejected!

    Why!

    ¡¸Of course, you can¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t alright.¡¹

    Ur-anee, Al-anii, can you shut up for a moment?

    Ehto¡­.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to say anything else. It will surely be not anything good.¡¹

    I don¡¯t think Asa and I have been associated with each other for a long time so I don¡¯t know why he has the ¡°I know what you¡¯ll do¡± expression.

    Also, can you stop grappling me?

    ¡¸That only means it is easy to grasp your intention even though we have only been associated for a short time. Please, just go to school obediently. Also, when you¡¯re going to school, you shouldn¡¯t do anything underhanded to settle the situation no matter what. I won¡¯t release you until you say ¡°yes¡±.¡¹

    Ufufufu¡­.

    If that is the case, it can¡¯t be helped.

    Myst resort.

    ¡¸Imand you as the daughter of the vige chief of Big Tree Vige. Asa, set me free.¡¹

    It¡¯s taboo to us brothers and sisters to order someone using our position as the vige chief¡¯s children.

    It¡¯s because father hates that kind of thing.

    However, I can¡¯t choose the means now.

    For freedom!

    ¡¸Imand you as the son of the vige chief of Big Tree Vige. Asa, hold Tiselle down.¡¹

    Al-aniiiiiii!

    -0-

    After a very very long negotiation, I won my privilege to go out of school.

    I did my best.

    I really did.

    There¡¯s a rope wrapped around my waist.

    Am I a baby or something?

    The end of the rope is held by Asa.

    On top of that, I can only move by being held by Asa.

    I¡¯m not allowed to walk on my own feet or fly.

    There¡¯s no freedom.

    Isn¡¯t this the human rights vition that father was saying?

    I don¡¯t really understand what human rights mean.

    Moreover, since Asa can¡¯t move freely because of this arrangement, Earth was lent out by Ur-anee.

    Earth has the look of despair but it was because he would leave Ur-anee¡¯s side. It¡¯s not because he¡¯s with me, right?

    -0-

    Asa and Earth are dressed as butlers. I wonder if I look like an ojousama walking around with two butlers.

    Maa, in any case, I¡¯m finally moving around the capital just like I want¡­.

    Tied up.

    Then, something happened.

    There are five thugs.

    As expected of the capital!

    However, Earth, isn¡¯t it a bad move to suddenly beat them down?

    We have to listen to what they have to say first.

    No need?

    I see.

    Ah, the thugs have withdrawn.

    They¡¯re gutless.

    ¡¸Asa, Earth, what are you doing? Chase them.¡¹

    ¡¸Tiselle-sama, we don¡¯t have to do that, do we?¡¹

    Asa disagrees but Earth agrees.

    How na?ve but¡­.

    This is what I¡¯m looking for.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you remember what the thug has said before he ran away?¡¹

    ¡¸It was¡­.¡±remember this¡± right?¡¹

    ¡¸Right, correct.¡¹

    ¡¸What about it?¡¹

    Lacking in brain department huh.

    ¡¸¡±remember this¡± means ¡°I¡¯ll definitely take revenge so remember this¡±.¡¹

    Or is it my misunderstanding?

    No way that¡¯s true.

    There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll say ¡°I¡¯ll go to you to apologizeter so remember this for appropriatepensation.¡±. I feel like it¡¯s impossible for them to say that.

    ¡¸It is so wrong to let someone who¡¯ll say they¡¯ll get revenge go. Moreover, their revenge target won¡¯t always be us. Ur-anee, Al-anii, and even the vigers¡­.there are a lot of targets.¡¹

    They agreed with what I said and started running.

    That¡¯s good.

    Their expressions have changed too.

    They have the eye of someone who¡¯ll eliminate the enemy of the vige.

    ¡¸Tiselle-sama, we¡¯ll chase them but¡­do you know what we should do next? Do you have a method to deal with them that vige chief won¡¯t dislike?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. If you keep hitting them, someone will eventually call the one we can talk to.¡¹

    ¡¸It would be great if that¡¯s the case¡­.they are heading to¡­.is that their hideout?¡¹

    ¡¸Earth, make one of them ready to speak.¡¹

    ¡¸As you wish¡¹

    Thus, our debut in the royal capital begins.

    I wonder if there¡¯s someone who can enjoy being behind the scenes and conspiring with me.

    This is so much fun.

    -0-

    AN: Tiselle¡¯s story began before Alfred¡¯s.

 Chapter 530 â€“ Life in the Capital, Earth

    <h4>Chapter 530 ¨C Life in the Capital, Earth</h4>

    My name is Earth.

    A y doll made by ghost king-sama.

    Though the ghost king-sama has transformed to Ursa-sama, my loyalty doesn¡¯t change.

    I will give all of my life for Ursa-sama.

    That is my reason for living and my mission!

    ¡¸Earth, I want you to support Tiselle today.¡¹

    Eh?

    ¡­¡­.

    Eh?

    Even though Ursa-sama only said it once, it resonated in my ears.

    -0-

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m walking around the royal capital with Tiselle-sama and Asa.

    If I really have to walk around the capital, I would prefer being with Ursa-sama.

    No, I¡¯m not dissatisfied with Tiselle-sama.

    However, my loyalty is with¡­..thugs suddenly appeared.

    Strange desu ne.

    It is only me, Asa, and Tiselle-sama.

    Why are they targeting us?

    Did they think we¡¯re good targets because of our clothes?

    In any case, just beat them.

    There are five opponents.

    It will be troublesome if I make them faint so I¡¯ll only hurt them.

    ¡¸R-remember this!¡¹

    What a corny parting line desu.

    That¡¯s what I thought but Tiselle-sama doesn¡¯t think so.

    ¡¸¡±remember this¡± means ¡°I¡¯ll definitely take revenge so remember this¡±.¡¹

    I was shocked.

    She¡¯s certainly correct.

    That¡¯s exactly what it means.

    And the other party dare said that.

    It means they¡¯ll truly hunt us for revenge.

    That awakens me.

    It means that they are enemies that need to be annihted.

    Hurting them is not enough. They should be killed.

    But if I kill them, the number of people who praise Ursa-sama will decrease.

    Let them live and convert. Let them glorify Ursa-sama.

    -0-

    The escaped thugs entered a suspicious building in the back alley.

    Though I saw them, I don¡¯t want to enter because that ce doesn¡¯t look like it has been cleaned.

    However, we can¡¯t let those thugs escape so I rush in.

    Tiselle-sama said that it is enough to leave one of them conscious so I will not hesitate to knock them out.

    There are around 20 of them but they¡¯re not my opponents.

    I¡¯m strong enough to hunt rabbits in the forest after obtaining a magic y body created by Loo-sama.

    It was over in a few minutes.

    As Tiselle-sama requested, I kept one of them awake.

    ¡¸P-pl-please forgive me¡­.¡¹

    I chose the most powerful one in this ce but did I made a mistake?

    He¡¯s desperately apologizing.

    What should I do?

    Since it hase to this, I¡¯ll leave the judgment to Tiselle-sama.

    ¡¸Earth, how can you be so half-hearted?¡¹

    Half-hearted?

    What part?

    I don¡¯t understand what she¡¯s saying so I continue to listen obediently.

    ¡¸That man, his right leg is broken but his left leg is still fine.¡¹

    Ah, I see.

    ¡¸But wouldn¡¯t that make an imbnce since both of his arms are okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, that¡¯s why you¡¯ll break both his arms too.¡¹

    I was about to do it but Asa stopped me.

    ¡¸Now, now, if he¡¯s being cooperative, then there¡¯s no need to hurt him anymore, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Asa, you¡¯re so na?ve. Overly na?ve. Even if he¡¯s like that now, he¡¯ll always have a deep grudge that he¡¯ll releaseter. We have to be thorough. We have to make sure he¡¯ll never have the idea of going against us ever again.¡¹

    I agree with her desu.

    Wasn¡¯t the conversation too good?

    He answered all of our questions without hesitation.

    I¡¯ll spare you from breaking your bones.

    -0-

    Now there¡¯s a problem.

    These thugs did not target us by chance but they were asked by someone to target us.

    He said it was a man who calls himself Tony.

    Well, it could be a fake name.

    It looks like they took it because they were given an advance payment of a reasonable amount.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    I see.

    It is clearly an enemy that can¡¯t be left alone.

    Tiselle-sama, don¡¯t be so happy.

    No, I¡¯m d that we found out an existence that is hostile to us too.

    Understood.

    Let¡¯s find that man who calls himself Tony.

    Yeah, it will be annoying if he hires other thugs to do the same thing again.

    But, how do we find him?

    As we heard, the way he contacts the thugs is one-sided.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay.¡¹

    Tiselle-sama, do you have any idea how to?

    ¡¸There¡¯s already a lead.¡¹

    Eh?

    ¡­.ah, someone¡¯s peeking through the window.

    And he ran away.

    It might be a trap but we still chased him.

    It was Tiselle-sama¡¯s decision.

    Is that escaping guy the man who calls himself Tony?

    Or just a liaison?

    Let¡¯s name him suspicious man A for now.

    I¡¯ll be able to catch up with suspicious man A if I run with all my might but we only followed him as instructed by Tiselle-sama.

    We made it look like we lost him.

    And I secretly tracked him.

    I¡¯m not really good at tracking but¡­.this is much easierpared to tracking Ursa-sama.

    -0-

    Suspicious man A entered two buildings before going to a certain ruin.

    That ruin looks suspicious.

    In addition, the ruins look like there¡¯s a basement in it. I used the stairs to go down.

    Asa and Tiselle-sama have not arrived yet.

    What should I do?

    If there¡¯s another exit underground, I will probably lose suspicious man A.

    It would be great if suspicious man A¡¯spanions are here desu¡­..

    Let¡¯s just go down.

    I left a message for Asa and Tiselle-sama and headed underground.

    -0-

    ¡¸To think you¡¯d really follow me here¡­.idiot.¡¹

    Suspicious man A was waiting for me in therge space of the basement.

    He knows that I¡¯m tracking him?

    I should reflect.

    And suspicious man A transformed.

    I see, so suspicious man A was neither a human nor a demon.

    Undead.

    An undead called lich.

    Suspicious man A snaps his bony fingers and summons skeletons in the basement.

    It shouldn¡¯t be a hundred but it would be more than fifty.

    Therge space suddenly bes narrow.

    ¡¸My name is Tony Armage! One of the subordinates of the ghost king! And the one who¡¯ll bring your death!¡¹

    Ah¡­..so Tony is really his real name?

    That¡¯s disappointing.

    And he¡¯s a subordinate of the ghost king¡­..

    Ghost king¡­..

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸I see. You¡¯re a colleague. My apologies.¡¹

    I never thought that I¡¯d be able to meet a colleague in a ce like this.

    If he told me that earlier, I wouldn¡¯t follow him in the first ce.

    And I even did something bad to the thugs he hired.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s your purpose but I¡¯m sorry.

    ¡¸C-colleague?¡¹

    Areh?

    He didn¡¯t get it?

    Ah, excuse me.

    I haven¡¯t introduced myself.

    ¡¸A subordinate of the ghost king. My name is Earth. I was digging a tunnel in the west before.¡¹

    ¡¸Tunnel?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Didn¡¯t you participate in the tunnel digging before? Well, you can say that I¡¯m in a field supervision position¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸What the heck are you saying! There is no way the ghost king will order something like that!¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know anything about the tunnel?¡¹

    ¡¸No! Die!¡¹

    ¡­..

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Ah, I see.

    It¡¯s a trick.

    Ghost king-sama is famous after all.

    I see I see.

    I¡¯ll kill you.

    -0-

    I¡¯m currently waiting for Asa and Tiselle-sama while cleaning down the ruins.

    The magic circle is cleverly hidden in the basement. I guess he was able to summon arge number of skeletons using it.

    It¡¯s a simple thing.

    I¡¯ll break it.

    He can¡¯t even summon skeletons without using something like this?

    I can.

    Though I did not do so because they are not suitable for digging tunnels.

    But what should I do now?

    Before I could hear why Tony was targeting us, I already extinguished him.

    I hope I can find something in this basement¡­though that¡¯s very unlikely.

    If Asa and Tiselle-sama arrive before I could think of something, they¡¯ll be mad.

    Hnn?

    Someone¡¯s invading the ruins.

    It¡¯s not Asa and Tiselle-sama.

    There are a lot of them.

    Twenty¡­.twenty one, no, twenty-two people.

    Their formation is¡­not that much.

    Their equipments are broken things?

    But their individual skills are not bad.

    The division of roles is well done too.

    In other words¡­..adventurers.

    ¡¸Finally found you, subordinate of the ghost king!¡¹

    Well¡­.I¡¯m certainly a subordinate of the ghost king but¡­.

    What you¡¯re looking for is not me, right?

    What should I do?

 Chapter 531 â€“ Life in the Capital, Asa

    <h4>Chapter 531 ¨C Life in the Capital, Asa</h4>

    My name is Asa.

    Asa Foguma.

    I¡¯m one of the mercuries made to operate the Sun Castle.

    As for what a mercury is, it¡¯s kind ofplicated so I¡¯ll have to refrain from talking about it.

    What matters is my role.

    I was expected to work as an assistant to the lord of the castle in terms of his private life.

    In short, a butler.

    I¡¯m proud to say that I have specialized abilities as a butler.

    -0-

    ¡¸Now, Earth-dono, how did this happen?¡¹

    I¡¯m speaking with Earth-dono who¡¯s in seiza in front of me.

    He¡¯s an excellent colleague and ording to my assessment, he is a very reliable butler like me¡­.

    I recalled the scene I and Tiselle-sama saw as soon as we arrived at the basement of the ruin.

    There are more than 20 unconscious adventurers and Earth-dono is at the center of that.

    ¡¸They dare to interfere badmouth the ghost king-sama with only this much ability!¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸When they start badmouthing ghost king-sama, I snapped¡­.¡¹

    There is nothing to not understand.

    I will do the same if someone badmouths the Sun Castle.

    Yeah, I¡¯ll blow them up with all my might.

    Thinking about it, Earth-dono is great since he did not kill them.

    They just fainted.

    His self-control is wonderful.

    But, what do we do now?

    When I was troubled about it, Tiselle-sama, who I have been carrying in my arms, spoke.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get Gol-nii¡¯s group involve.¡¹

    We have received reports that Gol-sama¡¯s group has a good reputation in the adventurers guild in the royal capital.

    But if we get them involved, wouldn¡¯t that make things bigger?

    ¡¸It is already big. If we can¡¯t get things here under control, we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡¹

    ¡­..certainly.

    ¡¸Earth, Tony is a lich and he imed to be a subordinate of the ghost king, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. However, he¡¯s lying and I¡¯m certain of it.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s lying or not because this time, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¹

    ¡¸It matters!¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t! For the time being, Earth, go and get Gol-anii¡¯s group here.¡¹

    ¡¸As you wish.¡¹

    -0-

    After a while, Earth-dono brought Gol-sama, Sil-sama, and Bron-sama back. After a short conversation with Tiselle-sama, they immediately consented.

    I can feel their deep trust.

    No, it looks more like they gave up?

    Gol-sama¡¯s group is moving quickly to prepare.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    I¡¯m carrying Tiselle-sama so I can¡¯t help you.

    Earth-dono will do his best to help you instead.

    -0-

    ¡¸Ugh¡­..I¡¯m¡­.alive?¡¹

    The first adventurer woke up.

    ¡¸Since you woke up, maybe you cane here.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Gol-sama, who spoke to the adventurer who just woke up, sat down on a chair and threw a board for notes at the table in front of him.

    ¡¸Did you not understand? Do you know where you arecking?¡¹

    And asks questions one after another.

    The adventurer who just woke up looks around confused.

    Then, he realized.

    Standing behind Gol-sama is Earth-dono.

    ¡¸Wai, tha, it¡¯s the subordinate of the ghost king!¡¹

    The adventurer that just woke up quickly pulled out his sword but Gol-sama and Earth-dono did not move.

    On the other hand, he sighed and spoke.

    ¡¸He¡¯s the examiner I¡¯ve prepared.¡¹

    ¡¸Examiner?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. This quest is basically a test to check the ability of adventurers. If you think about it, you should have thought that there are various holes in this quest, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Exam?¡­.ah¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you get it now?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah. There are certainly a lot of weird things.¡¹

    Earth-dono¡¯s rampage was solved by saying that it¡¯s an exam for the adventurers.

    It was Tiselle-sama¡¯s proposal.

    I thought it was absurd but it¡¯s unbelievably effective.

    ¡¸Why are you doing this?¡¹

    ¡¸Why? We were just asked to test the adventurers too. Ah, you can rest assured that our client is not a suspicious person. He is an honorable man. I¡¯m sure you know Count Chrome.¡¹

    That¡¯s Tiselle-sama for you desu yo ne.

    ¡¸Is that so¡­.given this situation, it looks like we failed. What will happen to the reward?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.what kind of reward was promised?¡¹

    ¡¸Five silver coins per person as advance payment and twenty-five silver coins per person after thepletion.¡¹

    ¡¸How will you receive it?¡¹

    ¡¸It has been arranged to be received in the adventurers guild¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you defeated the subordinate of the ghost king so you¡¯ll receive the reward in the adventurers guild.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ve caused you a lot of trouble. However, I would like you to wait for the other members to wake up and help me exin the situation to them.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    -0-

    By the way, Sil-sama and Bron-sama are not here.

    Sil-sama went to investigate the ce that we attacked a while ago.

    It seems like they are ordinary thugs that the lich who calls himself Tony hired so they don¡¯t know why they targeted Tiselle-sama.

    But we can never be too sure.

    It would have been good if Tony was alive but I will not me Earth-dono.

    Tiselle-sama is more than enough for Earth-dono.

    As for Bron-sama, he went to tell the adventurers guild what happened.

    Of course, not the lie about the exam but the truth.

    It is strange that a lich who ims to be a subordinate of the ghost king is in the royal capital.

    I also agreed with reporting it honestly.

    It won¡¯t do us any good to hide a big conspiracy with our bad lies.

    ¡¸We found a lich who ims to be a subordinate of the ghost king and annihted him. Since adventurers suddenly came out after that, we tested them a little. Please take care of it.¡¹

    Well, the situation changed a little but¡­.

    It¡¯s not basically all lies so it¡¯s okay.

    Right?

    -0-

    That night.

    Gol-sama, Sil-sama, and Bron-sama have gathered in the adventurers guild.

    In a private room that is.

    Of course, Tiselle-sama, Earth-dono, and me are there too.

    ¡¸It was the Dalfon Company that hired those adventurers that tried to attack the ghost king subordinate.¡¹

    The one who reported that is Gol-sama.

    The information where the ghost king subordinate was and the reward for the extermination quest was from a person rted to the Dalfon Company.

    Though it is not directly from the Dalfon Company¡­.it is suspicious.

    ¡¸The people who targeted you earlier¡­They are called Alishid Group but they didn¡¯t know that Tony was a Lich. They were not only trying to get rid of Tiselle but Alfred and Ursa are also their targets. I don¡¯t know if it has something to do with them but this Alishid Group is the Dalfon Company¡¯s dog that works behind the scenes.¡¹

    That was Sil-sama¡¯s report.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    They are already stupid for targeting Tiselle-sama but to think that they also target Alfred-sama and Ursa-sama¡­.

    Ah, Earth-dono.

    Calm down.

    You are overflowing with bloodlust.

    Even if they target Ursa-sama¡­she would be fine.

    Sil-sama would leave them unattended after they confess that.

    ¡¸Everyone, I apologize for not maintaining bnce.¡¹

    Asa-dono, you have the face of wanting to deal with them yourself.

    ¡¸Thest one to report is me. After reporting it to the adventurers guild, the Dalfon Company immediately initiated a contact. There¡¯s this invitation.¡¹

    Bron-sama showed us a piece of parchment.

    Everyone¡¯s face is unsightly aside from Tiselle-sama.

    The invitation was addressed to Tiselle-sama after all.

    ¡¸Asa, how long will it take you to prepare my dress?¡¹

    ¡¸Immediately since I¡¯ve already prepared all those clothes made by Zabuton-dono together with your uniform¡­.are you going?¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t I?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it is better to think about it a little more¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already done that. Also, I can tell from the smell of the ink of this invitation that it was written in a hurry. Bron-anii, how long has it been since you receive this?¡¹

    ¡¸Just before we gather here. Around 30 minutes ago.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, we still don¡¯t know whether it is an enemy or an ally but we know that this person from Dalfon Company got impatient. The time the other party can prepare is also the same amount of time as we do. Since I have an invitation, I have to go. Fortunately, there¡¯s no time limit on this invitation.¡¹

    Certainly.

    The invitation only says that Tiselle-sama is invited to the Dalfon Company.

    However, usingmon sense, it should be another day.

    It¡¯s already evening after all.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going there this night, are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Gol-anii, Sil-anii, and Bron-anii, do you mind escorting me?¡¹

    ¡¸Hearing that not just you but also Alfred and Ursa are being targeted, there¡¯s no way we¡¯ll say no.¡¹

    ¡¸I would have preferred if you say you are worried about your cute little sister.¡¹

    Tiselle-sama, please stop poking Gol-sama¡¯s cheek.

    He¡¯ll get angry.

    ¡¸Earth, you¡¯ll escort me in the dark. Once I give the signal, it will be your turn to be the viin.¡¹

    ¡¸As you wish.¡¹

    Earth-dono bowed his head carefully.

    Once Tiselle-sama gives him a signal, he¡¯ll probably break in and destroy anything on site.

    However, that will make him unable to walk through the royal capital, right?

    Well, it¡¯s someone that¡¯s targeting Ursa-sama so it can¡¯t be helped but¡­.ah, right, he can easily change the way he looks anytime he wants.

    I see.

    He should change his face as soon as we start.

    ¡¸Asa, you¡¯ll apany me as my butler. I expect you to do it perfectly.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I understand. Please leave it to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Good. Then, can you remove this rope tied on my waist¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, Alfred-sama and Ursa-sama strictly told me not to. Please forgive me.¡¹

    ¡¸Asa, you¡¯re in charge of me! You should listen to me!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m in charge of Tiselle-sama that¡¯s why you are tied to me.¡¹

    Thank you for your words of encouragement, Gol-sama, Sil-sama, and Bron-sama.

    No, this is part of my job.

    Let¡¯s prepare to leave.

 Chapter 532 â€“ Life in the Capital, Tiselle, Negotiation

    <h4>Chapter 532 ¨C Life in the Capital, Tiselle, Negotiation</h4>

    The Dalfon Company is the best businesspany in the entire demon king¡¯s kingdom and it is not self-proimed, everyone recognizes that as a fact too. However, thispany was only founded 200 years ago.

    It was during that time when farm products, including dungeon potatoes, were hit by a gue that spread through the world.

    In order to survive the global food shortage, twenty-threepanies of the demon king¡¯s kingdom merged into one.

    It was the Dalfon Company.

    Since then, it became the main food producer and price adjuster of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    It seems like the demon king¡¯s kingdom managed to ovee the famine caused by the gue of fairy wheat 20 years ago because of the Dalfon Company.

    The Dalfon Company¡¯s operations are decided by a board of 17 people who are called candidates.

    Those 17 candidates are descendants or sessors of the representatives of the previouspanies before they united.

    Well, some of them are still the original representatives of thosepanies.

    Even though there were 23panies that participated in the merger, there are only 17 candidates in total¡­.maa, there are various reasons for that.

    If I have time, I¡¯ll tell you the details but it¡¯s already toote.

    -0-

    It is one of the candidates of the Dalfon Company who gave me that invitation.

    Ridley Baker Macker.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry for that thing earlier.¡¹

    The plump auntie who looks around 40 years old apologizes to me.

    But I seem to have heard something.

    ¡¸That thing?¡¹

    She¡¯s saying that she doesn¡¯t have anything to do with most of what happened earlier.

    That¡¯s what she means to tell me.

    Though I don¡¯t know which part she is apologizing for. There were too many things that the Dalfon Company had done.

    What had the Dalfon Company done?

    1. They had a lich called Tony in the basement of a certain ce in the royal capital.

    2. They used tony to target me, Ur-nee, and Al-nii.

    3. They tried to destroy Tony using adventurers.

    4. They attacked us when we entered the building of the Dalfon Company.

    5. When she saw me tied up, she burst intoughter.

    Yeah, thatst one is especially unforgivable.

    You will have to apologize to me, thoroughly.

    -0-

    ¡¸Do you know ourpany? I¡¯m only one of the candidates, not the representative.¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    A candidate may participate in a board meeting and give an opinion but never the final say.

    The only one who can do that is the person selected from the seventeen candidates which is basically their representative.

    The term of office is five years.

    It seems like there¡¯s a rule that you can¡¯t be the representative in session and once you be a representative, you can¡¯t be a representative again for the next 30 years.

    ¡¸This time, I only invited you.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The one who¡¯s keeping that lich is Giling. The one who asked the lich to kidnap you was Maskund. It was Raizen who hired adventurers to try to dispose of that lich. It was Lulusa who attacked you in this mansion. Those have nothing to do with me.¡¹

    ¡¸You were the one whoughed at me.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry about that. I was just surprised seeing you tied up¡­.kukkukkuk¡¹

    ¡­.doing it again.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry. Etho¡­It really has nothing to do with me but I apologize because the one who did those are from the Dalfon Company which I¡¯m a member of. And Giling was already caught. He¡¯ll probably be going to stay in the castle tomorrow. As for Maskund, he was against the backstreet cleaning so I think it¡¯s his way of harassing Count Chrome. ¡¹

    ¡¸Harassing?¡¹

    ¡¸Right. I think the reason he used the lich was to ensure the firepower of the team. But don¡¯t worry, we got Maskund too.¡¹

    ¡¸Why try to dispose of the lich then?¡¹

    ¡¸The timing waspletely wrong. Raizen doesn¡¯t know about you. He thought that the lich will be a fatal wound to the Dalfon Company so he tried to crush it.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. What about Lulusa¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸Should be lying down there¡­.areh?¡¹

    When we entered the building, we were immediately attacked by two dozens of armed men but were they cleaned up already?

    That¡¯s not it.

    They are already standing and are in good spirits.

    They are evenughing.

    What¡¯s so funny?

    ¡¸Idiots! When you took your time, your luck has already run out! Our strongest force has arrived!¡¹

    Three shadows broke into the mansion.

    ¡¸Fierce Tiger Demon King Army number 3, Ojess of the right.¡¹

    ¡¸Fierce Tiger Demon King Army number 4, Haifrigta of the center.¡¹

    ¡¸Fierce Tiger Demon King Army number 5, Kihatroy of the left desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuhahaha! Go! Defeat the intruders!¡¹

    ¡­.they are faces I knew.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. We were only hired with money!¡¹

    ¡¸We didn¡¯t even hear what we are going to do!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s all that guy¡¯s fault!¡¹

    The three faces I knew betrayed Lulusa the same time they saw me.

    That¡¯s great but, is that okay?

    You didn¡¯t even hesitate to betray that guy.

    No, if you guys are okay with it, I guess there¡¯s no problem.

    -0-

    I left the three alone and had Gol-anii take care of Lulusa and his men.

    ¡¸Lulusa is only trying to protect the Dalfonpany, he¡¯s not going to hurt you¡­.Also, you received my invitation but you jumped over the fence to get in and it¡¯s already night so they might have thought you¡¯re attacking¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸If I go in the front door with just the invitation, I guess you¡¯re just going to drive me away, right?¡¹

    ¡¸It is certainly my fault for not indicating the time for our meet up¡­.but there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll expect you toe immediately after receiving the invitation.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s offset us jumping over the fence with that mistake of yours. Ridley-san, have you ever thought of bing the representative of the Dalfon Company?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? No, I haven¡¯t but¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? The number of candidates will decrease because of what happened today and the representative will resign. You¡¯ll do it, right? Or is he the sticky type?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that sticky but¡­..maa, this time, the representative is not involved in any of this, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you saying that all of these are the candidates¡¯ will?¡¹

    ¡¸I think so.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s say that the representative was pulling strings behind the scenes and drive him away. After that, Ridley-san can be the representative of the Dalfon Company and you¡¯ll try to do things for me after.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, no, please wait.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸The current representative has always been excellent so¡­.it will be hard to drive him away.¡¹

    ¡¸But this time, if someone doesn¡¯t take responsibility, I think Uncle Demon King and Uncle Beezel will find you trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸But aren¡¯t Giling and Maskund the ones who should take responsibility?¡¹

    ¡¸Cutting off two candidates to protect thepany, isn¡¯t that a wonderful move? Don¡¯t you think it is normal to exterminate as many evil candidates as you can?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸If you really care about thepany¡¯s future, the representative must resign and a new leader must be born.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you might be right but¡­.the current representative is really top-notch. In addition, he has left the royal capital a few months ago so it is impossible to make him take the responsibility¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why is the representative himself not in the royal capital?¡¹

    ¡¸In thest few years, the Goroun Company, which is based in Shashaato City, has gained momentum. Because of that, the food production and price adjustment in the kingdom that the Dalfon Company is responsible for has be unstable. He went there to ask for cooperation.¡¹

    ¡¸He went to Shashaato City?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Is your request for cooperation going well? It looks like it doesn¡¯t since it has been a long time since he went there, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Maa, it is simr to telling the Goroun Company to throw away any food-rted profit they earn so it¡¯s natural that it won¡¯t go well.¡¹

    ¡¸This is something that involves the whole kingdom. Isn¡¯t this the scene where Uncle Randan gets involved and not the representative of the Dalfon Company?¡¹

    ¡¸Ano¡­.that Uncle Randan you¡¯re talking about, is it Randan-sama of the four heavenly kings? ording to the information I have, Tiselle-sama is close with the demon king-sama, Count Chrome, the magnificent Gol-sama, Sil-sama, and Bron-sama. Are you also close with Randan-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Ah, should I call him Randan-sama instead?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no. Please feel free to call him however you wish. Ehto¡­.the production and price adjustment of the food of the whole kingdom is something that ourpany has been responsible for. We can¡¯t ask Randan-sama to deal with it.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? I¡¯ve only heard it now but since the whole kingdom¡¯s welfare is involved so if Uncle Michael doesn¡¯t agree, the kingdom will fall into crisis, is that right? If the biggestpany and their greatestpetitor told them that, he will surely resist. In this situation, I think it would be better to ask Uncle Randan to tell Uncle Michael about this matter.¡¹

    ¡¸Ano, just to confirm¡­.who is Uncle Michael?¡¹

    ¡¸Uncle Michael is the president of the Goroun Company.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you close?¡¹

    ¡¸No, but my dad is.¡¹

    ¡¸Tiselle-sama¡¯s father¡­.I heard that he is the vige chief of Vige Five¡­.so it¡¯s true.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. And since Goroun Company is making money from Vige Five, they are good friends.¡¹

    ¡¸The Dalfon Company got nothing from there though.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, right. Vige Five is near Shashaato City and when the Goroun Company has risen, you are no longer able to control the food production and price there.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Shashaato City is also a key point and a gateway that connects the capital to the east of the kingdom so if we can¡¯t control that ce, it will affect the whole kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected, I think it will be easier for you to throw away your pride and ask for Uncle Randan to mediate.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.even if I want to, there¡¯s no way I can make an appointment with Randan-sama unless I¡¯m the representative.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Randan-sama is a busy man after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, then let me tell you this, Uncle Randan will go to my house to eat tomorrow night.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯lle to celebrate our admission. It was a littlete though.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Maa, maa, since the problem with the Goroun Company will be solved, how about it? Will you be able to be the next representative with that achievement?¡¹

    ¡¸E-even if I became the representative, without taking roots, I¡¯ll only makepany fall apart¡­.please spare me.¡¹

    No.

 Chapter 533 â€“ Outdoor Learning, Banquet, and Consultation, Day 45

    <h4>Chapter 533 ¨C Outdoor Learning, Banquet, and Consultation, Day 45</h4>

    Afternoon.

    There was a group of people near the forest on the south side of the vige.

    Hakuren and Guronde.

    There are also the children of the vige.

    With 20 kuros.

    Along with 50 spiderlings.

    They seem to have gone there for outdoor learning.

    That¡¯s what they said but what¡¯s with that trebuchet?

    It¡¯s for science?

    The principle of lever and pulley? I see¡­.

    But do you really need tounch a stone?

    For projectile calction?

    Also, it is necessary in order to make the children more interested.

    That makes sense.

    But calcting projectiles seems to be too early for children¡­..

    Maa, just be careful.

    -0-

    Now, Yoru.

    Why are you here?

    Aren¡¯t you supposed to be managing the teleportation gate in the hot spring area?

    ¡¸It is my job to manage weapons.¡¹

    She said it with full confidence.

    Maa, managing the teleportation gate there isn¡¯t a busy job so this kind of thing is fine.

    Asa seems to have been doing various things too while managing the teleportation gate there.

    So, Yoru, you¡¯re here because¡­..ah, you¡¯re the one who assembled that trebuchet.

    You¡¯re also in charge of firing?

    Okay, got it.

    The only thing I¡¯ll tell you is ¡°safety first¡±.

    -0-

    And finally, mountain elves.

    You brought a lot of things.

    Those are trebuchet payloads?

    The education of the children is the priority.

    Those things don¡¯t spread poison or any kind of gas whenunched, do they?

    I forbid anything like that.

    It¡¯s alright?

    Loo and Tier have given you thorough guidance about that?

    Is that so?

    I should thank Loo and Tier then.

    -0-

    A massive explosion of something immensely powerful urred as soon as the projectilended on the ground.

    That¡¯s more powerful than the kuro¡¯s horns.

    I asked the mountain elves for an exnation.

    ¡¸Yes. The payloads we brought are a type of chain-type explosive me bullet made by Loo-sama. The effect is synergistically increased by arranging things that contain explosive me magic desu.¡¹

    How can you tell me that with a ¡°praise us¡± face?

    And children.

    Stop urging for the next one.

    Though Hakuren and Guronde are protecting them with magic, it¡¯s bad for my heart.

    Do you still have chain-type explosive me bullets?

    There are three more shots?

    Use them all¡­.I think it¡¯s safer than keeping them somewhere.

    Alright, throw it all.

    However, making another is prohibited.

    ¡¸Affirmative but¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸There are also chain type explosive bullet II, an ice type bullet¡­¡¹

    Use them all too.

    Ah, wait a minute.

    How powerful is this type II?

    More powerful by 2%.

    Hakuren and Guronde are here¡­.okay.

    Use those chain-type freezing bullets.

    Yes, use everythingpletely.

    Production of anything simr is strictly prohibited.

    I have to specifically tell this to Loo and the mountain elves.

    Haah.

    What are you going to use such a powerful bomb for?

    -0-

    The vigers have already gathered here because of the previous explosion.

    The dwarves are carrying alcohol barrels.

    Looking at it, this will be a banquet.

    Even the fairy queen is here.

    I know.

    We¡¯ll prepare some sweets.

    The centaurs also came and they took the camping coaches with them so let¡¯s cook there.

    The children are the priority.

    Take this sugar cane until we are done making your share.

    -0-

    When I was making curry, a projectile was thrown by the trebuchet followed by a deafening explosion. There¡¯s also a great cheer after that.

    Areh?

    I should be making sweets.

    No, I certainly made sweets.

    Today¡¯s menu is doughnuts.

    It is not only popr with children but adults like it too. I feel like I made quite a lot.

    The fairy queen had eaten at least twenty.

    And then¡­..

    Yeah, right.

    The oni maids took turns in making doughnuts so I helped prepare curry instead.

    Or so I should but before I knew it, I¡¯m already making nabe instead of making curry.

    It looks like the oni maids taking care of tedious jobs and pushing me to do easy jobs.

    Ah, is this for me?

    Excuse me.

    No, I¡¯ll take a break.

    Yeah, it¡¯s delicious.

    Why is curry eaten outside so delicious?

    -0-

    ¡¸Why are you having a banquet at this ce?¡¹

    When I was eating curry, Youko came.

    She already returned from Vige Five even though the sun is still up¡­.

    Speaking of which, she consulted me on some things about Vige Five.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I forgot.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no problem. At least I had the excuse for returning. That dwarf over there, where¡¯s my share of alcohol?¡¹

    Youko took some alcohol, doughnuts, and curry and sat near me.

    ¡¸So, you are already testing the chain-type explosive bomb? It¡¯s more powerful than what I¡¯ve heard.¡¹

    ¡¸They are already using that type II. Do you know about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I also put out wisdom regarding the arrangement of the magical things in it.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So, what are you going to consult me for?¡¹

    ¡¸The first one is about the construction of the school in Vige Five.¡¹

    ¡¸The school building that vige chief hopes for, where anyone who wishes can enroll if they want to, ispleted. However, we don¡¯t have enough teachers. Niz and Gond are already helping me with finding some but¡­.we won¡¯t make it before the school finally opens.¡¹

    Niz is the messenger of the serpent god and she¡¯s also the assistant manager of Niz¡¯s Aeat.

    Gond is a merchant in Vige Five.

    Both of them are helping Youko in various ways so I¡¯m very thankful for them.

    Next time, I¡¯ll give them something as a sign of gratitude.

    ¡¸If we don¡¯t have enough teachers, then there¡¯s nothing else we can do.¡¹

    ¡¸The grand opening is strongly demanded by the residents so I want to do something about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Do what you can but¡­.don¡¯t overdo things.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. Next is, Noodle Shop Britoa¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with it?¡¹

    ¡¸Ramen is particrly popr so apprentices are rushing to it. We are already contacted by the assistant store manager and the assistant general manager Niz about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Apprentices are rushing? I think I¡¯ve already said that you could publicize the recipe of ramen?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that only a few people were able to reproduce from the publicized recipe.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it that hard to make?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the materials. It seems like the customers don¡¯t call it ramen if the ingredients are different. Since we have the monopoly of ingredients, there¡¯s no way others can cook it.¡¹

    Maa, they don¡¯t call it ramen just because they substituted a few ingredients?

    ¡¸Is that the reason for the apprentice rush?¡¹

    If you be an apprentice there and be recognized, you may be entrusted with a branch shop.

    In that case, they will have no problem with purchasing ingredients since everything wille from the main store¡­.

    ¡¸I see. I don¡¯t mind expanding the store. How about the budget?¡¹

    ¡¸They have enough money in hand. The merchants are already looking for a candidate location for the next branch.¡¹

    ¡¸Put the next branch right next to Noodle Shop Britoa.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? Isn¡¯t that just an expansion?¡¹

    ¡¸No, just change the vor.¡¹

    ¡¸Is there any other vor aside from soy sauce and salt?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a lot. If you make several ramen stops there, you can make a ramen street.¡¹

    ¡¸Ramen street¡­.I see. A ce where people who want ramen gather.¡¹

    ¡¸It will not only gather tourists but will also increase customer satisfaction.¡¹

    ¡¸The long line in Noodle Shop Britoa has indeed be a problem. Rather than having the same issue in the branch store, it would indeed be better to entertain them all at once.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. For the time being, prioritize speeding up the store expansion in order to meet the current customer¡¯s demand.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. I¡¯ll tell the assistant manager and Niz. Next is the development of the underground shopping street.¡¹

    Youko¡¯s consultation about Vige Five¡¯s issues continues.

    While we¡¯re talking, Youko is already drinking her third cup of alcohol.

    When her cup was emptied, a dwarf came and poured alcohol on it again.

    ¡¸Hey, Youko.¡¹

    I point behind her.

    There, Hitoe, Youko¡¯s daughter, is standing on her fox form.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    Youko took Hitoe, put her on herp, and handed her her remaining doughnuts.

    It looks like work mode is over.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s stop for today.¡¹

    As soon as I said that, a bigger explosion was heard.

    When I looked at the trebuchet, I found Loo.

    It seems like it was the power she originally expected so she¡¯s slightly jumping.

    The others are also cheering.

    These guys.

    It looks like the bullet near Loo is the one responsible for that bigger explosion.

    Is that type III?

    Anyway, that¡¯s something scary to be stored so use them all.

    Also, don¡¯t make any more of that.

    I told that to Loo.

    ¡¸They are bombs for mining.¡¹

    ¡­..so there¡¯s a good reason for making them.

    ¡¸Of course, otherwise I won¡¯t help.¡¹

    Youko said that.

    She¡¯s right.

    Let¡¯s just make sure they are safely stored.

 Chapter 534 â€“ Outdoor Learning 2, Day 46

    <h4>Chapter 534 ¨C Outdoor Learning 2, Day 46</h4>

    I¡¯m digging a new big reservoir using the AFT.

    The location is on the west side of the vige.

    It is about 2 kilometers along the waterway connecting the river and the vige.

    There¡¯s a shrimp farming pond on the south side of the waterway so we had to make it on the north side.

    We still have a sufficient supply of water but this is a measure for unlikely events like drought.

    The river has never changed so I think we are fine but it is never a bad thing to be careful.

    -0-

    The size of the new reservoir is 200m X 200m.

    The depth is around 20 meters in the deepest part.

    It is currently an independent reservoir but in the future, it is nned to be connected with the first reservoir.

    If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t we just expand the first reservoir then? It¡¯s impossible to expand because there are buildings around it.

    And the pond turtles are also living there.

    I¡¯ll feel bad for them if we started working in the ce where they are living.

    -0-

    The reservoir and its waterway werepleted in ten days but there¡¯s no water yet.

    It¡¯s because Loo wants to use it for experiments.

    She¡¯s going to try the chain-type freezing bullet there.

    Did she mind that the chain-type freezing bullet was not popr during the previous banquet? Well, all it did was freeze the ground. That¡¯s it. There¡¯s not even an explosion sound.

    ¡¸Is this chain type freezing bullet going to be used at mines too?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It ismon for a mine to be flooded once they hit a water vein.¡¹

    Certainly. I have heard about that too.

    It will be impossible to continue mining once it bes flooded.

    ¡¸Right, with this chain-type freezing bullet, any flowing water, the vein included, will freeze!¡¹

    ¡¸What are they going to do next once it froze?¡¹

    ¡¸Break the ice and start mining somewhere else. This will be used to make the previously flooded mines minable again.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    However¡­.

    ¡¸Once they break the ice, won¡¯t the ce be flooded again?¡¹

    The water from the vein would flow again¡­.

    ¡¸Fufufu. You think I haven¡¯t thought of that?¡¹

    ¡¸You have?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. The ice frozen with chain type freezing bullet will never melt because of room temperature!¡¹

    ¡­..

    I think that¡¯s very dangerous.

    ¡¸Of course. That¡¯s why it should be handled with care.¡¹

    Thinking about it, when it was used in the banquet, the ce it froze was made the target of the explosive bullet.

    ¡¸The ice it produces is too hard to crush just by anyone so I have to make it softer. I want to do that experiment here.¡¹

    Loo says so as she sets up a chain-type freezing bullet.

    After that, she made a water sphere which is around 10 meters, and used it to hit the chain-type freezing bullet.

    The water sphere froze at once.

    It looks like a work of art now.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just freezing, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. The chain-type freezing bullet not only has freezing magic but there¡¯s also evesting magic in it. However, because of that, it bes too strong to be affected by any outside influence so breaking it is also very hard.¡¹

    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t it broken during the banquet?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because the chain-type explosive bullet is powerful. The freezing magic, along with the evesting magic, will be negated. ¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸In any case, it can¡¯t be used unless I improve it. As for now, it can be said that it can only change the flooded mines into frozen mines.¡¹

    If she increases the temperature, it might not even make the water freeze.

    If she weakens the evesting magic, it will only freeze the surrounding.

    Sounds like a difficult problem.

    However¡­.

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t it be easier to think of a magic that melts the ice froze by the chain-type freezing bullet than to improve the bullet itself?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Loo thought a little and then cast a spell.

    A thin 1-meter long me came out from her hand.

    She used that me to chop the frozen water sphere that was frozen by the chain-type freezing bullet.

    It was sliced without resistance.

    Thus, the experiment on this ce ended.

    -0-

    When I was about to open the watergate, Hakuren and Guronde asked me to let them use it first for the sake of outdoor learning.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind but don¡¯t do something dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t trust Hakuren but I apanied them.

    The new reservoir is a bit far so we traveled there using a horse-drawn carriage.

    The children are delighted.

    The carriage is surrounded by the kuros.

    On the back of the kuros are fist-size spiderlings.

    They are both guards and students.

    -0-

    The theme of their outdoor learning is wind.

    Hakuren used magic to cast a whirlwind.

    The diameter is around 10 meters and the height is around a hundred meters or more. Can that really be called a whirlwind?

    If anyone goes close, he¡¯ll surely be sucked in.

    The wind started to rampage like a living thing but Hakuren beat it up and it disappeared.

    She beat it out and it disappeared.

    That¡¯s impressive.

    And I¡¯m d that they didn¡¯t do it in the vige.

    Given the power of that whirlwind, several buildings will be blown away for sure.

    It¡¯s also good that this ce is far from the vige.

    -0-

    I thought that was the end but I guess I¡¯m wrong.

    Now, they are trying to make a whirlwind naturally.

    The next thing they did was to warm up the ground as the first step.

    Guronde exins to the children about updraft.

    Of course, just warming the ground won¡¯t make a whirlwind.

    When the ground is warm, wind will have to move in both directions¡­.is it?

    I¡¯m also listening to Guronde¡¯s exnation.

    -0-

    The children have started casting small whirlwinds.

    ¡¸If you know how natural phenomenon works, you will be able to use magic that is outside of your own attribute.¡¹

    Hakuren says proudly.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    But it has nothing to do with me who can¡¯t use magic.

    But it¡¯s still a good idea to take a break from my busy schedule.

    -0-

    This outdoor learning was quite good. Some fist-size spiderlings have begun doing something new.

    First, they preparedrge leaves.

    Then, use whirlwind magic and rush to the whirlwind while using the leaves as surfboards.

    The spiderlings are surfing the whirlwind upward.

    The birth of air surfing.

    Looks fun but whirlwind magic has to be used in a wide-open ce.

    Never try it indoors.

    It will cause everyone trouble.

    Hnn?

    You want bigger leaves?

    It will be best if it is the leaves of the world tree?

    Hmm, the leaves of the world tree are used for treatment.

    To use it for ying¡­.

    No, the dwarves are certainly trying to make alcohol from the liquid squeezed from the leaves of the world tree but they are not ying.

    The oni maids also made sakuramochi using the leaves of the world tree but they¡¯re not ying either.

    Maa, then, now, go and y.

    ying is important too.

    -0-

    The spiderlings were given with banana leaves.

    As for the banana fruits, I took them.

    The universal ship, which was moving from and to the Sun Castle and Big Tree Vige, came.

    ¡¸Admiral¡­.I mean, vige chief.¡¹

    Tou, the captain of the universal ship,es with a piece of big luggage.

    ¡¸The prototype fruits in Vige Five look ripe so I brought them here.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    They are fruits I¡¯ve never seen before.

    I left it to the AFT when I cultivate there so I don¡¯t know their names either.

    I don¡¯t even know if they can be eaten.

    ¡¸Bell and Gou already studied them first if they were edible before sending them to vige chief. Well, if you can call opening and opening what¡¯s inside studying.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. We¡¯re going to check if we should eat them as it is, cook it, or freeze it first.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Ah, the dwarves also told me to mass produce this one and that one for alcohol making.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible for now. Tell Bell and Gou if they are easy to cultivate, mass produce them. I¡¯ll go there and plow once I¡¯m free.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. Also, can I make the universal ship float on the newly built reservoir on the west once there¡¯s water on it?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind but¡­.why would you do that?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if it can fly, a ship is a ship. We need to get her in the water.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. The new reservoir is bigger than the old one after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, and it is also deep enough.¡¹

    ¡¸For now, it will only be used as a spare water source so I don¡¯t mind. However, since it is close to the forest, I think it will be dangerous so be alert.¡¹

    If I¡¯m with you, it will be okay since the kuros will join too¡­.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. It will also serve as a training area.¡¹

    ¡¸Training? Yeah, well, from Tou¡¯s point of view, they still can¡¯t be called sailors?¡¹

    The crew of the universal ship are mainly devils and dream demons of Vige Four.

    They are motivated but they only know the basics. ording to Tou, a born sailor, it¡¯s not enough.

    ¡¸Of course. Maybe because they were living a shut-in life in Vige Four that they have adapted in a ship¡¯s life quickly. However, if you really want to be called a sailor, you have to live on a ship for half a year first.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸The ship is good so it should be wasted.¡¹

    Tou said so and headed to the dungeon afterward.

    Perhaps he would go to the hot spring using the teleportation gate.

    It seems like he feels bad for forcing Yoru in managing the teleportation gate of the hot spring area so he visits her along with souvenirs.

    Futa, the one who manages the teleportation gate of Vige Five, told me that he looks interested in her.

    Maybe they¡¯re just close.

    Speaking of which, Miyo is in Shashaato City.

    Her working environment has improved dramatically but it looks like she¡¯s still buried in work.

    I think she¡¯s even working as Governor Ifrus¡¯ assistant.

    Maa, Shashaato City has helped us a lot so if she can help, I won¡¯t mind.

    By the way, Miyo seemed to have be a rumored mysterious little maid girl that¡¯s in charge of the finances of Shashaato City.

    When I heard that from Michael-san of the Goroun Company, I didn¡¯t know what kind of expression to make.

 Chapter 535 â€“ Fooling Around, Day 47

    <h4>Chapter 535 ¨C Fooling Around, Day 47</h4>

    The dwarves were depressed.

    They seem to have failed in making alcohol from the leaves of the world tree.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just water!¡¹

    Moreover, a tasteless and odorless water.

    in liquid.

    You can drink it as it is but if you put some sugar and squeeze citrus on it, it will be easier to drink.

    Fairy queen, you can drink it too so please stop hitting my back.

    More sugar?

    Got it, got it.

    You spiderlings want some too?

    Here you go.

    -0-

    By the way, what¡¯s the effect of this water?

    Its raw material is the leaves of the world tree. Does it have any recovery effect?

    ¡¸Hold on¡­.I¡¯m not sure but¡­.I think I¡¯m not as tired as earlier¡­.¡¹

    That¡¯s it?

    Then it would be better to use it as a leaf.

    Stop any further production.

    ¡¸I wanted to research more but I guess it can¡¯t be helped. We¡¯ll just try out the new fruits from Vige Four.¡¹

    And that¡¯s exactly what happened.

    Ah, don¡¯t drink it all.

    Leave some.

    I¡¯m not drinking it though.

    I will only offer it to god.

    It has a fatigue recovery effect so it¡¯s not aplete failure.

    We just didn¡¯t get the result we wanted.

    Understood.

    I will offer alcohol along with it.

    Though I don¡¯t think god willin.

    -0-

    After offering the water and alcohol to the statues of the god of creation and farming god, I went to the reservoir.

    The first reservoir where the turtles are living.

    I gave the pond turtles cabbages.

    We harvest a lot.

    You don¡¯t need to hold back.

    The pond turtles crunchily devour them.

    They really didn¡¯t hold back.

    There¡¯s someone who prefers lettuce.

    Alright, lettuce it is.

    It¡¯s not for you¡­.then why did you even request lettuce?

    Ah, for the children.

    Alright, I¡¯ll bring some here.

    Do they like chinese cabbage?

    Alright, I¡¯ll bring chinese cabbage too.

    -0-

    After giving the pond turtles, cabbage, lettuce, and chinese cabbage, I look at the kuros behind me.

    There are a lot of them.

    When I brought cabbage for the pond turtles, they had already started gathering.

    I know.

    I was surprised by them when I went back to get lettuce and chinese cabbage.

    Then, what shall we do?

    Eat something, go hunting, y fetch, or what?

    Which do you prefer?

    All of them?

    That¡¯s so straightforward.

    ¡­¡­

    I worked hard until nightfall.

    -0-

    When I return to my mansion, my next ymates are Kuro and Yuki.

    However, Kuro and Yuki did not y with me.

    Not only them but the other kuros did not y with me either.

    It looks like I have to y with them on another day.

    -0-

    After Kuro and Yuki, the cats attacked my back.

    The anenekos Miel, Rael, Uel, and Gael.

    And kittens Ariel, Haniel, Zeruel, and Samael.

    When the demon king is not here, theye to me to y.

    A little further away are the father cat Raigiel and the mother cat Jewel. They look apologetic.

    They can¡¯t stop the anenekos and the kittens.

    They are all looking forward to y.

    -0-

    When I was ying with the cats, a beastgirl came.

    She¡¯s the beastgirl in charge of the ranch area.

    ¡¸Excuse me, vige chief. A cow is missing.¡¹

    A cow?

    ¡¸I thought it only went to the hot spring but it didn¡¯te back even though it is already dark.¡¹

    Cow, cow, cow¡­..AH!

    When I was ying with the kuros earlier, I saw a cow.

    It must have slept near the reservoir.

    ¡¸Near the reservoir, got it.¡¹

    Let me help you look for it too¡­.

    I was stopped by the cats.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I will search there so vige chief can continue what you¡¯re doing.¡¹

    I¡¯m sorry.

    I saw it on the north side of the reservoir.

    Near the fruit area.

    It might be in the fruit area.

    ¡¸Got it.¡¹

    -0-

    After 30 minutes, I received a report that the cow was found.

    It seems to have gone lost in the fruit area.

    That¡¯s a relief.

    And the cats also got tired of me so they already left.

    The next who came are Aegis and the eagle.

    Aegis bragged to me that he had a special training today while the eagle is watching over it with gentle eyes.

    Their race differs but they look like parent and child.

    No, partner?

    Either way, it made me smile.

    -0-

    The next day.

    The fairy queen was in her adult version.

    And she looks more mature than before?

    Also, there¡¯s no vine around.

    What¡¯s happening?

    ¡¸My rank has risen.¡¹

    Rank?

    ¡¸A step further to godhood, that¡¯s how a feel¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Why so sudden?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s because of what I drank yesterday.¡¹

    ¡¸Areh?¡¹

    ¡¸The water made using the leaves of the world tree. That¡¯s divine water.¡¹

    ¡¸Divine water?¡¹

    ¡¸Ask your wife for details. Producing more of it is prohibited. Do you understand?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. How do you feel?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. I only feel a little unusual.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s great.¡¹

    However, the fairy queen is not the only one who drank it.

    The dwarves and several spiderlings drank too.

    ¡¸Rest assured. My rank rises because it is almost time for it but not everyone who drinks it will rise in rank.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see.¡¹

    ¡¸The only problem is ¡­.you.¡¹

    ¡¸Me?¡¹

    I hardly drink it.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I mean. I can¡¯t control my powerpletely yet since I have risen in rank. That sounds like my problem but you¡¯ll be affected by it too¡­..¡¹

    It seems like there¡¯s a high possibility of making children.

    ¡¸Making couples bear a child is my raison d¡¯etre but I also know the difficulty of raising children. Until I can control my power, you should avoid you know what¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll talk to my wives.¡¹

    ¡¸Do so. Well then, I want some breakfast. Make it sweet.¡¹

    ¡¸Have you ever asked me to cook something not sweet?¡¹

    ¡¸Never.¡¹

    -0-

    There was no particr change in the dwarves and the spiderlings who drank the divine water.

    Great.

    However, the divine water that was offered to the gods has disappeared.

    No one would steal the offering and drink it¡­.has it evaporated?

    I feel like the big tree is particrly healthy but maybe I¡¯m just thinking so.

    -0-

    AN: Think of the divine water as something like a race EXP up like in games.

    When you umte enough exp, your race will level up.

    TN: I just noticed in this chapter that the fairy queen is referring to herself with a simple I(watashi). I don¡¯t remember when it began though.

 Chapter 536 â€“ Divine Water and Nyunyu-Daphne, Day 48

    <h4>Chapter 536 ¨C Divine Water and Nyunyu-Daphne, Day 48</h4>

    When I told them that the fairy queen was in her adult form, Loo, Tier, and Flora asked me about the divine water.

    Nothing¡¯s left.

    There are no ns to produce it.

    When I said those, they were disappointed.

    It looks like divine water is a super valuable and important material for pharmaceutical research.

    I asked Loo how precious it is¡­.

    ¡¸A-as important as dragon scales¡¹

    Is that so? I guess it¡¯s not that important after all.

    If we¡¯re talking about dragon scales, they are all over the ce.

    Recently, Hiichirou¡¯s scales are falling everywhere.

    It looks like it¡¯s his shedding period which means he¡¯s growing well.

    I¡¯m d.

    But we have decided to throw all those scales to a specific ce.

    ¡¸The value of dragon scales is falling¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Loo-san is not wrong. It¡¯s just this ce has too much of it¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Oneesama is right. The only ce where it¡¯s not that valuable is here.¡¹

    Loo, Tier, and Flora are doing well together.

    That made me smile.

    Well, then, that¡¯s all I need to¡­.

    I wasn¡¯t able to escape.

    -0-

    As for the production of the divine water, it was stopped by the fairy queen. It was also decided that it should not be produced anymore because it uses too many leaves of the world tree.

    ¡¸ording to the dwarves, you need at least 2000 leaves of the world tree to make a barrel.¡¹

    A barrel is around 4 liters. In short, 500 leaves are needed for one liter?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need that much! One drop! One drop is all I need!¡¹

    Even with that request, she was still stopped by the fairy queen.

    ¡¸For science, at least publish the recipe!¡¹

    ¡¸I will have the recipe published but you can¡¯t take leaves from the world tree.¡¹

    ¡¸W-w-w-w-w-why?¡¹

    ¡¸Because the giant silkworm of the world tree is alreadyining that we have already taken too much leaves.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸The oni maids took some when they made sakuramochi, how about getting their leftover?¡¹

    ¡¸I already checked, everything has already been salted¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so? Then, once the world tree growing next to the flower field grows, I won¡¯t stop you no matter how much you take.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? Promise me!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡¹

    It is scary that there¡¯s only one world tree so I nted another one by the flower field.

    The first world tree grew quickly but the one by the flower field is taking its time to grow.

    It¡¯s still a young tree.

    I don¡¯t know how many years it will take before anyone can harvest leaves from it¡­.

    Let¡¯s not tell her that.

    -0-

    Now, let¡¯s stop talking about the divine water.

    Let¡¯s talk about the power of the newly risen fairy queen. Given the current situation, it should be easy to bear a child¡­.

    The wives¡¯ meeting, or rather, the wife candidates¡¯ meeting, has begun.

    I¡¯m waiting in a separate room.

    And I¡¯m under surveince for some reason.

    They are not thinking that I¡¯ll escape, are they?

    ¡¸We believe in you. The surveince is only a countermeasure against running away.¡¹

    Running away¡­.

    I will not talk about the result of the meeting and what happened after that.

    -0-

    One day, I found Loo walking with a tree stump.

    That tree stump is¡­

    ¡¸Hello¡¹

    A nyunyu-daphne.

    ¡¸Hello. Loo, are you taking that nyunyu-daphne somewhere?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s some trouble in Vige Five. We need a nyunyu-daphne to solve that.¡¹

    ¡¸A nyunyu-daphne is the solution to the problem?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, do you want toe with us?¡¹

    ¡¸Can I?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like we¡¯re doing something top secret.¡¹

    -0-

    Vige Five¡¯s trouble was rted to a mining site.

    There are seven mining sites near Vige Five.

    Four of them hit water veins and flooded. They were judged to be impossible to mine but they are trying to resume mining using the chain-type freezing bullets that Loo made.

    If it goes well, it is possible to mine not only those mines near Vige Five but other flooded mining sites around the world too. The demon king and Beezel expect a lot from it.

    The problem this time is not rted to that but the safety in mining three mining sites.

    There¡¯s danger on the way to those sites.

    -0-

    ¡¸There is some kind of monster infestation so they can¡¯t mine until it is resolved.¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s the problem.

    And how can a nyunyu-daphne solve that?

    Why don¡¯t you ask adventurers?

    ¡¸Because they are the kind of monsters that will haunt anyone.¡¹

    That¡¯s not Loo but the nyunyu-daphne¡­.she pointed her branch somewhere¡­.that¡¯s a normal forest, right?

    ¡¸That¡¯s a trent. It is a tree and no one will be able to find it out until it attacks.¡¹

    If we send adventurers, they¡¯ll be destroyed?

    ¡­really?

    Wasn¡¯t there a monster called wood killer? A monster that mimics a tree?

    Is it different from that?

    ¡¸They are both simr and different.¡¹

    Trent is a tree monster that attacks anyone whoes near it.

    Wood killer mimics a tree but approaches the prey and attacks it.

    They look simr but their ecology,bat method, and weakness seem to bepletely different.

    Above all else, a trent can talk.

    ¡¸Because of that, I asked the nyunyu-daphnes if they could do something about it and we¡¯re here. Please.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹

    The tree stump nyunyu-daphne transformed to her human form and approached a tree.

    She¡¯s naked as usual.

    She¡¯s a beautiful woman so it¡¯s kind of poison to the eyes.

    The naked beauty low kicks a tree.

    ¡¸Ya got some guts to ignore meh! Ya looking down on me? Yeah? Ya¡¯ll taking me lightly, aren¡¯t ya?¡¹

    She sounds like a viinous thug.

    Areh?

    They have never spoken like that in the vige, right?

    ¡¸We¡¯re not taking you lightly. Please, forgive us.¡¹

    The trents seem to have no intention of fighting back.

    ¡¸If yar not looking down on me why don¡¯t chae and say hello? Ya knew that I came here!¡¹

    ¡¸S-so-sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Talking back¡­.¡¹

    The naked nyunyu-daphne pierced the ground with one of her legs.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take all yer nutrients.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiiihhhh, we-we¡¯ll wither, we¡¯ll witherrrr!¡¹

    The naked nyunyu-daphne threatened,ughed, and ordered the trents to move.

    ¡¸Loo-sama, where to do want them to move?¡¹

    I¡¯m a little puzzled by her sudden change of attitude.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a n to look for new mining sites in the north so it would be great if they can move to the east.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Bastards, move east!¡¹

    ¡¸B-but, there is a strong monster there.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? Is that monster scarier than meh?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸What monster is it?¡¹

    ¡¸War bear. It will scratch out bodies¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸What shall we do?¡¹

    The nyunyu-daphne asked Loo.

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s just a warbear, I¡¯ll get Gulf to take care of it. For the time being, tell them to not attack the carriages that will pass this ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Y¡¯all got that!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes.¡¹

    Presently, the trents only damaged horse or cow carts so they are overlooked.

    People are quick and sometimes use fire so it seems like they don¡¯t dare attack a person.

    If possible, don¡¯t touch the horses or cows.

    -0-

    The nyunyu-daphne talks to the trents and has them move after ten days.

    By then, Gulf should have already exterminated the war bear with the adventurers and the guards of Vige Five.

    But we didn¡¯t ask Gulf about his schedule, will that be okay?

    -0-

    ¡¸Please, leave it to me!¡¹

    There¡¯s no problem.

    An anti warbear team was formed with Gulf as the center.

    Pirika the security chief, Chelsea, who¡¯s been training in Vige Five, and even the white silver knight, bronze knight, and red iron knight participated.

    I thought that the bronze knight would devote himself to the Bronze Caf¨¦ but he decided to participate.

    If you don¡¯t swing your sword asionally, your physical condition will worsen.

    I see.

    I¡¯ll also give you rewards for what you¡¯ll exterminate so hunt more than just the warbear.

    But don¡¯t hunt the trents.

    When you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll arrange a banquet for you at Niz¡¯s Aeat.

    Just before they departed, Daga joined.

    No, I did not intentionally leave you out.

    You can participate if you wish.

    -0-

    Vige Chief: Are every one of you like that?

    Nyunyu-daphne Igu: No, just her.

 Chapter 537 â€“ Chess Piece and Subjugation Result, Day 49

    <h4>Chapter 537 ¨C Chess Piece and Subjugation Result, Day 49</h4>

    I¡¯m absentmindedly rubbing the wine slime near the reservoir.

    Next to me is one of the kuros, Masayuki.

    He¡¯s also looking at a distance.

    The pond turtles are looking at us with faces saying are you okay.

    Fufu

    We¡¯re okay.

    Right, we¡¯re okay.

    I¡¯m being healed while rubbing the wine slime and I also have Masayuki with me.

    Ah, the wine slime was taken by holy maiden Celes and Masayuki was taken by his partner.

    ¡­¡­..

    Right, let¡¯s just carve a statue of god.

    -0-

    The supposed statue of that that I¡¯ll carve became money and jewelry because ancestor-san bought it. I had no choice but to switch to making chess pieces.

    I made four ordinary sets.

    After that, I created a god version too.

    It is difficult to know which piece is which so I changed the pedestal of the pieces.

    There were only six types: king, queen, bishop, knight, rook, and pawn so it wasn¡¯t that difficult.

    Yeah, they look great.

    But won¡¯t the one who¡¯ll use this receive divine punishment?

    Let¡¯s just use it as decorations then.

    No, ancestor-san.

    This is not for sale.

    I won¡¯t sell no matter how much you¡¯ll give.

    I¡¯ll be troubled if you buy this and turn it into Korin Religion¡¯s treasure.

    -0-

    If you talk about chess in the vige, you¡¯ll immediately think of Kuroyon and Malbit so I tried making a kuro version and an angel version.

    Kuro is the king and Yuki is the queen.

    It is also hard to distinguish the pieces so I made different pedestals for them and even put crowns to make it easier to know which is which.

    I thought of making Tier the king of the angel version but I settled for Malbit.

    I made Ruincia the queen.

    Pretty cool.

    Zabutones to me and gestures that she wants demon spider version too so I made one.

    There¡¯s a wide variety of spiderlings so it¡¯s not difficult to distinguish the pieces.

    I made Zabuton the king and the queen is¡­.the arachne Arako.

    When I was immersed in making chess pieces, I received a report that Gulf¡¯s group had already returned to Vige Five.

    -0-

    The warbear was subjugated by them.

    And they did not only beat one, they managed to subjugate 27 warbears in ten days.

    There are also a lot of other monsters which are not counted.

    ording to Gulf, the monster poption is abnormally dense. If they did not subjugate them, not only Vige Five but even the surrounding viges would have been severely damaged. It may even affect Shashaato City.

    That¡¯s lucky.

    ¡¸There were only signs of damage because of trents so we were caught off guard.¡¹

    Youko is relieved.

    She¡¯s not worried about the defense of Vige Five but she can¡¯t say the same about the area around the vige.

    In addition, she rmended the surrounding vige to raise livestock like cows, pigs, and chickens in anticipation of the consumption of Vige Five and Shashaato City.

    The investment in them is not small and it was almost ruined.

    Well, it¡¯s great that the vigers were not affected.

    ¡¸In order to make sure, I want adventurers to go around each vige.¡¹

    I agree with her proposal.

    That¡¯s something I won¡¯t object to.

    ¡¸Also, the monsters and demon beast subjugated¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Is something wrong with them?¡¹

    ¡¸No, the merchants are waiting for us to sell them.¡¹

    Monsters and demon beasts that were subjugated by Gulf¡¯s group were transported by the adventurers in Vige Five and they were also dismantled already.

    Maa, the merchants will surely not miss them.

    ¡¸You can do whatever you want with them¡­.why are you even asking me in the first ce?¡¹

    ¡¸Originally, the right of prey is to those who subjugated them but the mission this time is under themand of vige chief. Moreover, you promise that rewards will be given per monster. In this case, the right to prey is with vige chief.¡¹

    ¡¸Command? Isn¡¯t it a request?¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re the same.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Ask Gulf¡¯s group if they¡¯re interested in taking some parts. The rest will be sold.¡¹

    ¡¸As you wish. I¡¯ve already prepared an auction.¡¹

    ¡¸You can start it then.¡¹

    -0-

    Gulf¡¯s group, who returned after their subjugation mission, had a banquet at Niz¡¯s Aeat.

    No one seems to have been seriously hurt¡­.

    But the bronze knight is depressed.

    What happened?

    You were tricked by a wood killer thrice¡­.

    Ehto, no.

    I don¡¯t know how tofort him.

    Someone.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because he¡¯s a careless greenhorn. Unlike trents, you will notice them with a nce.¡¹

    White silver knight gave him another blow.

    Well, one might not grow if they are always beingforted¡­.

    Let¡¯s leave warrior matters to warriors.

    -0-

    I asked them.

    It seems like they don¡¯t need any monster parts.

    It seems like the subjugation reward I promised is enough.

    Youko¡¯s subordinates, who apanied me, immediately returned to report it.

    Is the pressure of the merchants that great?

    I have to thank Youko.

    I participated in the banquet and listened to their subjugation quest.

    -0-

    ording to Gulf and Daga, Pirika and Chelsea are quite strong.

    It looks like Pirika even wants to participate in the martial arts tournament of Big Tree Vige.

    Moreover, in the warrior section.

    It¡¯s definitely too early for her to join the knight section.

    If she really wants to, I don¡¯t mind if she participates.

    As for Chelsea¡­.she refuses.

    In a tournament before, she managed to reach the championship match of themon section but she was blown away by Ursa, literally.

    Ursa¡¯s not here though.

    Even so, she refuses to participate.

    Rather than that, you wish to hold a martial arts tournament in Vige Five.

    There are small tournaments from time to time but there¡¯s no big martial arts event that is sponsored by me.

    I don¡¯t mind.

    I¡¯ll tell Youko.

    Ah, but I wonder if she¡¯ll get angry.

    She¡¯s doing a lot of things now like developing the underground street stores, livestock promotion to the surrounding viges, construction of the school, and construction of a race track.

    I guess it¡¯s okay since Youko doesn¡¯t do all of those herself¡­..

    Let¡¯s present alcohol to Youko before telling her.

    I shouldn¡¯t agree that easily.

    Reflect, me.

    -0-

    The next day.

    Youko didn¡¯t get angry.

    ¡¸I was thinking of proposing a martial arts tournament too. ¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? ¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. Since Shashaato City has a monthly martial arts tournament, I thought we should do it too especially to reduce Gulf¡¯s bad effect.¡¹

    ¡¸Gulf?¡¹

    ¡¸Tons of people who are proud of their skills havee here to challenge him everywhere just to im the title of swordgod.¡¹

    ¡¸And the measure against them is a martial arts tournament?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It won¡¯t be as shy as the one in Shashaato City but it will make those idiotse to a specific ce. Gulf will also have an excuse in being challenged everywhere.¡¹

    ¡¸He can just tell them to meet him at the martial arts tournament. I see.¡¹

    ¡¸There are also a lot of requests for the vige to have an exclusive martial arts tournament. They want a joint event with Shashaato City.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you support them¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Not now. We have to be as big as Shashaato City first. That won¡¯t happen until five to ten years in the future.¡¹

    A joint martial arts tournament between Vige Five and Shashaato City.

    Vige Five will have no problem with it.

    As for Shashaato City¡­.there¡¯s Miyo who¡¯s the assistant of Governor Ifrus so she should be able to do something.

    If it¡¯s like this, it will definitely happen in the future.

    But if a joint event happened with Vige Five and Shashaato City¡­.

    I shouldn¡¯t expect anything for now¡­.

    ¡¸Make things happen first.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Let¡¯s get back to the topic, I agree with holding the martial arts tournament. Let¡¯s go all out.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. How long will it take for the event to take ce? Will it take you a year? Or maybe the year after?¡¹

    ¡¸Next month.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.eh?¡¹

    ¡¸There are so many people who want it to happen¡­.¡¹

    Was Chelsea the voice of Vige Five when she told me that?

 Chapter 538 â€“ Life in the Capital, Tiselle, Dinner Party

    <h4>Chapter 538 ¨C Life in the Capital, Tiselle, Dinner Party</h4>

    Today will be the day of our dinner party and the venue is our school.

    The guests are Uncle Demon King, his wife who¡¯s the principal, Uncle Beezel, Uncle Randan, Aunt Hou, and Uncle tts.

    There¡¯s also the Dalfon Company¡¯s Ridley.

    I feel uneasy after hearing that a privatepany, the Dalfon Company, is the one who¡¯s controlling the food prices of the whole kingdom.

    I¡¯m also about to get mad at Ridley because she doesn¡¯t trust me but it can¡¯t be helped given all that happened yesterday.

    However, I¡¯m d that I introduced Ridley as my friend.

    It¡¯s because Al-nii and Ur-nee don¡¯t have any friends to invite to the dinner party.

    I feel a sense of superiority.

    -0-

    Our house is not that big so the dinner party will be held in the living room and outside the house.

    Uncle tts is a minotaurs so he¡¯s really big so he voluntarily said that we should just extend the party outside.

    It seems like they have prepared a barbecue outside.

    Uncle tt¡¯s men have prepared several things.

    Now it has be arge barbeque venue.

    That¡¯s good but I wonder if it¡¯s alright to have Uncle Demon King go to our house without guards.

    ¡¸If we tantly put some guards around, it would be obvious that there are important people here. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve already taken care of the key points¡¹

    Uncle tts taught me one of the key points by looking at me while stabbing the meat and vegetables on a skewer.

    I see.

    They¡¯re hiding while guarding.

    Joining Uncle tts¡¯ men in preparing for the barbeque are Ojess, Haifrigta, and Kihatroy.

    ¡¸They volunteered to help. Did they cause you trouble? It looks like their goal is topensate you.¡¹

    ¡¸Rather thanpensation¡­.I think they just want to participate in the barbeque party?¡¹

    ¡¸That might be their goal but at least we know that we have good helpers. Also, some of the students seem to want to participate¡­.no, it looks like it¡¯s normal for them to gather here as if it¡¯s happening every day.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right.¡¹

    In the outer periphery of the barbeque party venue, I found familiar students¡­.ah, they are Gol-nii¡¯s groupies.

    ¡¸I¡¯m notcking in manpower so you can leave this ce to me. If you don¡¯t go in soon, you might get scolded, right?¡¹

    He¡¯s right again.

    -0-

    When I returned to the living room, Ridley looked at me with a ¡°help me¡± face.

    Did she get bullied?

    When I look at Asa, he shakes his head and tells me something.

    ¡¸Tiselle-sama, it¡¯s not very nice to just leave a guest you invited.¡¹

    Ah, I see.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    I apologized to Ridley.

    I introduced Ridley to Al-nii and Ur-nee but I did not introduce Ridley to Uncle Demon King¡¯s group since they had not all arrived yet earlier.

    If they already know each other, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem but if they don¡¯t, the invited person that was not introduced will be treated like air.

    It¡¯s troublesome but that¡¯s the rule of noble society.

    The dinner party has not started yet but all the guests are here so I¡¯ll introduce her first.

    ¡¸Uncle Demon King, may I introduce her?¡¹

    In a gathering like this, the first person to be introduced is the most important guest.

    That¡¯s the rule and Ridley suddenly screamed.

    Why?

    -0-

    When Ridley was introduced to everyone, the dinner party started.

    Around the tables are Al-nii, Ur-nee, me, Uncle Demon King, principal, Uncle Beezel, Uncle Randan, Aunt Hou, and Ridley.

    Asa, Earth, and Metora are serving as waiters.

    I¡¯ll thank youter.

    There are also six other people. They are servants brought by Uncle Demon King. Our house is not very big so it¡¯s now full of people.

    First, everyone is given a drink.

    It is only fruit water(juice).

    Aunt Hou was thoroughly disappointed but it can¡¯t be helped.

    There are also rules about drinks and food.

    Maa, it¡¯s only a formality so those who want to drink alcohol can drink after this.

    When Metora told that to Aunt Hou, she got better.

    However, Aunt Hou did not even bother drinking the fruit water after that¡­.

    -0-

    We are the host but this dinner party is an admission celebration so the greetings came from the guests.

    The school principal was the first to give her speech.

    ¡¸I already said this from the entrance ceremony but again, wee to the school. Please learn well and work hard.¡¹

    Next is Uncle Demon King.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be too violent.¡¹

    And then, Uncle Beezel.

    ¡¸If you encounter any trouble, you can rely on me. I also treat you as my grandchildren.¡¹

    Uncle Randan.

    ¡¸Beezel, you¡¯re a sly old man. Cough. If you think you can rely on Beezel, you can rely on me too. I¡¯m in charge of this country¡¯s internal affairs. If you made a little crime, I can take care of that for you.¡¹

    Aunt Hou.

    ¡¸I can also cover you for your crime. Rather than those dirty old men, you better go to me. Especially if you want to talk about money, auntie is an expert on that.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re older than m¡­.¡¹

    The reason why Uncle Randan suddenly stopped talking was because something happened under the table.

    Father also said that you should never mention a woman¡¯s age.

    That¡¯s Uncle Randan¡¯s sin.

    Also, I don¡¯t intend to make a mistake that would be a crime.

    Thest is Ridley.

    ¡¸Ehto¡­. First of all, thank you for inviting me to this ce. I am Ridley Baker Macker, a member of the Dalfon Company. I would like to congratte Alred-sama, Ursa-sama, and Tiselle-sama on their admission to the Gullgald Noble Academy.¡¹

    After receiving everyone¡¯s greetings, Al-nii responded on our behalf.

    ¡¸Thank you for your polite greetings. We are still immature and may cause trouble to everyone but thank you for your guidance. Though modest, we have prepared dishes from our vige. We hope you enjoy it.¡¹

    The prepared speech was used as it is.

    I was worried since everyone¡¯s already familiar with each other and that speech was even made to be not too polite. It¡¯s good that it became useful to at least one.

    I¡¯m d that I called Ridley.

    -0-

    The food was served by Asa, Earth, and Metora.

    We struggled with choosing what to cook.

    Should we prepare a course cuisine? Or should we choose as we like?

    For the sake of concept, we should choose a course cuisine.

    It will show that we¡¯re following the culture and style of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    However, we don¡¯t really need to do that since Uncle Demon King and the others already know the food in our vige.

    Thus, we decided to just cook ording to the vige¡¯s style.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a tonkatsu meal set.¡¹

    Tonkatsu, cabbage, rice, miso, and pickles.

    It¡¯s a meal set that father will be delighted to eat.

    ¡¸We prepared a lot of tonkatsu, cabbage, rice, miso, and pickles so please don¡¯t hesitate to say if you want more.¡¹

    Asa said so as we started eating.

    We should be having a conversation but¡­..

    All the guests are eating in silence.

    That includes Ridley.

    I only heard one voice.

    Someone asking for alcohol.

    Aunt Hou, how do you know what kind of alcohol we brought?

    We certainly won¡¯t drink, especially at school¡­..

    Metora, it doesn¡¯t matter. Bring it out.

    But Aunt Hou, don¡¯t drink too much.

    -0-

    Let¡¯s eat for the time being.

    Let¡¯s move to the main topic after this.

    -0-

    AN: In ordance with the concept of ¡°Admission Celebration¡±, the demon king should be the host of the event and he should be the one to invite the three. However, it will be a very big event at the castle so Alfred and the others were the ones who hosted it.

 Chapter 540 â€“ Life in the Capital, Ridley, Problem Solving

    <h4>Chapter 540 ¨C Life in the Capital, Ridley, Problem Solving</h4>

    The Dalfon Company has been responsible for food production and its price.

    Food production has always been a kind of driven production.

    As everyone knows, the demon king¡¯s kingdom has long been short on food.

    In addition, there is a war with a human country in the west so food continues to be scarce no matter how much is produced.

    However, the food prices never jump up significantly.

    This was because the Dalfon Company bought them at a high price from the producers and sold them at a low price.

    Of course, that gives them a deficit.

    Arge deficit.

    However, that deficit will bepensated with exemption from transport tax,nd tax, and monopoly on some products.

    -0-

    The food shortage of the demon king¡¯s kingdom was eliminated a few years ago when dungeon potatoes were discovered again and were nted in full swing.

    The market was overflowing with food but the price never copsed.

    This is because the Dalfon Company continued to buy at high prices.

    The food that the Dalfon Company bought was sold to the demon king¡¯s kingdom as it was.

    Of course, the Dalfon Company is not just a brokeragepany that buys and sells food.

    They¡¯ll examine the crops needed and guide the lords of various territories to adjust the production volume.

    Prices are also set formoners of the demon king¡¯s kingdom and they are not the profiteering type.

    This is the reason why food production and price adjustment in the demon king¡¯s kingdom has always been the Dalfon Company¡¯s responsibility.

    -0-

    This time, the problem is the existence of the Goroun Company, which has a great influence around Shashaato City and Vige Five.

    Goroun Company buys crops at a higher price than the Dalfon Company.

    Given that, of course, the price of crops in Shashaato City and Vige Five will rise.

    If it is only that, there shouldn¡¯t be much problem since it¡¯s only one area but Shashaato City is a gateway to move to various ces in the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    If prices move there, it will affect the whole kingdom.

    Therefore, the Dalfon Company is currently negotiating with the Goroun Company.

    If this is left as it is, it will cause food prices of the whole kingdom to rise and even affect the food production of various ces.

    That¡¯s the current problem that the Dalfon Company is experiencing.

    -0-

    ¡¸To put it simply, the Goroun Company is buying crops at high prices so it will affect the whole kingdom negatively. It is okay to buy crops but they have to buy it at the price the Dalfon Company rmends, is that right?¡¹

    Tiselle-sama summed up what I exined to the dinner party participants for around thirty minutes in an easy-to-understand way.

    Should I thank her?

    ¡¸But why is the Goroun Company buying at a high price? Wouldn¡¯t there be no problem if you buy it low from now?¡¹

    The one who asked is Demon King-sama.

    ¡¸Because the seller of the crops is also the Goroun Company.¡¹

    That¡¯s President Michael of the Goroun Company¡¯s response.

    I see, so that¡¯s how it is.

    Certainly. It will be difficult for the Goroun Company to agree to lower the price.

    Their profit as a seller will be reduced.

    No, is this an economic attack by the Goroun Company?

    By acting as the seller and buyer, they can manipte the price freely¡­

    Areh?

    Why is President Michael here in the first ce?

    An important person like himing to the royal capital will definitely contact us.

    Why didn¡¯t I hear that he¡¯s here?

    ¡¸We came here using the teleportation magic of Count Chrome but¡­.where is this?¡¹

    The person who answered my question is the representative of the Dalfon Company, Derinted.

    He looks like a man in his thirties but he¡¯s a 150-year-old demon.

    ¡¸Ridley, are you responsible for this?¡¹

    There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true.

    I shook my head to the left and right.

    It¡¯s not my work.

    -0-

    ¡¸Let¡¯s sit first.¡¹

    An unfamiliar maid girl rmended President Michael and representative Derinted to sit.

    Areh?

    The little maid girl will sit too?

    Ehto¡­.who?

    She probably didn¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying but she introduced herself to me.

    ¡¸My name is Miyo. I¡¯m the chief of staff of Governor Ifrus of Shashaato City.¡¹

    Governor Ifrus is a celebrity.

    He is evaluated as an excellent governor and is praised everywhere.

    You can see his excellence by looking at the explosive development of Shashaato City.

    Governor Ifrus¡¯ chief of staff.

    It seems like the only ones who met her for the first time are me and demon king-sama¡¯s wife. She may be a considerably powerful person.

    ¡­..

    ¡¸Tiselle-sama, do you know Miyo-sama too?¡¹

    I asked Tiselle-sama.

    Before Miyo-sama sat on her chair, she had a high five with Tiselle-sama so¡­.

    ¡¸She¡¯s a resident of the vige.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.Miyo-sama is a resident of Vige Five?¡¹

    Miyo-sama answered my question.

    ¡¸My original job is one of the servants of the chief¡¯s family. Asa over there is my colleague.¡¹

    I see I see.

    ¡¸However, I came here as Governor Ifrus¡¯ representative, I hope you¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I understand, Miyo-sama.¡¹

    -0-

    While I was exining the problems that the Dalfon Company was facing, Count Chrome went to Shashaato City and brought Michael, the president of the Goroun Company, Derinted, the representative of the Dalfon Company, and the chief of staff of Governor Ifrus.

    In addition to the party attendees are the three of them.

    Again, the attendees are Demon King-sama, his wife, Count Chrome, Minister Leg, Randan-sama, Tiselle-sama, Alfred-sama, Ursa-sama, and me.

    Why am I here?

    If I say anything, I¡¯ll certainly get attention.

    In short, I can only stay silent.

    Be as silent as possible and leave this ce as soon as possible.

    Don¡¯t stare at me Representative Derinted.

    I¡¯m not the one who brought up the issue about food production and price adjustment.

    Yeah, it¡¯s not me.

    I¡¯m not trying to usurp your leadership.

    Ignoring us, demon king-sama started talking again.

    ¡¸Now¡­.Michael. You are both the seller and buyer, why are you buying at that price? Why can¡¯t you work it out together?¡¹

    President Michael did not even move to answer the question of Demon King-sama.

    ¡¸It involves that.¡¹

    That¡¯s not even an answer.

    That¡¯s not even an answer desu yo.

    And a really bad reply.

    Even if you¡¯re the president of thepany that can rival us in the future, that¡¯s so disrespectful.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped then.¡¹

    Demon King-sama?

    Why did you back down?

    ¡¸Demon King-sama, it¡¯s true that it can¡¯t be helped but we have to do something.¡¹

    Count Chrome pointed.

    That¡¯s right but, why can¡¯t it be helped?

    ¡¸Umu. You¡¯re right. Then¡­.Imand everyone in this ce. The content of what we are going to discuss next must never leak. You will only tell the result.¡¹

    Demon King-sama dered so.

    In other words, we¡¯re going to talk about the something top secret ¡°that¡±.

    And if you say anything else, you will be erased without question.

    I want to escape desu.

    However, it is already toote.

    President Michael nodded and talked about that.

    ¡¸The crops of the field are only managed by the Goroun Company. They are all properly of vige chief.¡¹

    ¡­..excuse me but, I didn¡¯t understand a thing.

    What vige chief?

    ¡¸The transaction between my Goroun Company and vige chief was supposed to involve money but the outflow of gold and silver coins has be a serious problem. As one of the measures, we are now paying with agricultural goods like the crops and others.¡¹

    You¡¯re paying with crops?

    No, rather than that, since the Goroun Company hase to that point, that means that the outflow of gold and silver coins is intense.

    Miyo-sama continued.

    ¡¸In other words, all the sales of the crops in the fields near Vige Five and Shashaato City that are owned by the Goroun Company, are used to pay vige chief. The problem is that the selling price is not what is suggested.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you mean that if we lower the selling price of the crops, the Goroun Company has to make up for the deficit?¡¹

    I see. Is that the reason why the Goroun Company can¡¯t ept the price reduction of our Dalfon Company?

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it.¡¹

    Miyo-sama denied.

    ¡¸Vige chief has all the rights to the crops in the fields. It will be vige chief who¡¯ll lose if the price falls.¡¹

    Is that the reason why President Michael can¡¯t ept the price cut?

    ¡¸You should just cut the price. It¡¯s just a little loss of one person after all.¡¹

    Representative Derinted said what I have in mind.

    However, President Michael¡¯s reply was shocking.

    ¡¸Shut up or die.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Those words came from the president of the number 2pany of the whole demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    How barbaric.

    What¡¯s more, did he even consider who are around him?

    There¡¯s even demon king-sama and his wife.

    How can he say those kinds of words here¡­.

    ¡¸Dalfon Company representative, excuse me but please keep your mouth shut for now. This is a very important matter. Keep that in mind.¡¹

    Demon king-sama told representative Derinted to shut up without saying anything to President Michael.

    What is that important matter?

    I don¡¯t understand.

    President Michael exins what demon king-sama means.

    ¡¸To put it simply, it is impossible for the Goroun Company to reduce the price without making vige chief lose. We made it like that in order to be able to pay him conveniently but any price cut will make him lose.¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you change the contract so that vige chief won¡¯t lose?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if I can do that. I don¡¯t even know if that¡¯s possible. No matter what we do, it will only end up him giving way and losing profit. ¡¹

    ¡¸Can he? ¡¹

    Demon king-sama looks at Alfred-sama.

    ¡¸Since we¡¯re talking about father, he¡¯ll follow what¡¯s written in the contract even if he incurs losses. Though I¡¯m not sure if he would agree to the change of contract.¡¹

    So, the trading partner is Alfred-sama¡¯s father?

    In other words, the vige chief they are talking about is the vige chief of Vige Five?

    If the other party is willing to take the loss, we should impose it.

    That¡¯s what I would like to say but I did not do so after seeing what happened with representative Derinted.

    ¡¸In addition to that, I don¡¯t think father would want the demon king¡¯s kingdom to suffer. ¡¹

    Ursa-sama says so as she looks at Miyo-sama.

    Miyo-sama continued.

    ¡¸I think so too. So, I have this proposal¡­.let¡¯s have vige chief lose in food market. However, you should make up for that loss. ¡¹

    Hearing Miyo-sama¡¯s proposal, Demon King-sama thinks a little.

    ¡¸Are you sure it¡¯s okay? ¡¹

    Miyo-sama sticks out her chest and answers demon king-sama¡¯s question.

    ¡¸For this matter, I¡¯ll apologize to vige chief first. It will be okay. Once I tell him my experience of fighting alone in Shashaato City, vige chief will give in. ¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I¡¯ll leave it to you. As for thepensation¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸That will be the job of Randan-sama and Minister Leg. So, Michael-sama.¡¹

    Miyo-sama urged President Michael.

    ¡¸The Goroun Company will follow the Dalfon Company¡¯s suggested prices and contribute to the development of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.¡¹

    Thus, the purchase price of the crops of the Goroun Company fell.

    That¡¯s great.

    However, representative Derinted, who has been negotiating with President Michael for a long time, was a little depressed.

    Ehto¡­.

    Let¡¯s just be happy because the Dalfon Company is safe.

    -0-

    Summary of this story.

    Goroun Company: If the price drops, vige chief will incur a loss. We can¡¯t lower the price.

    Demon king: Vige chief will incur a loss? That might cause the destruction of our kingdom.

    Alfred: Father won¡¯t mind losing a little.

    Ursa: Yeah, he cares about the demon king¡¯s kingdom too.

    Miyo: I¡¯ll apologize to vige chief and bring out past matters so let¡¯s reduce the price. However, you should think of how to make up for him, okay?

    -0-

    Since the Goroun Company can¡¯t say ¡°Vige Chief¡±, the discussion with the Dalfon Company never moved forward.

    Michael-san is already thinking of bringing that matter to the demon king-sama after a baseball match.

    -0-

    Michael-san was furious because he already bet thepany¡¯s future to vige chief.

 Chapter 541 â€“ Life in the Capital, Miyo, Problem Solving Behind the Scenes

    <h4>Chapter 541 ¨C Life in the Capital, Miyo, Problem Solving Behind the Scenes</h4>

    My name is Miyo Foguma.

    I¡¯m one of the mercuries that was made to work at the Sun Castle.

    Maa, the Sun Castle has changed its name to Vige Four and it was decided that I¡¯ll work outside.

    I was supposed to be a manager of a teleportation gate but it was decided that I¡¯ll work as a civil servant because the teleportation gate was destroyed.

    And that¡¯s a mistake.

    I was sent to Big Roof Shashaato in the City of Shashaato as a support ountant and before I knew it, I¡¯m already in charge.

    The never-ending paperwork¡­..

    Do you know this?

    Sleeping is lying down on a bed and not losing consciousness on a desk.

    Ah, Iined.

    My apologies.

    -0-

    As a result of my tenaciousness to improve my working environment, I trained a number of civil servants.

    Yeah, it was incredibly hard.

    It¡¯s true.

    When they were about to be useful, they took the subordinates I raised. It feels like my soul was smeared in darkness.

    I will never forget that grudge.

    They still haven¡¯t returned my subordinates after all.

    -0-

    Now, I¡¯m working as the assistant of the governor of Shashaato City.

    How?

    When I was enjoying my meal at Big Roof Shashaato, I met Governor Ifrus.

    We had dinner together, we sang on the stage, and before I knew it, I was taken to his workce.

    ¡¸You¡¯re good with numbers, right? What do you think of this?¡¹

    Governor Ifrus says so as he passes some documents to me.

    Is it alright for him to show me these documents?

    Well, the job itself is not that difficult and it is much better than my current work environment¡­.can I do it from now on?

    Eh?

    Really?

    I can do it so I took it.

    Maa, it¡¯s not like it doesn¡¯t have any merit because we can get top-secret information about Shashaato City.

    Let¡¯s do our best.

    -0-

    And one day of me doing my best.

    A meeting between the Goroun Company and the Dalfon Company was held at the residence of Governor Ifrus.

    I¡¯m a neutral party so I don¡¯t have to say anything.

    I¡¯m just listening as someone from the government.

    That discussion took ce again and again but it did not proceed at all.

    I know why.

    The Goroun Company.

    They have been told by the Dalfon Company to lower their purchase price of crops but there¡¯s no way they can do that.

    They have already decided the purchase price of crops in this area and each transaction is carried out based on that.

    If they change the standard price, it will affect everything.

    It would be difficult for them to lower their purchase price.

    -0-

    On the other hand, the Dalfon Company.

    They usually brandish the ¡°for the sake of the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡± to control the food prices.

    Most people will just nod since they won¡¯t dare make the Dalfon Company their enemy.

    However, Goroun Company won¡¯t budge.

    There is a reason for that.

    It is the vige chief of Big Tree Vige who has the right of crops and he¡¯ll take a loss if the purchase price is lowered.

    The Goroun Company has offered to pay him with the right of crops instead of gold or silver coins and there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll let vige chief lose. It was their idea after all.

    Vige chief himself will probably not care but no one knows if those around him will not move.

    Vige chief can always suppress them but¡­that is too much of a gamble for the Goroun Company.

    Therefore, no matter what happens, the Goroun Company will never lower the purchase price.

    -0-

    The vige chief of Big Tree Vige is a top-secret matter so they can¡¯t tell anything about him to the Dalfon Company.

    President Michael-san of the Goroun Company is gently exining that there are things that he cannot say but representative Derinted-san of the Dalfon Company doesn¡¯t buy it.

    On the contrary, he suspects that the Goroun Company has some kind of malice to the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    When they were talking like that, Beezel-san came.

    The purpose of Beezel-san is Michael-san of the Goroun Company and Derited-san of the Dalfon Company.

    The problem of the purchase price of Goroun Company seems to have entered the ear of the demon king.

    He¡¯ll take the parties involved.

    That might be the fastest solution.

    Eh?

    Me too?

    It¡¯s my duty to report what will happen to Governor Ifrus?

    Okay desu.

    -0-

    We have been taken by Beezel-san to the grounds of Gullgald Noble Academy in the royal capital.

    More specifically, the house where Alfred-sama¡¯s group lives.

    Yeah.

    This is too small for Alfred-sama¡¯s group to live in.

    In the house are¡­.Alfred-sama, Ursa-sama, Tiselle-sama, Asa, and Earth.

    There are also the demon king-sama, Randan-sama, Hou-sama,¡­..and some people I don¡¯t know.

    Asa secretly taught me.

    Those are the demon king-sama¡¯s wife and Ridley-san of the Dalfon Company.

    There¡¯s also Metora-san, an impure dragon desu.

    Nice to meet you.

    Those are¡­.servants that demon king-sama brought?

    Two of them look like assassins¡­.are they guards of demon king-sama?

    I see.

    -0-

    However, Tiselle-sama¡­..what is it?

    High five?

    Okay.

    At the same time as the high five, a note was passed to me.

    ¡­..

    The flow of the problem and solution proposal are already written.

    Ehto, you want me to lead the discussion to this?

    No?

    The result is already written.

    In the middle of the discussion, Tiselle-sama secretly gives notes to demon king-sama, Alfred-sama, Ursa-sama, Hou-sama, and Randan-sama.

    Ah, Michael-san too.

    She didn¡¯t give any to the members of the Dalfon Company.

    Maa, all the Dalfon Company needs is for their purchase price to be followed so we don¡¯t need to adjust anything to the interest of the Dalfon Company?

    I see.

    I¡¯ll get thest and best part.

    However, this will reduce my trump cards against vige chief¡­.

    Tiselle-sama isn¡¯t doing this to reduce them, does she?

 Chapter 542 â€“ Life in the Capital, Tiselle, After the Dinner Party

    <h4>Chapter 542 ¨C Life in the Capital, Tiselle, After the Dinner Party</h4>

    The problem with the Goroun Company was solved.

    Good good.

    Father and Uncle Michael have a good rtionship after all.

    However, the problem is that their contract is only an overly optimistic verbal promise with each other¡­.

    In addition, the Goroun Company, no, the whole demon king¡¯s kingdom is cash-oriented, so the arrangement for that kind of credit is overly optimistic too.

    Father mustn¡¯t have thought anything of it.

    But for me, that¡¯s where the fun part is.

    -0-

    Since the discussion is now over, everyone is now chatting andughing.

    Asa and Miyo exchange information.

    I made Miyo lose in the discussion earlier so I have topensate her with something.

    I¡¯ll send a letter that will make father praise Miyo.

    -0-

    Ah, Ridley.

    Representative-san is moving towards Uncle Randan.

    Representative-san doesn¡¯t know that there are 2 fewer candidates, right?

    Should I stop him?

    I think it¡¯s best for Ridley if I stop him in order for her to stand on top but the Dalfon Company is likely to receive damage as well.

    Ridley seems to care about the Dalfon Company just as I care about the vige and father so I guess I shouldn¡¯t.

    Areh?

    It¡¯s Aunt Hou who stopped representative-san.

    ¡¸Minister Leg¡¹

    ¡¸I will advise you as Konegit who¡¯s supposed to be your daughter. There shouldn¡¯t be any loss to the Dalfon Company given what happened. You shouldn¡¯t get involved anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸There is certainly no loss, however, we still need to take care of our face. Just because we didn¡¯t lose anything doesn¡¯t mean we should stand back. I also think that the talk about thepensation will have an impact on us.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, so you think the Dalfon Company can always take the lead among otherpanies?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s all of the demon king¡¯s kingdom desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, this time, this matter is also for the demon king¡¯s kingdom. Are you convinced now?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..who is this vige chief?¡¹

    ¡¸The person who brought the dungeon potato to the demon king¡¯s kingdom. Just think of him as a great benefactor.¡¹

    ¡¸Dungeon potato¡­.then, demon king-sama¡¯s not the one¡­¡¹

    When Aunt Hou and representative-san were talking, Ridley did not say a thing however, Uncle Randan and Uncle Michael barged in.

    Uncle Randan spoke with representative-san first.

    ¡¸Representative Derinted, in our previous discussion, Michael¡¯s words are kind of rough. He wants to apologize for that.¡¹

    Uncle Michael steps forward.

    ¡¸I got too heated up with our previous discussion so I wasn¡¯t able to control my words. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    Representative-san looks like he wants to say something but he has no choice but to ept it because it¡¯s an apology that went through Uncle Randan.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be like that. As merchants, we should always be calm.¡¹

    Being sarcastic huh.

    Maa, this level of sarcasm is nothing to Uncle Michael.

    More than that, Ridley.

    Even if you don¡¯t tell representative-san that there are fewer candidates now, he¡¯ll hear it from Uncle Randan.

    Right right, you don¡¯t have to get next to representative-san¡­..elbow?

    What¡¯s more, to his stomach?

    Ma-maa, since you are like that, I guess it can¡¯t be helped.

    That¡¯s the best thing you can do to protect representative-san.

    -0-

    Outside the house, Uncle tts¡¯ group¡¯s barbeque is still ongoing.

    Uncle Demon King and principal when there.

    Ah, the tension of Uncle tts¡¯ men rose.

    Even the students in the back are affected.

    As expected of his charisma.

    I think in that aspect, even father can¡¯t hold a candle to him.

    Father doesn¡¯t go out much after all.

    However, it was great that he doesn¡¯t go out much.

    He would have been much busier if he did so.

    No, I¡¯m not saying that it¡¯s a sour grape.

    -0-

    In a certain ce in the barbeque venue, Earth and Metora are frying tonkatsu.

    It can be said that they are disposing of surplus.

    Still, it¡¯s very popr.

    We already ran out of rice so they have to settle with bread.

    We also ran out of cabbage¡­.ah, Uncle Beezel brought cabbage.

    But what¡¯s with ordering take-out?

    There¡¯s not much left.

    Eh?

    You want me to lend you Asa as a chef?

    You need to entertain guests from other countries in the royal castle?

    I know that Asa¡¯s cooking skill is famous in the hot spring area.

    I don¡¯t mind but¡­.I can¡¯t immediately respond. I have to ask Al-nii and Ur-nee first.

    Also, the person in question too.

    Alright, I¡¯ll ask them now.

    -0-

    ¡¸Can¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t¡¹

    Those are Al-nii and Ur-nee¡¯s replies.

    Areh?

    Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s okay?

    ¡¸It is but if we lent Asa, Tiselle shouldn¡¯t leave the school.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸What eh? The condition for you to get out of school is being bound to Asa. If Asa¡¯s not here, you naturally can¡¯t go out.¡¹

    Ehto¡­.

    How about Asa?

    ¡¸I will not refuse if it¡¯s necessary but¡­..doesn¡¯t that mean that Tiselle-sama no longer wants to go out?¡¹

    I see.

    Okay, I will not lend Asa. However, Uncle Beezel did not give up and I somehow feel that I should give in.

    What should I do?

    -0-

    A few dayster.

    Asa went to the royal castle as a chef.

    I don¡¯t know who those guests are but do your best.

    As for me, I¡¯m at Uncle Demon King¡¯s office.

    ¡¸Is it alright for me to see these documents?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. If you can summarize these documents in an easy to understand way¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it.¡¹

    I¡¯m helping Uncle Demon King.

    Of course, I¡¯m bound and the end of the rope is with Uncle Demon King.

 Chapter 543 â€“ Aegis Day, Day 60

    <h4>Chapter 543 ¨C Aegis Day, Day 60</h4>

    The phoenix chick Aegis seems to be transversing the shadow on the ground.

    It dodges the attack of the opponent and attacks.

    Of course, not with a punch.

    Given the reaction of the eagle watching over him, it looks like Aegis is not doing bad.

    On the other hand, the world tree leaves eating giant silkworm had to get supported by the other giant silkworms along with the dwarf Donovan.

    It wasn¡¯t able to take it alone.

    This is probably a rude thing to say but, that was the regr battle between Aegis and the giant silkworm.

    But, what exactly happened?

    Earlier, I thought they were going to fight immediately but their battle hasn¡¯t started.

    When I was thinking why, Hakuren came with the children.

    Aegis is waiting for them.

    Did you call them?

    So that¡¯s why you¡¯re only warming up.

    In other words, he¡¯s pretty confident today.

    Is the giant silkworm going to be okay?

    -0-

    It was a quick match.

    Aegis charges in me along with his bunshin.

    In anticipation of that, the giant silkworm made a shield made of thread.

    It is not a simple thread shield.

    In addition to a defensive magic casted on it, there¡¯s also an offensive magic casted.

    It is both offense and defense.

    I thought it would be the giant silkworm¡¯s victory again but Aegis surprised us this time.

    He spews a fireball that explodes as soon as it touches the thread shield.

    And took that chance to dive into the shadow.

    The shadow of the giant silkworm.

    It was surprising.

    ¡¸He used the fireball as a decoy in order to jump into the shadow? Impressive.¡¹

    The civil servant girl who¡¯s watching next to me said so.

    Is diving into shadow some sort of magic?

    What kind of principle¡­.no no.

    Even if you exin it to me, I won¡¯t understand.

    Aegis won.

    Aegis, you have already won so stop pecking the giant silkworm.

    Look, even the giant silkworm obediently epted its loss.

    Better luck next time.

    Aegis was delighted to have won in front of the children.

    The children seemed to be impressed too.

    ¡¸Even with badpatibility, you still managed to perform shadow transit¡­.I¡¯ll do my best too.¡¹

    Nutt, don¡¯t.

    That shadow transit thing¡­.only the kuros and spiderlings are using it.

    Is it easy to do?

    ording to Hakuren, it¡¯s not that difficult¡­no matter how easy it is, it is impossible for me to do it.

    However, shadow transit is like swimming on the ground so you¡¯ll definitely get dirty.

    I see.

    Aegis, take a bath.

    -0-

    Aegis doesn¡¯t hate taking baths.

    He likes bathing and has no problem with hot water.

    I put him in the hot spring before.

    However, prolonged exposure to water raised the water temperature.

    You can¡¯t let your guard down if you¡¯re with him.

    It will be okay if you keep it in mind but¡­.if you find yourself soothed by the water too much, you might not notice that you¡¯re already being cooked.

    A while ago, Aegis bathed in the ce where bathwater was taken and the water became too hot.

    That time, I struggled to dilute it.

    Because of that, I made an exclusive bath for Aegis.

    It is a one-meter bath with a depth of 10cm.

    When I installed it in the courtyard, it was taken over by the chickens.

    There¡¯s no way Aegis can rush into a ce where there¡¯s a flock of chickens so I made another one.

    The second one is on a high ce.

    It is three-meter high.

    There¡¯s no way the chickens can take over it so Aegis can use it all by himself.

    The eagle can watch over him there too.

    It was a bit troublesome but I had to install a dedicated water pump to it but I think it¡¯s not a waste.

    ¡¸Given how high it is, just a little movement will make boiling water ssh¡­¡¹

    The oni maids banned Aegis from using it.

    By the way, I don¡¯t know how they managed to do it since it is already three-meter high but the chickens were able to use it.

    Thus, Aegis was prohibited from using it while the chickens were okay.

    -0-

    Now, Aegis is bathing in the bath I use.

    ¡¸It saves you the trouble of warming bathwater but it takes time to cool it down.¡¹

    The water of the bath is being warmed by the beastgirls in turns using magic but it seems like they are used to cooling water now.

    There was also a concern about Aegis taking the bath first but I don¡¯t particrly mind.

    It¡¯s not like he¡¯s polluting the bathwater.

    Before going to the bathtub, I trust that Aegis has cleaned himself in the washing ce.

    -0-

    When Aegises out of the bath, the sun has already set and it is about time for dinner.

    Aegis eats at the same table with me.

    Be courteous with your pecking.

    However, there¡¯s a limit to eating only with his beak so he has to use his talons.

    And even his wings¡­.

    He¡¯s so dexterous.

    It¡¯s kind of surprising since Aegis is still small.

    -0-

    After eating dinner, Aegis heads to a bedroom.

    Aegis has his own bird hut but he recently stopped sleeping there.

    Aegis made a nest on the roof of my mansion.

    It¡¯s a normal bird¡¯s nest.

    To be honest, I thought Aegis would make something outrageous for his nest but I was surprised that it¡¯s a normal bird nest.

    He began sleeping there but he¡¯s not always there.

    Especially on rainy days.

    Also, on the day after a rainy day.

    When he¡¯s not there, he¡¯s on my futon.

    ¡­.don¡¯t go inside the futon, it¡¯s dangerous.

    I guess it¡¯s okay as long as eagle is there.

    Also, you¡¯re a bird, how can you lie on your back?

    No, you can sleep the way you want.

    Though I said that, one of the oni maids gently hugged Aegis and ced him on Kuro¡¯s back who¡¯s waiting outside my room.

    If it was winter, he¡¯ll stay in the kotatsu.

    The eagle chases after Aegis who¡¯s now leaving the room.

    After I said goodnight to Kuro, Aegis, and eagle, one of the oni maids closed the door.

 Chapter 544 â€“ Lying Down and Treant, Day 61

    <h4>Chapter 544 ¨C Lying Down and Treant, Day 61</h4>

    The sleeping faces of animals are soothing.

    Especially dogs¡­..I mean wolves.

    Breaking beds and futons with his horns in the past, Kuro has now mastered sleeping by lying on his back with his neck on the side.

    I don¡¯t think he needs to lie down on his back but looking at howfortable he looks, I won¡¯tin.

    However, I¡¯m worried if he¡¯ll have a stiff neck sleeping like that.

    The other kuros are sleeping on their backs too.

    However, they sleep on their shed floors that are covered with straw so they don¡¯t destroy the floor with their horns while sleeping.

    Though sometimes, when they fall asleep, they still hit the floor or the wall with their horns damaging them.

    -0-

    The anenekos and the kittens don¡¯t sleep much on their backs.

    The only one who¡¯s doing that is the father cat, Raigiel.

    He¡¯s a veteran in sleeping like that and even uses a pillow.

    When he sleeps like that, Raigiel falls into deep sleep.

    Even if the kittens are running wild nearby, he continues to sleep.

    Sometimes, he¡¯s even being kicked by them.

    I was worried if he¡¯d get injured at first but he¡¯s being protected with defensive magic.

    He continues to sleep no matter what.

    I don¡¯t know if he casted that magic while sleeping or before he sleeps but it helps a lot.

    Thinking if he¡¯s not protected by magic while sleeping, I can only feel sorry for him.

    -0-

    Kittens.

    Raigiel is sleeping so can you not go on a rampage?

    It might be a father and children bonding to you but it would be better if you do that if he¡¯s awake.

    There¡¯s no point if he¡¯s awake?

    Why? Are you shy?

    That not the reason?

    Daughters are really hard to understand.

    -0-

    Aegis sleeping by lying on his back is normal.

    I already recognized his species sleeps like that.

    -0-

    I have never seen the cows, horses, goats, or sheeps sleeping by lying on their backs¡­..not even once.

    I even asked the beastgirls in charge of taking care of the ranch area and they said that they haven¡¯t seen them like that either.

    Thinking about it, it is impossible to sleep on their back given how they bnce their body.

    No, it¡¯s okay, horse.

    I¡¯m not challenging you.

    Don¡¯t hurt your own body.

    -0-

    When I was thinking about who else can sleep by lying down on his back, I thought of someone.

    A bee.

    The plump and fat queen bee is someone that sleeps on her back.

    At first. I was surprised and even thought that it died.

    But I was wrong.

    It was in deep sleep while lying on her back.

    She¡¯s not like that before sleeping but when she falls asleep, she¡¯ll eventually roll and be like that.

    The soldier bees protecting her apologized to me.

    You don¡¯t have to apologize.

    By the way, that queen bee.

    Can she still get up?

    She¡¯ll roll again when she wakes up?

    I see.

    This fat bee has some hidden talent.

    When I tried to praise her, I was stopped by the soldier bees.

    He doesn¡¯t want me to spoil her.

    I see.

    -0-

    After looking around the vige, I returned to my mansion and found Kuroyon in front of the chessboard that was decorated in the entrance.

    It is the one I carved before. The one that I used the kuros to be the chess pieces.

    Kuroyon seems to like it more than anything and always stares at it in his free time.

    One time, I saw him taking the same pose as the king piece and to not embarrass him, I pretended that I didn¡¯t see him.

    Hey, anenekos, don¡¯t make fun of Kuroyon.

    Hnn?

    Make something that is modeled on cats?

    Right right.

    You¡¯re envious.

    I don¡¯t mind.

    However, the king must be your father, Raigiel.

    Hey, don¡¯t lose interest that fast.

    -0-

    When I tried to procure wood for making chess pieces, I was caught by the fairy queen.

    The fairy queen has not changed back yet.

    She¡¯s still in her adult form.

    Since she¡¯s in this form, she¡¯s basically free because she¡¯s not liked by children.

    I know what you want but can you not ask me for sweets every time?

    If you tell an oni maid, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll prepare it for you.

    The oni maids were strict to the fairy queen before but now they are following all her orders.

    As for why she always asks me¡­.

    ¡¸I want to eat the sweets that vige chief made.¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t feel bad when she said that.

    -0-

    After making dango for the fairy queen, I resumed my wood procurement.

    There was a lot of wood in the workshop but what I needed was not there.

    As for why, I made those woods into god¡¯s statues.

    Because of that, I have no choice but to go into the forest.

    Several kuros followed me as guards.

    However, I can¡¯t find the tree I need.

    It looks like it¡¯s going to take some time.

    I went into the depths of the forest.

    ¡­..

    There¡¯s a treant.

    A big treant.

    It¡¯s about 10 meters high.

    The diameter near the root is around¡­.5meters?

    It was clearly different from the treants near Vige Five.

    Anyway, release that kuro.

    If you don¡¯t, I have no choice but to turn you into timber using my AFT.

    ¡­.areh?

    This treant is exactly the wood I need.

    But turning it into chess pieces seems like a waste.

    It would be better to use it to carve a fine statue.

    It would be perfect for a goddess statue.

    The treant released the kuro.

    It looks like the kuro was not harmed and it has no malice.

    Hnn?

    You are looking for the nyunyu-daphne Igu?

    You heard it from the treants near Vige Five?

    So that¡¯s why you¡¯re here.

    Alright, I¡¯ll bring you to Vige One where Igu is.

    Hold on.

    How fast is a treant?

    It¡¯s so big so it should be slow¡­.or so I thought but it can easily match my speed.

    Thinking about it, it should be faster than me.

    Otherwise, how can ite here this early after hearing from the treants near Vige Five?

    It said that it can only move fast in a forest.

    That¡¯s amazing enough though.

    Ah, you¡¯ll be super slow while crossing the river?

    The bridge too?

    Don¡¯t mind it. Just focus on crossing.

    -0-

    I guided the treant to Vige One and brought it to Igu.

    It seems like they are old friends, they are getting along well¡­..but from an outsider¡¯s view, it only looks like two trees near each other.

    Well, as long as they canmunicate, there¡¯s no problem.

    When I tried to leave, the treant gave me a branch as thanks.

    Ah, just what I need.

    Its thickness is around 15cm and it is 1 meter long.

    I can easily make chess pieces using this.

    Thank you.

 Chapter 545 â€“ Elder Treant, Day 62

    <h4>Chapter 545 ¨C Elder Treant, Day 62</h4>

    When I returned to my mansion with the branch given by the treant, Loo and Tier took the branch.

    It looks like the treant¡¯s branch is valuable.

    If that is the case, why didn¡¯t you took some from the treants near Vige Five?

    ¡¸This branch is not from an ordinary treant. It came from an elder treant. It¡¯s super valuable.¡¹

    Loo said so while measuring the size of the branch.

    You mean that treant is an elder treant?

    When I was guiding it, I called it treant many times.

    I¡¯ll apologize next time.

    ¡¸Given its size, it can be made to a staff.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute. If you make something this big to a staff, it will be hard to gather other materials that can bnce it.¡¹

    ¡¸I think this vige has more than enough.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­right¡¹

    ¡¸In short, there¡¯s no problem even if I make one.¡¹

    Too and Tier talk like that as they are about to leave.

    Wait, hold on.

    That¡¯s for my chess pieces.

    ¡¸Can you leave that to me?¡¹

    That¡¯s my timber.

    Why don¡¯t you just go to the elder treant in Vige One and ask another one?

    ¡¸If someone you don¡¯t know suddenly asks you for your right arm, are you going to give it to that person?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t. Even if it is someone I know, I still won¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly.¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s why it¡¯s super valuable.

    However, when you exin it like that, the more I don¡¯t want to give it to you.

    No, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know how valuable it is.

    I told the elder treant that I was looking for timber to make chess pieces and I think it gave me that for that reason.

    It gave me something that is as valuable as my right arm so I have to use it for that purpose.

    ¡¸Ohoho¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Maa maa, Loo-san. Let¡¯s give up using it to make a staff. Do you mind if we use the scraped woods once you made those chess pieces?¡¹

    If that¡¯s what you want, I won¡¯t mind.

    And that¡¯s exactly what¡¯s happened.

    -0-

    I am sitting on a big sheet.

    The sheet is there to make sure that no scraped debris will be lost.

    And to make sure that no scraped debris will fly out, I have been surrounded by cloth walls.

    They sure are restless.

    Even so, I began working.

    Once I started working, I wouldn¡¯t notice these sheets.

    From the branch of the elder treant, I carved out modified chess pieces modeled on the cats.

    Complete.

    What is happening?

    The king piece, which is modeled on the father cat Raigiel, gives off a divine aura.

    The queen piece, modeled on the mother cat Jewel, is not.

    By the way, the anenekos and the kittens are pawns.

    There are also pairs of bishops, knights, and rooks.

    The anenekos and the kittens are eight in total which is great since there are eight pawns.

    The anenekos and the kittens are dissatisfied but¡­.there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.

    As for the bishops, knights, and rooks, I carved them into cats too.

    Persian cat, Siamese cat, and American shorthair.

    Yeah, they¡¯re cute.

    I was attacked by the anenekos and the kittens saying I was cheating.

    -0-

    Since I cut out my chess pieces, the rest will be left to Loo and Tier.

    I gather the scrap materials from the sheets and give them to them.

    I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re going to use it for but I want them to treasure it.

    As for the chess pieces, I decorate them at the entrance of my mansion.

    Yeah, not bad.

    Satisfying.

    ¡¸Hey Tier, these are ordinary chess pieces, why do they look magically induced?¡¹

    ¡¸They are magically induced now. Given that amount of magical power¡­.it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if they move on their own.¡¹

    Eh?

    Move on their own?

    ¡¸Yeah. However, they are created as chess pieces so even if they move, they are still chess pieces¡­¡¹

    Tier showed me the chess pieces.

    ¡­.They¡¯re not moving.

    ¡¸That¡¯s because they¡¯re only one group.¡¹

    Loo brought the kuro chess pieces and arranged them as the cat pieces opponents.

    Ah, they moved.

    In addition, they move ording to the rules.

    ¡­..

    After that, they stopped moving.

    Ah, they¡¯re waiting for the opponent¡¯s turn.

    Kuroyon, show them.

    -0-

    The cat chess pieces made from the branch of the elder treant are moving on their own.

    However, their ability is weak.

    Or maybe Kuroyon is just too strong.

    The cats are shocked.

    It¡¯s strange seeing that the chess pieces modeled to them are consulting them.

    It¡¯s like a cat¡¯s meeting.

    If I knew that it would move on its own, I would have carved others and not just the cats¡­.now it¡¯s a little too wasteful.

    ¡¸No, making chess pieces from an elder treant branch is too wasteful in the first ce.¡¹

    Said Loo.

    -0-

    Loo and Tier crushed the scrapped material of the elder treant branch into small pieces, added some things, and turned it into a block.

    The block is thinly shaved and made into tes.

    Twenty tes were made that way.

    After that, they draw letters using Guronde¡¯s powdered scale on each board, and cast something.

    It is now a magic tool.

    ¡¸Each of them can cast powerful healing magic. Each can be used from five to six times.¡¹

    That¡¯s amazing.

    Can I use it?

    ¡¸You can but it is more effective if the people who¡¯ll use it can use magic.¡¹

    Mou, what a shame.

    Twenty pieces of magic tools were distributed to each vige.

    Two each in Big Tree Vige, Vige One, Vige Two, Vige Three, and Vige Four.

    The remaining ten were sent to Vige Five.

    As for why, it¡¯s because the poption of Vige Five is biggerpared to other viges.

    If you want to distribute them using poption ratio, you might as well send all twenty to Vige Five.

    They will be used during an emergency.

    -0-

    And thus, the branch was all used.

    The elder treant who gave me the branch decided to settle in Vige One.

    Not in the vige but in the forest on the north side of the vige.

    When the elder treant rooted itself, I plowed the ground around it with the AFT.

    It was so happy.

    It doesn¡¯t want to leave that ce anymore.

    As an elder treant, is it okay for it to do that?

    It looks like it won¡¯t attack a prey if it can get enough nutrition from thend.

    Also, it looks like it will shake its branches when monsters or demon beasts appear in order to make them leave.

    Good.

    Hnn?

    What¡¯s wrong, nyunyu-daphnes?

    Are you against the migration of the elder treant?

    That¡¯s not it?

    You are envious of the field prepared for the elder treant?

    These girls.

    That¡¯s only a little effort.

    I used the AFT to plow a new field for the nyunyu-daphnes in Vige One.

    It is around 200m X 200m.

    Vige One has be bigger.

    -0-

    At ater date.

    In the field for the nyunyu-daphnes, there were a lot of small treants moving around.

    They seem to be the children of the elder treant.

    They look like that now but in the future, they¡¯ll be elder treants too. The nyunyu-daphnes stood before me.

    No, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.

    Yes, they are on your field but¡­.

    Do you find them troublesome?

    You should get along.

    Eh?

    You want another field for the elder treants children?

    ¡­.I guess it can¡¯t be helped.

    Just a little.

    Vige One has be even bigger.

    -0-

    AN: Elder Treant ¨C any finished goods made from it can move.

 Chapter 546 â€“ Model, Day 65

    <h4>Chapter 546 ¨C Model, Day 65</h4>

    I¡¯m processing a wooden board using the AFT to make a model.

    It is a model of the underground shopping street that is being built in Vige Five.

    Though it will only be for visual purposes, having a model of what it will look like and not having one makes a big difference.

    However, making a model is more troublesome than I thought.

    I might make an error in measurement.

    The width is 60cm and the length is 2m.

    I should have made it smaller.

    However, I can¡¯t throw this now.

    When I was thinking about what to do in order to not cause dy, I saw the mountain elves.

    -0-

    I decided to ask the mountain elves to help me in order to elerate the progress.

    I should have asked for help earlier.

    However, we don¡¯t need any pitfalls for the underground shopping street.

    There¡¯s no need for spears to suddenly poke anyone too.

    What¡¯s that waterway?

    Water attack measure?

    No, it¡¯s literally a shopping street and not a fort.

    However, the waterway is not a bad idea considering drainage for rainwater.

    Keep that waterway.

    Hnn?

    Ah, that¡¯s a rail.

    A truck moves over it.

    This is a truck.

    This is something I made.

    There are two types: a te-type truck which is basically a te with wheels and a box-type truck which is basically a box with wheels.

    They¡¯ll move on the rails like this¡­.

    The eyes of the mountain elves are shining.

    I wonder if they understand my problem.

    Rail.

    Two rails must beid neatly ording to the width of the wheels.

    The rails will wear because of the wheels.

    The rails of the underground shopping street will be fine because they will be made from the wood of the trees of forest of death processed by the AFT but it will be hard to make something simr elsewhere.

    ¡¸How about making just one rail? ¡¹

    I thought of a single thick rail, like in a monorail, but imagining it being used on the underground shopping street, it will definitely get in the way¡­.

    No, wait.

    How about putting the rail above like a hanging monorail?

    However, that would mean that we have to make the tunnel bigger¡­.

    And there might even be a problem with the strength¡­.

    It will also be dangerous if something is to fall.

    Then, why don¡¯t I put it on the ground then?

    -0-

    I got into it too much.

    Thepleted model is a four-story building with a width of 60cm, length of 2m, and height of 1m.

    It¡¯s a masterpiece.

    Moreover, it is something I¡¯m familiar with.

    Arge shopping mall.

    The center is open though.

    Its difference from a normal shopping mall is the first floor.

    There are four rails on the first floor.

    They are not for monorails but for the original trucks I designed.

    The reason for dropping monorail is because of power.

    Manually pushing something on a monorail requires more power and effort.

    On the other hand, if it¡¯s a normal rail, the resistance is small.

    We made some models as experiments so there¡¯s no doubt with that conclusion.

    That also made me give up elevating them and just leave them on the first floor.

    The first floor will be a space for moving trucks.

    Those trucks that will use those four rails will carry luggage to the stores.

    The stores are located on both sides of the second, third and fourth floors and there are also bridges connecting each side.

    There are also a considerable number of stairs that can be used to move up or down each floor.

    It¡¯s a pity that there are no elevators or esctors.

    -0-

    Now, I got pumped up with this model.

    I would like to show it off.

    And so, I brought it to Vige Five and showed it to the nning officials of the underground shopping street.

    No one said anything aside from Youko.

    Can you say at least a few words?

    That¡¯s a shame.

    Youko requested us to keep this model there.

    I don¡¯t mind so I left it there.

    -0-

    At ater date.

    Under Youko¡¯s order, the underground shopping street n was greatly revised.

    The current n is nothing like the model I made.

    She ordered to make it look like the model.

    Ehto¡­..

    That model is just a sample I made and I did not let you see it for you to follow.

    Also, don¡¯t make those pitfalls.

    I¡¯ll also help with the fundamental construction.

    When I said that, I was taken to the site.

    -0-

    The site is in the middle of Vige Five.

    At a busy part of Vige Five.

    A hole was drilled in that densely packed part and it is now regarded as a tunnel.

    The length of the tunnel is about a hundred meter.

    It¡¯s straight because I dug it using the AFT.

    The width of the tunnel is six meters.

    I made it wide enough that two carriages can pass by.

    The n for the underground shopping street came into light to make full use of the tunnel.

    Rather than underground shopping street, it is really a shopping tunnel but it was already named underground shopping street since I called it like that at first.

    The main source of the n is the effective use of the tunnel. Youko thought that this tunnel might solve the problem Vige Five is facing.

    -0-

    Vige Five is now facing theck ofnd problem.

    Since Vige Five is located on a mountain, thend where buildings can be built is limited.

    At the beginning of Vige Five¡¯s construction,nd and roads for important facilities were secured to some extent but theck ofnd became obvious because of the construction rush for those who migrated. There are more migrants than expected.

    The foot of the mountain is already being utilized to eliminate thend shortage but for some reason, the residents prefer to live in the densely packed mountain area so it¡¯s not very effective.

    In addition, living in a high ce is simr to a status.

    And what¡¯s more, they already came to the point where rebuilding Vige Five will be extremely difficult.

    The buildings are on a slope and almost no space from the road.

    It is difficult to expand and renovate and if you are dissatisfied with your current residence, you have no choice but to consider moving.

    Given that situation, it¡¯s difficult for restaurants or any other stores to be built aside from the foot of the mountain.

    The one that is expected to eliminate that is the underground shopping street¡­.

    Are you sure that you want to build a big shopping mall?

    No, you can do what you want with the tunnel.

    You already calcted the space so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    You¡¯ve also already taken care of venttion and lighting so I won¡¯t stop you.

    However¡­..can I add something?

    Then, I would like to propose installing elevators and esctors.

    It¡¯s hard to move up and down.

    The mechanism is not so difficult so the only problem is safety and power.

    I continued expanding the tunnel while thinking about the elevators and esctors.

    -0-

    By the way.

    There¡¯s not only one model.

    We tried a lot of things so there¡¯s something simr that we made for experiments.

    I think that it¡¯s better to bring perfection to Vige Five but my main purpose back then is ying.

    The spiderlings liked the model.

    In the space nned for a store can lie one spiderling.

    Seeing them crossing bridges looks like moving in an apartmentplex too.

    Truck¡­.in this model, I can also see the spiderlings riding on the monorail truck.

    Don¡¯t fight.

    Fall in line.

    Next to the model, thrusting her head into a box-type truck is the aneneko Miel. She no longer can take it and asked me with a pitiful meow.

 Chapter 547 â€“ Specialty, Day 66

    <h4>Chapter 547 ¨C Specialty, Day 66</h4>

    The construction of the underground shopping street in Vige Five is progressing rapidly.

    I¡¯m working hard to expand the tunnel.

    I also did not forget to reinforce the tunnel using the AFT to make sure it won¡¯t copse.

    As a precaution when I was expanding the tunnel, I dug from the top.

    Digidig digidig.

    Yeah, it will still take time.

    Let¡¯s do it leisurely.

    -0-

    It¡¯s not good to make only a ce but no contents.

    Because of that, I¡¯m thinking about the specialties of Vige Five.

    When I said that to Youko, she looked very surprised.

    Did I say something weird?

    That¡¯s not it.

    Vige Five already has specialties?

    -0-

    Seasonings like mayonnaise, miso, and soy sauce.

    Vige Five alcohol and Vige Five alcohol alternative.

    Iron products of the dwarves of Vige Five.

    Textile products of the elves of Vige Five.

    Chicken meat, eggs, beef, pork, goat meat, and mutton bred around Vige Five.

    Monsters and demon beasts¡¯ materials from the monsters and demon beasts subdued near Vige Five.

    I don¡¯t think any of those can be called Vige Five¡¯s specialty.

    -0-

    Also, in terms of culture, there¡¯s a medicinal garden, library, theater, public bath, event facility, and even a baseball field that tourists can visit.

    The library is particrly popr.

    At first, there were only storybooks that were collected in various ces so there were only a few users.

    But the truth of that matter is that only a few people can read.

    Because of that, I started reading in the library.

    I read stories for the children to poke their interest in reading.

    That made me hit the jackpot.

    Not only children but also adults came to listen.

    That made those who can read seem more powerful.

    Several people who can read started sharing roles and lighting and sound effects were added.

    Then, stories that are easy to read are chosen but of course, there¡¯s a limit to that.

    Then began the story creation in the library.

    We conducted research on stories that are pleasing to listen to in various ces and made simr stories.

    Of course, we did not only make pleasing stories.

    There are also disgruntled stories too.

    However, we continued making stories like that.

    After gaining reputation from doing such activities, we attracted people who wrote stories as a hobby in various ces.

    Today, Vige Five Library is regarded as arge storage of stories.

    -0-

    By the way, it seems like the theater was developed from that too.

    The theater is still in development period but it seems like people who specialize in acting in theater are beginning to be born.

    -0-

    On top of that, Vige Five is building a school, a race track, and an underground shopping street.

    The school¡¯s target is the residents of Vige Five so it will not have much influence outside but the race track is different.

    It will attract more people to participate in racing or gambling for thepetition.

    Like the school, the underground shopping street¡¯s target is the residents of Vige Five but¡­.we can never be too sure on what will happen in the future.

    Big Roof Shashaato was built in Shashaato City for the local residents but now, it seems to be gathering tourists from all over the kingdom.

    I wouldn¡¯t say it would be the same but it would be hard to predict the oue.

    -0-

    ¡¸There is also the super popr food called ramen. In addition, the holy maiden is in the church and the guard has Pirika. Do we still need specialty?¡¹

    Hearing Youko, I can only apologize.

    I¡¯m thinking of something unique that only Vige Five has but there are more than I thought.

    I¡¯m too na?ve.

    No, I just wanted to make a specialty food.

    You know, like aburaage.

    I¡¯m going to use it to make an inari-san.

    TN: Inari-san is inari sushi. If you click the aburaage link you can immediately read it too.

    Inari-san¡­.cut aburaage into triangles and let it simmer¡­.then, vinegared rice¡­wrap it inside the aburaage, and there you go.

    As an apology, I made three pieces for Youko.

    ¡¸I see¡­..delicious. It¡¯s easy to eat too.¡¹

    ¡¸The only ingredient of aburaage is soybeans and you only need to wrap it to vinegared rice. All ingredients are produced in Vige Five, right? Inari-san might be too weak to be called a specialty but you can show your individuality by adjusting the vor of the aburaage or even the vinegared rice. In addition, I thought it would be easy to match it to the taste of the residents since they can eat it together with pasta, mochi, or even rice without being bothered by the vinegared rice however¡­.I guess it¡¯s unnecessary.¡¹

    ¡¸Vige chief, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s not a bad idea.¡¹

    -0-

    As a specialty product of Vige Five, the production of inari-san was decided.

    However, it is only after the production of soybeans and rice goes well that it can be mass-produced.

    Until then, it can only be tasted at the cafeteria of the vige hall of Vige Five.

    ¡¸As the acting vige chief, reserve one for me.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s cheating desu yo. Even if you¡¯re the acting vige chief, you should line up properly. We love inari-san too.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then, with my authority as acting vige chief, your lunchtime has been cut.¡¹

    ¡¸Youko-sama, no matter what happens, I¡¯m going to get an inari-san.¡¹

    ¡¸For some reason, everyone likes it.¡¹

    It seems like it is popr but¡­.it¡¯s too early to be popr¡­

 Chapter 548 â€“ Life in the Capital, Ursa, Assassin, Day 15 â€“ Day 25

    <h4>Chapter 548 ¨C Life in the Capital, Ursa, Assassin, Day 15 ¨C Day 25</h4>

    My name is Ursa.

    Mother Hakuren and father Hiraku¡¯s daughter, Ursa.

    No more, no less.

    -0-

    I am now living in the capital of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    I¡¯m with little brother Alfred, little sister Tiselle, Asa, Metora, and my exclusive butler Earth.

    At first, Nutt was supposed toe with us instead of Tiselle but I managed to make Tiselle take her ce.

    I apologized to Nutt but Nutt also has the same opinion as me so she cooperated.

    It will be hard for me and Nutt to hold Alfred down.

    For Alfred¡¯s sake, she even asked Alfred to convince father to rece her¡­.

    Alfred, on the other hand, is confused but he still managed to convince father.

    And we managed to get the desired result.

    If it is Tiselle and me, we can hold Alfred down.

    -0-

    Or so I thought because Tiselle is always absent as she goes to the royal castle every day.

    I told Tiselle her role but, could she have forgotten it?

    That¡¯s possible.

    Asa and Earth are also not here so the firepower is obviously insufficient.

    Metora is strong but she¡¯s not strong to suppress him if that happens.

    There¡¯s no choice but to make sure that won¡¯t happen.

    I have to make sure that Alfred won¡¯t get out of my gaze.

    Then, I also noticed assassins.

    Five of them?

    In terms of strength, they can be considered as weak.

    However, who knows if they can use poison.

    I won¡¯t get my guard down.

    I had Metora take care of them.

    Those five assassins are hired by the Dalfon Company.

    There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll trust the assassins¡¯ words so I¡¯ll leave them to Tiselle.

    She¡¯s the best in that aspect.

    That¡¯s what I want to say but these are assassins.

    Who knows why they are here?

    However, I feel their bloodlust.

    There¡¯s no doubt that these are killers.

    It looks like they are different from goningumi and not the information gatherer type.

    Their target is not only me but also Alfred.

    I won¡¯t forgive them.

    -0-

    I worked hard for the next three days but it¡¯s useless.

    I stillck information.

    It¡¯s frustrating.

    But I did not rampage.

    I¡¯ve grown.

    I asked Uncle tts to support me.

    ¡¸We arrested a couple of suspects.¡¹

    Great.

    The bloodlust around also disappeared.

    But, why are they targeting us?

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s hard to say but it looks like they found out that you are rted to Lulushi-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Mother Loo?¡¹

    ¡¸A little while ago, she treated a certain member of the royal family of a certain country. It seems like the hostile forces are retaliating.¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re using us to retaliate?¡¹

    ¡¸Targeting Lulushi-san to retaliate is too unrealistic, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸And targeting children is realistic?¡¹

    ¡¸If you target children, even if you fail, you surely would have dealt damage.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Lulushi-san would be worried if she knew you were being targeted, wouldn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s be enraged and likely charge at the opponent¡¯s country.¡¹

    ¡¸That is already expected but I feel like I should report this to the vige. Do you know what that means?¡¹

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you just hide it? You won¡¯t need to worry about anything then.¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re saying that seriously, all I can say is that it is the worst thing that I can do.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, then, how about saying that we didn¡¯t notice that they were assassins?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you going to eliminate them all?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. If that case, mother Loo would think that I¡¯m only exaggerating and she won¡¯t think it is necessary to go to the other party¡¯s country.¡¹

    ¡¸That would be great but¡­.hmm¡¹

    ¡¸We want to live in peace but we don¡¯t want to be protected by many guards.¡¹

    In order for that to happen, I should be fully recognized by both mother and father.

    Otherwise, what¡¯s the point of leaving the vige anding here?

    ¡¸Please, Uncle tts. I won¡¯t go on a rampage and will properly consult you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..Okay. However, it is impossible for me to send a false report though I¡¯ll report that it was you who noticed those assassins. At the same time, I¡¯ll also convey your n. I¡¯ll also tell her to calm down.¡¹

    ¡¸How about father?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s up to Lulushi-san.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want him to worry.¡¹

    -0-

    Perhaps the result of Uncle tts¡¯ report, the high elf Rigune-san became our guard.

    Rigune-san is mother Ria¡¯s mother.

    For that reason, I¡¯m supposed to call her grandma Rigune but I can¡¯t say that.

    Though Rigune-san is now our guard, she doesn¡¯t appear before us.

    She¡¯s protecting us from the shadow.

    But sometimes, she eats with us.

    If Rigune-san is at our house, Gol-ani and the others oftene.

    They are learning bow from her as well as essential knowledge for adventurers.

    I¡¯m studying with them too.

    As for Alfred, is he interested in adventurers too?

    I almost blurted out that it doesn¡¯t suit him but¡­.I didn¡¯t say it.

    Father said that I should be careful with my words since I might hurt others.

    -0-

    I was not careless.

    It was the enemy who had a good n or two.

    A few hours ago, an unfamiliar monster came out from the north forest so Rigune-san and Gol-ani¡¯s group were called by the adventurers guild.

    Rigune-san tried to refuse since she¡¯s guarding us but I got interested in the unfamiliar monster so Alfred and I insisted on going.

    I, Alfred, Rigune-san, Gol-ani, Sil-ani, and Bro-ani, the six of us left school and was traveling at a meadow towards the north forest¡­..

    We were ambushed.

    About 30 thugs attacked us.

    But they are not Rigune-san¡¯s match.

    She beat them out.

    We can¡¯t leave these thugs alone but we can¡¯t kill them too.

    Because of that, Gol-ani, Sil-ani, and Bro-ani brought them back to the royal capital.

    And when we were wondering what to do next, about 30 thugs showed up again.

    They are not Rigune-san¡¯s match.

    However, Alfred and I no longer have guards.

    That¡¯s their goal.

    A man with a grumpy face showed up.

    He looks like a merchant.

    He doesn¡¯t look like a thug so I didn¡¯t pay attention to him but he threw daggers at us.

    Six daggers.

    Three for me and three for Alfred.

    I can evade them.

    However, Alfred can¡¯t.

    Because of that, I caught the three daggersing toward me and threw them to intercept the three daggers going to Alfred.

    Sess.

    At the same time, a dull pain ran on my nk.

    A seventh dagger?

    It was stuck in my nk.

    Alfred screamed.

    It¡¯s okay.

    This is nothing.

    ¡¸Alfred, run!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    Alfred fled.

    To be honest, neither Alfred nor I received education in how to deal with what¡¯s happening.

    We were only educated to remain on the scene and scream if we wanted to.

    We were educated not to be a hindrance.

    Now, the opponent is strong.

    He¡¯s different from those thugs.

    However, even if I can¡¯t beat him, I can still do something.

    Once Rigune-san knocks out all of the thugs, we¡¯ll be sa¡­..

    I heard a scream that I don¡¯t want to hear.

    When I looked in the direction of the scream, there was a group that¡¯s ambushing the fleeing Alfred.

    And Alfred was pierced with countless of arrows released by the enemies.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I was not careless.

    It was the enemy who had a good n or two.

    I failed.

    I should reflect.

    I ignored the merchant-like man in front of me and called out to Rigune-san who¡¯s dealing with the thugs. We have to run away with all our might.

    We have to leave this ce as far as we could.

    Alfred will surely get angry.

    Did Alfred die from being pierced by countless of arrows?

    Alfred should be fine with an attack of that level, right?

    Look, Alfred¡¯s body is getting blurry.

    Atomization.

    Any physical attack won¡¯t work.

    He¡¯s a cheat.

    However, he can¡¯t attack in that state.

    But even if Alfred can¡¯t attack, it doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s helpless.

    Alfred¡¯s shadow spreads in an unnaturally wide manner.

    And shadow warriors came out from there.

    And they indiscriminately attack.

    Once upon a time, when he did this in the vige, Alfred was scolded by father.

    Since then, he had sealed it but given his current state, that won¡¯t matter.

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on?¡¹

    I answered Rigune-san¡¯s question.

    ¡¸Alfred atomizes when he gets attacked¡­.he still can¡¯t control his atomization state well so he fell to a frenzied state when atomizing.¡¹

    The shadow warriors that came out from Alfred¡¯s shadow attacked the group that ambushed Alfred.

    The shadow warriors are not so strong but they are infinite¡­.there¡¯s no end to them.

    In addition, they attack indiscriminately and don¡¯t care about anyone but Alfred will surely remember thister.

    If we suddenly approach, we will surely be attacked.

    What should I do?

    I especially asked Tiselle toe with us for this but she¡¯s not here.

    How regretful.

    Ah, Rigune-san, that¡¯s useless since arrows are not very effective against shadow warriors.

    It will be more effective to beat them up than shooting them with an arrow.

    The shadow warriors are now attacking the merchant-like man.

    The merchant-like man is defeating shadow warriors one after another but shadow soldiers are being created one after another.

    He was immediately drowned by a wave of shadow warriors.

    I want to say serve him right after what happened to my nk but¡­.

    The thugs that Rigune-san was dealing with earlier are also being swallowed by shadow warriors.

    As they struggled to cope, Alfred made another move.

    He stopped creating shadow warriors and casted a magic circle.

    ¡¸What¡¯s Alfred doing?¡¹

    I exined to the worried Rigune-san.

    ¡¸Ehto, he¡¯s calling someone who he contracted with.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean he¡¯s summoning? Who is he calling?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know but¡­.I wish it is someone I could talk to.¡¹

    Alfred, who is in a frenzied state, called the name of his summon.

    A shadow appeared in the magic circle he made.

    I called it out too.

    ¡¸Kuroichi!¡¹

 Chapter 549 â€“ Life in the Capital, Ursa, Betrayal, Day 25

    <h4>Chapter 549 ¨C Life in the Capital, Ursa, Betrayal, Day 25</h4>

    Kuroichi, who had been summoned by Alfred, barked loudly.

    The air shakes violently.

    I wonder if it also affected the royal capital.

    This is bad.

    However, it¡¯s good that the one he summoned is Kuroichi.

    Kuroichi is a calm type and won¡¯t go on a rampage without knowing the situation.

    It looks like he judged that Alfred atomized because he was attacked.

    That¡¯s enough for Kuroichi to get bigger.

    He¡¯s in full battle mode.

    Kuroichi has always favored Alfred after all.

    However, this is bad.

    ¡¸Rigune-san, my weapon.¡¹

    I don¡¯t have a weapon.

    I left it to Rigune-san before we went out.

    If I have it, I would want to swing it around.

    In order to not repeat my mistake in Vige Five, I refrained from holding it.

    If it¡¯s just those assassins, I thought I wouldn¡¯t need any weapon to deal with them.

    But I was na?ve.

    I won¡¯t let my guard down anymore.

    ¡¸Since you asked me to give it to you, I¡¯ll give it to you but, why?¡¹

    ¡¸It is impossible for me to suppress Kuroichi with just my bare hands.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.right. Do you need support?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m only going to persuade him.¡¹

    I took the sword that I had entrusted to Rigune-san.

    It¡¯s the sword that father gave me.

    Uncle Gutt made it ording to my current body size so it fits me well.

    I feel I can do anything with this sword.

    No, my expression has loosened.

    I¡¯ll have to use this sword before Kuroichi but¡­.before that.

    ¡¸Rigune-san, that one should be hiding somewhere. Take care of it!¡¹

    The person who threw the seven daggers should be lurking somewhere.

    I think he¡¯s someone powerful but with Rigune-san around, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem dealing with him.

    -0-

    When I made my move, Kuroichi was attacking the group that attacked Alfred.

    The number of ambushers that attacked Alfred is about 20 people.

    They have excellent equipment.

    They are obviously not bandits but an organized armed group.

    Several people were blown away by his assault.

    But they seem to want to resist Kuroichi.

    I wonder if they don¡¯t understand the difference in strength or is their battle spirit too high?

    Either way, it¡¯s only stupidity to fight against an angry Kuroichi.

    I don¡¯t really care what happens to those ambushers that attacked Alfred but¡­.if he kills them, father would be disappointed.

    Because of that, I must make sure that no one will die.

    I attacked Kuroichi¡¯s shoulder with my sword.

    Kuroichi sensed it and evaded to the side.

    And counterattacked with a bite.

    But he stopped.

    It looks like he recognized me.

    Good.

    This is my chance.

    ¡¸Kuroichi, don¡¯t kill! Father will be sad.¡¹

    To reply, Kuroichi barked.

    Okay.

    With this, we can just take care of this armed group.

    After that, Alfred¡­.

    The atomized Alfred was shrouded in shadows before I knew it.

    Is it time?

    Given what happened, this is not surprising.

    ¡¸Alfred, wake up!¡¹

    I cut the shadows that are wrapping Alfred.

    However, tons of shadows attacked me.

    Sweet.

    I shed all the shadows and kicked the part that was wrapped in shadow.

    I felt something stic.

    Since that is the case, I cut it with my sword.

    Of course, I¡¯m careful enough to make sure that I won¡¯t damage Alfred inside.

    ¡­..

    It¡¯s already toote.

    A young man came out of the shadow I shed.

    A man in his twenties.

    He¡¯s wearing shadow clothes and is standing in mid-air.

    ¡¸This one is the king of darkness!¡¹

    A grown-up Alfred.

    -0-

    Alfred hid his face using one of his hands while taking a pose and began attacking the archers.

    He alsomands Kuroichi.

    Kuroichi is¡­.good, he¡¯s doing his best ording to themand.

    Alfred¡¯s attacks¡­.are powerful but they don¡¯t hit.

    This is why I always tell you to practice more.

    Well, it¡¯s good that he didn¡¯t practice.

    I¡¯m running away with all my might.

    Alfred in that state is very troublesome.

    You can hit him with your attack but will immediately recover.

    He¡¯s almost invincible.

    On top of that, he can continuously cast magic.

    And the reason why he can¡¯t hit is because he¡¯s only using shy-looking magic. He doesn¡¯t even use his hands or even his feet when using magic in real battle.

    There are several ways to control Alfred in that state but the only one avable given the current situation is to greatly damage him.

    I want to avoid that.

    I have no choice but to go with Rigune-san and escape with all our might in order to call Tiselle at the royal capital.

    When I was thinking of doing that, there was a group that came from the royal capital and they were raising dust while traveling.

    It¡¯s a cavalry.

    There are more than two thousand of them.

    Seeing the g, they are soldiers of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Are they here to catch the ambushers who attacked Alfred?

    I guess they¡¯re not.

    The group of cavalrymenunched an attack against Kuroichi.

    What else can get worse?

    Kuroichi did not suffer much damage but they are now recognized as enemies by Alfred.

    ¡¸Dare attack my servant, you lower beings!¡¹

    Alfred attacked the cavalry with a shy-looking magic.

    A violent explosion urred.

    Since they are so many, he managed to finally hit something.

    However, even with two thousand cavalrymen, it will be difficult to stop Alfred and Kuroichi.

    Alfred created shadow soldiers again.

    If this goes on, the damage will be big.

    I have to call Tiselle.

    ¡¸If Tiselle is here, can we do something?¡¹

    I nod strongly to Rigune-san.

    The only one that can make Alfred calm down in that state is Tiselle.

    ¡¸Yeah, she can do something about this.¡¹

    At the end of my and Rigune-san¡¯s line of sight¡­.we saw the army marching from the royal capital.

    The number is over ten thousand.

    I thought that it would be a disaster when that ten thousand troops supported the two thousand earlier but it was nothing to worry about after all.

    It was Uncle Demon King who¡¯s leading that army of ten thousand.

    And Tiselle is riding at the back of the horse Uncle Demon King is riding. She¡¯s waving her hand.

    -0-

    ¡¸That¡¯s Al-nii?¡¹

    Tiselle had already grasped the situation before I exined it.

    That saves time and effort.

    ¡¸Yes, so please.¡¹

    ¡¸Since Ur-nee has asked, I can¡¯t say no.¡¹

    I told Uncle Demon King to release Tiselle.

    She was finally relieved of that rope tied on her waist as she threw that rope on the ground.

    Tiselle, who went down, runs towards Alfred.

    Alfred and Kuroichi¡­.seem to have defeated the two thousand cavalries.

    And now, they are staring at the more than ten thousand troops behind Uncle Demon King.

    He¡¯s taking a fearless stance as if saying even if there are ten thousand enemies, he¡¯s unrivaled.

    ¡¸Ursa, is it alright to let Tiselle go there alone?¡¹

    Uncle Demon King asks anxiously.

    ¡¸She¡¯s okay.¡¹

    As proof, Tiselle kneels on one knee in front of Alfred and said:

    ¡¸My great nii-sama, this Tiselle is on your side! Let¡¯s defeat that army together!¡¹

    ¡­.

    ¡¸Ehto, Ursa. It looks like Tiselle has betrayed us in a grand way.¡¹

    ¡¸Acting.¡¹

    Tiselle casts a spell to soften the ground around her.

    Then, the softened ground rises and takes form.

    It¡¯s a golem.

    And not your ordinary golem.

    It¡¯s a super giant golem with a height of 12 meters.

    ¡¸That¡¯s acting?¡¹

    ¡¸Acting.¡¹

    The only golem that Tiselle can make is this giant golem.

    She can also only make one at a time.

    However, she can¡¯t control it that well.

    She can onlymand it to advance, retreat, and attack.

    In addition, even after making it, the golem won¡¯t continue to exist unless Tiselle is in contact with it.

    Even if it is full of weak points and is not even useful. I can still remember how it crushed father¡¯s field when she made it in the vige.

    Since it is a golem, there is a way to remove its weakness.

    That is, to make someone else control it.

    However, it will be extremely difficult for someone else to control the golem that Tiselle made.

    Sounds impossible but Earth made it possible.

    Earth is a y doll.

    That¡¯s why it ispatible with the earth golem made by Tiselle.

    Earth only needs to dive into the golem created by Tiselle to control it.

    Once Earth merges with it, Tiselle¡¯s golem can act like a living creature.

    ¡¸So, Earth will be the one who¡¯ll do the surprise attack? Earth, are you there?¡¹

    Even though Uncle Demon King called and looked around, he couldn¡¯t find Earth.

    I know.

    I¡¯m only talking about that can be done.

    If you know that Earth can merge with it and it can move while you ride it, there are certainly people who would want to ride it.

    Like Alfred.

    In other words¡­.

    ¡¸Nii-sama, it¡¯s morphing time!¡¹

    The chest of Tiselle¡¯s golem opens as she tempts Alfred there.

    Inside the golem¡¯s chest, there¡¯s a space with chairs that even adults can go to.

    Alfred rode into the golem whileughing loudly.

    The chest of the golem closes.

    ¡¸Yeah, captureplete.¡¹

    Tiselle confined Alfred in the golem.

    No one can go in or out of the golem without Tiselle¡¯s permission.

    Though it¡¯s a good idea, I was worried because Alfred was already caught using this strategy before.

    This is the third time.

    Kuroichi was wandering around the golem looking troubled.

    -0-

    -Omake-

    Demon King: Can he escape from the golem?

    Tiselle: If it is a magic match, I can¡¯t defeat Al-nii but I won¡¯t lose to him in terms of golemology so it¡¯s okay.

    AN: Ursa did not rampage even though she has a sword.

    As for her dagger wound, it will be discussed next time.

 Chapter 550 â€“ Life in the Capital, Ursa, Friends, Day 25 â€“ Day 26

    <h4>Chapter 550 ¨C Life in the Capital, Ursa, Friends, Day 25 ¨C Day 26</h4>

    ¡¸Can he escape from the golem?¡¹

    Tiselle answered Uncle Demon King¡¯s question.

    ¡¸If it is a magic match, I can¡¯t defeat Al-nii but I won¡¯t lose to him in terms of golemology so it¡¯s okay. ¡¹

    Actually, he¡¯ll be able to escape in about 20 minutes but Alfred will already be calm by that time.

    ¡¸Other than that, are those soldiers alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, they have been taken care of.¡¹

    Tiselle is worried about the two thousand cavalries that arrived before them.

    Tiselle got the information that someone¡¯s going to attack us so she sent them but they attacked Kuroichi instead.

    ¡¸There was a story about an unfamiliar monster that came out of the north forest so they thought it was him.¡¹

    Tiselle was in a bit of remorse for her miscalction.

    In fact, she already sent an instruction to them when she heard Kuroichi¡¯s bark but it looks like it was already toote.

    They immediately chase them afterpletely gathering ten thousand soldiers.

    However, since Kuroichi is there, those ten thousand soldiers are meaningless.

    ¡¸I would never imagine that Al-nii will have to summon Kuroichi even though he¡¯s with Ur-nee, Gol-nii¡¯s group, and even Rigune-san. That¡¯s already a pretty powerful line up.¡¹

    I think so too¡­.

    By the way, did you meet Gol-anii¡¯s group?

    They should be on their way to the royal capital.

    ¡¸I asked them to deal with something with Earth.¡¹

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸There are three local nobles that revolted after being sweet-talked by another country.¡¹

    ¡¸Is everything alright? Why did you bring ten thousand soldiers here then?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Uncle Demon King. He said Al-nii and Ur-nee are more important than those rebelling nobles.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸It is. It¡¯s okay since we received advance information about the rebels. Earth and Gol-nii¡¯s group also went there.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it nearby?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s quite far. They are sent by Uncle Beezel.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸ording to the information we got, it seems like they are nning to cause an incident at the royal capital. Because of that, the army who should have been on standby at the fort on the west was on stand-by at the royal capital.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, is it okay to move them here? What if everything that¡¯s happening here is only a decoy?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha. The incident that¡¯s supposed to happen in the royal capital involved a lich.¡¹

    ¡¸Lich?¡­..ah, a little while ago, Earth beats up a lich.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Uncle tts and Asa are watching over the capital now just in case something happens.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­.but, doesn¡¯t this mean that we¡¯re currently borrowing the power of the kingdom itself?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than us borrowing, it would be better to say that we are doing the kingdom a favor. Right, Uncle Demon King?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s right.¡¹

    Uncle Demon King is looking at the two thousand cavalrymen being rescued.

    No one died but a lot of them were injured.

    The horses are¡­.safe.

    Let¡¯s praise Kuroichi.

    And I¡¯m convinced that Tiselle is selling favor this time.

    -0-

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I never thought that there would be so many assants.¡¹

    Uncle Demon King apologizes again.

    As for those assants or assassins, in fact, Uncle Demon King has already informed us about them in advance.

    There are a number of organizations targeting us.

    Originally, we should have been okay with just staying at school but assassins even dare appear in school.

    It will be disadvantageous for us to wait for them to move.

    Also, other students might get caught in the middle.

    I want to avoid that.

    Then, shouldn¡¯t it be fine if we returned to the safety of the vige?

    I want to avoid that too.

    I don¡¯t want to go back to the vige like a shameless coward.

    Father will surely won¡¯t¡¯ mind and will even wee us warmly but how about our mothers?

    We were taught to wield and control power.

    We¡¯ll only be scolded if we can¡¯t even handle practice-level assassins.

    -0-

    What to do then?

    Lure the assassins.

    And so, we headed to the north forest¡­.however, I never thought that we would fall that much to their n.

    ¡¸Most of those assants are under the candidates of the Dalfon Company¡­namely Giling and Muskund.¡¹

    Tiselle exins.

    ¡¸Giling and Muskund were those who got caught during your incident?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. That¡¯s the two of them. Each of them led a force that is as big as the Goroun Company.¡¹

    Heh.

    I don¡¯t know how big the Goroun Company is but I nod to show that I understand.

    ¡¸Because of that, they have their own armed organization and the member of those organization are said to have escaped¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re retaliating because Giling and Muskund have been caught?¡¹

    ¡¸If father gets caught, are you going to retaliate?¡¹

    What if father gets caught?

    ¡¸Ur-nee, I¡¯m only asking you as an analogy. Don¡¯t release too much bloodlust. You¡¯re scary.¡¹

    ¡­..I¡¯m sorry.

    ¡¸Ehto, after running away, they were the ones who made amotion instead of the lich.¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s why they targeted us.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. So, what are we going to do with them?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean what are we going to do?¡¹

    ¡¸They targeted us so we have to retaliate.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree but I don¡¯t know if Alfred will agree.¡¹

    -0-

    Alfred, who came out of the golem, returned to his original appearance.

    Ah, he crouched on the ground while hiding his face with his two hands.

    ¡¸I want to disappear¡­.¡¹

    Alfred remembers all of what happened when he was in frenzy.

    In other words, he remembered all his embarrassing words and deeds.

    Every time he goes like that, he will be embarrassed like this after.

    And it will take ten days before he returns to normal.

    ¡¸Al-nii, it¡¯s okay. Ancestor-san said that young vampires tend to do things like that. Ah, look, how about I give you the eye patch that Zabuton especially made for you?¡¹

    Tiselle, don¡¯t tease him.

    Alfred, an eye patch is only for one eye. If you put it on both eyes, it¡¯s called blindfold.

    Don¡¯t look away from reality.

    For the time being, Alfred.

    You have to decide on what to do before you get depressed.

    ¡¸What to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, what to do with those people who attacked us?¡¹

    ¡¸What can I do?¡¹

    ¡¸Anything, we will follow Alfred¡¯s decision.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Would I lie to you?¡¹

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I won¡¯t.¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­.nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I don¡¯t really mind what happened. Ah, the person who threw a dagger to Ur-nee¡¯s nk is different. Death penalty.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahahaha. That person is praiseworthy. His timing in hiding and throwing daggers is perfect. He¡¯s amazing.¡¹

    ¡¸He surprised me too. Is your nk okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Already cured. There¡¯s no need for death penalty.¡¹

    ¡¸If Ur-nee is fine, I guess I¡¯ll leave him be¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s decided then.¡¹

    -0-

    I asked Tiselle to lend me her wisdom in order for Alfred¡¯s decision to happen.

    ¡¸The demon king¡¯s kingdom and Uncle Demon King won¡¯t easily let others go unless there are convenient circumstances¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Convenient circumstances?¡¹

    ¡¸Two thousand cavalrymen got injured¡­..let¡¯s have the unfamiliar monster that went out of the north forest take the me. Ur-nee has to catch that.¡¹

    ¡¸How about we had Kuroichi catch it?¡¹

    ¡¸Good idea.¡¹

    Deadly wolf.

    ording to the general of the army that Uncle Demon King brought, that demon beast is not something that can be found in this ce.

    It seems like it was brought here like the lich.

    As for how strong it is¡­.it is clearly weaker than Kuroichi.

    So, it will rece Kuroichi¡¯s participation?

    Okay.

    Then, the two thousand cavalrymen were injured during the deadly wolf subjugation.

    Kuroichi was never here.

    The rest will be the disposal of those ambushers.

    The best way to deal with them is to execute them all¡­

    However, Alfred already let them go so we can¡¯t.

    Then, it will be up to me.

    -0-

    Next day.

    I gathered all the ambushers to a certain ce.

    One of them is the merchant-like man that threw daggers at me.

    Hello.

    Ah, he red at me.

    Not only those we faced in the north forest but we also gathered those who attacked us at school.

    There are a total of 157 of them including logistical support personnel.

    All of them have their hands tied behind them and you can immediately notice that they are all exhausted.

    It would probably be a result of harsh interrogation to squeeze out information.

    Now, I¡¯ll tell the punishment for everyone who dared attack us.

    I stood in front of the 157 people and looked around.

    And I dere.

    ¡¸Choose. Die now or be my friend.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    You don¡¯t have to make that strange face.

    If you be my friends, you won¡¯t be guilty and everything you did can be said to be an ambush exercise.

    I prepared my homework properly.

    My underlings?

    No no no.

    Friend. F.R.I.E.N.D.S.

    -0-

    ¡¸Ur-nee? Are you that worried about not being able to make friends?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not.¡¹

    -0-

    AN: Aftermath of the incident has still not ended.

    I willplete it next chapter.

    -0-

    Next chapter preview:

    Rigune: I would like to confirm your meaning of guard.

    Kuroichi: I¡¯m going home.

    Report to the vige.

    Note: Content of the next chapter can be subjected to change without prior notice.

    -0-

    Omake

    Al: I thought I told you earlier that there shouldn¡¯t be any death penalty.

    Ur: I¡¯ve only consulted you before making a decision.

    -0-

    Omake 2

    Rigune: Ursa, why don¡¯t I teach you how to make friends? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll¡­

    Ursa: No need.

 Chapter 551 â€“ Life in the Capital, Ursa, Report, Day 26

    <h4>Chapter 551 ¨C Life in the Capital, Ursa, Report, Day 26</h4>

    Monsters called by summoning magic returns after a certain time but during casting, it is necessary to determine the activity time first.

    It¡¯s a high-tier magic.

    Alfred is not yet able to determine the activity time.

    Monsters that were called by summoning magic will just be teleported.

    Because of that, Kuroichi, who was summoned by Alfred, is still here.

    Of course, not in school. Uncle Demon King told us to make sure he won¡¯t get close to the royal capital so he stayed in the north forest.

    The deadly wolf is also with him and it is acting as his loyal follower.

    The size of the deadly wolf is as big as Kuroichi when he gets bigger.

    In short, it¡¯s quite big.

    It has ck spot pattern on its gray fur¡­.but it has been trimmed as evidence that the army has subdued it so you won¡¯t see the pattern.

    The way it was trimmed is also very clumsy that I¡¯m trying my best not tough every time I see it.

    The deadly wolf is depressed.

    -0-

    At first, Kuroichi thought of returning to the vige on his own but he was stopped by Uncle Demon King.

    Once someone sees him, no matter where he is, it will cause amotion.

    Because of that, we have no choice but to wait for Uncle Beezel to return and send him back.

    As for Kuroichi, he¡¯s notining that he can¡¯t return to the vige yet. He¡¯s even exploring the north forest.

    It seems like he enjoyed thepany of the spiderling Foo.

    Great.

    I want to meet Foo too.

    However, since it already traveled before I came to the vige, it seems like it doesn¡¯t like me.

    It¡¯s fine.

    At least I can talk to your mother, Zabuton, about a lot of things.

    -0-

    And today.

    Kuroichi is scheduled to return to the vige via Uncle Beezel¡¯s teleportation magic.

    However, if Kuroichi suddenly gets teleported into the vige, there is a possibility of father seeing it so he will be teleported to the hot spring area.

    Kuroichi will then return to the vige via the teleportation gate of the hot spring area.

    I thought the deadly wolf would follow Kuroichi but itpletely refused.

    It didn¡¯t listen to Kuroichi¡¯s order.

    It hid behind Alfred and acted like a puppy while trembling from Kuroichi¡¯s re.

    Why is it acting like that? It looks like it¡¯s following its instinct.

    But that made Kuroichi mad.

    Kuroichi is going to leave Alfred while the deadly wolf is by Alfred¡¯s side.

    If this continues, Kuroichi will rampage so I¡¯ll arbitrate.

    Kuroichi doesn¡¯t mind if the deadly wolf doesn¡¯te with him to the vige but he doesn¡¯t like it to stay with Alfred.

    As for the deadly wolf, going to the vige is the same as death penalty.

    It¡¯s begging for help.

    -0-

    The deadly wolf was entrusted to Foo and it will also live in the depths of the north forest.

    Good job, Foo.

    And thanks foring to pick it up.

    The deadly wolf will live in peace in the depths of the forest.

    You only need to protect yourself and make sure you¡¯ll move away from adventurers as soon as you see one.

    I hope that your trimmed fur will grow quickly too.

    -0-

    When the deadly wolf went to the depths of the north forest, Kuroichi was satisfied and left via Uncle Beezel¡¯s teleportation magic.

    Uncle Beezel, sorry for making you wait.

    After seeing Uncle Beezel and Kuroichi off, Alfred and I returned to school.

    Only Rigune-san is apanying us.

    This might look pretty careless especially since we¡¯ve just been attacked a while ago but there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    As for the reason, it¡¯s not because there¡¯s no one to attack but we were able to prove that we¡¯ll be okay even if we were attacked.

    Ah, yeah, Rigune-san is also not our guard.

    She¡¯s only with us to make sure we won¡¯t go too far.

    ¡¸They are children that can deal with any kind of assassins. Just keep an eye on them and make sure they won¡¯t kill assassins.¡¹

    That was Uncle tts¡¯ request.

    I only thought that she¡¯s a little slow when she was dealing with the assassins.

    However, thinking about it again, she might be nning to catch them all.

    There¡¯s also something I want to hear from her.

    Well, I want to know how she¡¯ll deal with it.

    ¡¸By the way, Rigune-san, what will you do if you fight against Tiselle¡¯s golem?¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you already mention its weakness? My first move would be taking out Tiselle.¡¹

    That sounds like a correct answer but you have to think about it carefully first.

    Would Tiselle leave that obvious weakness?

    There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll do that.

    The only way to deal with it is to make sure Tiselle is not in contact with it or the ground.

    As for telling that to Rigune-san¡­.I¡¯ll leave that to Tiselle.

    -0-

    Upon seeing the school, the field and ranch are starting to get visible.

    That field and ranch were built by Gol-anii¡¯s group.

    There are many goats there.

    There are also military outposts though they are not built there to protect the field and ranch.

    When I look further ahead to the school, there¡¯s Earth waiting for us.

    Earth and Gol-anii¡¯s group returnedtest night.

    Everyone was in tatters.

    They are not injured but they are exhausted.

    I gave Earth a day off because of that but he doesn¡¯t want to take a day off.

    Just don¡¯t overdo it.

    -0-

    We returned to our house in school together with Earth.

    Alfred immediately went to his room and dived into his bed again.

    As expected, it will take time for him to return to normal.

    Last night, to encourage Alfred, Uncle Demon King, Asa, and Metora told him about their failures in the past but it looks like it has no effect.

    Regrettable.

    Tiselle was taking a note with all her might. She¡¯s probably nning to use it as a card against Uncle Demon King but I took her note.

    Those pieces of papers were sent by father for us to use to write to him. Don¡¯t waste it.

    -0-

    Seeing the paper, I remembered that I have to write a letter for father soon.

    This time, I¡¯ll tell him that I made friends.

    My friends were acquitted but they are entrusted to Ridley of the Dalfon Company or else they won¡¯t be set free.

    If they do anything, Ridley will take the responsibility since most of them are rted to the Dalfon Company. Is that some kind of punishment?

    If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be better to leave them to representative Derinted¡­.

    I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s happening but I know there¡¯s no point in thinking about it.

    By the way, yesterday, when Earth came back, he hadpanions.

    They are the maids who served the lords who rebelled.

    They have nothing to do with the rebellion so they can just return to their families but that¡¯s not what the public thought.

    In order to avoid being caught up in the incident, their own families refused to ept them back so they lost their ce.

    The person they asked for help is Earth.

    Well, they really asked Gol-anii¡¯s group first and they pushed them to Earth.

    Gol-anii¡¯s group apologized to them saying they don¡¯t want to increase the number of their wives anymore but¡­you should apologize to Earth too.

    You already apologized?

    I hope so.

    Anyway, Earth brought back 26 maids.

    Their ages range from the same as us to mid-twenties.

    It seems like other older maids were picked up because they are already skilled.

    I thought that Earth would make those maids work in our house but it seems like he has another n.

    It looks like he¡¯s going to open a store in the royal capital.

    So, the maids stayed at an inn in the capital.

    Earth wasn¡¯t able to apany us from seeing off Kuroichi not because he¡¯s taking a rest but because he¡¯s asking the Dalfon Company to securend with a building.

    The Dalfon Company replied saying they¡¯ll prepare it immediately but, what kind of store are they preparing?

    Earth says he wants to open a caf¨¦ because they are all maids.

    Then, you have to purchase tea.

    You can use my name when you ask father but you¡¯ll have to write it yourself.

    -0-

    I finished writing my letter so I took Alfred and Tiselle¡¯s letter to send them all together.

    I have to thank Uncle Beezel who always took care of our letters.

    It would be nice if I could use teleportation magic too but it looks like I don¡¯t have talent in that aspect.

    Regrettable.

    I¡¯m currently rxing while drinking the tea that Metora had brewed for me.

    In fact, I didn¡¯t know that mother Loo is already on her way to the demon king¡¯s castle and is already asking Uncle Demon King for cooperation in retaliation for us being attacked.

    -0-

    Loo: There¡¯s no parent who won¡¯t get angry when their children are targeted.

    Demon King: I agree.

 Chapter 552 â€“ Apology, Day 70

    <h4>Chapter 552 ¨C Apology, Day 70</h4>

    One day, I was invited by Loo to go out.

    Our destination is the royal capital of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    That ce is where the school Alfred and the others are attending is located.

    However, our destination is not the school but the royal castle.

    We passed through arge hall which looked like an event hall.

    There¡¯s a chair prepared for me at a table which is located at a ce a level higher than the hall.

    Loo sat next to me.

    In front of me are the demon king, Alfred, Ursa, and Tiselle are seated.

    The children seem to be fine.

    Are they nervous?

    Their smile is kind of forced.

    And at the hall level are hundreds of civil and fully armed military officers lined up.

    The four, Beezel, Randan, tts, and Hou, are among them.

    And they are not moving an inch from their dogeza¡­.what is happening?

    -0-

    An apology.

    Alfred and the others, who are attending the school, were caught in an incident.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    Demon king said so as he apologized.

    However, demon king, you are not the guardian of my children, you are the king of this kingdom.

    It is impossible for you to keep an eye on them all the time.

    I want to say that he doesn¡¯t need to apologize but this involves my children.

    It is not something I can easily ept.

    Let me listen to the details.

    -0-

    I listened to the detailed story.

    Simply put, the other party intends to cause chaos in the demon king¡¯s kingdom and attack Alfred¡¯s group.

    As for why they want to attack Alfred¡¯s group, it¡¯s because they are Loo¡¯s children.

    They are not Loo¡¯s children except Alfred though.

    However, why are they targeting Loo¡¯s children and create chaos in the demon king¡¯s kingdom?

    Loo answered that question.

    ¡¸The other party wants to destroy the demon king¡¯s kingdom and thepany that supports the kingdom. If something happened to Alfred and the others, they think that I¡¯ll destroy thepany and or the demon king.¡¹

    I see.

    The other party is hiding behind the scene and wants to use Loo¡¯s power for their own interest.

    ¡¸That¡¯s what we all think.¡¹

    Uhuh.

    ¡¸As for how they concluded that Alfred and the others are my children¡­.it seems to be my fault.¡¹

    Your fault?

    I don¡¯t remember you hiding it from anyone.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right but I¡¯m not talking about it either. They may be targeted by those who hate me, right?¡¹

    Yes, that¡¯s right.

    Loo says that she has friends that have long lives but she has enemies like that too.

    Loo was careful in dealing with her rtionship but someone is not.

    ¡¸Do you remember the prince from a certain country that I treated a while ago?¡¹

    Ah, the one that called you for treatment.

    ¡¸When he proposed to me, I bragged to him that I had a husband and children.¡¹

    The prince spreads that information?

    ¡¸It was one of his entourage.¡¹

    If you find out that Loo has children, you can easily gather information about Alfred and the others in Vige Five.

    I see.

    I roughly understood what happened.

    No, sorry.

    There are still some parts that I don¡¯t understand but I¡¯ll ask Loo about itter¡­.

    I¡¯ll prioritize what happened here.

    -0-

    The ce where Alfred¡¯s group was attacked is outside the royal capital.

    It¡¯s not the demon king¡¯s fault.

    They also sneaked in and attacked the school.

    That is also not the demon king¡¯s fault but, is there a problem with the school¡¯s security?

    Tell the school to strengthen their security.

    As for the attackers¡­.

    It seems like they were already punished by Loo.

    Then, I will say no more.

    Eh?

    They are Ursa¡¯s friends?

    ¡­..

    Did they be your friends because you fought each other?

    It¡¯s not like that?

    I-I see.

    I¡¯ll greet themter.

    Tiselle also has a friend?

    You want me to greet herter?

    Like what we¡¯re doing now?

    Okay, but let¡¯s get back to the topic. It¡¯s not the demon king¡¯s fault.

    It¡¯s all that opposing party. It instigated everything.

    Who are they anyway?

    The kingdom of the prince that Loo treated?

    Currently, the prince isunching a coup to seize power?

    And Malbit¡¯s group is cooperating with him?

    Is that so?

    The prince is on our side.

    Are the king and his minister the ones who instructed to hurt Alfred and the others?

    No no, I don¡¯t need their heads.

    Punish them ording to thew of that country.

    Also, the demon king doesn¡¯t need to apologize for their sake.

    It¡¯s fine.

    -0-

    I went to another room with Loo.

    We¡¯re in an inn located in the heart of the city but my heart still can¡¯t settle down.

    ¡­¡­

    For now, I¡¯ll say what I want to say.

    ¡¸Loo, only this time.¡¹

    ¡¸Only this time?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t deceive me again.¡¹

    Something extremely dangerous happened to my children and I only knew it now. It was so funny that they left me out of it.

    He can¡¯t even face me alone.

    If it was a simple thing, the demon king can just apologize to me in the vige.

    However, he called me here.

    Moreover, it¡¯s in a big hall, a big hall full of civil and military officers.

    ¡¸You cooperated with this grand apology to make sure I won¡¯t get angry, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really want to be angry but the children were targeted.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t let them out in the vige to experience this.

    I can¡¯t stomach this anger.

    What were Asa, Earth, and Metora doing?

    How can they let the children go to a dangerous ce¡­.

    No, the three of them are their caretakers. They are not guards.

    Should I limit their movement then?

    No, that would be counterproductive.

    I received a document summarizing the details of the incident. tts and Gol¡¯s group are still doing what they can for it.

    The forces of the other party are too big.

    They are helpless about it.

    However, how can they just leave¡­.

    Ah, so that¡¯s how it is.

    If I wasn¡¯t able to control myself, my anger would be poured on the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    That¡¯s why they borrowed Loo¡¯s hand.

    Alfred, Ursa, and Tiselle were also sitting beside the demon king perhaps to protect him.

    ¡­¡­..

    ¡¸In any case, I¡¯ll allow you to deceive me but only this time.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Now then, appease the angry me.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. Look, the children are here.¡¹

    Alfred, Ursa, and Tiselle entered the room.

    I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe.

    You guys are stupid.

    Don¡¯t do something unreasonable.

    I know that you guys are strong but you shouldn¡¯t be careless.

    I teared up a bit while hugging them.

    -0-

    ¡¸By the way, Loo.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you going to tell this incident to Tier, Hakuren, and Zabuton?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to tell Tier but for Hakuren and Zabuton¡­I¡¯ll leave them to you¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸This is a challenge.¡¹

    After this, the demon king will bring me to the store that Earth opened up. Let¡¯s think about what to do there.

    -0-

    AN: The assassination arc is settled with this.

    This might be too sweet of a judgment even for our MC but use the ¡°children were caught in trouble in their school abroad¡± analogy.

    Although it is infuriating, there¡¯s no way you¡¯re going to me the president of the country where your children are studying and hold him responsible for everything.

    Also, they are worried about the children too and they even did not bring up all their actions.

    Leaving the royal capital and beating out the cavalry are the children¡¯s mistakes.

    While admitting their shorings and with Loo¡¯s assistance, he can only say ¡¸Only this time.¡¹.

    -0-

    Next chapter, going to a maid(genuine) caf¨¦.

 Chapter 553 â€“ Maid CafÃ©, Day 70

    <h4>Chapter 553 ¨C Maid Caf¨¦, Day 70</h4>

    The royal castle is at the center of the royal capital.

    There is a main street at the immediate south of the royal castle.

    The store that Earth opened was in the ce along that main street.

    I think it¡¯s a nice location because it is between the area where stores are lined up and the residential area.

    The name of the store is Ursas.

    It seems like Earth named it and I think it¡¯s not a bad name.

    However, no one gives a darn about that name ording to Earth¡¯sint.

    It is called ¡°the maid caf¨¦¡± by both the residents and its customers.

    As for why, the moment you enter the store, it will be the first thing you¡¯ll think of.

    All hired waitresses are maids.

    More importantly, well-educated maids.

    ¡¸Wee back, master¡¹

    Yes, this greeting too.

    Though they are already familiar with regr customers, that greeting never changes.

    Are they not worried if some customers misunderstood them?

    Do you have a bouncer?

    Then, how are you going to deal if someone makes trouble?

    No, if it¡¯s only making trouble, that¡¯s too mu¡­.

    Maa, it¡¯s their fault for making trouble so I won¡¯t say it¡¯s too much.

    However, if that really happens, prioritize protecting the maids.

    That¡¯s what I said to Earth who guided us around.

    -0-

    The caf¨¦ is quite wide.

    I don¡¯t know how big the back is but the floor alone is about a hundred tatami mats.

    It is divided into several areas and I was guided to a seat in the most luxurious area.

    Noblese here too so area division is necessary.

    I haven¡¯t seen it but it looks like there¡¯s a private room too.

    There are chairs and sofas so I sit on the sofa.

    Loo sat next to me on my right and the demon king sat next to me on my left.

    I think he should sit in the opposite seat but there¡¯s a reason he sat next to me.

    It¡¯s because there¡¯s a big screen in front of me.

    It looks familiar.

    It¡¯s the broadcasting equipment of Irre.

    ording to Earth, we¡¯re going to watch something that Irre prepared.

    There are seven screens in the store and each one is broadcasting something different.

    As for the audio, they are designed and ced in locations where sound won¡¯t ovep.

    It¡¯s a big deal.

    They are mainly broadcasting baseball, theater, and opera.

    On the big screen in front of me, a video of a baseball match is being yed.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a match we yed in Shashaato City a few months ago.¡¹

    The demon king exined.

    It¡¯s nice that you didn¡¯t spoil the ending directly but given his smile, it¡¯s obvious that they won this pretty close match.

    Well, let¡¯s watch how they yed.

    Gol is the pitcher.

    While I was thinking about the match, tea was served before us.

    I was surprised since no one ordered yet but our seat seems to have no menu.

    It seems like we¡¯re sitting in an eat-all you can and drink-all you can seat.

    In other words, everyone will be served eventually.

    Also, the maid who arranged the tea did not step down and is still waiting in a ce a little away.

    I still want a menu.

    How do I know what you have?

    Also, should I tell you that I¡¯m hungry or do you need to hear my stomach first or what?

    Is it okay if I order something in detail?

    Got it.

    I want to try it but it might sound rude if I order something in detail.

    Loo, don¡¯t be mean.

    Demon king, let¡¯s stop talking about baseball and let¡¯s talk about why we are here.

    Maid-san, please pause the screen.

    -0-

    I came to Earth¡¯s store not only because I wanted to see it but for something I need to know.

    What happened to Alfred and the other¡¯s case?

    For me, I still want them to go to school but after getting involved in that assassination case, I almost want to drag them back to the vige.

    The demon king also agrees with my opinion.

    However, the children in question opposed me.

    Because of that, the demon king and I have no choice but to let them continue to attend the school.

    As for the security of the school, it seems like the demon king himself will take responsibility for it.

    In fact, he already sent part of the army into the school and the security has be stricter than usual.

    In short, it is impossible to get attacked inside the vicinity of school now so they would only be targeted outside school¡­.

    ¡¸I thought it would be me, who would have thought it was them?¡¹

    The demon king apologized again.

    Since there are simultaneous rebellions urring in the kingdom, the forces that the demon king can move were reduced.

    When that was happening, he thought that the next target would be him, and the information they got also supported it.

    However, for some reason, the ambushers targeted Alfred¡¯s group and not the demon king.

    It is probably because they are easier to ambush or maybe it was retaliation for the lich that Earth destroyed earlier¡­

    In any case, as a father, it is infuriating that my children were targeted.

    Every time I think of it, I always get upset.

    My mood is getting bad again so I drank tea at once.

    Let¡¯s calm down first.

    Hnn?

    The maid in waiting has set up another video on the screen.

    When I stared at the screen, the video finally yed.

    No, I¡¯m not asking for another¡­.

    The video that yed was not a baseball match.

    -0-

    ¡¸Ah, ah, hello. I¡¯m your mysterious host, Valvaroi desu.¡¹

    He introduced himself as Valvaroi but no matter how you look at it, that¡¯s ancestor-san.

    He has a ck blindfold around his eyes but I recognized him immediately.

    He¡¯s in his usual outfit.

    Can he even see something with that blindfold?

    No, what is he doing in the first ce?

    In addition¡­where is he?

    I¡¯m not familiar with that ce.

    Looking at the climate, it looks like he¡¯s not in the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    ¡¸I¡¯m currently at Goruzen Kingdom.¡¹

    Ah, Goruzen Kingdom.

    I know that name well.

    They are the one who wants to cause chaos in the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Aren¡¯t they experiencing a coup d¡¯¨¦tat now?

    This is only a recorded video. When did they take it?

    ¡¸By the way, I present to you, Prince Codor. He¡¯s the main protagonist of this coup. Let¡¯s hear from him. How is it going? Are you winning?¡¹

    Prince Codor replied saying that he would do his best while his face is twitching.

    Looking at hisplexion, it looks like he doesn¡¯t believe that he¡¯ll win¡­..

    The footage moves sideward from Prince Codor. It zoomed in to the castle from the mountainside.

    ¡¸That is the royal castle of Goruzen Kingdom, the Damocles Castle. The king and the ministers that the prince must defeat are there but the Damocles Castle is famous for being impregnable. It is a very hard castle to siege. It¡¯s not very interesting to see it now so¡­.¡¹

    The castle exploded.

    No, it is continuously exploding.

    When the camera was pointed at the sky above the castle, there were angels flying in a beautiful formation.

    There are three angels in that formation. They are Malbit, Ruincia, and Suarurou.

    And the castle is continuously exploding because that group of three are alternately casting magic towards the castle.

    Ah, the Damocles Castle copsed and a loud crumbling sound was heard.

    That feels great.

    ¡¸I wanted to use inferno wolf¡¯s horns but I gave up that idea because I can¡¯t even take one without permission, sorry. That¡¯s the message of the representative of the mysterious angel group.¡¹

    Mysterious angel group¡­.

    Ah, the three are also wearing ck blindfolds.

    Well, they look more of a suspicious angel group.

    ¡¸Anyway, it is impossible to stay in the castle now. For the prince¡¯s side, this will be a great chance for your coup. I would like you to not miss this great chance. Next is the scene from the Grock Mountains.¡¹

    When ancestor-san said so, the scene changed.

    ¡¸H-hi, this is the mysterious beauty girl desu.¡¹

    From ancestor-san, a new nervous girl showed up.

    The girl is also wearing a ck blindfold but I know who she is.

    Helzenark.

    She didn¡¯t even hide her horns and tail.

    ¡¸Ehto, we are currently at the Grock Mountains where the dense mines of the Goruzen Kingdom are located desu.¡¹

    The video shows the entrance of an unupied mine.

    ¡¸We have alerted them in advance so it seems like that evacuation is over desu ne. Then¡­¡¹

    A dazzling light shes.

    Followed by a loud roar.

    I couldn¡¯t see anything that the camera was getting because it only showed smoke.

    When I was wondering what happened, the video began to change its view as if it suddenly floated.

    The person holding the camera was probably pulled up in the air.

    And I finally saw what happened.

    The ce where the mountain range was melted.

    That¡¯s a tremendous firepower.

    It was a ck dragon who did it.

    Maxbergak.

    It is obvious because smoke is stilling out of his mouth.

    So, there was a mountain range there?

    Amazing.

    However, Maxbergak.

    You¡¯re in your dragon form, what¡¯s the point of your blindfold?

    And who was able to provide thatrge of a blindfold?

    The video returns to the surface and Helzenark returns too.

    Don¡¯t wave and call Maxbergak father.

    What¡¯s the point of your blindfold then?

    ¡¸Ehto, that¡¯s it. From this mysterious beauty girl at the Grock Mountains, back to studio.¡¹

    The video returned to ancestor-san.

    ¡¸What a wonderful attack. Ah, Prince Codor, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you not attacking yet?¡¹

    Prince Codor is murmuring in agony saying that the economy was also blown away.

    The mines of the Grock Mountains seem to have been the lifeblood of the Goruzen Kingdom.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. The Korin Religion is a religion ofpassion and it will support your country. Ah, of course, you need to change the name of your country. You should promise that. Today will be the day that the Goruzen Kingdom was destroyed.¡¹

    When ancestor-san said so with force, the video stopped.

    ¡­¡­..

    Is it Zabuton who prepared those ck blindfolds?

    Then, among the coborators is a mysterious spider.

    Ehto¡­.

    I look at Loo and the demon king.

    Given their facial expressions, they probably did not know the content of that video.

    It looks like we already retaliated by supporting the coup and ousting the former regime.

    In addition, that¡¯s probably also a move to make the new regime friends of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    When I concluded that¡­.Irre was already here.

    ¡¸I took that video. I did my best. It was really hard¡¹

    Irre¡¯s arm has bandage.

    He was probably injured during the shooting.

    Are you okay?

    Yeah, I hope you¡¯re okay.

    ¡¸Ehto, we took that video fifteen days ago desu. The coup side has the upper hand. From thetest contact, it looks like the king and the ministers have been captured leaving only a few rebel forces behind. If nothing else happens, we can consider the coup d¡¯¨¦tat sessful desu.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸By the way, here are messages for vige chief desu.¡¹

    Messages?

    From whom?

    It was from ancestor-san and Hakuren.

    First is from ancestor-san.

    ¡¸It seems like a lot of things have happened in Goruzen Kingdom. I¡¯m surprised. However, I think it¡¯s okay for a country that troubled Alfred a little to perish.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    Next, Hakuren.

    ¡¸That¡¯s kind of too soft, right? I want to shoot more. I should have gone there myself.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    I guess that¡¯s it for now.

    Anyway, ancestor-san said that both Hakuren and Zabuton knew about this incident.

    The problem that I was thinking of was solved.

    Great.

    The weight in my heart eases up a little after seeing that video.

    It might be wrong as a person but I will not forgive those who dabble with my children.

    -0-

    By the way¡­..

    Who told Hakuren and Zabuton?

    Is it those three impure dragons, Ojess, Haifrigta, and Kihatroy?

    No?

    They are afraid to even get close to Hakuren and Zabuton?

    Then, who¡­.?

    Ah, Metora told them.

    ¡¸I wasmanded by Hakuren-sama to tell what¡¯s happening especially if it is about Ursa-sama. I apologize for what I did.¡¹

    No, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    However, you should inform me what¡¯s happening to Ursa too.

    Now that you mentioned it, does it mean that both Hakuren and Zabuton knew about everything on the day of the incident?

    Should I praise you for your immediate response?

    Or should I be angry for not informing me?

    I¡¯ve even forgiven Loo so I shouldn¡¯t get angry at you.

    Let me praise you.

    However, next time, you should inform me too.

 Chapter 554 â€“ Golem

    <h4>Chapter 554 ¨C Golem</h4>

    I¡¯m currently thinking in my residence.

    From the vigers¡¯ point of view, am I someone who rashly does something without thinking?

    That¡¯s not true?

    Really?

    Then, why didn¡¯t you tell me about it first before making your move?

    I would really appreciate it if you consulted me first.

    It is true that I felt great after watching that video but thinking about itter, what happened to those innocent people in the castle? Are they okay? How about the mines? Isn¡¯t it a waste to turn it like that?

    Is it okay to vaporize a mountain range in the first ce?

    Won¡¯t the climate of that ce change?

    I¡¯m worried about those things.

    However, the opinions of the vigers don¡¯t change, retaliate. Even without my consent, retaliation is necessary.

    If we don¡¯t retaliate properly this time, the children might get targeted again.

    I won¡¯tin to what Hakuren and Zabuton did because I also agree with that point.

    I just want you to be careful and I apologize if I said something unnecessary.

    And it¡¯s wonderful that they did not change from their usual self when that incident happened.

    I can clearly see your effort.

    -0-

    Kuroichi.

    His attitude is kind of obvious.

    He¡¯s holding back a lot.

    Even after I stroke him, he¡¯s still going far behind.

    He¡¯s taking his distance from me.

    Ah, I didn¡¯t know what happened earlier but I noticed that you were hiding something.

    I was a little worried but I never thought that it was rted to Alfred¡¯s group.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    You were acting like that because you¡¯re feeling guilty to me but you don¡¯t want to disobey Alfred and Ursa¡¯s request of remaining silent.

    Okay, okay, I¡¯ll pat you a lot.

    On your nk?

    Here?

    Do you like it in this ce?

    Hahaha.

    Kuroichi¡¯s partner, Aris, is also relieved.

    Aris was worried too.

    Then, I¡¯ll pat you too.

    But after Kuroichi.

    I¡¯ll pamper Kuroichi alone for now.

    -0-

    The next day.

    A statue of the god of creation and farming god were carved by me. They are to be disyed in Alfred¡¯s house.

    I also carved a statue of Kuroichi as protector of Alfred¡¯s group.

    They are not big so they can be carried all together.

    I¡¯ll ask Beezel to carry it back next time hees.

    -0-

    Change of pace.

    Golem is something that is made by earth or stone or both that move with the use of magical power.

    There are humanoid types and there are also various-shaped golems.

    There are basically two types of golems.

    They are the type that¡¯s instantly created and the type that is assembled in advance.

    The advantage of an instantly created golem is that they can be easily operated and stored.

    They are very convenient because you can freely change its shape ording to the role you want it to take and just erase it once its role is done.

    As long as the operator is skilled, evenplex instructions are feasible.

    As for the disadvantage, it has a steep technical magic requirement and it also needs arge amount of magical power.

    Because of that, there are not many instantly created golem users.

    Tier is one of those rare existence.

    -0-

    The advantage of the pre-assembled golem is that its magical power consumption requirement is dropped to the bare minimum.

    The disadvantage is that it is very troublesome because you have to carry it to where you want it.

    This kind of golem is also usually heavy.

    In addition, since it is assembled assuming the use in advance, it is not durable.

    Moreover, it is also difficult to make it doplicated actions.

    You can only make it do simple things.

    Dig a hole, break a rock, etc.

    Sound¡¯s ridiculous for something that you¡¯ll carry somewhere.

    Though it has such weaknesses, most golem that exists in this world today is of that kind.

    Its main use is for defense.

    It seems like this kind of golem is often used as a device to eliminate those who have invaded a certain space.

    -0-

    Well, there¡¯s a pre-assembled golem in front of me.

    It¡¯s not the humanoid type.

    It is difficult to tell what it does.

    What¡¯s with that stick in the box?

    One of the mountain elves exins.

    ¡¸There are four elements that make up a golem. Power source,mand receiver, moving parts, and brain.¡¹

    -0-

    Power source is the power source.

    It is where the golem gets its power to move. It is either direct magical power injection or a magic stone.

    In pre-assembled type golem, a magic stone is often used.

    -0-

    Command receiver is the part that gives instruction to the golem.

    To put it simply, a switch.

    There are various types of this. There are visually obvious switches and there¡¯s even voicemand.

    -0-

    The moving parts are the part of the golem that moves.

    If it is a humanoid type, it will be the limbs.

    This is basically why the golem was made.

    -0-

    Brain, thest one, is the ce where the actions of the golem are stored.

    When the switch is turned on, it will tell the moving parts to move.

    When the switch is turned off, it will tell the moving parts to stop moving.

    And so on.

    The golem¡¯s response will be dependent on what you stored. Magic stones are also used in this part and if you want to store a lot, you need a big magic stone so the cost will shoot up.

    Usually, the power source and the brain¡¯s magic stone are often shared. However, it is only effective on pre-assembled types that can do basic movements.

    -0-

    The golem in front of me, which is a box with a stick, also uses a small magic stone and can only do simple moves.

    One of the mountain elves ced a coin and ced it in front of the box.

    It¡¯s a small copper coin.

    The golem did not do anything.

    The mountain elf took the small copper coin and reced it with a medium copper coin.

    The golem is still unresponsive.

    The mountain elf took the medium copper coin and reced it with a big copper coin.

    The golem¡¯s stick moved.

    The mountain elf took the big copper coin and reced it with a silver coin.

    The golem¡¯s stick moved and returned to its original position.

    ¡¸Do you get it?¡¹

    I nodded in reply to the mountain elf¡¯s question.

    It seems to be a golem that reacts to big copper coins to move its stick.

    What¡¯s the point?

    Of course, I did not say that.

    I feel the potential of this golem.

    And the mountain elves too.

    -0-

    Three dayster.

    A slider-type coin calctor waspleted.

    If you throw coins into that slider, the golem will react. Of course, it can calcte the value of small copper coin, medium copper coin, big copper coin, silver coin, and gold coin.

    At the same time, it can also sort coins.

    Since its mechanism will make things other than coins be spitted out, it will not count garbage as money.

    Presently, I¡¯ve done some experiments for about two hundred times and no calction error urred.

    -0-

    Three dayster.

    A vending machine was made.

    No, a vending machine golem was made.

    The coin that entered the slider-type coin calctor will be counted and the product can be chosen by pressing a switch.

    It¡¯s very good.

    ¡¸Vige chief, we need space to disy our products.¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    The vending machine golem was further improved.

    -0-

    That¡¯s how the masterpiece vending machine golem waspleted¡­.

    When I showed it to Tier and the others, they said that it was a waste of technology.

    They said that what it can do can be done by hiring someone¡­I wasn¡¯t able to refute.

    Indeed, even if we make this golem rtively inexpensive to manufacture, it is still more expensive than hiring someone.

    Even the cost of magic stone can cover the sry of that someone.

    However!

    Have you forgotten?

    Golems don¡¯t need rest!

    They sell all day and night.

    ¡¸No one will buy at night since people need to sleep.¡¹

    ¡­¡­..

    -0-

    The vending machine golem was ssified as useless.

    However, I¡¯ve already considered that.

    In Big Tree Vige, those kinds of coins are not in cirction.

    The vending machine golem can only be operated where those coins are in use.

    In other words, Vige Five.

    -0-

    Me and the mountain elves tried to install a vending machine golem in Vige Five.

    ¡¸Vige chief, we can install it but, what are we going to sell?¡¹

    Speaking of which, a vending machine sells juice¡­.but selling drinks is difficult.

    Food too.

    It will be hard to keep them warm.

    Let¡¯s try selling vegetables.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t that bother the stores that sell vegetables?¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    So¡­.what should we sell?

    Selling medicinal herbs and medicine in the vending machine golem was resisted.

    Loo said that we can¡¯t just sell medicine without checking the condition of the other party.

    Weapons and armors also need to be adjusted to match the buyer¡¯s size so it¡¯s also not suitable to sell via the vending machine golem.

    Then¡­.jewels?

    And so, we did.

    -0-

    Three dayster, no one bought anything.

    Everyone¡¯s just staring then leaving.

    Was it too expensive?

    I even purchased them from the Goroun Company for this but¡­¡­

    On the night of the third day, a group of about 20 people tried to take the vending machine golem and they were caught.

    Bunch of idiots.

    Did they think no one¡¯s watching over it?

    However, I¡¯m kind of ttered since they¡¯ve taken interest in my golem¡­.

    No?

    Their targets are the jewels?

    ¡­..

    Guards, don¡¯t let them escape.

    -0-

    In order for the vending machine golem to be evaluated as something not useless, it seems like we still need to continue our research.

    Me and the mountain elves continue our research without being disheartened.

    ¡­.

    Ah, it¡¯s about time to harvest so let¡¯s prioritize that.

    We must never forget our priority.

    Let¡¯s start our research after harvesting and nting the field again.

 Chapter 555 â€“ Villageâ€™s Summer and Vending Machine Golem

    <h4>Chapter 555 ¨C Vige¡¯s Summer and Vending Machine Golem</h4>

    Harvesting is a coborative work of the whole vige.

    Because of that, I¡¯ll forget about the vending machine golem for now.

    Harvestingsted for around 15 days.

    After that, it¡¯s my turn to nt in the field.

    While doing that, the others will process some of the harvested crops.

    From harvesting to nting, 30 days were consumed.

    It¡¯s already summer.

    ¡­¡­

    Thanks to the AFT, we were able to harvest many times a year but we already lost the sense of season.

    I look around the Big Tree Vige to think on how to restore the sense of season.

    -0-

    The vigers began gathering in the pool.

    The sound of cooling water and the bright voices of the children makes you feel that it¡¯s really summer.

    The lizardmen responded cheerfully when I assigned them to monitor the pool again to make sure that no one would drown.

    They¡¯re reliable.

    -0-

    In the reservoir, the pond turtles are swimming leisurely.

    There is an unfamiliar aquatic nt in the center of the reservoir and it seems to be duckweeds raised by the pond turtles.

    It is a rare duckweed that only grows in ponds with good water quality and it should be raised by pond turtles.

    The pond turtles have already counted my share. It looks like this duckweed is a valuable medicinal material.

    Or so I thought given how Loo won¡¯t stop ring at me.

    I¡¯m sorry for asking for a share.

    Loo, it¡¯s all yours.

    -0-

    The horses, cows, goats, and sheeps are running around the ranch.

    It looks like they don¡¯t feel that hot yet.

    The horses are running around the ranch at will.

    When one horse runs, the other horses will follow.

    The goats are eating grass.

    They usually eat grass and run or even run while eating.

    Can¡¯t you focus on doing one thing at a time?

    No, don¡¯t run towards me.

    -0-

    In the sky, Aegis and the eagle are flying.

    Aegis¡¯ flying speed has increased.

    I¡¯m happy that he grows up but will you remain in that shape forever?

    My image of a phoenix is slimmer¡­.

    Maa, Aegis is a long-lived race so let¡¯s just wait for that time toe.

    -0-

    On my sides are Kuro and Yuki with gant expressions.

    They usually stay in my mansion during this time of the year but they have always been by my sidetely.

    As for why, it¡¯s because I spoiled Kuroichi a while ago.

    They are against it.

    As for me, I think Kuroichi even needs to be pampered more.

    By the way, Kuroichi is in a cool ce with his partner, Aris.

    -0-

    In my mansion, the cats werepeting for the coolest ce.

    Though they arepeting for the coolest, Jewel, the mother cat, is already monopolizing the bed of my room which is the coolest ce in my mansion.

    They arepeting for the second coolest ce which is the desk in my room.

    The eight, anenekos and kittens, arepeting against each other.

    Competition is good but don¡¯t drop the things on my desk.

    I picked them up and put them together on the chair.

    The father cat, Raigiel, has given up and is staying at the corner of the room

    Is it cool there?

    You¡¯re using magic to cool down?

    I see.

    Anyway, there¡¯s no ce for me here.

    Let¡¯s move to the living room.

    -0-

    In the living room are Maxbergak and Helzenark.

    They are returning the ck cloth to Zabuton.

    Aren¡¯t you supposed to do that in secret?

    They came here to report to Hakuren.

    ording to Hakuren¡¯s instruction, they rampaged in Goruzen Kingdom.

    Whatever the reason, they helped us so I¡¯ll entertain them.

    Suiren didn¡¯te?

    Watching over the vaporized mountain range?

    Ah, so that other countries won¡¯t invade.

    No?

    Suiren was angry?

    Really? She doesn¡¯t seem to be that close with Alfred and Ursa¡­.

    She¡¯s angry because she was left out?

    She wanted to appear in the video as well?

    I see.

    I¡¯ll prepare some souvenirs for Suiren.

    -0-

    That night, there¡¯s a banquet.

    After eating, Helze yed with Hiichirou and Guraru.

    That¡¯s great.

    However, Hakuren and Mark are looking over them to check thepatibility of Hiichirou and Helze.

    Stop.

    Hiichirou is still a child.

    He should be free.

    Yes, I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯ll enjoy freedom.

    -0-

    In the banquet, the spiderlings gathered on the table in front of me with some boards.

    When I was thinking about what they were trying to do, they made a box out of those boards.

    That is¡­.

    As I was guided by a spiderling, I put a coin into the slit of the box.

    A part of the box opened and one of the spiderlings came out with a cup.

    They are imitating the vending machine golem we were making.

    Cute.

    I took the cup and drank it at once.

    It was stronger than I thought.

    -0-

    The mountain elves made that golem because arge number of magic stones that can be used as the core of the golem were brought to the vige.

    Loo was the one who brought them.

    It seems like an apology offering from the Dalfon Company.

    The magic stone sizes range from 1mm to 5mm.

    They were carefully packed individually. They are all in a barrel when transported.

    There were around 500 of them but about half were eaten by a kuro who found the barrel.

    It is normal for them to think magic stones are food.

    It evenined that the packing was in the way.

    When Loo found it¡­..I¡¯ll invoke my right to privacy.

    Forgive the kuro this time. Magic stones can be taken from the rabbits and boars of the forest after all.

    -0-

    While there¡¯s that incident, making golems became possible because there¡¯s a supply of small magic stones¡­.

    I remember what happened before the harvest.

    The vending machine golem was a failure.

    The result of being in the field for three days is that no one bought anything and thieves were arrested.

    I should reflect on several things.

    The most important thing I should reflect on is that I should have made it after deciding what to sell.

    It was also not good that I tried to do it alone with the mountain elves.

    We should have called for wider cooperation.

    I can still remember how Tier and the others denied its usefulness when I showed it to them.

    ¡­¡­

    However, I still think that vending machine golem can be used in a lot of things.

    We just found a bad way to use it.

    Maa, we¡¯ll try our best in making a vending machine golem tomorrow.

    I was urged by a spiderling so I put another coin in the box.

    A spiderling came out with a ss of wine.

    Fufufu.

    Don¡¯t get me too drunk.

 Chapter 556 â€“ Golems Uses

    <h4>Chapter 556 ¨C Golems Uses</h4>

    A golem is powered by a magic stone and executes pre-storedmands.

    A magic tool can cast specific magic using a magic stone.

    Basically, a golem and a magic tool are two different things but some people say one is a branch of the other.

    Combining them won¡¯t cause any problem either.

    -0-

    I gathered the people who are interested in vending machine golem in the conference room.

    I was surprised to see that there were a lot of people.

    The mountain elves are of course here and there are also the civil servant girls.

    There are also a lot of beastgirls and high elves.

    The dwarf Donovan, Daga, Gulf, and Doraim came too.

    Loo, Tier, and Ann¡­..

    Are you interested in vending machine golem too?

    No?

    You just joined because you thought I¡¯m obsessed with vending machine golem?

    That doesn¡¯t matter.

    The more attendees the more brains we have.

    There are also a lot of spiderlings and there¡¯s Kuro and Yuki too.

    Thank you foring.

    -0-

    I think no one here knows the potential of vending machine golem since it was collected immediately after the theft incident in Vige Five and was installed in the mansion thereafter.

    The product it sells changed from jewel to something that you can put in a bamboo tube.

    However, in this vige, coins or money are not used so the style was putting a box of coins in front of the vending machine golem and whoever wants to use it will only need to take the coins from there.

    Anyone can buy there so the twenty bamboo tubes I put there were sold out in no time.

    ¡­¡­.

    Can I really say sold out?

    Maybe ¡°taken¡± would be a better term.

    Maa, let¡¯s think positively and thank that we were able to highlight the use of vending machine golem to the point that the spiderlings imitated it.

    -0-

    But first of all, I cut a watermelon.

    As there were a lot more people than expected, there¡¯s not enough watermelon prepared.

    It was good that I kept chilled watermelon in advance.

    Spiderlings, you can take your share too.

    Kuro, if you¡¯re not satisfied with the sweet middle part, you can eat a little more.

    In the old days, you even ate the skin but now, you¡¯ve be a gourmet.

    -0-

    After everyone got their own share of watermelon, we proceed to the main topic.

    I gathered them today to consult about the instation location of the vending machine golem and what to sell.

    However, the first discussion was the strong demand of the civil servant girls.

    It¡¯s about the slider-type coin calctor which is a part of the vending machine golem.

    They want to improve and mass produce it.

    The performance improvement they want for it to be used by pouring arge number of coins.

    In this regard, it can easily be resolved by adding a device that you can pour all those coins too along with a stirring device to make sure it won¡¯t clog.

    No, it was already resolved.

    The mountain elves have already made one.

    The rest is mass-producing it¡­.

    I can hear them saying a hundred or two hundred.

    There¡¯s that much demand?

    Isn¡¯t it fine to just have one in Big Tree Vige, one in Vige Five, and one in Shashaato City?

    They said that it can¡¯t be.

    One of the most important works of a merchant is to check and count coins.

    Coin handling can¡¯t be given to trainees with low credit and people with high positions are too busy to do it.

    It can be said that the slider-type coin calctor will be weed with both hands by all merchants.

    The nobles will be like that too.

    Checking and counting coins is a task of a butler.

    However, no matter how high the position of that butler is, he¡¯s likely a busy person. The slider-type coin calctor will be a big help.

    That¡¯s what they told me.

    I thought, I guess so.

    I looked at the mountain elves.

    Other than manufacturing horse-drawn carriages equipped with suspensions, they can only produce one in three days because uracy is necessary.

    For now, making one for Big Tree Vige is their highest priority.

    Then, three each for Vige Five and Big Roof Shashaato.

    It was decided like that to cope with how busy the mountain elves are.

    -0-

    I felt like I was led by my nose so let¡¯s continue.

    I exined my thoughts on the vending machine golem.

    First type will be the juice vending machine.

    You can buy and drink something anytime you want using it.

    I think it¡¯s very convenient.

    As for how to sell that juice, the problem was its container but it was already solved by using bamboo tubes.

    A disposable paper cup would have been perfect but paper is valuable.

    -0-

    Next will be a big goods vending machine.

    It will be simr to a locker where individual products will be ced on shelves.

    By making the product visible, it will stimte the desire to buy.

    The jewel vending machine is a good example.

    -0-

    Thest model is a cup ramen vending machine.

    That vending machine can even put hot water with the press of a single button.

    I want to make it.

    Of course, there¡¯s no cup ramen here but I want to believe that golems can pour hot water.

    -0-

    Aside from the first one, the juice vending machine, I have prepared a visual presentation since it is hard to imagine them.

    And so, I asked the spiderlings to demonstrate.

    They demonstrated a big goods vending machine and spiderlings came out of individual doors and even said hi.

    Yeah, cute.

    Then, they demonstrated the cup ramen vending machine.

    However, what they demonstrated was not cup ramen but green tea.

    The spiderlings set a cup in ce, pour powdered tea, pour hot water, and stir. Cheers can be heard while they are doing it.

    Yeah, it¡¯s a little hot but it¡¯s good.

    ¡¸Mou, is the taste okay?¡¹

    Ann, it¡¯s not like that.

    The spiderlings are doing their best.

    And I¡¯m d they were able to do it.

    -0-

    Juice vending machine golem has already been made.

    ording to the mountain elves, the big good vending machine golem won¡¯t be that technical to do.

    The cup ramen vending machine golem, on the other hand, will still have to be discussed. More specifically, the food it will serve.

    Given that it¡¯s about food, it will likely take a long time to discuss so let¡¯s put it aside for now.

    -0-

    ¡¸What if we set up a vending machine golem and be targeted by a band of thieves again?¡¹

    In response to Tier¡¯s opinion, the mountain elves were already considering measures.

    ¡¸It is a golem so let¡¯s put a hand so it can defend itself.¡¹

    ¡¸In addition, if we put legs on it, it will be possible for it to escape.¡¹

    I see.

    If we put legs on it, it can move from the ce it was vending when the item runs out.

    Replenishment will be easier.

    Since it has a hand, can it refill itself?

    ¡¸Vige chief, the moreplex actions it can do, the harder it is to make¡­.¡¹

    I have troubled the mountain elves.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    ¡¸Fufufu. If you are using the magic stones that are sent before, that would be the case, however¡­.if you use the rabbits and boars of this forest¡¯s magic stones, it will be okay.¡¹

    Loo puts out a magic stone that is about 10cm big on the table.

    ¡¸Given its size, you don¡¯t have to worry about anyplex movements or even long-distance running.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸You are right but¡­.it will be difficult for us to incorporateplex actions into the magic stones¡­.¡¹

    The mountain elf Ya says with a slightly troubled expression.

    Simple actions can be incorporated but it seems likeplex actions need a higher degree of technical expertise.

    In the whole vige, the only ones who can do that are Loo, Tier, and Flora.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll help you not only during the development phase but even in the mass production phase. ¡¹

    It seems like there¡¯s a master of incorporation action in magic stone in Ifrus School of Shashaato City.

    ¡¸Oh, that would be great. ¡¹

    It seems like she has seen hope.

    However, Kuro and Yuki.

    The magic stone that Loo put on the table.

    Don¡¯t re at it.

    When you start eating something, it is troublesome to stop you.

    -0-

    The mountain elves havee up with several more ideas as many things can be done using a golem.

    Meanwhile, a beastgirl raised her hand.

    Don¡¯t hesitate, you can say your opinion.

    ¡¸Ano, it¡¯s not about vending machine¡­it¡¯s about golem. ¡¹

    She asked if it can be used for processing crops.

    More specifically, threshing and milling.

    After seeing how the vending machine golem moves, they thought it was possible. It can be said that those areplex movements but it is possible.

    I think there¡¯s nothing it can¡¯t do.

    No, there might be some.

    Now, I¡¯m thinking if it is necessary to prioritize making vending machine golems.

    We should prepare them for the next harvest.

    I want one of each in each vige by autumn.

    Mass production, sales¡­.the mountain elves are in despair.

 Chapter 557 â€“ Obvious and Hidden Reasons

    <h4>Chapter 557 ¨C Obvious and Hidden Reasons</h4>

    In a dark forest, five adventurers were surrounded by demon beasts.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t we do anything?¡¹

    A light armored warrior said that while ring at the demon beasts.

    ¡¸The only choice we have now is to fight.¡¹

    The moment their leader with a big sword said that, the battle started.

    The demon beasts that are surrounding the five adventurers are called Grattle.

    They are demon beasts that are around 1 meter and look simr to a tanuki.

    However, they are not adorable like tanukis.

    They are obviously there to hunt the other party for food.

    Though grattle is powerful, it can be defeated if it is alone but the problem is they hunt in groups.

    Right now, more than twenty grattle are surrounding the adventurers.

    The adventurers were able to damage three grattle with their respective weapons but those three fell back and new energetic grattles took their ces to attack the adventurers.

    The adventurers will soon meet death if this goes on.

    Perhaps the adventurers already had that premonition the moment they were surrounded. The light armored warrior shook his sword looking obviously frightened.

    The grattle evaded that attack in a simple manner and began attacking the light armored warrior intensively.

    It looks like they will take out the weakest first.

    That¡¯s what the adventurers thought.

    However, there¡¯s nothing they can do.

    The adventurer¡¯s leader even thought of abandoning the light armored warrior they are targeting.

    How about making that guy a decoy, he thought.

    However, he immediately erased that in his mind.

    Abandoning one would lower their overall strength which will endanger them more.

    They can only hope for help.

    The adventurer¡¯s leader spoke with power to hisrades to continue their battle with the grattles.

    But all of them knew.

    Given the strength difference, there is no hope.

    The time they were surrounded by the grattles, they were already doomed.

    The world is not that sweet.

    It¡¯s not a story.

    Even if an adventurer party who¡¯s stronger than them shows up, they will not help them.

    They can only ovee this challenge with their own power.

    If not, they will die.

    It¡¯s not umon for adventurers to die somewhere and no one knows about it.

    They are aware of it.

    But they did not give up.

    Because they are adventurers.

    If they don¡¯t give up, maybe a miracle will happen.

    And a miracle happened.

    -0-

    The earth tremor and the source ising from a distance.

    It¡¯s not an earthquake.

    Given the rhythm, they are footsteps.

    Footsteps of someone with a big body.

    Moreover, it¡¯s not alone.

    Three of them.

    And they areing towards the adventurers.

    The adventurers rejoiced as it was a chance.

    Usually, intruders in a battle are only hindrances but given their situation, they¡¯ll wee it with open arms.

    Everyone¡¯s surprised by the tremor so the grattle might try to escape.

    After that, the adventurers will escape too.

    However, the grattles did not escape.

    Half of the grattles ran in the direction of the earth tremor.

    They are going to intercept.

    The adventurer¡¯s n is now gone with the wind however, they are pleased that the number of grattles has been reduced by half.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll all survive!¡¹

    The leader with the big sword roared and continued to fight.

    However, he was not able to continue because a big shadow covered the leader.

    From where?

    From above.

    Something jumped in.

    Is this big shadow the source of that tremor?

    Looks like it.

    The leader¡¯s intuition tells him so.

    And he is correct.

    He doesn¡¯t know the true identity of the shadow but it was humanoid and its height is more than three meters.

    He thought it was a titan but a titan can¡¯t jump twenty meters high.

    In addition, it twisted its body in two full rotations afternding.

    The adventurer¡¯s heartbeats are louder than ever since the unidentified shadow doesn¡¯t look like it will protect them and given its attitude, it might even confront them.

    It doesn¡¯t have a weapon but it opened its hand towards the leader as if signaling him to stop.

    In other words, it¡¯s not an enemy.

    The grattles fled all at once.

    They are probably escaping by using the adventurers as decoys.

    The adventurers hoped that the giant shadow would chase the grattles but that didn¡¯t happen.

    And two more shadows descend to the left and right of the first shadow.

    They¡¯re done for.

    The adventurers thought.

    These big shadows are clearly targeting the adventurers.

    And even though they are heavy enough to make the earth tremble, they are overwhelmingly faster than the adventurers.

    They could even feel that even one of these shadows is definitely stronger than all those grattles earlierbined.

    Now, they thought which is better? Being eaten by grattles? Or being crushed by these big shadows?

    However, a miracle happened.

    The three big shadows in front of the adventurers started to speak.

    ¡¸Hello customers. Would you like some cold juice?¡¹

    ¡¸How about some hot drinks?¡¹

    ¡¸We also have simple meals.¡¹

    -0-

    Fully automated vending machine golems.

    That¡¯s the result of adding something during meetings one after another.

    Of course, that¡¯s only a n.

    When we are talking about vending machine golems, the work of the mountain elves increases one after another. Because of that, I suggested the mountain elves to just focus on making the prototypes and the mass production will be left to Vige Five.

    With that, Loo and Tier came up with a fully automated magic stone circuit for golems.

    Fully automated golem has been researched for a long time but it was considered as impossible to make due tock of materials.

    Thecking material is the magic stone.

    It looks like it is possible if there are 58 magic stones of the forest rabbit.

    ¡¸There should be three more to bnce control.¡¹

    It became 61.

    ¡¸Loo-san, I used seven for whole body control but there¡¯s still some timeg. How about we use magic stones from grappler bear or bloody viper?¡¹

    Ehto, if we use magic stones from grappler bear or bloody viper we can reduce the magic stones being used.

    However, Kuro and Yuki protested saying we are using too much magic stones.

    Maa, it¡¯s just a n.

    If we actually make it, it will take the mountain elves half a year.

    There are also technical problems.

    To solve them, it will probably take another half year¡­.in short, a year.

    ¡­..

    If that is the case, is it worth doing?

    Okay.

    Having a dream is good but that¡¯s too much.

    Let¡¯s review it all over again.

    -0-

    And so, the vending machine golems will be very unlikely to be the normal vending machine I envisioned.

    After careful consideration of all parties involved, all that it needs to do is to be able to sell food.

    However, the first one that the mountain elves made was the ordinary vending machine I wanted to make.

    The reason why I want that kind of vending machine is not only because the mountain elves suddenly came out of something simr when they were tinkling with some magic stones. It all started when I went to the royal capital of the demon king¡¯s kingdom a while ago.

    There were surprisingly tons of races.

    There are also several races in this vige, Vige Five, and even in Shashaato City but I can¡¯t believe that there are a lot more in the royal capital.

    It would take a great deal of effort and ingenuity for that many races to live together.

    As for me, I have no intention of talking with them.

    However, that¡¯s where I got worried a little.

    Yes, aboutnguage.

    Basically, I speak inmonnguage but some races and children could only talk in their respectivenguages.

    And the area where people like them can live is limited.

    They will surely have some trouble shopping.

    Not only that, there¡¯s a chance that they¡¯ll be tricked.

    When I thought of that, I thought of a vending machine¡­.

    I even thought of making one right away.

    Anyway, that¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m ostensibly obsessed with vending machine golem.

    -0-

    And there¡¯s this thing too¡­.

    I still have to think of measures to stop the children from holding back.

    The children are holding back to me ever since Ursa, Alfred, and Tiselle went to school.

    Thinking about it, it is always Ursa, Alfred, or Tiselle who¡¯ll ask me on everyone¡¯s behalf.

    The three of them were telling me their requests as the children¡¯s representative. Now that they¡¯re not here, no one has taken their ce yet.

    Nutt doesn¡¯t hold back to me that much but she¡¯s very careful when ites to her father Gutt and her mother Nashii.

    I don¡¯t need to worry about her.

    Anyway,

    It¡¯s not good for children to not say anything even if they want something.

    In particr, they should be able to drink and eat whatever they want.

    I thought that the solution to that was a vending machine golem.

    -0-

    No, that¡¯s just running away.

    Regardless of vending machine golem, I must get close to the children.

    Reflect, me.

    I¡¯ll do my best.

    -0-

    Side story.

    I suggested that the products sold by the vending machine golems be the canned goods of Vige Four or Sun Castle.

    If it¡¯s canned goods, both food and drinks can easily be sold.

    Even if you handle it in a rough way, it will still be okay which is very convenient.

    However, there are two problems.

    One is that you need a can opener to open it.

    Presently, canned goods can only be made in Vige Four so there¡¯s no way other ces have can openers.

    The only ces where there are can openers are ces rted to Big Tree Vige.

    Yes, a can can be opened using a knife but it requires a certain technique and it can also damage the content.

    The other problem is that after the can is opened, it can easily cut someone.

    And so, canned food was rejected.

 Chapter 558 â€“ Wilcox

    Chapter 558 ¨C Wilcox

    My name is Wilcox.

    I¡¯m one of the elder dwarves.

    However, we are called dwarves by vige chief.

    For vige chief, there¡¯s no difference between a dwarf and an elder dwarf.

    Perhaps Donovan¡¯s first introduction was bad.

    But we¡¯re already used to it so there¡¯s no problem.

    -0-

    After dinner.

    I went out.

    It¡¯s coolerpared to noon.

    The wind feels good.

    It¡¯s still bright outside but it will be dark soon.

    During this season, the starry sky is beautiful.

    It is also quite fun to wait for it.

    I sat on a log chair set up at a key point in the vige and ced my luggage on the log table.

    My luggage was alcohol made from rice and several triangr rice balls prepared by one of the oni maids.

    This is a type of onigiri that has no other ingredients aside from salt.

    This is my personal request. The oni maid was not stingy.

    I took a bite on the onigiri.

    After that, I took out a small cup and poured the alcohol made from rice into it and drank it.

    ¡­.

    I wonder if I was born for this moment.

    -0-

    When I thought so, Donovan came before me.

    Donovan sits silently in the chair opposite to mine.

    And gently put something on the table¡­..

    ¡¸Pickled radish and pickled cucumber. Onigiri is not bad but these are the best for rice wine.¡¹

    What are you talking about?

    Its best partner is rice balls with salt.

    Maa, I won¡¯t deny it¡¯s good with pickles too¡­..hands down.

    How about you try it with salted powdered rice hull?

    I poured some alcohol made from rice into Donovan¡¯s cup.

    There are still rice balls so why don¡¯t you take one too?

    Ah, hey, don¡¯t split the onigiri in half. Just take a bite.

    No, don¡¯t bite everything in one go.

    You won¡¯t be able to taste it.

    You should savor the harmony of rice, salt, and alcohol.

    -0-

    Vige chief came after Donovan.

    Vige chief is carrying a brazier¡­.and other necessary things.

    He began warming something using that brazier.

    ¡­.

    I knew that smell.

    ¡¸That¡¯s sly.¡¹

    Donovan blurted out those words.

    But I agree with him.

    Vige chief is grilling salmon skin.

    It¡¯s still too early for its season so it should best year¡¯s salmon.

    It can usually be tasted during fall but vige chief won¡¯t allow it.

    He fully utilized freezing magic tools to refrigerate it so it can be eaten even though it wasst year¡¯s salmon.

    I don¡¯t know how they did it but it seems like they are using some sort of vacuum pack.

    As expected of vige chief.

    However, vige chief.

    ¡¸That¡¯s only skin, right?¡¹

    He heard it.

    He said it can¡¯t be helped.

    Salmons are big but someone peeled their skins off so they¡¯re the only thing that¡¯s left.

    Ah, the dragons ate everything else?

    Ah, Dors-sama.

    I don¡¯t think anyone will dare toin.

    Though Dors-sama freely eats anything in the vige, he paid the exact amount of price for them.

    He also cooperates with alcohol brewing in terms of providing equipment.

    It¡¯s kind of disappointing but let¡¯s just put up with salmon skin.

    -0-

    When I, Donovan, and vige chief were drinking, the wine slime came.

    Is it attracted to the smell of alcohol?

    I usually give you alcohol but today, you can¡¯t drink unless you bring something¡­.soy sauce?

    The wine slime brought soy sauce.

    Where did you get it?

    Vige chief took the soy sauce and looked at the triangr rice balls in front of me.

    Then, look at the brazier.

    Areh?

    Grilled onigiri.

    The wine slime joined us.

    -0-

    Following the wine slime is¡­.Youko-dono.

    Everyone can only praise how she handles things in Vige Five.

    I don¡¯t think I can do what she¡¯s doing.

    However, Youko-dono.

    What did you bring for tonight¡­.?

    Ohitsu?

    Inside is cooked rice.

    Do you think that the onigiris I brought are not enough?

    That¡¯s not it?

    She put a small container inside the ohitsu that has hot cooked rice inside.

    Next, she poured alcohol into that container.

    That¡¯s called atsukan, right?

    Isn¡¯t atsukan a bad choice for a hot summer night?

    You¡¯re not going to drink it as it is?

    Then, what are you nning to do¡­..she poured the atsukan on the cooked rice!?

    Sake chazuke.

    Is that delicious?

    I can¡¯t imagine the taste.

    Youko-dono ced the sake chazuke in front of everyone.

    The first one that dabbled it was the wine slime.

    Next is Donovan, then vige chief.

    Ugh, I can¡¯t escape.

    I also reached out.

    ¡­..

    ¡¸This is a ce where everyone has a preference of their own.¡¹

    I want to try it using cold rice and cold alcohol.

    -0-

    Under the starry sky, I enjoyed alcohol and side dishes.

    Ah, vige chief was taken by his wives and left.

 Chapter 559 â€“ Strange Horse

    <h4>Chapter 559 ¨C Strange Horse</h4>

    Summer.

    I brought watermelons for the horses in the ranch area.

    I would prefer chilled watermelons but the horses in the ranch area seem to prefer room temperature watermelons.

    Because of that, I directly brought the watermelons I picked from the field to the horses.

    The horses eat the skin too so there¡¯s no need to cut it.

    The horses are all now gathered.

    I can only bring two watermelons but the spiderlings helped me so we brought a lot.

    You don¡¯t have to rush eating.

    And spiderlings, thanks for your help.

    Kuro and Yuki are rolling around which I found funny.

    Thanks to you too.

    -0-

    I count the horses eating the watermelons.

    There¡¯s a total of 15.

    Two of them are unicorns.

    Few cows are born every year but the reason they don¡¯t seem to increase so much is because they are moved to a ranch in Vige Five.

    I think it would be nice if they can stay in the ranch area too but it seems like if you keep them in the same ce together, their blood won¡¯t be too thick.

    Because of that, new horses not only leave but also arrive.

    However, the stallion and the mare that first came to this vige will stay here and won¡¯t be moved to another ranch.

    The horse management is done by a beastgirl but it seems like it¡¯s quite hard.

    -0-

    ¡­..areh?

    ording to the report, the total number of horses and unicorns should be 15. This is strange.

    I will count them again.

    16.

    Did I count wrong?

    Or is there another wild unicorn?

    No, I¡¯m wrong.

    One of them is clearly different.

    It looks like a horse but it has wings of a certain size on its back.

    Pegasus.

    The Pegasus doesn¡¯t give a darn about me and just crazily eats watermelon.

    Well, that doesn¡¯t matter but¡­.you wouldn¡¯t destroy fields, would you?

    The horses already taught you rules? Okay.

    Good.

    However, why is this pegasus¡¯ body and wings dirty?

    Is it hurt?

    No? Then, okay.

    After that¡­.let¡¯s report this to the beastgirl in charge of the ranch area.

    -0-

    Pegasus.

    A flying horse.

    When flying, it ps its wings but it seems like it doesn¡¯t fly by using its wings.

    Its flying speed is as fast as its running speed.

    It can fly as high as 20m but it seems like others can fly or can¡¯t fly that high.

    It can run normally but it is slower than a horse because the wings on its back are getting in its way.

    Can¡¯t you put your wings in and out like an angel?

    It seems like it is mainly bred in human countries and is rare in the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    So, an spectator came.

    ¡¸Is that a Pegasus?¡¹

    The first one was a civil servant girl.

    She looks very excited. She finally saw something that only an enemy was using.

    It¡¯s nice to get excited but you are only wearing your swimsuit. Don¡¯t wander around like that.

    Go back to the pool.

    -0-

    Next are the elves.

    ¡¸How does it taste?¡¹

    What an honest impression. However, stop or the Pegasus will hear you.

    It will be scared.

    Also, don¡¯t wander around in your swimsuits.

    -0-

    Next are the oni maids.

    ¡¸Can it fly while you¡¯re riding it?¡¹

    I want to know too.

    Loo answered that question.

    ¡¸In human countries, they have a regiment called Pegasus cavalry.¡¹

    Heh.

    ¡¸However, Pegasus are not so powerful and they can¡¯t fly for a long time so they are only used in show-off ceremonies. It¡¯s rare to see a Pegasus in the demon king¡¯s kingdom so it is probably caught in a human kingdom.¡¹

    So, where did this Pegasuse from?

    Did it fly over to the forest of death ande this far?

    Of course not.

    It seems like it came here as a horse from Vige Five.

    ording to Futa, the one who¡¯s managing the teleportation gate to Vige Five, the Pegasus passed through there.

    -0-

    When I asked about the circumstances in Vige Five, what I received was a letter of apology from a ranch manager of Vige Five.

    The summary of the letter is¡­.

    ¡¸Pegasus is a rare horse so vige chief must be its owner so I sent it.¡¹

    That¡¯s it?

    Okay.

    However, he should have written only that. 90% of the letter is him apologizing.

    It¡¯s painful to read.

    Am I that scary?

    I won¡¯t get angry with something like that.

    -0-

    I know now how it came here but who¡¯s the real owner?

    If it¡¯s a wild Pegasus, it would be great because it means it only got identally mixed in Vige Five. However, it would be troublesome if it belonged to a merchant or a noble.

    Let¡¯s have Youko investigate.

    -0-

    A report arrived after three days.

    It seems like one of the Pegasus imported into Shashaato City escaped and is now missing.

    From the color and description, it is definitely the Pegasus in the vige.

    The Pegasus was imported by the Goroun Company so Michael-san went to Vige Five to contact us immediately.

    He took the other Pegasus.

    He imported a total of six Pegasus.

    It seems like they n on selling them to nobles of the demon king¡¯s kingdom so their destination hasn¡¯t been decided yet. As for why he brought them all, it¡¯s because I bought them all.

    The children love the Pegasus.

    It seems like they love the feeling of flying while riding it.

    However, it¡¯s dangerous to let them do that alone so they are apanied by beastgirls¡­.

    As Loo said, the Pegasus can easily get tired and can¡¯t fly for a long time. They also can¡¯t easily turn when flying.

    The neighs of Pegasus get louder when they are tired.

    I also want to ride.

    When I try riding one, the horses, the centaurs, and even the angels sulk so I did not do so.

    -0-

    AN: The angels are sulking because they think ¡°it¡¯s our duty to carry vige chief to the sky¡±.

 Chapter 560 â€“ Summer Stroll

    <h4>Chapter 560 ¨C Summer Stroll</h4>

    Workshop.

    Majority of the mountain elves have gone to Vige Five so this ce feels empty. With no workmates, I feel lonely here.

    While I was doing something, Kuro and Yuki sought my attention so I patted their heads.

    There there.

    Do you want me to stop working and y ball with you outside?

    ¡­¡­.

    You don¡¯t want to since it¡¯s hot outside.

    I know how you feel but where did your wildness go?

    Okay, I understand.

    Then, let¡¯s y in the hall of my mansion.

    It¡¯s cool and spacious.

    ¡­..

    In the hall of my mansion, arge amount of luggage had been piled up.

    What¡¯s that?

    Ah, parts made by the mountain elves.

    Are they going to bring them to Vige Five?

    -0-

    The mountain elves have gone to Vige Five to set up a workshop.

    The mountain elves are currently conducting research, development, and mass production but we now want to outsource the mass production part¡­.

    There are no craftsmen with the skill level of the mountain elves and even if there are, those guys are certainly not free.

    Given that situation, the mountain elves have no choice but to gather artisans and teach them.

    These piled-up parts here are probably teaching materials of the mountain elves.

    Ah, they are parts being checked by the mountain elves if they are of good quality¡­.

    Are you telling me that all of these are all the same parts? What are you going to do with all of these?

    It looks like they are already adjusting the production.

    Maa, I don¡¯t know how much time it will take to make those artisans skilled but I guess it can¡¯t be helped¡­.

    I¡¯ll check these with them at dinner.

    -0-

    For now, let¡¯s focus on Kuro and Yuki.

    Given that there¡¯s arge amount of luggage here, it will be hard to y ball in the hall.

    What shall we do?

    When I asked Kuro and Yuki, Kuro said into a room.

    Yuki proposed to walk around the reservoir.

    Now, which one do you prefer¡­.

    With Yuki¡¯s persuasion, it was decided that we¡¯ll walk around the reservoir.

    Got it.

    I¡¯m wearing a straw hat.

    I had Kuro and Yuki wear one too.

    The straw hats I madest year were already in tatters so I made new ones.

    It suits you.

    -0-

    On the periphery of the reservoir, the pond turtles are all lined up, sunbathing.

    Twelve of them, both small and big.

    It looks like their poption increased.

    Was that little one born this year?

    Ah, don¡¯t mind us. Just keep on sunbathing.

    We continued to walk avoiding the pond turtles.

    I follow Kuro and Yuki and walk around the perimeter of the reservoir.

    Because we are by a body of water, it¡¯s a little cool.

    Ah, it¡¯s because of the ice magic that the pond turtles casted in the reservoir?

    I told you you can keep on sunbathing.

    But, thanks.

    -0-

    The small pond on the north side of the reservoir is a hatching ground of the lizardmen.

    A fence is made around it so it is not easy to get close to.

    Though it has no eggs during this season, it¡¯s not a ce anyone can approach carelessly so we took a detour.

    When we arrived at the west side of the reservoir, several kuros greeted me.

    They might be patrolling the perimeter of the vige.

    Thank you for your hard work.

    ¡­¡­

    The kuros look enviously at the straw hats worn by Kuro and Yuki.

    You want one too?

    ¡­..

    Okay, I¡¯ll make youter.

    However, it is impossible for me to make one each.

    You should pass it to the next shift.

    -0-

    On the west side are a waterway and a road to the river.

    There is a pool for slimes in the waterway where the water is purified¡­.

    The slime pool was full of slimes.

    The slimes are also suffering from the hot weather.

    They are using it in turns.

    The road leading to the river was well maintained and beautiful.

    Hnn?

    These footsteps¡­.

    Centaurs.

    It is almost time for the regr report.

    -0-

    The centaurs are contacting us regrly and there¡¯s always three of them.

    After greeting me, they reported that there¡¯s no abnormality and headed for my mansion.

    In my mansion, there¡¯s someone, whose role is to receive their regr report, waiting for them.

    I can¡¯t stop them here.

    After the centaurs left, two kuros appeared.

    I think they were the centaurs¡¯ escorts.

    Thank you for your hard work.

    -0-

    They move along chasing the centaurs.

    The road leading to the residential area is on the south side of the reservoir.

    Since it was a little away from the perimeter of the pond, I thanked the pond turtle for the ice and left.

    In the residential area, there are a few people walking outside.

    Most of them are on their way to the pool.

    What remains are spiderlings, the silkworms of the world tree, and the nyunyu-daphnes.

    The nyunyu-daphnes are resistant to heat.

    However, that doesn¡¯t mean you can overdo things.

    Do you want to use hats¡­..you don¡¯t?

    But why?

    Eh?

    You only want it if it¡¯s a straw hat with crude mesh?

    The straw hats from Vige One are not good because they¡¯re too tight?

    The one I made is okay?

    You¡¯re good at requesting.

    Got it.

    I¡¯ll make them for you and send themter.

    -0-

    The spiderlings and silkworms of the world tree¡­.do you know a good windy ce?

    You nap at those ces.

    You¡¯ll only start your full activity once the day slips a little more?

    Okay.

    Apologies for interrupting your nap time.

    -0-

    When I was crossing the residential area on my way back to my mansion, Hakuren, the children, and Helze came over.

    Helze and Mark have been here ever since they came to the vige.

    Do you like this vige that much that you no longer want to go home?

    Mark is also staying here.

    Even in this summer heat, Mark still soaks in the hot spring.

    -0-

    The children and Hakuren had finished studying this morning so they are heading to the pool.

    And Helze¡¯s helping her with them?

    By the way, she has this thick book.

    A book I¡¯ve never seen before.

    When I was thinking so, Helze flipped through the book while looking at Kuro and Yuki.

    ¡¸I was right¡¹

    Helze seems to have made a new discovery and happily reported it to Hakuren.

    It seems like Kuro and Yuki are not ordinary inferno wolves.

    To be precise, Kuro is an inferno wolf emperor and Yuki is an inferno wolf empress.

    Quite a grand name.

    Does that mean that I should have put a crown on their heads instead of straw hats?

    By the way, how about their firstborns and their partners¡­.

    KLuroichi, Kuroni, Uno, and Kuroyon are inferno wolf kings.

    Aris, Iris, Kurosan, and Eris are inferno wolf queens.

    I see but for me, a kuro is a kuro.

    They¡¯re not different from each other.

    -0-

    I parted with Hakuren¡¯s group and arrived at my mansion.

    After all, my mansion is cool inside.

    In the hall, the mountain elves, who had just returned, were carrying their luggage to the warehouse.

    The mountain elf Ya reports to me.

    ¡¸It looks like only us can make slider-type coin calctors.¡¹

    I see.

    That¡¯s going to be rough.

    However, it is not good to outsource everything.

    It is dangerous to spread technology easily as noted by the civil servant girls.

    Do your best.

    The mountain elves only came back temporarily to clean up the luggage. Half of them immediately return to Vige Five.

    The other half started mass-producing slider-type coin calctors.

    I know.

    I¡¯ll help too.

    Kuro, Yuki¡­follow me.

    It doesn¡¯t matter.

    Ah, before that, I have to deliver the straw hat to the nyunyu-daphnes.

    I also had to make straw hats for the kuros.

    ¡­..I¡¯ll do my best.

 Chapter 561 â€“ Coin Calculator

    <h4>Chapter 561 ¨C Coin Calctor</h4>

    ¡ñSlider type coin calctor ¨C Prototype

    Prototype was made from the forest of death materials.

    Simple design and supports all coins but uses a lot of magic stones.

    Had a dispute about whether to deploy them or not and the civil servant girls won.

    -0-

    ¡ñ Slider type coin calctor ¨C Advance Mass Produced Type

    The mountain elves dropped all their current projects in response to the demand and managed toplete this second type.

    The design became simplerpared to the prototype and there¡¯s also a boost in performance.

    Eight units were made. Three for Vige Five and three for Big Roof Shashaato.

    The other two were deployed in Big Tree Vige.

    -0-

    ¡ñ Slider type coin calctor ¨C Mass Produced Type A

    The royal family and nobles of the demon king¡¯s kingdom saw the Advanced Mass Produced Type in Big Tree Vige. Pretending to be calm, they asked ¡°How much?¡±. As a result of the bullish negotiation, production was started.

    To increase the mass production speed and lower the costs, part of the previous model¡¯s functions were deleted.

    It became aputer that counts coins circting in the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    24 units were produced.

    Twenty units were given to the demon king¡¯s kingdom and four units were given to the Goroun Company.

    -0-

    ¡ñ Slider type coin calctor ¨C Gift Type

    A version of Mass Produced Type A but with luxurious exterior design.

    In order to satisfy noble users, opinions from the said type of people were adopted before manufacturing started.

    The exterior design was made in the newly established workshop of the mountain elves in Vige Five.

    Sold with handmade special boxes worth 2 gold coins by the Goroun Company but it is always sold out.

    Even if you make a reservation, you need to wait for at least a year to get one.

    There are also several redesigned and personalized versions.

    -0-

    ¡ñ Slider type coin calctor ¨C Mass Produced Type B

    Mass produced model made formoners. To decrease the price, durability and design were omitted.

    Materials were collected around Vige Five and some parts were made ordered outside.

    Low cost target.

    However, it still costs around 15 silver coins and future sales is worrying.

    Although not rted to production, wealthy merchants who were not able to get their hands on gift type tampered it without permission resulting inputational performance problems.

    Remodeling and repair can only be done in licensed workshops.

    -0-

    ¡ñ Slider type coin calctor ¨C Special Type

    A calctor designed for reward medals.

    It is installed in the hall of my mansion and anyone can use it¡­..

    No one has used it so far.

    Next spring, vige chief will use it upon distribution of medals.

    -0-

    A certain human country.

    Conversation between the Finance Minister and his subordinates.

    ¡¸This is the coin calctor from the rumor in the demon king¡¯s kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s quite an item desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Can we produce it in our country?¡¹

    ¡¸It is possible but¡­.that¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸It uses magic stones in order to work¡­.mass production would be hard¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸And the coins that are circting in our country are not being recognized. Adjustment is quite difficult.¡¹

    ¡¸Mou, then, we can¡¯t even use it.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. At the time of purchase, we already requested the seller if they can customize it per region but they refused.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..why did they refuse?¡¹

    ¡¸They asked ¡°from what country were you¡± and you probably can imagine what happened next.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. That¡¯s certainly troublesome. But¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸If you bring it to the designated workshop, it seems like it can be customized. It will only cost onerge copper coin¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸What a headache¡­ It¡¯s like dering our technology is inferior to the technology of the demon king¡¯s kingdom. That can¡¯t be. Gufufufufu¡­¡­eh, eeeiiii! We have to show the ability of our country!¡¹

    ¡¸I know. That¡¯s the n.¡¹

    ¡¸We can¡¯t waste the purchasing fee. Continue the research.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    At ater date.

    A customized gift type for their country¡¯s coins was delivered from the demon king¡¯s kingdom so the Finance Minister dered that the goods had no sin.

    -0-

    Another human country.

    Conversation between the Finance Minister and his subordinates.

    ¡¸Fake money?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. There is a coin that was flipped by the coin calctor and when I looked it up¡­.I found that it was cleverly made.¡¹

    ¡¸How much?¡¹

    ¡¸When I checked 1000 pieces of silver coins in the royal pce, I found that 12 pieces were fake. ¡¹

    ¡¸You managed to check a thousand?¡¹

    ¡¸Only because there¡¯s a coin calctor.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That¡¯s convenient.¡¹

    ¡¸Though I don¡¯t like that it came from the demon king¡¯s kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t matter. A good product is a good product no matter where it was made. Don¡¯t forget that.¡¹

    ¡¸My apologies.¡¹

    ¡¸However, 12 out of a thousand are fake? That¡¯s too many.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree. It¡¯s great that we realized it at this stage.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly not. Meet all thergemercialpanies and alert them. Check the source of that fake money. It could be a conspiracy of another country.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    ¡¸Also, check all the gold coins in the royal pce using that coin calctor. The royal pce must never use fake money.¡¹

    ¡¸W-what!¡¹

    The economic turmoil caused by fake money nted by another country was handled in advance because of the quick response of the minister.

 Chapter 562 â€“ Purse Bag and Waiting

    <h4>Chapter 562 ¨C Purse Bag and Waiting</h4>

    Using the teleportation gate installed at the depths of the dungeon of Big Tree Vige, we arrived at Youko¡¯s mansion in Vige Five.

    There is a room where Futa was staying near the teleportation gate of Vige Five so we went there¡­.ah, she weed us.

    ¡¸Sorry, am I bothering you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, my job is managing the teleportation gate. Today is¡­.the day of the auction. Are you going to participate?¡¹

    ¡¸I was invited.¡¹

    ¡¸I think there won¡¯t be a problem even if you refuse.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    Futa is writing something on the record.

    ¡¸Like always, yourpanions are Gulf and Daga.¡¹

    Gulf and Daga, who were waiting behind me, bow to Futa.

    ¡¸Nice to see you too. Do your best in escorting vige chief.¡¹

    Personally, I think that having an escort is unnecessary but¡­.it seems like it is.

    I already gave up on this aspect.

    I took a purse bag from a box ced near the doorway of the room where the teleportation gate is located. I packed medium copper coins,rge copper coins, silver coins, and gold coins in it.

    I¡¯m going to use them for shopping in Vige Five.

    Basically, if I¡¯m going to shop in Vige Five, payment will be billed at ater date.

    It is called tsuke payment.

    I thought it would be easier to trade on the spot but once you don¡¯t have money in hand, I won¡¯t be able to buy anything.

    If you¡¯re a trustworthy person, it seems like you don¡¯t even need to pay money on the spot and will generally be billedter.

    My stores in Vige Five, the Kuro and Yuki, Bronze Caf¨¦, Korin¡¯s Sweet Hall, and Niz¡¯s Aeat also ept tsuke payment.

    The Noodle Shop Britoa is an exception because it introduced a meal ticket system.

    Also, I learned that cash on delivery ismon.

    Thinking about it calmly, Goroun Company is also like that.

    Because of that, I always shop by tsuke payment¡­.

    But a problem arises.

    No one¡¯s sending their bills.

    As for why, they said that they can¡¯t take my money because it¡¯s all because of me that they can run their business with peace of mind in Vige Five.

    I feel happy but business is business.

    It turns out that it¡¯s not only me¡­.no one sends bills for payment when Loo, Tier, Youko, the elves, the mountain elves, and the dwarves shop.

    Because of that, I thought tsuke payment is not for us.

    I then instructed the vigers of Big Tree Vige to pay whatever they bought on the spot.

    Fortunately, we are not troubled with cash.

    The result is this purse bag and cash.

    The same goes for Gulf and Daga. They have their own purse bag with coins.

    The vigers of Big Tree Vige epted it but they also thought it was somewhatborious.

    In addition, Youko and the Goroun Company strongly rmended we continue to pay on the spot since it is a good thing for cash to flow to the market.

    However, there¡¯s a problem with this as well.

    In order for merchants to ept our cash payment, we have to say ¡°Keep the change¡± so as to not cause trouble to the other party.

    We have so much cash that we don¡¯t need any spare change but as amon citizen, I¡¯m not used to it.

    I envy Gulf and Daga who can do it calmly.

    -0-

    By the way, the children are not allowed to freely pack their own purse bag and there¡¯s an upper limit.

    They have to be trained on the value of money.

    -0-

    I greet the gatekeeper and go out of Youko¡¯s mansion.

    Since Youko is in the Vige Hall, I¡¯ll go there to show my face.

    If I don¡¯t show my face when Ie here, she will sulk.

    While waiting for the auction to begin, I received information about Vige Five from Youko.

    What¡¯s showing in the theater?

    Love story?

    Yeah, but not now.

    How about the event facility¡­.today is a group battle. 30 vs 30.

    There are a lot of spectators too.

    Being injured can¡¯t be helped but make sure no one will die.

    Am I going to watch?

    No, I won¡¯t.

    If I go, they¡¯ll go all out, right?

    It would be better if I won¡¯t watch it.

    How about the medicinal herb house?

    It is full of patients?

    Ah, a lot of people are gathering there after hearing rumors?

    I won¡¯t go there. I¡¯ll just get in the way.

    Do they have enough manpower?

    What if I go there and help¡­.ah, no, I will only bring confusion.

    I¡¯ll do my best to not go to the medicinal herb house.

    Apologize to Loo?

    The medicinal herbs that Loo cherished were used for treatment?

    Life first.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    I¡¯ll personally tell Loo.

    ¡­..

    Hair growth medicine?

    Ehto¡­.people have trouble of their own.

    Let¡¯s just say it was used to treat a dark disease.

    Yeah, let¡¯s use that story.

    Let¡¯s go to Kuro and Yuki for now.

    -0-

    Why did Youko apany us?

    No, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Kuro and Yuki is thriving.

    But there¡¯s still an empty seat.

    We ordered drinks and rxed.

    ¡¸Vige chief, if you want to, I can tell you the items that will be in the auction.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I was already told of the eye-catching products I¡¯ll probably buy so there¡¯s no need. The goods were chosen by Loo by the way.¡¹

    ¡¸If that is the case, I¡¯m relieved.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re rude. Or so I want to say but I made you do a lot of things these days.¡¹

    I have to reflect.

    ¡¸It¡¯s for the sake of the vige. No need to say anything. This auction is also the result of that.¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    This auction was originally scheduled to take ce in Shashaato City.

    I don¡¯t really want to participate but I uttered that it might be good to see an auction.

    And I said that in front of Michael-san, the president of the Goroun Company, who presides over the auction.

    As a result, the auction that should have been held in Shashaato City was immediately rescheduled to be held in Vige Five.

    I¡¯ve be cooperative with this auction because of that reason.

    Might be good to see¡­..

    Maa, let¡¯s just look forward to it and not think deeply.

    I have to thank Michael-san too for buying an all-time favorite piece for a high price.

    All for the auction.

    I spent my time waiting in Kuro and Yuki.

    -0-

    Side story.

    When we were about to leave the store, I left a silver coin on the table and did not forget to say that line.

    ¡¸Keep the change.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.Vige chief, did you perhaps sold this store?¡¹

    That was Kinesta, the assistant manager.

    ¡¸No. I¡¯m just practicing.¡¹

    I have to get used to it quickly.

    -0-

    AN: Tsuke payment is a system where you¡¯ll be billed at ater date for all your purchases at a date range.

    In modern times, customers will often be asked for payment but in Isekai Nonbiri Nouka world, the most convenient form of payment is tsuke payment (no need for cash and only a number of people can calcte.).

    If you don¡¯t have credit or a first time customer(no introduction letter), you will have to pay cash. It is annoying and you¡¯ll be treated roughly.

    Of course, you shouldn¡¯t tsuke pay a store you don¡¯t know.

    There¡¯s a high possibility of being charged with an exorbitant priceter.

    In short ¡°paying cash = don¡¯t trust¡± so forcing merchants to ept cash has a negative impact on vige chief.

    However, by saying ¡°keep the change¡±, he is informing the store that ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. There¡¯s a reason for this. Please ept it as a nuisance fee¡± which became positive.

    Youko strongly rmending paying in cash is by no means to demean vige chief. She¡¯s just aware of the severe outflow of money which has been discussed several times already.

 Chapter 563 â€“ Auction Exhibition

    <h4>Chapter 563 ¨C Auction Exhibition</h4>

    The auction that will be held in Vige Five will be held at the foot of the mountain.

    It is at the baseball ground.

    The ground was cleared and many tents were erected.

    On those tents lie the items to be auctioned.

    -0-

    There are two types of auctions. The first one is thepetition type.

    In this type, people will argue prices and the one who¡¯ll bid the highest price will win.

    The other one is bidding.

    A style where you¡¯ll ce your name and the price you¡¯re willing to buy the item in front of the product and when the bidding time ends, the seller will choose from the offers.

    Both types are being held in Vige Five.

    Presently, it is the bidding type so there are boxes in front of the items exhibited.

    There are no boxes in front of the items that will be in thepetitive style.

    The items are numbered and those numbers correspond to the order they¡¯ll appear in the auction.

    I¡¯m basically just looking around so I don¡¯t care about those details¡­.

    There are a lot of stuff on those boxes.

    Is bidding style the mainstream?

    No?

    An auction is normally held for several days but the auction in Vige Five is only for today so there¡¯s no choice but to use this style.

    I see.

    By the way, the reason why the Goroun Company¡¯s auction is only for today is because there will be a baseball match on this ground tomorrow¡­.

    Can¡¯t that be dyed?

    Ah, one of the teams is the demon king¡¯s team.

    He¡¯ll certainly mind if the match is dyed.

    It can¡¯t be helped then.

    -0-

    The four of us, me, Youko, Gulf, and Daga, look around the exhibit.

    It looks quite sessful but there¡¯s not much crowd¡­

    The number of people who¡¯ll actually participate in the auction is not that many too. I heard there¡¯s only around 30.

    Ah, that¡¯s quite a little if you ask me.

    Could it be because of the change of venue?

    Will it be less exciting given there¡¯s only a small number of participants?

    Only a few percent of the amount traded at the auction will be the share of the Goroun Company¡­.

    No, I shouldn¡¯t ask about their internal affairs. That will be rude of me.

    As the vige chief of Vige Five, I believe the auction will be exciting.

    -0-

    When I was looking at the auction items, I encountered Yuri¡¯s group.

    Yuri aside¡­.the others look like nobledies.

    It seems like they apanied their parents to participate in the auction.

    The five of them are Yuri¡¯s acquaintances but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen them.

    Yuri introduced them to us.

    I was a little wary at first but I apologized to them in my heart after hearing they all have fianc¨¦s.

    Youko is in charge of introducing us.

    They didn¡¯t react that much when I, Youko, and Daga were introduced but when Gulf was introduced, the nobledies reacted positively.

    As expected of the swordgod.

    Oi oi, don¡¯t you have fianc¨¦s?

    Stop hugging or you¡¯ll be misinterpreted.

    Your parents will cry.

    Gulf looks like he¡¯s troubled.

    ¡­..

    When we return to the vige, I¡¯ll tell his wife.

    -0-

    The nobledies seem to have stayed in Vige Five a few days ago.

    They said that the staff of the inn are friendly and they are very helpful.

    Since the nobledies are staying there, it is probably the best inn in the vige and I¡¯m happy that they are praising it.

    The food was good too.

    The Noodle Shop Britoa was especially good but they have to line up every time they want to eat.

    You lined up¡­.?

    I look at Yuri.

    In order to not have a dispute with nobles, there is a delivery service exclusively for nobles¡­.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a store that bears the name Britoa so that won¡¯t do.¡¹

    That¡¯s what the nobledies said.

    Yuri told them about the delivery service but none of them used it.

    They want to go to the store properly like everyone else.

    In other words, these nobledies line up at the counter to eat ramen.

    ¡­¡­

    Is the store okay?

    Let¡¯s go to Noodle Shop Britoater and work with the staff.

    -0-

    After a brief chat, we separated from Yuri¡¯s group.

    I thought the parents of those nobledies should be around so I thought of greeting them¡­.

    But I wasn¡¯t able to find them.

    Are they not at the venue yet?

    It seems like there are also people who don¡¯te to the exhibit because most of them are notified about it in advance.

    There¡¯s also the chance that someone did something in order to decrease thepetitor.

    People doing something like that for something they want, I wonder if they are psychologically okay.

    When the information about the exhibit arrived at my ce, I was too busy that I didn¡¯t have the time to check.

    Instead, Loo, Tier, and the civil servant girls checked them eagerly.

    They might evene to participate.

    Anyway, it¡¯s a pity that I wasn¡¯t able to greet the parents of those nobledies but since I can¡¯t find them, I can¡¯t find them.

    Maa, there are no problems since Youko already greeted them when they arrived.

    We looked around the exhibit again¡­.

    I encountered the demon king¡¯s group.

    -0-

    Demon king and Beezel.

    There¡¯s also Tiselle on the shoulder of the demon king but, why?

    ¡¸Father!¡¹

    I¡¯m d to see you after a long time but why are you tied up with the demon king with a rope?

    ¡¸Eh eh eh. When I go out, nii-sama said that I must absolutely be like this.¡¹

    I think you¡¯re old enough to not get lost.

    Alfred is such a worrywart.

    And demon king, I apologize for my daughter.

    ¡¸No, no, Lady Tiselle is very helpful. I would even want her to work at the royal castle now if possible.¡¹

    Hahahahaha.

    There is no parent who won¡¯t be happy if their children are praised but you don¡¯t have to tter me that much.

    My cheek is too loose now.

    -0-

    The demon king seems to be scouting here for tomorrow¡¯s match but¡­.since he has alreadye here, he¡¯ll also participate in the auction.

    It seems like he¡¯s also attracted to some items.

    Just say them.

    I¡¯ll leave them to you.

    ¡¸No no, I¡¯m sure vige chief would want that item too.¡¹

    The demon king said that but¡­.which item is it?

    Is it rted to farming?

    ¡¸Well, for fun, it¡¯s item number 70.¡¹

    The auction kept the items that are expected to be expensive hidden.

    There are 100 auction items so number 70 is in the second half.

    I should expect it to be expensive.

    What should I do if I want it?

    Let¡¯s prepare for that moment.

    Until the auction begins, I look around with the demon king and the others.

    However, what I¡¯m looking at is not the auction items.

    ¡¸My cute little Tiselle. ¡¹

    ¡¸Te heh.¡¹

 Chapter 564 â€“ Auction

    <h4>Chapter 564 ¨C Auction</h4>

    The auction will be held in a tent a little wider than the baseball infield.

    An invitation is required to enter the tent and participate in the auction.

    Gulf gave my invitation to the receptionist.

    The demon king also hands out his invitation the same way.

    A card with a number will be given to the participant after handing out his invitation.

    It is necessary to enter and exit the tent.

    But they don¡¯t have any measure against Beezel¡¯s teleportation.

    However, using magic in a ce like this is against etiquette.

    I see.

    But, this is a tent.

    Isn¡¯t it easy to get in and out whenever you want?

    -0-

    Chairs and tables were ced in the tent.

    It¡¯s like they are set up in groups.

    When I was wondering where to sit, I was guided by a maid-san.

    I was sent to thergest ce, the center.

    I thought I should be in a different ce but it seems like I¡¯m grouped with the demon king.

    I have no problem with that.

    I¡¯ll be with Tiselle after all.

    On the table, two cards with numbers are ced.

    They are the same as mine and the demon king¡¯s.

    When participating in the auction, it seems like I only need to raise this number.

    When I was about to take it, Daga took it.

    It looks like servants are the ones that should handle things like raising numbers.

    Or so I thought because the demon king is holding his own number.

    Is it because of Beezel? If he has it, Beezel can¡¯tpete with him.

    Ah, Beezel asked the maid-san who guided us here for a card for himself.

    It looks like Beezel will be able to freely participate.

    ¡­..

    I proposed something.

    The demon king¡¯s card will be held by Gulf.

    Daga will hold Beezel¡¯s.

    And my card will be Tiselle¡¯s?

    Youko seems dissatisfied.

    She wants a role too.

    I¡¯ll be asking you for advice.

    Honestly speaking, I don¡¯t know how much is the good or bad price or even the market price of the auction items.

    -0-

    There is only one rule at the auction.

    If you sessfully bid, you must pay within 30 days.

    That¡¯s all.

    If this is not observed, the deposit to the organizer of the auction will be forfeited.

    ¡­.deposit?

    There¡¯s a deposit?

    30 silver coins?

    People with a certain degree of position are exempted from depositing.

    I obviously know why the demon king and Beezel are exempted but why am I exempted?

    Well, this auction is organized by the Goroun Company so I think it¡¯s because of that.

    After making a sessful bid, I¡¯ll make sure to pay properly.

    By the way, it is safe to pay with goods but bargaining after a sessful bid seems to be a vition of etiquette.

    Let¡¯s keep that in mind.

    -0-

    The other participants arrived and the auction began.

    First, music is yed.

    Then, ording to the music, a stage was set up in an open space.

    It looks like it¡¯s a safety measure in case there are suspicious individuals nning something in advance.

    When the music stops, Michael-san appears.

    He said his greeting speech.

    Since the participants are nobles and there¡¯s even the demon king, his greeting is pretty polite.

    I study that greeting too.

    ¡¸This time, we will allpete from exhibition item number one to one hundred. There are missing numbers which are number 11, 24, and 52.¡¹

    Missing number means canceled because of certain circumstances.

    One of the many reasons is being damaged when transporting to the auction venue.

    I heard a moan from somewhere.

    He might be targeting those missing items.

    ¡¸We will start from number one. The secret items are the multiple of ten items from 10 to 90.¡¹

    Secret items are those items whose details are not disclosed.

    If you put something like that in between, it will definitely attract attention.

    But, don¡¯t all auctions have something like that?

    Well, since it was being done for a long time, it should be effective.

    By the way, when I was looking around at the exhibit, the number told by the demon king is number 70.

    ¡­¡­

    Only the organizer and the seller know what the secret items are so is it demon king or Beezel who¡¯s selling them?

    Doesn¡¯t look like them.

    They are probably acquaintances of the person who¡¯s selling it here.

    That must be it.

    ¡¸Lastly.¡¹

    Michael-san cough.

    It should be the closing of his speech.

    ¡¸Do you have moneyyyyy?¡¹

    Eh?

    I was stunned but the demon king and the crowd responded with a loud cheer.

    Michael-san continues.

    ¡¸Here is what you wanttttt!¡¹

    Ooooohhhhh!

    ¡¸Do you really want to get iiittttt!¡¹

    Oooooooohhhhhhh!

    ¡¸If someone gets in your way, hit him with your bag full of money!¡¹

    Oooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhh!

    ¡¸The auction starts now!¡¹

    Ooooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh!

    ¡­¡­¡­

    This is a bit different from the auction I have in mind.

    -0-

    ¡¸Auction item number 1. <mined at="" mount="" gragrant,="" star="" gem.=""> There¡¯s one bottle of it. The price starts at 10 silver coins.¡¹

    </mined>

    After promoting the item¡­.the auctioneer rings the bell and the auction begins.

    ¡¸50 silver coins.¡¹

    The price was raised to that but¡­.no onepeted.

    The auctioneer rang the bell and the auction for item number 1 ended.

    Hmm, I want to hit it using that mallet too.

    I¡¯ll ask Michael-santer.

    -0-

    ¡¸Auction item number 2. <mined at="" mount="" gragrant,="" star="" gem.=""> There¡¯s one bottle of it. The price starts at 10 silver coins.¡¹

    </mined>

    Areh?

    That¡¯s the same thing.

    ¡¸If you put them all together as one item, there¡¯s a possibility that it would be too expensive that no buyer will bid. To make sure that won¡¯t happen, it will be divided into small parts.¡¹

    Youko taught me.

    I see.

    ¡¸50 silver coins.¡¹

    -0-

    ¡¸Auction item number 3. <mined at="" mount="" gragrant,="" star="" gem.=""> There¡¯s one bottle of it. The price starts at 10 silver coins.¡¹

    </mined>

    ¡¸12 silver coins.¡¹

    ¡¸13 silver coins.¡¹

    ¡¸20 silver coins.¡¹

    ¡¸23 silver coins.¡¹

    ¡¸30 silver coins.¡¹

    ¡¸35 silver coins.¡¹

    Unlike the previous 2, some people are actually bidding.

    However, it seems like those who bid in the first two did not participate.

    Why?

    This time, it was Beezel who taught me.

    ¡¸The first and second bidding winner is a person from a major magic tool workshop. It would be foolish topete with someone with such financial strength. Because of that, everyone will just let them bid on the first two in order to save time. I think he also met others in advance so that he¡¯ll no longer bid in that item after the first two.¡¹

    There¡¯s even an advance meeting.

    Good grief.

    However, buying things unreasonably cheap will buy grudge too. It seems like it is rted to bidding etiquette.

    The third was settled with 130 silver coins.

    -0-

    I thought it would take time but the auction proceeded at a good pace.

    Because there¡¯s a meeting.

    There¡¯s almost nopetition.

    This is a bit disappointing.

    So this is the reason why there are secret items.

    The bidding is moderatelypetitive and lively during the bidding of secret items.

    However, everythinges to an end when Gulf raises the demon king¡¯s card.

    Don¡¯t they think that they have the ability topete with the demon king financially?

    That¡¯s probably the reason why the demon king refrained from participating or rather, dered the number of items he¡¯ll buy.

    Three items.

    So when the demon king made a sessful bid for auction item 65, he made Gulf hold the card upside down.

    It seems like the way to tell everyone that he¡¯ll no longer participate.

    A feeling of relief flowed through the tent.

    Does this mean that I can get the secret item?

    Or is it for Beezel?

    That might be the case.

    ¡¸Father father, I want to raise the card too.¡¹

    Right.

    It¡¯s about time for the number 70 that the demon king was saying.

    ¡¸Tiselle, get ready. ¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Can I tell the bid too?¡¹

    ¡¸You have to say it loud.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do my best.¡¹

    Fufufu.

    So cute.

    Ah, I¡¯m admiring her too much.

    Number 70 is¡­.

    ¡¸Next is a secret item. Item number 70 <farming diary=""> It is a 700-year-old item and it was discovered in a storehouse of a certain noble. The author is Rogat Muslin. He is a famous agricultural researcher. Though clumsy, his days while researching the field are written in detail. Though it is a research material on crops, it is an enjoyable read. There are some scratches and dirt but¡­.there¡¯s no missing part that can¡¯t be read. There are no missing pages but on the back cover, there is something written which was written yearster. That something doesn¡¯t seem to be an existing character so we couldn¡¯t decipher it. There is also a possibility that they are only graffiti. The starting price is 10 silver coins.¡¹

    </farming>

    ¡­¡­

    I see.

    A research material about crops.

    I certainly want it.

    But I¡¯m anxious about what¡¯s written on the back cover.

    ¡±In this book, the stash of seed¡¯s location is written.¡±

    I was able to read it.

    Seeds?

    What kind of seeds?

    It got my curiosity.

    Since I¡¯m curious, I have no choice but to bid.

    ¡¸13 silver coins.¡¹

    ¡¸15 silver coins.¡¹

    ¡¸Father, there seem to be two other interested parties. How far should we go?¡¹

    ¡¸Until you make a sessful bid.¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­.one hundred silver coins.¡¹

    Tiselle shouted and it was settled.

    ¡¸One hundred silver coins is one gold coin, right? That¡¯s dirt cheap.¡¹

    I¡¯m not confident but let¡¯s think again for the sake of my children¡¯s sense of money.

    That¡¯s what I thought.

    -0-

    AN: This has been documented several times already.

    Japanese conversion is only an imagination so might not be urate.

    Small copper coin = 10 yen

    Medium copper coin = 100 yen

    Big copper coin = 1000 yen

    Silver coin = 100,000 yen

    Gold coin = 10,000,000 yen

 Chapter 565 â€“ Auction, Latter Part

    <h4>Chapter 565 ¨C Auction, Latter Part</h4>

    The auction is still ongoing but I¡¯m discussing parenting with Youko, Gulf, Daga, demon king, and Beezel.

    ¡¸After all,bor is the best way to learn the value of money. If you work and earn by yourself, I think you¡¯ll truly know the value of money.¡¹

    I can only nod in agreement to the demon king¡¯s words but, has Yuri ever worked before?

    ¡¸I had her help the kitchen of the castle.¡¹

    Oohh.

    I would be deeply impressed if only Beezel did not add that it was only for half a day.

    ¡¸Even if it¡¯s half a day,bor isbor. Labor forpensation. These are the keywords.¡¹

    Indeed.

    Thinking about it, I never give any cash to the children of the vige.

    Didn¡¯t I?

    No, once a year, I give them reward medals ording to how much they worked.

    I think that would be thepensation ofbor¡­.

    ¡¸Now, the next secret item. Auction item number 90.  Don¡¯t underestimate this medal since it¡¯s only made of stone. This material is made from the white stone of death which can only be found in the forest of death. Why would someone process this rare stone of death into a medal? And it is so artistic. Carved on one side is a big tree. It is a luscious big tree. Carved on the other side is the farming god. It is a splendid work that will make you feel the divine. Can you even borate this work? This is simply full of mysteries. The price starts at one silver coin.¡¹

    </an>

    Ehto¡­.isn¡¯t that¡­.a reward medal?

    There¡¯s also a hidden pattern.

    And a pass number¡­.

    It¡¯s a reward medal I gave to themias.

    Speaking of which, I remember amia saying that they were coerced by a devil working at Doraim¡¯s nest to barter.

    Areh?

    Themia who came to report apologized and when Gi learned about that forced barter, he apologized too and gave themiaspensation.

    For me, I don¡¯t mind if they use it as decoration or even sell it.

    I was told that they traced it and found that it was given to this auction.

    I don¡¯t really mind since the reward medal is of no value unless used in Big Tree Vige¡­..

    ¡¸15 silver coins!¡¹

    ¡¸16 silver coins!¡¹

    ¡¸17 silver coins!¡¹

    The price is going up.

    Ehto¡­.demon king, are you going to participate?

    Beezel, if you want, I¡¯ll give you some.

    You are always helping us with your teleportation magic after all.

    You don¡¯t have to participate.

    Youko, can you stop Tiselle from raising the price?

    Tiselle, stop what you¡¯re doing.

    ¡¸30 silver coins!¡¹

    ¡¸32 silver coins!¡¹

    ¡¸35 silver coins!¡¹

    Other than this table, there are also those enthusiastic people.

    I¡¯m confident in the reward medals but, do they really want it that much?

    If you are not involved with Big Tree Vige, that¡¯s just a decoration.

    ¡­¡­

    What is happening?

    Is it more valuable than I expected?

    ¡¸37 silver coins!¡¹

    ¡¸38 silver coins!¡¹

    ¡¸40 silver coins!¡¹

    And it looks like they are not nning to stop.

    Okay,pete more.

    I¡¯m happy that you evaluate the reward medal I carved this much.

    ¡¸50 silver coins!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­51 silver coins!¡¹

    It looks like it is about to be settled.

    How about I bid and take that medal myself?

    No, it¡¯s a waste of money.

    Though I¡¯m not troubled with money, it¡¯s the vige¡¯s property.

    I don¡¯t want to waste it.

    ¡¸60 silver coins!¡¹

    ¡¸61 silver coins!¡¹

    ¡¸100 silver coins!¡¹

    The tent quieted down.

    The voice came from a table that had not participated until now.

    And that voice is familiar¡­.

    It¡¯s Loo.

    There¡¯s also Tier.

    Ria and Ann are also sitting next to them.

    When did theye here?

    No, rather than that, I think I give them a few pieces each year.

    Do they still want more?

    When I was thinking of that, someone raised his voice.

    ¡¸One, 101 silver coins!¡¹

    The tent became noisy.

    The bidder is a merchant-looking man.

    ¡¸200 silver coins!¡¹

    But Loo crushed him like that.

    The merchant-looking man looks troubled.

    I guess he¡¯s over budget.

    However, Loo did not give him a chance and shouted again.

    ¡¸1000 silver coins!¡¹

    Settled.

    -0-

    The auction of the next item began.

    In the meantime, I called Loo¡¯s group to my table.

    Tiselle is trying to pamper Tier who¡¯s obviously disturbed seeing she¡¯s tied with a rope to the demon king.

    That rope is not something I ordered.

    It was Alfred.

    Rather than that, do we really need to win that medal?

    ¡¸I want to make its value known outside.¡¹

    Which means the basis of its value now will be how much it was auctioned however¡­.isn¡¯t that too high?

    ¡¸A reward medal is equal to a thousand silver coins or 10 pieces of gold coins. Easy to understand, right?¡¹

    But I can make that anytime I want.

    Moreover, I can make more than a hundred pieces a day.

    Its value will copse.

    ¡¸Maa maa. Let¡¯s check the next items.¡¹

    Okay?

    ¡¸Auction item number 95. <snake wine=""> As the name suggests, it¡¯s an alcohol made from snake blood¡­.and it¡¯s not your everyday snake. Thisrge barrel was made from a five-meter ss bloody viper. Genuine bloody viper. Here is the appraisal result. The elder dwarf who brewed this said that it tastes good. There is also an effect in drinking this snake wine and¡­.it¡¯s amazing. By the way, if you remove the blood of that five-meter ss bloody viper and sell it, you¡¯ll earn at least 50 gold coins. That¡¯s how much the Goroun Company will buy it. Please don¡¯t hesitate to sell if you have any¡­.excuse me. Price will start at 50 gold coins.¡¹

    </snake>

    ¡­¡­..

    No one bids.

    It¡¯s a good wine though.

    -0-

    ¡¸Thest item. Secret item number 100. plete bones="" of="" a="" grappler="" bear=""> You heard it right. They are Grappler Bear bones. Complete, intact. There¡¯s also its magic stone. ording to the appraiser, they are genuine. Price starts at 200 gold coins.¡¹

    ¡­¡­..

    No one bids.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    It¡¯s just a heap of bones.

    -0-

    In the end, no one bids for our items.

    It¡¯s embarrassing.

    Auction items number 95 to 100 came from us.

    I did something bad to Michael-san.

    I¡¯ll give him the bones of the grappler bear as an apology.

    Even with the magic stone alone, I¡¯m sure he did not lose.

    -0-

    Now that I mentioned magic stone, I feel like there were many magic stones among the auction items.

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s because the monopoly of the Dalfon Company is gone.¡¹

    Loo taught me.

    Until now, trading of magic stones in the demon king¡¯s kingdom was monopolized by the Dalfon Company.

    Now, those who are hoarding magic stones started to let go of them.

    I see.

    The demon king and Tiselle are grinning but¡­.are you rted to that?

    ¡¸I did not say anything. It was the Dalfon Company who volunteered to do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Right right. It¡¯s really surprising.¡¹

    They¡¯re acting.

    -0-

    Michael-san appeared on the stage again and dered the end of the auction.

    It¡¯s quieterpared to when it began.

    At the same time, the other participants came to Michael-san.

    Is there any trouble?

    ¡¸This is something you¡¯ll often see at the end of an auction. It will be about the purchase and sales negotiations of items that were not sessfully bid.¡¹

    Is it okay to negotiate the purchase of items that were not sold?

    ¡¸There¡¯s no problem with that. There are some expensive items that are too expensive to be paid for a month. The items will be traded at or above the initial amount offered with the conditions of extending the payment period depending on the result of the negotiation.¡¹

    I see.

    In other words, there¡¯s still a possibility of our auction items being sold.

    That means I can¡¯t give the bones of the grappler bear as a gift yet.

    Sorry.

 Chapter 566 â€“ Return From Auction

    <h4>Chapter 566 ¨C Return From Auction</h4>

    I thought that when the auction was over, everything would be dissolved but it still took some time because there are still procedures to do for sessful bidders.

    Though I said procedure, it¡¯s just signing a piece of parchment.

    Even if you sessfully bid on an item, you¡¯ll only be able to get it after you fully paid for it.

    Michael-san told me that he has something to consult about so I think I¡¯ll have to go to Vige Five again tomorrow.

    As for the demon king, he pays on the spot and receives his items.

    When we left the tent, it¡¯s already midnight.

    However, since torches are lit in various ces, it¡¯s still bright.

    ¡­¡­.

    Thoughpared to the lights from the nyunyu-daphnes, the fluctuation and smoke from torches are worrisome.

    The consumption too.

    A considerable amount of torches are being used throughout Vige Five.

    A terrible amount.

    If we don¡¯t think of something, the nearby mountains will be all trimmed out.

    We are also importing wood from Shashaato but that would only mean that it will be mountains from another ce that will be trimmed out.

    By the way, in the royal capital¡­..not many torches are used.

    There were street lights.

    Magic light.

    I wonder if I should get them too.

    When I was thinking of that, I was asked by the demon king what my n was after this.

    The n is to return to the vige and eat.

    The usual.

    When I answered that, I was invited to eat.

    We¡¯ll hold it in Youko¡¯s mansion in Vige Five and it seems like there¡¯s a n of inviting Yuri and Frau.

    I¡¯m d that you invited me but, is the food okay?

    Won¡¯t you be in trouble if you suddenly invite a number of people?

    Ah, you ordered them outside.

    I see. Then, there¡¯s no problem. Is the ce where you order food Niz¡¯s Aeat?

    Well, since Tiselle is with him, I have to ept.

    I still want to stay with my daughter.

    Ann, I¡¯m sorry.

    I¡¯ll eat out¡­.

    Loo, Tier, and Youko will be with us too.

    Ria and Ann will return to the vige first.

    What about Gulf and Daga?

    They left the venue and were in alert mode while holding their weapons.

    Before we heard what had happened, a group of people surrounded us.

    Every one of them has weapons.

    ¡¸Vige chief, leave this to me.¡¹

    Youko said that and stepped forward.

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one in charge of this ce. Even though you are just small fries, I won¡¯t overlook what you¡¯re doing.¡¹

    Before Youko attack, one of the thugs that surrounded us copsed.

    It looks like he was hit from behind.

    Who is it?

    It¡¯s a resident. He looks like a man.

    When I was thinking who he was, resident-looking people appeared one after another and defeated the group of thugs that surrounded us.

    ¡¸You bastards dare surround vige chief and Youko-sama, you¡¯re courting death!¡¹

    Apparently, they are not our enemy.

    Ehto, you can stop attacking since all of them have fainted.

    You¡¯ll kill them.

    ¡¸You helped us¡­.who are you? Tell me your names.¡¹

    Hearing Youko¡¯s question, the man who appeared first responded.

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m Gaha Roga. I sell small essories at the foot of the mountain. I saw that vige chief and Youko-sama were surrounded so we judged that they were enemies and attack them.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸Good job. I¡¯ll give you rewardter.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. However, as residents of Vige Five, we just did what we had to do. We don¡¯t need reward.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then, rather than reward, I¡¯ll give you some tips. Here are 100 meal tickets for Noodle Shop Britoa. Divide it among yourselves. ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you very much. ¡¹

    ¡­..

    While admiring Youko, who¡¯s very lord-like, I look at the demon king.

    ¡¸I, the demon king, am here but we¡¯re still attacked¡­.Am I not well known enough? ¡¹

    The demon king was depressed.

    He wasforted by me, Beezel, and Tiselle.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. That¡¯s not true.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. No one would have guessed that the demon king is here.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m on your shoulder so they wouldn¡¯t be able to see your face.¡¹

    -0-

    The Vige Five¡¯s guards rushed in and everyone who surrounded us was detained.

    We were surrounded by 17 thugs.

    They seem to be from a famous bandit group from a distant ce.

    Why did theye here?

    Did they think that we were carrying money because we came from an auction?

    The details of the case are now being investigated.

    Tiselle was terrified.

    Are you okay?

    Good good.

    However, what are these bandits thinking?

    In addition to the demon king and Youko, they dare attack Loo, Tier, Ann, Gulf, and Daga.

    Anyway, we may have to examine them firmly.

    They might havepanions around.

    It is a problem if these kinds of bandits invade the city but there¡¯s no way to know them beforehand since they were not from this area.

    I have to think of ways to get information from bandits from distant ces.

    -0-

    I leave the rest to the guards and we head to Youko¡¯s mansion.

    We could have teleported using Beezel¡¯s magic but we are moving on foot as much as possible when in the vige.

    Perhaps because of the incident earlier, Gulf and Daga are on high alert.

    But more than that, the vignce of the residents of the city is strong.

    It¡¯s okay even if you don¡¯t guard that tight.

    I feel happy about it.

    And demon king.

    Even if no one recognizes you, you¡¯re still the demon king.

    Stop telling everyone who you are while we¡¯re walking.

    It¡¯s embarrassing.

    -0-

    Demon King: I¡¯m the demon king! The king of this kingdom! You hear that!

    Vige Chief: (Is this an election campaign?)

    Beezel: (Doing this makes him look fake.)

 Chapter 567 â€“ Footprint of the Bandits

    <h4>Chapter 567 ¨C Footprint of the Bandits</h4>

    Shit.

    Shit shit shit shit.

    How did this happen?

    My name is Astra.

    I¡¯m the leader of a famous bandit group.

    -0-

    I¡¯ll say it honestly.

    I¡¯m currently being threatened.

    By an unidentified opponent.

    If you¡¯re going to ask me why.

    All I can say is it¡¯s because of my mismanagement of my subordinates.

    They seem to have done something and steal from a certain adventurer.

    It¡¯s a normal thing to do.

    However, if you want someone to take responsibility, go to my subordinates and not to me.

    What do you want me to do?

    You want me to correct my men¡¯s mistake?

    If we¡¯re going to do it in our own way, I¡¯ll just kick them out and we¡¯re done¡­..

    That¡¯s not¡­.what you want.

    I understand.

    -0-

    Subordinates¡­.I¡¯m so angry at you so I¡¯ll just call you idiots.

    These idiots seem to have sold the stolen things from the adventurers to a merchant.

    It¡¯s a normal thing to do. We¡¯re going to sell it to a merchant at a certain price but the merchant should not disclose that we¡¯re the ones who sold it.

    And the unidentified opponent wants us to steal it back.

    Troublesome.

    In addition, the merchant who they sold it to will sell it in an auction in a certain city.

    The unidentified opponent ordered us to chase the merchant to recover the stolen thing.

    It¡¯s difficult but we have no choice but to do it.

    If we don¡¯t do it, we might just be a corpse in this ce.

    The strength of the unidentified opponent is overwhelming.

    Believe this or not, the unidentified opponent annihted my over one hundred subordinates.

    However, if you want to recover what was stolen, shouldn¡¯t you hold back a little bit?

    By chance, is the unidentified opponent a muscle head?

    This makes things more dangerous.

    Let¡¯s do our best.

    Our target is only a merchant.

    We can take care of it.

    Ehto¡­..

    There are about¡­.only 30 of us who can still move.

    I left half of them to treat the others who couldn¡¯t move and started to act.

    -0-

    The target merchant is heading to the ce where the auction will be held but since he¡¯s still trading on the way, we can¡¯t predict his route.

    Since the number of my subordinates has decreased, it is also impossible to say choose randomly.

    But we know where the auction will be held.

    We just need to go there ahead of him.

    It¡¯s just a little far away.

    The travel expenses will be no joke.

    If our money runs out, we just need to do our usual banditry. But of course, I want to minimize our actions since we¡¯re outside our territory.

    If we do poorly, we will turn the bandits of that area into our enemies.

    If that happens, we¡¯ll live a fugitive life and we can¡¯t even sleep properly.

    That would be a problem.

    And so, we cut down our spending and even find temporary jobs while traveling.

    It was a long journey thatsted two months.

    When we arrived in the city, I was a little tearful feeling a strange sense of aplishment.

    However, our aim is not to arrive at the ce where the auction will be held but to retrieve an item from a certain merchant.

    First of all, negotiation.

    If it is useless, we can only steal it.

    If we do it grandly, we will offend the bandits of this ce. However, we will only rob a merchant that lives in our territory.

    They might be able to ept it.

    Anyway, we waited for the merchant to arrive.

    ¡­¡­..

    The auction is more than a month away.

    We decided to look for a day job to earn our stay.

    -0-

    When we got used to the city, we got acquainted withborers while doing our preliminary inspection of the auction venue and thinking about how we¡¯re going to steal it.

    But a shocking news came in.

    The auction will be held in another city.

    All the preparations we¡¯ve don¡¯t so far have been wasted and my vision even darkened¡­.but I regained my calm immediately.

    If you¡¯re working as a bandit, it is normal for targets to act unexpectedly.

    I shouldn¡¯t panic. Calm down and deal with it. I should be able toe up with something.

    And I did.

    ¡­..

    After listening to the detailed story, the new auction venue is Vige Five.

    It¡¯s just a day away from Shashaato City.

    It¡¯s nearby so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    However, there¡¯s also a change in the auction schedule.

    The event will be held next week.

    That¡¯s too short.

    No, if we move now, we might be able to do something.

    I thought the auction is still far ahead so I still have to work on my job for some time.

    Even if I¡¯m a bandit, I still keep my promises.

    ¡­..

    Let¡¯s be honest.

    It¡¯s because we don¡¯t have money so we can¡¯t move.

    Damn it! Who made the food at Ma so delicious!

    Me and my men can¡¯t stop eating!

    We can¡¯t even save money!

    Let¡¯s continue eating!

    ¡­..

    Today is ourst day at Ma!

    -0-

    We managed to arrive at Vige Five on the day of the auction.

    The screening to enter the city is unexpectedly strict.

    Not just our obvious weapons, even our hidden weapons were found and confiscated.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Maa, I don¡¯t really care because I don¡¯t need hidden weapons this time.

    Rather than that, the auction venue¡­.

    Is very obvious.

    Thank goodness.

    However, we can¡¯t approach it carelessly.

    First of all, information gathering.

    Ramen street?

    ¡­¡­

    Maa, eating is important.

    I was surprised to see nobledies on a seat nearby but I concentrated on eating.

    I have to use chopsticks after all.

    But this is no problem for us who were trained at Ma.

    You have to eat there using chopsticks too unless you¡¯re eating curry which you have to eat with a spoon.

    A nobledy is teaching the other nobledies how to use chopsticks¡­.don¡¯t overdo it. You can try eating it using a fork.

    I enjoyed ramen.

    It¡¯s delicious.

    -0-

    I would like to convince myself that it was already toote even before we came here and not because we took our time eating ramen.

    We managed to contact our target merchant.

    It is no longer possible to recover the target item by using negotiations¡­¡­

    It¡¯s because the merchant already sent the item to the auction so it is no longer with him.

    Damn it!

    If we managed to get that item by bidding, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem in getting it back but if it falls into another rich person¡¯s hand, it will be impossible to get it.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    I threatened the merchant and instructed him to buy the thing back by using his own money.

    The merchant knew me so he nodded obediently.

    What a relief.

    -0-

    But that¡¯s not possible.

    If the seller can bid on the item, there¡¯s a possibility of the seller raising prices.

    So basically, it is prohibited for sellers to bid on their own items.

    But there¡¯s a way out.

    Only the seller is prohibited to bid on the item.

    Because of that, the merchant asked his merchant acquaintance to bid for the item up to the price of a gold coin.

    However, if the bidder got the item and wasn¡¯t able to pay it on time, the credibility of that bidder will fall.

    During the auction, someone bids for an incredible amount which is something we can¡¯tpete against.

    Yeah.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    We don¡¯t want to do this but we have no choice.

    The guys guarding the auction are patrolling the venue.

    We set up a camp at a ce where the venue is visible.

    We¡¯ll attack at once, rob, and escape.

    I wanted to eat ramen again but¡­.it can¡¯t be helped.

    I can¡¯t turn that unidentified opponent into an enemy.

    I¡¯ll do my best.

    And, merchant.

    What kind of guy outbid you?

    Tell me what he looks like and his clothes.

    Even if you tell his name, I won¡¯t be able to recognize him.

    It¡¯s a group with a girl riding on a man¡¯s shoulder?

    Is he carrying her like that all the time?

    Everytime they move?

    What a good father and daughter.

    Maa, good.

    I¡¯ll try not to kill them.

    However, forgive me for injuring you.

    ¡­¡­

    We waited a little and found the group with a girl riding a man¡¯s shoulder.

    There are a lot of them but¡­.half of them are women.

    It¡¯s good to go.

    My subordinates also signaled that there won¡¯t be a problem.

    Alright, let¡¯s go!

    I came forward.

    And we were attacked by the residents.

    ¡­..

    Excuse me?

    Why?

    We got caught.

 Chapter 568 â€“ Dinner After the Auction

    <h4>Chapter 568 ¨C Dinner After the Auction</h4>

    Thanks to the demon king appealing everywhere, we arrived at Youko¡¯s mansion without problems.

    Yuri and Frau are already waiting for us.

    Sorry to have kept you waiting.

    The nobledies who were with Yuri earlier are here too.

    ¡­..

    Are they alright?

    They recognized the demon king, right?

    I was a little worried but it looks like everything¡¯s fine.

    They politely greeted the demon king and Beezel.

    Right, they¡¯re with Yuri so there¡¯s no way they don¡¯t know the demon king.

    The demon king¡¯s mood improved. He¡¯s obviously pleased.

    Good.

    -0-

    Ria and Ann returned to Big Tree Vige as nned.

    Before returning, I invited them to eat but they said they still have a job to do.

    What is it?

    Maa, even if I forcibly stop them, like them, I¡¯m also going back to the vige after eating.

    -0-

    Like the demon king said, the food was ordered from Niz¡¯s Aeat.

    I imagined a proper long table banquet but we¡¯re going to eat in a viking style.

    And to make things orderly, it seems like there¡¯s a seating arrangement.

    This ce is Vige Five but this is also part of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Who¡¯s going to sit on the host seat?

    What kind of seating arrangement is waiting for us?

    This seems to be very troublesome.

    ¡­¡­..

    Will there be trouble?

    If the demon king sits on the host seat, I think there won¡¯t be a problem.

    Don¡¯t you think setting a seating arrangement is too troublesome?

    Maa, there might be some rules that I don¡¯t know.

    And it seems like viking style banquet will eliminate that.

    I¡¯m invited to the side.

    I will not ask for any detail.

    I¡¯ll leave everything to you.

    -0-

    I was guided to a round table.

    My tablemates are the demon king, Youko, and Yuri.

    Originally, it should be Loo and Tier who¡¯ll sit with me but Youko is the acting vige chief of Vige Five so her social standing is higher than Loo and Tier in this ce.

    Tiselle was freed from being tied up and is being spoiled by Tier.

    It seems like she¡¯s being freed when she¡¯s eating and going to the toilet or bath.

    That¡¯s expected.

    I asked her a few times already why she¡¯s being tied up.

    She said I should ask Alfred.

    Got it.

    I¡¯ll write a letter to him.

    -0-

    On another table are Loo, Tier, Tiselle, Beezel, and Frau.

    They are just right next to me so I can talk to them normally.

    The table for the nobledies is a little far away.

    I thought they should be closer but it seems like they want to enjoy eatingfortably.

    Gulf and Daga are guarding the room not eating.

    I think they should eat with us too but they refused.

    They stood by the wall of the room watching over the servants.

    Well, it is certainly a problem if the demon king is not being guarded.

    But, is the demon king stronger than Gulf or Daga?

    He can fight against Dors and Girar so maybe.

    Isn¡¯t the strength of the security target not an issue?

    Perhaps¡­.

    Well, don¡¯t overdo it.

    I¡¯ll have food prepared for Gulf and Daga near the entrance.

    -0-

    Dishes are carried and arranged on arge table.

    This is a buffet-style but it seems like you can also ask the waiters to bring the food to you.

    It will be easier to pick them up myself but I can¡¯t do that since no one is standing to pick food for themselves.

    Maa, let¡¯s just enjoy eating without thinking about anything else.

    Ehto¡­.I¡¯ll leave it to you.

    That¡¯s what the demon king said so I imitated him.

    I see. That¡¯s easy.

    And it¡¯s delicious.

    Alcohol is¡­.

    Vige Five¡¯s Alcohol?

    ¡¸It¡¯s because we¡¯re in Vige Five.¡¹

    Youko said so as she poured Vige Five¡¯s Alcohol into my cup.

    Thanks.

    Then, let me pour some into the demon king¡¯s cup.

    Ah, Yuri will pour for him.

    The demon king is shy.

    -0-

    We eat while talking.

    Difficult topicse up at some points but I left those to Youko.

    I¡¯m in charge of¡­.listening.

    -0-

    There¡¯s the talk about the grilled whole livestock.

    It will be shown to the customer first.

    After that, it will be chopped¡­..

    It is said that the person with the highest position will be the one who¡¯ll do it.

    After that, no matter whether someone gets a small amount or not, no one willin.

    However, giving someone bigger meat is also a proof of trust.

    It looks like you need to have a skill in chopping in order to not dissatisfy anyone.

    Having a higher position also has its trouble too.

    Also, I think it¡¯s stupid to rebel just because you receive a smaller piece of meat¡­.right?

    Well, the world is wide.

    -0-

    By the way, this happened while we¡¯re eating.

    A lot of people visited.

    First is Michael-san.

    He was worried when he heard we were attacked outside the auction venue and apologized.

    No no, there¡¯s no need for you to apologize.

    Michael-san joined the banquet.

    Tiselle talks to him about something.

    I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about but Michael-san looks very serious¡­.

    -0-

    Next visitors were the silver knight, the bronze knight, and the red iron knight.

    The squire of the red iron knight is with them too so there are four of them.

    They said that they came here to guard the ce but their real purpose is to meet the demon king.

    When I thought that they¡¯ll start fighting, they greeted the demon king with a very disciplined courtesy.

    I feel like this is the first time I¡¯ve seen them being knight-like.

    I was a little moved.

    And the demon king also greeted them in a not pompous manner.

    The four of them were impressed with the demon king.

    Since you¡¯re already impressed, go and guard this ce.

    By the way, those four.

    I heard that they¡¯ll be ying baseball tomorrow for the Vige Five¡¯s team.

    They said they will torment the demon king¡¯s team.

    -0-

    The next visitor is the captain of the guards.

    He¡¯s here to report to Youko and not for the demon king.

    ording to him, though he did not participate in the ambush, there¡¯s a merchant who instigated those ambushers to attack the demon king.

    That merchant is already under house arrest so he came here to ask what to do.

    After that, he reported the investigation progress of the bandit ambushers.

    Youko thinks a little before talking to the demon king.

    ¡¸I will leave the disposal of those attackers to Vige Five. I will notin.¡¹

    That doesn¡¯t sound like a consultation.

    Also, demon king.

    Can¡¯t you just say I¡¯ll leave it to you?

    It is customary for the organization that captured the person to dispose of it.

    There are many exceptions though.

    Youko gave some instructions and the guards¡¯ captain left.

    -0-

    After that, I heard that a group of visitors wille.

    It looks like they are the parents of the nobledies.

    We have been notified in advance that they¡¯ll being while we¡¯re eating.

    Okay.

    -0-

    And the parents of the nobledies arrived.

    Five of them.

    There is one viscount and four barons.

    They are courteous but aren¡¯t you greeting the wrong person?

    Why are you greeting Yuri and Youko and not the demon king?

    And Youko.

    Don¡¯t introduce me after receiving their greetings.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    I¡¯ll greet them as the vige chief of Vige Five.

    I also introduced my seatmate, the demon king.

    Ah, they didn¡¯t know he¡¯s the demon king.

    They were very surprised.

    Their only goal in going here is to greet Yuri and Youko.

    They heard that the demon king was invited but they never thought that the demon king would reallye because this banquet is in the name of Yuri.

    I see.

    Well, demon king.

    It¡¯s okay.

    Apparently, they are nobles who rarely visit the royal capital.

    It can¡¯t be helped if they don¡¯t recognize you.

    When he was inaugurated as the demon king, every noble family was gathered so they should know your face?

    So why didn¡¯t they recognize you?

    They said that they can only look at him at a distance.

    Yuri, cheer up the demon king instead of enjoying your food.

    Beezel, help!

    -0-

    There were some incidents but the banquet continued and it is now time for dessert.

    Garnished watermelon, melon, and pineapple are in a fruit bowl.

    This would probably be parfait if I put ice on it.

    When they carried them on the table, thest visitors came.

    -0-

    It was Gi, Doraim¡¯s butler, with a tied-up devil dressed as a maid with a troubled expression.

 Chapter 569 â€“ Prada

    Chapter 569 ¨C Prada

    My name is Prada.

    I¡¯m a devil that has lived for a long time.

    I¡¯ve been rampaging in the past but I¡¯ve quieted downtely.

    That¡¯s because our boss became a dragon¡¯s follower.

    We¡¯re working for dragons now.

    I don¡¯t want to be a dragon¡¯s enemy after all.

    Ah, don¡¯t get me wrong.

    I won¡¯t lose to a dragon.

    I can blow one up anytime I want.

    The dragons I don¡¯t want to offend are the ancient dragons.

    Those guys are cheat existence.

    I don¡¯t even dare challenge one.

    Our boss challenged one.

    I admire him.

    But I won¡¯t follow his footsteps.

    -0-

    Now.

    I have two colleagues, or perhaps old friends. They are called Bulga and Stifano.

    They are devils like me and as for their strength¡­.maa, as strong as me.

    Maybe.

    No, they might be a bit stronger but I can win if I can n the battle in advance so it¡¯s okay.

    The two of them have been on a business trip as maids of Rasuti-sama.

    Rasuti-sama is the daughter of that dragon.

    She rampages every now and then and I thought that there¡¯s no way someone will marry her but she¡¯s already married before I knew it.

    Maa, let¡¯s leave Rasuti-sama¡¯s story aside.

    Bulga and Stifano seem to be enjoying themselves on their business trip.

    Every time they came back, they boasted how the food was delicious.

    And it seems like they can fight against strong opponents too.

    I¡¯m a little envious.

    However, the thing that I had envied more of them is the piece of art called reward medal.

    I have an eye for arts.

    I love artistic things.

    The moment I saw the reward medal, I fell in love with it at first sight.

    I want it.

    I absolutely want it.

    However, they did not give it away.

    I did my best to persuade them but I failed.

    When I skipped my work due to disappointment, the boss got angry.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    -0-

    Themias came to our ce carrying a bunch of luggage.

    They are doing this regrly.

    We take the luggage from themias and bring it to an inn located a little far away from where we are working.

    It is basically just handing over the goods to the merchant who¡¯lle to the inn.

    It¡¯s troublesome but not a hard job.

    Just a regr thing.

    Or so I thought until I saw that thing on the luggage carrier¡­.thatmia¡¯s ne is something I know.

    The ne isn¡¯t anything notable.

    However, there¡¯s a reward medal fitted in the center of the ne.

    ¡­¡­.

    I did my best.

    I sticked up to her.

    I negotiated persistently.

    Because of that, I managed to get the reward medal on the ne in exchange for most of my collection.

    I get what I want.

    I¡¯m that kind of woman.

    I looked at the reward medal with a smile and when I skipped my work for three days, I was beaten by the boss.

    It hurts.

    -0-

    The boss found out that I had a reward medal and came to investigate how I managed to get one.

    Of course, I negotiated with themia gently.

    I did not coerce her.

    That was a legitimate transaction.

    She did notin.

    Think of what I¡¯ve done?

    I asked in a polite tone.

    Is everything okay?

    Of course.

    It is forbidden to let the reward medal reach the outside world?

    That¡¯s natural.

    Why would I even let this go?

    I¡¯ve already decided to treasure it.

    -0-

    Several yearster.

    We received the luggage like usual and brought it to the merchant and his adventurer guards at the inn.

    Originally, the merchant would pick up the luggage in our workce but the inn was built for their amodation and to amodate the delivery.

    Since there¡¯s an inn, it has be customary for the merchant and his adventurer guards to stay overnight.

    It is now possible for them to stay in an inn prepared by dragons.

    However, it is us who manage the inn.

    It¡¯s our job.

    Maa, the guests are almost the same members so everyone¡¯sfortable with each other.

    Now, it¡¯s time for the game after dinner.

    It has be our job to crush them until bedtime.

    I like to y against a certain person.

    He likes intellectual games like reversi, chess, and mahjong.

    He¡¯s not bad at mini bowling either.

    While ying, we bet money.

    It¡¯s not a big amount. Just enough to make the games better.

    Games are used for entertainment so it is wrong to y seriously.

    This time, I became the fourth.

    Even so, I enjoyed ying mahjong with the adventurers.

    -0-

    By the way, I have a reward medal.

    It is important so I put it in a hidden pocket in my wallet.

    ¡­..

    I¡¯ll be honest.

    I also like gambling.

    And I¡¯m the hot-headed type gambler.

    Do you get what I mean?

    Three days after the merchants and adventurers left, I noticed my blunder.

    After I lost to a gamble, I gave my wallet to the other party.

    -0-

    I chase.

    The merchant.

    No, the adventurer guards.

    That familiar one.

    I know his hobby.

    I¡¯ll be able to find him soon.

    Where are you!?

    -0-

    A month passed.

    Though it¡¯s important, I can¡¯t skip work since it will anger boss.

    And I finally found him.

    He was in Ma in Shashaato City.

    It was surprising to see him so drunk.

    However, I don¡¯t care about that now.

    Even if he¡¯s drunk, I need to get my wallet back¡­.

    Yeah, stop drinking.

    ¡¸Oi oi, maid-neechan. Don¡¯t be rude. Just let him drink as much as he like today.¡¹

    After that, the next words of the adventurer drinking beside him made me feel despair.

    ¡¸This guy just got his wallet stolen.¡¹

 Chapter 570 â€“ What Prada is Good At

    <h4>Chapter 570 ¨C What Prada is Good At</h4>

    Hiding the reward medal in a wallet and losing that said wallet to gambling.

    Chasing the person who got the wallet but found that the wallet was stolen.

    Not giving up and tracking down the person who stole the wallet while working in Doraim¡¯s nest.

    After spending two years, the bandits who stole the wallet were finally discovered.

    However, the reward medal had already been sold to a merchant.

    Thus, ordered the bandits to get the reward medal back from the merchant.

    Those bandits were the bandits that attacked us outside the auction venue.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the whole story?¡¹

    I asked Gi since there¡¯s too much twist and turn in his story.

    ¡¸Yes. Everything I said was done by this tied-up maid, the stupid Prada, who hid the reward medal on her wallet and ordered the bandits to take it back. I brought her here and you can kill her if you please.¡¹

    Gi is saying some scary things.

    He seems to be quite angry.

    However, I¡¯m not that angry myself.

    As for the reward medal, I¡¯m not saying that what she did was too much.

    Anyone is free to use a reward medal she owns whether she uses it as decoration or gives it away.

    But I prefer not to use it as a chip for gambling.

    And she did not use it that way.

    Everything is just an ident.

    I don¡¯t intend to punish Prada but Gi feels like she needs to be punished.

    Should I say that I¡¯m honestly fine with everything?

    How about letting Gi punish her himself?

    I¡¯m fine with that but¡­.since a while ago, Prada¡¯s eyes are begging me.

    I¡¯ll verify this first with Gi.

    ¡¸What is Prada¡¯s sin?¡¹

    ¡¸She used a band of bandits to cause this incident.¡¹

    I see.

    Right.

    To get it back from the merchant quickly, she asked a bandit group and that¡¯s the problem.

    However, from what I heard from the guard¡¯s captain who came here earlier, they are not the bandit group that kills and robs but the type that charges money as toll.

    Also, they only attacked since they can¡¯t take the reward medal by winning the auction.

    Yeah.

    What should I do?

    I looked around for help but no one helped me.

    On the contrary, they took their eyes away from me.

    They¡¯re saying ¡°don¡¯t get me involved¡±.

    I don¡¯t want to get involved too!

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸I think Prada should work for it. She should work until she earns a certain amount.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that alright?¡¹

    Gi asked but I told him it¡¯s okay.

    ¡¸Is Prada okay with that arrangement?¡¹

    When I asked her, Prada moved her neck vertically.

    Hnn?

    ¡¸Ah, my apologies. I sealed her with magic so she can¡¯t speak.¡¹

    When Gi snaps his finger, the magic is removed and Prada says her thanks.

    Okay.

    If you really want to thank me, don¡¯t ask me for a reward medal.

    Maybe Gi is being this tough because Prada is like this.

    -0-

    Now, I said she¡¯ll work but¡­.

    What job should I make her do?

    Even if it is a punishment, making her work in something she¡¯s not good at is inefficient.

    But, what is she good at?

    I asked Gi.

    ¡¸Prada is good at¡­..hmmmm¡¹

    He looks troubled.

    No, why do you even need three days to think about it?

    Is she that bad?

    The more Gi thinks, the more Prada cries.

    ¡¸Right! She can do paperwork!¡¹

    It seems like Gi finally thought of it.

    It seems like she can record and edit information.

    No, she¡¯s not only capable of doing it, she¡¯s also good at it.

    Gi apologized for not remembering immediately because there¡¯s not much paperwork in Doraim¡¯s nest so she never had time to shine.

    Hearing Gi¡¯s words was the starting point of an event that a lot of people participated in during this banquet.

    -0-

    ¡¸How would you like to work at the royal castle? I¡¯ll give you three silver coins per month.¡¹

    It was the demon king who started it.

    ¡¸In addition to three silver coins per month, Vige Five promises to provide morning and evening meals in the cafeteria.¡¹

    And Youko says her offer too.

    ¡¸The Goroun Company will provide food and amodation. It will be 3 silver coins and fifty big copper coins per month.¡¹

    Michael-san joined.

    ¡¸Five silver coins. Food and amodation¡­.will be at your own expense.¡¹

    Why are you joining, Tiselle?

    I wonder if I raised her to have a wide range ofmon sense.

    Areh?

    Frau would like to join the fray too?

    She certainly would like someone who can do paperwork¡­.

    The bidding was heating up but Gi stopped them.

    ¡¸Ehto, due to an ancient contract, it will be a problem if she works in the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡­.¡¹

    He can¡¯t talk about the contract details in detail but Gi judges that she can probably only work for Vige Five.

    In other words, it will be a duel between Youko and Frau.

    ¡¸Three silver coins. There¡¯s food but only at night.¡¹

    ¡¸Two silver coins and 50 big copper coins. No food.¡¹

    Unlike the previous one, the offer is dropping every turn.

    Why are you looking at me, Prada? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening either.

    Loo exined.

    ¡¸There¡¯s not muchpetition and she MUST work as punishment. No one will bid a high price.¡¹

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    Prada, I think it is time for you to decide now or else.

    -0-

    Result.

    Prada will work in Vige Five.

    One silver coin per month.

    Food and amodation are provided.

    She¡¯s now Youko¡¯s subordinate.

    Do your best to earn your freedom.

    ¡¸By the way, vige chief, how much should Prada earn before she¡¯s released?¡¹

    Gi wants to verify so I¡¯ll answer.

    ¡¸Since it all started because of a reward medal, she has to earn as much as a reward medal.¡¹

    A thousand silver coins.

    ¡­¡­

    Since she¡¯ll earn 1 silver coin per month, it will be 12 silver coins per year.

    Ehto, a little over 83 years.

    I already feel sorry for her.

    Let¡¯s give her a raise at the right time.

    Maa, let¡¯s watch her work first.

    While thinking of that, I enjoyed eating and drinking.

    -0-

    Ancient devil Prada.

    Alias: Art-Collecting Devil

    It¡¯s easy to snatch art from her.

    You only need to ask her for gambling.

    She likes gambling but she¡¯s very weak at it.

    However, you should never get your guard down just because you won.

    If she really likes that artwork, she¡¯ll do everything possible to get it back.

    She¡¯s very dangerous.

    So, what can you do?

    You can only give that art up.

    That means it is something that can¡¯t be taken from her.

    She¡¯s a knowledgeable one.

    After winning a gamble, she will happily provide you knowledge if you ask for it instead of art.

    Some people call her gold coin devil because she has an astounding knowledge about money.

    <great devil="" encyclopedia=""></great>

 Chapter 571 â€“ Watching Baseball

    <h4>Chapter 571 ¨C Watching Baseball</h4>

    At the end of the banquet, the nobledies and their parents said goodbye to the four, the demon king, Beezel, Yuri, and Frau, before leaving.

    Eh?

    Me too?

    I¡¯m only one of the guests so you don¡¯t need to politely say goodbye to me¡­.

    Also, don¡¯t say goodbye to me longer than the demon king.

    Since they said goodbye to me politely, I also participated in seeing them off.

    Then, I noticed.

    Before I knew it, the high elves, including Ria, were guarding the area around Youko¡¯s mansion.

    Was this the errand in the vige that you¡¯re talking about earlier?

    The thing earlier is just an attempt and there¡¯s no one we¡¯ll be attacked again¡­also, aren¡¯t you too aggressive on top of being fully armed?

    Can¡¯t you take it easy¡­..?

    But still, thank you for your hard work.

    -0-

    As soon as I went through the teleportation gate to return to Big Tree Vige, Kuro and the others weed me.

    They must have heard from Ria and Ann that we were attacked.

    Have we worried you?

    Sorry.

    Arako, were you worried too?

    Thanks.

    The spiderlings too.

    But what¡¯s with your aggressive atmosphere?

    Also, don¡¯t use the teleportation gate without permission,

    Futa on the other side will be surprised.

    -0-

    Even after returning to my mansion, many of the vigers are still worried.

    How did Ria and Ann exin it?

    They didn¡¯t exaggerate too much, right?

    Ah, are Ria and Ann very angry earlier?

    Gi, who came to Big Tree Vige with me, answered my question.

    ¡¸Vige chief was ambushed. The attackers were captured but we have to strengthen vige chief¡¯s security until we know what¡¯s happening. All high elves, prepared for battle and head to Vige Five.¡¹

    That¡¯s what Ria said when she returned to my mansion.

    Then, she left the exnation to the panicking Kuro and Zabuton to Ann and headed to Vige Five.

    Ann exins the situation to Kuro and Zabuton in detail.

    After that, she went to Doraim, who was ying with Rananon in Big Tree Vige, and asked him to confirm if the reward medal that should have been in his nest is still there.

    Doraim said that it should still be in his nest and Gi, who was with him that time, also confirmed it.

    However, they both have bad premonitions so Doraim ordered Gi to check if Prada¡¯s reward medal was still with her. There, he discovered what Prada had done.

    Gi captured Prada.

    And came to Vige Five.

    By the way, Doraim seems to have suppressed the kuros and the spiderlings who want to charge to Vige Five using the teleportation gate.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    And it was good that you have brought Prada to Vige Five.

    If you took her here, things would have be troublesome.

    That¡¯s nice, right, Youko?

    Areh?

    Youko¡¯s tail is down.

    What¡¯s wrong?

    Youko is looking at¡­.Zabuton?

    Do you want to speak with Youko?

    I don¡¯t mind but¡­.Youko did not do anything wrong.

    The acting vige chief of Vige Five is Youko?

    You¡¯re right but¡­.

    I did my best to help Youko exin her part.

    -0-

    The next day.

    I came to Vige Five again.

    I have to talk to Michael-san but he¡¯s not ready yet so I¡¯m currently sitting in the stadium and watching baseball.

    It¡¯s a match between the Fierce Tier Demon King Army and the Vige Five Iron Bull Army.

    Currently, the score is 8:8 and they¡¯re in the seventh inning.

    The match between the two teams is a proper baseball game.

    I was a little impressed.

    The offense of the Fierce Tiger Demon King Army is a big sess centering on the third batter Ojess, fourth batter Haifrigta, and fifth batter Kihatroy.

    Their middle-aged man catcher in defense has also wide control over the pitched ball.

    Normally, their pitcher should be either Gol, Sil, or Bron but this time, none of them are here.

    Regrettable.

    However, even without them, the Fierce Tiger Demon King Army has good pitchers.

    I don¡¯t know who they are but every pitcher whoes out to throw the ball is good.

    Even so, that doesn¡¯t mean that they can easily win against the stunning offense of Vige Five Iron Bull Army.

    Their running power, the way they use the bats, and even the way they steal base are impressive.

    They are also not arrogant and only devote themselves to hitting.

    Some people who have the bat usually offend a lot of people by swinging it around.

    In particr, the silver knight, the first batter of Vige Five Iron Bull Army, the bronze knight, the second batter, and the red iron knight, the third batter, have an amazing base and score rates.

    They run really fast now that they are not wearing their armors.

    Ah, the fourth batter of Vige Five Iron Bull Army made a safety bunt from a no-out full base.

    Tackling is a bitte so they unexpectedly only got 1 point.

    It is now 8:9 with Vige Five Iron Bull Army on the lead.

    The coach of Vige Five Iron Bull Army, Kinesta, the assistant manager of Kuro and Yuki, made a bold strategy.

    However, her expression is kind of bad as I can see her from the audience.

    Also, be careful of fully exposing your n, Irre is shooting.

    -0-

    The demon king, who¡¯s the coach of Fierce Tiger Demon King Army, doesn¡¯t have Tiselle on his shoulder today.

    That would be obstructive.

    She¡¯s currently sitting on tts¡¯ shoulder who¡¯s next to the demon king.

    My shoulder is¡­.impossible. However, you can sit next to me.

    Ah, Tiselle waved at me so I waved back.

    tts is waving too¡­.but not for me. Ronana is also here.

    Their rtionship is good.

    -0-

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡¹

    After the seventh inning, Michael-san came.

    I wanted to go to another ce but Michael-san sat next to me saying it¡¯s okay to talk here.

    Since Michael-san doesn¡¯t mind, there¡¯s no need to move.

    While watching baseball, we proceed with our business talk.

    It seems that there are buyers who¡¯ll buy everything that Loo auctioned.

    Negotiations are progressing at a price of about ten to twenty times their starting pricest auction. However, the payment deadline has be a problem.

    If it¡¯s cash, they want us to wait until this much.

    If it¡¯s in kind, they¡¯ll prepare the items written.

    What are those?

    I don¡¯t really need cash so I left it to Michael-san.

    ¡¸Thank you very much for your trust.¡¹

    ¡¸I apologize for pushing all the trouble to you. I don¡¯t mind if you take moremission.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    When I thanked Michael-san, the baseball match was over.

    The score is 11:10 with the Fierce Tiger Demon King Army as the winner.

    Well, Vige Five Iron Bull Army almost got it.

    -0-

    Both baseball teams did not disband. After getting out of the ground, they will go to a banquet called exchange meeting.

    I want to participate but I¡¯m just an audience.

    I won¡¯t disturb them.

    Michael-san and I go to the Goroun Company building in Vige Five together.

    I found Prada in that building.

    It seems like she¡¯s been doing paperwork since yesterday¡­.ah, you¡¯re pointing out the inadequacy of the documents and note them to be corrected.

    I see. You seem to be doing quite an excellent job.

    Do your best.

    After greeting Prada, I received the item that I won at the auction from Michael-san.

    I¡¯m already looking forward to receiving it yesterday but Michael-san¡¯s group seemed busy.

    Even if it is a littleter, I still feel good but I had to hold back a little since he asked me to watch baseball first.

    <farming diary=""> </farming>

    Is it because it is a parchment that it became this thick?

    One page is so thick.

    So, the number of pages isn¡¯t that much¡­only, a hundred and seventy pages.

    There¡¯s more than I thought.

    And a sentence on the back cover.

    ¡±In this book, the stash of seed¡¯s location is written.¡±

    Why did he write it there?

    For the fun of it?

    ¡¸Ah, that page is written in two types of handwriting styles. If you take out the first word of each line of the pages with that writing style, you can make it into a sentence. You¡¯ll know the ce with that.¡¹

    That was Prada that¡¯s already standing next to me who knows when.

    ¡¸Ehto¡­.can you read the letters on the back cover?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Those are ancient devil letters.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, I¡¯m the one who wrote them.¡¹

    ¡­¡­..

    What should I do? I feel like I hate Prada a little.

    -0-

    Zabuton saw Loo. ¡¸Safe¡¹

    Zabuton saw Tier. ¡¸Safe¡¹

    Zabuton saw Youko. ¡¸Out. We need to talk. Let¡¯s go to the dungeon.¡¹

    TN: I don¡¯t know baseball that much.

 Chapter 572 â€“ Stash of Seeds

    <h4>Chapter 572 ¨C Stash of Seeds</h4>

    It seems like there¡¯s a little paperwork in Doraim¡¯s nest because both the dragon, who¡¯s the master, and the devils, who are the butlers and maids, are smart.

    Them being smart not only means they are intelligent. They have great memory too.

    They can do most things in their head so there¡¯s not much need to write down something.

    I see.

    Prada is also considered as Doraim¡¯s nest¡¯s employee.

    She should be smart.

    ¡­¡­.

    No, I don¡¯t doubt you.

    I was just surprised.

    ¡­..

    I¡¯m not lying.

    Yeah, I understand.

    -0-

    Once upon a time, Prada read the <farming diary=""> and found out its hidden content.

    </farming>

    Because of that, she left that sentence on the back cover.

    And that¡¯s it¡­..

    ¡±In this book, the stash of seed¡¯s location is written.¡±

    I¡¯m curious about what Prada had in mind at that time.

    Are you sure you¡¯re not the author of this <farming diary="">?

    </farming>

    Ah, you would have written ¡°I hid the seed at¡­¡±.

    Thinking about it, she¡¯s right.

    There seems to be an original sentence written on the back cover.

    However, the location where it was written was bad so it was rubbed and rubbed until it was erased.

    Prada re-wrote it.

    The original sentence haspletely disappeared and only the sentence that Prada wrote remains.

    I see.

    ¡­¡­

    Was it originally written in ancient devilnguage?

    ¡¸No, it was written inmonnguage like the whole book.¡¹

    Then, why did you write it in ancient devilnguage?

    ¡¸I was just careless.¡¹

    ¡­.

    She¡¯s smiling but I won¡¯t be deceived by that.

    -0-

    Now, my simple question has been resolved.

    Now, let¡¯s solve my big question.

    Prada found out that there¡¯s a stash of seeds hidden as hinted by the <farming diary="">.

    </farming>

    Did you get those seeds?

    ¡¸Why would I go get those seeds? Wait, don¡¯t grab my face.¡¹

    No no, I have to.

    Alright.

    Now.

    The secret treasure map has been solved but the treasure was still missing.

    No, the thrill of finding the treasure has not been lost yet.

    So, where¡¯s that stash of seed?

    ¡¸Ehto, it should be¡­.¡¹

    I heard the location of the stash of seeds from Prada but it¡¯s a ce that I don¡¯t know. I should research where it is.

    Eh?

    Michael-san knows that ce?

    ¡­¡­..

    -0-

    It turns out that the stash of seeds is in the war zone. A ce between the demon king¡¯s kingdom and Fullheart Kingdom.

    Okay, I give up.

    I¡¯ll just pass this information to the demon king and that¡¯s the end of it.

    Why don¡¯t I get it myself?

    I don¡¯t want to approach a dangerous ce like that.

    Prada.

    Saying that there¡¯s no ce more dangerous than the forest of death is rude.

    The forest of death is only scary in name. It¡¯s not a bad ce.

    You should try to visit it.

    Rasuti, Bulga, and Stifano are there so you won¡¯t be bored.

    You¡¯d like to see Rasuti but you don¡¯t want to be with Bulga and Stifano?

    Ah, they¡¯re your rivals.

    Then, do your best to not lose to Bulga and Stifano.

    If you do your best, I¡¯ll recognize your work and improve your treatment.

    Also, if you have any work you want to do, just let me know¡­.you like to be involved in the management of the museum?

    If artworks get lost because of gambling, it will be troublesome.

    You won¡¯t bet something you don¡¯t own?

    Then, don¡¯t bet what you own too much too.

    I hope you¡¯ll listen.

    Remember it.

    For the time being, you must win everyone¡¯s trust in your job first.

    -0-

    On the way back, I saw the state of Vige Five. There are a lot of guards.

    This might be the impact of what happened yesterday.

    However, you won¡¯t find Pirika.

    Pirika is staying in Big Tree Vige to participate in the martial arts tournament of Big Tree Vige.

    She¡¯s staying at the inn which has not been used recently.

    I suggested her to just stay in a vacant room in my mansion but it seems like it would be easier for her to use the inn considering she¡¯s training until the tournament.

    As for Pirika¡¯s training¡­.

    Not very good.

    She¡¯s suffering from the forest¡¯s rabbits.

    When I spoke with Gulf and Daga, I heard that she can¡¯t even beat a rabbit¡­.she¡¯s not good at anything other than person-to-person battle.

    Everyday, she¡¯s indebted to the leaves of the world tree.

    Even if you can be cured, you shouldn¡¯t be reckless.

    -0-

    I moved from Youko¡¯s mansion to Big Tree Vige and returned to my mansion.

    In the courtyard of my mansion, I saw Pirika treating her own injuries alone.

    It looks like she still lost today.

    Since she¡¯s treating herself alone, she¡¯s probably not seriously injured¡­.

    Hnn?

    The four anenekos threw something before Pirika.

    It¡¯s a rabbit.

    The anenekos who threw the rabbit in front of Pirika have the faces of someone saying ¡°this is how you hunt a rabbit¡±.

    Ah, Pirika cried.

    She¡¯s seriously crying.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Ehto, I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t see that.

    -0-

    The next day.

    I saw Pirika being trained by the anenekos.

    Looks strong.

 Chapter 573 â€“ Woodway Plan

    Chapter 573 ¨C Woodway n

    While the vigers are harvesting, I¡¯m already plowing the field.

    Pirika helped us harvest. She¡¯s not even surprised that we can harvest without minding the season.

    Thanks.

    How¡¯s your training doing?

    I heard that Aegis and eagle also participated in your training recently.

    Art of battle?

    No, even if you asked me¡­.

    Ehto¡­¡­.

    Think that you are the hunter¡­.and what you are looking at is your prey.

    Yeah, the way you look at it is important.

    I¡¯m sorry for my amateurish opinion.

    -0-

    The construction of the underground shopping street in Vige Five is going well. It is likely to bepleted much earlier than expected.

    However, there¡¯s also a problem.

    Traffic problem.

    I¡¯ve already made the road wide but traffic jams upon delivering construction materials still ur.

    Once the underground shopping street ispleted, it will no longer be a problem. However, the same thing will happen when goods are being delivered to the underground shopping street, right?

    I want to think of measures but given thend situation in Vige Five, road widening is out of the question.

    The underground shopping street is already a measure for thend problem itself.

    How about a loading road?

    No, I¡¯m thinking too positively.

    It is a tunnel so the problem is it has only two entrances.

    How about adding entrance and exit at the second, third, and fourth floors for customers¡­.

    -0-

    I thought about it for three days and came up with an answer.

    Subway.

    The first floor of the underground shopping street will be used as the station and the subway that will be built will go around the middle of the small mountain.

    But, wouldn¡¯t that just lengthen the transport route for the station?

    Prada, who was nearby, asked something.

    ¡¸What¡¯s a subway?¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    I show the model of the underground shopping street.

    A subway or a railway is a rail and trolleys on the first floor.

    It is called a railway because it is a road made of iron.

    Since it will not only go around the underground shopping street but also go around the middle part of Vige Five¡­.thinking about it, didn¡¯t I add more trouble?

    Securing and processing irons for rail is a problem itself.

    Also, if a derailment urs underground, it will be tragic.

    There¡¯s also a power problem.

    Good, scrap this idea.

    What about using golems?

    Before I knew it, the mountain elves were already here.

    They might havee from the workshop in Vige Five.

    ¡¸If there¡¯s no one in it, no life would be in danger even if it gets derailed.¡¹

    ¡¸How about using the monorail that was scrapped before? I think it is not something easy to derail. Also, if we use golem, there won¡¯t be any problem with power even if it gets a little heavier.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, how about making a wooden rail? If we use the trees around Big Tree Vige, I¡¯m sure it can withstand the load.¡¹

    The problems decreased.

    Now, there¡¯s only one problem left.

    ¡¸Vige chief is the only one who can process that tree, right? As expected, your workload is no joke. You¡¯re also the one who¡¯s going to dig the additional tunnel, right?¡¹

    Ah, you noticed.

    Right.

    ¡¸Vige chief is fine! If it is vige chief, no matter what the challenge is, he canplete it! Especially when he¡¯s already certain of doing it! ¡¹

    Your excessive expectations are troubling.

    ¡­¡­..

    I¡¯ll do it.

    Let¡¯s withdraw the current n.

    Let¡¯s revive the railway project.

    ¡¸Ano, vige chief, since it will be made of wood, it shouldn¡¯t be called railway but woodway, right? ¡¹

    Prada noted.

    Right.

    Thus, the woodway n wasunched.

    -0-

    Production of the power golem.

    Prototype of the woodway.

    Prototype of the trolley for the monorail.

    ¡­..

    Yes, I¡¯ll prioritize the preparation of the martial arts tournament.

    I also won¡¯t just work for Vige Five.

    I have to pay attention to Vige One, Vige Two, Vige Three, and Vige Four too.

    Maa, other than Vige Five, the others don¡¯t cause much trouble.

    I shouldn¡¯t say that.

    -0-

    Vige One.

    ¡¸Problem? None.¡¹

    -0-

    Vige Two.

    ¡¸Even if you ask¡­..¡¹

    -0-

    Vige Three.

    ¡¸Is it a problem to think too much? If not, we¡¯re okay.¡¹

    -0-

    Vige Four.

    ¡¸Ah, speaking of trouble, we always receive rescue signals from Loch in Vige Five. I think it¡¯s a mistake but can you check him out when you go to Vige Five¡­. Eh? He¡¯s struggling with paperwork? But, didn¡¯t you already send Prada there? Thank you very much.¡¹

    -0-

    ¡­¡­

    Okay, I only need to do what I can to prepare for the martial arts tournament.

    Even if I say that, I¡¯m only in charge of making trophies for the winner.

    What about this year?

    Let¡¯s ask the civil servant girls.

    -0-

    Trophy-making was over in five days.

    I did not hold back.

    I made them properly.

    After this, I only need to carve the te with the name of the winner on the day of the martial arts tournament.

    The trophy I made is a crown.

    I did not make a crown for the past few years because the participants have different physiques. However, since there were a lot of participants this time, I decided to revive it.

    It was a bit hard to make several kings of crowns with different sizes but I tried hard because I want to see a happy face.

    I also thought of a type that can be adjusted in size but it bes like a toy.

    The trophy should be luxurious.

    ¡­¡­.

    The crowns that are made are made of wood, is that okay?

    It might have been better to ask Gutt to make a metal one.

    Hnn?

    There¡¯s no need?

    You think my handmade stuff is worth it?

    You¡¯re making me blush.

    The spiderlings that were watching me made them give me confidence.

    Because of that, I made small hats from the scrapped woods for the spiderlings.

    Looks good.

    However, they are neither to block sunlight or fashion essory.

    They are hats you¡¯ll throw when you¡¯re happy.

    Right.

    If you throw them all together, it looks fun, right?

    ¡­¡­..

    You don¡¯t have to catch what you threw yourself.

    What?

    You can¡¯t treat your precious hat violently?

    You may be right but, it¡¯s wooden.

    That might also be dangerous.

    I wonder if I should have made it using fabric but I don¡¯t have that skill.

    All I can do is¡­.

    Straw hat.

    I knitted little straw hats and distributed them to the spiderlings.

    Given the season, it is a littlete but it suits you.

    Hnn?

    This¡­.looks like a beret.

    Is that my hat?

    You made it for me?

    Thanks, let me put it on.

    Eh?

    Throw them all together?

    Hahaha.

    You have to throw it in a way where you can catch it back.

 Chapter 574 â€“ Strange Corn and Memories of Summer Festival

    <h4>Chapter 574 ¨C Strange Corn and Memories of Summer Festival</h4>

    Trouble urred during the summer harvest.

    The grains of some corn harvested in the field are small.

    Moreover, they are hard.

    This is the first time something like this has happened to a field nted using the AFT so I was surprised too.

    The cause is¡­.

    Was one of the dragons identally breath fire there?

    Or did a nyunyu-daphne take away the nutrients?

    Or, did someone use magic on them?

    No, those are impossible.

    No one from the vige will do something like that.

    And the next suspect is, disease¡­.

    But if that is the case, why is it that only a part of the cornfield was affected?

    If there¡¯s a corn disease, every corn on the field should have been affected.

    In addition, disease won¡¯t just make corn grains small.

    ¡­.areh?

    Looking at it carefully, these are really not your usual corn.

    ¡­.

    Did I think of something when I was nting the cornfield using the AFT?

    That¡¯s possible.

    Then, what did I think¡­.?

    I don¡¯t remember.

    I nted them in the field more than two months ago.

    I¡¯m sure these corns are not for alcohol.

    Then, what did I think back then¡­.

    -0-

    I dried the corn.

    Then, remove the grains from the cob.

    Yeah, this is familiar.

    There¡¯s no doubt about it.

    I melted butter on a pot in the kitchen.

    I made sure the melted butter spread in the pot¡­..then, I put the dried corn grains.

    After that, I put the lid on and continued to put it on fire.

    After a while, a loud noise came from inside the pot.

    As expected.

    This corn is corn for popcorn.

    -0-

    In fact, quite a long time ago, I tried making popcorn from ordinary corn and failed.

    I knew that I can¡¯t make popcorn unless it¡¯s a special kind of corn but I¡¯ve forgotten about it.

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m craving for it¡­.

    I must have remembered it when I was nting the cornfield.

    AFT, thank you.

    And everyone was surprised by the sound of popcorn.

    Sorry.

    It¡¯s a new dish¡­.sweets.

    Ah, there¡¯s no seasoning yet so add some salt.

    Everyone had a taste of a pot full of popcorn.

    -0-

    For the adults, it¡¯s a popr new food.

    For the children, it tastes good.

    For the kuros¡­.it doesn¡¯t make them full enough.

    Also, they don¡¯t like that the skin of the grain is always sandwiched between their teeth.

    For the spiderlings, it¡¯s good food.

    And for the fairy queen, who¡¯s picky about sweets, she asked me for more so I guess she has no problem with it.

    It¡¯s good that she can also eat something salty from time to time.

    No, I know you prefer to eat sweets.

    The fairy queen was always in her adult form until a while ago but now she¡¯s back.

    I¡¯m kind of got used to her adult form so I feel sad.

    No, her action is still the same so I guess not much?

    -0-

    Popcorn¡¯s poprity is not bad but there¡¯s also a problem.

    It doesn¡¯tst long.

    It¡¯s not delicious if you fail to eat it after a while.

    Once you cook some, you have to eat them right away.

    In other words, you can¡¯t store it.

    Is it okay to offer it at festivals and the martial arts tournament?

    Fortunately, there is enough popcorn corn that can be served at the next martial arts tournament.

    The problem is after that¡­.

    Majority voted to make a cornfield for popcorn.

    -0-

    After making a cornfield for popcorn, I remembered the summer festival that was held a little while ago while I was pinching popcorns made by an oni maid.

    This year¡¯s festival is race.

    Running race to be exact.

    It will be a race of the same race , mixed-race, and variousbinations.

    I was a little anxious if this would be exciting but everything turned out okay.

    Everyone likes every game.

    The most memorable race is the race between a centaur and a horse.

    The centaur was leading since the start of the race but the horse managed to reverse the situation at thest minute.

    The lost centaur was quite depressed.

    The horse was satisfied.

    After that, the race between titans and minotaurs was slow but you can feel the power.

    The race between kuros was¡­.a mess.

    They usually wait for their turn but they all wanted to run first.

    By the way, I also participated.

    Maa, it was fun.

    -0-

    I remembered the summer festival because I saw the horses running in the ranch area.

    The pegasuses are running hard too but their wings are too obstructive.

    The horses are running in order to practice for the race that will take ce in Vige Five.

    It looks like Vige Five, Shashaato City, and the surrounding viges are gathering horses to decide who¡¯s the fastest horse.

    This event is being organized by the Goroun Company.

    Vige Five only lends the venue.

    However, it is an honor to be called the fastest horse so the horses were¡­.

    It¡¯s great that they are training voluntarily.

    I¡¯ll bring them some fruitster.

    Hnn?

    The goats are looking at the practicing horses in a herd.

    ¡­.they look evil too.

    In other words, they are nning to do mischief.

    Ah, they broke into the course where the horses were and ran in a herd.

    Goats¡­.

    It¡¯s not good to get in the way of their practice.

    I was not the only one who thought so.

    Before I knew it, five cows were already lining up beside me. They lunged at the herd of goats.

    The goats scattered.

    The pigs wereughing when they saw them.

    This is peace.

    By the way, unicorn.

    Where are you taking my bucket of popcorn?

    The unicorn started to run away from me.

    Yeah, fast.

 Chapter 575 â€“ Childbirth and Pregnancy

    <h4>Chapter 575 ¨C Childbirth and Pregnancy</h4>

    Kuudel and Corone gave birth.

    Both are girls.

    Kuudel¡¯s daughter is Ldel.

    Corone¡¯s daughter is Tormaane.

    That¡¯s their names.

    It was Raz Maria who named them.

    Kuudel and Corone said that they have no problem with their names so I agreed too.

    The celebration of their childbirths is modest which is ording to Kuudel and Corone¡¯s request.

    Once Malbit, Ruincia, and Suaruroue, they¡¯ll have a bigger celebration.

    I think that is exactly what will happen.

    In any case, I¡¯m happy that you gave birth safely.

    Is it because of the fairy queen?

    ¡­¡­.

    Let¡¯s make sweets for her then.

    -0-

    In the sky above the forest of death, Dors in his dragon form is flying violently.

    Well, not really violently but he¡¯s not holding his power back.

    Raimeiren, who was beside me, threw a round rock of about 2 meters in diameter to Dors.

    And she hit Dors¡¯ head.

    It¡¯s dangerous to throw rocks even if you don¡¯t hit him so, please stop that.

    Also, the children might imitate you.

    And Dors.

    You¡¯ve been hit by a rock so you should have calmed down a little.

    -0-

    The reason why Dors is like that is because it turns out Hakuren is already bearing our second child in her womb.

    It should be the result of my consoling her when she was so lonely after Ursa went to school.

    Also, she might have been influenced by the adult fairy queen a while ago.

    Or maybe the timing is just good.

    Hakuren herself seemed to have known that she¡¯s pregnant a while ago but kept on being silent.

    She¡¯s embarrassed.

    However, it would be difficult to not be noticed by anyone.

    The first person who noticed was Loo.

    Next is Raimeiren.

    I was the third one.

    Since it was noticed by me, it was announced in a grand way.

    At that point, Dors was still calm.

    At least until we found out that it was a boy.

    When Dors heard that, he goes banana.

    -0-

    Helze came to our vige and never left Hakuren¡¯s side. When everyone realized that, we knew that it¡¯s a boy.

    I wonder how dragons manage to feel their marriage partners even though the other one hasn¡¯t been born yet.

    I would like to ask you to talk about that kind of thing when they¡¯re already adults¡­or at least when the child was born.

    Mark, who did not leave our ce together with Helze, has aplicated expression.

    He thinks that it is still too early for Helze to be a bride but he can¡¯t say that out loud since he¡¯ll be hated.

    Hnn?

    Even if you oppose it, no one¡¯s going to listen to you so you can only stay silent.

    That¡¯s so saddening.

    ¡­.

    I understand.

    Alright, let¡¯s have a drink tonight.

    -0-

    The next day, Dors was beaten down by Raimeiren.

    It¡¯s because he was flying all night.

    Ah, he¡¯s too happy. He should think about how Hiichirou would feel.

    Right, we certainly must be careful.

    As for Hiichirou, he¡¯s happy that he¡¯ll have a younger brother.

    A littleter, Doraim came.

    Hnn?

    What¡¯s wrong with you?

    You¡¯re even skipping.

    What¡¯s happened?

    ¡­.

    Rasuti is pregnant again too?

    I¡¯m the man.

    -0-

    The dragons were making a big fuss.

    Grafaloon immediately came over when she heard that Rasuti was pregnant.

    She danced in the sky in her dragon form.

    It¡¯s a dance of joy.

    She seemed to be calm when she first heard about Rananon¡­..ah, when she heard about Rananon before, she danced like that first beforeing here?

    She was worried about disturbing this ce before so she did not dance here.

    I don¡¯t really mind even if you dance like that here but can you please stop that blizzard breath?

    Look, Hiichirou and Rananon are already imitating you.

    And it looks like you are attacking the vige.

    Ah, look, the centaurs of Vige Three came in their full battle gear.

    A littleter, the men from Vige one lead by Jack, and the minotaurs of Vige Two lead by Gordon came fully armed.

    Ehto, I can assure you there¡¯s no problem here.

    Yoru, who even brought her trebuchet from the hot spring area, looks disappointed.

    I also apologized to the ghost knights and the lions.

    -0-

    After that, Mark and Helze still did not leave so Suiren came over to pick them up.

    And she¡¯s very pleased that Helze¡¯s partner has been finally decided.

    Yeah, and please spare me from your dance of joy.

    Also, stop your couple¡¯s quarrel.

    Would I be worried if my partner and daughter did note back and were not even contacting me?

    Of course.

    Ehto¡­you can fight but please don¡¯t do it in your dragon form and also, stay away from the vige a little more.

    -0-

    Sekiren, Domaim, Kwon, and Kworun also came to celebrate, though I don¡¯t know where on earth they got their information.

    Celebrating Hakuren and Rasuti¡¯s¡­.Sekiren and Kwon, why are you asking about their nightlife?

    Pregnancy tips?

    No, even if you ask me¡­.

    Do I have any idea on what you need to do?

    I¡¯m sorry.

    Please cultivate your love steadily.

    -0-

    Girar came too.

    He did note for the celebration of Hakuren or Rasuti¡¯s pregnancy but came to see Guronde and Guraru¡­.when he greeted me he¡¯s home, I had no choice but to reply wee back home.

    Girar, what¡¯s that luggage on your back?

    It seems like you really have decided to move.

    You still have to go back and forth several times?

    Got it but, what¡¯s with those letters stuck on your luggage?

    Areh?

    For me?

    ¡­¡­..

    They are all petitions asking me to convince Girar to not move.

    I don¡¯t really care if you move here but don¡¯t leave problems in your previous ce.

    -0-

    Dors, Raimeiren, Doraim, Grafaloon, Suiren, Mark, Helze, Girar, Guronde, Guraru, Sekiren, Domaim, Kwon, Kworun.

    There¡¯s also Hakuren and Rasuti.

    I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t forgotten what happened when these many ancient dragons gathered. Last time, the Sun Castle came to Big Tree Vige.

    What if something happens again?

    It¡¯s alright since you all can just blow it up to smithereens?

    Dors.

    I know that you¡¯ll have new grandchildren but, why are you so happy?

    Hnn?

    Hiichirou was taken by Raimeiren so you will definitely secure your next grandson?

    ¡­..

    He¡¯s my and Hakuren¡¯s child.

    Please don¡¯t forget that.

    Anyway, since there¡¯s a lot of you here, let¡¯s start a banquet.

    Ah, move Ldel and Tormaane to a quiet room.

    Kuudel, don¡¯t overdo it since you have just given birth.

    ¡­.sorry.

    Let me be clear.

    No dive bombing.

    There¡¯s no way bombing is necessary to a banquet.

    -0-

    By the way, when Beezel arrived in our vige, he was surprised to see arge number of dragons.

    No, they are not having a meeting here.

    It¡¯s just a normal banquet.

    Eating like usual.

 Chapter 576 â€“ Name and Prototype Monorail

    <h4>Chapter 576 ¨C Name and Prototype Monorail</h4>

    The dragon¡¯s banquet continues.

    We just harvested so we have no problem with food and they¡¯ll also pay for it.

    Donovan¡¯s group offers new types of drinks and listens to the impression of the tasters.

    You marinated a high-quality alcohol with lemon zest¡­.?

    You¡¯re a lot more stubborn than I thought.

    Ah, not just lemon zest, sugar too.

    Let me take a sip.

    Glug glug.

    It¡¯s hard.

    That¡¯s ording to me but Dors and the others are drinking it like water.

    Please don¡¯t transform into dragonster and go on a rampage.

    Also, Hakuren and Rasuti, don¡¯t drink.

    You want plum wine and pickles?

    Okay.

    We only made plum winest spring so they might be thinking about our stock.

    It¡¯s okay.

    We¡¯ve prepared arge amount of plum wine.

    We can only drink it in a few more banquets¡­.ording to the dwarves.

    Since that is the case, me, Hakuren, and Rasuti only drank a little.

    -0-

    Hakuren and Rasuti were pregnant so they couldn¡¯t transform into their dragon forms. Because of that, the vige¡¯s transporting power has dropped significantly.

    As a countermeasure, we¡¯re going to fully utilize the universal ship but if it is far away, it will be a problem.

    The transport locations are the ce where Dors and Raimeiren live.

    Dors and Raimeiren oftene to the vige so I think they should just bring those back with them¡­.

    However, given their social position, it seems like they can¡¯t do so.

    But there are those who are waiting for our crops there so we can¡¯t afford to not transport them.

    Thinking about it, I have no choice but to ask Doraim and Grafaloon for help.

    Of course, we¡¯re going to pay them.

    It will be the in-kind supply of vige crops and alcohol.

    -0-

    The dragon¡¯s banquet is free for all.

    Those who are not in the actual banquet are practicing for the martial arts tournament outside.

    Yoru, who brought the rock thrower trebuchet, is one of them and Hiichiro, who¡¯s in dragon form, is in the sky catching rocks from the trebuchet.

    That looks fun but should he really be catching rocks like that?

    When I thought so, Raimeiren, who brought out food and alcohol on the outdoor table, looked at Hiichirou.

    It seems like this is a practice for power control.

    If he catches the rock and the rock breaks, it means he fails to control his power.

    I see.

    If that is the case, I won¡¯tin.

    Yoru¡¯s having fun too.

    -0-

    ¡¸By the way, vige chief.¡¹

    Raimeiren asked me something while staring at Hiichirou.

    What will be the name of Hakuren¡¯s next son?

    Ah¡­¡­

    Thinking about it honestly, since he will be Hiichirou¡¯s younger brother, I would have named him Hijirou but that would be bad.

    So, I adjusted it a little and thought it should be Hinojirou.

    But that¡¯s worse than Hijirou so maybe Hisaburou would do¡­.

    I¡¯m not confident with my naming sense so I¡¯ll just ask Hakurenter.

    When I said that to Raimeiren, she said ¡°Great¡±.

    ¡­¡­.

    Hakuren is pregnant so she advised me to not push my suggested name to her too hard.

    -0-

    Dors called out to the banquet and asked everyone to propose a name.

    Yeah, this is the difference between Dors and Raimeiren.

    After a while, we gathered 30 names.

    I want to narrow down the candidates to two or three.

    Girar, don¡¯t increase the number of name candidates on your own.

    Mark wants to add one too?

    Because he¡¯ll be your future son-inw?

    I understand, got it.

    Well then, one, two, and three.

    Here are the candidates.

    I won¡¯t decide yet.

    Also, after this banquet, I will still think of a name.

    I don¡¯t want to decide or think about it while I¡¯m under the influence of alcohol.

    -0-

    I went to the golf course in the west of the vige.

    This golf course.

    I made this in a number of days and it was used as much too.

    The number of golf clubs and balls has increased and the users even built their own huts.

    But there are problems too.

    At first, I had to clear the forest to make this course and leave it as it is. Now, the surrounding area is steadily developing and this got on the way.

    Currently, this is only a small golf course that is full of greens.

    Nothing was added in the course ever since but the oni maids enjoy ying golf so I want to do something about it.

    ¡­.

    I have to make a certain ce a dedicated golf course.

    Should I build a new course south of this ce?

    If I do, I should make sure to not hit the pool or the lobster pond.

    Maa, that won¡¯t be so difficult because it¡¯s just cutting down trees.

    Domaim and Kworun helped me transport the fallen trees.

    -0-

    Afterpleting the golf course, I processed the cut down trees to make the prototype monorails for Vige Five¡¯s woodway.

    Material is all wood.

    I made a T-shaped timber as it is.

    I don¡¯t know how big is the right size so I made it as big as possible.

    The upper part of the T became about a meter wide.

    The reason I made it T-shaped was because I thought the chances of it being derailed will be minimized.

    But, that also made it hard to set something on the rails¡­..

    Also, more wheels are needed than expected.

    The tremor is also disturbing.

    This needs suspension too.

    Since this is only a prototype trolley, the width is 2 meters while the length is 4 meters.

    I never meant it to be this big.

    I and some of the mountain elves worked hard.

    -0-

    I was a little worried about the ce where the rail was installed. It was straight east from my mansion.

    It even passed through the medicinal herb garden.

    Maa, I can only remove it if this gets in the way.

    I asked the titans and minotaurs who came for the martial arts tournament to cooperate and set up the rail.

    Yeah, it¡¯s really straight.

    Looks good.

    And then we finally set up the prototype trolley there¡­..

    There¡¯s no power source yet so I had a centaur pull it.

    It looks okay since it doesn¡¯t have any luggage yet but the resistance is tougher than expected when luggage was put on.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no problem even if you ride it once it¡¯s speeding up¡­.¡¹

    It requires more starting power than I thought.

    Will there be a problem once we had a golem power it?

    No, that would be simr to what happened earlier.

    We only need to take measures.

    If we want to ease up the starting motion, we should disperse the weight on each wheel.

    In short, increase the number of wheels.

    Given the weight of the wheels, making it smaller will surely decrease the weight.

    ording to my imagination, it would look simr to a turned over abacus.

    This will be hard.

    -0-

    The small wheeled trolley moved smoothly even when loaded with luggage.

    The centaur that pulled it can even speed up instantly.

    And that¡¯s exactly what happened¡­.

    ¡¸It¡¯s worrying to leave the rail straight.¡¹

    I agree with the mountain elf.

    We should consider curves or slopes up and down.

    This is the prototype so we have to challenge every possibility.

    ¡¸If it came from a higher position, it can move even without being pulled by the centaur desu.¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    ¡¸If we connect the rail like a ring, it can move in one direction.¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸We also made a small type of trolley.¡¹

    ¡­..eh?

    -0-

    A simple roller coaster was built.

    The starting height is about 5 meters.

    It isposed of several curves, several up and down slopes, and straight lines to gain momentum.

    At the end, the trolley has to be raised to a height of five meters manually but the minotaurs and titans can take care of that.

    It¡¯s very popr with children.

    ¡¸With regards to the monorail, there¡¯s a limit to how much curve it can run.¡¹

    It¡¯s great that we were able to verify the maximum curve possible.

    ¡¸If we make smaller trolleys, I think it is possible to make the curve steeper.¡¹

    The purpose of what we¡¯re doing has something to do with Vige Five.

    Don¡¯t forget that.

    ¡¸But we wanted to make the trolley run into a vertical loop.¡¹

    That¡¯s not good.

    Do everything in moderation.

    Come on, it¡¯s already the martial arts tournament.

 Chapter 577 â€“ Sword Saint Pirika

    <h4>Chapter 577 ¨C Sword Saint Pirika</h4>

    My name is Pirika Win-up.

    I used to introduce myself as the sword saint but I have stopped doing that.

    Because I don¡¯t think I have the ability of a real sword saint.

    Each of my former master and senior disciples was a one-man army.

    I haven¡¯t reached that level yet.

    I still need to practice.

    In addition, the title of sword saint reeks of trouble.

    I can¡¯t cause trouble to the vige chief of Vige Five which I¡¯m indebted to.

    Forget about the sword saint.

    Everything will be fine.

    -0-

    Ever since I no longer call myself the sword saint, I feel things have be lighter.

    I also dedicate myself to training.

    I believe that it will make me steadily get stronger.

    I¡¯m still not an opponent to master Gulf and master Daga but it can be said that I¡¯m the strongest in Vige Five.

    I¡¯m proud to be entrusted with the guards of Vige Five.

    Though I¡¯m a little troubled that I¡¯m happier being called themander of Vige Five¡¯s guards than being called sword saint.

    -0-

    I understand the weakness of my sword technique.

    I¡¯m too specialized in person-to-person battle and I¡¯m not good at fighting against something not a person.

    To deal with that, I increased my battle experience against monsters and demon beasts.

    With this, I¡¯ll also be strong against monsters and demon beasts.

    Fortunately, I can easily find opponents in the forest around Vige Five.

    I periodically enter the forest and continue hunting monsters and demon beasts.

    -0-

    My daily life as a guard of Vige Five and monsters and demon beasts hunting continue.

    Even adventurers began to recognize my ability and there were even several people who wanted to learn swordsmanship from me and be my apprentice.

    I¡¯m happy with my everyday life.

    While wishing that such days continue, I still can¡¯t forgive the weak me.

    To be honest, I still don¡¯t feel that I can fight against master Gulf and master Daga.

    I thought that that day woulde and continue training.

    I¡¯ll go there step by step.

    -0-

    One time, I practiced with three knights. They are the silver knight, bronze knight, and red iron knights who all came from human kingdoms.

    It was an easy victory.

    Were the three of them only at this level?

    Am I that strong?

    No, I shouldn¡¯t be conceited.

    It¡¯s embarrassing to say this but, I can see my former self in them so I put effort in guiding the three of them.

    The bronze knight escaped again?

    Then, let¡¯s start a hunting training today.

    Hunt him.

    -0-

    How many years has it been since I¡¯vee to Vige Five?

    My sword finally reached master Gulf and master Daga.

    To be honest, I¡¯m happy.

    Then, they asked me to participate in the martial arts tournament in Big Tree Vige.

    I heard that the martial arts tournament in Big Tree Vige is on a level where even master Gulf and master Daga can¡¯t win.

    Even if I join, I don¡¯t have a chance of winning.

    However, it is a chance to see the techniques of powerful people.

    I want to be stronger.

    I¡¯ll participate in that martial arts tournament.

    -0-

    Thirty days before the start of the martial arts tournament, I moved to Big Tree Vige.

    I said it is for the sake of training but it is my selfish tactic to get used to the ce first even a little.

    The traveling method is using a teleportation gate.

    Vige chief said that the existence of the teleportation gate is top secret.

    Of course, I won¡¯t tell anyone.

    I will respond to the trust of being taught a top-secret.

    -0-

    I¡¯ve already met the little demon spiders and the arachne so I know that vige chief gets along with monsters and demon beasts.

    In addition, I also know that vige chief¡¯s wives are the blood-sucking princess, angel of annihtion, high elf, and oni.

    I also know that Youko-sama, the acting vige chief, is not an ordinary person.

    I¡¯m prepared.

    But I¡¯m still surprised.

    All kinds of demon spiders are here.

    All kinds of inferno wolves are here.

    Angels,mias, and cute titans.

    Even without fighting anyone, I can feel it.

    Overwhelming power.

    I don¡¯t think I can find anyone here who I can practice fight with.

    -0-

    When I consulted master Gulf, he told me that my practice partner would be forest rabbits.

    Other than that, he said that it will be extremely dangerous, no, it won¡¯t even be called a battle.

    I thought it was just a rabbit but I never thought he was talking about killer rabbits.

    I almost died many times.

    I did not die because of the inferno wolf that followed and guarded me and a certain highly effective herb.

    I have nothing but gratitude to the inferno wolf who¡¯s been following and guarding me.

    However, if you can, I hope you can help me a little faster.

    With regards to the medicinal herb, at first, I¡¯m indebted to healing magic but after experiencing it again and again, vige chief decided to give me that herb.

    He said that I¡¯m forbidden to take them out of the vige.

    Given its effect, there would surely be a dispute if it was taken out.

    It¡¯s so effective that maybe it can even make the deade back to life.

    Hahaha.

    These are leaves of the world tree¡­.n-no way.

    Let¡¯s push it back in the deepest part of my mind.

    -0-

    I can¡¯t hunt rabbits that even cats can hunt.

    I¡¯m inferior to cats.

    That day, I found it out.

    However, if those cats are better than me, it means that I can learn from them.

    I bowed my head to the cats and begged them to teach me.

    -0-

    After a while, a bird called Aegis came to help me with my training.

    Aegis can also hunt rabbits.

    Even if he¡¯s a round bird¡­.

    The eagle beside Aegisforted me.

    Thanks.

    -0-

    I tried my best.

    I repeatedly did my best.

    However, there¡¯s no result.

    Though it is bad to say that I¡¯ll do it as a change of phase, I helped with the harvest to improve my mood.

    At that time, I asked vige chief about the art of battle.

    ¡¸Perhaps it is the way you look at your opponent.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    It is obvious that you should look at your opponent.

    Especially if it is someone that can take your life away.

    That is something obvious.

    However, being pointed at how I do it¡­.

    Am I not seeing something I should see?

    -0-

    An elder dwarf named Wilcox gave me a sword.

    It seems like he made this sword for me.

    ¡¸Let me see.¡¹

    That¡¯s what I said.

    It is longer than the sword I usually use.

    The position of the center of gravity is also further.

    The martial arts tournament is close so I don¡¯t intend to change my sword¡­.

    Then, something came into me.

    With that sword, I challenged a rabbit.

    -0-

    I feel like I can fight better than ever.

    Is it because of the sword?

    And then, I realized that I could indeed fight better than usual.

    That rabbit.

    Perhaps¡­.

    -0-

    I lost my fight to the death against the rabbit so I asked master Gulf that night.

    ¡¸Ano, that rabbit, it can read my movements, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? Ah, right, but¡­to be exact, rather than reading, it can see your movement. Killer rabbits have the ability to see the future.¡¹

    ¡­..

    Isn¡¯t that a magical eye?

    What¡¯s more, seeing the future¡­.

    How can you win against something like that!

    I was about to scream but I held myself back.

    Master Gulf and master Daga can also hunt rabbits.

    The cats and Aegis too.

    They managed to win even though it can see the future.

    They have a way to deal with it.

    Think about it.

    Think!

    -0-

    Vige chief¡¯s words are correct.

    Looking closely at the rabbit, I finally see it.

    I can recognize when it is about to move.

    Given that, it is possible to predict how it will move next.

    I was able to hunt a rabbit.

    No injury.

    My inferno wolf guard was surprised.

    I¡¯m surprised too.

    The present me is different.

    I feel like I¡¯ve awakened or something.

    It feels like I broke the thick walls that are covering me.

    I got stronger.

    Now, I can cut anything.

    I might sound rude but I feel like I¡¯m equal to the blood-sucking princess Loo and angel of annihtion Tier.

    No, I feel like I¡¯m stronger.

    Am I being conceited?

    The dragon who called himself Maxbergak responded to my question.

    ¡¸You are now skillful enough to be worthy of the title sword saint. It seems like you¡¯re holding back on calling yourself the sword saint but you no longer have to do that. You can introduce yourself as the sword saint with your chest up.¡¹

    Thank you very much.

    I bowed to Maxbergak-dono and finally remembered that I¡¯m the sword saint.

    That¡¯s right.

    I¡¯m the sword saint.

    And I will dedicate my sword to vige chief.

    This sword is for vige chief!

    I will never be hostile.

    This is my oath.

    -0-

    Anyway, the martial arts tournament is a good ce to offer vige chief my sword.

    I¡¯m sure vige chief will be surprised too.

    Fufufu.

    Ehto, I¡¯m going to join the knight section¡­.

    Areh?

    No entry?

    I was not listed in the knight section.

    Did master Gulf made a mistake?

    Maxbergak-dono suggested to put me in another section?

    Where?

    King¡¯s section?

    The dragon king, dark dragon, and vampire¡¯s true ancestor are part of it?

    Ah, Zabuton-dono too?

    Heh.

    Ehto¡­.

    The demon king is looking at me.

    He has a face saying my friends have increased.

    ¡­¡­

    I-I won¡¯t lose!

    -0-

    Even as the sword saint, there are opponents I can¡¯t win against.

    I learned that now.

    The former sword saint also said that there¡¯s no point in challenging an opponent you can¡¯t win against.

    ¡­¡­

    Vige chief, even if things are like this, can I still dedicate my sword to you?

    -0-

    AN: The strength of the awakened Pirika can¡¯t win against the demon king but they¡¯ll have a good match.

 Chapter 578 â€“ Victorious Demon King

    <h4>Chapter 578 ¨C Victorious Demon King</h4>

    From the back of the flying Helze, Ria¡¯s high elves group parachute down.

    After their descent, they quickly remove their parachutes and gather together in a good position.

    Each of them is fully armed and is on their way to attack a fort.

    The fort is a simple one. It was made three days ago and themias and the mountain elves are defending it.

    ¡­.

    This is supposed to be the opening of the martial arts tournament, why does it look like some sort of military training?

    Because it¡¯s exciting?

    -0-

    ¡¸We would have won if it was night¡­.¡¹

    They were not able to set up the g at the designated location within the specified time so Ria¡¯s team lost.

    They¡¯re frustrated.

    On the other hand, themias and the mountain elves are happy with their victory.

    I¡¯ll plow it now.

    Take the things you don¡¯t want to be fertilizer.

    -0-

    The martial arts tournament finally started.

    Since the opening was long, it was held until noon.

    This time, in addition to the usualmon section, warrior section, knight section, and brave section, there will be a king section.

    The king section was added because of theint of those who are in the model matches. In model matches, no matter what happens, they can only fight once.

    Initially, it was a battle royale format where everyone will fight with everyone at once but that would be too dangerous so it was changed to a normal tournament format.

    The dragons have moved to the king section so there¡¯s no need for the brave section to¡­.ah, the kuros and the spiderlings will be the ones fighting instead?

    Thanks.

    -0-

    Afterpletely leveling down the fort, I watch the game from my usual seat.

    Though that seat is kind of boring.

    Especially between matches.

    Normally, I would be apanied by Loo and Tier but they have to work as referees since Hakuren and Rasuti are pregnant.

    Kuro and Yuki are also preparing since they¡¯ll be in the king section this time.

    In short, I¡¯m alone.

    Eh?

    You spiderlings will apany me?

    They are the fist-size spiderlings who won¡¯t be part of the tournament.

    Great.

    -0-

    I thought Alfred, Ursa, and Tiselle woulde back to join the martial arts tournament but they weren¡¯t able to.

    They seem busy.

    That¡¯s a good thing but a bit saddening.

    In their letters, they said that they¡¯ll return this winter so I have no choice but to wait for their return.

    Gol, Sil, and Bron were also busy so they weren¡¯t able toe back.

    They were also nning to return with their wives but, it¡¯s a shame.

    Maa, they should also think of their wives¡¯ convenience.

    I don¡¯t want them to just selfishly decide to bring them here.

    However, I can¡¯t help but think about the distance between the royal capital and Big Tree Vige.

    If they don¡¯t use the teleportation magic of Beezel or ancestor-san, it will take them one month to travel from the royal capital to Vige Five.

    What can I do about it?

    Because of that, I thought of the monorail I¡¯m building for Vige Five.

    I thought of connecting Vige Five to Shashaato City and Shashaato City to the royal capital.

    When I consulted the civil servant girls, they said that it will be extremely difficult but if I¡¯m only asking if it is possible, it is possible.

    They said that the possibility of the wooden rail being stolen is almost certain so it will not be able to properly operate.

    Right, wood from the trees of the forest of death is expensive.

    Then, how about building a normal iron rail¡­.

    That is easier to resell and more shy than wooden rails so being stolen is also certain.

    Thus, I felt the harshness of reality.

    I also caused trouble to the civil servant girls who were busy preparing for the martial arts tournament.

    I¡¯ll apologize at the assessment meeting.

    By the way, ancestor-san and Fushu, who are regr participants, weren¡¯t able to participate.

    They seem busy supporting the newly found country.

    The destroyed Goruzen Kingdom.

    ¡­¡­

    Do your best.

    -0-

    The matches went on smoothly. Themon section, warrior section, and the first round of the knight section ended.

    Because of the long opening, that will be all for the day.

    It is time for the banquet.

    -0-

    The next day.

    After the knight section, the model matches called brave section and king section were held.

    The winner of the knight section was Kierbit.

    Compared to the old days, I think she can fully control her strength now.

    That¡¯s what my eyes saw.

    The model matches called brave section were battles between spiderlings and kuros as well as Loo and Tier, and Gran Maria and Raz Maria.

    The battle between Loo and Tier is their usual battle.

    It was Tier who remained standing until the end, in short, she won.

    As for the battle between Gran Maria and Raz Maria¡­.

    It looks like Gran Maria is the more powerful one.

    However, the match was fully controlled by Raz Maria.

    As a result, Gran Maria struggled and wasn¡¯t able to show her strength.

    Kuudel and Corone said that the match was fully led by Raz Maria.

    Raz Maria is the victor.

    She did not hold back against her daughter.

    -0-

    King Section.

    The demon king is one of the participants and everyone¡¯s expecting that.

    The demon king did not even need to say anything.

    He¡¯s just concentrating.

    He¡¯s preparing for the draw lots.

    -0-

    I was surprised to hear that Pirika will participate in the king section.

    I heard it was Mark¡¯s rmendation.

    He said she already has the strength of the previous generation sword saint so Mark gave up his slot for her.

    ¡­¡­

    I see. So, you made Pirika your scapegoat, right?

    No?

    If you say so but¡­.your sweating too much you know.

    Ah, whether you win or lose, there will be various problems in terms of position.

    So your solution is to not participate?

    Okay, I¡¯ll agree with you.

    But you have to support Pirika since you rmended her.

    -0-

    The participants in the king section are Kuro, Yuki, Zabuton, Dors, Raimeiren, Girar, Guronde, Doraim, Grafaloon, Domaim, Kwon, Kworun, Seriken, Demon King, Pirika, and Youko.

    It was adjusted so that there will be 16 participants.

    There are many participating couples but matchups are fair.

    It is all left to draw lots.

    The highlight is¡­.Pirika.

    Her first battle was against the demon king.

    The demon king was very lively.

    And strong.

    However, Pirika yed a good match against the demon king.

    Looking at that battle, I think Mark¡¯s rmendation was not wrong.

    The demon king won in the end.

    -0-

    ¡¸Ouch, ouch, ouch, that sword, it hurts a lot.¡¹

    The victorious demon king is smiling while being treated.

    I think Pirika¡¯s sword was something made by Wilcox.

    When he saw Wilcox making a sword, Gutt was quite depressed.

    The next day, he was making swords like his life was on the line.

    -0-

    And Wilcox.

    You used Guronde¡¯s scale to make that sword, aren¡¯t you?

    No, I did say that you can use materials as much as you like.

    But I thought you were referring to magic iron powder.

    I¡¯m not angry, I¡¯m not even disturbed.

    However, if you are going to make something from Guronde¡¯s scale, please let me know.

    Look, Gi looks troubled.

    Safety first.

    -0-

    The winner of the king section is Raimeiren.

    Hiichirou¡¯s support seems to be effective.

    Kuro defeated Kworun and Yuki defeated Domaim but in their next matches, Kuro lost to Girar and Yuki lost to Raimeiren.

    Okay.

    I¡¯m d that you don¡¯t have any major injuries.

    I had prepared some world tree leaves for Pirika but it looks like she¡¯ll be fine with just healing magic.

    I can¡¯t waste them so I¡¯ll give them to Looter.

    -0-

    After that, it was the usual banquet and the free for all matches.

    I think this year¡¯s martial arts tournament was also exciting.

    -0-

    In the free matches, Pirika challenged Gulf but she lost.

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Being able to predict the other party¡¯s action is the basics of all the basics. Learning that a few days ago won¡¯t mean anything to someone who knew it for a long time.¡¹

    ¡¸In other words¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸You can still get stronger.¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    ¡¸Also, when I was watching your match, I noticed that you still don¡¯t have a finisher move.¡¹

    ¡¸Finisher move¡­..I¡¯ll do my best!¡¹

    Gulf¡¯s position as a master seems to have been protected.

    -0-

    AN: If it is the stronger participants of the knight section, they will be able to fight against the demon king.

    That means even if Gulf is a weaker participant of the knight section, even if he can¡¯t win, he¡¯ll be able to fight decently against the demon king.

    In other words, he can also fight against the awakened Pirika.

    Also, if Gulf fights against dragons, he has no chance of winning.

    Pirika also has no chance of winning against a dragon.

    In short, she¡¯s lucky in her draw lots.

    -0-

    Rough Comparison

    Demon King Combat Power 1000¡«2500

    Pirika Combat Power 100¡«150

    + False Sword Saint (if opponent is a person +50, if not -50)

    + Sword Saint (if opponent is using a sword +100)

    + Future sight (if future sight has effect +150)

    + Dark Attribute Sword (if opponent has dark attribute +300)

    + Awakened (negative buff immunity)

    Gulf Combat Power 150¡«300

    + Future sight (if future sight has effect +150)

    + Anti Future sight (if opponent uses future sight +100) ¡û Effective against current Pirika

    + Finisher move (when used during a match deciding moment +100(can only be used once))

    Rabbit Combat Power 200

    + Future eyes (if can be used against opponent +500)

    Civilian Combat Power 1¡«3

 Chapter 579 â€“ Seeing Off the Martial Arts Tournament Participants

    <h4>Chapter 579 ¨C Seeing Off the Martial Arts Tournament Participants</h4>

    The day after the martial arts tournament.

    Everything has almost been cleaned up except that a part of the participants is still having a banquet at my mansion.

    The motto is making the ce cleaner than it used to be.

    Maa, even if you don¡¯t do that, I¡¯ll make sure that things will be cleaned up but I won¡¯t say it in public.

    After doing my part, I see off the participants and visitors who are going home one by one.

    -0-

    The residents of Vige One.

    This year, Jake made it big.

    He has now graduated from themon section so next time, he¡¯ll start participating in the warrior section.

    He was happy but said that he¡¯s already feeling the fear of participating in the warrior section.

    At least he has be strongpared to when they first arrived at the vige.

    I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll do fine next year.

    The other residents either won or lost so they were not unterally beaten.

    It is impressive that all of them are getting stronger.

    -0-

    The residents of Vige Two.

    Most of the minotaurs were in themon section while Gordon was in the warrior section but he did not do well.

    He was depressed while being healed the night of the banquet but it looks like he recovered already.

    Good.

    The minotaurs who did not participate in the martial arts tournament helped around the stalls.

    I¡¯m thankful for them since the oni maids indeed need help so I wish you would help out again next year.

    The number of participants has increased a lot after all.

    -0-

    The residents of Vige Three.

    The centaurs are not very active in the martial arts tournament and only a few young centaurs participated in themon section.

    It is due to the characteristics of their race. They are not very good at offense and they can¡¯t take some distance given the size of the ring.

    I don¡¯t require everyone to send their racial representative and I also want to avoid forcing anyone to participate in order for someone of that race to have a participant.

    The centaurs told me not to worry but I think some measures are necessary.

    Thinking about it, the nyunyu-daphnes and the harpies of Vige One have never participated.

    I¡¯ll raise this one during the evaluation meeting.

    If a certain race can¡¯t participate, they shouldn¡¯t be forced to participate.

    By the way, the centaurs are pulling small one-horse carriages to help participants and guests move during the martial arts tournament.

    I named that kind of carriage centaur rickshaw.

    -0-

    The residents of Vige Four.

    The devils and dream demons don¡¯t participate in the martial arts tournament that much.

    It is not because of their race¡¯s characteristics but due to insufficient ability.

    I think it¡¯s fine for them to join themon section but¡­.they told me they are people of peace so there¡¯s no way I can say anything else.

    Cheering can also be counted as participation.

    The mercuries did not participate too.

    It seems like they are not made for that.

    Since that is the case, I asked them to help the civil servant girls.

    Thanks.

    That helped us a lot.

    -0-

    Themias of the south dungeon.

    Themia contestants are being selected by their race so they have achieved good results in the warrior and knight sections.

    Even after the martial arts tournament was over, their excitement level did not drop so they continued sparring in the dungeon.

    And it is still ongoing.

    Unlike Vige Four, they are warmongers.

    Themias will help with the autumn harvest so they won¡¯t go home yet and live in the dungeon.

    I feel like their poption here is constantly increasing. However, do you have enough daily necessities?

    If you don¡¯t, please don¡¯t hesitate to tell us.

    Also, it seems like they have consulted Frau about using reward medals to make me visit the south dungeon but I don¡¯t think it is necessary for you to use your reward medals for that.

    Once I find time, I¡¯ll immediately go there.

    -0-

    The titans of the north dungeon.

    Like themias, their participants are also being selected by their race making their participants do good in both warrior and knight sections.

    Unlike themias, they use their excitement from the martial arts tournament in sumo wrestling so they don¡¯t have to go to the dungeon for sparring matches.

    ¡­¡­.

    I heard that some of them participated in a mock battle with themias.

    No, that doesn¡¯t matter.

    It¡¯s not like they are troubling anyone.

    The titans will help with the autumn harvest too so they¡¯ll live in the dungeon until then.

    You don¡¯t have enough beddings?

    Ah, there are not enough sizes for the titans.

    We have things that minotaurs can use so use them for the time being.

    -0-

    The resident of Vige Five.

    Pirika used the teleportation gate and returned to Vige Five.

    She still wants to stay but Youko asked her to return to the guards as soon as possible.

    Since Pirika from Vige Five participated this time, should I expect an increase in the number of participants from Vige Five next time?

    But Vige Five residents are frightened the moment they see a kuro.

    It will be hard to invite them here.

    If I and Youko invite them, it will be forced participation.

    I won¡¯t let that happen.

    Also, there are a lot of events in Vige Five.

    That¡¯s also the reason why Youko asked Pirika to return.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Let¡¯s talk to Youko about it next time.

    -0-

    The demon king has returned with Beezel.

    After his match against Pirika, his wounds from his match against Grafaloon seem to have healed.

    Grafaloon praised him for being stronger than usual.

    However,st night, he devoted himself to healing his wounds to the point that he wasn¡¯t even able tomunicate with the anenekos and the kittens.

    Maa, he¡¯ll soon return so he can y with the anenekos and the kittens that time.

    Rather than that, please take care of Alfred and the others in the royal capital.

    They seem to be busy.

    I¡¯m thankful that you are taking care of them.

    Also, I won¡¯t stop Tiselle from helping you with your work. However, don¡¯t make her work too much.

    She¡¯s still a child.

    Thank you.

    -0-

    The dragon¡¯s banquet continues.

    There¡¯s no sign of them wanting to leave.

    ¡­¡­

    Is that alright?

    Aren¡¯t you here to congratte Rasuti and Hakuren and for the martial arts tournament?

    I can¡¯t see Raimeiren and Guraru so they are probably with Hiichirou¡­.

    I can¡¯t see Kworun and Domaim too.

    Ah, they are in the dungeon to train since they lost to Kuro and Yuki during the martial arts tournament?

    It looks like they are participating in the mock battles of themias and the titans.

    -0-

    Speaking of which, Zabuton lost to Guronde.

    Well, they only showed their fighting style with each other before she forfeited so they are both unwounded.

    Zabuton only participated because Ursa should have returned for the martial arts tournament.

    Since Ursa did note back, Zabuton has no reason to show off.

    I see.

    Guronde can fight against Zabuton if she¡¯s in her dragon form but it will be hard for her to do that in her human form.

    She¡¯s even relieved that she did not trip during the tournament.

    Guronde is at the banquet, being spoiled by Girar.

    Not only them, the other dragon couples are also sweet with each other.

    Yeah.

    Let¡¯s not disturb them.

    -0-

    I¡¯m done seeing the participants off so I went to rx in my room with Kuro, Yuki, and Zabuton.

    We have to get ready for winter but it will be fine to rx today.

    Ah, it¡¯s a shame that Zabuton will be hibernating when Ursa returns.

    I wish she¡¯ll return before Zabuton hibernates or stay until she¡¯s done hibernating.

 Chapter 580 â€“ Village Fiveâ€™s Fall

    <h4>Chapter 580 ¨C Vige Five¡¯s Fall</h4>

    I¡¯m visiting Vige Five at the rate of once every ten days.

    Youko seems to want me toe more frequently but we¡¯re preparing for winter.

    I also visit Vige Five as a part of our preparation for winter.

    In case of a blizzard, we should be ready to evacuate to Vige Five.

    Maa, even if we don¡¯t go to Vige Five, I feel like we can live without any problem in Big Tree Dungeon¡­.

    Better safe than sorry.

    -0-

    Even so, what I¡¯m doing in Vige Five is receiving the greetings of merchants who cooperate in stockpiling food and fuel.

    Even if I don¡¯t receive their greetings, I¡¯m sure there won¡¯t be a problem in stockpiling food and fuel but people need to rely on each other especially in times of emergency.

    I also have to connect faces with them.

    ¡­..

    Connecting faces means getting to know each other.

    I need to at least know their names, how they look, and what business they are running.

    However, I have memory problems.

    I think my memory is¡­.normal.

    It¡¯s a challenge to remember all those merchants with my normal memory skill.

    First of all, there are many of them.

    They are 35.

    Then, their names are simr.

    I understand that siblings and parents have different stores but why do they have to choose simr names for their stores?

    In some cases, I think that both parents and children are harassing me by choosing simr names for their businesses.

    Another thing is, they have the same fashion.

    Did I do something that made them hate me?

    When I asked the civil servant girls next to me, they denied my im.

    They are wearing simr clothes because I praised the clothing store that¡¯s selling them.

    ¡­..

    Did I ever praise a clothing store?

    I usually wear clothes made by Zabuton so I rarely go to a clothing store.

    When I was thinking about when, a civil servant girl told me.

    There was a merchant that praised my clothes so I praised the merchant¡¯s clothes in return.

    Now that she said that, I may have praised that clothing store indirectly.

    But that¡¯s only a casual chat.

    I can¡¯t even remember.

    I don¡¯t even remember what kind of clothes it was.

    Ah, the one I praised is what these people are wearing now.

    So that¡¯s the reason why everyone¡¯s wearing the same fashion.

    ¡­¡­..

    Does that mean that merchants are sharing information among each other?

    To prevent being despised by me, they are cooperating with each other?

    That means they are helping each other.

    It¡¯s not a bad thing to be closed but should I inculcate to them to not gang up and control the price of a product?

    Are there merchants like that in Vige Five?

    Let¡¯s trust them.

    It¡¯s not good to doubt them from the start.

    -0-

    While trying not to miss anything important to my casual chat with the merchants, I finished receiving their greetings.

    I asked the civil servant girls whether there were problems with my response.

    They said that there¡¯s no problem but I persistently ask.

    Recently, the civil servant girls no longer correct my mistakes so there¡¯s a tendency that what I¡¯m doing is not correct.

    I think they might have been influenced by Ruincia.

    Because of that, I¡¯m not letting my guard down.

    Ah, there were a few points after all.

    I¡¯ll listen to you obediently and try to correct it.

    Since there was that fashion thing, I have to be more careful of what I¡¯m saying.

    -0-

    After greeting the merchants, I observed the race held at the foot of the mountain.

    ¡­¡­..

    The horse of Big Tree Vige, Belford, that I love to ride should bepeting but he was removed from all the races he should have been participating in.

    For some reason, other horses don¡¯t even try getting ahead of him.

    Belford looks bored too.

    He practiced hard after all.

    Other races were really exciting.

    I can even hear roars of joy and voices of sadness in each race.

    I can even hear screams of joy one race after another from Prada who¡¯s near me.

    She seemed to have earned a lot.

    I thought she¡¯s amazing, at least until the final race when she raised a voice of regret.

    I see.

    I feel like I understood Prada¡¯s character a little.

    -0-

    Prada informed us about the bandits that attacked usst auction.

    ording to her information, it seems like the remnant of that band of bandits came to Vige Five too so they were all captured.

    As a result, the bandit group of more than a hundred people was disposed of by forcedbor.

    They work in two groups.

    The first one is the adventurers group.

    They are subjugating monsters and demon beasts in the forest around Vige Five and pay part of the subjugation reward as fine.

    The other one is the workers group.

    They are working in the construction and food and beverage industries of Vige Five. And of course, part of their pay will be taken as fine.

    In both cases, they are not staying or sleeping in prison but renting a few cheap houses and are living in groups.

    Considering their rents and daily living expenses, it seems like they will have to continue working for the next five years in order to pay up.

    Is that harsh¡­.?

    They are free.

    Their food is free too.

    ¡¸Youko-sama said that it is more efficient to have them choose their job than forcing them to do something they don¡¯t want.¡¹

    I see.

    That¡¯s true but, won¡¯t that diminish the meaning of punishment¡­.?

    Maa, let¡¯s leave that part to Youko.

    I will not say anything unnecessary.

    The bandits have apologized to me again and again so I epted their apology.

    By the way, Prada¡¯s the one in charge of the bandits.

    -0-

    That night in Vige Five.

    Yuri is singing on the stage.

    It¡¯s quite an exciting performance.

    I guess it¡¯s because she¡¯s dressed like an idol and singing idol-like songs.

    Or maybe because the band behind her is ying well.

    When I thought of that, I stared at the band and was surprised to see that the band ying were the nobledies that greeted mest auction.

    Their instruments are lute, harp, drum, and flute.

    Maa, they sound great but the drum sounds a little quieter.

    Areh?

    There were five nobledies back then but¡­.where¡¯s the other one?

    Is she a props man?

    Or did she leave?

    -0-

    When I asked the civil servant girls, they said that those nobledies were members of noble families that make a living with music.

    In short, they came from artist noble families.

    They are originallymoners that gained the title of nobles after being recognized for their art.

    They are the type of nobles that won¡¯t be given territories but they¡¯ll be given an annual sry in ordance with the rank of peerage they receive from the royal family.

    Of course, because it is impossible for the whole family to live by relying on the annual sry, they will earn money by performing in a concert or by being music tutors.

    Even those four nobledies are famous tutors even if they are still young.

    ¡­¡­..

    In other words, they are not even showing what they truly are capable of.

    Looking at them y, they indeed look at ease.

    ¡¸However, those with high pride don¡¯t want to be taught by them because they are too young¡­.¡¹

    Right.

    Is that how Yuri managed to invite them as her band members?

    Then¡­.

    What about that one at the backstage?

    ¡¸She¡¯s a mage that can make sound louder.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    I did not notice.

    So that¡¯s why I can clearly hear the songs and the sounds.

    That¡¯s an amazing magic.

    I¡¯m sorry for thinking that you left.

    -0-

    Yuri sang six songs and made everyone watching full of excitement.

    I think she¡¯s wonderful.

    When Yuri began her greeting and moved near me, I praised her.

    However, Yuri looks dissatisfied.

    Did you make a blunder?

    No?

    Ah, because a louder cheer can now be heard when someone stands on the stage.

    Everyone¡¯s more excitedpared to when Yuri was performing.

    The name of the one who stood on the stage was Five-kun.

    The proud mascot of Vige Five.

    ¡¸To lose to that, I¡¯m not convinced¡­.¡¹

 Chapter 581 â€“ Oldest

    <h4>Chapter 581 ¨C Oldest</h4>

    Boom! Boom! Loud explosions rage near the vige.

    The angels are dive-bombing again.

    With their unchallenged precision, they hit the targets using the kuro horn spears.

    When Kuudel and Corone were pregnant, they weren¡¯t able to move freely for a while but they managed to hold back.

    It¡¯s amazing that they did.

    So, are you done now?

    I think you¡¯ve already thrown enough, right?

    That¡¯s thest one.

    -0-

    I left the bombing site and returned to my mansion.

    There, I found the angel who came to the vige a few days ago. She came to my mansion to greet me.

    Her name is Raging Rave.

    Though she doesn¡¯t look much different from Tier and the others, I heard that she¡¯s the oldest angel.

    Yeah, the oldest living angel.

    She came alone.

    When she first came to this ce, she arrived at Vige One.

    I heard that she took a belligerent attitude there and was struck by lightning by one of the Vige One vigers. When she was knocked down, she was tied up by the spiderlings, and was crushed by the kuros.

    After that, she was transported to Big Tree Vige when the regr centaur liaison officers got there. However, she was treated first because she was severely injured.

    When she was being treated, Tier and Gran Maria advised me to notpletely cure her since she¡¯s too dangerous. I think they¡¯re being too cautious.

    Raging Rave is very friendly.

    Her etiquette is also unquestionable.

    I can¡¯t find the reason why Tier and Gran Maria were too cautious of her.

    Kuudel, Corone, Suaruriu, Suarukou, Kierbit, and Raz Maria are all cautious of her too. Is she hated by the angels?

    You are of the same race, I would prefer it if you get along.

    However, from what I heard from Tier, the oldest angel, Raging Rave, seemed to be part of the radical faction and wouldn¡¯t hesitate to assassinate anyone.

    She¡¯s also the key figure in preserving their ancient way of life and the number one figure for opposing Malbit¡¯s policies like stopping the angels from referring to themselves as godkins.

    She¡¯s also the number one blocker when Ruincia proposes to move the angel vige to Big Tree Vige.

    Moreover, she¡¯s quite dissatisfied with bringing the world tree to Big Tree Vige.

    I see. I should indeed be careful.

    In addition, she seems to rank number 2 in the list of ¡°angels that must not be offended¡±.

    She rarely gets angry but no one would know what she¡¯ll do when she¡¯s angry.

    Once she considers someone as her enemy, she won¡¯t stop until she thoroughly beats that someone down.

    That¡¯s her general evaluation.

    However, she didn¡¯t do anything in Big Tree Vige and she also apologized for being aggressive in Vige One.

    With that, I can¡¯t do anything against her.

    Just live like the other angels here.

    Maa, if you really want to stay here for a long time, I would be happy if you could work.

    You can cook?

    Well then, please do.

    Ah, by the way, who ranks number one in the list of ¡°angels that must not be offended¡±?

    Tier?

    Really?

    Heh.

    Tier is embarrassed.

    -0-

    And then, a few days have passed¡­..

    She¡¯s still not doing anything suspicious.

    However, Tier and Gran Maria are doing what they can to keep the children away from her but Raging Rave doesn¡¯t care.

    However, why is she waiting for some kind of order in my mansion?

    That¡¯s the only problem¡­.

    For anything else, there¡¯s no problem.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m treating her normally.

    Ah, it seems like Malbit and the others will being to the vige soon.

    It will be noisy again.

    -0-

    ¡ªPOV Change¡ª

    -0-

    My name is Raging Rave.

    I¡¯m one of the elders of the angels.

    However, I don¡¯t want to be called elder.

    Though I know that I lived for a long time, I¡¯m still an unmarried maiden.

    Call me oneesama.

    -0-

    Now, I woke up.

    I mean literally. I woke up from sleep.

    I¡¯ve been sleeping for a long time recently.

    I sleep on a yearly basis.

    This is something inevitable for long-lived races.

    The duration of sleep will gradually increase until the day you¡¯ll never wake up.

    Though you¡¯re not technically dead, that state is not different from death.

    The cause is unknown.

    However, there¡¯s a theory saying that it¡¯s because stimtion decreases the longer you live.

    As proof of that, whenever an incident happens, I won¡¯t sleep long.

    I sleep one night and immediately wake up next morning.

    It would be nice if things continued like this but it didn¡¯t.

    Malbit, who won the seat of the chief, changed the way of life of us, angels. That made me sleep longer again, about 5 days.

    I want the angels to value our ancient way of life.

    Am I not stimted by that? Or is my anger no longer longsting?

    Either way, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯m sleeping longer.

    -0-

    One day, I heard that the world tree sapling was moved to another ce.

    I slept for ten days.

    -0-

    I heard a little angel was targeted by a human country so we retaliated.

    It seems like the country was destroyed.

    I also wanted to participate.

    -0-

    Every time I wake up, I hear stories about Big Tree Vige.

    I also hear unpleasant things like us moving there.

    That is worrisome.

    However, I¡¯ll sleep longer anyway.

    I won¡¯t move.

    I¡¯m worried but won¡¯t move.

    I no longer care.

    -0-

    I woke up.

    Normally.

    I did not sleep long.

    What day is today?

    I did not count but I slept before summer and now it¡¯s fall.

    I felt something.

    A sense of duty rose in my heart.

    I wonder if this is god¡¯s intent. Maybe god wants me to do something about Big Tree Vige.

    If not, there¡¯s no reason for me to wake up.

    That¡¯s right.

    It must be so.

    God wants me to put life into my race who¡¯s constantly falling.

    I must show the ancient way.

    I was woken up from my days of sleeping for it.

    I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the reason.

    I jumped up triumphantly.

    -0-

    And I was crushed.

    What is this ce?

    Hell?

    Someone suggested to move to a ce like this? Has Ruincia gone mad?

    Or so I thought but I was wrong.

    The ce I was beaten at is a ce called Vige One.

    From there, I was transported to Big Tree Vige via a wagon.

    And then I saw it.

    The luscious world tree.

    The world tree is being protected by golden silkworms.

    An ancient scene.

    It¡¯s a scene that was only witnessed by the descendants of gods who already perished.

    A scene my dead elder sisters saw with their own eyes.

    I can¡¯t believe that I can see it too.

    Eh?

    You¡¯re going to use world tree leaves to cure me?

    What a waste!

    I will heal by myself even if you leave me alone!

    Don¡¯t don¡¯t don¡¯t!

    -0-

    I was cured by force.

    Frustrating.

    However, I feel the warmth of the leaves of the world tree.

    Happiness.

    No no no no.

    I shouldn¡¯t forget my mission.

    I must show the fallen angels the ancient way of life.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    However, I can¡¯t strike suddenly.

    I must investigate first.

    Also, can you stop watching over me?

    I¡¯m not a battle idiot to fight against a legion of inferno wolves.

    And there¡¯s also a demon spider, no, is it already an illegal demon spider?

    ¡­¡­

    Do you think I¡¯ll turn something like that into an enemy?

    My whole race will be wiped out!

    -0-

    The human vige chief steps forward unimpeded by the inferno wolves and illegal demon spider.

    Let me judge this person.

    ¡­..

    I feel the breath of god.

    However, I also feel it from the cats in the mansion.

    Have my senses gone crazy?

    I have slept for a long time.

    It¡¯s possible.

    Ignoring that, he¡¯s just a normal viger.

    A weak one too.

    If I feel like it, he¡¯ll be dead in a single blow.

    So, why is it that many little girls from our race chose to marry this man?

    I don¡¯t know.

    Since I don¡¯t know, let me try him out.

    I thought so and took a step toward the vige chief.

    At that moment, a spear appeared on the vige chief¡¯s hand pointed at my neck.

    ¡­¡­

    Am I hallucinating?

    However, when I took another step, I verified that my hallucination was real.

    It¡¯s unpleasant but I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening.

    There¡¯s no one around us.

    There are only a few steps before I reach the vige chief.

    And I found out that there¡¯s no spear in the vige chief¡¯s hand.

    Where did that spear go?

    I don¡¯t know.

    I don¡¯t know but I understood that if I move with malice, I¡¯ll be killed.

    And I know exactly who are capable of doing it.

    Gods.

    Ah, I see.

    Those angels have not fallen.

    They are exactly doing the ancient way.

    The angels¡¯ way of life before I was born.

    Dedicating ourselves to god.

    Now that I know what¡¯s happening, I¡¯ll do it too.

    I¡¯ll follow our ancient way of life as well.

    -0-

    When I greeted Malbit, Ruincia, and Suarurou¡¯s group who came to Big Tree Vige, they made amotion saying I¡¯m another person.

    Rude.

    Vige chief, I was not beaten that hard.

    No, I don¡¯t need the leaves of the world tree.

 Chapter 582 â€“ Angelâ€™s Drinking Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 582 ¨C Angel¡¯s Drinking Banquet</h4>

    Ancestor-san, who finally came after a long time, took a stance by lowering his waist and putting his hands in front as soon as he saw Reginleif.

    Judo¡­.? No, it looks like a wrestling stance.

    On the other hand, Reginleif turns her body sideways with her right shoulder facing ancestor-san.

    She doesn¡¯t have a sword but she took a fencing stance.

    Anyway, it will be annoying to watch these two oldies fight, or so I thought. The two of them suddenly stopped acting like that and had a hard handshake.

    What is happening?

    Also, do you know each other?

    Ah, you knew her after all.

    Heh, you tried to kill each other many times.

    That sounds dangerous.

    Please stop that from now on.

    Okay?

    Are you sure you¡¯re no longer hostile with each other?

    I hope so.

    By the way, simr things happened when Reginleif met Gi and Youko.

    They have lived for so long so they seemed to have lots of acquaintances.

    -0-

    Ancestor-san came alone.

    Fushu is still busy.

    When you go back, you can pick some fruits to give her.

    Ancestor-san went to Lupumirina and the others and then, participated in the banquet where Dors and the others are.

    Yeah, the banquet is still ongoing.

    It was temporarily suspended because of the martial arts tournament but it resumed as soon as it was over.

    And as expected, Doraim and Grafaloon have been called back to the nest several times by Gi. How about the others? Are their ces still okay?

    You have someone to take care of things for you?

    Then, I¡¯m relieved.

    Maa, there are still leftover ingredients from the summer harvest so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem continuing this banquet.

    As for their payment, they¡¯ll surely be able to pay.

    Until we start the winter preparations in full swing, the banquet can continue.

    However, the residents that have been taking care of the banquet should be given special rewards.

    Ah, reward medals are also counted in.

    I just thought that they should be given some kind of reward other than that¡­.

    You don¡¯t mind?

    No no, take it because you deserve it.

    -0-

    Malbit¡¯s group, who came here for Reginleif , quickly entered the vige.

    Every one of them is serious.

    Honestly speaking, I was surprised.

    I thought that Malbit would immediately take out the kotatsu from the warehouse while saying that she¡¯s preparing for winter.

    Is it because of Reginleif?

    She opposes every policy that Malbit makes?

    I see.

    I know how you feel but you don¡¯t have to be that hostile in this vige.

    For now, I¡¯ll prepare a ce where you can speak with each other peacefully.

    You¡¯ve talked about them many times?

    That might be the case but do so for my face¡¯s sake¡­.

    -0-

    When I prepared an exclusive drinking ce for the angels, Reginleif and Malbit were drinking shoulder to shoulder.

    ¡­¡­.

    Areh?

    Didn¡¯t you have a bad rtionship?

    Maa, it¡¯s good that they¡¯re close now but¡­.Ruincia¡¯s eyebrows arepletely wrinkled.

    Are you okay?

    Two troublemakers seemed to have formed a tag team which is extremely vexing.

    ¡­..

    Hang in there, Ruincia.

    It is a drinking banquet but in the middle, Kuudel and Corone brought Ldel and Tormaane and a shout of joy was heard.

    She has seen them even before this drinking banquet but being closer with them made her very happy.

    It looks like it¡¯s better to let the children approach Reginleif.

    Reginleif embraces Ldel and Tormaane and she¡¯s deeply moved.

    She said that there are more angels born in this vige these years than the angel¡¯s vige so she¡¯s extremely happy.

    If you want to have more children, I think it¡¯s better to remove that harsh trial.

    Eh?

    It has already been removed?

    I did not know.

    If the number of people getting married increases, the number of children will surely increase too.

    I would be happy if there would be more children in the same generation as my children.

    Ah, the food has almost been consumed.

    I¡¯ll bring more.

    It¡¯s okay.

    I¡¯ll carry it myself so you guys can enjoy your drinking banquet.

    Kuudel, Corone.

    If you want to join the drinking banquet, leave Ldel and Tormaane to the oni maids.

    Some of the oni maids around tried to take Ldel and Tormaane from Reginleif¡¯s arms.

    Yeah, this is awkward.

    Well, it¡¯s only a matter of time before she hands over the two to the oni maids.

    Let her enjoy her time with them first.

    -0-

    While helping with cooking, I carry the food at the angel¡¯s drinking banquet.

    Before I knew it, the dwarves had already stormed in and were asking about alcohol.

    I thought you were at the dragon¡¯s banquet¡­ah, you¡¯d like to hear reviews from different races.

    I know how you feel.

    However, no matter how much and how long banquets in this vige are, it¡¯s good that alcohol is always avable.

    It¡¯s the result of the dwarves¡¯ daily efforts.

    Not enough?

    You want to make it so that even if we had a banquet the whole year, we won¡¯t run out of alcohol?

    Your ambition is quite big but is there even a banquet that willst for a year?

    During the ancient times, the descendants of gods were having banquets every day?

    Is that true?

    ¡°True¡± but it was not the dwarf who answered my question but Reginleif.

    However, it¡¯s not that it willst for the rest of their lives.

    It seems like they are only having banquets as long as they can break the former record of the longest banquet.

    Keeping it on record is a good thing but, what are they doing in long banquets?

    At that time, the most popr thing to do was to break that record¡­.

    Heh.

    So, how many days is the longest banquet?

    103 days.

    ¡­¡­..

    I think that¡¯s amazing but the dragons can easily do that with much leeway too.

    Ah, the hard part was to keep serving food and alcohol.

    After that, there should also be banquet stunts.

    ording to the rules of the banquet, you have to do a new stunt every hour.

    That sounds hard.

    What are the other rules for banquets?

    Ah, you have to know the rules in order to break the record after all.

    The number of participants should be more than twenty and there must always be at least five people in the venue who are conscious.

    Leaving for toilet is excusable but the participants must sleep at the venue.

    There¡¯s also minimum food and alcohol consumption at a certain amount of time.

    Also, there should be a new performance every hour.

    ¡­¡­

    Hearing the rules, I found that those banquets don¡¯t seem to be fun.

    I wonder how did the god¡¯s descendants managed to continue doing that for a hundred and three days.

    I can¡¯t imagine it.

    Maa, I don¡¯t think this current banquet willst for a hundred and three days.

    It¡¯s enough to deepen the bonds of the participants.

    -0-

    The next day, the angel¡¯s drinking party was over and Malbit was at the kotatsu again.

    She said she¡¯s preparing for winter.

    ¡­¡­.

    Iughed and picked up the kotatsu.

    Hey, don¡¯t resist.

 Chapter 583 â€“ Special Force

    <h4>Chapter 583 ¨C Special Force</h4>

    Early morning.

    A Vige Five resident reported something to the guards.

    There was an incident.

    Five guards rushed to the scene but failed to solve it.

    -0-

    Noon.

    13 additional guards were sent and even with the cooperation of nearby residents on the site, they did not solve the problem.

    At that stage, the guards have no choice but to contact Youko.

    -0-

    Night.

    Seven operations have been executed but all failed.

    The guards judge that they¡¯re in a deadlock and ask Youko to make a decision.

    Youko, who was asked to decide, was troubled.

    She knew she should decide on how she thinks vige chief would act.

    Thinking about the character of vige chief¡­.

    She threw the decision making to vige chief.

    -0-

    ¡¸A puppy fell into the sewers of Vige Five and you can¡¯t take it out?¡¹

    I received the report about that incident from Youko after dinner.

    The location is at the foot of Vige Five.

    It¡¯s in a ce where there are lots of houses and shops.

    The puppy fell in a rainwater hole of the sewer. There should have been a lid but it hade off.

    Fortunately, the puppy survived the three-meter fall below since the hole was not vertical but curved.

    However, the hole is not big enough for people to enter and light can¡¯t reach the puppy so they don¡¯t even know what exactly is its status.

    Its survival was judged based on its cry.

    They already tried different approaches to rescue the puppy but it all failed.

    Now it is for me to decide.

    Whether to destroy several houses, shops, and sewer to rescue the puppy or abandon it.

    ¡¸Is there a possibility for the puppy to escape on its own? It¡¯s curved after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but the curvature is steep. It seems to be difficult for the puppy to climb on its own.¡¹

    ¡¸What about magic?¡¹

    ¡¸In order to prevent being vandalized by hostile forces, sewers have anti-magic features. It is impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸How about you turn into a fox and dive there?¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, even in my smallest form, I can¡¯t.¡¹

    Hitoe might be able to do it but Youko is reluctant to send her in a ce where she can¡¯t see her.

    I¡¯m also against having Hitoe do anything dangerous.

    Yeah.

    This is certainly difficult to decide.

    I asked about the rescue operation that the guards have done so far and they have done everything I can think of.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    I¡¯ll just have to dig a hole from the ce where it might be and rescue it.

    The anti-magic feature has no effect on me.

    ¡¸That won¡¯t work.¡¹

    My idea was rejected by Youko.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have time. ording to the person who designed the sewer, if it rains, the ce where the puppy is will be underwater.¡¹

    ¡¸We just have to cover the ce where it fell and rainwater won¡¯t go in¡­.right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. However, if the amount of water flowing through the sewer increases, the ce where the puppy is will definitely be submerged since it is simr to a water tank. And it usually rains in the middle of the night these days.¡¹

    Say that earlier.

    We don¡¯t have time to rx.

    We have to do something and we have to do it now.

    ¡¸Are you nning to take the path of destruction?¡¹

    Youko said that we might only need to destroy one.

    ¡¸¡­.I understand. I¡¯ll prepare what¡¯s needed immediately.¡¹

    Please.

    When I said that and got up, a spiderling put its hand on my shoulder, no, leg¡­.

    What¡¯s the matter?

    It seems like this spiderling wants to say something¡­.

    ¡­¡­

    I stared at Youko.

    After Youko nodded, she returned to Vige Five saying she¡¯ll make some arrangements.

    -0-

    Midnight.

    When the rain began to fall.

    We arrive at the scene and only the guards are there.

    The residents were all evacuated.

    Other than the guards, there are only me and Youko.

    I organized a special force for this puppy rescue operation.

    There shouldn¡¯t be any problem¡­.or so I thought.

    When they saw the spiderlings, the guards fainted one after another.

    They¡¯re not that scary.

    Okay okay.

    You don¡¯t have to be depressed.

    -0-

    I focused and continued with the operation.

    The strategy is simple, seven spiderlings will go into the hole, secure the puppy, ande back.

    That¡¯s it.

    So, I watched the spiderlings that jumped into the hole.

    By the way, ording to Youko, the guards need to stay as they are.

    I guess so but they¡¯ll surely be noisy once they wake up.

    Sorry.

    -0-

    A littleter, I heard a cry from inside the hole.

    It sounds like the puppy but¡­.areh?

    Isn¡¯t it a little ferocious?

    Why is this puppy crying in a higher-pitched voice?

    When I was thinking of that, I heard an explosion inside the hole.

    What is happening?

    Are the spiderlings fighting it?

    Even if the puppy resisted, isn¡¯t it too intense?

    When I was asking Youko what could be happening, the spiderlings came back.

    Seven of them.

    Good.

    All of them are safe.

    And behind the spiderlings is¡­they are pulling something with their web¡­.

    What is that?

    It¡¯s a puppy but it has two heads.

    Youko said that it¡¯s a monster called orthros.

    I see.

    Is that amon street animal?

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true. Though it is inferior to inferno wolves, an orthros is also a dangerous monster. Someone definitely brought it here but it probably escaped and fell into that hole.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸I have not received any report that an orthros puppy was brought in Vige Five. In other words, this can be considered as a work of a hostile force¡­.unforgivable.¡¹

    Youko is angry.

    Before the angry Youko, five men tied up with webs were dropped.

    When I looked up, I saw half tatami mat size spiderlings lined up on the roof.

    In short, they caught the culprit of this incident.

    Thanks.

    However, why are you in Vige Five¡­.Youko secretly allowed them.

    They are a special force.

    Aren¡¯t you cool?

    The spiderling who participated in the rescue operation waved their legs at the spiders on the roof.

    -0-

    The five men caught by the spiderlings were intruders from another country.

    They secretly brought the orthros puppy in Vige Five to secretly breed it here.

    Their n is to make it rampage when it grows up.

    And a long story.

    However, I feel like I¡¯ve already heard about it somewhere¡­.

    Ah, the incident at the royal capital where Tiselle¡¯s group got involved.

    There¡¯s a lich over there.

    But I guess they didn¡¯t breed it.

    ¡­..

    Should I report this to the demon king or Beezel and have them check each city?

    There¡¯s a high possibility that other ces have something simr happening behind the scenes.

    I¡¯m worried about Shashaato City.

    -0-

    Something simr has indeed happened to Shashaato City but Miyo has already solved it.

    Amazing.

    However, at least report it to me.

 Chapter 584 - Follow-Up Report

    Chapter 584 - Follow-Up Report

    In Shashaato City, the monster incident that Miyo solved involves a siren.

    The upper body is of a human and the lower body is of a fish monster¡­it looks like a mermaid so it is treated as a demi-human.

    It is characterized by its singing voice that can confuse those who hear it.

    If it sings in the city, it will surely cause havoc.

    No, it actually sang.

    However, there¡¯s no damage.

    The siren was seized in a ship. It was caught when it was practicing while waiting for the perpetrators to take action.

    It seems like the perpetrators took care of it well. In order to make sure that it can sing perfectly, it was never abused and it is in good physical condition.

    But it seems like they treated it too well. The siren became fat.

    Why did that happen?

    ¡¸For a mermaid, daily life is a kind of exercise. The siren was trapped in a ship so it will definitely get fat.¡¹

    That¡¯s what Loo said. She¡¯s peeking at the follow-up report beside me.

    I see.

    So, being fat makes its singing voice lose its effect?

    No, it was still effective?

    It¡¯s just that she could no longer sing.

    It looks like the siren can only sing one phrase.

    In any case, it was fortunate that someone found it when it was practicing.

    Maa, I kind of want to hear it sing.

    Currently, the siren is at the sea concentrating on dieting.

    Once she¡¯s done dieting, it looks like she¡¯ll work as a ship guide at the port.

    It doesn¡¯t want to go back to where it was¡­

    It became a prisoner of deep-fried food while in captivity.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    What a rebound? I¡¯ll take note of that.

    -0-

    There are eight perpetrators who tried to cause chaos in Shashaato City.

    It seems like their ship was also a spy hideout.

    Shashaato City seized the ship and secured a lot of evidence.

    So, who handled the perpetrators¡­¡­the governor?

    It¡¯s a problem of the kingdom so that¡¯s natural.

    The five perpetrators of the Vige Five incident were also sent to the governor of Shashaato City.

    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll want to keep terrorists in Vige Five and it is also impossible to release them so I¡¯m d that there¡¯s some ce we can send them.

    As for the orthros puppy, it will be raised in Big Tree Vige.

    I originally wanted to return the orthros puppy from the ce it was captured but gave up on that idea because it was captured in a human country.

    If we just put it back, there¡¯s a possibility of that human country making a fuss saying we want to harm them with an orthros.

    I also thought of taking care of it in Vige Five but there¡¯s ack of manpower there.

    Orthros is aggressive and has a short temper after all.

    Even if it is a puppy, it will be like that.

    If it is not always being apanied by someone, it will surely cause trouble. I had no choice but to bring it to Big Tree Vige.

    However, I don¡¯t n on taking care of it that much. Will it be okay to let it do what it wants?

    Maa, maybe some kuro will take care of it.

    -0-

    Ah, yeah, the orthros puppy doesn¡¯t like me.

    It barked at me.

    I was shocked.

    It doesn¡¯t like Youko either.

    It may have be more vignt after being bound by the spiderlings.

    However, it seems to be obedient to the spiderlings so we managed to bring it to Big Tree Vige via the teleportation gate.

    Then, when it saw Kuro and Yuki, it pretended to be dead.

    It was perfect.

    Even after I shook its body, it did not move an inch.

    I thought it was really dead.

    However, even if it pretended to be dead, Kuro and Yuki were not deceived.

    No, they don¡¯t really care about the orthros puppy. They just don¡¯t like seeing me anxious after seeing it like that.

    When Kuro barked lightly, the orthros puppy woke up immediately.

    It stands up so fast that it almost stands using its two hind legs.

    Iughed a little.

    Maa, get along you guys.

    -0-

    The demon king had also caught a number of groups of suspicious people.

    It seems like they were already purging them even before I told them.

    Tiselle led the arrest?

    What do you mean?

    Ah, she¡¯s the one givingmand from the royal castle.

    Hold on, even if that¡¯s the case, why are you making my daughter do hard things like¡­she volunteered?

    From the information gathered, she urately guessed the other party¡¯s hideout and arrested them in advance.

    That¡¯s something I can never think my daughter could do.

    I¡¯m proud of her.

    Wait a minute.

    This is not the time for me to be proud.

    Is everything alright¡­areh?

    What do you mean Gol¡¯s group is involved with the unit that arrests those guys?

    Commander?

    They¡¯re still children.

    I know that the kingdom is running on meritocracy and they have a lot of merits but don¡¯t let them do dangerous things.

    No, I shouldn¡¯t say that. They are already married so they can decide on their own.

    Yeah¡­let¡¯s have Gol and the others do what they want with their lives.

    Just don¡¯t let them do something absurd.

    Ah, they¡¯re busy as baseball yers so they¡¯ll rarely get involved in things like this?

    So, the mastermind was the Goruzen Kingdom?

    I thought that the coup was sessful and there should be a new regime. It¡¯s even a new country now¡­

    Yes but no?

    The Goruzen Kingdom is indeed the mastermind but it has already been destroyed.

    Those units that are all over the demon king¡¯s kingdom were acting on their own.

    They did not withdraw?

    Even if they want to withdraw, they have no country to return to.

    They already thought of surrendering but they don¡¯t know how they are going to be treated especially that they¡¯re here to do terroristic activities so they didn¡¯t.

    I see.

    I know how they feel but they no longer have to do what they were ordered to.

    No one will praise them.

    Maa, I¡¯ll leave the dealing with those who got caught to the demon king¡¯s kingdom so I will not say anything.

    Because of that, I would be happy if you forget about the matter of me taking spiderlings to Vige Five.

    It was an emergency so I wasn¡¯t able to inform you.

    The only one who can use teleportation magic here is ancestor-san and he¡¯s dead drunk.

    If I were to contact you using the small wyvern messenger, you¡¯ll be arriving here first before it reaches the capital.

    Sorry.

    ¡­¡­

    There¡¯s no need to apologize since you would have permitted me?

    That¡¯s good.

    Hnn?

    You want to see the orthros puppy?

    So, it is a rare demon beast even in the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    I don¡¯t mind.

    Ehto, I don¡¯t know where that puppy is though.

    -0-

    The orthros puppy was hiding behind Guronde.

    It seems like Guronde has tamed it.

    Did you have a sense of camaraderie since both of you have multiple heads?

    No?

    Right, you¡¯re not in your dragon form.

    The orthros puppy wouldn¡¯t know that you have multiple heads.

    Then, how¡­

    It will look for the strongest and follow it after.

    It doesn¡¯t seem to annoy Guronde.

    On the other hand, it looks like Guronde¡¯s fond of it.

    Then, I¡¯ll leave that orthros puppy to you.

    Iughed at her after saying don¡¯t pamper it too much since Girar might get jealous.

    -0-

    Now, the demon king was also behind Guronde with the orthros puppy.

    Then, the demon king got entangled with the anenekos and kittens.

    It seems like the anenekos and kittens were jealous when the demon king tried to y with the orthros.

    I¡¯m a good friend of it too.

    You should be jealous with me too.

    When I thought so, Loo, Tier, Ann, and Ria poked my side.

 Chapter 585 â€“ Orthros Observation Diary

    <h4>Chapter 585 ¨C Orthros Observation Diary</h4>

    The orthros puppy was named Oru by Guronde.

    Oru sleeps in Guronde¡¯s room.

    When Gurondeid a nket in the corner of the room for it, it seemed to have liked it.

    However, when Girar is staying in the room, it will sleep outside.

    I wonder if it is because of Girar¡¯s res.

    It looks kind of sad.

    -0-

    Oru always follows after Guronde.

    It¡¯s with her wherever she goes.

    However, it doesn¡¯t follow her inside the toilet or bath.

    During those times, it can only whine in front of the door.

    Guronde can¡¯t help but smile wryly at it.

    -0-

    When Guronde was teaching the children, it also doesn¡¯t follow her.

    It¡¯s because it¡¯s kind of yful with the children.

    At first, it managed to just watch and endure but when it no longer can hold back, it barks. At that moment, it was surrounded by the kuros who were guarding the children.

    It hid behind Guronde while being scared silly.

    After that, Oru no longer approaches the children.

    It can¡¯t even be brought near?

    Now, when it is time for Guronde¡¯s ss, it does everything to not get in the way.

    However, it looks like it knows that it is prohibited to cause any kind of disturbance so it just stays at the same ce and doesn¡¯t even move.

    Doing that, Guronde will stroke its two heads alternately.

    Then, it will fall asleep.

    After lying for about an hour, it will begin moving again.

    After that, it will start its daily routine.

    -0-

    Oru¡¯s daily routine is to look for those who are weaker than itself.

    However, it filtered its search to those with four legs.

    In short, I and the slimes are not eligible.

    Its targets are the inferno wolves, fenrirs, centaurs, horses, cows, pigs, sheeps, goats¡­.tortoises, and cats.

    It¡¯s doing what it can.

    It¡¯s working hard but there¡¯s no result.

    The lions from the hot spring and the dungeon walkers in the Big Tree Vige¡¯s dungeon are also out of the question.

    Recently, I saw it gazing at the distance.

    It¡¯s doing that even though it¡¯s only a puppy.

    -0-

    I think I want to do something for Oru but, what should I do?

    What kind of life does an ordinary orthros have?

    I asked Loo.

    ¡¸I think it bred as a guard dog to protect cattles.¡¹

    But, didn¡¯t it lose to a cow before?

    ¡¸Protecting someone doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that the protector should be the stronger one.¡¹

    I guess so¡­.

    What should I do?

    Since it is bred to be a cattle shepherd, let¡¯s just throw it at the ranch area to watch over the cows but Loo said¡­.I shouldn¡¯t.

    It lost to a goat.

    It is likely to be bullied.

    Then¡­..

    How about I build a small ranch dedicated for Oru?

    Ah, a cow volunteered to cooperate.

    Then, let¡¯s do it.

    I made a mini ranch of about 5 meters square in the residential area.

    -0-

    Guronde took Oru to the mini ranch.

    Its face looks dissatisfied after seeing the ranch is so small but its tail is wagging like crazy.

    And when Guronde ordered it to protect the cow, it barked happily.

    -0-

    ¡ªPOV Change¡ª

    -0-

    My name is Oru.

    I¡¯m an orthros and I¡¯m proud of the name given to me by mdy.

    Mdy is super gentle.

    And super strong too.

    I can tell by the smell.

    That¡¯s the reason why I chose her to be mydy.

    -0-

    That vige chief guy.

    He¡¯s no good.

    He smells scary.

    He reeks of wolves and spiders.

    Of course, if those are smells of ordinary wolves and spiders, I have nothing to be afraid of.

    However, they are not normal.

    I don¡¯t think I can win against them.

    It is impossible for me to recognize the vige chief as my lord since he¡¯s being followed by those scary beings.

    I can¡¯t go against them.

    Also, it looks like they won¡¯t let me follow him.

    If I¡¯m stronger¡­.

    Ah, no, I don¡¯t hate mdy.

    Mdy is great too.

    Even if mdy¡¯s husband drives me out every time hees, I¡¯m satisfied with being with mdy.

    -0-

    By the way, the ce where I¡¯m currently living seems to be called Big Tree Vige.

    The first thing I must do here is to assert dominance.

    If I¡¯m not strong, mdy will beughed at.

    That¡¯s unforgivable.

    That¡¯s what I thought as I began challenging everyone.

    Ah, everyone with four legs.

    It¡¯s impossible for me to go against spiders.

    They are floating above which is cheating.

    Two legs?

    Then, who the heck am I going to challenge?

    Do you know what I mean?

    -0-

    I started challenging everyone to a duel.

    I¡¯m losing every day.

    I can¡¯t help but lose to inferno wolves and fenrirs.

    They are wolves after all.

    I¡¯m a dog.

    It¡¯s regrettable but I¡¯ll just admit my defeat to them.

    The centaurs have the same upper body as those two-legged.

    I¡¯m not convinced but the horses, cows, pigs, sheeps, and goats are strong.

    I¡¯m supposed to protect them, right?

    Why are they stronger than me?

    Is it because I¡¯m a puppy?

    No, that doesn¡¯t matter.

    The me magic I casted is directly being kicked off by the horses and cows together with me.

    The pigs, sheeps, and goats are fighting with me as a herd.

    Also, why are they used to fighting?

    Or am I just inexperienced?

    Yeah, how can I win?

    Moreover, turtles and cats.

    Why are you strong?

    I can see why with the turtles.

    They don¡¯t look like ordinary turtles.

    As for the cats.

    They have a shining jewel on their foreheads.

    Are they counted as normal?

    Are they?

    I¡¯m kind of worried.

    Seeing me like that, a minotaur child challenged me to a duel. It imitated a cow and lost.

    Thanks.

    I¡¯m happy for your kindness but you just broke my heart.

    -0-

    I¡¯m the lowest of the low in this vige.

    I don¡¯t mind if I¡¯m with mdy but I do mind when I¡¯m not with her.

    I have to do something.

    I spend my days thinking about how to be useful.

    One day, mdy brought me to a small ranch.

    A really small ranch.

    There¡¯s only one cow.

    However, mdy ordered me.

    ¡¸Protect the cow.¡¹

    Oooooohhhhhhhh!

    What is this feeling of tion?

    I feel like I can do anything.

    Mdy.

    Leave it to me.

    I will definitely protect this cow!

    Even if I¡¯m this vige¡¯s bottom-tier character, even if the cow is stronger than me, I will follow yourmand.

    I¡¯ll take pride in it.

    -0-

    ¡­..Hnn?

    What is it, cow?

    You can¡¯t open the door without permission.

    What?

    It¡¯s time to go back to the ranch area?

    It¡¯s hard to spend a night here?

    What should I do?

    Should I go with the cow?

    Should I report it to mdy?

    No, I have my orders¡­..

    Ah, mdy hase to pick me up!

    Whoah!

    -0-

    ¡ªPOV Change¡ª

    -0-

    At ater date.

    Oru can be found working hard in the ranch area.

    It seems to be getting along with everyone.

    However, I¡¯ll refrain from saying that the mini ranch I made was no longer used after three days.

    It was converted into a flower field.

    Hnn?

    The oru is moving together with the cows¡­.ah, you¡¯re going to the hot spring?

    Be careful.

    I hope the oru won¡¯t get lost.

    When I said that, it barked at me angrily.

    It looks like it got used to life here.

    -0-

    The orthros was named Oru.

    Does this mean that Guronde¡¯s naming sense is the same as vige chief?

    Guronde and Vige Chief: Rude!

 Chapter 586 â€“ Chef

    <h4>Chapter 586 ¨C Chef</h4>

    After dinner, I was consulted by Youko.

    It is about the banquets being held in Vige Five.

    -0-

    Nobles and merchants conduct banquets to sell their faces.

    And they do it often.

    It is both to show off their financial power and sell their faces using the clothes they wear and the food they serve.

    Of course, those are not the only purpose of banquets. They also use it to exchange information and even matchmaking.

    The purpose and scale vary.

    However, there are no banquets like that in Vige Five.

    None dared to hold a banquet.

    The reason is food.

    Food is naturally must be prepared by the one who¡¯s holding the banquet.

    It is not exaggerated to say that the food served in a banquet equates to their faces.

    For that reason, they can only ask their best and most trusted chef¡­..

    So far, there¡¯s no single chef in existence, whether family chef or hired outside, that can cook Vige Five¡¯s dishes.

    ¡­¡­.

    In addition, they are embarrassed to consult me about it.

    How about training the current chef or hiring someone with good cooking skills?

    Even without me saying that, the nobles and merchants have already thought of that.

    However, those are not without problems.

    First, training the current chef.

    In general, cooking techniques and recipes are lifeguarded secrets of chefs.

    To learn a new technique to those who know it¡­.you have to start as an apprentice to that person¡­.

    Chefs employed by nobles and merchants have certain number of apprentices.

    If you have apprentices, you will never be another person¡¯s apprentice.

    No one would dare ept you.

    So that¡¯s a no.

    Next, hiring someone with good cooking skills.

    But those people are already working for someone else in Vige Five.

    There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll throw away their dignity and betray their current employers because their neighbor offered them more money.

    So that¡¯s a no.

    In addition, those chefs are only good outside but not skilled enough to cook Vige Five¡¯s food.

    It¡¯s basically a poor solution from the start.

    ¡­¡­

    So, you let me hear those. What do you want me to do?

    We can¡¯t force them to sponsor a banquet, right?

    There¡¯s not muchmunication between the nobles and merchants in Vige Five?

    Is that so?

    I don¡¯t know about the nobles but the merchants have goodmunication. Aren¡¯t they wearing the same type of clothes when they were greeting me before¡­.

    That¡¯s not a good evidence?

    Sure, no one stood out and the result is also unappealing¡­.

    Originally, they should have a banquet of their own to meet and decide who¡¯ll stand out and other more ns.

    However, no one dared to invite anyone to a banquet.

    I see.

    They indeed need to start hosting banquets.

    So, what am I supposed to do?

    -0-

    A special cooking ss was held in Vige Five.

    The venue is the event facility located at the foot of Vige Five.

    The teachers are three oni maids.

    There are also five beast girls and five civil servant girls as assistants.

    We gathered the chefs working in Vige Five.

    ¡­¡­

    The cooking sses that have been held in Vige Five so far were aimed at the adventurers and normal residents.

    We do it regrly but no chef participated.

    Because of that, I thought that the only chefs who¡¯ll participate are those who are rted to nobles and merchants¡­.

    Isn¡¯t this ce a little too crowded?

    There are more than 300 participants.

    Is this okay?

    I asked the oni maids and they said it¡¯s okay.

    They are used to having a lot of participants since they have been teaching at cooking sses.

    Then, I¡¯ll leave everything to you.

    But I¡¯ll call for more backup first.

    -0-

    Since there were too many participants, they were asked to create groups.

    One group will be from five to eight people.

    There is a difference in the number of participants per group because of racial differences.

    43 groups were formed.

    Stoves and cooking utensils are provided to each group.

    It seems like the number of stoves is not enough¡­.ah, the high elves are making more in a hurry.

    Thanks.

    Thank you for your hard work.

    -0-

    Thus, the cooking sses of the oni maids started¡­.

    First thing first, educate them of the concept of hygiene.

    It¡¯s not so difficult.

    First of all, a chef must be clean.

    Wash your body.

    Wear clean clothes.

    If you have long hair, tie it.

    Thoroughly wash your hands.

    Next, preparation before cooking.

    Put the ingredients in a clean ce.

    The tableware must always be clean.

    Clean the cookware with boiling water.

    The kitchen floor must be cleaned daily.

    Focus on what you are doing.

    Do not cook if you don¡¯t feel well.

    Don¡¯t speak when cooking.

    If you use a knife for cutting raw meat, don¡¯t use it to cut other ingredients.

    -0-

    I¡¯m listening too and I¡¯m sure I heard those before during the cooking sses of Big Tree Vige, Vige One, Vige Two, Vige Three, and Vige Four.

    I heard that too in Vige Five when cooking at Youko¡¯s mansion, the vige hall¡¯s kitchen, Kuro and Yuki, Bronze Caf¨¦, Korin¡¯s Sweet Hall, Niz¡¯s Aeat, and Noodle Shop Britoa.

    Food poisoning is no joke.

    But since everyone participating here are chefs, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    ¡­¡­.

    Most of them are puzzled.

    Maa, before moving on to the next stage, I want you to remember the concept of hygiene.

    -0-

    They¡¯re having trouble remembering the concept of hygiene.

    What should I do? I need a convincing theory.

    They epted it as soon as we exined that it is a procedure to get a blessing in cooking to make sure that no one would upset his stomach upon eating it.

    That took some time so the special cooking ss has to continue the next day.

    -0-

    Special cooking ss, 2nd day.

    The oni maids teach the basics of baking, simmering, steaming, and frying.

    Any problem?

    These people are chefs so there shouldn¡¯t be, right?

    ¡­¡­

    Cheers areing from all over the venue.

    It looks like everything¡¯s okay.

    Maa, the oni maids who are the chefs of Big Tree Vige also only knew how to grill and boil when I first met them.

    Hnn?

    Some participants seemed to already know how but their faces are pale.

    What¡¯s wrong?

    Ah, it was the secret technique of your store.

    My condolences.

    -0-

    I would prefer if you don¡¯t keep the concepts of hygiene and cooking techniques you learned from this ss secret and spread them instead.

    Those are only the basics of the basics. It will also make everyone be able to eat good food no matter where they are.

    In addition, if the number of chefs increases, there will probably be more new dishes.

    Do your best on that aspect.

    -0-

    The ingredients prepared by the merchants who sponsored the cooking ss are cooked into dishes.

    As expected of the chefs.

    Even if they failed a few times, it seems like they learned how to cook.

    After that, they only need to apply what they learned.

    Please do your best with cooking the ingredients readily avable at Vige Five.

    By the way, the dishes cooked in this ss were consumed by the participants.

    You should eat your own dishes.

    You should remember the taste whether it is a sess or failure.

    Good luck.

    -0-

    Special cooking sses will be held regrly together with the regr cooking sses.

    I want to spread the concept of hygiene so I agreed.

    However, it looks like it is still not enough to raise the skills of the chefs which is the main purpose of this special cooking ss.

    The special ss only managed to resolve the recipe problem.

    Hnn?

    The top chefs are hired by nobles and merchants so what¡¯s the point of increasing your skill set after being hired by them?

    ¡­.right?

    That¡¯s expected.

    By the way, do you have a proposal?

    Cooking contest?

    Ehto, isn¡¯t it too early for that?

    That will motivate the chefs?

    The participants of the special cooking ss also want to show off the result of their training to the oni maids.

    Maa, I don¡¯t mind¡­..

    I¡¯m the judge?

    ¡­¡­..

    I permit it.

    However, there should be a qualifier.

    When you make it to the end, I¡¯ll dly judge what you cooked.

    -0-

    Chefs with apprentices don¡¯t participate in regr cooking sses. (a matter of face)

    Chef apprentices don¡¯t participate in the regr cooking ss. (there¡¯s a possibility of getting fired)

    Because of that, small restaurant chefs and even housewives have better cooking skills which made the sales ofrge restaurants fall.

 Chapter 587 â€“ An Oni Maid Whoâ€™s Good at Cooking

    <h4>Chapter 587 ¨C An Oni Maid Who¡¯s Good at Cooking</h4>

    Youko-sama is asking something to vige chief again.

    Isn¡¯t she relying on him too much?

    -0-

    I¡¯m one of the oni maids.

    I have received vige chief¡¯s favor but we don¡¯t have a child yet.

    I envy Ann-sama for bearing his son.

    If there should be an order, the next one would be Ramurias but a child is bestowed by heaven.

    After her, it would be me¡­.

    And Ldel-sama is crying.

    She sounds like she needs a diaper change desu ne.

    I just changed it a while ago but this is already expected from a baby.

    Fufufu.

    This is hard but fun.

    -0-

    Youko-sama asked vige chief to hold a special cooking ss in Vige Five.

    If it is only that, she could have just used her authority as the acting vige chief and doesn¡¯t need to bother vige chief, however¡­..

    She¡¯s asking for our cooperation so she has to get vige chief¡¯s permission.

    We basically don¡¯t follow anyone¡¯s order aside from vige chief.

    No, we¡¯re not being mean.

    It¡¯s because we¡¯re too busy desu.

    We only prioritize vige chief¡¯s order.

    That¡¯s all there is.

    -0-

    We are already holding regr cooking sses for adventurers and residents of Vige Five.

    Because of that, this should be¡­..

    The chefs who came to our special cooking ss are not obedient.

    I don¡¯t care what their reasons are.

    Dishes cooked with dirty hands are dirty dishes.

    No matter how delicious it is, it will upset your stomach desu.

    Do you know that you should wash your hands before cooking?

    It¡¯s an extension of that desu.

    Yes, if we tell you to do it, you just have to do it.

    Vige chief even took time to watch over us, I shouldn¡¯t make him see something unsightly¡­..

    Maybe I should beat them up to let them know who¡¯s the boss here?

    ¡­¡­

    No.

    Mymon sense has been poisoned by the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Reflect, me.

    -0-

    ¡¸This is a procedure to get a blessing in cooking to make sure that no one would upset his stomach upon eating it. It¡¯splicated but please remember it.¡¹

    Using the advice of the holy maiden Celes, we managed to educate them about the concept of hygiene.

    However, it took one day for them to learn it desu.

    Vige chief, I¡¯m sorry.

    ¡­¡­

    I hear your kind words.

    I should be happy but I¡¯m not.

    Because I failed.

    My fellow oni maids feel the same.

    Good.

    Let¡¯s prepare for tomorrow.

    We were not prepared enough this day.

    We should prepare for every situation that can happen and deal with it.

    -0-

    What is the result?

    The second day of the special cooking ss is going well desu.

    There are tons of failed dishes but those are necessary for experience¡¯s sake desu.

    Also, even if you seed, that doesn¡¯t mean you can easily do it again and again.

    Everyone, let¡¯s do our best.

    Ara?

    What is it?

    You want to be taught something other than basics?

    Right, in our cooking sses, we only taught adventurers and normal residents so we only taught the basics.

    But, can you do it?

    I heard that all participants are chefs.

    Okay desu.

    We should teach you as if we are teaching a small child desu?

    In order for you to understand everything better?

    Okay, we¡¯ll teach you as simple as we can.

    However, you should think on your own on how you¡¯re going to apply it on your job desu.

    You are chefs after all.

    ¡­..

    There are some chefs who have no pride.

    I admire your greediness but you should have attended the regr cooking ss if that¡¯s what you really want.

    In the regr cooking ss, we even teach the participants how to cook eggs.

    -0-

    The special cooking ss ended safely.

    I would like to say that we managed to do it without any major problem but¡­.it was supposed to be held in a day.

    I kept quiet.

    Vige chief¡¯s gentle words still resonate.

    Dinner at the mansion in Vige Five?

    What¡¯s more, vige chief will cook himself for us?

    Is it okay?

    Ah, you¡¯re just watching the whole time so you want to do something now?

    I see.

    We¡¯ll eat them with pleasure.

    -0-

    The dish he cooked is a peeled prawn with ground potato. It is fried then mixed with mayonnaise or sweet and spicy sauce depending on your preference.

    The dishes that vige chief makes are unique desu.

    In addition, the concept is out of ordinary.

    Where did you learn them?

    Oh, I shouldn¡¯t ask.

    Snooping about our lord is too disrespectful desu.

    We just have to remain silent and serve vige chief desu.

    However¡­¡­

    I envy Youko-sama, who can talk with vige chief about anything.

    ¡¸Vige chief, the participants of the cooking sses said they want to hold a cookingpetition.¡¹

    Ah, just like that.

    Youko-sama easily asked vige chief again.

    If you want to have a cookingpetition, you can decide on it on your own. Why do you have to ask vige chief about it?

    And vige chief, don¡¯t just take on her every inquiry desu.

    We still have to prepare for winter and the autumn harvest ising soon desu yo.

    However, we have no right to say anything. We have spent two days of vige chief¡¯s time in the special cooking ss after all.

    We can only shut our mouths.

    ¡­..

    What is it?

    Youko-sama is looking at us.

    And then, to vige chief¡­.

    ¡¸I want the oni maids to join the cookingpetition.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Youko-sama, what are you saying?

    Vige chief asked why.

    ¡¸There are those who are asking about the quality of the maids serving vige chief.¡¹

    It seems like there are a certain number of butlers and maids who want to work under vige chief desu.

    It would have been okay if all applicants were excellent but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    They are those who only have self-confidence desu.

    Youko-sama wants us to teach them their ce.

    I see, right.

    If that is the case, I will not refuse.

    Since they don¡¯t know their ce, I¡¯ll personally teach them that.

    Then, vige chief.

    Your order.

    ¡­..

    Areh?

    Vige chief, are you thinking that we can¡¯t win?

    Are we being unreasonable?

    No, I guess vige chief doesn¡¯t believe that much in our ability¡­..

    Ah, since you¡¯re the judge, if we join, you¡¯ll be suspected of wrongdoing?

    Right.

    We can¡¯t disgrace vige chief.

    We won¡¯t participate.

    Yes, it¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t personally teach those narcissists but there will be some other time.

    ¡¸I think the maids serving vige chief are skillful enough for you to not be suspected of wrongdoing.¡¹

    Youko-sama is saying good words to vige chief desu.

    -0-

    We decided to take part in the cooking contest.

    Let¡¯s win for vige chief.

    ¡­..

    Ah, it will be in winter?

    We¡¯ll polish our skills until then.

 Chapter 588 - An Oni Maid Whoâ€™s Good at Washing

    Chapter 588 - An Oni Maid Who¡¯s Good at Washing

    Fufufu.

    It¡¯s so good to see a huge number of sheets hanging under the sun desu.

    Spiderlings, thank you for your help.

    You helped me a lot.

    The rest are small items so I can deal with them alone¡­you¡¯ll help me till the end desu?

    Thank you very much.

    Then, can you provide your web that I can hang theundry on?

    There¡¯s a lot of clothes and your webs are very durable desu yo.

    Yes, thank you.

    I¡¯m one of the oni maids.

    In Big Tree Vige, we do the housework.

    -0-

    Oru the orthros is always with Guronde-sama desu.

    Their rtionship is good desu ne.

    However, Oru probably didn¡¯t know that Guronde-sama is a dragon.

    It panicked when it saw Guronde-sama transformed into a dragon before it.

    And then, it suddenly started biting Guronde-sama on her dragon form.

    When I asked vige chief, Oru seemed to have thought that Guronde-sama was crushed by the dragon.

    In other words, in order to save Guronde-sama, it bit the dragon Guronde-sama.

    Amazing.

    Oru can¡¯t even do anything against Guronde-sama¡¯s scale but it is attacking with all it has.

    Its loyalty is stunning desu.

    Let¡¯s make its dinner today a little luxurious.

    Ah, however, didn¡¯t this mean that it failed to recognize itsdy?

    Can it figure out that the human Guronde-sama and the dragon Guronde-sama are the same person?

    ¡­¡­

    Oya, Oru stopped moving.

    What happened?

    I asked vige chief.

    It seems like it noticed Guronde-sama¡¯s smell from the dragon desu.

    I see.

    Its attack weakened.

    But its state of panic continues desu.

    On the other hand, Guronde-sama, who¡¯s in her dragon form, is watching over Oru gently.

    Is it because of that?

    Oru stopped attacking.

    It emotionally looked at Guronde-sama in her dragon form.

    Did it finally figure out that it just attacked Guronde-sama?

    I asked vige chief.

    He says I¡¯m wrong desu.

    He smiled and told me the reason.

    It seems like Oru thought of something.

    ¡¸Lots of head, could you be¡­mother?¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Excuse me.

    I burst intoughter.

    Ehto, I don¡¯t know how it feels but a dragon lookspletely different from an orthros.

    Just because you both have more than one head doesn¡¯t mean that you are parent and child.

    However¡­¡­

    ¡¸Wrong?¡¹

    When I saw Oru¡¯s figure leaning its two heads, I also saw its loneliness desu.

    Thinking about its life, it was taken from its mother as a little puppy.

    It is a child looking for its mother.

    How sad.

    It looks like Guronde-sama noticed it too.

    She transformed to her human form and pat Oru¡¯s two heads.

    Although she¡¯s not her mother, I feel like she¡¯s trying to tell it that she won¡¯t let it be lonely.

    However, upon seeing Guronde-sama¡¯s human form, it immediately became happy seeing that she¡¯s safe¡­

    That joy.

    It looks like it didn¡¯t get Guronde-sama¡¯s intention.

    That left a bad taste in my mouth.

    I¡¯ll make sure to watch over it.

    -0-

    I heard that the devil Prada-sama is a colleague of Bulga-sama and Stefano-sama desu.

    She¡¯s staying at Vige Five but she came to say hello.

    Ah, she¡¯s being groped by Bulga-sama and Stefano-sama.

    They seem to be good friends desu ne.

    After that, she was moved by the statue of gods carved by vige chief¡­no, she¡¯s even in tears desu.

    It seems like she¡¯ll get along with ancestor-sama desu.

    Ah, they¡¯re really getting along.

    That was fast.

    They¡¯re already having a good conversation.

    That¡¯s good but, is ancestor-sama fully recovered from his hangover?

    He seems to be off¡­¡­

    No, it looks like he invited her to go to the banquet.

    Prada-sama, you can participate in the banquet but don¡¯t forget to greet everyone there.

    She should be fine since Gi-sama regrlyes here.

    And there they go.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I heard Prada-sama¡¯s scream.

    Huh?

    Ah.

    It looks like ancestor-sama forgot to tell her that the participants of the banquet are dragons.

    -0-

    The angel Reginleif-sama is already trying to be familiar with Big Tree Vige.

    She¡¯s particrly asking about the rules in Big Tree Vige and in detail.

    It looks like she¡¯s strict when ites to discipline.

    In that case, I won¡¯t hold back.

    I will tell you all of them.

    ¡¸Wash your hands after going to the toilet.¡¹

    That¡¯s a strict rule set by vige chief.

    Ah, don¡¯t just jump to a conclusion that soon.

    That¡¯s not the only one.

    ¡¸The leaves used to wipe buttocks should be replenished by those who realized that they are about to all get consumed.¡¹

    That¡¯s also important.

    I¡¯m not joking around desu.

    Good.

    Reginleif-sama is seriously trying to memorize them.

    Yes, the rules that affect our daily lives are important.

    Yes, let¡¯s say it together.

    As expected of vige chief.

    -0-

    Youko-sama, who has finished eating breakfast, will be heading to Vige Five.

    I¡¯ll take care of Hitoe-sama but only a little since she¡¯s going to attend Guronde-sama¡¯s sster.

    Though it is still too early to say, I think Hitoe-sama has the ability to follow Youko-sama¡¯s path desu.

    Youko-sama says that Hitoe-sama can choose to do what she wants and we don¡¯t oppose it.

    Guronde-sama also agrees with her on that matter.

    -0-

    After sending Hitoe-sama to Guronde-sama¡¯s ss, I cleaned up Youko-sama¡¯s room.

    Like always, this room is full of documents desu.

    Being the acting vige chief of Vige Five is hard work after all.

    And recently, she seems to be taking various measures for vige chief.

    Ah, those measures are not bad.

    She¡¯s taking various measures tofort vige chief since he¡¯s been lonely after Alfred-sama, Tiselle-sama, and Ursa-sama went to the school at the demon king¡¯s kingdom desu.

    Therefore, some vigers are saying that Youko-sama is spoiling vige chief too much but she¡¯s doing something we can¡¯t do.

    She has our thanks.

    Maa, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m saying they¡¯re just jealous of vige chief and Youko-sama¡¯s good rtionship.

    -0-

    Even so, there are a lot of issues in Vige Five desu ne.

    Unlike Big Tree Vige, whose residents are gathered because of vige chief, a lot of people living in Vige Five are just there to live in a safe ce.

    I think we should leave everything to Youko-sama but Vige Five¡¯s vige chief is vige chief too.

    He can¡¯tpletely take his hands off it.

    However, I also don¡¯t think he should always be there.

    This is only my selfish expectation but, I think in the future, Vige Five will be ruled by Alfred-sama desu.

    Considering how much vige chief put his hands on Vige Five, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    And when Alfred-sama bes the vige chief of Vige Five, we must make sure that there¡¯s always something he can do.

    I think that the sweet ruling of Youko-sama is a preparation for that.

    Otherwise, Youko-sama just needs to show her overwhelming prowess to the residents of Vige Five and she will rule that ce perfectly.

    That will make all things run smoothly over there.

    And that¡¯s the reason why she¡¯s not doing that¡­

    Ah, wait a minute.

    I have to hurry and clean up this ce.

    Ah, why are there clothes in this ce?

    Laundry?

    I¡¯m sure I asked her to put theundry in the designated ce properly.

    I can¡¯t wash anything without permission.

    This might be something important.

    Will important clothes be something between documents?

    ¡­¡­

    I¡¯m forbidden to make arbitrary decisions.

    It could be a piece of evidence to some kind of incident.

    Let¡¯s just put it on the desk.

    -0-

    I heard from a colleague who had been to Vige Five that vige chief cooked for them.

    ¡­¡­

    Fortunately, that colleague is good at cooking.

    Let¡¯s have her cook it too.

    It will be fine.

    She¡¯ll be able to do it.

    By the way, I heard you¡¯re going to participate in a cookingpetition.

    Vige chief¡¯s request?

    The main ingredients of the dish vige chief cooked were shrimp?

    I see.

    Let¡¯s prepare.

    We¡¯re all oni maids.

    Someone¡¯s happiness should be everyone¡¯s happiness.

    When I was pushing my colleagues, who were with vige chief, vige chief also gave us his homemade dish.

    As thanks for our daily works¡­

    Thank you very much.

    Also, let me say this again.

    As expected of vige chief.

 Chapter 589 â€“ Shashaato Cityâ€™s Queen

    <h4>Chapter 589 ¨C Shashaato City¡¯s Queen</h4>

    There is a port in Shashaato City.

    It¡¯s close to the sea after all.

    If you walk a little, there¡¯s also a sandy beach.

    Though this world doesn¡¯t have the concept of rxing at the beach, the beach is regrly cleaned as it is used as a ce for processing marine products.

    However, only the part which is very close to Shashaato City.

    Other ces are surprisingly dirty with timbers and seaweeds that have been washed ashore.

    It was Miyo who instructed the beach clean-up that made it beautiful.

    -0-

    Why is she doing that?

    I asked Miyo, who came back to Big Tree Vige for the first time in a long time.

    ¡¸It is one of the measures against the tons of gold umted by Big Tree Vige. Youko-sama suddenly sent me barrels of gold when I asked her for something so I had no choice but to look for something I could spend it on. Wasn¡¯t it written on my report?¡¹

    I only heard that you¡¯re doing something as a countermeasure but I never thought it would be cleaning the coast.

    I see.

    ¡¸However, it doesn¡¯t consume much gold coins. I already asked the residents of Shashaato City and even the seakins but we can¡¯t pay them that much for cleaning.¡¹

    Maa, of course.

    ¡¸Also, since we are putting out a stall for the cleaners we hired, 80% of what we paid will be earned back.¡¹

    Why do you even earn them back?

    ¡¸Because it is their right to use the money they earn on what they want¡­.¡¹

    No, I don¡¯t mean that. What I¡¯m trying to say is, why do you have to set up a stall for them?

    ¡¸The seakins don¡¯t have money of their own since they don¡¯t even need them in the first ce. That¡¯s until Ma shows up. Ma is only responding to their demand.¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped then.

    ¡¸At least, as a result, the economy of Shashaato City, which has been being pushed down by Vige Five, is getting better again.¡¹

    Has Shashaato City¡¯s economy worsened?

    ¡¸Not really. However, it is better to take a measure before it bes bad. Governor Ifrus even entrusted me a letter to give you for that matter.¡¹

    I received the tightly sealed letter from Miyo.

    -0-

    Thank you for your cooperation in improving the economy of Shashaato City.

    A big thanks for Big Roof Shashaato. I will exempt anyone involved in Big Roof Shashaato from capitation tax as thanks.

    By the way, you also have a ship, right?

    You don¡¯t have to pay for port tax either.

    If you have any problems, please don¡¯t hesitate to consult me.

    Also, Ma¡¯s curry is superb.

    I wish for its recipe if possible.

    Lastly, Miyo is asking me to ask you for a vacation. Don¡¯t you think she deserves a leave?

    -0-

    The content gives off a very polite feeling.

    ¡­.

    Thest part where he¡¯s asking me to give Miyo a vacation, it looks disoriented. I feel like he¡¯s being threatened while he¡¯s writing this part. Was he?

    Miyo said no, so let¡¯s believe in her.

    I agree with the letter¡¯s content.

    However, the economic improvement is not to my credit.

    It¡¯s thanks to Miyo.

    I also appreciate the tax exemption for capitation and port tax but that saves money.

    Maa, let¡¯s just be happy for Big Roof Shashaato and Ma.

    I don¡¯t have anything to talk about with the governor right now.

    Let¡¯s just give him my words of thanks.

    As for Ma¡¯s curry recipe, well, it¡¯s my recipe at first but the current recipe is the result of Marcos¡¯ research.

    I can¡¯t let others know of it.

    I¡¯ll just tell Marcos and the others so that they can dispatch a chef when the governor requests one.

    That will probably work.

    This will probablyst for at least a few years.

    As for Miyo¡¯s vacation, there¡¯s no problem with that.

    Though I¡¯m not sure if it is necessary since I heard she has enough rest.

    ¡­¡­..Hnn?

    I checked the governor¡¯s letter again.

    I looked at the characters and lines that are not written cleanly on the part when he¡¯s asking me to give Miyo a vacation¡­..

    It looks like there¡¯s a pattern.

    Ah, I see.

    Let me read the cleanly written up characters.

    It looks like the reason why other characters are not cleanly written was to earn the number of characters.

    Right right.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let Miyo go far from Shashaato City, please.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Ehto¡­.

    First of all, why do you even need to write it like this?

    Miyo, were you with the governor when he wrote this letter?

    ¡¸I was watching right next to him.¡¹

    I see.

    She¡¯s watching over him so she¡¯s definitely overlooking the content.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡¸Miyo, you have worked hard so far and this is also a request from the governor. I¡¯ll reward you with twenty reward medals and a vacation that willst till spring next year. However, you must enjoy your vacation at Shashaato City.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much but, why at Shashaato City?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.aren¡¯t you the one who employed the seakins? In terms of negotiation, it is a bad thing to suddenly change the point of contact. I want them to be able to reach you even when you¡¯re on vacation.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I agree. By the way, before I return to Shashaato City, can I exchange the medals?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. However, you just came back after a long time. I won¡¯t ask you to go back to Shashaato City right now. You should enjoy your time here or go to the hot spring to rx for a while.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. By the way, I would like to show my face in Vige Four.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, go. I¡¯ll have the universal ship¡¯s schedule change to amodate you.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Miyo has done well in managing Shashaato City. Besides, the captain of the universal ship is Tou. He¡¯ll be happy with the schedule change.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I understand. Though Iin, I am truly doing it properly.¡¹

    Comining is very Miyo-like so I won¡¯t say anything about it.

    It¡¯s true that she had a hard time after all.

    To thank her, why don¡¯t I carve a statue of Miyo and send it to Shashaato City?

    ¡­..

    That sounds embarrassing.

    Let¡¯s not send it.

    -0-

    After that, I had a heavy discussion with Miyo.

    It is about the highway n.

    We want to shorten the travel time to the royal capital by maintaining the road.

    Big Roof Shashaato was supposed to sponsor the n but I decided to use Big Tree Vige¡¯s fund.

    I want to spend money after all.

    I want to spend as much money as possible in Shashaato City.

    I want to spend what Ma earned that way too.

    It became a talk of using Ma¡¯s fund to stockpile in Shashaato City in case of emergency.

    Then, our discussion pointed to the seakins.

    They still use their old tradition to settle disputes¡­.the game of courage using the strange food of the sea.

    Ah, did you eat them too, Miyo?

    They¡¯re delicious, right?

    And they¡¯re even freshly captured.

    If you have soy sauce, you¡¯re invincible?

    Indeed.

    So, what about it?

    A souvenir for me?

    Seaweeds¡­.?

    Ah, mozuku.

    TN: a type of edible brown seaweed

    That¡¯s good with vinegar. When I said that, Miyo had a defeated expression.

    It looks like Miyo gave up the challenge when mozuku came out.

    ¡¸As expected of vige chief. I am called the gross eater queen of the seakins but it seems like I¡¯m still immature.¡¹

    Gross eater queen¡­.?

    Are you saying that I¡¯m the gross eater king?

    Even though they¡¯re only serving delicious seafood.

    I¡¯m a bit frustrated.

    -0-

    Miyo went to the hot spring.

    She¡¯s scheduled to stay there for six days.

    She had a hard time so let¡¯s entertain her.

    -0-

    And that¡¯s what happened¡­.

    I¡¯m thinking of the problem that Miyo consulted me about.

    It is something they encountered when they were cleaning the coast.

    When the seakins were extensively cleaning dirty ces, they found several caves.

    There¡¯s no problem if they¡¯re just normal caves but treasures have been discovered in several caves.

    It is spected that pirates or bandits were the ones who hid them.

    I think the one who discovered them should own them but it seems like the ownership of the things found during the cleaning time will be Miyo¡¯s since she¡¯s the one who ordered the clean-up.

    And so, Miyo gave special rewards to the discoverer of the treasures.

    And since the treasure was acquired by Miyo because of my order, the treasures are mine.

    I thought of donating it to Shashaato City but assistant to the governor Miyo rejected that idea.

    If I donate them all, it might look like I¡¯m buying favor from the governor.

    Also, thinking about how much the donation is, not a single official can receive it.

    I think there¡¯s no limit in donating but it looks like this world doesn¡¯t think the same.

    On the other hand, I recalled what I¡¯ve been told before so I did not insist.

    Because of that, I decided to exhibit the treasures in Vige Five.

    They were found in caves.

    I honored the discoverers by writing their names there.

    If I exhibit them like that, there might be people who¡¯ll im ownership.

    If the imants were found not lying, I¡¯ll honestly give it to them.

    And by all means, please show up.

    -0-

    I thought everything was solved with that but there¡¯s still one more problem.

    Not about those treasures but about the entrance of a dungeon.

    It is man-made and it looks like a temple.

    Given the state of the gargoyle that prevents anyone from entering, it is unexplored.

    ¡­¡­

    Apparently, I have the right to explore this dungeon first.

    Yeah.

    This winter, I¡¯ll organize a survey corps for this dungeon.

    Winter is a time where we do the least so there will surely be a lot of participants.

    I hope I can participate too.

 Chapter 590 â€“ Harvest and Member Selection

    <h4>Chapter 590 ¨C Harvest and Member Selection</h4>

    Harvest started in Big Tree Vige.

    When this harvest is over, it will be winter.

    In short, there¡¯s no time to rx.

    The dragon banquet was stopped.

    I asked them to help with the harvest.

    Even the two dragons who have been training in the dungeon, Kworun and Domaim, harvested root crops like radish and carrots.

    I left Hakuren and Rasuti¡¯s spot to Mark and Helze since they are both pregnant.

    The rest will be harvesting rice, wheat, barley, and corn.

    Let¡¯s do our best.

    -0-

    Vige One, Vige Two, Vige Thee, and Vige Four are done harvesting so they came to Big Tree Vige to help.

    That helps us a lot.

    Themias and titans are also processing the crops harvested and they are already familiar with what they are doing.

    Both races are doing something rted to brewing alcohol but I won¡¯t say the details.

    Also, since the dragons had been in a banquet for a while, there should be room in the warehouse¡­..

    It¡¯s already overflowing.

    The sales to the Goroun Company and Vige Five were carried out immediately.

    Youko said that the warehouse of her mansion in Vige Five has reached its limit.

    We had no choice but to make the Goroun Company take them as soon as possible.

    As for the share of the demon king¡¯s group, Beezel will take them to their intended location like usual.

    I feel sorry for being unable to help him.

    -0-

    Most of the field was harvested in two weeks.

    The harvested crops that need to be dried are being sun-dried but the weather this year is a little bad.

    It looks like it will take time.

    At worst, they might have to be dried by magic.

    If they are dried with magic, their taste will drop.

    The power of nature is amazing.

    Because of that, I want everything that needs to be sun dried to be sun-dried.

    While praying for that to happen, we celebrate the end of the harvest and hold a banquet.

    Ah, dragons, this banquet will only be for today.

    Please, don¡¯t continue for everyone¡¯s sake.

    -0-

    During this harvest season, the angels focused on hunting.

    Malbit and Reginleif even challenged a grappler bear but failed.

    It would have been possible for them to beat it if they had used the kuro horn spears but that would have sted everything including the meat so that wouldn¡¯t be called hunting.

    They are strategizing on what to do during the banquet.

    On the other hand, the high elves and the kuros, who mainly targeted rabbits and boars, are smiling widely for great hunts.

    However, their smiles froze when the ghost knights from the hot spring came.

    They brought two panic caribous.

    In preparation for winter, the high elves and the kuros hunted more than usual but given how delicious the horn of the panic caribou is, even they have forgotten that they hunted a lot.

    The ghost knights joined the banquet as they are but¡­.you want to ask me something?

    It is rare for them to ask something from me.

    When I asked them what it was, they said it¡¯s about Yoru.

    It looks like her trebuchet broke because of a monster¡¯s attack and it can no longer be repaired.

    What¡¯s been a trebuchet is still there and Yoru has been crying over it since then.

    Got it.

    We¡¯ll prepare a new trebuchet.

    I¡¯ll make it with the mountain elves so the end product might not be a trebuchet.

    However, I¡¯m sure Yoru will appreciate it.

    She¡¯ll definitely stop crying.

    The ghost knights were relieved.

    It looks like Yoru and the ghost knights are getting along well.

    Great.

    -0-

    The ghost knights participated in the banquet.

    There, the ghost sorceress and Quentan spoke with them.

    Ever since the ghost sorceress worked as a teacher for the children, her residence changed from the hot spring to Big Tree Vige.

    It¡¯s been a long time since they met¡­..or not.

    The ghost sorceress and Quentan regrly go to the hot spring doing various research.

    Not dangerous research.

    It seems like they are dissecting and examining monsters and demon beasts that were subjugated because they approached the hot spring.

    That¡¯s better than letting them rot but¡­.please do it moderately.

    -0-

    Speaking of hot springs, Miyo has been rxing in the hot spring, or she should have. When harvest season started, she said it¡¯s too tiring to rest there alone so she helped us harvesting.

    That helped us a lot and I¡¯m sorry.

    Although her stay has been extended, the person in question doesn¡¯t mind it so I guess it¡¯s okay.

    But she didn¡¯t touch any document.

    The civil servant girls are dejected.

    Ah, I also have to send a letter of apology to the governor of Shashaato City.

    He must be thinking that I ignored his letter since Miyo¡¯s staycation was extended.

    I know that I must pay attention to things like this or else, there might be a bigger trouble waiting.

    I should consider both sides carefully.

    Youko is well-versed in this area to the tiniest detail.

    I even wish to learn from her.

    -0-

    At the banquet, the dungeon at the coast was talked about.

    Everyone¡¯s excited because it seemed to be unexplored.

    However, that ce is around three days away from Shashaato City.

    If measured from Vige Five, it will be two and a half days away.

    Since it is still part of the demon king¡¯s kingdom, it is impossible to let the kuros and spiderlings to explore it for me.

    The kuros and spiderlings looked at me with eyes of disappointment.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    Also, Hakuren and Rasuti are both pregnant so they won¡¯t participate.

    Even if they want to, I won¡¯t allow them.

    Take care of your body.

    Hakuren and Rasuti are holding back so other dragons, please hold yourself back too.

    Yeah, Doraim.

    I know you really want to go but please hold back.

    -0-

    Given the flow of the discussion, it seemed like it was impossible for me to go but I got great backups.

    Reginleif and Ruincia were both reluctant to not let me do what I wish to do.

    However, most residents objected because it is a major problem to let me go somewhere dangerous even if it is my wish.

    Therefore, apromise was made.

    Several groups will be formed to explore the dungeon.

    Each group will enter one after another after a period of time and I¡¯ll be in thest group.

    I don¡¯t want to fight strong demon beasts or monsters.

    I only want to see some unusual ces.

    Because of that, I¡¯m not dissatisfied with the n.

    I epted it with open arms.

    -0-

    After that, survey group participation was arranged during the banquet.

    There are eight groups that will participate including my group.

    ¡­..

    I don¡¯t mind being grouped with Reginleif and Ruincia but why do the phoenix chick Aegis and the orthros Oru with us?

    Aegis aside, Oru¡¯s not that close to me yet.

    Shouldn¡¯t I be apanied by the kuros and spiderlings?

    Hahaha.

    No, I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re unreliable.

    Also, what¡¯s this unmarked group?

    Alfred¡¯s group?

    Ah, they¡¯ll surely participate if they heard that a dungeon was found when they returned?

    Got it but they must not enter as the very first group no matter what.

    Yeah, it would be good if they entered after me.

    However, that will probably disappoint them.

    -0-

    Well, it¡¯s good to think about the dungeon but we must prepare for winter first.

    We¡¯ll only go to the dungeon after it¡¯s over.

    Ah, I haven¡¯t forgotten that I need to visit the dungeons of themias and titans.

    I want to see the grock of the east dungeon too.

    Since we have the universal ship, it will be easier to move around.

    -0-

    By the way¡­.

    Ancestor-san looks troubled ever since the story about the coastal dungeon spread.

    What¡¯s wrong?

    Do you still have a hangover?

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it¡­.¡¹

    Then, what?

    ¡¸I¡¯m not really sure about this but, that dungeon, I might be the one who made it.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Has the search ended even before it begins?

 Chapter 591 â€“ Winter and Homecoming

    <h4>Chapter 591 ¨C Winter and Homing</h4>

    When the banquet was over, ancestor-san tried his best to squeeze memories about the dungeon. After three days of thinking, he concluded that he indeed made that dungeon.

    However, it seems like no matter how much he thinks of it, he can remember any detail. He can¡¯t even recall what kind of dungeon it is.

    Is that good news?

    No, Loo and Flora said that it¡¯s definitely bad news and warned everyone about the danger of the coastal dungeon.

    As for me, I don¡¯t think ancestor-san will set something dangerous given his personality¡­.

    ¡¸He¡¯s only like that now but during the old times, he¡¯s incredibly cruel¡­.¡¹

    Reginleif, who has known ancestor-san since ancient times, confirmed how dangerous the coastal dungeon is.

    By the way, how cruel is he?

    When I asked Reginleif, ancestor-san got in the way.

    Sorry.

    -0-

    In any case, challenging the coastal dungeon is still something we¡¯ll doter on.

    For now, we have to do our best to prepare for winter.

    Thus, I brought the dregs of the grapes from making wine to the ranch area.

    The goats and sheeps love to eat it.

    How much do they like it? The goats behave when there¡¯s pomace.

    Isn¡¯t that great?

    However, since the dwarves are working hard to make alcohol even from pomace, I can¡¯t give them all.

    Only half.

    That will be enough since it will still be a considerable amount.

    Looking at the goats and sheeps eating pomace, I found out that their fur has changed to their winter fur.

    It looks warm.

    The kuros and fenrirs have winter furs too but there¡¯s no obvious change.

    You¡¯ll only notice if you look closely¡­.

    Ah, a fenrir is appealing to me to take a good look at it.

    Hahaha.

    You¡¯re cute.

    How about the orthros Oru?

    Will it grow winter fur too?

    At this time, it should be with the cows¡­.

    Its hair is¡­.yeah, I¡¯m not sure.

    It¡¯s a puppy so its hair is short.

    I also haven¡¯t observed it that much.

    -0-

    Perhaps because she¡¯s about to hibernate, Zabuton gives instructions to her spiderlings who won¡¯t hibernate.

    She particrly gave red armor and white armor detailed instructions.

    As the gatekeeper of the mansion, it seems like Zabuton is expecting a lot from those two.

    The two felt it too so they responded with enthusiasm.

    Cool.

    Zabuton also instructed the arachne Arako.

    You don¡¯t have to tell her that much. I¡¯m sure Arako can do things properly.

    Areh?

    Arako is careless too?

    Arako looks embarrassed so what¡¯s¡­.is that so, I didn¡¯t know.

    Maa, everyone fails from time to time.

    The important thing is not to repeat the same mistakes.

    ¡­¡­.

    I intended to say something cool but I stabbed myself.

    I¡¯m the one who failed a lot of times.

    Hnn?

    Zabuton gave me some clothes.

    Thanks.

    I know.

    I will wear them this winter.

    I also have a present for you before you hibernate.

    Ursa¡¯s statue that I personally carved.

    Instead of the usual brave Ursa, I carved a gentle Ursa.

    Though I think I beautified it to an exaggerating level.

    I don¡¯t know how Zabuton hibernates so I tried to carve something small so that it won¡¯t get in her way¡­.it¡¯s about 15cm.

    Is this okay?

    Ah, it looks like it¡¯s fine since she looks happy.

    I know.

    When Ursa and the others return I¡¯ll tell them about you.

    I¡¯ll have them stay in the vige until you wake up though they will go to school again after.

    By the way, my wives, including Loo, suspected me of having an affair when they saw me carving Ursa¡¯s statue.

    When they found out that it is Ursa I¡¯m carving, they requested me to carve Alfred and Tiselle so their statues are being carved now.

    -0-

    Winter came and it got cold.

    We¡¯re done doing things outdoors so there¡¯s no problem.

    When I look around the mansion¡­..the orthros Oru loses to the cold and is trapped in the kotatsu.

    It¡¯s still small.

    I wonder if it can¡¯t keep its body temperature.

    The cows came to see Oru and were relieved when they saw Oru being kept warm.

    Were you worried that it would go to the ranch area regardless of the cold weather?

    Hahaha, it jumped out once.

    Then, came back immediately.

    Iughed when itined to Guronde saying the outside was strange.

    Ah, I can¡¯t let the cows stay outside too.

    Go back to your barn. It¡¯s warm there.

    I don¡¯t mind if you want to go to the hot spring too but you must be apanied by a viger.

    If you enter the hot spring at the wrong time, you might not be able to get out.

    If you¡¯re apanied by someone, that person will do something using magic.

    ¡­.you¡¯ve spent winter so many times so you should know how things work?

    Yeah, I know but there¡¯s always at least one incident like that per year, right?

    Ah, that¡¯s the goats?

    If you say so¡­.hnnn?

    You¡¯re happy I¡¯m worried about you?

    Good good.

    -0-

    Brought by Beezel, Alfred returned.

    Of course, there are Ursa, Tiselle, Gol, Sil, and Bron too.

    Everyone grew up.

    ¡­there¡¯s also a girl I don¡¯t know.

    Ursa¡¯s friend?

    Is that so?

    Nice to meet you.

    ¡­¡­.

    Ursa Ursa.

    This friend of yours suddenly talked about being an assassin, is she okay?

    And her specialty is also attacking the enemies¡¯ vital.

    Maa, she¡¯s around the age where she¡¯ll say things like that. I shouldn¡¯t think that the person I met for the first time is a weirdo¡­..

    What to do?

    When I was a bit troubled on how to deal with her, Ursa¡¯s friend held her knee and began to cry.

    What happened?

    Ursa, let her rest in your room for now.

    -0-

    I¡¯ll leave Ursa¡¯s friend to Ursa¡­..

    Alfred, Tiselle.

    Wee home.

    Let me hear what you¡¯ve done so far¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.that¡¯s a lot.

    Let¡¯s talk about the detailster.

    You¡¯ve grown up.

    Loo and Tier are waiting so I¡¯d like to shorten the greetings but¡­..

    There¡¯s something I have to ask.

    Where are Asa, Earth, and Metora?

    Working in the capital?

    Wasn¡¯t their job to take care of the three of you?

    They¡¯re working there now because they need to take care of you?

    Then, I won¡¯t scold them.

    I¡¯ll just give them more work.

    Sorry, I won¡¯t.

    Now, go to Loo and Tier.

    -0-

    Now, Gol, Sil, and Bron¡­.

    ¡¸I have taken full control of the Gagorok Territory. I can mobilize 700 elite heavy soldiers at any time! ¡¹

    Gol made a fair salute.

    ¡¸I have taken full control of the Shyban Territory. I can mobilize 2000 light soldiers! ¡¹

    Sil also made a fair salute but his salute is from another region so it¡¯s slightly different from Gol¡¯s.

    ¡¸I have gathered the viges of multi arms race scattered in Bargo Territory. I can mobilize 112 multi-armed warriors! ¡¹

    Bron¡¯s salute ispletely different.

    And the three of them seem to be waiting for something. Their eyes were twinkling while they were saluting.

    Ehto¡­..

    ¡¸Thanks for your hard work. You are amazing. ¡¹

    I responded ording to the cheat sheet the civil servant girl Rashaashi made for me.

    Then, the three of them responded at the same time.

    ¡¸When you invade the demon king¡¯s kingdom, we¡¯ll take the lead! ¡¹

    I will not invade.

    Also, Beezel is here so don¡¯t say weird stuff.

    Beezel, I apologize.

    They should have grown but it looks like they¡¯re still children¡­.

    Or so I¡¯m trying to exin to Beezel but he stood up beside Bron and saluted.

    ¡¸Chrome Territory has 176,000 soldiers! They are at your disposal. ¡¹

    Hearing Beezel¡¯s words, the three look frustrated¡­.so, it¡¯s a joke, right?

    I think he went with the flow to joke around the three.

    As expected of Beezel.

    ¡¸The demon king¡¯s kingdom, the first to the seventh army with total soldiers of¡­. ¡¹

    Tiselle was trying to say something but Tier blocked her mouth.

    Yeah, I didn¡¯t hear it.

    I won¡¯t mind anything I didn¡¯t hear.

    Anyway,

    Ehto¡­.

    Wee home.

 Chapter 592 â€“ Yoruâ€™s New Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 592 ¨C Yoru¡¯s New Weapon</h4>

    Ursa, who has returned from the school in the capital, is being spoiled by the pregnant Hakuren.

    That¡¯s not it?

    Ursa is taking care of Hakuren?

    That¡¯s good but¡­.she¡¯ll give birth at the end of winter which is a little further away.

    By the way, Rasuti will give birth around early spring.

    -0-

    Alfred and Tiselle are talking with other children.

    They are telling them about the events in school.

    Ah, it¡¯s not just the children but the kuros and spiderlings are also listening.

    It looks like a lecture now.

    The orthros Oru is wary of Alfred and Tiselle.

    It¡¯s probably because it is not familiar with them.

    It¡¯s standing not far from Guronde.

    -0-

    Gol, Sil, and Bron are talking andughing with thete demon king.

    Joking aside, I apologize to the demon king.

    I don¡¯t want him to misunderstand since the three said something strange.

    The demon king justughed at my apology and told me not to mind it.

    And then, he said something to Gol, Sil, Bron, and Beezel.

    ¡¸Can this demon king be defeated with such degree of war potential?¡¹

    The demon king made a smug expression.

    I see.

    He¡¯s saying that he doesn¡¯t care about that much difference in number.

    Demon king is amazing.

    If only he didn¡¯t get in the way when Gol and the others tried to get Dors¡¯ support.

    -0-

    When I listened to their story about Gagorok, Shyban, and Bargo Territory, it seems like even before the incident, rebellion was already likely to take ce.

    I thought they should be fine now since the three already resolved the rebellion but it seems like they are acting as governors of those messy territories.

    Etho¡­.first of all, can you not go to dangerous ces like those?

    You¡¯ll make me worry.

    Also, do the three of you have the qualification to be governors?

    The demon king¡¯s kingdom is all about power?

    Rather than anyone else, it will be better if the three of them, who crushed the rebellion, to stay there to prevent future problems?

    But are the three of you okay with¡­.

    You received certain rewards so you¡¯re fine with it?

    If you don¡¯t like what you¡¯re doing, you better say it properly.

    Maa, the three of them are already fine adults and they¡¯re even married too.

    I will be rude if I say more¡­.

    You don¡¯t have to hold backing home anytime.

    -0-

    However, demon king.

    Do you think it¡¯s fine for the demon king to y baseball while the three of them are working?

    You¡¯re not ying?

    Though it is also your hobby, it can also be called a proper job?

    There are team members who have ties to human countries so it is good to keep them in touch while ying baseball.

    Why don¡¯t you just call them out directly?

    It¡¯s job-rted after all.

    If you use that method, the effect will be the opposite?

    I¡¯m not that convinced but there¡¯s a possibility.

    Got it, got it.

    Baseball is both a hobby and a job.

    I didn¡¯t doubt your love for baseball.

    ¡­¡­..

    Areh?

    -0-

    During winter, I don¡¯t want to go out but I can¡¯t afford to not go out.

    There are a lot of things to do like taking care of the shrine, collecting chicken eggs, and cleaning the barns.

    And there¡¯s also gathering slimes we missed too.

    Slimes usually evacuate to a warm ce before it gets cold but those who are toote to do that will freeze.

    That¡¯s not life-threatening even if they froze until spring but we need them in the mansion.

    The vige can stay clean and beautiful because there are smiles.

    When I looked up at the sky, the ming phoenix chick Aegis was flying.

    Quite daring.

    Eagle is flying a little behind Aegis.

    They look cool.

    I waved my hand to the two of them. They greeted back and left.

    -0-

    I¡¯m heading towards the forest.

    I¡¯m going to gather wood for Yoru¡¯s new trebuchet.

    The truth is, I had already prepared a certain amount of timber before winter but it was used by the mountain elves.

    That gave me two choices: wait until spring to make a new trebuchet, or go to the forest before it is fully covered by snow.

    ording to my mood, I should wait until winter but ording to the report, Yoru did her best to protect the hot spring.

    Thus, I came to the forest.

    Around me are my kuro guards.

    I know.

    It¡¯s cold so I¡¯ll finish this quickly.

    I select a tree by thinking about the parts of the trebuchet and cut it using the AFT.

    Thinking about the mountain elves, I guess it would be better if I secure more.

    While working, five mountain elves came to help.

    Together with them are Alfred, Ursa, and Tiselle.

    It¡¯s cold so you should have stayed at the mansion.

    It¡¯s been a long time since you helped me with my job so you want to take this chance to help me?

    I don¡¯t really mind.

    Then, can you carry that little one over there?

    That rabbit.

    Yeah, it attacked me.

    As for the mountain elves.

    You bring that boar back.

    Even if we¡¯re close to the vige, it¡¯s still dangerous.

    -0-

    By the way, Ursa.

    Is your friend okay?

    The spiderlings are watching over her?

    Then, she¡¯s safe.

    She might have panicked from shyness before so I¡¯ll try greeting her againter.

    Also, can you ask her if she has anything she wants to eat?

    She¡¯s your friend so we should treat her well.

    Alfred and Tiselle can bring your friends back too.

    You tried but they refused?

    They¡¯re probably shy.

    Let¡¯s hope Ursa¡¯s friend can convince your friends toe to our ceter.

    Ah, we¡¯re being too rxed, it¡¯s getting cold.

    Let¡¯s head back.

    I tied the cut trees with a rope, transformed the AFT to a hook, and dragged them.

    -0-

    After working outside, it¡¯s time for a bath.

    It¡¯s still noon but we have to warm our cool bodies.

    I invited Alfred to join me but he refused.

    I guess he¡¯s at that age.

    I will not force you.

    Alfred entered a bath different from mine.

    Ursa and Tiselle would be with the mountain elves.

    Mypanions are the kuros who came with me.

    Okay okay.

    Hnn?

    Ah, there¡¯s a slime frozen outside.

    Let¡¯s get it here.

    Good.

    By the way, didn¡¯t you freezest year too?

    No?

    That¡¯s someone else?

    I hope so but¡­.you shouldn¡¯t be too careless.

    -0-

    When I get out of the bath, I head to the workshop.

    I have to process the trees earlier and turn them into a trebuchet.

    Normally, freshly cut trees can¡¯t be used unless they are dried for half a year to several years but thanks to the AFT, they can be used immediately after cutting.

    I¡¯m not taking this for granted.

    Thank you, god.

    -0-

    With the help of the mountain elves, the trebuchet waspleted in no time.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    This isn¡¯t a trebuchet, isn¡¯t it?

    Ballista?

    A big bow with wheels for movement.

    No, it¡¯s like a big bow mounted on a pedestal with wheels.

    You don¡¯t want to waste the wood I gathered so you built this instead¡­.

    The auto reloads and fire functions are excellent.

    However, have you forgotten that we¡¯re making a trebuchet for Yoru?

    You made it like this because it is Yoru?

    Is that so?

    -0-

    When we brought the ballista to Yoru, she was delighted.

    No, as long as you¡¯re happy, everything¡¯s good.

    Ah, you want more arrows?

    Got it.

    Currently, there are about¡­.50.

    Additional arrows will make you work hard this winter.

    Just the arrows alone, it is obvious how a ballista is less cost-effective than a trebuchet.

    Maa, they are of the same category so they can bepared¡­.as for the hot spring¡¯s defense, the ballista should be better.

    No, I¡¯m sure of it.

    In any case, be careful not to misfire.

    -0-

    Thus, the hot spring area now is equipped with a ballista.

    ¡­..

    Even though it is winter, Yoru is practicing hard.

    Don¡¯t overdo it.

    The arrows are durable so you want to make full use of them?

    Okay.

    Then, I better hide the ballista I remodeled.

    There¡¯s a lot of surplus material for the trebuchet so I built another.

    Unintentionally.

 Chapter 593 â€“ Civil War

    <h4>Chapter 593 ¨C Civil War</h4>

    ¡¸How¡¯s the war going?¡¹

    Upon hearing the demon king¡¯s question, Ursa answers.

    ¡¸The enemy divides into three and advances south. We have equal strength so we don¡¯t know who¡¯s winning or losing.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Dividing into three is his favourite. It¡¯s an assisting each other style which tts is good at.¡¹

    ¡¸Good at? Assisting?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a strategy where if one of the three is losing, the other will assist.¡¹

    ¡¸Will that work?¡¹

    ¡¸All three of those will be attacking like they are the main force which will make their opponents confused. In addition, it will be annoying to think where to defend. As for its weakness, everything will be dependent on themander of each army¡­.but tts is also good at selecting fieldmanders.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of Uncle tts. So, what¡¯s the n?¡¹

    ¡¸The best strategy in attacks like this is gathering all scattered forces and concentrate on breaking off the three. After that, we will be unimpeded to attack the enemy headquarters, however¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸You think Uncle tts is waiting for you to do that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. That¡¯s why we¡¯re going to make this a war of attrition. Time is on our side.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. Our center, Uncle Beezel, will stay as it is. Tiselle is on the left and Alfred is on the right.¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy will surely provoke them. Just tell them not to let the enemy break through.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹

    -0-

    ¡¸Uncle demon king, this is bad! Tiselle¡¯s golem has been defeated!¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems like the titans have attacked it in a group. They¡­toppled it.¡¹

    ¡¸Are they already charging here?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto, it looks like they are going behind Uncle Beezel in the center. Uncle Beezel¡­..he should run away. He¡¯ll get surrounded if it stays like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Send the forces of the headquarters, we¡¯ll reverse siege those besieging from behind! How¡¯s Alfred? ¡¹

    ¡¸He was upset when he was that Tiselle¡¯s golem was defeated. He¡¯s being pushed back. However, the two former four heavenly kings are supporting him. ¡¹

    ¡¸Good. As long as those two are still alive, we won¡¯t have any problem on his side. Let¡¯s go! ¡¹

    -0-

    ¡¸There¡¯s a g signal from Uncle Beezel. ¡°We, from, second, fort, never, surrender. Long live, demon king sama!¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh, Beezel¡­.. ¡¹

    ¡¸Uncle demon king, what are we going to do?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to charge now but that would be unbing of a demon king. I can¡¯t go. Depending on the situation, I might go down to the third fort. Tell Alfred to be ready.¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh. Don¡¯t be so gloomy. We haven¡¯t lost yet. The demon king will not give up and fight to the very end. And I should tell you that this demon king will have thestugh.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¹

    -0-

    In the open space south of the vige, a grand snowball fight is taking ce.

    The rules are simple, the only thing you can use to attack an enemy is snow.

    In other words, even if you were hit with snowballs, if you can still fight, you can still fight.

    It¡¯s a snowball fight where you must hit each other with snowballs until one party gives up.

    I politely declined to participate.

    And I realized how correct my decision was under the cold sky.

    Though you can only attack with snowballs, magic isn¡¯t prohibited.

    In other words, it¡¯s okay to use fire magic for defense.

    Direct attacks by summoned golems are prohibited but it¡¯s okay to have golems throw snowballs.

    On the contrary, golem can be attacked with anything including snow.

    It looks like golems are treated as magic.

    When Tiselle¡¯s gigantic golem was summoned, I thought it would turn into a one-sided battle but I was surprised when I saw the titans uniting and taking it down.

    When the golem was defeated, Tiselle had no choice but to escape however¡­..she was defeated by the sky attack of Malbit and Reginleif.

    I also thought that Beezel voluntarily sealed his teleportation magic but I guess not.

    He teleported behind the enemymander, tts, at thest minute to take care of him but failed.

    It looks like he already anticipated Beezel¡¯s move.

    The ce where Beezel teleported at is basically a pitfall.

    And Beezel, who teleported directly on top of it, was buried just like that.

    Is he okay?

    Alfred is fighting side by side with the two former four heavenly kings.

    The two former four heavenly kings are usually in Vige Five but they were called by the demon king to participate in this snowball fight.

    At first, they were dissatisfied but for some reason, when Alfred called them ¡°grandpa¡±, they became immediately cooperative and are working hard too.

    Ah, they¡¯re amazing.

    They used fire magic to block the snowball attacks of Ruincia and Raz Maria.

    In addition, they counter-attacked the two with big snowballs.

    This is a good match.

    Hnn?

    There¡¯s a loud cheer.

    When I checked out why, I found the phoenix chick Aegis flying while melting snow.

    It¡¯s destroying the snow forts of the demon king¡¯s forces one after another.

    A big snowball flies towards Aegis.

    It seems like it is a snowball attack from the trebuchet at the end of the demon king¡¯s army.

    Yoru¡¯s attack was fairly urate but Aegis evaded it then retreated.

    That time, Gol, Sil, and Bron run along the path Aegis had built.

    They lunge attack with big chunks of snow.

    Aren¡¯t they cold?

    -0-

    By the way, this snowball fight.

    There¡¯s no prize for winning.

    All you get is honor.

    Anyway, I think tts is doing great but why is he so serious?

    He¡¯smanding so seriously that I can even hear hismand from a distance.

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s because I added a little situation.¡¹

    That was ancestor-san.

    What situation?

    ¡¸The demon king forcibly kidnapped his wife. With that situation, even if his opponent is the demon king, he won¡¯t hold back¡­.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸Go! Advance! Attack! Absolutely ughter the demon king!¡¹

    I finally know why tts is full of fighting spirit.

    -0-

    The snowball fight ended when the demon king was killed.

    Though Ursa did great, she wasn¡¯t able to do much.

    Alfred was the only one left on the demon king¡¯s side.

    Amazing.

    For the time being, your body should be cold so take a bath or go to the hot spring.

    This snowball fight also has audiences like me.

    Excuse me, ancestor-san, can you teleport everyone?

    Tiselle¡¯s already left when she lost.

    Hnn?

    What¡¯s wrong, Ursa?

    Pork soup?

    Yeah, I was supposed to serve them to you after the battle but itsted until sundown.

    We¡¯ll just serve it at dinner.

    Ann¡¯s group has also prepared several things so you just need to go to the hot spring.

    It looks like tts¡¯ way of warming up is reporting Ronana his victory.

    Just go to the hot spring together.

    -0-

    Though there¡¯s snow piled up, it was a lively day.

    TN: Real title Chapter 593 ¨C Caution: We¡¯re Just ying Snowball Fight

 Chapter 594 â€“ Tiger

    <h4>Chapter 594 - Tiger</h4>

    Stealing is not good.

    I¡¯m telling you, this is something you shouldn¡¯t do.

    If you want it, just say it directly.

    I¡¯m currently staring at the thief.

    Aneneko Miel.

    In fact, it¡¯s not only Miel but also Rael, Uel, and Gael. However, among the thieves, only Miel was left.

    As for why, it¡¯s because she failed to escape.

    Miel tried to escape like the others but was unable to do so.

    The fish she¡¯s carrying was too big.

    Result of being too greedy.

    As for the fish she took, it¡¯s still in her mouth. She¡¯s trying to open her mouth to let it go but it looks like it¡¯s stuck on her mouth.

    ¡­¡­

    Don¡¯tugh.

    This is an infuriating scene.

    Or so I tried but when Miel pitifully asked for help, I wasn¡¯t able to hold it back.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    I¡¯m worried about Miel and the others also returned the fish they stole so I¡¯ll remove the fish from her mouth.

    I¡¯ll take it off but it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve forgiven you.

    All four of you are grounded.

    Yeah, don¡¯t try to draw my sympathy with your little acting.

    Demon king, don¡¯t participate in their acting.

    Also, demon king.

    What¡¯s with that big tiger behind you?

    This is the first time I¡¯ve seen it, is it your subordinate?

    No?

    A normal tiger?

    It was given to you by a local noble when he heard rumors that you¡¯re obsessed with cats?

    That¡¯s a tiger, not a cat.

    The noble also thought it was a cat when he gave it to you?

    It was small when it was gifted to you but when it grew up, it became a big tiger.

    The noble who gifted it to you was also surprised?

    Then, did you bring it here to brag?

    No?

    You want me to raise it here in this vige?

    This is not a zoo.

    Where did you get the idea of leaving animals in this vige in the first ce¡­¡­maa, by the way, does this tiger bites?

    Does it rampage?

    Can I touch it?

    I can.

    Is it obedient?

    It sounds like a cat with a big body.

    When I tried to pat the tiger, Miel and the others interfered.

    If I want to touch it, I should touch you first?

    You guys only let me touch you when you¡¯re in a good mood.

    Don¡¯t be jealous of a neer.

    However, if I don¡¯t pat Miel and the others, they will sulk for a long time.

    I know.

    Just your back and not your stomach.

    The base of your tail¡­are you going to let me today?

    Good good.

    However, you should understand that I won¡¯t change your ban on kotatsu.

    Don¡¯t look at me with shocked expressions.

    The fishes you stole are the fishes the oni maids prepared for Alfred and the others.

    Yes, they personally caught them.

    In this cold winter season.

    Even if I forgive you, Ann will not forgive you.

    You should reflect on your actions for a while.

    ¡­¡­I¡¯m d that you understand but why are you more afraid of Ann than me?

    Right, no one can¡¯t go against someone who prepares your daily food.

    -0-

    After Miel and the others, I finally patted the tiger.

    Yeah, these stripes.

    I¡¯m not familiar with what species but this is definitely a tiger.

    However, it is not moving as if it is a figurine.

    Probably because it is nervous in an unfamiliar environment.

    Let¡¯s prepare a ce for it to calm down.

    Maa, considering its size¡­will it be okay to use one of the vacant rooms in the mansion?

    Ah, it would be bad if it marks up the ce of its smell.

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s sunny outside.

    Free high elves and mountain elves, assemble!

    -0-

    In the ranch area, a tiger shed was made.

    I thought of something after making it.

    Will this tiger attack the ranch animals?

    Tigers are carnivorous, right?

    You will never do something like that?

    Fumu.

    That probably means that you won¡¯t attack the kuros too, right?

    Okay, I¡¯ll trust you.

    If the food is not enough, just let us know.

    Then, try living in this tiger shed for a while.

    If you find something you want to improve, we¡¯ll do it.

    -0-

    ¡­¡­

    What happened?

    Don¡¯t you like the tiger shed?

    That¡¯s not it?

    You¡¯re lonely?

    Ehto¡­

    -0-

    It was decided that it will live in a room in my mansion until it gets used to this ce.

    If you don¡¯t mark anything, I would be delighted.

    When I was thinking that the tiger shed that we just built would be useless until spring, the goats upied it.

    But you have your own shed, right?

    What?

    You like newly built ones better?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Only until spring.

    Don¡¯t get it dirty too much.

    -0-

    A few days have passed but the tiger never came out of the room or moved by itself.

    I was worried that it wouldn¡¯t get used to this ce but then, I saw a tiger sleeping with the anenekos in the room.

    It looks like it¡¯s fine.

    ¡­¡­

    The anenekos are not using the tiger as a kotatsu substitute, are they?

    You¡¯re really getting along, right?

 Chapter 595 â€“ Holy Beast Sangetsu

    <h4>Chapter 595 - Holy Beast Sangetsu</h4>

    When the tiger moved around the mansion, it met the orthros Oru with Guronde.

    After seeing the tiger, the orthros Oru was stunned then, started running towards it while barking.

    Does it think it can win against the tiger?

    It¡¯s barking vigorously.

    Then, Miel suddenly appeared from the tiger¡¯s back.

    She¡¯s wondering why Oru was noisy.

    After Miel, Rael, Uel, and Gael also appeared.

    The four anenekos seemed to be sleeping on the tiger¡¯s back.

    Oru stopped barking as soon as it saw them and made a sharp U-turn.

    As if bullied, it went back to Guronde.

    Guronde smiled wryly and stroked Oru¡¯s head,forting it.

    She¡¯s too soft on it.

    And tiger, sorry if that surprised you.

    Are you okay?

    It was Miel and the others whoined to me.

    Maa, it seems like you are getting along with the tiger¡­the tiger is under your protection?

    Okay, then take care of it.

    Ah, I know.

    I¡¯ll talk to Ann about lifting your kotatsu ban.

    -0-

    The next person the tiger encountered after Oru and Guronde was Youko.

    Youko observed the tiger as if she found something unusual. After thinking for a moment, she called Dors.

    Why Dors?

    And what are you whispering about?

    You¡¯re making me uneasy.

    Nothing?

    Really?

    This is a normal tiger, right?

    They nodded together so I believe them¡­

    No, then, why did Youko even called Dors?

    Are you going to use the tiger for some sort of event?

    ¡­no?

    What¡¯s the secret behind this tiger?

    Tell me without hiding anything.

    -0-

    This tiger seems to be a descendant of a holy beast.

    ¡­¡­

    What is a holy beast?

    ¡¸It is a beast that approaches godhood. There were many of them in the past but now, there are only three of them left: the monkey Seiten, the elephant Ganeshui, and the tiger Sangetsu.¡¹

    Youko exins that in the past, there were many holy beasts such as bear, cow, and horse.

    Speaking of which, is there no fox holy beast?

    ¡¸The fox holy beast was recognized by god and became a god¡¯s familiar.¡¹

    I see.

    Speaking of god¡¯s familiar, Niz suddenly came to my mind.

    She should be a familiar of the serpent god.

    Does this mean that she was a holy beast?

    As I was thinking about it, Dors put his hand on my shoulder.

    ¡¸When the fox holy beast became a god¡¯s familiar, she became a direct vassal of the god but she ran away. Currently, she¡¯s the acting vige chief of Vige Five.¡¹

    ¡­

    That means¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t just say an old story.¡¹

    Youko res at Dors.

    In other words, Youko is a former holy beast?

    Heh.

    I didn¡¯t know.

    I want to hear what¡¯s the difference between a god¡¯s familiar and a direct vassal and why she ran away but let¡¯s get back to the main topic first.

    So, what are the descendants of the holy beast?

    Are they simr to Hitoe?

    No?

    The tiger holy beast is being worshiped in a human kingdom but about seven hundred years ago, the tiger holy beast¡¯s cub was kidnapped by a human hero?

    Wasn¡¯t it being worshiped?

    Why did the hero kidnap the cub in the first ce¡­ah, it¡¯s a fake hero.

    I see.

    So, the kidnapped cub is missing.

    There is a big possibility that this tiger is a descendant of the tiger holy beast.

    Do you have any proof?

    The color of its eyes?

    Yeah, they are certainly beautiful but I don¡¯t know how tigers¡¯ eyes look in the first ce.

    So, what¡¯s the point¡­¡­if this tiger is a descendant of a holy beast, is something wrong with that?

    Is there a problem?

    I see. Good.

    Miel¡¯s group has been staring at me anxiously since a while ago.

    The tiger can continue to live here.

    -0-

    The next day.

    A big white tiger came before me.

    I think it is about three-story-tall.

    It should be the tiger holy beast, Sangetsu.

    I told you there¡¯s no problem¡­¡­

    Hnn?

    Ah, you are too polite.

    It gave me a silver fur bear that is about three meters big.

    It has meat and bones so, is this edible?

    It seems so.

    So, why are you here¡­it¡¯s about the tiger that¡¯s currently residing in my house, right?

    Understood.

    By the way, are you okay? You¡¯re injured.

    This Sangetsu before me is full of wounds.

    It seems like it had received an oracle from god a few months ago and has been traveling towards Vige Five since.

    It was not informed why it needs to go to Vige Five but when it heard from Youko about its descendant, it became excited.

    It can no longer hold back itself when it passes through the teleportation gate with us.

    Without listening to Youko¡¯s warning, it sprinted through Big Tree Dungeon and was captured by the arachne Arako.

    It suffered an injury again.

    If Youko didn¡¯t follow it immediately, things would have been dangerous.

    While receiving Flora¡¯s healing magic, Sangetsu met the tiger.

    ¡­¡­

    The high tensioned Sangetsu was delighted by the tiger while the tiger was shocked because it doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s happening.

    Miel and the others who are on the tiger¡¯s back reacted.

    You don¡¯t have to be intimidated.

    It didn¡¯te to rob the tiger.

    Right?

    Eh?

    You want to take it home?

    Ehto¡­¡­

    It depends on the tiger¡¯s feelings.

    If the tiger wants to go, I will not stop it, but if the tiger says it wants to live here, I¡¯ll protect it with all my might.

    Ah, you never nned to take it back by force.

    Good.

    Since that is the case, Miel and the others, stop casting magic.

    Sangetsu did not resist and¡­¡­down!

    Flora, hurry up and heal it!

    -0-

    AN: The original name of Sangetsu in the material is Yamatsuki but not a former human.

    A tiger god is not something surprising.

    At first, the name candidates for this character are ¡°Bath¡± and ¡°Randy¡± but I think that won¡¯t work so I didn¡¯t do so.

 Chapter 596 â€“ Sangetsu

    <h4>Chapter 596 - Sangetsu</h4>

    The tiger holy beast, Sangetsu, is lying in one of the rooms of my mansion.

    Not injured.

    Thanks to the leaves of the world tree.

    Sangetsu itself refused saying it¡¯s unnecessary but I already allowed it so it can no longer say no.

    Its life was not in danger but it was seriously injured.

    Sorry.

    You should be careful around Miel and the others and forgive them too.

    When I said so as I apologized, Sangetsu said it should be the one who should apologize.

    ¡¸I was excited to meet the descendant of my son, who I thought had passed away, so I neglected what the cats feel. Please forgive me.¡¹

    Yeah, even though it looks like a big tiger, the way it does things is certainly of a holy beast.

    Since there¡¯s no point in having an apology battle, I epted Sangetsu¡¯s apology which ended up with me apologizing again.

    -0-

    Once again, the tiger and Sangetsu met in one of the rooms of my mansion.

    There¡¯s only the tiger and Sangetsu in that room.

    Miel and the others are outside the room.

    I did my best to separate them from the tiger.

    They¡¯re quite angry.

    However, Sangetsu is a blood rtive of the tiger.

    Sangetsu is even delighted to know about the tiger.

    They can only ept it.

    And when they calmed down, have them let those two talk.

    ¡­¡­

    Do you understand why I¡¯m doing this?

    Okay okay.

    Don¡¯t bite my hand.

    -0-

    After the tiger and Sangetsu discussed, the tiger wished to stay in the vige.

    Sangetsu seemed disappointed but it looks like it won¡¯t take the tiger back by force.

    It asked me to take care of the tiger.

    Of course, leave it to me.

    And Sangetsu named the tiger.

    Sougetsu.

    It seems like that¡¯s the name of its kidnapped cub.

    It wants the tiger to take over and the tiger epts it.

    I think it¡¯s a good name.

    It walked around the house with Miel and the others on its back.

    When it tried to go out, Miel and the others got mad because it¡¯s cold.

    The oni maids seemed to be fond of Sougetsu so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    The problem is that the demon king is staring at Sougetsu.

    It¡¯s the eyes of jealousy for taking Miel and the others.

    ¡­¡­

    The anenekos are stuck with Sougetsu but the kittens are still with him.

    It looks like they still prefer the demon king.

    Ariel and the others are wandering around the demon king¡¯s feet.

    It looks like they want to y.

    If the demon king doesn¡¯t want to y with you, I will¡­¡­the demon king held the kittens and went in the room.

    Heined about Miel and the others to Ariel and the others.

    I think you should stop that. The cats¡¯ rtionship must stay as it is.

    -0-

    After staying for a few days in the vige, Sangetsu decided to stay in Vige Five.

    It wants to say hello to Niz, the serpent god¡¯s oracle.

    I don¡¯t really care but if you wander around as a gigantic tiger, it will cause an uproar.

    When I thought so, Sangetsu transformed into a human.

    A white-haired old man.

    However, his back is not hunched and his suit suits him well too.

    Since Youko can transform into a human, it is not surprising for Sangetsu to transform into a human too, right?

    However, I want to say that you should have met us in that form from the beginning.

    -0-

    Sangetsu says that after greeting Niz, he¡¯ll return straight to his hometown.

    I think it¡¯s a pity since we¡¯re still getting to know each other but if you want to y, we¡¯ll wee you.

    We had a simple farewell party and saw Sangetsu off.

    ¡­¡­

    He left immediately after.

    I thought he would at least enjoy sightseeing in Vige Five or enjoy meat and alcohol while greeting Niz.

    Is that how a holy beast is?

    Impressive.

    But, how about buying a bunch of souvenirs in Vige Five on your way home?

    No, the stores in Vige Five would wee him but some stores are already running out of goods.

    The shortage of goods during winter has always been a problem since they cannot be replenished immediately.

    It seems like soy sauce and miso are particrly in red.

    Prices also began to soar due to the shortage.

    Even if I order the increase of production of soy sauce and miso, it will be impossible to feel immediate effect.

    Youko is already holding her head.

    If prices continue to soar, it is very likely that the stockpiled soy sauce and miso of Vige Five will be sold.

    If that is the case, you shouldn¡¯t sell them to merchants and sell them directly to¡­¡­that would be hard?

    It¡¯s the merchant¡¯s duty to sell them.

    It is the lord¡¯s job to take care of the lives of the residents that are affected by the shortage.

    Youko, good luck.

    Of course, I¡¯ll help.

    Even though I said that, the only thing I can do is to ask the Goroun Company to take out their stock¡­

    Eh?

    The Goroun Company¡¯s stock is too little?

    An old man bought them?

    ¡­¡­

    Next time I see Sangetsu, I¡¯llin.

 Chapter 597 â€“ Ursaâ€™s Friend

    <h4>Chapter 597 - Ursa¡¯s Friend</h4>

    In Big Tree Vige, there is someone who¡¯s obviously a guest and that person is Ursa¡¯s friend.

    The demon king and Dors¡¯ group are not guests. They are either friends or rtives.

    Clearly not guests.

    If you are a guest, you¡¯ll hold back a lot.

    For example, a guest will never hide in a room and y with kittens nor hold a banquet for so long in the name of naming children.

    A guest will be more careful of me, the owner of this mansion, and even hold back a little more.

    I should cook for the banquet or make brushes for the kittens?

    Okay, I¡¯ll do those.

    I know. Miel and the others will be angry if I don¡¯t make their share too.

    I¡¯ll make one for Sougetsu too.

    As the oni maids about the food of the banquet. Have them eat mochi for the time being.

    Tell Donovan¡¯s group about the drinks.

    You¡¯re already familiar with each other, right?

    -0-

    Let¡¯s return to the main topic, Ursa¡¯s friend is a normal girl.

    Though there¡¯s that embarrassing moment when she introduced herself as an assassin but given her age, that¡¯s normal.

    Alfred had said things like those too.

    No, it¡¯s not just Alfred.

    Tiselle and Nutt are sometimes talking big too.

    Ursa¡­doesn¡¯t say things like that.

    It would be better to not say things like that to people you meet for the first time.

    I think Alfred and the others are aware of that but Ursa¡¯s friend is not.

    I thought she¡¯s a problematic girl but during our second meeting, she greeted me properly.

    Maybe she¡¯s just too nervous during the first time.

    She said her special skill is vital point stab.

    -0-

    After the greeting, Ursa¡¯s friend joined the children.

    It looks like she¡¯s more fond of Nutt than Ursa.

    Probably because Ursa just left her friend alone immediately and got stuck with Hakuren.

    When Ursa¡¯s friend joined the snowball fight, she yed an active role in protecting the demon king.

    The demon king praised her too.

    But Ursa¡¯s friend at that time had a gloomy face.

    Maybe it¡¯s because of the result of the battle.

    -0-

    Ursa¡¯s friend seems to like baths.

    She took bath many times a day.

    However, she¡¯s not fond of the hot spring.

    Ursa took her to the hot spring but she¡¯s shivering when they came back.

    I also heard that she did not soak in the hot spring.

    That¡¯s what I read from the worry message I got from the ghost knights.

    Does she have a bad memory about hot springs?

    No, I feel like she¡¯s happy before they went there¡­

    Hmm, it¡¯s a mystery.

    -0-

    Ursa¡¯s friend eats breakfast, lunch, and dinner.

    I thought she¡¯ll be confused with the concept of lunch but it seems like she already knows about it because Ursa and the others rmend everyone to have lunch at school.

    I¡¯m not sure if she likes it or dislikes it but she eats neatly.

    Though her eating speed is pretty fast.

    Is it because she never had an opportunity to eat a lot?

    No, it looks like she¡¯s eating only fast because there¡¯s a lot to eat.

    You don¡¯t have to finish everything at the same time as everyone so take your time.

    -0-

    Ursa¡¯s friend can¡¯t go to the forest.

    It¡¯s because Alfred and Ursa stop her.

    That¡¯s also the reason why Ursa¡¯s friend is learning sword art from Gulf and Daga along with Nutt and the others.

    She has a long way to go but she has good muscles.

    Pirika even praised her.

    Though she had a gloomy expression even though she was praised.

    Was it because Pirika, who praised her, lost to Gulf and Daga?

    Even if she can¡¯t win against Gulf or Daga, it looks like she understands that Pirika¡¯s ability is quite high.

    Hnn?

    Ah, I won¡¯t participate.

    I¡¯m weak.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    No, you don¡¯t have to look at me with that kind of expression.

    -0-

    Night.

    Ursa¡¯s friend often goes to Celes. The holy maiden should have just returned from Vige Five to Big Tree Vige these times.

    Celes seems to be a little annoyed since her daily work should have ended already but she¡¯s not driving her out.

    When these two met for the first time, they suddenly fought each other.

    Ursa¡¯s friend is a short sword dual wielder.

    Celes fought with her bare hands.

    I thought Celes was in danger but when Ursa¡¯s friend swung her sword towards her, Celes evaded and attacked Ursa¡¯s friend¡¯s nk with a left hook. Thrice. When Ursa¡¯s friend was sluggish, Celes gave her body a right straight¡­it looks like she¡¯s targeting her stomach from the start.

    The end.

    I didn¡¯t even had the chance to stop them.

    After that, the two of them had a good rtionship.

    What¡¯s with that battle?

    By the way, I was the one who cleaned the gastric juiced floor.

    -0-

    Since Ursa¡¯s friend is a guest, we lent her a room in my mansion.

    At first, I rmended her to stay at the inn but Alfred said that it would be hard for Ursa to meet her because it is cold outside.

    I don¡¯t oppose that.

    However, why is she sleeping under the bed and not on the bed?

    I heard that from the reports of the kuros and spiderlings but¡­I can¡¯t do anything about that.

    It will be a problem if I say something like sleeping on bed to her.

    I just had a carpetid on the floor so that she wouldn¡¯t feel too cold.

    It might be her lifestyle and I won¡¯t say anything about it.

    -0-

    When Sangetsu went to the vige, Ursa¡¯s friend saw him.

    She was so surprised that she opened her mouth really big.

    I evenughed a little.

    Maa, Sangetsu is around three-story tall.

    It¡¯s not abnormal for her to be surprised.

    However, since he can change his size freely, he should havee in a normal tiger size.

    Ah, no, it would be best if hees in his human form.

    Maa, it looks like he¡¯s in human form until hees to Vige Five. He only transformed to that size because he¡¯s in serious mode when he broke through Big Tree Dungeon.

    Youko is also around that big so that might be the default size of holy beasts.

    By the way, the souvenirs that Sangetsu purchased in Vige Five are transported by merchants.

    It seems like it costs a lot of money but do holy beasts own money?

    Ah, Sangetsu has a big business in his hometown.

    Heh.

    Given that transaction, there¡¯s a possibility that he¡¯ll buy regrly from now on in order to form a connection to this ce.

    It was Youko who told me that.

    ¡­¡­

    Then, let¡¯s think of a n to increase the production of soy sauce and miso.

    There are others aside from those?

    Spices?

    It looks like he ate a lot of meat from Niz¡¯s Aeat so he eyed for those too.

    -0-

    Ursa¡¯s friend seems to be interested in art.

    She¡¯s looking at my sculptures seriously.

    I don¡¯t feel bad.

    When ites to the statues of gods, ancestor-san even exins them to her. I thought she¡¯ll find him annoying but it looks like she¡¯s fine with him.

    The spiderlings want to brag about Zabuton too so they want to show her Zabuton¡¯s statue.

    Hnn?

    The kuros too¡­? Ah, you want to show her Kuro and Yuki¡¯s statues.

    I don¡¯t mind.

    Let¡¯s show her.

    ¡­¡­

    Areh?

    Where¡¯s Ursa¡¯s friend?

    Ah, there she is.

    Did she drop something under the table?

    ¡­¡­

    Thinking about her sleeping habit, does she like floor that much?

    Ursa¡¯s friend is a weirdo.

 Chapter 598 â€“ E3

    <h4>Chapter 598 - E3</h4>

    My name is E3.

    E3 11-8.

    Note: Her name is ¥¤©`¥¹¥ê(Isuri = E3) and herst name is ¥¤¥ì¥Ö¥ó¥¨¥¤¥È(Ereven eito). She has acquaintances in the vige who are named simr to a code like Number 21 so I chose her name as E3 and not Isuri.

    Human desu.

    As an assassin, I was trained by my organization from the age of five.

    I¡¯m currently 16 years old.

    I think I¡¯ve learned a lot of assassination techniques.

    However, I have never used any of them yet.

    It seems like there are items that react to assassins so it¡¯s a countermeasure.

    In other words, I¡¯m an assassin created to kill one person.

    Though my target has yet to be determined.

    It would be great if they decide soon.

    I don¡¯t have any motivation after all.

    -0-

    It was decided that I¡¯ll infiltrate the Gullgald Noble Academy at the demon king¡¯s kingdom capital.

    ¡­

    It¡¯s in the middle of the enemy territory.

    Did the instructor find out that I made fun of his hair?

    No way.

    I, who has the highest level assassination skill in the organization, won¡¯t be disposed of just because of personal grudge.

    I believe in the organization.

    I don¡¯t think this is an exile or a demotion.

    Yeah, I really don¡¯t think so.

    -0-

    Now.

    Even though I say I¡¯m infiltrating the school, I only need to enroll normally.

    Thinking about my purpose, I only need to live as a normal student.

    As for some troublesome points, I¡¯m a human but¡­¡­it would be fine if I enroll as a daughter of a human merchant.

    Let¡¯s go and meet the local operatives of the organization.

    ¡­¡­

    The agents of the organization in the royal capital of the demon king¡¯s kingdom are seven but it has nowe down to three.

    It seems like there¡¯s a crackdown in the royal capital and it¡¯s really severepared to the crackdowns before.

    The main mission of the agents of the organization in the royal capital is to gather information and support assassins like us so they shouldn¡¯t be caught in the first ce¡­

    Ah, they were doing evil deeds to earn pocket money.

    Dumbasses.

    I had doubts about the quality of the agents but it seems that the agents that were not caught are fine because they are doing their jobs properly.

    Even so, more than half of them were caught¡­let¡¯s stop talking about it.

    -0-

    Is my admission okay?

    ¡­¡­okay, I¡¯ll believe in you.

    So, I¡¯ll be enrolling as a merchant¡¯s daughter¡­

    Eh?

    Not as a merchant¡¯s daughter?

    They¡¯ll check my details?

    Why are they on such a high alert?

    Is it because that¡¯s the normal identity of a spy?

    I¡¯ll praise the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡¯s meticulousness.

    Let¡¯s not use the merchant¡¯s daughter and use another one.

    -0-

    I enrolled at the Gullgald Noble Academy using the identity of a daughter of a vassal of a noble.

    In this world, you can do what you want as long as you have money.

    Anything.

    I thought I would stand out at first but it was a useless worry.

    There were three students who stood out more than me.

    They look like normal children.

    Should I gather information about them for the time being?

    It¡¯s my job to live as a normal student but it is also important to prepare things so that I can move immediately as soon as I receive instructions from the organization.

    Look at how excellent I am.

    -0-

    The standing out students were targeted by assassins.

    It seems like the organization I belong to also cooperated.

    I heard that a familiar senior of mine did his best.

    Unfortunately, they failed.

    If I can speak with him¡­

    I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be surprised.

    Even if I give my best, I can¡¯t win against those children.

    Doing something against them is impossible.

    There are things that humans can do and can¡¯t do.

    He¡¯s free to have hopes and dreams but don¡¯t involve me in it.

    Yeah, I decided to distance myself from those prominent students.

    Don¡¯t approach them.

    Don¡¯t even gather any info about them.

    If the organization asked me to target those students, I¡¯m prepared to betray the organization.

    That¡¯s it.

    I know that it is useless to report about them but I still did so properly.

    I have to make the organization think carefully about it.

    -0-

    ¡¸Koraaaaaaaaa!!!!¡¹

    I was surprised by an angry voice and when I looked back, all I saw was the sole of someone¡¯s shoe.

    It seems like someone drop-kicked my face.

    That made me roll three times to a nearby wall.

    ¡¸What are you doing?!!!!¡¹

    Don¡¯t.

    It was a great experience for me.

    But it¡¯s painful.

    I won¡¯t forgive you.

    In front of me was one of the prominent students.

    Her name is Ursa.

    She pointed something on the table.

    When I looked at it¡­I saw the tableware I¡¯m using until a moment ago.

    We¡¯re currently at the school¡¯s cafeteria.

    It¡¯s not unusual to find me here.

    I put the bill for my food and even put out the sign that it can be cleaned up.

    I don¡¯t remember anything I did that will offend her but I¡¯m not someone gentle that will just let herself be beaten up one-sidedly.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it terrible to suddenly attack someone?¡¹

    I decided to get close to her a little and hit her with my hidden weapon.

    ¡­¡­

    Areh?

    Who¡¯s behind me?

    When I looked back at the source of intense bloodlust, I saw one of the prominent students standing up.

    It was Alfred.

    He¡¯s in rage for some reason.

    And his rage is directed at me.

    What is it that he doesn¡¯t like about me?

    Alfred pointed at my tableware but I can¡¯t guess what he¡¯s trying to say.

    ¡¸You left carrots behind. Are you trying to get killed?¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Eeeeeehhhhhhhhh!

    -0-

    For Ursa and Alfred, leaving something on your te, not limited to carrots, is asking for death.

    They are not only following it themselves but they also make others follow that belief.

    I¡¯m not the only person that experienced that. There are many others.

    How cruel are they to impose their own beliefs on others?

    Though that¡¯s not something an assassin like me can say.

    In any case, I won¡¯t forget how I was strangled and how they thrust those carrots I hate in my mouth.

    One day, I¡¯ll get my revenge.

    No, I understand that it is impossible to happen in terms of ability.

    But I have a human heart.

    I also have that desire for revenge.

    I¡¯ll do my best.

    -0-

    I¡¯m sure I have decided not to approach them but for some reason, I¡¯m currently part of Ursa, Alfred, and Tiselle¡¯s group.

    Why?

    It¡¯s because she took a liking to me.

    I wonder what she likes about me but I want to avoid standing out so I just went with the flow¡­

    Yeah, farming is fun.

    Fufufu.

    They¡¯ve grown quite well.

    It is time to harvest them.

    ¡¸Ursa-san, how many people will have dinner today?¡¹

    ¡¸Uncle tts ising today so there will be 200.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it.¡¹

    The eggnts I¡¯m in charge of are now ready to eat.

    It tastes so good that I¡¯m even terrified.

    -0-

    I¡¯ve lived my life like that until before winter.

    I¡¯m kind of lonely that I can no longer farm.

    And what should I do this winter?

    The school is still open but most students will return to their parent¡¯s homes.

    I can do anything at school but there will be too few students remaining so I¡¯ll stand out.

    I should also consider what the normal daughter of the ¡°parent¡± I got using money will do.

    If I want to live in their house, they¡¯ll surely reject me.

    Maa, let¡¯s just live as an adventurer.

    I can¡¯t.

    I¡¯ll stand out.

    How about asking Menek-san, the one in charge of the ranch, if I can help him during this winter?

    Not a bad n.

    I have helped the ranch several times already and Menek-san always says that there¡¯s a shortage of manpower.

    Everything will be alright.

    Let¡¯s talk to him tomorrow.

    -0-

    If you think of something, you should act immediately.

    I forgot that basic knowledge.

    Before I met Menek-san, I met Ursa-san.

    No, she found me.

    It was decided that we¡¯ll go to Ursa¡¯s parent¡¯s house.

 Chapter 599 â€“ E3, To the Village

    <h4>Chapter 599 - E3, To the Vige</h4>

    I¡¯m a special assassin that is trained to kill only one person.

    I don¡¯t have a target yet but I have information on key people who are likely to be my target.

    Demon king¡¯s kingdom demon king Gullgald.

    User of teleportation magic, the key person for diplomacy, Count Chrome.

    The undefeated strategist, General Britoa.

    The ruler of finance, Lady Leg.

    The four heavenly kings that support the internal affairs of the kingdom with one hand, Randan.

    ¡­¡­

    I¡¯m familiar with them because they are the foundation that supports the whole demon king¡¯s kingdom but I never thought I¡¯d greet them.

    For some reason, they came to see Ursa-san and the others.

    Now, I¡¯m confident that I can do it when the instruction to eliminate a targetes.

    The other parties are superior in terms of ability but they are eating the dishes I made.

    Fufufu.

    I mean¡­¡­

    I won¡¯t poison them.

    I can¡¯t make my eggnts y the role of viins.

    If I were to kill anyone, I¡¯d stab him from behind.

    Maa, that¡¯s only if I get instructions.

    However, I never received anything.

    I even lost contact with the organization recently as if something happened.

    I don¡¯t mind losing contact but how will I report from now on?

    -0-

    Now, the day when I¡¯ll go to Ursa-san¡¯s parent¡¯s house has arrived.

    I¡¯ve experienced the teleportation magic of Count Chrome.

    It is terrific.

    Even though we¡¯re just a small group, we can be carried anywhere without anyone noting.

    Very assassin-like.

    It¡¯s also easy to kidnap someone.

    I want it.

    I also want to be someone who can use teleportation magic.

    While thinking of that, I looked at Ursa-san¡¯s home¡­their vige.

    This vige seems to be crowded¡­what¡¯s that?

    There¡¯s a luxurious mansion that doesn¡¯t suit a vige like this.

    Demon king¡¯s¡­¡­excuse me, is that demon king-sama¡¯s vi?

    No?

    That¡¯s Ursa-san¡¯s house?

    As soon as we arrived at the mansion, I fainted for some reason.

    Why?

    Ah, the bath feels good.

    I¡¯m d I¡¯ve prepared a lot of clothes per Count Chrome¡¯s advice.

    -0-

    After taking a bath.

    Now now.

    I¡¯m a special assassin that is trained to kill only one person.

    I don¡¯t have a target yet but I have information on key people who are likely to be my target.

    Other than that, I also have information about important people in my head.

    Blood-sucking princess Lulushi Loo.

    She¡¯s the vampire that all human countries marked as ¡°be cautious of¡± desu.

    Originally, she¡¯s the target of assassination but she has the best medical knowledge in the world so no one would dare do anything to her.

    And it¡¯s not like she can be assassinated.

    Probably.

    Then, Lulushi, excuse me.

    Lulushi-sama is Alfred-kun¡¯s mother?

    I see.

    ¡­¡­

    Can a vampire even bear a child?

    No, what a stupid question. There¡¯s an actual example before me.

    I feel like the vampire¡¯s biology is crumbling but I shouldn¡¯t mind it.

    What¡¯s important is the information that the blood-sucking princess has a son.

    I¡¯ve never heard of it.

    The blood-sucking princess will surely not advertise it but it is a must know information.

    What were the intelligence agencies of all countries doing?

    Maa, I¡¯ve been at the school with Alfred-kun for half a year but I didn¡¯t get that info either¡­

    Let¡¯s not talk about that topic.

    -0-

    Next desu.

    The heavenly wings shrine maiden, Malbit.

    The angel¡¯s vice chief, Ruincia.

    The angel extremist, Suarurou.

    The angel of annihtion, Tier.

    The three angels of holocaust, Gran Maria, Kuudel, and Corone.

    ¡­¡­

    Aren¡¯t they all important people of the angels?

    Am I at Garret Kingdom?

    That doesn¡¯t seem to be the case desu.

    Ah, Tier-sama is Tiselle-san¡¯s mother desu ne?

    ¡­¡­

    Are you saying that Tiselle-san is an angel?

    I¡¯ve never seen her fly.

    No, I didn¡¯t say anything.

    Ehto, I have never heard that the angel of annihtion Tier has a daughter.

    It might be because it is top secret since it is rted to the angel of annihtion desu yo.

    What were the intelligence agencies of all countries doing?

    How can they not report something like this desu.

    I have to report this.

    That¡¯s what I thought¡­

    However, aren¡¯t the blood-sucking princess and the angel of annihtion supposed to be eternal rivals?

    Aren¡¯t they too close?

    You¡¯re both living in his mansion?

    Both of you chose the same man as your husband?

    I see I see.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    I¡¯m sorry. It took me some time to understand.

    The blood-sucking princes and the angel of annihtion are the most ¡°be cautious of¡± targets of all human countries. They both gave birth to a child and they chose the same man as their husband.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    I¡¯m sorry.

    I don¡¯t understand anything at all desu.

    Let¡¯s put that topic aside.

    Given what¡¯s happened so far, Ursa¡¯s mother should be a big shot too, right?

    She¡¯s pregnant¡­¡­

    Dragon?

    Please stop joking.

    Yes, I can see dragons rampaging outside the window with my own eyes but my brain refused to process it.

    I didn¡¯t see it, I didn¡¯t hear it.

    -0-

    Perhaps if I reported about the blood-sucking princess and the angel of annihtion, no one would believe me.

    I¡¯ll probably beughed at and even be demoted for sending ssified misinformation.

    Thus, I won¡¯t report.

    My evaluation is important too.

    By the way, who¡¯s the angel that¡¯s writing a chronicle over there?

    She¡¯s not an unknown person, is she?

    Ah, you¡¯re an elder of the angels?

    Reginleif¡­sama?

    I feel like I¡¯ve read her name in an ancient document¡­the one she¡¯s bowing at is¡­Ursa-san, Alred-kun, and Tiselle-san¡¯s father?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    He¡¯s normal.

    Why did the blood-sucking princess, the angel of annihtion, and a dragon choose him to be their husband?

    He¡¯s not strong and full of openings.

    I can kill him anytime I want¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Areh?

    Am I experiencing death?

    What?

    What¡¯s happening?

    ¡­¡­¡­hih.

    Two big wolves with horns on their foreheads are next to Ursa-san¡¯s father.

    It looks like they are serving Ursa-san¡¯s father and they are looking straight at me.

    I know those eyes.

    The eyes of a super strong individual that can kill me any time desu.

    Stop.

    I shouldn¡¯t have looked at Ursa-san¡¯s father with these kinds of eyes.

    I failed.

    I must reflect.

    But I should surrender first.

    ¡¸I¡¯m E3 11-8. I¡¯m an assassin of the Goruzen Kingdom¡¯s intelligence department!¡¹

    I revealed everything and fainted.

    Yeah, I can no longer take the feeling of a spear piercing my chest.

    I¡¯ve reached my limit desu.

    Why did I expose myself?

    If I don¡¯t do something with my offense, I¡¯ll die, right?

 Chapter 600 â€“ E3, Hang in There

    <h4>Chapter 600 - E3, Hang in There</h4>

    The first thing I did when I woke up was to check if I¡¯m still alive desu.

    I was not killed.

    I don¡¯t know what the other party is nning but I¡¯m thankful desu.

    The bed is fluffy andfortable desu.

    ¡­

    Areh?

    My line of sight is at the beam of the ceiling¡­¡­

    That¡¯s a spider desu ne.

    A palm-sized spider desu.

    And that spider is not an ordinary spider.

    I don¡¯t know what kind but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a monster desu.

    And it has considerable fighting power.

    I can¡¯t win against it.

    Even the instructor who trained me can¡¯t beat it.

    Then, I passed out.

    -0-

    When I wake up, the monster spider is already in front of me.

    Is this hell?

    I passed out once again.

    -0-

    There is no salvation if I just keep on fainting.

    That, I understand.

    Is this spider threatening me by raising one of its legs?

    Fufufu.

    I¡¯m already used to it.

    I will no longer be frightened by that kind of act.

    When I tried to get out of the bed, I saw a lot of spiders surrounding my bed.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I quietlyy my body on the bed and fainted to sleep.

    -0-

    Can I get out of this hell?

    I managed to ovee it and escape under the bed after fainting several times.

    I was dragged out by the maid-san immediately after and was forced to change clothes.

    It shouldn¡¯t be a problem since I¡¯ll get back under the bed again after this.

    Ah, sorry.

    You even have to wash my underwear.

    By the way, maid-san, can you do something about the spiders around?

    No, it¡¯s not like I hate spiders or anything¡­¡­

    Can you?

    Thank you very much, thank you very much!

    -0-

    Do you know this?

    An inferno wolf is a demon beast.

    It is a great demon beast that can destroy an entire city alone desu.

    It is no longer under the category of a demon beast but a disaster.

    A disaster like that has beening to my room alternately with the spiders.

    I can¡¯t leave under the bed.

    -0-

    A familiar face made me calm down a little.

    Tiselle-san came to see how I¡¯m doing since I¡¯m noting out of my room.

    Your wings are out in your parent¡¯s house desu ne.

    I finally confirmed with my own eyes that you¡¯re really an angel.

    Eh?

    I should greet your father again?

    He wants to hear my normal greeting?

    ¡­¡­

    What do you mean?

    He probably wants to confirm that I¡¯m not hostile after saying that I¡¯m from an intelligence department.

    Right, okay.

    I¡¯ll do it.

    Let me greet him again.

    But, can you lead me to the bath first?

    Yeah, humans are versatile creatures but they are not ustomed to dirt.

    We¡¯ll get sick.

    Also, I¡¯d be happy if you could tell the inferno wolf, who has been checking on me, to stay in this room.

    Eh?

    There¡¯s no point in doing that?

    What do you mean¡­?

    Ah, I see.

    There are inferno wolves everywhere in this mansion desu ne.

    Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Let me get back under the bed.

    No.

    Let me go back to school.

    -0-

    Humans are versatile creatures.

    Fufufu.

    When you¡¯re prepared to die, you won¡¯t even be afraid of stroking an inferno wolf¡¯s stomach.

    Ah, a little higher?

    Here?

    No?

    How about here?

    Good.

    ¡­¡­

    I¡¯m stroking it.

    It¡¯s not because I was forced to do so.

    Ah, I was called by Ursa-san.

    It seems like they¡¯re going to y snowball fight.

    I don¡¯t really know what a snowball fight looks like but I heard it¡¯s a fun way to y with snow.

    I think I¡¯ve already had a leeway to be able to look forward to ying in this ce.

    -0-

    ¡¸Enemy, directly above! Hiding in the sun!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey! Can you even throw a snowball that high from here?¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible. That¡¯s quite high! Ah, evade! Snowball ising!¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸Heavy infantry, raise your snow spears!¡¹

    ¡¸What snow spears? Isn¡¯t that ice spears?¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t vite the rules so it¡¯s okay! Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸Loo-sama¡¯s on south of here!¡­¡­she¡¯s chanting a massive area effect magic! How do we counter it?!¡¹

    ¡¸Do the same tactics earlier! We can¡¯t do anything aside from a suicide attack! Send a daredevil to her!¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Where¡¯s the fun snow game?

    I hit a snowball from an enemy approaching our ce. I¡¯m the bodyguard of the demon king¡­I mean demon king-sama.

    I should aim for the face or hands and not the body?

    G-got it.

    Let¡¯s not think about what¡¯s happening and do our best.

    -0-

    ¡¸You are E3, right? You¡¯re brilliant.¡¹

    Demon king-sama praised me.

    At the final moment, I sacrificed myself to be demon king-sama¡¯s shield.

    ¡­¡­

    I¡¯m an assassin.

    Demon king¡¯s kingdom¡¯s enemy desu¡­¡­

    What am I even doing?

    -0-

    A two-headed dog, orthros.

    It¡¯s a violent demon beast but it is weakpared to an inferno wolf desu.

    What¡¯s more, it¡¯s a puppy.

    There¡¯s no need to be afraid.

    Or so I thought but it is very strong.

    Somebody, help me!

    A woman I didn¡¯t know helped me.

    The orthros seems to be very fond of that woman desu.

    When she told the orthros to not fight, it obediently follows.

    Thank you very much.

    You are Guronde-sama?

    Thank you for your help.

    So there are gentle people in this mansion.

    Good.

    I¡¯m sorry to trouble this gentle person more but I can¡¯t move.

    Can you please find someone that can use healing magic?

    -0-

    The food served in this mansion is exquisite.

    As expected of Ursa-san and Alfred-kun¡¯s house.

    Even at the school, the dishes they make are delicious.

    However, the position where I sit¡­I¡¯m treated as a guest so I¡¯m sitting right next to Ursa-san¡¯s father.

    In front of me are the blood-sucking princess and the angel of annihtion.

    Beside me is demon king-sama.

    ¡­¡­

    Around us are¡­I have no time to look around.

    I¡¯m concentrating on eating.

    Originally, I should have eaten at a speed that matches the other people around but¡­I can¡¯t afford to look around.

    If I look around, I¡¯ll lose my appetite.

    There¡¯s even a dragon.

    But I made a mistake.

    I¡¯ve been educated to finish my meal early but I¡¯ve finished too early.

    I stood out.

    Reflect, me.

    Eh?

    Ah, no, I did not grow up in a big family¡­

    Another helping, thank you.

    I have no likes or dislikes!

    Demon king-sama even gave me a part of the dish he¡¯s eating.

    What am I doing?

 Chapter 601 â€“ E3, Familiar

    <h4>Chapter 601 - E3, Familiar</h4>

    Humans are versatile creatures desu.

    Spider monster¡­¡­

    I know that they are little demon spiders but I shouldn¡¯t be afraid.

    The spiders are just doing their job in the mansion desu.

    I heard that security and escort are their main duties but I was also told that clothes making is also one of their important jobs.

    So, did you embroider my clothes?

    Who is it?

    One of the spider monsters raises one of its legs as if it¡¯s in trouble.

    Is it you?

    Though I don¡¯t really care if you embroider them, please spare some of them.

    Especially my underwear.

    Also, your white embroidery on my white clothes looks too luxurious.

    Ah, you don¡¯t need to reflect or anything.

    Your embroidery skill is stunning.

    In addition, you did something to the hole to make it look like a design.

    Thank you very much.

    Fufufu.

    -0-

    Not only the spider monsters, even the inferno wolves are doing their job.

    Despite this cold winter, they still go to the forest to hunt for prey.

    Sometimes, they even hunt prey that are much bigger than them. Amazing desu.

    That seems to be hard to carry.

    Ah, let me help.

    Heavy¡­¡­

    By the way, not all inferno wolves are actively doing their jobs.

    Some of them are just staying in the warm ce of the mansion.

    I think every group will have those ¡°ahh, right¡± people.

    Even in the organization I belonged to.

    I shouldn¡¯t be one of those ¡°ahh¡± guys.

    -0-

    ¡­¡­In a corner of the mansion, a group is having a banquet.

    I decided that I never saw them.

    Yeah, I shouldn¡¯t approach that ce.

    -0-

    Guronde-san introduced me to the children of the vige.

    Nutt-san seems to be their leader desu.

    There¡¯s no doubt about that since she can even give instructions to Ursa-san, Alfred-kun, and Tiselle-san.

    In other words, if I defeat her, I¡¯ll be the leader.

    With that in mind, I challenged her to a bowling match.

    There¡¯s a mini-bowling which is small but I think the big one was more suitable for our battle.

    The bigger one also has bigger pins with various viins carved like murderers and arsonists.

    ¡­¡­excuse me but, can you change the assassin¡¯s pin to another pin?

    Also, there¡¯s no way an assassin will be an obvious assassin.

    I understand that you have to make it obvious for the convenience of carving bowling pins.

    Ursa-san, why are you only targeting murderers?

    Isn¡¯t this a game where you have to take them all down?

    -0-

    I lost the bowling game to Nutt but I won in the knife throwing game.

    Fufufu.

    If it¡¯s about knives, you can call me an expert desu.

    The praises from the children feel great.

    Ano, excuse me.

    The elves and dwarves havee to me.

    You are challenging me to a knife-throwing game?

    ¡­¡­let me show you my full power.

    -0-

    I was taught that there¡¯s someone higher than the top.

    I think there¡¯s still room for me to get better.

    Starting today, I¡¯ll focus on practicing bowling and knife throwing.

    -0-

    One of the important people I¡¯ve been taught of.

    Pirika Win-up

    ¡­¡­

    Aren¡¯t you the sword saint-sama?

    Aren¡¯t you missing?

    Why are you here?

    Ah, no, I¡¯m just an ordinary person.

    Ehto, ehto¡­¡­

    Train together?

    It¡¯s an honor.

    -0-

    Since it¡¯s a cold winter day, we¡¯re training in a wide area of the mansion.

    People gathered here as it is.

    That beastkin is the sword god Gulf-sama?

    I heard rumors that he¡¯s incredibly¡­strong.

    Daga-sama, a lizardman, fights with Gulf-sama.

    Daga-sama wins more.

    The elves are strong too.

    If you talk about elves, you¡¯ll immediately think of archers but the elves here use swords, daggers, and even fight barehanded.

    Lamias¡­¡­I heard that onemia has the strength of hundreds of soldiers.

    They can actually be beaten by devils in butler clothes.

    Yeah, there¡¯s higher than the top.

    Being conceited is not good desu ne.

    By the way, Pirika-sama.

    You¡¯re losing to everyone except to me¡­

    Could it be that you are wearing heavy weights in your body when you fight against everyone as a special training?

    You¡¯re not?

    ¡­¡­

    Isn¡¯t it a mistake to make an enemy of the demon king¡¯s kingdom?

    When I return to school, I¡¯ll report about it.

    -0-

    I was caught by the group having a banquet in the corner of the mansion.

    Mahjong?

    I¡¯m not familiar with the rules¡­¡­

    Y-ye-yes, I¡¯ll remember them immediately.

    Ehto¡­

    -0-

    ¡¸Ron¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh¡¹

    I directly hit the old man in front of me and flew to the top.

    Fufufu.

    Mahjong is a fun game.

    By the way, what¡¯s with the pile of gold coins over there?

    Isn¡¯t the standard bet of games like this a medium copper coin?

    Even a silver coin is too big for nobles.

    Please stop talking scary things like mining rights of gold mines or rare metals.

    I won¡¯t lose even if you use that kind of off-board tactics to me!

    -0-

    I have be very rich.

    ¡­¡­

    I¡¯m scared so I¡¯ll just pass them to Ursa-san¡¯s father.

    I¡¯ve never seen a gold coin before.

    I even rarely see silver coins.

    Now, I got barrels of gold coins¡­I¡¯ll die.

    Ma-maa, let¡¯s conceal one gold coin.

    -0-

    Ursa-san¡¯s father seems to have a hobby and that¡¯s sculpting.

    Is it really only a hobby? Or is it his profession?

    His works are totally stunning.

    The statue of god even gives off a divine feeling.

    By the way, who¡¯s this guy exining things about this statue of god?

    His face looks familiar¡­¡­

    You¡¯re a great man of the Korin Religion, are you not?

    Are you supposed to be here?

    Smiling is not a reply.

    -0-

    I saw a familiar face.

    Holy maiden Celes.

    In the old days, I helped to kidnap her.

    At that time, I was entrusted to be her caretaker because we are both women and lived together for several months.

    Thus, I understand.

    She moves towards me and starts a battle stance.

    And I will respond.

    The other party is barehanded but I won¡¯t hesitate to use my daggers.

    I won¡¯t say that this is a cowardly move.

    I didn¡¯t just use one dagger.

    I use two.

    I won¡¯t kill you.

    I¡¯ll just teach you which one¡¯s on top.

    Eh?

    F-fast!

    My dagger won¡¯t hit her.

    Impossible.

    The way she uses feints is much better than the old days.

    Before I knew it, she had alreadynded a hook on my nk¡­¡­if it¡¯s only one shot, I¡¯ll be able to endure but she hit me three times!

    This is bad. Her next attack is a straight targeting my face, guard¡­

    The straightnded on my stomach.

    I sank while vomiting gastric juice.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t speak about the old days.¡¹

    Celes said so and carried me to my room.

    Celes¡­no, Celes-san.

    Do you know that you don¡¯t have to hit someone if you want to request something desu yo?

    Also, I¡¯m sorry for Ursa-san¡¯s father who cleaned the floor.

    Ah, Celes-san.

    Don¡¯t put me on the bed, put me under.

    That¡¯s where I can calm down.

 Chapter 602 â€“ E3, Letting Guardâ€™s Down

    <h4>Chapter 602 - E3, Letting Guard¡¯s Down</h4>

    Ursa-san invited me to a hot spring.

    I don¡¯t know what a hot spring is but it seems like it is a big, open-air bath desu.

    That took my interest because ever since I came to this vige, I¡¯ve taken a bath so many times.

    Thus, I agreed to go to the hot spring.

    My guard was down.

    It¡¯s myplete blunder.

    -0-

    With the help of Count Chrome¡¯s teleportation magic, a dozen people, including me and Ursa-san, move to the hot spring.

    The buildings were more solid than I expected which is surprising but thinking about the vige¡¯s mansion, it¡¯s not really enough to make a fuss.

    A woman named Yoru-san greeted us but what took my attention was therge wooden weapon following her behind.

    What¡¯s that? Areh?

    They said that it was moving because of Yoru-san¡¯s magic.

    I see.

    She even gave it a name.

    Ehto, when we were about to enter the building, Yoru-san cried because she¡¯s going to part with her wooden weapon.

    No, I think it is impossible to get that thing inside given its size.

    The elf one-sama told me to don¡¯t mind her so I won¡¯t.

    -0-

    Hot spring.

    It¡¯s about a hundred times wider than what I expected and it¡¯s really amazing desu.

    Is this all hot water?

    This ce is only the women¡¯s bath?

    Amazing desu.

    The temperature is different depending on the ce.

    I see.

    I¡¯ll keep that in mind.

    Ah, the depth is different too.

    Eh?

    Ten meters deep?

    Do you use this ce to build a ship?

    For dragons¡­¡­right.

    -0-

    Anyway, this is a hot spring.

    Let¡¯s go.

    I was embarrassed to be seen naken even with the same gender until a while ago but I got used to it in the bath of the mansion.

    Going to a bath means naked.

    Hot spring means naked too.

    Culture desu.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Ursa-san, what¡¯s that?

    Hot spring clothes?

    I see.

    This is open air.

    There¡¯s a possibility of being exposed to the opposite gender¡¯s eyes.

    Ady must be careful.

    ¡­¡­

    Then, wear one too.

    -0-

    Now, let¡¯s try this hot spring desu.

    I poured some hot water over me to wash my body first.

    That¡¯s natural desu ne.

    When I poured a little hot water over my body, I felt a strange gaze behind me.

    Is someone ying a prank?

    It doesn¡¯t look like it.

    Cause there¡¯s a lion.

    And it¡¯s big.

    It¡¯s about 3 meters tall.

    Aln adult lion¡­a lion demon beast desu.

    It has a mane so it should be male.

    This is the women¡¯s bath.

    I¡¯m kind of impatient while thinking about that.

    Because this lion demon beast is intimidating me desu.

    And then, I realized.

    I don¡¯t have my weapon.

    I was caught off guard.

    -0-

    Anyway, I took some distance and ran away.

    Once I return to the building, I can get my daggers.

    I probably won¡¯t win even if I have my daggers but¡­¡­I won¡¯t be taken without resisting.

    Even if I lose, I¡¯ll take its eyes or feet with me at least.

    When I moved with that determination, an adult lion demon beast without man appeared.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    It seems to be a reinforcement of the lion demon beast.

    That¡¯s cheating desu.

    -0-

    I gave up fighting back and ran away with all my might.

    Even though they are demon beasts, a lion is a lion.

    Lions have great instantaneous power but theyck endurance.

    With my full sprint, it is possible to escape.

    I want it to be possible.

    Or so I thought¡­¡­

    The lion demon beasts are flying.

    That¡¯s cheating desu.

    -0-

    I suddenly remembered.

    The research institute in Goruzen Kingdom has a chimera project.

    I¡¯ve been there for a tour.

    They were doing something to make a lion have the ability to fly.

    No way, could they be the lions of that time?

    Did they remember me? Is that the reason they intimidated me?

    I did not do anything. I just went there for a tour.

    Also, it was seven or eight years ago when I visited that ce.

    You¡¯re so tenacious.

    Even so, I think I¡¯ve changed considerablypared to that time, how did you realize it was me?

    No, what are you saying I didn¡¯t change¡­¡­

    My chest and butt are growing properly.

    Yeah, I should be growing up.

    There¡¯s no use in escaping reality.

    I¡¯m cornered by the two lion demon beasts in the forest.

    -0-

    I ready did not do anything. I¡¯m only there for a tour.

    No, I think I fed them that time.

    Right desu.

    I was sent there for a tour but I was forced to do some work.

    I cleaned your rooms that time¡­¡­don¡¯t you remember?

    If you remember, please spare me¡­¡­

    While saying so, I¡¯m looking for a chance to escape but I can¡¯t find that chance.

    Screw it.

    Will I end here?

    No, I¡¯m fine.

    The lion demon beasts must have remembered that I took care of them.

    Seeing me frightened already satisfies them so they no longer intimidated me.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    So, you¡¯ve been in this ce.

    It¡¯s nostalgic to see you.

    Ah, wait.

    Don¡¯t leave me in the forest.

    I¡¯m only wearing hot spring clothes.

    -0-

    I returned to the hot spring with the two lion monsters.

    Thanks for guiding me.

    On the way, I recalled various things.

    The male lion demon beast¡¯s name is Rashar.

    And the female¡¯s name is Damarti.

    I named them.

    They are better than number 21 and number 22 after all.

    They may be called with different names here but¡­¡­I¡¯m d you remember.

    I¡¯m not in the position to say this but, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re healthy.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    You already have cubs.

    If possible, can you tell your cubs to not intimidate me?

    I¡¯ve never been acquainted with your cubs after all.

    -0-

    By the way, I still haven¡¯t entered the hot spring yet.

    It was cold in the forest so I wanted to warm up immediately desu.

    But first, I apologize to the people who got worried about me when I suddenly ran to the forest desu.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    Ursa-san, elf onee-sama, Yoru-san¡­¡­

    I was really careless.

    I¡¯m an assassin desu.

    But there are those who I can¡¯t deal with because of my profession.

    They are opponents that don¡¯t die, undeads desu.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I¡¯m sorry.

    I lied.

    I can¡¯t deal with them not because I¡¯m an assassin but because of my personal fear.

    Undead!

    When I saw three ghost knights, I fainted.

    -0-

    I did not soak at the hot spring and return.

    My body¡¯s trembling because it¡¯s cold.

    I¡¯m not trembling because of fear.

    I warmed up in the bath of my mansion.

    Yeah, the bath in the mansion is the best.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Sour grapes.

    -0-

    E3: Sun Castle? Airship? My eyes are really bad so I decided that I never saw them.

 Chapter 603 â€“ Demon Kingâ€™s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 603 - Demon King¡¯s n</h4>

    Wrapped grilled hamburger.

    The ideal wrapper is aluminum foil but since that doesn¡¯t exist here, we can only wrap it using Japanese paper.

    The residents of Vige One worked hard to develop Japanese paper that doesn¡¯t absorb too much hamburger juice.

    Thanks to that, we were able to make delicious wrapped grilled hamburgers.

    This wrapped grilled hamburger is especially popr with children.

    Not only because of its taste but because it is wrapped too.

    When wrapped grilled hamburgers were served at dinner, the children cheered.

    Hearing them like that, the oni maids, who cooked those burgers, also smiled.

    No adultins about it too.

    However, an incident happened.

    Upon opening a wrapped grilled burger, hot steam gushed out. It is hot enough to burn someone who¡¯s not careful enough.

    Raimeiren, who got concerned, broke Hiichirou¡¯s hamburger wrapper.

    -0-

    ¡¸So, which part is the incident?¡¹

    I answered Dors¡¯, who¡¯s ying mahjong and was not at the dinner that time, question.

    ¡¸He said he wanted to remove the wrapper himself.¡¹

    Currently, Hiichirou is hiding in his room sulking.

    Raimeiren is apologizing in front of the room.

    Guraru beside her looks anxious too.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you just cook a new one?¡¹

    Dors¡¯ suggestion would certainly have a positive effect.

    But, we can¡¯t do that.

    ¡¸We shouldn¡¯t feed a child who¡¯s acting like a spoiled brat.¡¹

    That¡¯s what Hakuren said.

    It is true that it is Raimeiren¡¯s fault for unwrapping it without saying anything first but Hiichirou should understand that Raimeiren doesn¡¯t mean anything bad.

    Still, why is sulking this much¡­

    Ah.

    ¡¸It is normal for a child to get jealous if their mother isn¡¯t taking care of them that much.¡¹

    That¡¯s what Ursa¡¯s friend, E3, said.

    Since Raimeiren is always taking care of Hiichirou, one might overlook that Hiichirou¡¯s mother is Hakuren.

    Hakuren hasn¡¯t been taking care of Hiichirou that much especially when we found out that she¡¯s pregnant.

    ¡­¡­

    That means it is me, his father, who should take care of this.

    Dors, why are you stopping me?

    Areh?

    To your regret, you don¡¯t trust me that much in cases like this?

    I¡¯m pretty popr with children you know¡­¡­

    No, but¡­¡­

    Ah, Hakuren seems to be heading to Hiichirou¡¯s room.

    Let her take care of it.

    I¡¯ll leave it all to Hakuren.

    -0-

    I¡¯ll only say the result, Hiichirou¡¯s okay again.

    And the next day¡¯s dinner is wrapped grilled burger again.

    The paper used as food wrapper is precious.

    -0-

    ¡¸Vige chief, I have to consult you something about Vige Five.¡¹

    That was Youko. She said that while she¡¯s in the kotatsu but she¡¯s clearly still in work mode.

    Youko¡¯s consultation is about paper production in Vige Five.

    She invited people who could make paper from Vige One and started making paper in Vige Five¡­

    However, the rate of production of paper didn¡¯t improve.

    It seems like Vige Five is not a suitable ce for paper making. That was the conclusion after investigating the cause.

    A lot of clean water is needed to make paper and the water in Vige Five is clearly not enough.

    I see.

    As for what to do with it, Youko thought that we should just pull our hands off the paper production and teach the technology of papermaking to the surrounding viges.

    She¡¯s asking for my permission for that n to start.

    I don¡¯t mind giving her a go signal but there are conditions.

    ¡¸Condition? Are you nning to monopolize all the paper produced?¡¹

    Monopolize?

    You mean buying all the paper they produced?

    ¡¸I think it is necessary in order to stabilize the value of paper.¡¹

    Well, yeah¡­buy them as high as you could.

    ¡¸No, it will still depend on the papers they produced. If we set the bar too low, their skills won¡¯t grow.¡¹

    Do as you see fit¡­

    ¡¸So, what are the conditions?¡¹

    Right.

    It¡¯s tree nting.

    To make paper, you need clean water and wood to make them, right?

    I want to make it a condition to nt trees as much as they cut.

    ¡¸Is it about the nature¡¯s destruction that vige chief has been talking about for a long time¡­? If you ask me, I think it¡¯s okay to cut trees as much as we want¡­¡­¡¹

    If we are talking about weeds you are right but it takes time for trees to grow.

    You¡¯ll be surprised how many mountains will be bald as soon as you pass that technology.

    ¡¸Is it? Got it. I¡¯ll add that condition before proceeding.¡¹

    I¡¯ll leave it to you.

    -0-

    When Youko left, the kittens, who had crawled inside the kotatsu, appeared.

    Ariel, Haniel, Zeruel, and Samael¡­

    The anenekos are at the back of the tiger so the inside of the kotatsu has be their exclusive ce.

    However, you can¡¯t just go inside.

    You have to breathe fresh air regrly.

    When I was pumping fresh air in the kotatsu, the demon king arrived.

    Ariel and the others went to the demon king.

    Gununununu.

    ¡¸Vige chief, can you spare me a bit of your time?¡¹

    The demon king seems to want to talk about work too.

    What is it?

    Eh?

    Loo is joining us?

    -0-

    Though the topic they want to talk about is a simple one, there¡¯s a surprise.

    Loo hadpleted making teleportation gates.

    Isn¡¯t she amazing!?

    ¡¸Mass production would still be hard because of materials but I can prepare enough to amodate the demon king¡¯s n.¡¹

    Demon king¡¯s n?

    Enough to amodate?

    ¡¸I¡¯m nning to connect Shashaato City to the royal capital using teleportation gates.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    What would happen if the royal capital and Shashaato City were connected via teleportation gates?

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, they are 30 days away using a carriage, right?

    This is a big economic step, right?

    ¡­¡­

    Wait wait.

    Before that¡­

    Are you going to announce the existence of teleportation gates? Won¡¯t that cause trouble?

    You told me many times before when I got some teleportation gates myself to treat them with utmost care.

    You even said that other countries will surely not stay still if they found out.

    ¡¸The demon king¡¯s kingdom had repeatedly made internal discussions about it and we concluded that it will be okay.¡¹

    Are you sure?

    ¡¸The teleportation gates that Loo-dono made are slightly special¡­¡­¡¹

    Hearing the demon king, Loo sulks a little.

    ¡¸The teleportation gates I made can only be used for short-distance travel.¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸Yeah. To connect Shashaato City to the royal capital, fourteen pairs of teleportation gates will be needed.¡¹

    ¡¸If you connect them in a straight line, we can connect the two cities by just using half the number. It is too different from a normal teleportation gate so let¡¯s call it a short-range teleportation gate.¡¹

    Short-range teleportation gate huh.

    So, you already made that much?

    ¡¸In addition to that, we would not announce that the short-range teleportation gates were made by Loo-dono. We¡¯ll tell the public that we found them from a ruin. And to answer your question, she already made enough.¡¹

    I see.

    Then, are you sure this won¡¯t trigger other countries again?

    ¡¸They won¡¯t believe the total number of gates we got once we announce it but they surely won¡¯t suspect that they were made by Loo-dono. So, about the instation locations¡­¡¹

    The demon king takes out a map and tells us the instation locations.

    I see. So, the teleportation gates are to be installed at the viges and cities in between the royal capital and Shashaato City.

    ¡¸By the way, there are some limitations with the use of these short-range teleportation gates. First will be it is basically free for everyone to use.¡¹

    That¡¯s a great policy.

    But, is that really okay?

    ¡¸Of course they have to pay in another way. Every time they use one of the teleportation gates, they are forced to stay one night at the ce they arrived.¡¹

    One night?

    ¡¸That is to protect the economy of the cities and viges where the short-range teleportation gates are set up.¡¹

    That sounds like a total waste of time. And are those cities and viges in between even cooperate?

    ¡¸Well, we¡¯ll crack down the ce if they unreasonably increase the price of amodation and others. We will also send troops to manage and guard the short-range teleportation gates. In ces where there are few inns, we¡¯ll also build some.¡¹

    It seems like they have already considered everything that needs to be considered.

    The demon king doesn¡¯t even pause when I ask something.

    The restriction on overnight stays won¡¯t be applicable to military personnel and even merchants and travelers that pay for exemption.

    If you are in a hurry, you have to pay to move.

    Ah, the amount that needs to be paid will depend on the size of the carriage or luggage?

    I see, so, you are controlling the movement of people, goods, and money.

    ¡¸The travel safety will improve significantly and the trade between the royal capital and Shashaato City will deepen.¡¹

    It seems like there are significant influences in various aspects and since the demon king himself has no problem with it, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Why is he asking me this in the first ce?

    If he has already decided to do it, shouldn¡¯t it be okay to start already?

    -0-

    There¡¯s not enough money to fund everything so he¡¯s here to ask me to invest.

    As for perks, my people are free to use the teleportation gate.

    But if the kingdom itself can¡¯t fund it¡­

    Ah, it¡¯s only because there¡¯s no surplus budget.

    If you ask merchants, they¡¯ll surely abuse their privilege and make trouble.

    Mou.

    I certainly have spare money but this n doesn¡¯t benefit me at all.

    Though I have spare money, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll just waste it somewhere¡­

    No, if the royal capital and Shashaato City are connected, the distance from the vige to the capital will be shortened to one day. It will only need one day of travel from Shashaato City to Vige Five after all.

    That would make it easier for me to meet Ursa, Alfred, and Tiselle who are attending the school in the royal capital.

    Is that the only benefit?

    As I was thinking, Loo smiled.

    ¡¸The number of short-range teleportation gates I made are 15 pairs.¡¹

    ¡­¡­?

    Loo points at the map that the demon king put out.

    ¡¸How about we set up the fifteenth pair to connect Vige Five and Shashaato City? ¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I called Youko and after an hour of consultation, I decided to invest in the n.

 Chapter 604 â€“ Plan Modification

    Chapter 604 ¨C n Modification

    Oden.

    It is a dish where you¡¯ll simmer various ingredients together with dashi in arge pot.

    Yes, only simmer and the taste changes depending on the dashi and ingredients you simmer together.

    It is a profound type of food.

    Details aside, oden is a good food to eat during winter.

    The ingredients prepared were radish, potato, boiled egg, tsukune but minced fish instead of chicken, suji niku modoki because it only looks simr to regr meat skewer, I also tried to reproduce chikuwa but I can¡¯t make one with hole in the middle and became t so let¡¯s call it chikuwa modoki¡­..no, this is obviously a kamaboko.

    That¡¯s about it but the oni maids tried to add various ingredients.

    Carrot, tomato, shiitake, cabbage, chicken, squid, octopus.

    All of them are delicious but some people don¡¯t eat octopus¡­.areh?

    Why is there no octopus in the pot?

    ¡¸Vige chief, what are you talking about? If you¡¯re a resident of the vige, it should be normal for you to eat octopus.¡¹

    After saying that, the oni maid added octopus on the pot before me.

    Thanks.

    And Tier, who already ate arge amount of octopus, is already eyeing it.

    It¡¯s pointless to deny it.

    There is an informer.

    Reginleif, who¡¯s sitting next to Tier, sticks out seven fingers saying Tier has eaten seven already.

    Ah, Youko.

    The chicken is still raw.

    Loo, can you make it hotter?

    It was a lively dinner.

    -0-

    When I was drinking tea after eating, a depressed demon king arrived.

    It seems like the n to connect the royal capital to Shashaato City using the short-range teleportation gate is in danger of being scrapped.

    So far, the demon king hasid the groundwork with his power.

    Beezel and tts of the four heavenly kings are actively supporting him too.

    Though Randan and Hou are reluctant, they passively agreed too.

    The ces where the gates will be installed in viges and cities were steadily being secured too.

    However, the civil servants of the royal capital stopped everything.

    Of course, the demon king won¡¯t allow that to happen.

    However, when the demon king talked to the civil servants of the royal capital, he found out their reason.

    It looks like there was a problem in the fundamental part of the n itself.

    -0-

    You can move in both directions using the teleportation gate.

    The same is true in Loo¡¯s short-range teleportation gate.

    Traffic can move in both directions and the size is also simr, which is 3 meters wide.

    Whether they use right-hand or left-hand traffic rules, it is possible for people to go in both directions without any problem.

    Certainly, given how wide it is, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem even if the people entering and leaving are big.

    However, the gates won¡¯t be exclusively used by people.

    Carriages and wagons will use it too.

    No, it can be said that it is the n¡¯s main purpose.

    It is impossible for carriages and wagons to use the gates in both directions at the same time.

    The civil servants asked the military to cooperate and made a fake teleportation gate using frames and curtains and experimented with the flow of horse-drawn carriages and wagons.

    The teleportation gate connecting Big Tree Vige and Vige Five can be used by wagons too but it is impossible for both directions at the same time.

    When used by a wagon, people on both sides would go check it first for safety purposes.

    The civil servants im that if they do this every time a carriage or wagones, traffic jams will ur.

    The demon king said that this will still be more convenient so a little traffic won¡¯t matter. However, the civil servants pointed out that if the gates can¡¯t be used smoothly, there¡¯s not much point in installing them in the first ce.

    After that, the civil servants started preparing not only useless proposals but also solutions.

    They suggested limiting the direction in which the gates can be used with respect to time.

    To put it simply, from morning to noon, the gates can only be used in the direction from the royal capital to Shashaato City.

    From noon to night, only those who¡¯ll travel from Shashaato City to the royal capital will be allowed to use the gates.

    I think it¡¯s not a bad solution but an opposing force appeared.

    The merchants.

    To be precise, the Dalfon Company.

    So far, they have only informed the Dalfon Company about the n.

    The Dalfon Company is in full support in regards to the n of installing short-range teleportation gates.

    However, they strongly oppose the limitation of travel.

    They want to be able to freely use the gate regardless of time if possible.

    By the way, why is Tiselle¡¯s signature on that document?

    Even before the demon king came here, I know that he¡¯s consulting about something to Tiselle but¡­.

    By the way, can¡¯t you just change the direction of traffic every hour?

    They can¡¯t since clocks are kind of rare.

    In addition, there are uracy problems with the few existing clocks. For that reason, the standard time in this world is set ording to sunrise each day.

    There will be severe trouble on both sides of the teleportation gate if the clocks prepared don¡¯t tick at the same time.

    -0-

    Thus, the demon king thought of a simple solution.

    In order to make both directions of traffic flow anytime, there should be two sets of teleportation gates in the chosen ces.

    That will fix the problem of traffic jams due to carriages and wagons.

    However, the problem is that the number of short-range teleportation gates required for the n will be doubled.

    The demon king is here to ask Loo if she can prepare more short-range teleportation gates.

    ¡¸I can as long as I have materials.¡¹

    That is Loo¡¯s reply.

    They seem to be fairly valuable materials but the demon king said that he will use every power of the kingdom to collect them so the trouble of increasing the number of short-range teleportation gates was solved.

    In addition to the manufacturing cost of the short-range teleportation gates, they¡¯ll also pay Loo a considerable amount.

    The problem is solved so why¡­.

    Why is the demon king still standing in front of me?

    Since the short-range teleportation gates to be installed increased, it seems like the necessary budget for the project has increased too.

    So, you want me to inject more capital, right?

    I don¡¯t mind but¡­.

    Youko, who¡¯s behind me, is smiling.

    ¡¸I want to build new inns and restaurants in the viges and cities with teleportation gates.¡¹

    Thus, my talk with the demon king ended and the talk of Youko and the demon king began.

    Youko, don¡¯t overdo things. Take a rest.

    It is not necessary to control those viges and cities.

    You want those viges and cities to produce paper?

    I don¡¯t really mind but is there a problem with the existing papermakers?

    Only Vige Five are making papers from trees?

    The rest are only producing parchment?

    Depending on how much paper from trees is produced, you want to end the history of using parchment?

    But, can we achieve that without mechanizing paper making?

 Chapter 605 â€“ Plan Supplementation

    <h4>Chapter 605 - n Supplementation</h4>

    There¡¯s a blizzard.

    It¡¯s winter after all.

    Cold.

    Still, I¡¯m harvesting strawberries.

    The children said they want to eat strawberries so I¡¯m doing my best to harvest at least a basket full.

    The ce where I¡¯m harvesting is on the northeast side of the vige.

    Since the harvest in the regr strawberry field was over, I can only harvest in a certain ce in the forest that I made for snacks purposes.

    Maa, the problem is returning to the mansion from here.

    The shortest route will make me cross the ranch area¡­

    I don¡¯t know how they knew that I harvested strawberries and now, the goats are waiting for me.

    They probably n to startle me to make me drop the strawberries.

    The goats like to eat strawberries.

    Then, perhaps I should make a detour but¡­the blizzard is getting stronger.

    I should return to the mansion as soon as possible.

    However, even under this blizzard, the goats are not backing down.

    They are staring at my strawberry basket.

    If it is the usual, they should already be evacuating in a barn or even cave.

    The kuros who were with me asked me if they should drive them away.

    Let me ask you back, do you think the goats will give up?

    They won¡¯t.

    Looking at them, they¡¯ll definitely attack sporadically.

    ¡­¡­

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    I had one of the kuro carry the basket of strawberries on its back.

    When the goats saw it, they immediately fell into despair.

    My apologies.

    I won¡¯t give you these strawberries since they are for my children.

    Now, let¡¯s go back to my mansion.

    Hnn?

    Ah,e on goats, don¡¯t target me.

    The strawberries are over there.

    Ou-ouch, don¡¯t, stop, someone, help!

    -0-

    Reginleif helped me.

    Thank you but stop using strong attack magic.

    That¡¯s dangerous.

    Maa, you might really hit the goats you know.

    Eh?

    You¡¯re seriously trying to hit them?

    But, they all managed to dodge.

    ¡­¡­

    Don¡¯t be depressed.

    And stop swearing revenge.

    The goats have good terrain advantage¡­¡­¡­maybe.

    If they don¡¯t, just forgive them.

    Now, let¡¯s go back to the mansion.

    -0-

    On the way, the kuro who was carrying the basket of strawberries identally dropped it on the ground.

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s okay.

    It¡¯s my fault for just putting it on your back.

    It¡¯s not your fault.

    Ah, no need to apologize.

    You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.

    Now, let¡¯s think of making a basket that the kuros can carry.

    That¡¯s what I was thinking while putting all the okay strawberries in the basket.

    -0-

    Sweet and salty chicken wings vored with soy sauce-based sauce.

    It¡¯s delicious.

    Super delicious.

    I can eat as many as there are.

    However, one can only eat a chicken wing or two.

    Thinking of it, the number of chickens that needs to be butchered should be pretty high.

    So, unfortunately, we can¡¯t just have chicken wings on our normal meals.

    I can only eat this as midnight snack.

    Midnight snack¡­¡­

    Yah, maa, that, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore.

    Chicken wings.

    It¡¯s super delicious.

    It goes well with alcohol.

    Only me and the oni maids knew about these chicken wings until Youko and the wine slime found the oni maid who¡¯s carrying my chicken wings one time. Kuro, Yuki, and the spiderlings who are on stand-by near my room knew about it too.

    Ah, there¡¯s also the phoenix chick Aegis.

    Today¡¯s partner for my midnight snack is the phoenix chick Aegis.

    I¡¯m in the kotatsu while Aegis is pecking its chicken wings on the kotatsu.

    Is it good?

    And as usual, it eats dexterously.

    Is it normal for a bird to eat birds?

    Since they are not of the same species, I think it¡¯s okay.

    Chicken wings, delicious.

    It was gone in a blink of an eye.

    I ate seven while Aegis ate three.

    I feel like I want to eat more¡­¡­

    You still want to eat more too, Aegis?

    Alright, I¡¯ll get you more¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The oni maid is ring at me so I can¡¯t.

    I¡¯m sorry, Aegis.

    Yeah, better luck next time.

    Thanks for understanding.

    -0-

    One day, Yuri, the daughter of the demon king, came when I was rxing.

    ¡¸I heard about the n of my father of connecting the royal capital and Shashaato City using short-range teleportation gates¡­¡­¡¹

    It looks like she¡¯s here to consult me.

    What about it?

    ¡¸I agree with that n. This will be a good propaganda of the demon king¡¯s kingdom of not using teleportation gates on military affairs but using it for economical purposes.¡¹

    Sure it is.

    ¡¸However, I¡¯m worried about the viges and the cities on the way¡­¡¹

    If you think of the short distance teleportation gates as the highway, each vige and city can be considered as amodation facilities.

    If there¡¯s nothing special about it or if they don¡¯t have any specialty, no one¡¯s gonna bother about them.

    On the other hand, if they have something special or specialties, travelers might not only be forced-stay for a night but even stay voluntarily for several days.

    For that to happen, effort of the viges and cities along the way will be indispensable¡­

    ¡¸Until now, those said viges and cities along the way don¡¯t say anything since travelers stay over voluntarily. But once the n starts to roll, only a few of them can respond. Only a few of them do have special features or specialties.¡¹

    Sure it is.

    Between the royal capital and Shashaato City, there are ten viges and three cities.

    Among those, only two viges and one city can be said to have something special or specialty.

    The rest of the viges and cities can only be characterized as ces between the royal capital and Shashaato City.

    ¡¸I have heard of Youko-sama¡¯s n of spreading paper-making technology but there are probably only one or two viges that are suitable for paper-making. Thus, I would like to rmend other technologies to be taught to other viges¡­¡¹

    Other technologies?

    ¡¸Like breeding goats, sheep, pigs, cattle, chickens, etc.¡¹

    The viges around Vige Five are already doing that but it is biased to the east side of Shashaato City.

    Maa, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re hiding our breeding techniques and it is also nice to have more food sources.

    Youko even wanted to build restaurants in the viges and cities along the way so I think that would help.

    However, if we can¡¯t control the breeding number, the price will copse.

    ¡¸Leave that area to me. I will be careful to not disadvantage anything and take notes of how those viges would breed.¡¹

    Got it.

    However, it is unusual for you to talk something like this to me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m still an official administrator of the kingdom.¡¹

    Demon king¡¯s kingdom¡¯s administrator.

    A position simr to an inspector in ces with no governors.

    I see. So, are you saying that not all those viges and cities have governors?

    ¡¸Yeah, though it is still a n and still at the stage ofying groundwork, those viges and cities with no governors that heard the rumors havee to Vige Five.¡¹

    That must be hard for you.

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s hard. They can only ask for my help.¡¹

    If you don¡¯t induce them to stand up on their own, you¡¯ll be in troubleter.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right but that¡¯s the only thing they can do for now. What they are doing is still better than forwarding it to the court. There are some ces that will not say anything until the situation has already be irreversible.¡¹

    That sounds terrible.

    What are you going to do in that case?

    Shouldn¡¯t they talk about it before anything happened?

    ¡¸That¡¯s why they came to me. It would be rude of them if they do that¡­nothing can be done until something happened.¡¹

    But, aren¡¯t you a kingdom¡¯s administrator?

    ¡¸Only an administrator.¡¹

    Only?

    So you don¡¯t have that much power¡­¡­

    Not all administrators are fair like Yuri so they can¡¯t be given too much power.

    ¡¸That¡¯s what it is.¡¹

    So, epting the situation is better than appealing it in court?

    Even so, do they really have to go to you in Vige Five?

    I don¡¯t get why it is better to wait for something to happen than forward it to the court before it happens. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to have the royal capital solve it?

    ¡¸First of all, given my official position, I can¡¯t seek an audience with my father, the demon king. In addition, there is also a risk of being dismissed. I can¡¯t just forward something to the bureaucrats of the royal capital. It¡¯s like saying I¡¯m ipetent.¡¹

    Risk of being dismissed¡­¡­since there¡¯s that risk, they can only appeal to you while you wait for something to happen. That¡¯s nonsense.

    ¡¸I think so too. That¡¯s why I asked Randan-sama to create a situation where I can say my opinion more easily or where they can consult us more¡­¡­all of these because of positions and faces.¡¹

    That sounds really hard.

    ¡¸It is. Presently, I¡¯ve already said the opinions of the viges and cities along the way about father¡¯s n in a consultation with Governor Ifrus of Shashaato City. Then, thank you for your support.¡¹

    No problem.

    After thanking me, Yuri left.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Hnn?

    No, wait a minute.

    Why did you even tell me those in the first ce?

    Aren¡¯t you supposed to tell all of these to the demon king and not me?

    ¡­¡­did she juste to inform me?

    -0-

    Vige Chief: I dropped the strawberries once. They might be a little damaged. Sorry.

    Children: They¡¯ll be crushed and mixed with milk and sugar so that doesn¡¯t matter.

    -0-

    Oni maid: Vige chief, that¡¯s enough.

    Aegis: (Leaves silently)

    -0-

    Yuri: Father, where¡¯s vige chief?

    Demon King: I think he¡¯s in the living room.

 Chapter 606 â€“ Planâ€™s Anxiety Elimination

    <h4>Chapter 606 - n¡¯s Anxiety Elimination</h4>

    Arge chunk of salted meat with bones was boiled with vegetables such as carrots and onions. It¡¯s the dish that¡¯s served at dinner.

    I don¡¯t know the name of this dish.

    It is not something I taught.

    It is the result of the oni maids¡¯ effort of trying to make the salted meat purchased from the Goroun Company delicious.

    Thus, I¡¯m not going toin but¡­¡­it¡¯s salty.

    You have to eat it with another dish to cheat the saltiness or else, it would be a pain to eat it.

    Purchasing it from the Goroun Company is all my idea.

    There were a lot of types like beef, pork, goat, mutton, and even which parts are arranged in an orderly manner.

    As for their taste¡­salty.

    That¡¯s normal since they are basically a type of preserved food, salted meat.

    In order not to rot, they are salted a lot.

    Since they are made with the use of arge amount of salt, their price is higher than raw meat¡­well, preserved food is valuable in a lot of ways.

    -0-

    As for why I purchased salted meat, I want to know about adventurer¡¯s foods.

    I have heard about it from Gulf to some extent so it piqued my interest a little.

    I heard they eat preserved food so I tried purchasing salted meat without thinking much about it¡­¡­

    ¡¸Salted meat is a kind of luxury goods so adventurers rarely eat it.¡¹

    That¡¯s what the guy from the Goroun Company said when he brought the salted meat to me.

    Even Shashaato City doesn¡¯t have much supply of it. Salt is valuable after all.

    Salted meat uses arge amount of salt and it makes it expensive.

    As for what kind of meat adventurers eat, they eat meat with herbs that are dried under the sun instead of salted meat.

    When they are on a mission, they¡¯ll carry a chunk of dried meat which is as big as a notebook. It seems like they cut it little by little when they have to eat.

    I failed.

    I should have consulted Gulf first.

    I ordered a certain amount so I was hesitant to return them and it¡¯s my mistake in the first ce. Thus, our dinner has be like this¡­¡­

    Areh?

    You don¡¯t have to force yourself.

    Loo.

    ¡¸Ah, this is nostalgic.¡¹

    Tier and the other angels.

    ¡¸The saltiness is strong¡­ However, this is something great after battle.¡¹

    High elves.

    ¡¸This taste¡­it¡¯s the ingredients we were longing for before.¡¹

    Lizardmen.

    ¡¸There¡¯s salt so it¡¯s not bad.¡¹

    Mountain elves.

    ¡¸We used to make and sell it for a while. However, we have never eaten it ourselves. So this is how it tastes.¡¹

    The minotaur errand maid.

    ¡¸When I was working hard on sericulture in our old vige, salted meat was distributed once a year as treats. We can only eat it one bite at a time¡­how nostalgic.¡¹

    The centaur liaison.

    ¡¸In the mansion where I worked, there¡¯s arge amount of salted meat in a warehouse as army ration. Of course, I was not even allowed to touch it¡­¡¹

    It seems like salted meat brings back memories.

    However, not everyone epted it.

    The dragons look gloomy.

    ¡¸There is nothing we can¡¯t eat but it is better to eat ordinary grilled meat¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s what the representatives of the dragon said to the oni maids.

    The kuros, including Kuro and Yuki, also have bad appetites because it is too salty for them.

    As for the spiderlings¡­¡­they are eating the inner part of the meat.

    The outside part is the saltiest after all.

    On the other hand, the dwarves are in high tension.

    ¡¸Good for beer! Perfect partner! Why didn¡¯t we ask for this sooner!?¡¹

    ¡¸Bring new barrels! Let¡¯s try to check which beer is its best match!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooohhhh!¡¹

    It looks like we¡¯ll have to continue to purchase a certain amount of salted meat for the dwarves in the future.

    By the way, this meat.

    It is not served to the children because it has high salt content.

    Thus, the children are looking at us with envy.

    It certainly looks delicious but it is too salty.

    I¡¯m sorry for the oni maids who did their best to make it taste better¡­¡­

    Ah, they are attracted to it because it has bones?

    Got it.

    Then, tomorrow, I¡¯ll make¡­¡­spareribs with bones.

    Other than the salted meat, all our other ingredients are okay since we¡¯ve properly stocked.

    -0-

    The next day.

    In order to cook spareribs, I started preparing from noon.

    -0-

    Night.

    ¡¸This is good too! It goes well with alcohol!¡¹

    The dwarves were more pleased than the children.

    Maa, they are making all kinds of alcohol. I think it will be harder to serve meat dishes that don¡¯t match any alcohol.

    -0-

    I got interested in adventurer¡¯s food since Gulf consulted me in addition to Youko¡¯s restaurant n.

    ¡¸The demon king-sama¡¯s n has spread and it made the adventurers uneasy. They are thinking they¡¯ll lose their job.¡¹

    If you are talking about adventurers, you¡¯ll imagine people who fight monsters and demon beasts in danger zones to search for something. However, most of their careers will be spent on jobs aspany bouncers or escorts.

    If the short-range teleportation gate of the demon king is installed, their escort job from the royal capital up to Shashaato City and vice versa will be lost.

    Certainly, no one would hire escorts just to pass through teleportation gates.

    Once the teleportation gates are installed, it will be the demon king¡¯s responsibility to protect the teleportation gates and the viges and cities on the way.

    The merchants and travelers will be safer and they won¡¯t even spend much.

    However, there will surely be people who¡¯ll oppose it.

    To people like those, they¡¯ll be rmended to work as escorts at the east side of Shashaato City.

    The n of short-range teleportation gates of the demon king has only be possible because all of those territories are under the direct control of the demon king. If a noble¡¯s territory got involved, things would be troublesome.

    Since the east part of the kingdom after Shashaato City is basically noble¡¯s territories, it is not possible to install short-range teleportation gates there.

    I exined that to Gulf.

    ¡¸Can I say this to others?¡¹

    The demon king permitted me.

    It¡¯s okay¡­

    ¡¸Who are those others?¡¹

    ¡¸The guild masters of the adventurers guild of Shashaato City and Vige Five.¡¹

    ¡¸Those two again¡¹

    ¡¸The two of them consulted me and ask me about it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I see. The two of them became worried after hearing rumors but¡­why did they ask you?¡¹

    ¡¸Because they know that I¡¯m acquainted with Randan-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸So, you want to get information for them?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than for them, I want to know it myself.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? I thought that the adventurers guild should have already been informed¡­why aren¡¯t they doing anything? Or did something dy them¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The adventurers guild is an independent force and it doesn¡¯t try to get involved with politics in the kingdom¡­that¡¯s why no one from the kingdom informed them anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is¡­Those two guild masters don¡¯t even know who from the kingdom they can talk to.¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t they talk to Randan?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s too high.¡¹

    ¡¸So, they are left with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it.¡¹

    ¡¸You can tell them what you know. I¡¯ll tell the demon king to talk to the adventurers guild.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    After that conversation, I heard more about the life of adventurers which made me curious about their food. That made me purchase salted meat on a whim.

    ¡­¡­

    Reflect, me.

    -0-

    It is like this, it is impossible for two presidents (guild masters of the adventurers guild) of small and medium-sizedpanies to ask the president of thergepany (Randan) about the outline of arge-scale project.

    They can only ask Gulf, who¡¯s the fishing buddy of thergepany president.

 Chapter 607 â€“ Kuro and Yuki Zenzai

    <h4>Chapter 607 - Kuro and Yuki Zenzai</h4>

    In Vige Five, there was a food cart specializing in selling zenzai.

    The assistant manager of Kuro and Yuki was requested by the guards and talked to me. Then, I asked the mountain elves to make a food cart.

    The staff of the said food cart were recruited from Kuro and Yuki.

    Therefore, you can say that the food cart specializing in zenzai is a branch of Kuro and Yuki.

    The name of the food cart is ¡°Kuro and Yuki Zenzai¡±.

    Don¡¯t question anything about naming sense.

    It¡¯s a food cart.

    Its purpose is to respond to the request of the guards that are looking for warm, sweet taste under the cold night patrol.

    So basically, it is only opente at night.

    The location of the food cart will be near the facilities where the guards are.

    I made it in the form of a food cart so that it can go around those facilities where the guards are around Vige Five.

    If we build a store or rent a ce, it will be only close to one and will be very far away from the rest.

    The menu is limited to zenzai but mochi can be sold too.

    If you run out of energy, these foods can charge you up but they soon start to get tired of it.

    ¡­¡­

    In the middle of the night, one after another, residents started wandering around in search of the food cart. They even filed an officialint to Youko which she delivered to me.

    They became simr to undead who are wandering around in search of flesh, I mean sweetness, which became a security problem.

    The food cart, that¡¯s supposed to ease up the guards at night duty on the cold winter night, became the cause of disturbance that made the said guards busy.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    Let¡¯s stop this food cart business¡­

    When I tried to stop it, Youko told me to wait a little more.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not asking you to not stop the food cart business. I¡¯m only asking that maybe, we can think of measures to make the residents not wander around.¡¹

    Right.

    -0-

    Why are they wandering around?

    They don¡¯t know where the food cart is.

    Then, the solution is simple.

    We just need to clearly inform them where the food cart is.

    How do we inform¡­¡­

    I think flyers would be the best but there are many people who can¡¯t read.

    How can I tell arge number of people where to go without making them read?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    There¡¯s no choice but to announce it using the voice of someone during the day.

    Let¡¯s hire people then.

    However, once the food cart ran out of stock, we should leave an out of stock sign at the ce that was announced during the day.

    Okay¡­¡­

    In addition, if I really hire someone to announce it all over, there¡¯s a possibility of the number of customers increasing.

    I better tell the staff of ¡°Kuro and Yuki Zenzai¡± to increase their prepared stock.

    Is that all I need to do?

    -0-

    The problem seems to have been solved.

    Good.

    The sales of ¡°Kuro and Yuki Zenzai¡± were also good so the staff were paid a little more.

    However, I told them that this food cart will only run this winter but the staff know the whole thing better.

    They said not only the guards but there are also people who work in the middle of the night.

    And those people don¡¯t only want sweets but also a proper meal.

    I see. A food cart for proper meals.

    The staff said that it would help everyone if they not only stick to selling sweets.

    Maa, I¡¯ll think about making another food cart then.

    -0-

    When I went to the workshop to look for the mountain elves, three machines greeted me.

    That one is a cutting machine.

    It is a machine to finely chop wood.

    The other one is¡­a stirring machine.

    I wonder what they are designed to mix.

    I¡¯m not sure about thest one.

    It¡¯s moving in a strange manner.

    But it is something familiar.

    Where did I see those movements¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Vige One!

    Papermaking movement!

    That means¡­¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s a machine that makes paper desu.¡¹

    One of the mountain elves told me.

    They studied how Vige One makes paper and wondered if it could be done mechanically.

    And since they thought of it, they made it.

    Umu.

    I thought that the industrialization of papermaking is still in the far future¡­

    Will this damage the existing parchment industry?

    No, industrialization is not a bad thing.

    Work efficiency will shoot off the roof.

    The manpower and time needed to manufacture something will decrease a lot too.

    Though the important thing is not to make too much of it.

    ¡¸How many of these are you going to build?¡¹

    ¡¸None. We only made this as a change of pace.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then, hide it before Youko finds it.¡¹

    ¡¸We want to follow your order but¡­Youko-sama is behind you.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Vige chief, I¡¯m sad that you want to hide this from me.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I can only order Youko.

    Don¡¯t overdo things.

    ¡¸I only don¡¯t want them to overdo things. The production of these machines is not so advance because their hands are full with the slider-type coin calctors.¡¹

    It seems like the mountain elves need some break.

    But I can only ask them.

    I have no choice but to order them to make new food carts for Vige Five.

    ¡¸Please, order us without hesitation. Rather than making the same thing over and over again, making something different is definitely fine!¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    I know how you feel.

    -0-

    After helping with the work of the mountain elves, I returned to the living room where the demon king¡¯s group is.

    They are the demon king, Beezel, tts, Randan, and Hou.

    Tiselle and Malbit joined too and it became something like a meeting.

    ¡­¡­

    The agenda seems to be the short-range teleportation gate.

    And it looks like it hase to light that there¡¯s not enough groundwork for the matter with the adventurers guild and they are also consulting both the Dalfon Company and Goroun Company for the merchant¡¯s side.

    I get that but why is Malbit insisting on protecting the interest of Big Tree Vige?

    Also, why is Tiselle insisting on protecting the interest of merchants?

    Ah, no, I have no question.

    If I stick my neck out there, I might get invited to participate.

    The only thing I can do is to stay silent.

    Hnn?

    When I was about to leave, Miyo, who should have returned to Shashaato City after her vacation, arrived.

    ¡¸Long time no see. Why are you here?¡¹

    ¡¸I was called desu. I have to participate in the meeting over there.¡¹

    Miyo, who¡¯s holding a rolled parchment, said that.

    Given its size, it is probably a map.

    Ah, it is indeed a map of the viges and towns along the way.

    ¡¸Vige chief, are you not going to participate? Loo-sama and Youko-sama should participate too desu ne.¡¹

    ¡¸I will refrain from¡­or rather, what¡¯s with that meeting? Is it about the n revision?¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it. I was called here because I was told that the final revision has been decided.¡¹

    I see.

    Maa, to be honest, it will be for the good of everyone if the short-range teleportation gates are installed but that¡¯s something the demon king¡¯s kingdom should decide.

    It is not something I can actively participate in.

    I¡¯m only a coborator at best.

    I have to be careful to not get involved too deep.

    ¡¸I think it is already toote for you to say that¡­¡­I¡¯ll report to youter.¡¹

    I walked out of the living room after talking with Miyo.

    -0-

    Areh?

    Why do you have to report it to me?

    -0-

    After dinner.

    It was the demon king himself who came to report to me.

    -0-

    Mountain elves: We want to try some other image too rather than ying the same jigsaw puzzle.

 Chapter 608 â€“ South, North, and East Dungeon Visit

    <h4>Chapter 608 - South, North, and East Dungeon Visit</h4>

    Choosing a day with good weather, I rode the universal ship.

    The destination is the south dungeon.

    I¡¯m going to visit themia¡¯s residence.

    During the fall martial arts tournament, themias asked me toe to their dungeon.

    They want me to see their newly born children.

    At first, they prepared dozens of reward medals in order to formally request my presence but I refused to take those reward medals since that¡¯s unnecessary.

    It is because not only themias but even the titans tried to do that to summon me too. Thus, after my visit to the south dungeon, I¡¯ll go to the north dungeon next.

    After that, we¡¯ll head to the east dungeon where the grocks are living.

    -0-

    I only have a fewpanions.

    It is winter so I don¡¯t want to cause trouble to the other parties.

    Because of that, mypanions are only Tier, Reginleif, and Suarurou from the angel race.

    Tier is my wife representative.

    Originally, Loo is supposed to represent all my wives but Loo is too busy making short-range teleportation gates so she can¡¯t participate this time.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    Reginleif and Suarurou are my guards.

    Gran Maria and the others wanted toe too but they have to take care of their little daughters.

    I had them stay.

    In addition to the angels, the high elf Ria and the mountain elf Ya are with us too.

    Ria is Tier¡¯s assistant while Ya came with us since she has a request to themias and titans.

    The mountain elves are in trouble because of theck of manpower so I guess it¡¯s rted to that.

    The mountain elves are having a rough time.

    Jack of Vige One, Gordon of Vige Two, Glueworld of Vige Three, Bell of Vige Four, and Yuri of Vige Five are also with us.

    They usually don¡¯te with me in things like this but I managed to convince them to apany me by saying this is a formal exchange for each vige.

    They are all wearing formal clothes.

    Finally, there are also selected members of the kuros and spiderlings which is normal since they are always with me whenever I do things like this.

    Ten kuros and twenty spiderlings with serious expressions are with us.

    I never intended to let the spiderlings go out since it is winter but they requested it themselves so I agreed.

    The spiderlings that are barely affected by winter, Red Armor and White Armor, are naturally boarding the universal ship.

    I know.

    Zabuton told you, right?

    Though I¡¯m not sure if she also told you to follow me.

    -0-

    Those are all the members of my party.

    Unfortunately, Hakuren and Rasuti are pregnant so we can¡¯t take them.

    I asked Flora and the oni maid Ann to take care of my mansion while I asked the beastkin Senna to take care of the livestock.

    The dwarf Donovan¡­yeah, he won¡¯t stop brewing alcohol.

    It doesn¡¯t matter even if I don¡¯t instruct him anything.

    The beastkin Gulf and the lizardman Daga wanted to go with us too but I asked them to go help Youko in Vige Five.

    Youko seemed to want me toe too but please spare me from taking down ruffians.

    If Gulf and Daga can¡¯t control them, it means it is already impossible for me.

    Alfred, Ursa, and Tiselle also wanted toe with us but that would make more and more people follow so I had to refrain from bringing them.

    I¡¯ll take you to the coastal dungeon so please forgive me this time.

    The three beastboys are¡­they¡¯ll go to Vige Five too to help Gulf and Daga.

    That¡¯s great.

    -0-

    The top of the vige, while I¡¯m away, is Alfred.

    This was decided with the rmendations of the vigers other than me and Alfred.

    Alfred, don¡¯t be nervous.

    You should be proud.

    Nothing¡¯s going to happen so take it easy.

    In case something indeed happened, rely on those people around you.

    ¡­¡­

    Don¡¯t.

    Rely on Loo.

    Yeah, only Loo.

    No, I¡¯m not dissatisfied with Dors, Girar, or ancestor-san.

    I¡¯m telling the truth.

    -0-

    Departed.

    Arrived.

    The entrance of the south dungeon is in front of me.

    The universal ship is fast.

    It¡¯s slower than a dragon though¡­oh, that¡¯s just a slip of the tongue.

    Sorry, universal ship.

    You can carry a lot of things.

    You¡¯re our savior.

    -0-

    Of the luggage carried by the universal ship, themias¡¯ part was taken down.

    They are basically crops from Big Tree Vige and offerings from Vige Five.

    The crops of Big Tree Vige are the usual but the offerings from Vige Five are diverse.

    Goldwork, silverwork, ssware, leather goods, woodwork, ironware, pottery,cquerware, weapons, armor, magic tools, alcohol, livestock meat, chicken eggs, miso, soy sauce, etc. that are made in Vige Five.

    There are also gems, linen, wool, feathers, gold, silver, iron ore, wood, salt, furniture, carpet, arts, and books that were obtained from trade.

    I don¡¯t know why they are being given to themias but Ann made an inventory in advance so I gave it to Junea, the chief of themias.

    She seemed to be happy.

    After that, I look at themia children which is my main purpose.

    Themias are simr to the lizardmen, they are an eggying race so you can already interact a bit with the child as soon as an egg hatches.

    Yeah, small but it¡¯s definitely amia.

    However, since they came from eggs, what¡¯s the point of the plump breast of themias?

    After the egg hatches, they will be breastfed for a short period of time.

    I see.

    I was just a little curious about your ecology.

    No, I don¡¯t intend to taste it.

    Eh?

    Naming a child?

    Me?

    Ah, there¡¯s only one.

    ¡­¡­

    Since it is amia, Lamiko.

    No.

    If I really said that, there¡¯s no difference when I named the arachne Arako.

    Ehto¡­¡­

    -0-

    I named it, I did my best.

    The child is still an egg.

    In short, there¡¯s no feature.

    The only information I have is that its gender is female.

    Maa, I¡¯m d that themias look happy.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The next chief has been decided?

    Ehto, you don¡¯t have to do that because of me.

    I think the chief should be someone that has the ability to be a chief.

    That child is still in an egg.

    -0-

    A banquet was held to wee us.

    They seem to have prepared in advance when I told them that I would go.

    It is pointless to decline so I enjoyed it obediently.

    A speech before the party?

    Okay.

    I¡¯ve prepared beforehand too.

    -0-

    Cheers.

    Ah, the good has be delicious.

    You¡¯ve done well.

    Ah, don¡¯t cry. It doesn¡¯t suit this festive atmosphere.

    What I¡¯m trying to say is, let¡¯s eat and drink.

    -0-

    After the party, I chatted with Junea and stayed overnight.

    Ah, of course, in a different room from Junea.

    Our chat was almost like a report of what¡¯s happening around the south dungeon.

    Definitely no sexy time.

    Tier is by my side too.

    -0-

    Noon of the next day.

    We will depart.

    It¡¯s not because we overslept but it is all ording to n.

    We have to make time to greet those who were not able to participate in yesterday¡¯s feast.

    And to check the offering of themias.

    We won¡¯t return directly to Big Tree Vige so they¡¯ll have to carry their offering to the vige next spring.

    That¡¯s the end of my itinerary but¡­¡­ what about Ya¡¯s looking for help?

    It seems like it ended without problems.

    Then, let¡¯s go¡­¡­

    Ah, there¡¯s a see-off performance.

    Got it.

    I will watch everything they prepared given their efforts in this cold winter.

    -0-

    The universal ship departed from the south dungeon and headed to the north dungeon. However, instead of going straight, it moved in arge counter-clockwise curve.

    It¡¯s for the sake of timing.

    There¡¯s also the reason of not passing through the sky of Big Tree Vige.

    It is not disrespectful at all but it seems like we made that move in order to make sure that we won¡¯t go home once we passed through Big Tree Vige and caused a dy.

    I was taught of that by Malbit and Ruincia.

    The titans said that they don¡¯t mind but we have to at least give them face.

    -0-

    We arrived at the north dungeon.

    We did the same thing as we did in the south dungeon.

    I¡¯m not cutting corners in order to say that the way they did things was different.

    Their race is different so it is impossible for them to do the same but I know they tried hard.

    ¡­¡­

    There¡¯s only one unexpected thingpared to what happened yesterday.

    I¡¯m d Tier and Ria are here.

    Name a titan child?

    I don¡¯t mind but he already has a name, right?

    You want me to change his name?

    No, I won¡¯t rename you¡­

    I, I understand.

    Ehto¡­¡­

    I did my best to name the child.

 Chapter 609 â€“ Muttering of a Civil Servant Girl

    Chapter 609 ¨C Muttering of a Civil Servant Girl

    Vige chief is going to visit each dungeon while I¡¯m going to housesit.

    I don¡¯t want to.

    I was surprised when I muttered that.

    I shouldn¡¯t.

    Vige chief himself decided that I¡¯ll housesit.

    One must never be dissatisfied with vige chief¡¯s decision.

    I¡¯m notining. I¡¯m just struggling to remove the feeling of wanting to go.

    ¡­¡­.

    Eh?

    It wasn¡¯t vige chief¡¯s decision that I should housesit but Frau-sama?

    That changed everything.

    Where¡¯s Frau-sama?

    My apologies but I mustin.

    Yeah, I¡¯ll tell her right straight on her face.

    So, where is she?

    Behind me?

    ¡­¡­..

    No, I have noints.

    Ohohohoho¡­¡­..kyaaaaa!

    -0-

    Recently, Frau-sama has be aggressive.

    Whenever she feels like there¡¯s going to be a question for a certain decision, she¡¯ll attack.

    As a person with noble blood, I think problems should be resolved with elegance like talking about it first.

    ¡¸Submit yourint letterter. Now, did you finish your assigned task?¡¹

    Even if I submit aint letter, you¡¯re just going to throw it in the firece without reading it, right?

    I know it¡¯s just a waste of paper so I¡¯ll write it on a board.

    I¡¯ll choose a wooden board that burns thoroughly.

    Last time, I wrote it on a hard-to-burn wooden board and it stayed in the firece for around three days.

    It was embarrassing that several people had read my dissatisfaction.

    Now, my work¡¯s done.

    Even if it isn¡¯t finished, no one¡¯s going toin if we¡¯re drinking tea.

    So, what¡¯s my next job?

    -0-

    My next job was to attend a meeting.

    I¡¯m going to attend as the recorder.

    The participants of the meeting at the meeting room of the mansion are Loo-sama, Flora-sama, Ann-sama, Senna-sama, and Frau-sama.

    Hakuren-sama and Rasuti-sama usually attend this meeting but they¡¯re not here because they are pregnant.

    Gran Maria-sama, Kuudel-sama, and Corone-sama are not here either since they are Alfred-sama¡¯s guards.

    Youko-sama is not here because she¡¯s responding to the troubles in Vige Five.

    Although it can¡¯t be helped, seeing the vacant seats is such a pity.

    And why is Guronde-sama not sitting yet?

    Are you here to represent Hakuren-sama?

    I won¡¯tin since Loo-sama and the others are fine with it.

    Here¡¯s your tea.

    Frau-sama, we¡¯re all busy so let¡¯s start.

    -0-

    As you can see, just looking at the participants, you¡¯ll immediately realize that this is not a formal meeting.

    If this is a formal meeting, there will be a few men like Donovan-sama and Daga-sama.

    And a little more women too?

    Again, this is an informal meeting.

    Its public name is ¡°tea party¡±.

    The contents of this ¡°tea party¡± are diverse but it is basically a pre-confirmation meeting before consulting vige chief.

    Just in case you misunderstand, we are not discussing how to manipte vige chief¡¯s judgment.

    This is more of a consultation.

    The main purpose is to know the contents in advance, collect information, and summarize relevant materials.

    We have to do this so when vige chief asks anything, we can answer immediately.

    That¡¯s of utmost importance.

    This is a consultation where we consolidate everything into one.

    It would be troublesome if vige chief consulted us and we gave vague answers.

    Maa, every participant is used to this.

    Thus, we proceeded with the decision quickly.

    I did my best to record it too.

    I still need to show this to those who weren¡¯t able to participate.

    -0-

    After the preliminary confirmation of different topics, next will be the report of things where vige chief is not involved.

    ¡¸©–¡Á¨Œ¡ó¡õ¡«¡¹

    Not really.

    It is reporting of incidents that can¡¯t be heard by vige chief.

    There¡¯s no bad content.

    Please understand that maidens have secrets that can¡¯t be heard by men.

    I won¡¯t record it.

    -0-

    Thest part is the real tea party, chat time desu.

    ¡¸There are few offerings of Vige Five that I want, is it okay for me to secure them? Frau¡¯s in charge of it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I have a proposal about the education of the children.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, there¡¯s a new type of alcohol. I saw Donovan-sama holding it.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think Ya will be able to bear a child?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m worried about E3-san, she sometimes looks in a distance.¡¹

    ¡¸Alfred-sama and Ursa-sama are confirmed, how about Tiselle-sama?¡¹

    I can join since this is just a casual chat.

    It¡¯s a little fun desu.

    One of the oni maids came and reported to Ann-sama.

    It seems like vige chief has safely left the south dungeon and is now heading towards the north dungeon desu.

    I don¡¯t think there will be any problem but we can never be too sure.

    Vige chief seems to be moving smoothly.

    The meeting room has be quiet because it is a report about vige chief.

    Then, it¡¯s my time to talk.

    ¡¸Speaking of which, I have to consult you about Pirika-san¡­.¡¹

    Pirika-san is a human.

    I¡¯m a demoness so I tend to forget about it but thinking about the lifespan of a human, Pirika-san is already at the age where it¡¯s normal for her to already bear several children.

    I heard a little while ago that she can¡¯t get married¡­.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t want to get married. She said that if she¡¯s going to get married, she¡¯ll only ept Gulf-sama as her husband.¡¹

    ¡¸She wants to be Gulf¡¯s second wife.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. However, beastkins doesn¡¯t like polygamy so it might be hard for Pirika-san¡¯s wish toe true.¡¹

    ¡¸If his wife permitted it, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡¹

    ¡¸I think getting his wife¡¯s permission is the hardest part¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸From the stories I read, she¡¯ll be epted if she properly greeted the wife¡­.¡¹

    I apologize to Pirika-san but this is exciting.

    Love is the nourishment of a woman.

    Eh?

    Me?

    I¡¯m targeting vige chief.

    No, maa, that, I know I have no guts.

    I¡¯m a maiden after all.

    One day, I¡¯m sure.

 Chapter 610 â€“ Village Threeâ€™s Trouble

    Chapter 610 ¨C Vige Three¡¯s Trouble

    The north dungeon visit proceeds in the same way as the south dungeon.

    The only difference is that we passed more crops from Big Tree Vige in the north dungeon.

    I said that I want the visits to be the same as possible but it will be troublesome if we don¡¯t consider the race difference with respect to food.

    The titans definitely eat morepared to themias.

    Because of that, we adjusted certain things¡­..the problem that we thought would happen never urred.

    We were entertained with a wee banquet and stayed for one night.

    And the same happened until departure.

    Even the mountain elf Ya asking for something happened the same way too.

    That made meugh a little.

    -0-

    Now, the next thing to do is to go to the east dungeon but before that, I spoke with Glueworld first.

    Actually, before we left, the offering products of each vige has been given to me.

    The representatives of each vige will be apanying me after all.

    Vige One¡¯s paper and bamboo products.

    Vige Two¡¯s silk and pork.

    Vige Three¡¯s chicken eggs.

    Vige Four¡¯s spices.

    Vige Five¡¯s crafts.

    When we were loading some of their offerings before departure, a problem was discovered.

    Vige Three has no specialty product.

    Everything the Vige Three has can also be found in Big Tree Vige.

    Because of that, I had Big Tree Vige refrain from taking the offering of Vige Three¡­..

    ¡¸Vige Three is embarrassed to send that offering to Big Tree Vige¡­. I¡¯m also sorry for themias and titans since they won¡¯t be able to taste the eggs from Big Tree Vige.¡¹

    The centaurs, Glueworld included, were greatly depressed.

    Maa, the centaurs¡¯ sex ration at the beginning of their migration was extremely unbnced and their hands are tied too.

    Adjusting to their new lives and raising children were their priorities after all.

    When Baron Fuka¡¯s group arrived, the ratio of men and women improved but that time, they struggled to fill the gap between those who came earlier and the neers.

    Vige Three¡¯s specialty product was neglected.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    I think being a centaur vige is good enough¡­..

    They¡¯ve been working hard as liaison officers too.

    What I¡¯m trying to say is, there¡¯s no need to hurry but Glueworld has been lost in thought since then.

    Yeah.

    A specialty product of Vige Three¡­.

    The ideal situation is that only Vige Three can make it but we don¡¯t have to stick to that idea too much.

    Since I left the curry spice making to Vige Four, I should¡¯ve thought of something I¡¯ll leave to Vige Three¡­..

    What is then?

    When Glueworld and I were in Trouble, Yuri came.

    ¡¸As Vige Five¡¯s statuspared to other viges is too low, I think Glueworld-san¡¯s trouble is too luxurious.¡¹

    ¡¸Yuri-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Yuri-san¡­. I¡¯m a vice chief and so are you. You should just call me that way.¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­..¡¹

    Yuri is teasing Glueworld probably in order for her to stop overthinking.

    ¡¸We should just think that your chicken egg was equal to Big Tree Vige¡¯s chicken egg rather than being inferior. Isn¡¯t that right, vige chief?¡¹

    Eh?

    Ah, ahhhhh, right.

    I don¡¯t think that Vige Three¡¯s chicken eggs are inferior to Big Tree Vige¡¯s chicken eggs.

    Yeah, that¡¯s right.

    Glueworld smiled a little.

    I left Glueworld to Yuri.

    -0-

    However, chicken eggs?

    Will that really be Vige Three¡¯s specialty?

    But each vige already has a poultry farm.

    Since it is a specialty, should we increase the scale of Vige Three¡¯s poultry farm¡­..

    No.

    We already have enough chicken eggs.

    No, there¡¯s even surplus.

    The amount produced can¡¯t be all consumed.

    Even if we sold them outside, there would be a problem with the freshness of the chicken eggs. Vige Five can consume it but Vige Five are also raising chickens.

    But there are new stores like Kuro and Yuki that make the consumption of poultry products higher¡­..

    Can chicken eggs be really Vige Three¡¯s specialty?

    ¡­¡­.

    Let¡¯s not think about it.

    -0-

    ¡¸Vige chief, it¡¯s not always a good idea to resolve something on the spot. You better have to look at the ce first and foremost.¡¹

    The one who told me that was Tier.

    TN: She did not call him ¡°husband¡± probably because it¡¯s a formal asion.

    Tier then called Glueworld and told her that we¡¯re going to visit Vige Three.

    Glueworld apologized for the inconvenience.

    No, I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t think of anything right away.

    Yeah, let¡¯s stop thinking about Vige Three¡¯s specialty for the time being.

    Let¡¯s continue when we visit there.

    Anyway, after returning to Big Tree Vige, we will visit each vige next.

    -0-

    The universal ship takes off and heads to the east dungeon.

    This will be the ship¡¯s first visit to the ce but the approximate location was already confirmed prior to our visit to the south and north dungeon so we will not get lost.

    We¡¯re moving counterclockwise again.

    However, that doesn¡¯t mean that we know the exact location of the entrance of the east dungeon.

    The entrance of the east dungeon was at the bottom of arge ground crevice so only a crack on the ground can be seen at a distance.

    Maa, I heard that it¡¯s in the middle part of the crevice so we will not get lost.

    The problem is entering the ce.

    We may have to go down the crevice cliff so we¡¯ll need a rope.

    Ah, we found the crevice so the universal ship willnd.

    Alright.

    What?!

    ¡¸Fly!!!!!¡¹

    The same time I shouted, the universal ship escaped to the sky.

    And a giant bloody viperes out of the crevice to chase us.

    It¡¯s quite big.

    What¡¯s more, it¡¯s not alone.

    I was surprised.

    I took out the AFT in its spear form¡­¡­

    The bloody vipers quickly hid in the crevice.

    It doesn¡¯t look like they escaped.

    ¡¸Perhaps they are hibernating.¡¹

    Ria says so while holding her bow.

    Ah, right.

    They didn¡¯t run away, they only drove us away.

    So, what should we do now?

    I can attack wherever they are hiding with my AFT in spear form but that might lead to the end of the east dungeon.

    When we subdued the north dungeon, Hakuren and Rasuti yed an active part¡­¡­.

    They are currently pregnant.

    Let¡¯s go back to Big Tree Vige and ask for Dors or Girar for help¡­..no.

    That¡¯s not different from me throwing a spear.

    It would be the same with Raimeiren and Guronde.

    Helze¡­.won¡¯t leave Hakuren and Mark is a good candidate since he looks like a person withmon sense but¡­.will hee?

    ¡¸Vige chief, this might mean that the east dungeon is close. What are we going to do next? Wait until spring?¡¹

    Hearing Ria¡¯s questions, I can only tilt my neck.

    ¡¸So far, we have never heard reports about bloody vipers in the east dungeon. In other words, I think they just happened to hibernate in that ce. When the springes, they will leave.¡¹

    I see.

    But there seems to be a lot of them.

    There¡¯s a possibility that they built a nest there.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s ask Hakuren-sama¡¯s help. She¡¯ll give birth this spring after all.¡¹

    Ah, we can¡¯t do anything so let¡¯s leave.

    However, how about the grocks living in the east dungeon¡­..

    ¡¸As long as they don¡¯t leave the dungeon, the grocks will be fine desu.¡¹

    Ria asserts so.

    The grocks can disguise as rocks to hide.

    ¡­¡­.

    Okay.

    Unfortunately, the east dungeon visit will be put on hold until spring.

    -0-

    High Elf: When you said you left the dungeon before, you¡¯re only lying, right?

    Grocks: Rude. We have a highly advance technique that can make us move without being noticed. (No such discussion happened in the main story.)

 Chapter 611 â€“ Worried Ann

    <h4>Chapter 611 - Worried Ann</h4>

    My dungeon visits are supposed tost for about five to ten days.

    We don¡¯t know what will happen in the east dungeon so we put longer days in our n¡­

    And the result, we decided to return after three days and two nights.

    Alfred, who¡¯s in charge while I¡¯m away, seemed to be a little dissatisfied.

    Sorry.

    Red Armor and White Armor psyched up more than usual too but things ended before they knew it.

    Hahaha, okay okay.

    Kuro and Yuki are calm.

    Though they¡¯re a little sweeterpared to usual.

    And the orthros Oru is barking at me.

    ¡­¡­did you forget who I am?

    Ah, it seems like it remembered me now.

    Its tail wags as ites closer to me.

    I wanted to pat it but it still looked resistant.

    Maa, let me pat you.

    Good¡­¡­

    When I reached out to it, Oru ran to Guronde.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I chased it, caught it, and patted it.

    Guronde, I apologize if I surprised you.

    -0-

    I¡¯m grateful to both Reginleif and Suarurou who came with me as my escorts.

    Your presence eased up my mind.

    Please take a rest.

    Reward medals for your service is¡­ unnecessary?

    No, but¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸At normal times, we are not of use to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Right desu. Receiving reward medal for something like this is too much.¡¹

    I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true¡­¡­

    Okay.

    Though I want the two of them to take it, I won¡¯t force them.

    I gave up the idea of rewarding them and left them to Tier.

    They also suggested to leave it to Tier after all.

    -0-

    Gulf is being taught by Gol and Sil of something.

    It is rare for their group to make a move and they¡¯re not a trio.

    ¡­¡­

    Areh?

    There¡¯s a reason for that?

    I wonder what the two of you, Gol and Sil, are teaching Gulf?

    I tried to get closer to listen but I decided to refrain since they have strangely serious faces.

    Or rather, they¡¯re giving off a ¡°don¡¯t approach us¡± atmosphere.

    There are also high elves and oni maids watching over the three of them¡­¡­why?

    Maa, if it has anything to do with me, they¡¯ll talk to meter.

    Yeah, I won¡¯t approach them.

    -0-

    In my bedroom are the sleeping cat Raigiel and jewel cat Jewel.

    It¡¯s probably because my room is the mostfortable ce in the mansion.

    Ah, you don¡¯t have to get up.

    I don¡¯t mind if you continue sleeping.

    I just came to change my clothes.

    Hnn?

    Wine slime is here too?

    You look fine even though it¡¯s winter.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Wait a minute.

    I open the hidden cupboard in the room and check the content.

    Before leaving, I¡¯m sure my alcohol barrel is still 80% full and now it¡¯s less than 30%.

    It¡¯s you.

    It¡¯s good that you admit without making excuses.

    However, you can¡¯t steal.

    What if it is not alcohol?

    You know whether the content of a barrel is alcohol or not?

    Why are you using the dwarves¡¯ line?

    Maa, let¡¯s say you can discern the content of a barrel, however, that doesn¡¯t mean that you can steal it.

    Next time you¡¯ll do something like this, I¡¯ll tell Ann.

    The remorseful wine slime left the room.

    Raigiel is looking at me with tantalizing eyes.

    Yeah, he¡¯ll certainly react this way.

    I know why.

    In the inner part of the hidden cupboard, there¡¯s a hidden door.

    There is a delicious alcohol that I got from the dwarves hidden there.

    As long as it is safe, I won¡¯t care about what happened earlier.

    I tried to exin it to Raigiel but his expression didn¡¯t change.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Could it be¡­

    I open the hidden door in the inner part of the hidden cupboard.

    There¡¯s an alcohol barrel.

    But it¡¯s light.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    I told Anne.

    ¡¸I understand what the wine slime did. However, I thought it was our job to manage the alcohol volume intake of vige chief? However, it looks like you don¡¯t trust us.¡¹

    I¡¯m sorry.

    However, hiding alcohol is a man¡¯s romance.

    I told her about it at the spur of the moment without thinking about the situation first.

    Regrets.

    -0-

    Loo seems to be busy.

    Flora too.

    Maa, I¡¯ll tell them my adventure during dinner then.

    By the way, why are the women restless?

    Secret?

    You¡¯re not doing something bad, are you?

    I¡¯ll trust you then.

    If you can tell me, please do so.

    -0-

    Now, call Ursa, Alfred, and Tiselle before dinner.

    I made a promise with them.

    I¡¯ll talk to them about the coastal dungeon.

    Currently, there are only three children who¡¯ll join the exploration but¡­is there anyone else who wants to go?

    Excuse me but I want to be clear.

    E3 doesn¡¯t want to join?

    Isn¡¯t she Ursa¡¯s friend?

    I think it¡¯s better to invite her than to leave her alone here.

    Though I think E3 is fine staying in the vige even if Ursa¡¯s not here¡­¡­

    I can¡¯t make her do something dangerous.

    Maa, let¡¯s talk to her.

    We¡¯re going to challenge a dungeon.

    Do you want to go? Or do you want to give your slot to someone else?

    Don¡¯t look away.

    Hnn?

    What is it, Ann?

    Is dinner ready?

    ¡¸How about vige chief give up on going and leave your slot to someone else?¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    It is a dungeon that ancestor-san made. I should be fine since he¡¯s going to apany me.

    The demon king has also arranged veteran adventurers.

    And of course, I won¡¯t be going in with the first team.

    If it is dangerous, we¡¯ll withdraw immediately¡­

    Until it was time for dinner, I worked hard to present Ann my itinerary in the coastal dungeon.

    I did that in order to convince her.

 Chapter 612 â€“ Maid Whoâ€™s Watching Over / Maid Who Got Involved

    <h4>Chapter 612 - Maid Who¡¯s Watching Over / Maid Who Got Involved</h4>

    I am¡­¡­someone anonymous.

    The only thing I can say is that I¡¯m a professional maid desu.

    Yes, my workce is Big Tree Vige.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Y-you don¡¯t have to know me.

    I want to stay safe.

    -0-

    Cough.

    Yeah, in Big Tree Vige, there was a case that has been a topic for a while.

    It is the marriage story of Gulf-sama and Vige Five¡¯s Pirika-sama.

    It is against manners to talk about stories like that unless it is already acknowledged by vige chief or at least by Loo-sama or Tier-sama desu.

    Vige chief advocates freedom of love.

    However, if a person in power gets involved, it makes everything different.

    This time, Pirika-sama consulted Youko-sama, the acting vige chief of Vige Five¡­or rather, Pirika-sama¡¯s fellow disciples reached out to Youko-sama.

    Youko-sama forwarded it to Loo-sama.

    I will not say anything about Youko-sama¡¯s judgment of forwarding it to Loo-sama and not to vige chief.

    Yeah, I think Youko-sama already predicted that even if she forwards it to vige chief, vige chief would just say to leave them alone.

    Gulf-sama already had a wife and children after all.

    -0-

    That time, the women of Big Tree Vige started to move and a consultation was held.

    A woman, no matter her age, will get excited with love stories.

    We¡¯ll watch over how Gulf-sama and Pirika-sama¡¯s love story unfold right before our very eyes.

    Yeah, everything¡¯s ready.

    We even prepared the stage.

    We did everything we could possibly do.

    However, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to force them together.

    Not just me, everyone¡¯s thinking the same.

    I swear in vige chief¡¯s name.

    Whatever will happen will be for the two of them to decide.

    And even if I¡¯m watching them, I¡¯m properly doing my job¡­¡­

    -0-

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t think I can love anyone else other than my wife.¡¹

    -0-

    It looks like the two of them are not meant to be desu.

    It is regrettable but there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.

    And it looks like Pirika-sama is already expecting that answer¡­there are tears in her eyes but she¡¯s smiling.

    This night¡¯s dinner, let¡¯s cook Pirika-sama¡¯s favorite dishes.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    By the way, vige chief.

    Why did you fall over?

    You were hit by Gulf-sama¡¯s unbending will?

    I see.

    Can you get up?

    You can¡¯t?

    It looks like the damage is great.

    Are you okay?

    I reached out to help vige chief stand up but before I could reach him, Ann-sama and Ramurias-sama were already helping him to stand up.

    Yes, I¡¯ll polish the windows.

    Ann-sama and Ramurias-sama send vige chief to his room.

    Alright.

    I have a suggestion for this night¡¯s menu¡­¡­yes, then, okay.

    It looks like Ann-sama¡¯s thinking about Pirika-sama too desu ne.

    When I¡¯m done polishing the windows, I¡¯ll go help in the kitchen.

    -0-

    The kitchen is a battlefield like usual.

    There is also a sudden change of menu.

    Ah, I¡¯m not discouraged one bit.

    I can move just fine.

    My friend in the kitchen immediately gave me something to do.

    I feel like it¡¯s heavier than expected but it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t do it.

    I¡¯ll do my best.

    ¡­¡­

    I¡¯ll do my best but can I ask just one question?

    Where are Ann-sama and Ramurias-sama?

    It is rare for the two of them to not show up in the kitchen this time desu.

    They said that they¡¯ll just send vige chief to his room and leave but a certain amount of time has already passed.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Damn it!

    I should have helped them carry vige chief rather than polishing windows!

    -0-

    The orthros Oru is eating.

    When it first came to this vige, it eats whatever we give it but recently, it no longer does that.

    It only eats what Guronde-sama has given now.

    Quite loyal.

    I am proud¡­¡­because I¡¯m the one who made what it¡¯s eating.

    Guronde-sama is only the one who gave the food I made to it.

    No, don¡¯t mind me.

    A maid shouldn¡¯t say something superfluous.

    -0-

    After eating, Oru goes to where Guronde-sama is.

    Sprinting desu.

    You can see that it¡¯s pretty spoiled.

    Guronde-sama is very strict when ites to children¡¯s education but she¡¯s sweet with Oru education desu.

    Once, Guronde tried to tease Oru by hiding while Oru was eating¡­¡­when Oru realized that she¡¯s missing, it ran around all over the mansion weeping, looking for Guronde-sama.

    After that happened, I feel like Guronde-sama has be sweeter with Oru.

    By the way, I¡¯m just curious with one thing, how effective is the nose of an orthros?

    I¡¯m sure Guronde-sama is just ying around so there¡¯s no way she¡¯s hiding seriously so if it looked for her using its nose, it should be able to find her¡­¡­

    No way, could Oru do it on purpose in order to be pampered by Guronde-sama?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Oru never thought about it.

    Sorry for doubting you.

    Its nose is not that good yet because it¡¯s still a puppy¡­No, it didn¡¯t even realize that it could find her if it just used its nose.

    Ah, yes, yes, I will not stop you from walking in front of Guronde-sama.

    But, can you walk before her?

    Aren¡¯t you usually following her behind?

    I see, you are acting as her guide.

    I don¡¯t think Guronde-sama needs a guild in the first ce and what if troublees from behind¡­¡­

    I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll be able to react.

    I¡¯m sorry, my mouth seems to have slipped.

    I¡¯m a maid so I shouldn¡¯t say superfluous things¡­reflect, me.

    -0-

    When Guronde-sama patted the sulking Oru, it returned to its original state.

    Yes, I will not say anything.

    Only that your rtionship is good.

    However, is it alright for you to act that way even if Girar-sama is over there?

    If it is the usual, once Guronde-sama pampers Oru, Girar-sama would be grumpy but it looks like something happened¡­

    You got into a fight yesterday?

    That¡¯s a surprise.

    You always look like a lovey-dovey couple.

    That¡¯s the reason you fight?

    I don¡¯t get it.

    Ah, Girar-sama left the food that Guronde-sama made.

    Right, yesterday, Guronde-sama was cooking something.

    You left it behind?

    You thought it was made by us or by the devils¡­¡­

    Guilty desu ne.

    However, it seems like Girar-sama is waiting for the right timing to apologize¡­

    I see.

    Then, I¡¯ll take you to the kitchen.

    Girar-sama, cooking is also a kind of pleasure¡­cough.

    It would be better if you know how hard it is to cook.

    And the despair of your food being left behind.

    Fufufu.

    Anyway, please leave Girar-sama¡¯s cooking to me. It will be served tonight.

    It¡¯s not a good thing to let a couple fight after all.

    -0-

    Night.

    The food that Girar-sama made was delicious.

    Much betterpared to what Guronde-sama cooks.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Guronde-sama ate the food Girar-sama cooked and sulked.

    Please don¡¯t let it pull you down.

    Wait a minute, why am I the one cheering her up?

    It should be Girar-sama.

    It¡¯s impossible because you haven¡¯t made up yet?

    This is your chance.

    Yeah, don¡¯t be a jerk like before!

    And don¡¯t use Oru as a shield!

    -0-

    AN: Ann and Ramurias only yed a card game with vige chief. I¡¯m sure of it.

 Chapter 613 â€“ To Train

    <h4>Chapter 613 - To Train</h4>

    My name is Hiraku.

    I¡¯m the vige chief of Big Tree Vige.

    Recently, I have a lot of things in my mind so I would like to train my mind.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Train.

    But how? Should I sit under a waterfall?

    Sounds great, let¡¯s head to the river.

    -0-

    Yeah, there¡¯s the waterfall.

    It looks powerful.

    The flowing water is also mixed with fairlyrge ice.

    I wonder what would happen if it fell into the water.

    Looking at it, the ice mmed against rocks and other objects below the waterfall and a loud banging sound resounded.

    It¡¯s winter after all.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Let¡¯s withdraw since it¡¯s dangerous.

    It¡¯s cold too.

    Ah,e on, my kuro guards, don¡¯t rush into the waterfall.

    Withdraw, I said withdraw.

    If you really go there, I¡¯ll go with you!

    Don¡¯t wait for me in the waterfall!

    You¡¯re already ying with me, don¡¯t forget you came here with me as my guards!

    -0-

    Because of my ¡°Healthy Body¡±, I won¡¯t be sneezing anytime soon.

    But cold things are cold.

    I thought of my training again.

    ¡­¡­

    The river during winter is cold so I don¡¯t want to go there anymore.

    If that is the case¡­¡­

    -0-

    I came to the hot spring.

    Of course, I did note here for the hot spring.

    It¡¯s for training.

    There¡¯s no waterfall in the hot spring area so I have no choice but to make one.

    But that is something I can¡¯t do alone.

    Ah, the kuros are already warming up in the hot spring.

    You guys, unlike me, are worried of catching a cold.

    Stay warm.

    It seems like the ghost knights will rece you as my guards in this ce.

    The ghost knights say to leave it to them then, dance.

    I¡¯m now a little uneasy.

    It¡¯s a good thing that the lion¡¯s pride is also in the hot spring area and I also receive a report from Yoru saying that she can¡¯t test her weapon since monsters and demon beasts are not approaching this ce.

    Even if my guards are the ghost knights, I should be okay.

    -0-

    I cut the bamboo I brought in order to make a waterway.

    The water source is already at a high altitude so this task should be difficult.

    I chose a cliff-like ce and made it in no time.

    ¡­¡­

    I can¡¯t call this waterfall since there¡¯s too little water.

    If I take arge amount of water, the water level of some of the hot springs will drop so it can¡¯t be helped.

    Maa, what now?

    What¡¯s important is being struck by a waterfall so I shouldn¡¯t be bothered by little things like too little water.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t even know what kind of training it is to be struck by a waterfall.

    The problem now is that the hot water is being sprinkled from a ce of about 3 meters high and it is drawing a parab.

    It looks more of a shower.

    This can¡¯t be called training by being struck by a waterfall, is it?

    Right, if I induce the water to flow directly towards the ground¡­¡­

    Yeah, that¡¯s it.

    I¡¯ll make this ce a waterfall.

    Let¡¯s do it.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    This is just a hot shower.

    I know.

    I already noticed it when I was making it.

    I was just pretending not to notice¡­

    This!

    This is nothing but a failure!

    However, I refuse to acknowledge it.

    This is not good!

    I actually have the courage to refuse!

    I¡¯m now prepared to say NO!

    There are times where you should not give in!

    I learned something new!

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Even if it is only a hot shower, it should still be effective for training, right?

    Let¡¯s get struck under it a little more.

    When I was feeling good, I felt something that touched my shoulder.

    Ghost knights, you want to try too?

    All right, it¡¯s your turn.

    -0-

    At ater date.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸The matter that you brought to me, am I imagining things or this thing can¡¯t be refused? ¡¹

    I asked the civil servant girls.

    ¡¸No, it is not your imagination. If it can be refused, we will send them to Tier-sama or Youko-sama instead of vige chief.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Loo-sama instructed us to not bother you as much as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, this here¡­¡­you just gave me this.¡¹

    ¡¸It is so important that we can¡¯t judge it ourselves and given the situation, it is also impossible to refuse.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    My goodness.

    Let¡¯s train under a hot shower again today.

 Chapter 614 â€“ Coastal Dungeon Capture Squad

    <h4>Chapter 614 - Coastal Dungeon Capture Squad</h4>

    The day to go to the coastal dungeon hase.

    I¡¯m the captain of the capture squad.

    The members are Loo, Tier, Gulf, Daga and ten lizardmen, Ria and five high elves, five mountain elves, two oni maids, fivemias, three titans, Reginleif, and ancestor-san.

    Ursa, Alfred, Tiselle, Goal, Sil, and Bron will join the fun too.

    I also invited E3, the phoenix chick Aegis, the tiger Sougetsu, and the orthros Oru but¡­

    E3 is holding a siege in the kotatsu so she won¡¯t be able toe with us.

    Aegis won¡¯t be able toe with us too since he will be training with the eagle.

    Sougetsu asked the anenekos if it can participate and it was rejected.

    They don¡¯t want it to go somewhere dangerous.

    Oru doesn¡¯t want to leave Guronde¡¯s side so it won¡¯t participate.

    I¡¯ll just ask Guronde¡­she held back because there¡¯s a possibility of her identally destroying the dungeon.

    Okay, I won¡¯t force you.

    Right right, how could I not mention those other members.

    Thirty kuros.

    And spiderlings¡­¡­about a hundred?

    It is currently winter so I told them to not force themselves but they are highly motivated.

    At first, I didn¡¯t intend to take them but I was persuaded by Ann and Ramurias saying I should bring masters of exploring and capturing unexplored dungeons.

    The masters of exploring and capturing dungeons that everyone acknowledges are none other than the kuros and spiderlings.

    If you are talking about capturing a dungeon, you are talking about the kuros and spiderlings.

    They even have a track record.

    There shouldn¡¯t be a problem if they are with us.

    However, if I want to take the kuros and the spiderlings with us, I have to ask the demon king and Beezel first.

    No one will profit if they make a fuss in the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡¯s territory.

    Fortunately, the demon king and Beezel arrived at the mansion back then and I easily got their approval.

    The demon king even said he can¡¯t reject my request since we will find a lot of short range teleportation gates in the dungeon.

    Wait¡­what?

    Maa, so you already nned it that way.

    I won¡¯t do anything reckless, safety first.

    -0-

    Each member of the capture squad is armed. We moved near the coastal dungeon via ancestor-san¡¯s teleportation magic.

    We arrived at a beautiful sandy area near the sea.

    A beach¡­¡­

    Ah, this was part of that clean-up program?

    The cave was found when the coast is being cleaned.

    The cave is said to be in a rocky ce a little away from here.

    I feel a little lost but there¡¯s something I should think about first.

    The reason why I immediately found the nearby sandy beach and not the dungeon entrance is because we are supposed to meet others here.

    Two other groups to be exact.

    The group of seakins who discovered the cave with a dungeon on this coast.

    The other one is the adventurers who the demon king hired.

    They will be the discoverer of the short-range teleportation gates.

    At first, I was supposed to have that role but I refused so he has no choice but to hire adventurers.

    Why didn¡¯t he propose to have the adventurers discover them in the first ce?

    However, I can¡¯t find any of the groups.

    It looks like they still haven¡¯t arrived.

    Looks like we need to wait¡­

    The kuros and the spiderlings got excited upon seeing the sea.

    Is this your first time seeing the sea?

    You can get close to it but don¡¯t go into the water.

    No, I¡¯m not doubting your swimming capabilities.

    I know you can swim well in the river and in the pool.

    However, we¡¯re supposed to explore a dungeon.

    It won¡¯t be good if you get tired.

    And if you get wet in the sea, your fur will get sticky¡­

    It is hard to secure fresh water in a ce like this so washing you will be troublesome.

    Also, I think you can tell by the smell so don¡¯t drink seawater.

    It¡¯s saltwater.

    Okay, good reply.

    You can go now.

    And Ursa immediately got into the sea and drank seawater.

    Come back.

    You too, Alfred and Tiselle.

    -0-

    The climate in this ce is not so cold but it is still the sea in winter.

    It is not suitable for swimming but it doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t go enjoy it.

    However, running straight into the sea?

    Is this youth?

    No, I shouldn¡¯t be impressed.

    I asked the oni maids to prepare fire so that Ursa and the others could get warm.

    It looks like Loo and Tier are already scolding them.

    Then, I¡¯ll make some hot soup.

    The parties we have to meet still haven¡¯t shown up yet.

    Fortunately, I brought a big pot.

    The pot is big enough for an adult to fit in and it is used in cookingrge quantities of food during festivals and banquets.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    This is a coast so I¡¯m expecting crabs.

    Yes, I know.

    If I make food using this pot, it will be too much so I¡¯m going to use a smaller pot.

    I said smaller pot but it is something that can fit in a child.

    If I have to make food for the dungeon capture squad, using this will be enough.

    When I was preparing to cook, the high elves told me to build a hut.

    It¡¯s not a bad idea to prevent sand from getting into the food.

    I also want a ce where we can change clothes and a toilet too.

    Got it.

    I leave the cooking to the oni maids and go out to procure materials for the hut.

    I asked Gulf, Daga, and the lizardmen to be on guard while I had themias and titans to apany me.

    Monsters and demon beasts around here have been exterminated at the time of cleaning the coast so the danger is low.

    I only took themias and titans with me to help me carry wood.

    I won¡¯t call the kuros and the spiderlings since they are happily enjoying the view of the sea¡­

    There are five kuros and ten spiderlings around me.

    They have the face of someone saying ¡°we¡¯re doing our job properly¡±.

    Maa, I¡¯m not going to a city so it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Reginleif wille with us too?

    Go ahead.

    Ancestor-san is¡­maybe your memory wille back if you walk around?

    Okay.

    As for the beastboys¡­¡­go and watch over Ursa and the others.

    I¡¯m sorry and good luck.

    -0-

    We went into the nearby forest and procured wood using the AFT.

    I will procure the amount the high elves requested.

    No, even more.

    It looks like I¡¯ve been absorbed in cutting trees.

    My tension might have been raised because of the dungeon exploration.

    I have to cool my head a little.

    And I¡¯m sorry for themias and titans that will carry much more than expected.

    It would be a waste to leave them after all.

    -0-

    As soon as we returned to the beach with the wood, we saw a battlefield.

    The first thing I noticed was giant crabs.

    There are giant crabs whose shell¡¯s width is around 5 meters.

    I¡¯ll say it again, crabs.

    Because there are five of them.

    Those five crabs are in the shallow water facing against the kuros who are carrying spiderlings on their backs.

    The high elves and the mountain elves are¡­¡­in the water too, just behind those craps¡­¡­

    Looking at the sea, seakins such as mermaids and sahagin are floating.

    Not just one or two.

    There are around 30 of them.

    They don¡¯t look like they are swimming.

    It seems like they fainted.

    The high elves and the mountain elves are trying their best to keep the seakins away from the crabs.

    Ah, the kuros are taking the crabs¡¯ attention by provoking them while the high elves and mountain elves are rescuing the seakins.

    Where¡¯s Loo and Tier?

    I can¡¯t find them.

    Those two can fly so I don¡¯t think they drowned.

    In short, they were not here from the beginning.

    Gol and the others are¡­trying to keep Ursa and the others from jumping out.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening but looking at the situation, it looks like the crabs have attacked.

    And they were intercepted by those who remained on the beach.

    I don¡¯t know what happened to the seakins but¡­they seem to be alive.

    Did someone use lightning magic?

    While I was analyzing the situation, I focused on the super lucky encounter.

    I never expected to see crabs that big.

    How do I cook them?

 Chapter 615 â€“ Crab

    <h4>Chapter 615 - Crab</h4>

    Crab.

    So far, I¡¯ve eaten crabs purchased from Shashaato City through the Goroun Company.

    I¡¯m not dissatisfied with how they taste.

    They are delicious.

    In the past, there were only a few people in the vige that eat crabs but recently, most of the vigers are already taking a liking to it.

    Though I like crabs, I¡¯m dissatisfied with something.

    It¡¯s the kinds of crabs being purchased.

    Crabs are packed in arge barrel and transported. Yeah, the kind of crabs is not uniform.

    I don¡¯t know the names of those crabs but I can see their obvious differences.

    However, I can¡¯t say anything since they are ¡°crabs¡± after all.

    Therefore, even if I ask them that I only want to eat a certain type of crab, it won¡¯t work.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t try. However, different kinds of crabs were still brought in.

    Maa, I still ate them all.

    They¡¯re delicious.

    It¡¯s a shame that my crab craving was not totally understood.

    -0-

    By the way, there are giant crabs before my eyes.

    That shape.

    I¡¯m sure of it.

    Snow crabs.

    They arepletely iparable in terms of size but I¡¯m sure they are snow crabs.

    Snow crabs are also called matsuba crabs or echizen crabs depending on the prefecture.

    And of course, they are edible.

    In the past, I used to see snow crabs at supermarkets every winter but I could never buy one given their price.

    They arepletely iparable in terms of size but they are snow crabs.

    ¡­¡­

    And I think bigger is better.

    Yeah, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem with them.

    I naturally put my hands together in front of my chest and say,

    ¡¸Itadakimasu¡¹

    -0-

    ¡¸Vige chief, ano, isn¡¯t it better to do that after defeating them¡­¡¹

    Themia beside me told me so and that took me back to reality.

    That¡¯s right.

    There¡¯s a possibility of them running away.

    I immediately give instructions.

    ¡¸Kuros and spiderlings, I allow you to go into the sea!¡¹

    The kuros and spiderlings immediately attacked the crabs at once after they heard me.

    The reason the kuros and spiderlings are not attacking the crabs so far is because they can¡¯t go into the sea.

    I¡¯m d they are following my order but they don¡¯t have to do that when they are attacked.

    I won¡¯t forget to add that next time.

    -0-

    The kuros and the spiderlings immediately killed the five crabs.

    I wasn¡¯t able to stop them which resulted in five cra¡­no, five supposedly delicious crabs bing grilled crabs¡­¡­

    Though I didn¡¯t me the kuros who used magic.

    Their safety is the priority.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    I was thinking that maybe they¡¯re not burnt but cooked which saved me time and effort but¡­that¡¯s false hope.

    The firepower was too strong.

    When the fire was extinguished, all that was left were charcoals.

    There¡¯s not a single part that can be eaten.

    ¡­¡­

    Yeah, it¡¯s okay.

    However, it seems like it is impossible for me to hide it.

    Sweat is steadily flowing out from my eyes.

    The children are even looking at me.

    The kuros suddenly became depressed.

    I shouldn¡¯t cry.

    Yeah, I¡¯ll do my best to hold it.

    -0-

    ¡¸Vige chief! Vige chief!¡¹

    One of the oni maids calls me out.

    It seems like the seakins have awakened.

    Then, let¡¯s go and listen to¡­¡­not them?

    The sea?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Crabs.

    More than twenty giant snow crabs.

    ¡­¡­¡­the tears on my cheeks are no longer tears of sadness.

    ¡¸Heaven, thank you very much!¡¹

    -0-

    ¡¸Ano, it is better to not eat crabs of that size, they are poisonous¡­¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s what a seakin said when he woke up.

    I copsed on my knees.

    In order to boil crabs this big, I dug a big hole in a rock, poured water, and put thermal instion stones.

    The ¡°healthy body¡± that god granted me may invalidate even poison but I think it is wrong to eat something that is already known as poisonous.

    Also, that means I¡¯ll be the only one who can eat it.

    It¡¯s a shame.

    ¡¸If it is a smaller one¡­one that you can hold with one hand, you can eat it since it is not poisonous. Shall we catch you some? We can catch some immediately.¡¹

    Those are the wonderful words of the seakin.

    ¡¸¡­¡­same kind as this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    We forgot that we came to capture the coastal dungeon and enjoyed eating crabs.

    Yeah, sorry.

    I really forgot about the dungeon.

    When ancestor-san came back, I suddenly remembered.

 Chapter 616 â€“ Seaside Cottage

    <h4>Chapter 616 - Seaside Cottage</h4>

    On the advice of the seakins, the hut we built was on a rocky ground.

    If we built it on the sandy beach like what we originally nned, there¡¯s a possibility of being submerged in the tide for about six months.

    A river flows near the hut and the cave where the coastal dungeon is a little upstream of that river.

    This way, the hut can be used as both a base and a resting ce.

    I¡¯ve been listening to the exnations of the seakins about the cave but the high elves and mountain elves didn¡¯t even bother to listen.

    ¡¸Making the floor a level higher than the ground¡­¡­as critter measures? Backrats can easily invade it though.¡¹

    ¡¸Critters in rocky ces can even move upside down.¡¹

    ¡¸They have such a strong gripping power huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Especially backrats.¡¹

    ¡¸But why build in an inverse cup foundation?¡¹

    ¡¸Critters in rocky areas can¡¯t move backwards so it is necessary for them to face the direction they are moving. In other words, if they try to invade your ce built on an inverse cup, the critters in this rocky ce can only walk with their heads down.¡¹

    ¡¸And that will make they roll down?¡¹

    ¡¸No, they won¡¯t. However, if they are moving forward with their heads down, their gripping strength will be lesser and will evene off due to its own weight. You¡¯ll see it as soon as they move at the edge of the inverse cup.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­should we make it slippery?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. There¡¯s a special squeezed seaweed juice. Once the critters of this rocky area touch the edge of the inverse cup, they can only fall down.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. It is inevitable since they can¡¯t move backwards.¡¹

    ¡¸However, if the inverse cup is too shallow, some critters from the rocky area might be able to escape so please keep that in mind. ¡¹

    We received advice on how to build a seaside cottage from the seakins who are familiar with rocky critters.

    It¡¯s good that they have passion for research but I would prefer it if they listened with me.

    If it¡¯s just me, I might forget something.

    Also, the spiderlings won¡¯t be affected by the inverse cup, anti backrat n and they even said that they don¡¯t even need to use thread to leave.

    Amazing.

    -0-

    It is not known what caused the seakins to all faint.

    They said that they seem to have felt an overpowering bloodlust from the shore¡­but, I heard that there¡¯s no strong monster or demon beast here?

    Gulf and Daga¡¯s group that looked around also said that they did not encounter any strong monster of demon beast.

    If that is the case, then¡­

    ¡¸The one who used lightning magic, pleasee forward. I promise I won¡¯t get angry. ¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    No one came forward.

    I never thought that no one woulde forward which means there¡¯s probably no one who used lightning magic.

    Though I don¡¯t think that the kuros will do it¡­¡­

    I¡¯m not happy if I¡¯ve been lied to.

    Be honest.

    Hnn?

    The spiderlings raised their legs.

    What?

    You didn¡¯t use lightning magic but it is your fault that the seakins fainted?

    You scared them?

    That¡¯s impossible.

    There¡¯s no way anyone will faint upon seeing your cuteness.

    Also, if that is true, the giant crabs should have passed out too, right?

    The giant crabs fainted too but they woke up soon.

    I see¡­¡­

    Since you said it yourselves, I guess it is really your fault.

    Don¡¯t scare them next time.

    ¡­¡­it¡¯s a racial characteristic so there¡¯s nothing you can do about it?

    Even so, just don¡¯t forget to make a non-frightening posture.

    Got it?

    It might not be possible now but it might be possible in the future.

    Okay.

    Dissolve.

    ¡­¡­

    If that¡¯s true, then, the people who immediately fainted aftering to the vige were¡­¡­

    For now, let¡¯s apologize to the seakins.

    -0-

    The hut waspleted.

    We now have a ce with roof.

    The walls are removable after considering that it would be hot during summer.

    It¡¯s a stilt house and looks like a seaside cottage.

    It is fully equipped with a kitchen, toilet, and shower forfort.

    It¡¯s a shame there¡¯s no bath¡­¡­

    How about we use the hole we dug for boiling those giant crabs?

    That hole will be a stand by ce for seakins that can¡¯t go tond?

    That means I have to dig a canal to the seater.

    Let¡¯s think about the problem first¡­

    What matters now is to dig a new hole for a bath.

    Let¡¯s do it.

    By the way, what¡¯s with a stand by ce for seakins that can¡¯t go onnd?

    I¡¯m not going to start a business here.

    Sure, there¡¯s kitchen and everything but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Leave the maintenance of this cottage to us. ¡¹

    The seakins said so with serious faces but that¡¯s useless.

    There¡¯s no avable chef.

    ¡­that¡¯s not a problem?

    There¡¯s a seakin that can cook?

    You studied in Shashaato City?

    You even helped in Ma¡¯s beach stall?

    You¡¯ve even been to Vige Five to study ramen in a barrel filled with seawater?

    You¡¯re amazing but please don¡¯t be so reckless.

    So¡­ah, I see.

    You are confident with your cooking skills so you want to show off somewhere soon.

    However, it is difficult for seakins to leave the sea for a long time so you would be grateful if there will be a seaside store¡­¡­

    Right.

    Since you have a chef of your own, everything changed.

    There won¡¯t be so much hassle since you only need to buy ingredients.

    If you ask the Goroun Company, they can sell you ingredients regrly.

    The next problem is the customers¡­

    Isn¡¯t this ce too far from the city?

    Your target customers are the seakins?

    But¡­are you sure?

    As for me, I don¡¯t see any problem but¡­

    Don¡¯t be upset.

    Since you are going to open a business, you need permission from the demon king.

    I already informed him that I might build a base but I didn¡¯t tell him anything about opening a business.

    It might not be necessary but report, contact, and consultation are important.

    When I said that, ancestor-san brought the demon king.

    ¡¸Your spirit ismendable but do you have the skill to support that spirit? ¡¹

    ¡¸I might not be skillful enough to open my own store yet but I want to please everyone with my cooking! ¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then, please me. ¡¹

    The demon said so as if he¡¯s a gourmet.

    We brought ingredients so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    -0-

    Lunch was crab dishes and the little early dinner were curry and ramen.

    ¡¸This curry, though its taste is several levels lowerpared to curry that can be eaten in the vige and Ma¡­for some reason, I feel like this is the true curry. ¡¹

    Eating seafood curry by the sea feels kind of special.

    However, since we are by the sea, seafood was used a little more than necessary.

    Like too much crabs and prawns.

    No, I didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸This ramen also tastes several level lowerpared to the ramen served in the vige¡­¡­it¡¯s delicious.¡¹

    Eating seafood ramen by the sea feels kind of special.

    Though myment about the ingredients is simr.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I¡¯m not saying using too much seafood is bad.

    There¡¯s no rule saying you shouldn¡¯t do it.

    No, I didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸Excellent! I¡¯ll give you permission to do business!¡¹

    Since the demon king gave his permission, it was decided that he¡¯ll start a business here.

    That¡¯s good.

    Good luck.

    Eh?

    No, what do you mean manager?

    Don¡¯t force me on it.

    You don¡¯t have anything to pay for the cottage?

    No need no need.

    I¡¯ll just give it to you.

    Hahaha, I don¡¯t need some shares.

    Though you should pay for the ingredients I¡¯ll give you.

    You can pay for that with seafood.

    The not giant crabs you caught earlier would be great.

    The special squeezed seaweed juice for the backrat inverse cup trap would be okay too.

    The high elves and mountain elves were interested in it.

    Ah, not too much though.

    You can also pay with fishes that you can catch depending on the season.

    But don¡¯t overfish.

    Also, though I don¡¯t think it will happen, if the demon king ever evicts you, just follow his order obediently.

    This is the demon king¡¯s territory.

    I¡¯ll help you build a cottage somewhere else.

    -0-

    It was decided that the seakin will start operating a business in the cottage but this is currently our base for the dungeon exploration.

    I know how you feel but please be patient for now.

    We still need to transport ingredients.

    However, what happened to Loo and Tier? And what about the adventurers that the demon king hired?

    If they arete, they arete. However, they should have at least informed us¡­¡­

    Loo and Tier said they¡¯re going to do something before the giant crabs and seakins came and flew somewhere.

    What is their business?

    When I was thinking about it, I heard a kuro barking outside.

    Someone seems to havee.

    However, I can¡¯t seem to find anyone.

    Hnn?

    Ah, there it is.

    Tier¡¯s golem.

    I didn¡¯t notice it because it¡¯s short.

    The golem is carrying an adventurer-like man.

    He¡¯s not injured but it looks like he fainted.

    Who¡¯s this?

    ¡¸Kokusu of Miagard¡¯s Ax?¡¹

    It looks like an adventurer that the beastboys knew.

 Chapter 617 â€“ Adventurerâ€™s Suffering

    <h4>Chapter 617 - Adventurer¡¯s Suffering</h4>

    My name is Rentan.

    A member of the adventurer¡¯s team ¡°Miagard¡¯s Ax¡± which is famous in the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    My role in our team is ¡°tank¡±.

    With my heavy armor and customized shield, my main task is to protect the other party members from the enemy.

    However, since I¡¯m heavily armored and even have a heavy customized shield, my movement speed is slow.

    I¡¯m also not suitable for long distance travel.

    Because of that, there are times where I can¡¯t participate in a quest.

    Of course, I have myints.

    However, it can¡¯t be helped.

    For example, a ¡°tank¡± like me is definitely not suitable for medicinal herb gathering.

    Even in an escort mission, I¡¯ve been the reason for the slow travel time.

    It would be good if I could be put on the carriage during our escort missions. However, how can I even think of taking the space of the goods we are supposed to escort?

    If I were the merchant, I wouldn¡¯t do it either.

    If you¡¯re going to ask what kind of quest I¡¯m good at, it should be base defense.

    Maa, there are few quests like that and even if there¡¯s one avable, no members other than me will take it.

    The rest will be¡­doing quests they are good at.

    I¡¯m also good at being a sacrifice that will make sure that others will be able to escape.

    Yeah, there¡¯s no way there will be a quest like that.

    And that¡¯s good.

    I would like to refrain from taking such a request even if I¡¯m good at it.

    Safety first.

    That¡¯s what I think.

    -0-

    One day, the members of ¡°Miagard¡¯s Ax¡± were gathered by our leader.

    All fourteen of us, including the leader.

    This is not unusual.

    When he takes a quest, he¡¯ll exin it to all members in order to decide who¡¯ll go.

    I listened to the content of the quest while wishing that it¡¯s a quest that I can participate¡­

    The content of the request is to spend a few days in a certain ce, receive an item, and return with it.

    That¡¯s it.

    It¡¯s so simple that it¡¯s questionable.

    However, the reward for this quest is high.

    The legitimacy of the quest has already been checked twice.

    But why did he receive that quest?

    Also, what kind of item are we going to pick up?

    Everyone¡¯s doubtful so we all started at Kokusu who¡¯s beside our leader. Kokusu shrugged his shoulders and spoke.

    ¡¸This is a nomination quest.¡¹

    I see.

    In other words, we were appointed by the other party so we can¡¯t refuse.

    Then, it can¡¯t be helped but¡­who is the other party? Why can¡¯t he be refused?

    That information alone already gave away the difficulty of this quest.

    We¡¯re still staring at Kokusu since we wanted to hear who the other party is.

    ¡¸The quest giver is none other than the royal capital¡¯s adventurers guild¡¯s guild master.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Sky high dangerousness!

    I tried to escape with all my might but I was captured by our leader.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry but everyone must participate. Let¡¯s face this misfortune together.¡¹

    When the leader dered so, all other members except Kokusu booed.

    -0-

    We rushed from the royal capital to Shashaato City.

    It was because our departure was dyed a number of times.

    It was due to members of our party trying to escape.

    There was a cycle of running away, catching, and persuading.

    I think it¡¯s okay to leave members who are opposed to go with all their mights but the quest needs a certain number of people.

    Are we going to pick up a lot of things?

    We tried to increase our chances of survival but it seems like the beastboys that we can relied on refused because they seemed to have received nomination quest too.

    It looks like nobles are involved so they can¡¯t move without permission.

    ¡­¡­maa, those beastboys are nobles after all.

    Our other adventurer friends who heard that we received a nomination request from the guild master escaped before we knew it.

    They¡¯re heartless.

    Thus, we decided not to look for them.

    Our only hope is the adventurers guild in Shashaato City.

    Though the notoriety of the guild master of the royal capital¡¯s adventurers guild might have spread already to Shashaato City, there might be people who we can trick¡­cough, I mean would wish to join our adventure.

    That¡¯s a true adventurer.

    Though we can¡¯t find them in the royal capital, we believe that we can find true adventurers in Shashaato City.

    ¡¸I only wish it will be more than one!¡¹

    I¡¯m alreadyughing for the worst.

    -0-

    There¡¯s no true adventurer in Shashaato City.

    Damn it.

    The curry is delicious.

    -0-

    With a little hope, we tried to hit the adventurers guild in Vige Five but we also failed to find one.

    However, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no true adventurer there but they are all busy exterminating monsters and demon beasts around Vige Five so they did not even listen to our story.

    Ramen is also quite good.

    It seems like it should be eaten with chopsticks rather than a fork.

    Let¡¯s learn how to use chopsticks.

    While I was escaping reality, we started moving for the quest.

    -0-

    ¡¸Is it here?¡¹

    The leader asks Kokusu.

    We arrived at a beautiful beach¡­¡­

    Was there a beach in this ce?

    We¡¯ve been adventuring in Shashaato City for half a year and we also walked around this area but I can¡¯t remember this ce.

    That¡¯s even the reason why we brought some equipment¡­

    ¡¸This ce has been maintained so it¡¯s betterpared before.¡¹

    The other members agreed with Kokusu¡¯s opinion.

    The feeling of trouble bes stronger.

    ording to the information we gathered in Shashaato City and Vige Five, there seems to be a newly discovered dungeon near here.

    I wonder if this quest is rted to that.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸I can¡¯t calm down in this ce so let¡¯s go to the forest.¡¹

    We were supposed to wait for a few days on the beach ording to the quest but the beach is too open and there¡¯s few ces to hide so we will never be able to rx there.

    I also agree with moving to the forest.

    -0-

    We set up a base in the forest.

    For now, let¡¯s eat.

    We managed to replenish seasonings in Shashaato City.

    Delicious is justice.

    Currently, we decided to take turns watching the beach.

    I don¡¯t know who¡¯ll bring the items but we were not instructed to wee whoever it is.

    We should at least be this cautious.

    -0-

    The night came, then, morning.

    Kokusu, who was watching over the beach, copsed.

    Eh?

    When I was thinking why, the trembling body of Kokusu suddenly jumped up and ran with all his might to us.

    Why?

    No, I get it.

    Among the monsters and demon beasts that adventurers like us are dealing with, there are those who can dazzle, make someone sleep or even faint.

    We have magic tools to counter it so the person who gets dazzled or sleeps will get back to normal after fainting.

    Did it work?

    The disadvantage is the high price and it¡¯s a one-time disposable item. I also heard that it hurts a lot when activated.

    The teary-eyed Kokusu turned to us and told us to run using hand signals.

    If the situation is bad, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for you to cry.

    We immediately understood why.

    The magic tool activated.

    He¡¯s probably hurting all over.

    However, he didn¡¯t evenin.

    We did not dare collect our luggage ced in the base and ran away.

    -0-

    I think while running.

    Then, I saw a big beast.

    A wolf.

    Not just a wolf.

    I know what it is.

    A disaster.

    And there¡¯s something on its back?

    Maybe it was the one that stunned him.

    It should be stun bash.

    There are very few monsters or demon beasts that have that ability but none of those are something we can deal with without preparing special equipment.

    And the wolf is carrying something like that on its back¡­¡­

    This force can already destroy a city.

    This is bad.

    Really bad.

    Thinking of the nearby ces, it should be Shashaato City and Vige Five.

    For the sake of the people living there, we should kill them here.

    If possible.

    But it¡¯s impossible.

    They won¡¯t wait for the members of Miagard¡¯s Ax to be fully equipped.

    And even if they did, I can see it clearly.

    Their overwhelming power.

    Can you understand what I¡¯m currently feeling? No matter what choice I choose, it will result to death.

    But I don¡¯t want to die.

    There are a lot of things I want to do.

    I want to get married.

    It¡¯s my little dream.

    I¡¯ll get married and build a family with lots of children.

    I don¡¯t have a partner yet.

    However, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s there, somewhere.

    That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to die.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    There¡¯s one thing I forgot to say.

    The wolf with a formidable adversary on its back¡­it¡¯s not just them.

    I didn¡¯t count but there should be at least 10 pairs like them.

    Hahahahaha.

    It looks like the end of the world hase.

    But I will survive.

    Goodbye, my favorite shield.

    Goodbye, my favorite armor.

    I don¡¯t have a sword!

    Which city is more powerful, Shashaato or Vige Five?

    It¡¯s Vige Five.

    Not speaking of the adventurers, the guards there are all well trained.

    My teammates seem to have concluded the same thing.

    All of us are heading to Vige Five.

    Alright, let¡¯s get out of here!

    Let¡¯s get out of here!!!!

    But despair doesn¡¯t want to leave us alone.

    Kokusu looks behind and screams.

    We can¡¯t leave Kokusu behind.

    He¡¯s not acting like the normal Kokusu.

    He should have at least told us what he saw.

    However, he just looks forward and runs.

    I think he¡¯s right in doing so though.

    However, I can¡¯t just let fear swallow me.

    So I checked at our back too.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Two women flying.

    Given the way they fly, they are flying for us.

    Ah, I know them.

    I know those faces.

    The blood sucking princess Lulushi and angel of annihtion Tier.

    They are world famous.

    Their disaster level surpasses those wolves.

    Those two are people no one can offend.

    I used to know them only with their names but for some reason, I found the paintings of the two of them in Shashaato City and Vige Five.

    Why are they chasing us too?

    Given the direction they came from, they should be rted with those wolves¡­no, perhaps one of them is ordering those wolves.

    God is so cruel.

    Me and my running teammates look at each other and nod.

    Then, our leader shouted.

    ¡¸Scatter and escape!¡¹

    -0-

    -POV Change-

    -0-

    The flying Loo and Tier.

    ¡¸Areh, those should be the adventurers that the demon king hired, right? Why are they running away?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know desu. How about trying to call them? Loo-san, please.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay okay. Oi, adventurers over there.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    They were replied with screams.

    ¡¸Loo-san¡¯s voice might have scared them.¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it. I don¡¯t know what happened but they look like they¡¯re in trouble. Want to check them out?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind but¡­¡­it looks like they don¡¯t have the n to cooperate, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure they don¡¯t. That means we have no choice but to catch them.¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡­ara, they scattered.¡¹

    ¡¸Just when I was about to cast a wide area effect magic.¡¹

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t chant so I don¡¯t think they sensed it but¡­doesn¡¯t that mean that those adventurers are pretty skilled.¡¹

    ¡¸I like them already. Want to check out who¡¯ll be able to catch more?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu. I won¡¯t lose.¡¹

    Thus, Miagard¡¯s Ax¡¯s suffering has just started.

    -0-

    What happened:

    ¡¸Oi, adventurers over there.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    They were replied with screams.

    The adventurers didn¡¯t understand her.

 Chapter 618 â€“ Capture Begins

    <h4>Chapter 618 - Capture Begins</h4>

    Morning.

    In the corner of the hut, Loo and Tier are sitting straight while covering their faces using their hands.

    They are embarrassed.

    They forgot about the kids and chased the adventurers all night after all.

    ¡¸Ugh, one of them escaped¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I thought we caught everyone¡­¡­¡¹

    Or so I thought.

    It looks like the thing they are embarrassed about is letting one of the adventurers escape.

    That person managed to warn the guards of Vige Five, asked for hisrades¡¯ rescue, and then ran into a tavern to court unmarried women. He was captured by the guards with Youko as the lead and was carried back here by Beezel.

    The remaining 13 adventurers, who were captured by Loo and Tier, weed him with embrace.

    Such a good bond for an adventurer¡¯s team.

    These adventurers were supposed to discover the short range teleportation gates ording to the demon king¡¯s n and they are called Miagard¡¯s Ax.

    It seems like they are adventurers that got acquainted with the beastboys in the royal capital.

    Because of that, the 13¡­now, 14, won¡¯t leave the beastboys¡¯ side.

    I understand that you are acquainted with each other so you are at ease with them but how could adults like you hold children¡¯s clothes?

    Let¡¯s just eat breakfast.

    -0-

    After breakfast.

    I gathered the dungeon capture members and discussed how we would capture it.

    As for the seakins, we will be apanied by two mermaids as guides to the entrance.

    It looks like they won¡¯t enter the dungeon.

    The rest of the seakins will be guarding the hut and¡­prepare for the opening.

    Good luck.

    The adventurers also won¡¯t enter the dungeon.

    Instead of waiting here¡­it looks like they¡¯re going to collect their luggage that they left in the forest.

    I don¡¯t really care but why are you begging those three to go with you¡­¡­

    Since the beastboys voluntarily cooperate with them, I leave them be.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    The two oni maids, fivemias, and three titans won¡¯t enter the dungeon too and will just wait in the hut.

    The oni maids will make food for everyone and themias will be responsible for transporting the food into the dungeon.

    As for the titans, if something strange happens, they will be called if necessary.

    -0-

    And so, we entered the coastal dungeon with the following members:

    Me, Loo, Tier, Gulf, Daga, 10 lizardmen, Ria and five high elves, Reginleif, and ancestor-san.

    There¡¯s also Ursa, Alfred, and Tiselle.

    And thirty kuros and a hundred spiderlings.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Before leaving, I thought our firepower was enough but now, I feel uneasy.

    Should I bring more from the vige?

    Loo and Tier told me that the members are more than enough so I didn¡¯t do so.

    However, if things be dangerous, we have to withdraw immediately.

    Don¡¯t forget that.

    -0-

    The coastal dungeon is a cave upstream of the river but since it is the only water source of the river, you just need to follow it.

    Lights were needed near the entrance of the cave but as we went in further, the walls began to glow and the lights were no longer needed.

    ¡¸Here.¡¹

    Something blocked our way.

    A huge iron door that looks like a temple door.

    There are also gargoyles on the left and right side of the door.

    ¡¸I see. I¡¯m sure making gargoyle was my habit but¡­¡­I can¡¯t remember anything.¡¹

    While ancestor-san was thinking, Loo appealed to me and pointed the characters written on the pedestal where the gargoyle statue is riding.

    ¡¸Rumani Bran Transilver?¡¹

    That doesn¡¯t sound like ancestor-sans name, does it?

    One of his many names?

    Heh.

    This dungeon is something that ancestor-san made after all¡­¡­

    Ah, you were asked by someone to install the gargoyle statues for security purposes?

    In any case, we are now certain that ancestor-san is involved.

    If ancestor-san recalls the dungeon, it will be easy for us to capture this but that would be regrettable¡­

    However, why are you certain that this is an unexplored dungeon?

    ¡¸The gargoyle statues were not destroyed. Normally¡­when someone touches the door, they¡¯ll start moving.¡¹

    Loo said so and touched the door.

    The statue of the tough looking gargoyle begins to move.

    ¡¸Warning! No one¡¯s allowed to break in! Get your hands off the gate!¡¹

    When Loo let go, the gargoyle returned to normal.

    ¡¸The statue of the gargoyle has not been destroyed so this is definitely unexplored.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right but¡­it¡¯s strange.¡¹

    ¡¸Strange?¡¹

    ¡¸It is normal that it won¡¯t let anyone in but, normally there should be a ridded or a secret switch somewhere¡­¡¹

    Right.

    For confirmation, I asked ancestor-san to touch the door.

    The gargoyle statue moved.

    Even ancestor-san is not spared.

    ¡¸It looks like it is impossible to investigate how to open the door without destroying that gargoyle statue.¡¹

    Looks like it.

    I asked ancestor-san if it is okay to destroy the gargoyle statue.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know since I don¡¯t remember. However, I don¡¯t really care if it will be destroyed.¡¹

    He is probably looking at it as an immature product of the past so he wants to destroy it too.

    I think it is a waste but safety first.

    I destroyed the gargoyle statue using the AFT.

    ¡­¡­

    Areh?

    Why is everyone looking at me?

    ¡¸Ehto, during its not moving state, it has a barrier so destroying it is impossible¡­never mind. I¡¯ll check the door.¡¹

    Please.

    -0-

    While Loo was checking the door, I asked the seakins that guided us.

    ¡¸By the way¡­the river is flowing by the door, if you could swim upstream that river, can you go beyond the door?¡¹

    ¡¸That should be the case but that¡¯s not the case.¡¹

    There¡¯s a barrier there so they can¡¯t swim upstream.

    To prove it, the seakin threw a stone on the upstream river.

    The stone seems to have hit something like a wall on the way.

    That¡¯s the barrier?

    ¡¸Since the river is flowing, I think it¡¯s a one way barrier that will only not activate if you¡¯reing from the other side.¡¹

    I see, so that¡¯s how it is.

    Thank you.

    However, a barrier¡­

    Should I break the barrier using the AFT too?

    When I was thinking of doing it, Loo managed to open the door.

    Breaking the barrier using the AFT is thest resort.

    I thanked the seakins that guided us and moved forward.

    -0-

    Even after passing through the door, the scenery did not change. It¡¯s still a cave.

    A wide cave parallel to the flowing river.

    After walking for a while, I heard the sound of a waterfall.

    There is arge pond and a waterfall.

    ¡­¡­

    Areh?

    A dead end?

    That doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    There¡¯s a door somewhere¡­

    It¡¯s behind the waterfall.

    An easy stash.

    Around that door are¡­tons of graffiti.

    ¡°Don¡¯t open, dangerous!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t approach.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t open this door even if it is yourst resort!¡±

    Those scare me.

    Is it really dangerous?

    ¡¸ssic threats.¡¹

    Loo did not mind and put her hands on the door.

    It was easily open.

    There¡¯s a big devil statue ced in the room beyond that door.

    ¡¸Vige chief, don¡¯t let your guard down. That statue is different from the gargoyles before.¡¹

    Ancestor-san urges me to be careful.

    I don¡¯t know how it is different but the big devil statue¡¯s eyes shine and talks.

    ¡¸Beyond this point are trials. You can only take it in a group of three.¡¹

    Then, a staircase of light appeared.

    -0-

    -Omake-

    -0-

    The thirteen adventurers that were captured by Loo and Tier weed him.

    The man who seemed to be the leader hugged the newly brought man.

    ¡¸Hey, are you taking the role of ¡°tank¡± as the fastest runner?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto¡­¡­¡¹

    Several more surround him.

    ¡¸We heard that you were courting a woman? You¡¯ve got one hell of a leeway.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know how scare we are here?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that you drunk and didn¡¯t even dare join the rescue team.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! You would have done the same if you were the one who managed to escape! Do you even understand how I feel? Do you know how I felt when I suddenly got arrested by the guards? And when I met a high ranking person, I was suddenly sent back to the forest without a single exnation. Do you understand how I feel!!!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how you feel but¡­¡­when I heard you were courting someone, I know it¡¯s a lie.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, definitely a lie.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    An adventurer¡¯s team with close bond.

 Chapter 619 â€“ Trial Begins

    <h4>Chapter 619 - Trial Begins</h4>

    A staircase of light appeared before us.

    Loo and Tier analyzed it.

    ¡¸This staircase is made of magic. There¡¯s seems to be no trap¡­ah, it seems like the spiderlings and kuros counts as one too.¡¹

    ¡¸It seems to be strict with number desu ne.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it a trick to disperse forces?¡¹

    ¡¸If that is the case, even if it says that a group of three can climb, there¡¯s a possibility that the stairs will disappear after the three climbed up.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It would be nice if the staircase will appear again in time but if it¡¯s goal is to make sure that the three that climbed won¡¯t be able to return, it means this is a trap.¡¹

    ¡¸Tricky desu ne.¡¹

    ¡¸Maa, we have no choice. We need to try it at least¡­¡¹

    And so, a group of three was chosen to move forward.

    -0-

    I was removed from the first group candidates.

    I understand why.

    We¡¯ve been working together until now but we¡¯ve promised that I¡¯ll be thest to enter the dungeon.

    I can¡¯t go with the first team.

    Of course, the children can¡¯t go too.

    Since it hase to this¡­

    Would it be safe to send Loo, Tier, and ancestor-san?

    When I was thinking so, the kuros barked to appeal.

    The spiderlings on their backs are volunteering too.

    Seeing them, Gulf, Daga, and the mountain elves volunteered too.

    It¡¯s good to be aggressive but we¡¯re in a dangerous ce.

    No, I¡¯m not saying no¡­

    It was decided with draw lots.

    -0-

    Spiderling, spiderling, spiderling.

    Well, yeah, they got the most number so this is not surprising.

    Are you okay with it?

    You¡¯re so confident.

    Okay, got it.

    Please.

    After climbing up, the first thing you need to check is if you cane back.

    If you can¡¯t, stay put and wait.

    But don¡¯t forget to be flexible.

    Don¡¯t be like yesterday where you can¡¯t protect others because I ordered you to not go into the sea.

    Safety is your first priority.

    Even if you are trapped, I will definitely go and help you so don¡¯t overdo it.

    -0-

    The spiderlings climbed the stairs.

    When they managed to climb to a certain height, they were shrouded by light and disappeared.

    Or maybe I can¡¯t just see them because of the light?

    Or perhaps they were teleported somewhere?

    I suddenly became uneasy.

    This situation is now beyond what Loo and Tier predicted but the staircase of light is still there.

    I suppressed my feeling of wanting to check the spiderlings out and patiently waited for them.

    ¡­¡­

    After waiting for a while, the spiderlings did not return so the next group will climb.

    The next group will be a kuro, a spiderling, and a spiderling.

    Like the previous one, they were absorbed by the light and can¡¯t be seen anymore.

    However, unlike before, I heard the kuro¡¯s bark above.

    I told it before climbing that once it managed to climb safely, bark to inform us.

    I was relieved when I heard the bark.

    However, given what happened, I think the order we sent the two groups is wrong.

    Reflect, me.

    -0-

    Unlike the first two groups, other groups climbed one after another without stopping.

    Climbing in a group of three¡­¡­is it restrictive?

    And nonees back so our number is getting smaller and smaller¡­

    It¡¯s almost the children¡¯s turn.

    The children¡¯s group, Ursa, Alfred, and Tiselle, was not decided by lottery.

    I even wanted to group each of them with two adults but it seems like it will be easier to protect them if they¡¯re in a single group.

    The kids started moving before me¡­

    Hnn?

    I heard screams.

    Given the direction of the scream, it is not from above¡­¡­in short, from where we¡¯vee from.

    Did themias, who are supposed to bring us food, encountered trouble?

    Or¡­¡­

    The level of vignce of those who are still waiting in line increases.

    However, three wet high elves appeared before us.

    They were a group that climbed up pretty early.

    -0-

    When I asked them what happened, this is what they said.

    ¡¸The ce we arrived at is just right above this ce. It¡¯s a big room and those who have gone before us are there waiting.¡¹

    ¡¸Once you climbed up, the stairs will disappear so you can¡¯t use them to get back.¡¹

    ¡¸In the room, there is a river that leads to the waterfall that¡¯s hiding the entrance of this ce.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸Even if it is a big room, it is already bing crowded as other groups go up so Loo-sama decided that we should proceed.¡¹

    I have given the leading groups of Loo, Tier, Ria, Gulf, and Daga the right tomand.

    They know the situation ahead better so I won¡¯t get mad.

    ¡¸It seems like the group of three that climbed the stairs will be permanently grouped and you won¡¯t be able to go anywhere without each other.¡¹

    ¡¸There were trials all over the ce and we failed in one which made us fall into the river and fall into the waterfall. After that, we get back here.¡¹

    In other words, it is possible toe back here after failing?

    I¡¯m quite relieved.

    So, what are those trials?

    ¡¸They are the ¡°right path trial¡± where you¡¯ll need to cross a narrow bridge, the ¡°integrity trial¡± where you¡¯ll have to avoid flying mud balls, and ¡°hexagon trial¡± where you¡¯ll enter small rooms after small rooms with several doors desu.¡¹

    ¡¸I think there should still be more trials but we failed the ¡°hexagon trial¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Hexagon trial¡¯s room are hexagonal and there are doors on all sides.¡¹

    ¡¸The content of the trial is to open the door and look for the right way desu.¡¹

    ¡¸You can act individually there but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no floor in one of the room I opened so I fell into the river.¡¹

    ¡¸The moment one falls, the others will also fall into the river. It seems like whatever happens, the three must be united desu.¡¹

    ¡¸We could swim in the river but we can¡¯t go upstream. We are being prevented by some sort of barrier.¡¹

    ¡¸After falling from the waterfall, we were able to go against the current¡­perhaps if you fail the trial, you¡¯ll be dropped from the waterfall and return to the entrance.¡¹

    I see.

    Then¡­should I prepare a fire here so that those who¡¯ll fall can warm up?

    Air is flowing here so there¡¯s no need to worry about consuming all the oxygen.

    Following the three high elves, some kuros and spiderlings also fell from the waterfall and returned.

    Ah, don¡¯t be sad.

    I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe.

    -0-

    When I was gathering information from those who fell from the waterfall, my turn hase.

    My group mates are none other than Reginleif and ancestor-san.

    This is not a result of draw lots but a result of discussion.

    Behind my group, aside from those who fell and came back, is a mixed group of a kuro, a spiderling, and a mountain elf.

    They will be protectors of the rear and in an unlikely event, call for help. However, since there are a lot who fell from the waterfall, let¡¯s have them take that role.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Areh?

    What about the children?

    They should already be in the next area.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Are they waiting up there?

    I feel like they won¡¯t wait.

    ¡­¡­

    Let¡¯s go after them!

 Chapter 620 â€“ Breaking Through the Trials

    <h4>Chapter 620 - Breaking Through the Trials</h4>

    I climbed the staircase with Reginleif and ancestor-san.

    We arrived in a big room like the high elves said.

    And the children are not here as expected.

    Instead, there were the three spiderlings.

    The first group that climbed the stairs.

    The others went ahead while they were waiting here for me like I ordered them to do.

    Good good.

    I¡¯ll give you rewardster.

    Steamed potatoes?

    Good, eat as much as you liketer.

    Hahaha.

    Ah, don¡¯t.

    We have to go after the children.

    What about you?

    You¡¯re going to follow me to guard me from behind?

    Got it.

    Please watch my back.

    -0-

    The next ce to go to is easy to see.

    Just walk along the river.

    When we went a little further, a narrow bridge was built on the river.

    So, this is the ¡°right path trial¡±?

    It¡¯s a narrow bridge about 15cm wide.

    Pretty easy.

    When I was crossing the bridge, I heard loud sounds of someone falling on water behind me.

    Eh?

    When I look back, I can no longer find Reginleif and ancestor-san.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Eh?

    They both fell into the river?

    Moreover, they are drowning?

    Ah, darn!

    It will be dangerous for me to jump into the river¡­

    If I¡¯m embraced by two drowning people, I¡¯ll drown too.

    I hesitated but the thin bridge at my feet disappeared so I fell into the river as well.

    Just like I heard, whatever happens to one, the others will follow.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    Should I make a float using my clothes?

    When I was thinking of that, something like a floating ring flowed from upstream.

    Coincidence?

    No, I have not heard from those who have fallen from the waterfall anything about a floating ring.

    Did the dungeon send them when it found out that there were people drowning?

    It¡¯s kind.

    I swim and secure the float.

    I delivered the floating ring to the drowning Reginleif and ancestor-san.

    -0-

    And the three of us were washed away by the river downstream just like that.

    The spiderlings behind us threw treads to help me earlier but the threads hit something and didn¡¯t reach me.

    Thanks.

    Don¡¯t worry about us. Go ahead¡­

    The spiderlings jumped into the river and chased me.

    I¡¯m happy but there¡¯s a waterfall ahead.

    -0-

    Yeah, it was pretty scary to fall from a waterfall.

    While asking me if I want him to dry my clothes using magic, I asked ancestor-san why he fell.

    ¡¸There was a strong magical force that made me unable to fly.¡¹

    Ancestor-san agreed to what Reginleif said.

    I see, you can¡¯t fly.

    ¡­¡­

    No, why do you even need to fly if you can walk normally?

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Forgive me.¡¹

    Reginleif and ancestor-san obediently apologized.

    Both of them seem to be bad with thin bridges.

    Ehto¡­¡­

    Anyway, don¡¯t look at your feet.

    Stand up straight.

    Your line of sight should also be straight.

    Given that width, you should be able to easily cross it like that.

    Do your best.

    I headed to rechallenge the trial again with the hesitant Reginleif and ancestor-san.

    Behind us was the first group of spiderlings.

    From now on, you don¡¯t have to follow us if we fall into the river.

    Don¡¯t do anything dangerous.

    -0-

    We challenged the ¡°right path trial¡± again.

    Yeah, we did our best.

    Even though I taught them to stand up straight, both of them are crooked.

    It¡¯s okay.

    Let¡¯s meet at the waterfall again.

    -0-

    We managed to ovee the ¡°right path trial¡±and arrived at the ¡°integrity trial¡±.

    There¡¯s a door at the end of the trial where 50cm square tiles areid out.

    Perhaps we should go to that door.

    However, there are statues of devils lined up by the wall holding mud balls.

    There¡¯s a message left behind by those who went ahead. It seems like if you step on specific tiles, you¡¯ll be thrown with mud balls.

    You won¡¯t be disqualified if you¡¯ve been thrown at but if you were hit by mud balls, you¡¯ll be disqualified.

    The mechanism of this trial is that the tiles on the floor will disappear and you¡¯ll fall into the river if you¡¯re disqualified.

    I did my best there.

    We only fell four times.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the vampire¡¯s true ancestor but why is your instincts so bad?¡¹

    ¡¸This angeldy said that the tiles with footprints are safe but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.¡¹

    Both of you, stop fighting.

    -0-

    A small room with doors on all sides, the ¡°hexagon trial¡±.

    I heard that we can do this trial individually but, will the doors disappear when one of us manages toplete it?

    This seems to be forcing the participants to act individually.

    However, it¡¯s not so difficult if you have a proper sense of direction because you can see the small rooms from a small hill before challenging it.

    We only fell twice.

    ¡¸I already checked and said that there¡¯s no floor in the third room on the right.¡¹

    ¡¸You activated a strange trap. You probably thought it was a wonderful experience to be chased by a golem.¡¹

    Both of you, stop fighting.

    -0-

    The next trial¡­

    We found the groups that challenged the dungeon ahead of us.

    High elves, mountain elves, lizardmen, kuros, spiderlings.

    I can¡¯t find Loo¡¯s group or the children.

    Looks like they moved on.

    Those who are here¡­are not resting. It seems like they are already doing the trial.

    What kind of trial is it?

    ¡°Silence Trial¡±

    There is a pond next to the river.

    One person from the group must catch one fish.

    Hohou.

    If it is about fishing, just leave it to me.

    Even without this trial, I find time to fish as a hobby.

    Am I good at it?

    ¡­¡­

    Maa, let¡¯s not talk about details.

    Fishing gear and bait are avable.

    There is no time limit so you can just fish until you catch one.

    Okay, let¡¯s do our best.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Reginleif caught a twenty centimeters fish after five seconds.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The fish she caught was released.

    If not, other people won¡¯t be able to proceed.

    Hurry up?

    No, be patient.

    I¡¯ll be fishing a little bit more¡­¡­

    Reginleif and ancestor-san forced me to move forward.

    I¡¯ll be back.

    -0-

    There are trials waiting for us after that.

    However, I, Reginleif, and ancestor-san challenged them boldly.

    We fight.

    We made up.

    If there are three united people, any of the most challenging trials can be manageable.

    By the way, we passed by Loo and Tier¡¯s groups who were being washed away by the river a while ago.

    Now, we are seeing Ursa, Alfred, and Tiselle being washed away.

    I¡¯m not worried about anyone drowning because they have floating rings.

    The waterfall is higher than expected so be careful.

    -0-

    After seeing Gulf¡¯s group being washed away, we cleared two more trials.

    There¡¯s a big sign that filled up my hope that we are about to reach our goal.

    ¡°Final Trial¡±

    Fufufu.

    Took us long enough.

    However, we still managed to reach this point.

    I, Reginleif, and ancestor-san went in slowly.

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s a bright ce.

    Outside¡­¡­it looks like we have gone out to the beach.

    Is this ce far away from where we came in?

    I don¡¯t remember seeing this ce before.

    And a group is waiting for us.

    Who are they?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    I¡¯m not familiar with this beach but I¡¯m familiar with the person leading the group who¡¯s waiting for us.

    The representative of the seakin whom I¡¯ve met earlier when there was a conflict with the seakins and Shashaato City.

    The old merman.

    He looked at us and opened his mouth.

    ¡¸Hello challengers! You¡¯ve done well toe this far! This is the final trial! Do you think you can ovee it!¡¹

    And seafood dishes were presented in front of us.

    Octopus tentacles.

    Yeah, delicious.

    -0-

    The coastal dungeon seems to be a dungeon that is managed by the seakins.

    Ah, it was the seakins that gave floating rings to those who fell in the river?

    Thanks.

    But then, aren¡¯t you the ones that discovered the entrance of the dungeon in the first ce?

    And you¡¯re also the ones who guide us to the entrance, right?

    Is this a trap to lure us in?

    ¡¸No, we only know that it was the entrance to this dungeon. Even us don¡¯t know what¡¯s waiting inside. We only know the river part and this ce.¡¹

    Is that so?

    The chief of the seakins informed us that this dungeon is something they inherited.

    It is still strange that you don¡¯t know.

    However, no one has challenged this dungeon for thousands of years and only thest trial was known to them.

    Thus, it became their method of resolving disputes.

    I see.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    I mean, what is this dungeon in the first ce?

    ¡¸We also have no idea. We are just managing it ording to our ancestor¡¯s will.¡¹

    That means¡­¡­

    ¡¸Those who have passed the ¡°final trial¡± can move on. Over there.¡¹

    The ce that the old merman points at is¡­a door of light that appeared.

    I thought it looked like a teleportation gate and it was really a teleportation gate.

    What is waiting ahead of us¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Loo and the others will try again, so should I wait for them here?

    No, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t rely on Reginleif and ancestor-san.

    It¡¯s only reassuring to have more people.

    -0-

    By the way, the ones who arrived right after us were the first group of spiderlings.

    You guys are amazing.

    -0-

    In the ¡°silence trial¡± the kuros only group was working together with one holding the fishing pole, one checking if something had bitten, and one in charge of the bait.

    They are struggling to put bait on the hook.

 Chapter 621 â€“ Winter Sea Barbeque

    <h4>Chapter 621 - Winter Sea Barbeque</h4>

    Not only on the beach where the ¡°final trial¡± is, even in the whole dungeon, ancestor-san can¡¯t use his teleportation magic.

    If he can use it, I would have asked him to go back to the beach to get some food.

    I have to give the spiderlings steamed potatoes.

    We also need to eat.

    Themias are the ones responsible for transporting our food in the dungeon but they can only go until the waterfall so we won¡¯t be able to get food.

    Everyone else challenging the dungeon won¡¯t be able to get food too.

    The sun is still high so it is still too early for dinner but it will fall soon enough since it is winter.

    We need to get ready¡­

    In front of us are the seakins.

    I guess we have no choice but to ask them for food.

    No, wait a minute.

    How did they get here?

    I asked a young merman.

    ¡¸If you use the sea, you can freelye and leave this ce.¡¹

    I see.

    Do you know where the beach we were previously at?

    ¡¸It is near the river where the entrance of the dungeon is.¡¹

    Oh, so you know?

    Then, can we use a raft or something to go there and carry something back?

    ¡¸You certainly can but¡­look over there.¡¹

    When I looked in the direction being pointed by the young merman, I saw threemias riding a boat that was being pulled by the seakins.

    ¡¸We were told to wait here so I contacted the other side¡­did we bother you?¡¹

    No, I¡¯m grateful.

    You¡¯re very helpful¡­¡­

    The seakins that are pulling the boat are the seakins from the fist beach, right?

    Is that okay?

    Didn¡¯t the seakin chief say that only the chief will be informed about the dungeon and only after inheriting it?

    ¡¸Even though he said that, there¡¯s no way the chief can manage the dungeon alone¡­I¡¯m not the chief but look, I¡¯m here.¡¹

    Right¡­¡­

    ¡¸Frankly speaking, the inheritance is not top secret so others will definitely be informed. However, those who have heard it must help managing the dungeon like me.¡¹

    In other words, the seakins that are pulling that boat¡­

    ¡¸From here on, they¡¯ll also manage the dungeon. I¡¯m happy about that since that will make the clean-up work easier.¡¹

    Ma-maa, let¡¯s have the seakins do what their race have to do.

    I won¡¯t say anything else.

    Aside from one.

    The one who said he wants to start a business there, leave him be.

    He¡¯s working hard for his dream.

    -0-

    Themias brought cooking utensils and ingredients, not readily cooked food.

    ¡¸The maids said that vige chief would prefer this since you¡¯re not doing anything else.¡¹

    I do.

    Thanks.

    These cooking utensils and ingredients.

    It looks like I can even cook some hard to cook dishes using these but since we are at a beach¡­let¡¯s barbeque.

    Seakins, can you bring some seafood?

    We have meat and vegetables here.

    Of course, you can participate.

    There are iron tes and noodles so you want to make yakisoba?

    Last night, there were only curry and ramen which felt unsatisfactory.

    Speaking of seafood, yakisoba indeed needs a few.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    There are lots of seafood so let¡¯s make seafood yakisoba.

    Yeah, delicious is justice.

    Ah, let¡¯s not forget to steam potatoes for the spiderlings.

    Let¡¯s grill some corn too.

    Of course, I won¡¯t forget my favorite barbeque.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be easier if we just stick them on a skewer?

    For now, let¡¯s count the number of participants¡­¡­

    Ohhh.

    A group of three kuros came.

    Good.

    However, it is still too early to let your guard down.

    There is a final trial.

    Seakins, do your thing.

    Eh?

    You¡¯re going to use barbeque?

    ¡­¡­

    I don¡¯t really care but since you said it¡¯s okay¡­is it really okay?

    It has been passed down from generation to generation, right?

    Ah, yeah, delicious is justice.

    But it will no longer be a trial.

    Okay, let¡¯s enjoy the barbeque on the beach until we have a certain number of people.

    It¡¯s a pity that it is winter.

    -0-

    The day ended.

    It¡¯s not dark because of Reginleif and ancestor-san¡¯s magic.

    Light magic¡­¡­

    I, Reginleif, ancestor-san.

    Spiderlings, 17.

    Kuros, 16.

    Gulf, high elf, mountain elf.

    We are the only ones who cleared the dungeon.

    The seakins and those who were not able to clear the dungeon apud us.

    Those who were not able to clear the dungeon were transported to this ce via a small boat from the first beach with the help of the seakins.

    The kuros and spiderlings that were not able to clear the dungeon are gloomy.

    Maa maa, you just had bad luck.

    Loo¡¯s group, Tier¡¯s group, and Ria¡¯s group are disappointed.

    You can clear it next time.

    Daga¡¯s group is¡­ah, they weren¡¯t able toplete the ¡°Big Rock Trial¡±.

    That was a difficult trial.

    And Ursa, Alfred, and Tiselle.

    They have faces that will continue the trial tomorrow.

    However, whether we have time or not depends on the ce at the other end of the teleportation gate.

    Even if you can¡¯t continue to do trials, don¡¯t get angry.

    -0-

    The teleportation gate was in the shallows¡­it is currently low tide so it is currently on the sandy beach.

    Looks like we can use it now without getting wet.

    Also, it seems that even those who have not cleared the dungeon can use the teleportation gate so Loo, Tier, and Ria can apany us.

    Ursa and the others are reluctant to go since they weren¡¯t able to clear the dungeon.

    It¡¯s good that you are honest but consider the situation first.

    Wait for us at the first beach.

    I¡¯m sorry Daga but, please escort Ursa and the others.

    By the way, I¡¯ll only bring the kuros and spiderlings who cleared the dungeon.

    The rest will stay at the first beach until wee back.

    -0-

    Then, let¡¯s go.

    When I was about to pass through the gate.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Ah, I can¡¯t take the lead.

    Okay.

 Chapter 622 â€“ White History

    <h4>Chapter 622 - White History</h4>

    After passing through the teleportation gate, we arrived at a big underground cave.

    Light stones are ced on walls, floors, and ceilings so it is not dark.

    On the contrary, it¡¯s too bright.

    Only then I was able to know how big the cave is.

    The height is about 50 meters.

    The width from the left to right is¡­it should be 800 meters in the narrowest ce.

    I don¡¯t know how long this cave is though.

    Because in this big underground cave, there is a luxurious western-style mansion.

    I was surprised.

    It is bigger than my mansion in the vige.

    Standing in front of the gate of the wall surrounding the mansion, I can¡¯t see the end.

    However, I think this mansion is slightly strange since there are few windows.

    Also, looking at it closely, you¡¯ll notice that they are steadily constructing to erge it.

    Still, the luxurious atmosphere that it gives off is not affected.

    I guess it¡¯s because gold and silver wares are everywhere.

    That sounds so vulgar but in this ce, it doesn¡¯t look like that¡­

    It even made this ce look better.

    Do you remember anything, ancestor-san?

    No, you don¡¯t need to apologize.

    Ancestor-san was trying hard to remember even when we were challenging the dungeon.

    Even if he said that he had erased his memory with magic, it doesn¡¯t mean that everything was wiped out.

    He only sealed unnecessary memories and not remembered them so he can recall them if there¡¯s an intense interference.

    I want to know too but you don¡¯t have to overdo it.

    Loo is worried too.

    -0-

    By the way, nothing¡¯s happening even though we already waited for a while in the front gate so we had no choice but to bust in.

    Fortunately, the gate is not locked.

    We¡¯re not going to disturb whoever is in there, we just want to say hello.

    We arrived in front of the door of the mansion while looking at the wide garden.

    Loo holds the knocker and hits it three times.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Nothing¡¯s happening.

    Is no one at home?

    Or is no one living here?

    I heard from the seakins that they started inheriting the dungeon management for about three thousand years ago¡­

    Could the people inside already be dead?

    I guess I¡¯m correct in not bringing the children.

    Loo calls out.

    ¡¸Excuse us. We are people who cleared the trials of the dungeon.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Nothing is happening so Loo opened the door.

    It¡¯s not locked either.

    The kuros and spiderlings went ahead.

    From the bark signals of the kuro, they didn¡¯t find any problem.

    Inside the mansion¡­¡­¡­a big hall right after entering.

    Soft and fluffy carpet isid down on the floor.

    There are also magic lights but¡­¡­what¡¯s the point when the kuros already searched around before they turned on?

    Given how the lights turned on, it looks like we are being invited somewhere.

    However, why are you walking to another ce, Loo?

    ¡¸I feel like it¡¯s a trap.¡¹

    Right, now that you¡¯ve said that, this coastal dungeon is pretty suspicious.

    Though I understand if someone¡¯s doing it since we invaded their mansion without permission.

    Let¡¯s follow the course.

    With my persuasion, we moved in the path indicated by the magic light.

    Perhaps because this ce is constantly being widened, there are not many straight passages.

    We also had to turn either right or left until I lost my sense of direction.

    Is theck of windows a n to inconvenience the intruder¡¯s sense of direction?

    Was Loo right? Is this a trap all along?

    Now, if the magic light goes out, I don¡¯t have the confidence of returning back to the entrance.

    When I became a little uneasy, a spiderling told me that it had been leaving its web since the entrance.

    As expected.

    Ah, the kuros can go back too using their sense of smell.

    Good good.

    It looks like my anxiety is unfounded. We arrived in front of a luxurious big door. By the way, the magic light did not go out throughout our travel.

    Is there anyone here?

    I hope so.

    I also hope no one¡¯s there.

    Please, spare me from finding your corpses.

    After Loo knocked three times, we waited for a reply¡­

    The door opens a little and the kuros and the spiderlings immediately invade.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    After waiting for a moment, a kuro returned with a troubled expression.

    What happened there?

    -0-

    Inside the room¡­to be honest, it¡¯s soplicated to describe. It looks more of a warehouse.

    Although it¡¯s a fairlyrge room, it is narrow since books are all over the ce.

    Since the first thing you¡¯ll see upon entering are bookshelves, is the owner of this room a book collector?

    But if that is the case, this ce should have been managed more.

    Is he the type of person who¡¯ll throw a book away after reading it once?

    When I went to the room ording to the guidance of the kuro who returned¡­we were brought to a study ce with a woman writing something on a desk.

    A beautiful woman in her thirties¡­¡­

    What I found weird is that she is roughly dressed. She¡¯s wearing a simple sleepwear and her long hair is wrapped roughly with a towel.

    Completely unexpected.

    She is probably obsessed with writing orpletely ignoring the barking kuros surrounding her.

    Ancestor-san, do you know her?

    ¡¸No, not at all.¡¹

    No, is it?

    I¡¯d like to speak with her for the time being¡­

    What should we do?

    Even if Loo spoke, she didn¡¯t bother to react.

    I thought of shaking her shoulder but I wasn¡¯t able to touch her. She has some sort of barrier around her.

    We also tried making our voice louder using ancestor-san¡¯s magic but nothing happened.

    Maa, it¡¯s obviously useless since the kuros has been barking at her earlier.

    This is troublesome.

    When I was thinking, another door at the side of the room opened.

    Hnn?

    When I was wary of who it was¡­a petite woman came in.

    In a maid uniform.

    She didn¡¯t notice us. She¡¯s muttering something while walking into the room¡­when she finally noticed us, she froze.

    Ehto¡­

    The maid hurriedly went to the woman in the study who was writing something and threw the contents of the cup she brought on the head of the woman.

    ¡¸Hot hoooooottttt hooooooooooottttttttt!¡¹

    It seems like there was hot tea in the cup and the woman fell from the chair.

    The tea stains the towel wrapped around the head of the woman so she found it hard to take the heat off her.

    She finally untied the towel, got up, and grabbed the maid¡¯s cor.

    ¡¸How many times have I told you to stop doing that? If you do it again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. However, look¡­we have guests¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Guests?¡¹

    The woman finally noticed us.

    And the clothes she¡¯s wearing too.

    The woman left the room with a friendlyugh.

    The maid asked us to wait a little longer and chased the woman who went out of the room.

    -0-

    ¡¸To think that there would be people who¡¯ll ovee the trials and reach this ce! You have my praise!¡¹

    Now, the beautiful woman is wearing a ck dress and ispletely acting differentpared to earlier.

    The beauty in her thirties even became a beauty in her early twenties.

    I guess it is true that women turn into monsters at home.

    Ah, it looks like she overlooked her hair. She has notpletely transformed.

    The maid was doing her best to brush her hair from behind.

    Now¡­

    I wanted to know what she wanted to say but it looked like it was my turn to speak.

    Then, I won¡¯t hesitate.

    ¡¸We came from Big Tree Vige. I am the vige chief, Hiraku. The people around are¡­residents of the vige.¡¹

    Strictly speaking, ancestor-san is not but we shouldn¡¯t worry about details.

    ¡¸We heard that there is an unexplored dungeon so we decided to challenge it. Because of that, we have no idea who you are. Can you tell us why this dungeon exist or can you tell us about you?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I see. The gate wasst used, ehto¡­¡­around three thousand years ago?¡¹

    The woman confirms the information to the maid behind her but the maid shook her head.

    ¡¸I only started serving you for thest two thousand years.¡¹

    This talk¡¯s scale is out of scale.

    ¡¸Right. I¡¯ll just introduce myself. My name is Versa. One of the thirty-sevenmanders of the Legatus Legionis of evil god Raigiel-sama. The devil Versa Mira Transilver. The wife of Rumani over there.¡¹

    Note: Her name is ¥ô¥§¥ë¥µ( Vuerusa). Since she¡¯s a devil, her name should havee from Versace so Versa.

    Rumani over here?

    Who?

    The line of sight of the woman called versa is directed at¡­ancestor-san?

    Speaking of which, the characters at the pedestal of a gargoyle at the entrance.

    It says Rumani Bran Transilver!

    One of the many names of ancestor-san!

    Eh?

    She¡¯s your wife?

    We were all surprised and stared at ancestor-san but he only shook his head.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t remember.¡¹

    ¡¸Remember!!!¡¹

    Versa¡¯s high-speed dropkick hit ancestor-san¡¯s face directly.

    The maid¡¯s guard was excellent since she managed to ensure that the hem of her dress won¡¯t be rolled up too much.

 Chapter 623 â€“ Black History

    <h4>Chapter 623 - ck History</h4>

    I am surprised that ancestor-san has a wife.

    Though I¡¯m surprised¡­

    ¡¸I don¡¯t remember.¡¹

    Even though he already received a powerful dropkick, he did not remember anything at all.

    I¡¯m unsure of the state of their rtionship so I did not say anything¡­

    However, how can you forget about your wife?

    Only someone terrible can do that.

    Within me, ancestor-san¡¯s stock fell.

    But wait.

    Will ancestor-san dare to forget about his wife?

    What if this is all Versa¡¯s delusion?

    ¡¸Fuh. I also don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll remember with only that. However, thinking of me as a liar is already out of the line. Herme, give paper and pen to everyone but Rumani.¡¹

    Herme seems to be the name of the maid.

    Note: From Hermes, I think.

    The maid gave us paper and pen.

    Good quality paper.

    Feather pen.

    She also handed each of us ink pots.

    Do we need to write something?

    Ah, maid-san.

    I don¡¯t think you need to give the kuros and the spiderlings¡­

    Eh?

    You can write?

    Maa, you can even fish.

    Okay, do your best.

    When the maid reported to Versa that papers and pens are already distributed, she started talking.

    ¡¸At this moment, I¡¯ll permit you to record what I¡¯m about to say.¡¹

    So, Versa wants us to write whatever she¡¯s going to say?

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s not reallypulsory. Only those who are interested should do it. I won¡¯t force the inferno wolves. As for the demon spiders¡­they seem to be able to write using webs. Fufufu, Aren¡¯t they adorable?¡¹

    I agree that the spiderlings are adorable and they are better people than anyone would think.

    After she coughs it off, Versa decides to pose with one hand covering half of her face.

    ¡¸Ugh¡­The ¡°King of Destruction¡± who dwells in my right eye wants to rampage. This is unusual but the time is not right. Should I make changes in the ck contract?¡¹

    Eh?

    ¡¸Kuh, this time, the ¡°goddess of nihility¡± dwelling on my left arm is reacting. You spoiled girl. However, I can¡¯t let you out. Stay asleep.¡¹

    Ehto¡­¡­

    ¡¸With this, I¡¯ll travel to the ce of death. I know. I wonder what awaits me¡­Fuh, as expected of my only wing.¡¹

    What is happening?

    When I looked around¡­I saw the suffering ancestor-san.

    ¡¸S-SSTTTOOOOOPPPPPP! STOP ITTTTTTTT! MY HEEAADDDD!¡¹

    Looking at what¡¯s happening, are those collections of ancestor-san¡¯s lines?

    I see.

    Ancestor-san, so there was a time where you were like that huh.

    And it looks like you are already starting to regain your memory.

    Given ancestor-san¡¯s reaction, the possibility is high¡­ancestor-san is already convulsing on the floor but Versa has no n to stop.

    It seems like she¡¯ll continue until he recovers his memories of her.

    She has no mercy.

    By the way, Loo.

    Why are you lying on the floor convulsing too?

    It looks like she was hit by a stray bullet¡­¡­

    She has that surprising side.

    By the way, everyone else other than me, Loo, and Reginleif are recording Versa¡¯s lines silently.

    I guess they won¡¯t waste the chance getting ancestor-san¡¯s weakness.

    But don¡¯t abuse it.

    As for why Reginleif is not recording, it¡¯s because she is holding her belly whileughing out loud.

    She looks so happy.

    I found a surprising side of her.

    Ah, she¡¯s hyperventting.

    Excuse me, maid-san.

    Help us out.

    -0-

    ¡¸That fiery red hair. Bewitching. Will you let me monopolize that beauty? What I need is not the blessings of the world. What I want is to be blessed by the sky with you. This is what Rumani said when he asked me to marry him.¡¹

    Versa stops and smiles fully.

    It seems to be over.

    Ancestor-san and Loo are lying down on the floor, not moving a bit.

    It seems like they have taken some great damage.

    Reginleif¡¯s life was in danger so I had her out of the room.

    I think sheughed enough for the rest of her life.

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­I remember Versa¡­¡­¡¹

    Ah, ancestor-san is alive again.

    It seems like his memory returned as Versa had expected.

    ¡¸You humiliated me.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s start the second part, shall we?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I forgot about you, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohohohohoho. That is your punishment for forgetting your wife.¡¹

    Given that conversation, Versa seems to be the wife of ancestor-san.

    Within me, ancestor-san¡¯s stock fell sharply.

    How could he erase the memory of his own wife?

    It looks like he noticed my gaze. Ancestor-san said to everyone.

    ¡¸Let me exin why I decided to forget about her.¡¹

    Let¡¯s listen.

    ¡¸However, there are a lot of obstacles given our situation and it will be difficult to exin it to everyone. Therefore, let me exin it to vige chief first. Once he understood what I wanted to say, I¡¯ll let him convince the others.¡¹

    You only want to exin to me?

    Maa, it doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡­

    When I tried to approach ancestor-san so that I could hear him clearly, he stopped with a hand signal.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t approach me more than this. There¡¯s a reason for this, vige chief¡­yes, how about trying to pull out a book from that bookshelf. Any book is okay. I want you to open it and read a few lines inside and make sure no one else can see it. Be careful. You must never tell it to anyone.¡¹

    Since ancestor-san¡¯s voice is full of seriousness, I also followed his instructions seriously.

    All I need to do is to get one ordinary book, right?

    And read a few lines.

    Let¡¯s see which one looks the best.

    This one looks good so I open it properly and read.

    ¡­¡­hnn?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    I put the book down, pick up another book, and read it.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    I think he already guessed it from my expression. Ancestor-san spoke to Versa.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the book that vige chief is reading?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, my masterpiece.¡¹

    I understand now.

    ¡¸Vige chief, do you get it now? No, it doesn¡¯t matter even if you only vaguely get it. I¡¯m sorry but can you tell the women to get out of the room? Everything that wille from my mouth now are poisons that might affect them.¡¹

    Since ancestor-san said so, I had them evacuate the room temporarily.

    Ah, don¡¯t forget the fallen Loo.

    Gulf¡­ancestor-san said that it would be better if he doesn¡¯t know so he went out too.

    I feel like I don¡¯t want to hear it either¡­¡­¡­

    In this room, only I, ancestor-san, the kuros, the spiderlings, Versa, and the maid had remained.

    After ancestor-san confirmed that the door waspletely closed, he shouted.

    ¡¸Vige chief! This room, no, all the books in this mansion were written by Versa! Their contents are all simr to what you have read earlier!¡¹

    ¡¸Simr is not the right word. There should be a more detailed ssification.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! They are all man-to-man entanglement books!¡¹

    Eh?

    Everything?

    That¡¯s amazing.

    But¡­¡­

    ¡¸I know! I know that there are such books and I don¡¯t hold them in contempt! I acknowledge that she enjoys writing them! They are good literature! Moreover, I won¡¯t stop her from writing one! I also acknowledge her talent in writing and even her passion that I can only bow my head to!¡¹

    Are you saying that these books are not the reason you decided to forget about your wife?

    ¡¸I even forgive her for making me appear in those books. I don¡¯t understand the joy of those kinds of books or which one is good so I just let her write as much as she wants.¡¹

    Ah, you write your husband as a character in books like this?

    I would hate it.

    Ancestor-san is already tolerant that she allowed you to do that.

    ¡¸However! Yes, HOWEVER! I can¡¯t bear that she actually prepared a man and told me to get entangled with him! Do you understand, vige chief? She kidnapped a handsome prince before and brought him to me and asked me to be a hetare and let him attack me, YES, SHE ACTUALLY ASKED ME TO DO THAT! Is it a sin to forget that?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it is the responsibility of the husband to correct the hobby of his wife.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a limit! After that, I refused and sent the prince back to his kingdom and when I came back, there were seven more books with the theme ¡°escape for love¡± between me and the prince and after that, she kidnapped another prince to get entangled with me and said it should be okay since it¡¯s a different type! Can you me me for trying to forget those?¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    I¡¯m not saying I perfectly understand you but¡­the verdict!

    Ancestor-san, not guilty!

    Ancestor-san¡¯s stock, recovered.

    Okay.

    Ancestor-san did not make his wife cry.

    ¡¸Vige chief, don¡¯t let this sadness propagate. All of the books in this ce should be banned. Please tell all the vigers to not read or take them out. Forbid them from getting any interest on them.¡¹

    I promise.

    And I thought of something again.

    I was right to not bring the children here.

    -0-

    AN: I think the biggest victim this time is Loo.

    Note: Versa is the scariest devil I¡¯ve read.

 Chapter 624 â€“ Coastal Dungeonâ€™s Reason for Existence

    <h4>Chapter 624 - Coastal Dungeon¡¯s Reason for Existence</h4>

    Whatever hobby you have, you are free to exercise it.

    No one will force you to stop.

    However, that¡¯s until you cause trouble to others.

    ¡¸But I¡¯ve already reflected on my past actions. I¡¯m not kidnapping anyone anymore.¡¹

    That¡¯s a matter of course.

    Even I got embarrassed at how you say it as if you umted good deeds.

    By the way, why did ancestor-san marry Versa?

    ¡¸Leaving her extreme hobby aside, she¡¯s a splendid woman and an excellent wife material. She also epted my hobby¡­¡¹

    Your hobby?

    ¡¸Rumani loves the gods. The reason he approached me in the first ce is because he wanted to hear about the evil god Raigiel-sama.¡¹

    That¡¯s why you got married?

    ¡¸At the early days of our marriage, Versa was a normal literature girl. Or that¡¯s what I thought until¡­¡¹

    Ancestor-san, who had very distant eyes, looked tired so he took a suitable chair in the room and sat down.

    Seeing that, Versa prepared a chair for me and called the maid who¡¯s waiting outside the room.

    ¡¸Give Rumani, Hiraku, and I tea. Are the inferno wolves and demon spiders going to drink?¡¹

    The kuros and the spiderlings said they¡¯ll refrain.

    ¡¸Okay. But if you want some, just let us know.¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s a good person.

    -0-

    I and ancestor-san sit around a table with Versa.

    The maid brought a tea set for the three of us and poured some tea.

    ¡¸We shouldn¡¯t neglect those waiting in the other room.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll send Corey and Harkin there.¡¹

    Note: ¥³¥ê©`(Kori, Corey, Collie) and ¥Ï©`¥­¥ó(Hakin, Harkin) I¡¯m not a brand conscious person so I don¡¯t know any luxury brand that sounds like those. If you have any idea of what brand those names came from, please let me know.

    The maid said so as she arranged cakes in front of us.

    This is the first time.

    The first time I¡¯m served cake from a ce not rted to me.

    ¡­¡­

    Areh?

    Why does it taste familiar?

    When I looked at the maid, she exined.

    ¡¸This cake came from a certain super popr store in Vige Five. I asked them for a big favor and was allowed to take them out. I used magic to ensure freshness. Compared to eating it at the store, the taste might have fallen a little but please forgive me for that.¡¹

    Ehto¡­¡­

    ¡¸Do you not like sweets?¡¹

    No, that¡¯s not it¡­

    I was thinking if I should say it but ancestor-san told the maid for me.

    ¡¸He is not only the vige chief of Big Tree Vige but also the vige chief of Vige Five. He¡¯s also the manager of Kuro and Yuki, the store that serves this cake. He¡¯s also the one who invented this dish.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, is that so? I didn¡¯t know. I apologize. Please forgive me.¡¹

    No, you don¡¯t have to feel bad.

    I¡¯ll inform the assistant manager about you.

    ¡¸The assistant manager? You mean Kinesta-sama who¡¯s also the coach of Vige Five¡¯s Iron Bull Army?¡¹

    That¡¯s right. You are quite informed.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a loyal patron of Kuro and Yuki.¡¹

    Then, thank you for your patronage.

    ¡­¡­

    You can go there?

    Come to think of it, where is this ce supposed to be?

    Versa answered my question.

    ¡¸It is almost directly below the dungeon you cleared. It is below it as much as the height of a mountain.¡¹

    A mountain¡­about 500 meters?

    This ce is super low.

    Did maid-san go through that teleportation gate to go to Vige Five?

    ¡¸No, that teleportation gate is strictly for dungeon use. There is another teleportation gate for going out and that¡¯s what I¡¯m using.¡¹

    Maid-san said so.

    I see.

    So, you go out?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    How about Versa?

    No way, could you have sold your books in Vige Five¡­

    ¡¸Of course not.¡¹

    It was ancestor-san, who denied that im.

    ¡¸Versa won¡¯t leave this ce.¡¹

    Why?

    Is she sealed?

    ¡¸No, she¡¯s a hikikomori.¡¹

    ¡¸Going out¡­what does that mean?¡¹

    ¡­¡­is that alright?

    By the way, the kidnapping cases were done by her subordinates and not by herself.

    ¡¸In addition, she will never sell her books. She loves her works as if they are her children. In a sense, that¡¯s her saving grace¡­¡¹

    What¡¯s not her saving grace then?

    ¡¸To those who seek, I won¡¯t hesitate to show them.¡¹

    Ehto¡­¡­

    Did you build this dungeon so that no one could get close to Versa?

    ¡¸No, that dungeon has a different purpose. Or rather, it¡¯s rted to Versa¡¯s role.¡¹

    Role?

    ¡¸Fufufu, this devil governs ¡°knowledge¡±.¡¹

    Versa stands up and poses.

    ¡¸To put it simply¡­she names all the races of monsters and demon beasts that are born in this world.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    That means it was Versa who gave the inferno wolves their race¡¯s name?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹

    Versa nodded full of pride.

    ¡¸Of course, I don¡¯t name anything by dogmatism or prejudice. I also consider everyone¡¯s point of view so be relieved with my naming.¡¹

    Be relieved?

    Really?

    Maa, it¡¯s good that you don¡¯t name anything as you like.

    However, how do you tell the outside world the race¡¯s names?

    You go out, right?

    ¡¸Using books.¡¹

    Maid-san showed me a big book.

    ¡¸This is the master book and there are hundreds of copies. If you add something to this master book, it will also be added in the copy books.¡¹

    Ah, so it¡¯s like the paper magic tool that I used to contact Miyo in Shashaato City before.

    I somewhat understand the principle¡­

    That big book.

    I feel like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere¡­¡­

    No, it¡¯s not that book but a smaller one.

    ¡¸It must be the book that Helzenark had.¡¹

    Hearing ancestor-san, I remembered.

    That¡¯s right, the thick book that Helze had when she came to the vige.

    In the book, she told us that Kuro is an Inferno Wolf Emperor and Yuki is an Inferno Wolf Empress.

    Is that a copy book?

    ¡¸Those who don¡¯t have a copy book like that wille to Versa in search of knowledge about monsters and demon beasts but¡­ At some point, the number that are visiting her had exceeded the limit.¡¹

    ¡¸Rumani created the dungeon for me. Its purpose is to make those who are seeking knowledge undergo trials and only those who¡¯ll ovee them will gain what they seek.¡¹

    I see.

    Was that dungeon created solely by ancestor-san?

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t make it using my own ideas and power. Those who seek knowledge are often weak so I struggled to adjust the safety aspect and difficulty.¡¹

    That helped me this time.

    ¡¸Thanks to that trial dungeon, the people who seek knowledge have be fewer but those who seek Versa¡¯s book have not changed. It is forbidden to take out her books but I think some of them have been leaked because she allowed them to write while reading. Maa, it¡¯s a story of three thousand years ago.¡¹

    ¡¸When Rumani ran away from home, he ced a gargoyle statue at the entrance of the dungeon. Because of that, no one dares to challenge the dungeon anymore so I felt lonely.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh¡­¡­that gargoyle statue was unscathed. Did you not try to destroy it? ¡¹

    ¡¸That is Rumani¡¯s work. I couldn¡¯t bear to break it. ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I see.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Ehto¡­

    Sorry for destroying it.

    -0-

    Gi: Versa? You mean the devil of my grandfather¡¯s generation?

    Dors: The father of the father of the father of my father might know her.

    Some of the Civil Servant Girls: You mean the legendary writer who is worshiped as a goddess by some people¡­¡­do you have any information about her new work? You met her? I envy you!!!

 Chapter 625 â€“ Return

    <h4>Chapter 625 - Return</h4>

    With the kuros and spiderlings, I went to the room where Loo and the others were waiting.

    Yeah, this room is full of books too.

    I managed to find the way and saw everyone was rxing.

    Loo seems to have been revived. Good.

    Reginleif is¡­still like that?

    It seems like she was too stimted byughing too much so let¡¯s just leave her be.

    There are two unfamiliar maids in the room. They are probably Corey and Harkin.

    It is because they are still apprentices that their maid uniforms are a little simpler.

    Ah, I already got tea from the room before so you don¡¯t have to.

    Thanks anyway.

    -0-

    It has been quite a while since we passed through the teleportation gate and it¡¯s already night. I think we should return soon.

    Since ancestor-san is not with us, it is impossible to return using teleportation magic.

    As for why ancestor-san is not with us¡­

    I just left there because I didn¡¯t want to disturb the conversation of a couple that haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.

    The problem is¡­I hope that the seakins are still waiting for us at the beach. If they are not, we have to enter the dungeon again and get washed away by the river.

    We can¡¯t return using the dungeon since it is only one way after all.

    I don¡¯t want to get wet but it can¡¯t be helped.

    I wanted to tell everyone to start moving but I have to do something first.

    I gathered the papers where the weaknesses of ancestor-san are written.

    Sorry.

    I know that you worked hard in writing, especially the kuros and the spiderlings.

    You¡¯re amazing by the way.

    Ah, I won¡¯t burn them.

    I¡¯ll just keep them somewhere.

    These are not just ancestor-san¡¯s weaknesses, Loo too.

    By the way, will these work to Flora?

    It won¡¯t?

    Was she never like that or is she still like that?

    Never huh. I want them to be relieved since I don¡¯t think it is right to abuse someone¡¯s weakness.

    Next, all the books in this mansion are prohibited to be taken out.

    If you took and hid one, leave them behind.

    It looks like no one tried. That¡¯s great.

    And onest thing.

    If you read the contents of these books, don¡¯t disclose them to anyone.

    Just make excuses like you haven¡¯t read or you¡¯ve never seen them.

    Hahaha.

    I¡¯m not limiting your hobbies, all I¡¯m asking is not to cause trouble to others.

    Ah, Gulf.

    Don¡¯t you dare get close to me in front of the maids.

    I don¡¯t want to be a material.

    Ancestor-san is enough.

    Eh?

    There are books that don¡¯t have man-to-man entanglement?

    Really?

    ¡­¡­care to say more info?

    Not man to man.

    Not woman to woman either.

    A fairy tale about inorganic matter with personalities?

    I have a bad feeling about it so no.

    -0-

    I¡¯m already preparing to get wet but many seakins were waiting for us on the beach.

    ¡¸I wish to express joy in your safe return.¡¹

    It resembles a lizardman but¡­this guy that bowed to me must be a sea lizardman.

    ¡¸I was asked by our elder to wait for you.¡¹

    I appreciate that but what would you do if we didn¡¯te back.

    It looks like there¡¯s already a shifting schedule until wee back.

    I see.

    Ehto, thanks.

    The old merman¡­I mean, where¡¯s your elder?

    Eating at the sea cottage?

    He likes grilled corn?

    But he¡¯s already at that age, are his teeth okay?

    The skin of the corn can easily get sandwiched between the teeth.

    ¡¸The ship¡¯s over there.¡¹

    The sea lizardman pointed at a big ship.

    It looks like it was borrowed from Shashaato City.

    ¡¸It will only be a short boat trip but, thank you.¡¹

    Alright, let¡¯s go.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ehto, is there a problem?¡¹

    Not really. I only want to ask you what do you think of the spiderlings?

    ¡¸Eh? Ehto, I-I guess, they¡¯re pretty cute¡­¡­¡¹

    Right!

    Since they have not fainted, I guess the racial characteristic of the spiderlings that they talked about is affected by their state of mind.

    Versa and her maids were not scared of them either.

    Yeah, that must be it.

    Eh?

    You fainted on the beach when you saw the spiderlings guarding Ursa¡¯s group?

    ¡­¡­

    Okay.

    -0-

    We arrived at the first beach where Ursa and the others were waiting.

    Ursa and the others are still awake.

    Were you thinking about capturing the dungeon?

    I know you¡¯re enthusiastic but you have to sleep well at night.

    Daga, thanks for guarding the children.

    Of course, I thanked the kuros and spiderlings too.

    -0-

    The beastboys and the adventurers arebing the forest.

    However, Vige Five is closer than this beach so it seems like they will rest for the night there.

    I don¡¯t mind if they do.

    -0-

    Next morning.

    Ancestor-san still hasn¡¯t returned to I guess it is time for the children to capture the dungeon.

    Since we know that the seakins are managing the ce, there¡¯s no need to hold them back.

    If we do so, the children might get angry.

    However, I won¡¯t let you go through the teleportation gate at the goal beach.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Eh?

    I should get ready at the goal beach since I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll give the final trial?

    Are we going to have a barbeque there again?

    If it¡¯s the same, everyone will be disappointed.

    I asked the seakins to support me in persuading the children but it was useless.

    Yesterday, there was not enough time so they were not able to prepare that much but now, they have prepared a lot of seafood.

    There are even big prawns and abalone.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Thest trial, I¡¯ll be in charge.

    -0-

    We stayed there for three days but ancestor-san never returned.

    A maid came instead.

    ¡¸Their discussion is likely to continue so he asked you to return to the vige without him.¡¹

    Got it.

    The adventurers that have continued to stay in Vige Five must also be pulled out at once.

    Let¡¯s start walking to Vige Five then¡­ah, you already prepared carriages.

    Good.

    -0-

    We arrived at Vige Five.

    The beastboys are still with the adventurers.

    Until ancestor-san returned, I decided that the adventurers should continue to stay in Vige Five. Are they still fine with the same reward?

    In order for them to not use their own money for amodation, I invited them to stay at Youko¡¯s mansion but they refused.

    You don¡¯t have to hold back.

    The beastboys will return to the vige with us but n to go to Vige Five regrly to contact the adventurers.

    I¡¯ll assign you as the liaison officers.

    I stopped by the branch of Goroun Company and talked to them about the delivery to the seaside cottage.

    -0-

    Thus, our dungeon capture adventure has ended.

    If ancestor-san won¡¯t return, we will be in a situation where we can¡¯t tell if we seeded or failed. It¡¯s a pity that we received minimal results.

    The coastal dungeon was fun though.

    Those who weren¡¯t able to clear it until we left said that they wanted to challenge it again.

    Let¡¯s go back next summer.

    I think it¡¯s good to have a barbeque there during summer.

    Ah, but if it is summer, Ursa and the others will be at school.

    I hope that the short-range teleportation gates path will soon operate.

    -0-

    It was the end of winter when ancestor-san returned.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Why is Versa with you?

    Aren¡¯t you a hikikomori?

    Does Versa want to see the outside world for some reason?

    You don¡¯t care about that¡­¡­

    Once you¡¯re done speaking with me, are you going to move together?

    I think it would be better to not stimte her too much¡­

    That¡¯s not it?

    Versa is going to stay in this vige?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    N-no, I¡¯m not against it.

    I wee you.

    I wee you but I strongly suggest you to control your hobby.

    Yeah, strongly suggest.

    Also, you are too close.

    Don¡¯t let your guard down around her.

 Chapter 626 â€“ Events Happened in the Village While Waiting for Ancestor-sanâ€™s Return

    <h4>Chapter 626 - Events Happened in the Vige While Waiting for Ancestor-san¡¯s Return</h4>

    Miel, Rael, Uel, and Gael, the four aneneko¡¯s are sticking to the tiger Sougetsu.

    But not always.

    The anenekos also leave Sougetsu during meals and toilet time.

    About 1 meter.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Everyone can obviously see that the anenekos are very fond of Sougetsu.

    There are people who are okay with it but there are also those who are dissatisfied.

    Like the demon king.

    Can you notin to me while holding a cup of alcohol?

    You still have four kittens, Ariel, Haniel, Zeruel, and Samael.

    Look, the four of them are fawning at you.

    I¡¯m envious.

    Why aren¡¯t they going to me¡­what¡¯s so good about the demon king?

    Do you know?

    There was a time when those cats werepeting for the top of my head as their favorite ce.

    -0-

    In addition to the demon king, Raigiel is also dissatisfied with the anenekos.

    Aren¡¯t you their father?

    It might be because of how her daughters behave.

    When heined to the anenekos riding the back of Sougetsu, they responded with magic attacks.

    Now, the sulking Raigiel is lying on myp.

    Okay okay.

    So that¡¯s how you treat your father.

    I¡¯ll go to them now¡­

    Let¡¯s not.

    They¡¯ll be sad.

    -0-

    In addition to the demon king and Raigiel, there¡¯s probably one more.

    Perhaps it is Sougetsu himself.

    When the anenekos are a little away, it looks at me.

    From its eyes, I can see it calling for help.

    Is it my imagination?

    I want to make sure but when I try to get close to Sougetsu, the anenekos will immediately return and guard it against me.

    How troublesome.

    However, if it is really asking for help, I have to help.

    But, why is it asking for help in the first ce?

    When I was troubled, someone whispered to me.

    It¡¯s Ria.

    ¡¸At first nce, all you can see is the smile-inducing scene of four cats riding a tiger, but if you anthropomorphize them and consider their mental health¡­won¡¯t they be four adult women ving a 10-year-old boy?¡¹

    Rescue!

    I pulled the aneneko¡¯s away from him and passed them to the demon king.

    Then, I fled to the forest with Sougetsu.

    The seriously angry anenekos were scary.

    Although he drunk, I never thought that the demon king would be defeated in a matter of minutes.

    Maa, it looks like the demon king did not resist.

    It was only a few minutes of escape but I think that friendship blossomed between me and Sougetsu.

    -0-

    With Ann¡¯s suggestion, the anenekos are now banned from entering Sougetsu¡¯s room.

    ¡¸Because he needs a ce to rest.¡¹

    Truly.

    I know that too well.

    And the anenekos listened to what Ann said.

    The person who feeds you can¡¯t be offended.

    That¡¯s my advice to the anenekos.

    You should also stop waiting in front of the door and putting pressure on Sougetsu.

    That¡¯s counterproductive.

    Also, when you defeated the demon king, you defeated Raigiel too, right?

    Your mother, Jewel, is pretty angry¡­you¡¯re already running away?

    Maa, it looks like they are looking for ces to hide.

    Hahaha.

    You only remember me at times like this.

    -0-

    The fairy queen is rxing in the guest receiving room.

    She¡¯s tired because she yed with the children.

    ¡¸The children don¡¯t run out of energy.¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s right.

    The children, who were ying until the fairy queen is down, are now taking a nap in their respective rooms.

    Given the situation, I thought the fairy queen would fall asleep but she got up with enthusiasm.

    Sweets.

    Yes yes.

    I¡¯ll prepare some for you.

    What do you want?

    ¡¸Pancake¡¹

    You really love it.

    ¡¸Put plenty of ice cream and fruits, threeyers, and put strawberry sauce on top.¡¹

    Don¡¯t you want to try the new kiwi sauce?

    ¡¸That¡¯s for the second serving. The first one should be ssic.¡¹

    Got it.

    The fairy queen is not a human.

    She¡¯s a fairy.

    Thus, I don¡¯t need to consider any nutritional bnce or excessive sugar intake.

    However, it will be bad if the children imitate the fairy queen.

    Maa, recently, thanks to the guidance of Ann and the others, the fairy queen has also be conscious in front of the children which is very helpful.

    Since I¡¯m thankful of her, I¡¯ll make your favourite kind of pancake.

    When the fairy queen was eating her first serving, Dors came.

    ¡¸Pancake huh. That¡¯s not bad.¡¹

    Yes yes, I¡¯ll also prepare Dors¡¯ share.

    Are you alone?

    Aren¡¯t you ying mahjong with Girar and E3?

    ¡¸I¡¯m on break.¡¹

    It seems like the ones ying now are Girar, E3, Ruincia, and Mark.

    As for why¡­it looks like I better not ask.

    I don¡¯t mind you ying but you¡¯re not betting mountains or gold mines like you used to, right?

    If it affects the children, I will ban mahjong.

    E3 is also a child but she¡¯s calm when she¡¯s ying mahjong.

    That¡¯s impressive given that she came to a strange ce.

    I will not stop her.

    By the way, what are they betting now?

    Candy?

    Ah, it is simr to giving each other candies then.

    However, they are not betting one piece or two pieces per match but bottles¡­¡­

    What about those things behind E3?

    Is she a genius?

    That might be the case but¡­given that she got that much candy, it will be troublesome to bring them out.

    She already has a lifetime¡¯s supply amount?

    I¡¯ll exchange them for something else when she¡¯s about to leave.

    Yeah, here¡¯s Dors¡¯ pancake and the fairy queen¡¯s second serving.

 Chapter 627 â€“ Events Happened in the Village While Waiting for Ancestor-sanâ€™s Return Continuation

    <h4>Chapter 627 - Events Happened in the Vige While Waiting for Ancestor-san¡¯s Return Continuation</h4>

    The jewel cat Jewel is on myp, very unusual.

    And she¡¯s taking a pose where I can pat her.

    Perhaps this ispensation for the actions of the anenekos.

    You don¡¯t have to worry about it.

    After I said that, I patted her since she¡¯s here for that after all.

    I only pat her back.

    And of course, I pat her along her fur.

    I won¡¯t stroke her on the opposite side.

    Ah, you want me to use a little more force.

    Like this?

    Okay okay?

    And it looks like it has exceeded the limit of her patience, she left silently. It looks like she was pressured by Kuro and Yuki who were watching nearby¡­

    As expected.

    As soon as Jewel went away, Kuro and Yuki put their chins on myp.

    And when I pat them, I scolded them to not think unnecessary things.

    -0-

    It was lunchtime so I went to the kitchen. There, I saw Suiren and Kwon cooking with the oni maids.

    This should be a rare urrence but I¡¯ve already got used to it.

    They have stayed here for quite some time after all.

    They are already familiar with everyone and you can even say that they are already living in this mansion.

    Maa, I don¡¯t really mind since there are surplus rooms.

    However, what should I do about the petitions to have Suiren and Kwon return?

    Even Girar has gone home a few times.

    I wonder if they can really bepletely ignored¡­¡­

    The two of them are working properly in the vige and the petitions are not addressed to me.

    Thus, I won¡¯t say anything.

    I¡¯ll think about it when I receive petitions addressed to me like what happened with Girar.

    After checking the cooking progress in the kitchen, I went out to call Mark, Helze, and Domaim.

    -0-

    Helze is wandering in front of Hakuren¡¯s room.

    This is also a familiar scene.

    It¡¯s not forbidden to enter her room but it seems like she doesn¡¯t want to bother Hakuren who¡¯s close to giving birth.

    I¡¯m d that you care for her but why do you have to hide every time Hakuren tries to get out of the room?

    You look like a suspicious person.

    And Mark.

    You can watch Helze from the shadows but don¡¯t cling on the ceiling beams.

    The spiderlings are troubled.

    You are father and daughter, why can¡¯ you just stay beside her normally?

    You are going to be beaten up?

    I don¡¯t think that will happen.

    By the way, it¡¯s already lunch.

    Go to the dining room.

    Hnn?

    What¡¯s wrong, Helze?

    You want to bring Hakuren her lunch?

    I¡¯m happy with how you feel but don¡¯t take away my job.

    -0-

    The next one is Domaim¡­perhaps he¡¯s in the dungeon.

    I changed to outside clothes. When I was about to get out, I met someone at the entrance of my mansion.

    He just entered with Doraim.

    They are carrying baskets so they might have helped in harvesting beansprouts.

    That¡¯s great.

    Beansprout has recently been in high demand on the ramen street of Vige Five.

    Maa, as for the reason, I taught them about a ramen that uses beansprout¡­

    The n of cultivating beansprout in Vige Five is already being seriously considered.

    However, beansprouts are legumes that should be nted in dark ces.

    If I use the AFT, I can nt beansprout in any field.

    Well, it takes a lot of time and effort to prepare a dark ce of a certain size for beansprouts after all.

    But if they manage to, it will be easy to cultivate beansprouts.

    Let¡¯s think about itter.

    I received the baskets from Doraim and Domain and told them to go to the dining room.

    Me?

    I¡¯m going to take these beansprouts to the storage room in Vige Five but I¡¯ll bring Hakuren her lunch before I go.

    Or so I said but Doraim and Domaim acted with me.

    -0-

    Dining room.

    Dors, Raimeiren, Hiichirou.

    Girar, Guronde, Guraru.

    Mark, Suiren, Helze.

    Doraim, Rasuti, Kwon, and Domaim.

    They are divided into four groups.

    And they are seated around a four-seat table or a kotatsu.

    I¡¯ll join Dors¡¯ group in their kotatsu.

    Lunch is a meal set of fried meat and vegetables, omelet, rice, miso soup, and pickles.

    The meal started and ended without anyone obviously liking or disliking anything.

    Yeah, Hiichirou should eat more.

    You¡¯ll be an oniichan soon.

    Do you want to go to Hakuren with me after eating?

    You have a duty of gathering tableware.

    No, if you want, you can go with Dors or Raimeirenter¡­

    When I was having such a post eating conversation, one of the devil midwives came.

    It seems like Hakuren¡¯sbor has started.

    -0-

    Two hourster.

    Hakuren gave birth to a child easily.

    It¡¯s a boy.

    And he¡¯s shining.

    ¡­¡­

    When Hiichirou was born, he¡¯s not giving off light like that.

    Is this okay?

    Both Dors and Raimeiren are calm.

    Is this normal?

    Is that so?

    Got it.

    -0-

    And Hakuren gave birth to another child.

    She has a twin this time.

    Some of the midwives had already expected that she¡¯s bearing a twin but they did not tell me because they¡¯re unsure.

    The second one is a girl, and she¡¯s covered with darkness.

    This is okay, right?

    I mean it should be normal, isn¡¯t it?

    It seems so.

    Good.

    For now, let¡¯s thank the midwives who helped her give birth.

    When I picked up my son, I felt like I¡¯m dazzled by the light and when I picked up my daughter, I couldn¡¯t see her much because she¡¯s shrouded with darkness. This is hard.

    When Hakuren was giving birth earlier, Raimeiren was even called for help.

    I was a little nervous at that time.

    It seems like it was necessary to suppress my son¡¯s light and my daughter¡¯s darkness using Raimeiren¡¯s magic.

    -0-

    Anyway, both mother and children are healthy.

    Great.

    However, there¡¯s one problem.

    I only thought that I¡¯ll be having a son so I only thought of a boy¡¯s name.

    What should I name my daughter?

    I want to ask Hakuren about it but she¡¯s too tired and is now sleeping.

    Can I think of it alone?

    That would be reckless of me.

    I have no naming sense.

    Dors, don¡¯t just suggest gleefully.

    I can¡¯t decide on the spot.

    But I¡¯ll keep your referrals in mind.

    I¡¯ll decide once Hakuren wakes up.

 Chapter 628 â€“ Twinâ€™s Names

    <h4>Chapter 628 - Twin¡¯s Names</h4>

    I was thinking of naming my son with Hakuren Hirojirou.

    The first son is Hiichirou so the second son is Hinojirou.

    It stinks of Japanese style.

    Note: Ichirou - First son, Jirou - second son, the third would be Saburou.

    However, Hakuren not only gave birth to a son but also to a daughter.

    I never thought I¡¯d have a twin.

    I have to think about my daughter¡¯s name.

    Since his brother is Hinojirou, the sister should be Hinohimeko.

    Note: Himeko is a popr name which means he didn¡¯t even bother to think of something new. Hime means princess and Ko is a popr suffix for a girl¡¯s name. He also really loves naming girls with ¡°ko¡±. Think of Arako or Lamiko

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Hinohimeko.

    Machio Hinohimeko.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In my previous world, isn¡¯t Hinohimeko already a full name?

    Hino Himeko¡­

    Also, I have to apologize to all Hino Himeko of the previous world but, isn¡¯t that a racer horse¡¯s name?

    Triple crown winner, Hino Himeko.

    Annual representative, Hino Himeko.

    Challenging the Big Name Race(foreign big race), Hino Himeko.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    This won¡¯t do.

    I can only think of it as a racer horse¡¯s name.

    I was going to suggest it to Hakuren but let¡¯s reconsider.

    No, since they are twins, it would be better to reconsider Hinojirou.

    IF that¡¯s the case, I might not be able to stick to the character ¡°Hi¡±.

    If I can¡¯t, then don¡¯t.

    -0-

    Names.

    Son, Hikaru.

    Daughter, Himiko.

    When Hakuren woke up, it was decided quickly.

    Dors, Raimeiren, and Girar suggested names and are disappointed but I don¡¯t care.

    Hikaru and Himiko.

    Yeah, good names.

    By the way, it has already been half a day since they were born but they are still either shining or shrouded in darkness, is it okay?

    When the attribute of their magical power is strong when they are born, this kind of thing happens.

    Although this is rare, it seems like their health won¡¯t be negatively affected.

    Maa, the immediate problem is that my eyes hurt when I look directly at Hikaru.

    To be honest, I can only see Hikaru¡¯s face using dark sunsses. As for Himiko, I can only see her for a moment when Raimeiren removes the darkness veiling her with magic.

    ¡­¡­¡­both of them look like Hakuren.

    Maybe.

    -0-

    When Hikaru and Himiko are lined up at a distance where their shoulders are touching, their light and darkness neutralize each other.

    Good.

    -0-

    Hakuren¡¯s delivery ended safely and the dragons had a big banquet.

    The other residents of the vige are also celebrating but don¡¯t forget that Rasuti is about to give birth.

    She¡¯s about a month away from giving birth.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Yeah, you can continue the banquet before that.

    Kwon, your father is here.

    Aren¡¯t you going to meet him?

    Even if you don¡¯t see him much, you shouldn¡¯t disregard ¡­¡­

    You are Raimeiren¡¯s younger brother, right? Should I call Raimeiren?

    No, you don¡¯t have to go to the corner of the room to hide¡­¡­

    I understand.

    You can stay there.

    So, there are also modest dragons.

    -0-

    I let them have a banquet but I also took note of several things.

    First of all, Rasuti.

    Even if this is already her second pregnancy, it doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s not anxious.

    Our daughter, Rananon, is currently with her mother, Grafaloon, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯s relieved¡­

    No, that¡¯s what she¡¯s anxious about?

    Rasuti dotes on Rananon after all.

    And there¡¯s a banquet in front of her.

    It looks merry but you are pregnant so don¡¯t drink.

    Do your best to hold back.

    I¡¯ll do my best to remove the source of your anxiousness.

    -0-

    The next thing that needs to be looked after is Helze.

    Helze has been in this vige even before Hakuren gave birth after feeling that Hikaru is her destined husband.

    But she¡¯s not even getting close to Hikaru¡­I heard that she¡¯s so shy that she can¡¯t even look at his face.

    Mark looks depressed so I have to watch out if he thought of doing something unusual.

    If you are embarrassed to talk about it to someone, you should at least try talking to your mother, Suiren.

    Although younger, Guraru has already experienced what you are experiencing so you can try talking to her.

    Look, she¡¯s getting along well with Hiichirou.

    Though I think it is still too early for you to call Hakuren mother-inw.

    I advocate freedom of love.

    If Hikaru doesn¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll go against it.

    No, I¡¯m not joking.

    However, let¡¯s just celebrate Hikaru¡¯s birth now.

    And after that, try to work hard once Hikaru bes aware of love.

    I will allow you to continue to live in this vige.

    -0-

    Finally, the other children.

    Even though I¡¯m treating my children equally, Hikaru and Himiko are newly born after all so I need to specially take care of them.

    Other children are sensitive to things like this.

    Maa, since they have many brothers and sisters, they shouldn¡¯t mind if there are two more. However, I should be more careful of the impact on the children who are around the age of ten.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Alfred had a look that I¡¯ve never seen before.

    It looks like he¡¯s finding it hard to express something.

    It looks like he¡¯s suffering.

    I¡¯ve never seen such an expression.

    I became worried so I asked the nearby Ursa if she knew anything.

    She said he was jealous of the light and darkness veil of Hikaru and Himiko.

    When Flora heard that, she gave him a bracelet that maniptes light and darkness. Alfred was delighted.

    However, that bracelet will run out of energy after a series of usage.

    To replenish light and darkness, you have to put the bracelet under the sun and leave it in the dark. It will be a test of patience.

    I see.

    Ehto¡­

    Everything seems to be alright.

 Chapter 629 â€“ Rumors at the End of Winter

    <h4>Chapter 629 - Rumors at the End of Winter</h4>

    At the foot of Vige Five.

    -0-

    Two men.

    ¡¸Senpai, are you sure we¡¯ll find it in a deserted ce like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. We¡¯re already close.¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that from you a number of times.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re almost there. Hey, can you smell it? Before, they used to go to ces where there are a lot of people but the residents that smell their products can¡¯t help but go to them so there¡¯s always amotion. It even involves the guards.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. If you smell this in the middle of the night, you won¡¯t be able to resist¡­¡­there it is. That¡¯s the food cart, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s it desu. However, you haven¡¯t forgotten what I said, have you?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll tell this to anyone desu yo ne.¡¹

    ¡¸One more thing. The manager?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll call him general.¡¹

    ¡¸Good, let¡¯s go. Ah, I¡¯ll do the order for you so you only need to remain silent.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand but¡­can¡¯t I order myself?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s difficult if you¡¯re not used to it. Look at how I¡¯ll order first and learn it.¡¹

    ¡¸By your will.¡¹

    ¡¸General, how are you? Eehhh, it¡¯s a cold night so I¡¯m going to warm up with ramen. Two bowls of soy sauce ramen, please. Both with char siu. Ah, we¡¯ll use chopsticks too. As for alcohol¡­I originally wanted some Vige Five alcohol alternative but beer is best for ramen after all. Two sses of beer please.¡¹

    -0-

    A man and woman couple.

    ¡¸How is it? Delicious, right? This is my secret store.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s delicious alright. However, why don¡¯t you open a store during daytime even though it tastes like this? Given how delicious it is, you can even go to the ramen street.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want me to get involved in the faction conflict?¡¹

    ¡¸Faction conflict?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a faction battle on ramen street. To put it simply, there are three big factions namely soy sauce, pork bone, and miso. There are also small union factions like soy sauce pork bone, soy sauce miso, and miso pork bone below or at the same level as them. They are in conflict over which one is supreme. Ah, salt is a small force and on a different league.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, I didn¡¯t know. Who¡¯s the present strongest?¡¹

    ¡¸Until a while ago, pork bone soy sauce, not soy sauce pork bone,¡­was the strongest. Soy sauce pork bone and pork bone soy sauce are different forces so be careful.¡¹

    ¡¸A while ago?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, pork bone soy sauce was the most popr until vegetable-based ramen was introduced. You¡¯ve tried it once, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Vegetable¡­¡­ah, that store that gives big serving?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It is delicious and addictive but there are a lot of people that can¡¯t eat that much. Leftovers became a problem. Because of that, license was introduced but only limited to vegetable ramen.¡¹

    ¡¸License? You mean you need to get a license to serve vegetable ramen?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s not like that. The license is not for the store but for the customer. Only those who can finish one serving in one go can get one.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, that smile. Could it be¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I have a license. Moreover, an advance third level.¡¹

    ¡¸Advance third level?¡¹

    ¡¸License has rank. From the bottom, beginner, intermediate, advance, advance first level, advance second level, and advance third level. I tried my best because there are ramens I can¡¯t eat if my rank is low. ¡¹

    ¡¸Did you really do your best? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. However, I¡¯m still far from the ramen queen which has a rank of advance seventh level.¡¹

    ¡¸Just eat it moderately. Though ramen itself is not expensive, the side dishes will kill you.¡¹

    ¡¸That only means I have to earn more.¡¹

    ¡¸Though you are working, you have to consider about us too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t it be nice to have a family where you can eat as much ramen as you like?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you telling me that we¡¯re going to have ramen every day?¡¹

    ¡¸Only when you like it.¡¹

    -0-

    Two women.

    ¡¸Okusan, have you heard about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you asking about the teleportation gate?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s that too but the rumor that I want to discuss is about the underground shopping street desu. I heard that full-scale operation will begin in spring but in fact, several stores are already operating desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I heard about it desu ne. However, isn¡¯t that a pre-sale for nobles?¡¹

    ¡¸The pre-sale is only during the first day. From the second day onwards, they started normal operations in secret.¡¹

    ¡¸Secret?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I also went there because I was curious but I couldn¡¯t find the open store.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure it¡¯s secret and not only a rumor?¡¹

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s definitely business going on. The evidence is that the husband of the hardware store headed in the direction of the underground shopping street in the middle of the night and the young master of the bakery was seen alone at the entrance of the underground shopping street in the evening.¡¹

    ¡¸Hardware store, you mean Goburi-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, isn¡¯t it weird for a hikikomori to go out all the time? Also, the young master of the bakery is always with his underlings and then, he goes there alone¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds like alcohol-rted. Instead of thinking like that, why don¡¯t you just talk to the south side store owners association?¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t get mad. That ce is under the direct control of the acting vige chief (only a bit) so I think it¡¯s unnecessary to talk to the store owners association.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right but haven¡¯t you thought about the past practice? It¡¯s not just this time that there are¡­¡­amusing things are happening desu ne.¡¹

    ¡¸Amusing, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Think about the time when the acting vige chief was being pushy. She always does what will benefit the vige in the end. To suspect something like this¡­¡­it sounds like you don¡¯t know the acting vige chief too well.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what you concluded?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I concluded¡­¡­general, what¡¯s wrong? Eh? There¡¯s a dwarf tavern on the underground shopping street? It is not officially in business but just a gathering for alcohol lovers so there¡¯s no need to publicize it¡­? What¡¯s with this karaage? Service? Thank you.¡¹

    -0-

    Researcher-type man and woman.

    ¡¸Hey, ramen is popr in Vige Five, right? That¡¯s the main reason why everyone¡¯s trying to make ramen and start a business¡­¡­though not that much, even dishes that can¡¯t be called ramen are served under the name of ramen.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s terrible. But what you are trying to say is, it is the ramen guards¡¯ duty to crack that down.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. However, a problem has appeared.¡¹

    ¡¸Problem?¡¹

    ¡¸In case that it is obviously another kind of dish, it will be easy to crackdown. However, if it has a vague simrity to ramen, all the owner has to say is ¡°this is my ramen¡± and there¡¯s nothing that can be done even if the guards argue.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That sounds rough.¡¹

    ¡¸And even the ramen guards don¡¯t have the answer to the question ¡°what is a ramen¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Ramen¡­¡­noodles that are soaked in a hot soup¡­that¡¯s the basic definition. However, there are a lot of dishes like that.¡¹

    ¡¸There are many kinds of noodles, soup, and ingredients so there¡¯s no definite definition of what ramen is. And of course, that has caused dispute even during a crackdown.¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds rough desu ne. Ah, how about having the manager of Noodle Shop Britoa, the ramen pioneer of Vige Five, certifies ramen?¡¹

    ¡¸Even with those kinds of things happening, Noodle Shop Britoa remainspletely unaffected so they won¡¯t bother. Just look at their line outside. It¡¯s getting longer and longer as day goes by.¡¹

    ¡¸Noodle Shop Britoa is too popr that you can¡¯t eat there unless you line up early in the morning¡­then, is there anything else that can be done?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already thought of something but I don¡¯t think it is a good idea to ruin the reputation of ramen a little since it is the signature dish of Vige Five, right? Because of that, I can only appeal to the acting vige chief.¡¹

    ¡¸You appeal to her?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I did.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­what happened?¡¹

    ¡¸The acting vige chief consulted the vige chief and the answer that came out is this ramen.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­are the noodles and soup different from ramen?¡¹

    ¡¸They said that it is called tsukemen. This is different from the ramen we used to have but it is still a kind of ramen. By the way, it¡¯s currently winter so they are not serving it but it seems like there¡¯s also cold ramen.¡¹

    ¡¸Cold ramen? The definition of ramen bes more and moreplicated. But yeah, it¡¯s delicious. The bnce between the noodles that were washed with cold water and the hot soup is good. However, won¡¯t that make the soup lukewarm?¡¹

    ¡¸Eat it before it bes lukewarm. Or so I want to say but you can just tell the clerk she¡¯ll reheat the soup.¡¹

    ¡¸That would be great. However, the soup will be thick and I won¡¯t be able to drink it.¡¹

    ¡¸You can just have her add the hot soup after you¡¯re done eating noodles.¡¹

    ¡¸Soup slitting huh¡­I see. They got it all covered. However, what¡¯s the acting vige chief¡¯s n to start serving tsukemen and cold ramen?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know too but having a definite definition of ramen seems to be unnecessary.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, if you define it poorly, new ramen like this will note out.¡¹

    ¡¸Right right. Manager¡­I mean, general, can I have another tsukemen noodle, please? One ball.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, me too¡­¡­tsukemen hasn¡¯t been poprized yet, has it? Even so, this food cart has it¡­¡¹

    -0-

    Two adventurers.

    ¡¸Adventurers from the royal capital have found several working teleportation gates. Amazing, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah. I¡¯m envious of them. I¡¯m an adventurer too so I wanted to be involved in discovering such relics.¡¹

    ¡¸Right but there are also strange rumors about that.¡¹

    ¡¸Strange rumors?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that the discovered teleportation gates will be handed over to the demon king. The demon king then nned to connect the royal capital to Shashaato City and Vige Five using those teleportation gates.¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that too but¡­aren¡¯t those only rumors?¡¹

    ¡¸Not really. In fact, there are rumors that negotiation of thend where those teleportation gates are to be installed has begun since autumn.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­is that news reliable?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ve only heard about it. But hearing that kind of rumor is strange, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It is as if they already knew that the teleportation gates will be discovered.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean they already discovered it¡­after that, they purposely called the adventurers from the royal capital to pick it up¡­is that it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­I really don¡¯t know.¡¹

    ¡¸You know, I don¡¯t know either. In addition, why do they even have to do such a troublesome thing?¡¹

    ¡¸Then, it is indeed a rumor. They are probably negotiating for thend for some other reason but their purpose changed upon the discovery of the teleportation gates. ¡¹

    ¡¸Change of n in short¡­yeah. I wonder if I can also discover¡­hnn? General, what¡¯s with this pickle? Service? Good.¡¹

    ¡¸Eating pickles after eating ramen is refreshing. I¡¯ll have another beer.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, me too¡¹

    -0-

    Three beastboys.

    ¡¸Vige¡­I mean, general. We finally found the said golem.¡¹

    ¡¸It has be a rumor among adventurers so it was not hard to find. Catching it is another story though.¡¹

    ¡¸Right right. Vender golem doesn¡¯t needbat ability, right? I certainly think that it is necessary to be somewhat capable of defending itself against petty thieves but¡­that was not on a level petty thieves.¡¹

    ¡¸Its mobility is already strange. Why does it even need to be able to jump that high¡­ramen, please. Is this char siu an extra? Thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, mother Ramurias¡­I mean, neesan, is it alright for you to work as a clerk here? I thought you stopped helping here. This boiled egg is delicious.¡¹

    ¡¸This is both an information gathering hub and an experiment ce for new vors of ramen? Eh? You only n to open this until today? We¡¯re lucky then¡­areh? General, the customers over there have a despairing expression. It looks like you haven¡¯t announced it¡­until now. Ramen is noodles after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, give me your char siu¡­yeah, sorry. I won¡¯t get from other people¡¯s tes. So, please, don¡¯t stare at me too much, mother Ramurias¡­I mean, neesan. Look, someone¡¯s ordering over there.¡¹

    ¡¸After we¡¯re done eating, we¡¯ll help vige chief¡­I mean general. Today¡¯s yourst day and it looks like someone left to call some acquaintances mighte.¡¹

    ¡¸Are we going to help with the clean-up?¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like it is impossible to clean up yet because the remaining customers are ordering non-stop. There are still some noodles and soup too.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s get ready.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. But I think we still have time so we can have another drink.¡¹

    ¡¸I think so too.¡¹

    ¡¸Good. General, one more!¡¹

    -0-

    AN: Tsukemen is hot noodles(after tightened the noodles with cold water, it will be warmed again)

 Chapter 630 â€“ Character List 5(Race and Name)

    Chapter 630 ¨C Character List 5(Race and Name)

    ¡ô Big Tree Vige

    ¡¾Human?¡¿

    Machio Hiraku	Vige chief

    ¡¾Inferno Wolf¡¿

    Kuro£¨male£©	Race Representative

    Inferno Wolf Emperor

    Yuki£¨female£©	Kuro¡¯s partner.

    Inferno Wolf Empress

    Kuroichi£¨male£©	First generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Inferno Wolf King

    Alice£¨female£©	Kuroichi¡¯s partner.

    Inferno Wolf Queen

    Kuroni£¨male£©	First generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Inferno Wolf King

    Iris£¨female£©	Kuroni¡¯s partner.

    Inferno Wolf Queen

    Kurosan£¨female£©	First generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Inferno Wolf Queen

    Uno£¨male£©	Kurosan¡¯s partner.

    Inferno Wolf King

    Kuroyon£¨male£©	First generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Inferno Wolf King

    Eris£¨female£©	Kuroyon¡¯s partner.

    Inferno Wolf Queen

    Kurogo£¨male£©	Second generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Kuroroku£¨male£©	Second generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Kuronana£¨female£©	Second generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Kurohachi£¨female£©	Second generation pup of the Kuro couple

    Fubuki£¨female£©	Special existence. Cocytus wolf.

    Masayuki£¨male£©	has a harem

    Aniki£¨male£©	Tamed puppy it picked up. Became puppy¡¯s partner

    Many others.

    ¡¾Fenrir¡¿

    Puppy£¨female£©	Has a gant name.

    Fenrir and Aniki have puppies

    ¡¾Demon Spider¡¿

    Zabuton	Illegal Demon Spider. Race representative

    Makura	One of Zabuton¡¯s spiderlings

    Many others

    ¡¾Arachne¡¿

    Arako	ck raven haired arachne

    ¡¾Armor Spider¡¿

    Red Armor	Mutated demon spider

    White Armor	Mutated demon spider

    ¡¾Vampire¡¿

    Loo	Lulushi Loo

    Flora	Loo¡¯s cousin

    (Half?) Alfred	Vige chief and Loo¡¯s son. Enrolled at a noble academy in the royal capital.

    (Half?) Lupumirina	Vige chief and Loo¡¯s daughter

    ¡¾Angel¡¿

    Tier	Race representative. Angel of annihtion. Golem user.

    Gran Maria	One of the angels of holocaust

    Kuudel	One of the angels of holocaust

    Corone	One of the angels of holocaust

    Kierbit	Daughter of the present leader of the angels.

    Suaruriu	Twin angel

    Suarukou	Twin angel

    (Half?) Tiselle	Vige chief and Tier¡¯s daughter. Enrolled at a noble academy in the royal capital.

    (Half?) Aurora	Vige chief and Tier¡¯s daughter

    (Half?) Roze Maria	Vige chief and Gran Maria¡¯s daughter

    (Half?)Ldel	Vige chief and Kuudel¡¯s daugher

    (Half?)Tormaane	Vige chief and Corone¡¯s daugher

    ¡¾High Elves¡¿

    Ria	Race representative

    Risu

    Riri

    Rifu

    Rikoto

    Rize

    Rita

    Rafa

    Raasa

    Rarasha

    Raru

    Rami

    Forty-two others.

    (Half?)Ririus	Vige chief and Ria¡¯s Son

    (Half?)Riguru	Vige chief and Rize¡¯s Son

    (Half?)Ratte	Vige chief and Rafa¡¯s Son

    (Half?)(Unnamed)	Vige chief and a high elf¡¯s daughter

    (Half?)(Unnamed)	Vige chief and a high elf¡¯s daughter

    ¡¾Oni¡¿

    Ann	Race representative. Head maid.

    Ramurias	Beastkin caretaker

    Azuki	One of the oni maids

    17 others

    (Half?)Torain	Vige chief and Ann¡¯s son

    ¡¾Lizardman¡¿

    Daga	Race Representative

    Nuff	Minotaur¡¯s caretaker

    13 others + hatchlings born every year

    ¡¾Beastkin¡¿25(first batch migrants) + Gutt¡¯s family + apprentices + Gulf¡¯s family + Gulf¡¯s son¡¯s family + children

    Senna	Race representative. Migrant from Howling Vige.

    Mamu	Vige One¡¯s caretaker

    (Moved to the royal capital) Gol	A beastboy

    (Moved to the royal capital) Sil	A beastboy

    (Moved to the royal capital) Bron	A beastboy

    20 others from the first batch migrants

    Gutt	Senna¡¯s older brother. Son of the mayor of Howling Vige.

    (Human) Nashii	Gutt¡¯s wife

    (Half)Nutt	Gutt¡¯s daughter

    Gutt¡¯s apprentice A£¨male£©	Engaged to disciple B

    Gutt¡¯s apprentice B£¨female£©	Engaged to disciple A

    Gulf	Best warrior of Howling Vige

    Gulf¡¯s wife

    Gulf¡¯s son	Married someone from Howling Vige

    In charge of masonry in Big Tree Vige

    Gulf¡¯s daughter A

    Gulf¡¯s daughter B	One of the first migrants from Howling Vige

    Gulf¡¯ son¡¯s wife

    Gulf¡¯s son¡¯s child

    (Half?)Sette	Vige chief and Senna¡¯s daughter

    (Half?)(Unnamed)	Vige chief and a beast girl¡¯s daughter

    (Half?)(Unnamed)	Vige chief and a beast girl¡¯s daughter

    ¡¾Dragon¡¿

    Rasuti	Rasutisumoon. Race representative.

    Hakuren	Dors¡¯ eldest daughter. Rasuti¡¯s aunt.

    Guraru	Dark Dragon Girar¡¯s daughter

    (Half?) Hiichirou	Vige chief and Hakuren¡¯s son

    (Half?) Rananoon	Vige chief and Rasuti¡¯s daughter

    (Half?) Hikaru	Vige chief and Hakuren¡¯s son. Twin. Glowing.

    (Half?) Himiko	Vige chief and Hakuren¡¯s daughter. Twin. Veild in darkness.

    Guronde	Multi-headed dragon. Wife of dark dragon Girar. Guraru¡¯s mother

    Was severely injured and suffered with her battle agains heroes. She was healed using the leaves of the world tree in Big Tree Vige.

    ¡¾Devil¡¿

    Bulga	Rasuti¡¯s servant(employee)

    Stifano	Rasuti¡¯s servant(employee)

    About 5 veteran midwives	Has been dispatched by Dors to take care of Guraru. Lives there in turns.

    Versa	Versa Mira Transilver

    Ancestor-san¡¯s wife. Have lived for a very long time.

    For her, writing books where the same sex intertwined is a reason to live.

    One of the thirty sevenmanders of the Legatus Legionis who served the evil god Raigiel.

    ¡¾Demon/Civil Servant Girls¡¿

    Frau	Fraurem. Beezel¡¯s only daugher. Vige governor. Top brass of the civil servant girls. Race representative.

    Rasshashi	Count Droir¡¯s second daughter. Centaur¡¯s caretaker

    Crakasse	Fourth daugher of Count Pugyaru

    Many others

    (Half?)Fracia	Fraciabell. Vige chief and Frau¡¯s¡¯s daughter

    Holy	Nanny sent by the Chrome family to take care of Fraciabell.

    ¡¾Elder Dwarf¡¿more than 50

    Donovan	Race representative

    Wilcox

    Cross

    Others(more than 50 in total)

    Recently, female dwarves hase to the vige

    ¡¾Mountain Elf¡¿

    Ya	Race Representative

    20 others

    (Half?)(Unnamed)	Vige chief and a mountain elf¡¯s son

    (Half?)(Unnamed)	Vige chief and a mountain elf¡¯s son

    (Half?)(Unnamed)	Vige chief and a mountain elf¡¯s daughter

    ¡¾Brave?¡¿

    Ursa	Urbraza. Former ghost king and now a little girl. Enrolled at a noble academy in the royal capital.

    ¡¾y Doll¡¿

    y doll	Ursa¡¯s servant. Earth. Can transform into human.

    Sent to the noble academy in the royal capital as Ursa¡¯s caretaker.

    ¡¾Wyvern¡¿

    Served as messengers for the vige

    ¡¾Human¡¿

    Celes	Celestine Lodjineh. Under the protection of Big Tree Vige. Holy maiden

    ¡¾Nine-tailed Fox¡¿

    Youko Race representative? Has the power simr to a dragon.

    Hitoe	Youko¡¯s daughter

    ¡¾Ghost Sorceress¡¿

    Ghost Sorceress	Female. Doing some research in the hot spring area but serving as a teacher for the chilren too. When she has to, she¡¯ll go to the vige to teach the children and if not, she¡¯s at the hot spring area to do some research.

    ¡¾Intelligence Sword¡¿

    Quentan	Companion of the ghost sorceress.

    Was the previous manager of the grudge furnace.

    ¡¾Gnostic Bee¡¿

    Queen Bee	Enjoying her life in Big Tree Vige. Around 30cm. Has increased significantly.

    Soldier Bees	Muscle brain. Around 15cm. There are a lot of them.

    Worker Bees	Ordinary bees. More than a lot of them.

    Queen Bee¡¯s Daughter	Thicker than the queen bee

    ¡¾Slime¡¿

    Wine Slime	In charge of healing the vige

    Blue Smile	The first slime that wa brought in the vige

    Holy Slime	A pure white slime

    ck Slime	Cherished by the lizardmen

    Green Slime

    Yellow Slime

    Red Slime

    Many others

    ¡¾Cat?¡¿

    Raigiel	Former fallen god? Is itpeting with the wine slime as the healer of the vige?

    ¡¾Jewel Cat¡¿

    Jewel	Raigiel¡¯s wife

    (?)Miel	Aneneko. Daughter of Raigiel and Jewel. Official name is Michael. Has white fur.

    (?)Rael	Aneneko. Daughter of Raigiel and Jewel. Official name is Rafael. Has white fur.

    (?)Uel	Aneneko. Daughter of Raigiel and Jewel. Official name is Uriel. Has ck fur.

    (?)Gael	Aneneko. Daughter of Raigiel and Jewel. Official name is Gabriel. Spotted fur.

    (?)Ariel	Daughter of Raigiel and Jewel.

    (?)Haniel	Daughter of Raigiel and Jewel.

    (?)Zeruel	Daughter of Raigiel and Jewel.

    (?)Samael	Daughter of Raigiel and Jewel.

    Loves the demon king

    ¡¾Horse¡¿

    Belford	First horse of the vige

    Mare

    Colt	Son of Belford

    Foal	Daughter of Belford. Eldest daughter

    Foal	Daughter of Belford. Second daughter

    Stallion	Breeding horse for Belford¡¯s foals. Ikemen.

    ¡¾Unicorn¡¿

    Unicorn(female)	Colt¡¯s partner

    Colt	Belford and unicorn¡¯s son

    ¡¾Pegasus¡¿

    6 pegasus	Watermelon enthusiast. Slow in flying and slow in running too. Easily get tired so can¡¯t fly for too long.

    ¡¾Earth Dragon¡¿

    Earth dragon	A lizard-like-monster that is called dungeon walker. Quite big. Lives in the Big Tree Dungeon.

    ¡¾Phoenix¡¿

    Aegis	Still a round chick. Can run faster than flying. Harpies¡¯ idol.

    ¡¾Eagle/Hr?svelgr¡¿

    Eagle	An eagle that built its nest on the world tree. In good terms with Aegis.

    ¡¾Pound Turtle¡¿

    Pound Turtle	Turtle. Shed shells are expensive.

    ¡¾Fairy¡¿

    Fairy Wings	Looks like a glowing ping pong ball with wings. Likes sweets. There are around 50 of them.

    Humanoid Fairy	Small-humanoid fairy. Around 10 of them.

    Fairy Queen	A humanoid fairy(as big as a normal human). A child that looks like an adult. Dragon¡¯s weakness. Revered by human countries as guardian of childrens.

    ¡¾Silkworm¡¿

    Giant silkworm	Golden silkworm. Spits gold thread. Lives and protect the world tree. Aegis¡¯ rival.

    ¡¾Orthros¡¿

    Oru	Fond of Guronde.

    ¡¾Tiger¡¿

    Sougetsu	Liked by the anenekos for some reason.

    ¡ô Vige One ¨C There are around 20 nyunyu-daphnes + 20 humans + 42 Harpies + Children

    ¡¾Nyunyu-daphnes¡¿(a race that can be considered as tree spirits)

    Igu	Vige One¡¯s representative. Race representative.

    Many others	20 were left in Vige One and there are still others who are working as rms and night light at other viges

    ¡¾Human¡¿

    Jack	Representative of Vige One¡¯s humans. Leader.

    Morte	Jack¡¯s wife. She can use spirit magic.

    Marcos	Vice manager of a store in Shashaato City. Curry King.

    Pa	Marcos¡¯ wife

    Bruno	Pot au feu king. Came from a good house

    August	Yakitori king

    14 others + 4 Children

    ¡¾Harpy¡¿

    Mach	Race representative

    41 others + chicks(increased a lot)

    ¡¾Inferno Wolf¡¿

    Kricky	In charge of watching over Marcos and Pa¡¯s house.

    John	Guard in Vige One

    Tens of others

    ¡¾Pig¡¿

    Moderate Number	Strangely smart

    ¡¾Elder treant¡¿

    Elder Treant	Came to see Igu but stayed.

    Elder Treant children	small treants

    ¡ô Vige Two ¨C 72 individuals + newly born children

    ¡¾Minotaurs¡¿(Giants with cow horns)

    Gordon	Vige Two¡¯s representative. Race representative.

    Ronana	Married tts

    Mirua	Stationed in Big Tree Vige

    69 others + newly born children

    ¡ô Vige Three ¨C 104 individuals(initial migrants) + 41 individuals (Fuka¡¯s group) + newly born children

    ¡¾Centaur¡¿(has a lower body of a horse)

    Glueworld	Representative of Vige Three. Race Representative. Former viscount.

    Fuka Polo	Former baron

    143 others + Children born

    ¡ô Vige Four ¨C 260 Sun Castle Residents + 16 Mercury

    ¡¾Devil¡¿

    Kuzuden	Representative of Vige Four. Race representative.

    About 60 others

    ¡¾Dream Demon¡¿

    About 200 people

    ¡¾Mercury¡¿

    Bell	Race representative. First assistant to the Lord of the Sun Castle. Maid.

    Gou	Assistant to the Lord of the Sun Castle. Late middle-aged man.

    (Moved to the capital) Asa	Middle aged butler. Round sses. Former manager of the teleportation gate to the hot spring area. Moved to the noble academy with Alfred¡¯s group.

    Futa	A woman in her thirties who looks like a witch. Manager of the teleportation gate to Vige Five

    Miyo	Little maid girl. Currently in charged of ounting in Shashaato City

    Tou	Captain of the universal ship

    Yoru	manager of the teleportation gate to the hot spring area

    (Moved to Vige Five) Hih	Military affairs, first inmand in Vige Five

    (Moved to Vige Five) Loch	Domestic affairs, first inmand in Vige Five

    (Moved to Vige Five) Nana	Information gathering, first inmand in Vige Five

    (Constantly moving) Irre	Broadcasting department chief. Moves in various ces but mostly in Shashaato City for now.

    5 others

    ¡ô Vige Five

    () symbol means that person is a registered resident here. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that they are really staying here.

    ¡¾Nine-tailed Fox¡¿

    (Youko)	Acting vige chief

    ¡¾Demon/Civil servant girls¡¿

    Gete(abbreviation)	Consultant. One of the former four heavenly kings.

    Paruanen	Consultant. One of the former four heavenly kings.

    Yuri	Demon king¡¯s daughter. Officially the administrator of Vige Five. However, she usually sleeps in Big Tree Vige

    Yuri¡¯s attendant	Take care of Yuri¡¯s personal needs.

    Civil Servant girls	Formerly Yuri¡¯s attendants. Trained by the civil servant girls. Active in various ces.

    Yuri¡¯s Friends	5 noble daughters who are great musicians.

    Rogabo	Behind the scenes boss of the north side of Vige Five

    Gnd	One of the merchants of Vige Five. Aiming to go to the top moderately.

    Ox	One of the guards who¡¯s looking for a lover.

    ¡¾Mercury¡¿

    Hih	Military affairs, first inmand in Vige Five

    Loch	Domestic affairs, first inmand in Vige Five

    Nana	Information gathering, first inmand in Vige Five. Put on disguise and infiltrates on all ces.

    ¡¾Human¡¿

    (Celes)	In charge of religious affairs in Vige Five. Holy Maiden

    Priest	8 of them. Started working in Vige Five under Fushu¡¯s reendation

    Pirika	Pirika Win-up. Security chief. Also known as this era¡¯s sword saint.

    Pirika¡¯s fellow disciples	50 peple

    Fellow disciples¡¯ family	250 people

    Chelsea	A true hero. Currently training in Vige Five.

    Silver Knight	Working hard as part of the garrison.

    Bronze Knight	Working as the assistant manager of Bronze Caf¨¦

    Red Iron Knight	Working hard as part of the garrison during the day and at Niz¡¯s Aeat at night.

    Red Iron Knight¡¯s Squire	Enjoying life in Vige Five

    ¡¾Elf¡¿

    Tree King	Vige Five¡¯s diplomat. Elf from the Gon Forest. Serious looking middle aged elf man.

    Bow King	Vige Five¡¯s diplomat. Elf from the Garets Forest. Fierce looking female elf.

    Tree King and Bow King¡¯s subordinates	10 people

    Vige Five¡¯s Elves	60 people. They are elves who voluntarily joined during the foundation of the vige

    Elf hostages	250 people

    Kinesta	princess of the fallen elf empire. Assistant manager of Kuro and Yuki. She¡¯s also serving as the coach of Vige Five¡¯s Iron Bull Army.

    ¡¾Dwarf¡¿

    Juano	Vige Five¡¯s cksmith. Dwarves¡¯ overall mediator.

    Former imprisoned dwarves	30 people (they are also members of Juano¡¯s group)

    Juano¡¯s group	20 people (there are about 150 others working outside)

    Vige Five¡¯s dwarves	30 people. They are dwarves who voluntarily joined during the foundation of the vige

    ¡¾Demon Snake¡¿

    Niz	Messenger of the snake god. Excellent in every way. Assistant manager of Niz¡¯s Aeat

    ¡¾Devil¡¿

    Prada	Works in the office as Youko¡¯s subordinate. A devil who collects artworks.

    ¡¾Other¡¿

    Vige Five¡¯s Council	They are also called Vige Five¡¯s Council. They are the representative of the migrants. There are 50 of them.

    10 military officers rted to the former four heavenly kings

    30 civilians rted to the former four heavenly kings

    Demons	15000 people (Migrants and merchants from all over)

    Humans	4000 people (Migrants and merchants from all over)

    Other demi-humans	6000 people (Beastkins, devils, centaurs, minotaurs, titans, harpies, etc.)

    Five-kun	Vige Five¡¯s Mascot. Extremely popr.

    ¡ô Hot Spring Area

    ¡¾Ghost Knight¡¿(Skeleton + Full body armor + good sword)

    Ghost knight	Sword expert. Ikemen

    2 others

    ¡¾Lion?¡¿

    Father lion

    Mother lion

    3 lion cubs

    ¡ô South Dungeon

    ¡¾Lamia¡¿(has a lower body of a snake)

    Junea	Dungeon master

    Sunea	Dungeon warrior chief

    Around 50 others

    ¡ô North Dungeon

    ¡¾Titans¡¿(Hairy giants)

    Titan race

    Around 50 of them

    ¡ô East Dungeon

    ¡¾Grock¡¿

    Grock	Stoneman. So far only the name of the race is known.

    ¡ô Shashaato City

    ¡¾Human¡¿

    Michael-san	President of Goroun Company

    Maron	Son of Michael-san. Next president.

    Tito	Maron¡¯s cousin. In charge of finance in the Goroun Company.

    Randy	Maron¡¯s cousin. In charge of logistics in the Goroun Company

    Milford	Goroun Company¡¯s head warrior

    Siderow	Goroun Company¡¯s head store manager. (Michael-san¡¯s wife¡¯s father)

    Ronnie	Michael-san¡¯s younger brother

    ¡¾Demons¡¿

    Ifrus	Shashaato City¡¯s governor

    Gilspark	Ifrus¡¯ son

    Fearina	Gilspark¡¯s lover. Daughter of a baker.

    Goldie	A backstreet guy in Shashaato City.

    Goro	Goldie¡¯s demon dog pet

    Potte	Backstreet girl. Works at Ma.

    Razek	Backstreet boy. Painter boy. Works at Ma.

    Shyful	Eldest son of League family of Barons. Food researcher. Works at Ma. Hamburger King.

    ountant	A woman with bad dreams. ountant of Big Roof Shashaato

    Hotto	Gilspark¡¯s best friend. Reflected for causing trouble at Big Roof Shashaato.Now doing some volunteer work.

    Marisa	Restaurant owner in Shashaato City.

    Mark	Marisa¡¯s son. Runs a stall.

    Sun	Marisa¡¯s daughter. Runs a stall.

    ¡¾People rted to Ifrus School¡¿

    Attoma	Attoma Vieras. Wizard. Loo¡¯s apprentice. Vampire.

    Gableslow	Gableslow Seinbolts. Wizard. Attoma¡¯s apprentice. Old man. Human.

    Mariana Goro	A leading figure in fire magic. Also known as explosion idiot. Josei. Demon.

    Robert	Instructor at Ifrus School. First instructor.

    School Principal	a mystery

    ¡¾Broadcasting Department¡¿

    (Moving in various ces)Irre	One of the mercuries. Director.

    ¡ô Demon King¡¯s Kingdom

    ¡¾Demon(Kingdom Affted)¡¿

    Gullgald	Demon King

    Randan	The first of the four heavenly kings.(Domestic Affairs)

    Hou	Hou Leg. Four heavenly kings.(Finance)

    Beezel	Beezel Crime Chrome. Four heavenly kings.(Foreign Affairs).

    (Moved to Vige Five) Yuri	Demon king¡¯s daughter. Princess.

    Volgraf	Responsible for strictness in Gofrir¡¯s house

    Shirukine	Beezel¡¯s wife, Frau¡¯s mother. A super young beauty.

    (Moved to Vige Five)Gete(Abbreviation)	Getegulterateseponesto. One of the former four heavenly kings.

    (Moved to Vige Five)Paruanen	One of the former four heavenly kings.

    Pugyaru	Watogan Pugyaru. Count.

    ¡¾Demon(Dalfon Company)¡¿

    Derinted	One of the 17 caditates of thepany. He¡¯s currently the representative of thepany. Doing his best but not rewarded.

    Ridley	Ridley Baker Macker. Looks like a plump oneesan that is around 40 years old. One of thepany¡¯s 17 candidates. Favored by Tiselle and currently her friend. Strongly suppports representative Derinted.

    Giling	One of thepany¡¯s 17 candidates. He did something evil and was caught.

    Maskund	One of thepany¡¯s 17 candidates. He did something evil and was caught.

    Lulusa	One of thepany¡¯s 17 candidates. In charge of battle.

    ¡¾Demon(Miagard¡¯s Ax)¡¿

    Kokusu	Not the leader but the leader.

    Leader	The leader but not the leader.

    Tank	Fastest escape artist of the group.

    10 others

    ¡¾Minotaur¡¿

    tts	tts Britoa. Head of a marquis family. Four heavenly kings.(Military)

    ¡¾Cat¡¿

    Arthur	Knight of the pantry

    ¡¾Forest Guardian¡¿

    Foo	Guardian of the north forest. A spiderling.

    ¡¾High Elf¡¿

    Rigune	Ria¡¯s mother. Warrior chief of the Rifu n. Guarding the ruins of the forest north of the royal capital.

    ¡¾Impure Dragon¡¿

    Ojess	me dragon. She works as a subordinate of the demon king. Active in baseball.

    Haifrigta	Wind dragon. She works as a subordinate of the demon king. Active in baseball.

    Kihatroy	Earth dragon. She works as a subordinate of the demon king. Active in baseball.

    ¡¾Human¡¿

    Former king of a human kingdom	Exiled to the demon king¡¯s kingdom. Active in baseball. For a period of time, he was the fourth catcher. When the coach is out, he also serves as the coach.

    Former King¡¯s wife	Obsessed in theather(works as an actress).

    ¡ô Demon King¡¯s Kingdom(Gullgald Noble Academy)

    ¡¾Beastkins¡¿

    Gol	A beastboy. School teacher.

    Sil	A beastboy. School teacher.

    Bron	A beastboy. School teacher.

    ¡¾Demon¡¿

    Anee Rocheur	School principal. Demon king¡¯s wife

    Enderi	7th daughter of Count Pugyaru¡¯s family. One of Gol¡¯s wives.

    Kirisana	5th daughter of Count Glitch¡¯s family. One of Gol¡¯s wives.

    Irene	Eldest daughter of a viscount family. Best warrior of the school. One of Sil¡¯s wives.

    Lovia	Best offensive magic user among the school students. One of Sil¡¯s wives.

    (Konegit)	Amoner. Daugher of arge merchant family. Hou in disguise. One of Sil¡¯s wives.

    Aleisha	An oneesan that works as an office worker at the school. Bron¡¯s wife.

    Menek	Goat head demon. Manager of the ranch with many goats.

    ¡¾Human¡¿

    E3	Assassin sent by a human kingdom? Ursa¡¯s friend.

    ¡¾Impure Dragon¡¿

    Metora	Dragon with pale blue scales. A woman in 30s in her human form. Maid-san. Her other name is Dandaji. The strongest impure dragon. Currently working as Ursa¡¯s group¡¯s caretaker in the noble academy.

    ¡¾Sil¡¯s other wives¡¿

    a count¡¯s rtive

    Artificial life form

    Daughter of a merchant

    Desert elf ve

    assassin sent by a destroyed ve merchant

    Mage adventurer

    ¡ô Coastal Dungeon

    Herme	Versa¡¯s maid

    Corey	Versa¡¯s maid

    Harkin	Versa¡¯s maid

    ¡ô Angel Vige

    ¡¾Angels¡¿

    Malbit	Chief(supposed to be). Shrine maiden. Kierbit¡¯s mother.

    Ruincia	Vice Chief. Tier¡¯s mother.

    Suarurou	Suaruriu and Suarukou¡¯s mother. Rohier Faction¡¯s leader.

    Raz Maria	Gran Maria¡¯s mother

    Reginleif	One of the elders

    ¡ô Various ces

    ¡¾Dragon¡¿

    Dors	Dragon king

    Raimeiren	Typhoon dragon. Dors¡¯ wife. Sweet to Hiichirou.

    Doraim	Gatekeeper dragon. Dors¡¯ son

    Grafaroon	Doraim¡¯s wife

    Suiren	Dors and Raimeiren¡¯s daughter.

    Mark(Omitted)	Maxbergak. Suiren¡¯s husband

    Helzenark	Maxbergak and Suiren¡¯s daughter

    Sekiren	Dors and Raimeiren¡¯s daughter

    Kworun	Sekiren¡¯s husband

    Domaim	Dors and Raimeiren¡¯s son.

    Kwon	Kworun¡¯s elder sister. Domaim¡¯s wife.

    Girar	Dark dragon

    Kworain	Father of Kwon and Kworun. Raimeiren¡¯s younger brother.

    ¡¾Devil¡¿

    Gi	Doraim¡¯s butler

    ¡ô Faraway country

    ¡¾Vampire¡¿

    Ancestor-san	Valgreif. Founder of Korin religion. There was also a time where he is called Rumani. Versa¡¯s husband.

    ¡¾Human¡¿

    Fushu	Korin religion¡¯s high priestess.

    O¡¯Brien	Korin religion¡¯s warrior priest.

    ¡¾Holy Beast/Tiger¡¿

    Sangetsu	Tiger holy beast

    ¡ô Forest monsters and demon beasts(Some of them are not named until now)

    ¡¾Killer Rabbit¡¿

    Fanged rabbit. Delicious. If you can¡¯t defeat this, you can¡¯t go out alone in the forest of Big Tree Vige.

    ¡¾Great Boar¡¿

    Huge wild boar. Delicious.

    ¡¾Intellifeneck¡¿

    A long-bodied weasel

    ¡¾Deathrattle¡¿

    Fat weasel

    ¡¾Grappler Bear¡¿

    One of the four overlords of the forest.

    Huge idiot bear. Doesn¡¯t taste good.

    ¡¾Bloody Viper¡¿

    One of the four overlords of the forest.

    Huge snake. The taste is okay but it has this aphrodisiac effect.

    Its eggs are delicious.

    ¡¾Panic Caribou¡¿

    Ferocious deer. Can¡¯t be easily found. The horn is really delicious.

    ¡¾Earth Rat¡¿

    It only inhabits part of the forest.

    A huge mole.

    ¡¾Kyatapult¡¿

    Huge centipede.

    ¡¾Poison Rock Hekaton¡¿

    Super big centipede.

    ¡¾Death Ball¡¿

    Huge armadillo.

    ¡¾Rough Eater¡¿

    Demon bug. Big locust.

    ¡¾King Bear¡¿

    Bear. A downgraded version of grappler bear. It lives in the outer periphery of the forest of death.

    ¡¾Baal Toad¡¿

    Big Frog

    Side talk

    Thest two of the four overlords of the forest are the inferno wolves and demon spiders.

    Demon Spiders	Their web is really troublesome. They are clever and strong.

    Grappler Bear	Even alone, it is really strong. Has an amazing power.

    Bloody Viper	Even alone, it is really strong. It is really brutal in a specific environment, like a dungeon.

    Inferno Wolf	It doesn¡¯t move alone. You¡¯re done for if you meet its pack.

    A single inferno wolf can destroy an entire city. (setting)

    ¡ô Monsters outside the forest

    War Bear	It is said that thirthy soldiers need to be sacrificed to defeat one.

    Wood Killer	Mimics a tree before attacking

    Jaguar Bull	Atttacks from trees.

    Rabbit Foot	Can kill in a single kick

    Keen Rune	A mysterious creature that can cast magic

    Kyata	A 30cm centiped that attacks from the ground

    Cock Low	Will attack from the sky regardless of night or day

    Tokaon	A cameleon like monster. It was found in Sun Castle.

    Goo Turtle	Has high defensive power but low offensive power

    Lovers Beast	Always act in a pair or more. It is said that one is three times stronger than a warbear.

    Ghost Rat	A rat type demon beasts. It¡¯s a troublesome beasts that ruins warehouses.

    Mixture	????

    Flying Whale	It is said that if it emerges, it will cause disaster.

    Flying Shark	Guards of the flying whales

    Treant	Nyunyudaphne¡¯s subordinate

    ¡ô Women in ¡°that rtionship¡± with the vige chief?

    Gave Birth

    Loo

    Tier

    Ria, Rize, Rafa

    Ann

    Hakuren

    Senna

    Frau

    Rasuti

    Two high elves

    Three mountain elves

    Two beastgirls

    Gran Maria

    Kuudel

    Corone

    Confirmed

    All other high elves

    All other oni maids

    Ya and some of the mountain elves

    Flora

    Some of the beastgirls(first batch migrants)

    Doubtful

    Some of the beastgirls(first batch migrants)

    The rest of the mountain elves

    Civil servant girls

    Possible

    Bulga, Stifano

    Kierbit, Suaruriu, Suarukou

    Youko, Celes, Fairy Queen?

    ¡ô Children¡¯s age

    (As of spring of the 18th year)

    Alred	Born during spring of 7th year (11 years old)

    Tissele	Born during autumn of 7th year (11 years old in autumn)

    Ririus	Born during summer of 9th year (9 years old in summer)

    Riguru	Born during summer of 9th year(9 years old in summer)

    Ratte	Born during summer of 9th year(9 years old in summer)

    Torain	Born during summer of 9th year(9 years old in summer)

    Hiichiro	Born during autumn of 10th year

    Fracia	Born during winter of 11th year

    Sette	Born during spring of 12th year

    Rananoon	Born during summer of 12th year

    Ursa	About 5 years old as of autumn of 9th year(around 14 years old)

    Nutt	About 4 years old as of autumn of 9th year(around 13 years old)

    Guraru	About 5 years old as of autum of 10th year. (Only looks like that. She¡¯s a dragon so she¡¯s actually older.)

    Beastboys	About 3-4 years old as of autumn of 6th year(Around 15-16 years old)

    Hitoe	Look like 3 years old but has been in the world for over 100 years.

    Lupumirina	Born during autumn of 14th year.(Currently 3 year old. Will be 4 in autumn)

    Aurora	Born during autumn of 14th year.(Currently 3 year old. Will be 4 in autumn)

    2 high elf children	Born during autumn of 14th year

    3 mountain elf children	Born during autumn of 14th year

    2 beastgirl children	Born during autumn of 14th year

    Roze Maria	Born during winter of 15th year

    Ldel	Born during summer of 17th year

    Tormaane	Born during summer of 17th year

    Hikaru	Born during winter of 17th year

    Himiko	Born during winter of 17th year

    ¡ôLivestocks

    Big Tree Vige

    Bee	increased a lot

    Horse	increased (including unicorn and pegasus)

    Cow	increased a little

    Goat	increased considerably

    Sheep	increased a little

    Pig	a few

    Chicken	increased considerably

    Lobster	increased considerably

    Vige One

    Pig	increased considerably

    Chicken	increased considerably

    Vige Two

    Cow	a few

    goat	a few

    pig	increased

    chicken	increased

    Silk moth	a few

    Vige Three

    cow	a few

    goat	a few

    pig	increased

    chi	increased

    Vige Four

    Chicken	increased

    Vige Five

    horse	increased considerably

    cow	increased considerably

    goat	increased considerably

    sheep	increased considerably

    pig	increased considerably

    chicken	increased considerably

    ¡ôSpecial Material?

    Forest of Death Salt	Can be collected around Big Tree Vige

    Inferno Wolf Horn	Can be collected in Big Tree Vige

    Gnostic Bee Honey	Can be collected in Big Tree Vige

    Dragon Scales	Can be collected in Big Tree Vige

    Death Ball Leather	Can be collected in the forest of death

    Star Augite	Can be collected in the lower part of the Sun Castle

    Magic Iron Powder	Can be collected in the lower part of the Sun Castle

    ck Dust	Can be collected in the lower part of the Sun Castle

    Thermal Instion Stone(Hot Stone)	Can be mined in the hot spring area

    Fairy Wings	Can be collected in Big Tree Vige at the price of sweets

    Bloody Viper Eggs	Can be collected in the North Dungeon

    Phoenix Feather	Can be collected in Big Tree Vige

    Hair Gloss Moss	Cultivated in a secret ce in the north forest of the royal capital of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom

    Pound Turtle Shed Shell	Can be collected in Big Tree Vige

    Dungeon Porcini	Can be collected in Big Tree Dungeon

    World Tree Leaf	Can be collected in Big Tree Vige

    Rainbow Silver	Can be collected in the East Dungeon

    Demon Spider Fabric	Can be collected in Big Tree Vige

    Dungeon Potato	Can be collected in Vige Four(formerly Sun Castle). Popr in the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Treant Branch	Can be collected in the forest near Vige Five

    Elder Treant Branch	Can be collected from the elder treant in Vige One

    Special materials rted to medicinal herbs can be collected in the medicinal herb field

    ¡ôStores in Vige Five where vige chief is involved

    Kuro and Yuki	Sweets store

    Kuro and Yuki Zenzai	Ordinary coffee shop

    Korin¡¯s Sweet Hall	Sweets store

    Niz¡¯s Aeat	Yakiniku and alcohol restaurant

    Noodle Shop Britoa	Salt ramen store. This is the store that inspired the creation of ramen street

    Underground Shopping Street¡¡	An underground shopping district in a hole dug by vige chief. There seems to be a secret dwarf tavern there.

    Mysterious food cart	A mystery

 Chapter 631 â€“ Spring of the 18th Year

    <h4>Chapter 631 - Spring of the 18th Year</h4>

    When I heard the crackling sound of ice breaking in the reservoir, I knew that spring hade.

    Hello, Zabuton.

    The spiderlings did their best.

    Hakuren also gave birth.

    They¡¯re twins.

    They¡¯re taking a nap now so I¡¯ll call you when they wake up.

    Ah, Dors is overjoyed¡­or rather, there¡¯s an ongoing banquet.

    I thought it was a joke but it looks like they are going to continue until Rasuti gives birth.

    You can participate but do it moderately.

    Maa, if it is you, I guess it¡¯s okay¡­

    Ursa jumped to Zabuton.

    After her are Alfred and Tiselle.

    Maa, they haven¡¯t seen each other since a while ago after all.

    By the way, I want to introduce Versa to you but¡­what¡¯s happening?

    Where did Versa go?

    She¡¯s here with me a while ago¡­¡­

    -0-

    Versa seems to be hiding somewhere in the mansion.

    Because of that, Zabuton caught her with her web.

    Yeah, it¡¯s suspicious that she¡¯s hiding but she¡¯s not really a suspicious person.

    Or rather, why are you even hiding in the first ce?

    On a whim?

    Really?

    Well, at least it¡¯s true that I¡¯m not surprised with your weird behavior right now.

    -0-

    Versa, who came to the vige with ancestor-san a while ago, was very adult-like at first. However, when she was shown around the vige, she began behaving strangely.

    First, she got excited when she met the cows and horses.

    I thought she just got an inspiration for a story but it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    ¡¸They are¡­¡­god horse¡­god cow¡­¡¹

    What are you saying?

    They are normal horses and cows.

    Just a little clever.

    And in front of the goats

    ¡¸Goats¡­¡­? They are¡­goats?¡¹

    When she muttered that, the goats charged at her.

    It hurts more than expected, right?

    I know it too well.

    However, don¡¯t throw snowballs at the goats.

    You won¡¯t hit them and you¡¯ll just get caught with their momentum.

    -0-

    When I took my eyes off her for a moment, she was already being chased by chickens.

    She might have tried to take some eggs.

    You have to take the eggs they¡¯ll allow you to take.

    If you take anything else, you¡¯ll be chased.

    Yeah, it hurts.

    I know it too well.

    ¡¸God bird¡­¡­¡¹

    Can you stop attaching god to anything?

    Look, the chicken leader started to chirp for backup.

    -0-

    Shrine under the big tree.

    ¡¸Eyes, my eyesssssss!¡¹

    Well, I warned you that it¡¯s shining¡­

    But it is not glowing that bright so you don¡¯t have to exaggerate your reaction¡­

    Hikaru, who was born a while ago, is brighter than that.

    For the time being, calm down first and pray¡­no, I¡¯m not forcing you. You don¡¯t have to if you don¡¯t want to.

    -0-

    When she saw the phoenix chick Aegis walking through the hallway of my mansion, Versa hid.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I don¡¯t think Aegis will attack you.

    That¡¯s not it?

    Then, why¡­?

    Versa observed Aegis for some time and got in touch with him normally after making some conclusions.

    I wonder why.

    -0-

    After seeing the banquet of Dors¡¯ group, she was surprised and joined them.

    She¡¯s strangely familiar with them.

    No, it¡¯s not a bad thing.

    By the way, when Dors and Girar have the opposite opinion, why did you put your hand on Girar¡¯s shoulder?

    Is your hobby starting to act up?

    That¡¯s not it?

    Good.

    However, Mark, Doraim, Domain, and Kworun have wives.

    The most you should imagine should be holding hands only.

    Good.

    Make sure to keep that in mind.

    Hnn?

    What¡¯s up, Doraim?

    Your wife, Grafaloon, is taking care of Rananon so it¡¯s your chance to help her?

    Maa, it¡¯s your only chance to take care of her since Rasuti is pregnant.

    That¡¯s your only choice.

    By the way, don¡¯t approach any men in front of Versa.

    Yeah, me included.

    When she came into this vige, she promised to refrain from her hobby but¡­that¡¯s exactly why I should refrain from getting close to other men too.

    I can never be too careful.

    So, let¡¯s go back to the topic. Why did you put your hand on Girar¡¯s shoulder?

    Ah, the dark dragon was an ally during the ancient war¡­so you are thinking of Girar¡¯s ancestor.

    She was full of energy when we talked about the old dark dragon.

    -0-

    When the fairy queen and Versa meet, they both freeze.

    Itsted for a while and when I began worrying about what to do to them, they suddenly approached each other and shook hands.

    It looks like they¡¯ve reached an agreement.

    I asked the two of them what kind of agreement it is but I didn¡¯t get anything.

    They both lived long so perhaps they don¡¯t want me to hear an embarrassing old story.

    Maa, since they were eating pancakes acting friendly with each other, I guess there¡¯s no problem.

    -0-

    By the way, Versa is impressed with the dishes made by the oni maids. She was also surprised when she saw the world tree.

    I know that the oni maid¡¯s food is delicious since that¡¯s the dish that won her the cookingpetition in Vige Five but you don¡¯t have to cry over it.

    I thought Versa was already calm but it looks like I still need to be careful.

    Currently, Zabuton is now untying the web that binds Versa.

    I haven¡¯t introduced her yet. She¡¯s ancestor-san¡¯s wife.

    ¡­¡­¡­hnn?

    Do you know each other?

    ¡¸No no no no no no no no no no no no. There¡¯s no way we know each other.¡¹

    Versa, you don¡¯t have to deny it so desperately.

    Ah, Zabuton.

    I don¡¯t know if you already know her but she served the evil god Raigiel as one of themanders of the 37 Legatus Legionis¡­¡­Versa, why are you interrupting me?

    ¡¸Since you said that I should seal my hobby when I¡¯m in this vige, you should also keep that identity of mine a secret.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know why Versa would request that but¡­okay.

    I promise.

    -0-

    Since Zabuton has woken up, it means it is already spring.

    Yeah, let¡¯s do our best again this year.

 Chapter 632 â€“ Kotatsu and Legion Commander

    Chapter 632 ¨C Kotatsu and Legion Commander

    Currently, there¡¯s a job that must be done now that spring hase.

    It¡¯s to clean up the kotatsu in the mansion.

    It has already reached a milestone (as I refer to it) so if I don¡¯t clean them up, they will be left out.

    For that reason, along with Reginleif and the oni maids, I went around each room in my mansion.

    The resistance was intense but I managed to clean up kotatsus one after another.

    However, as expected, the kotatsus being used in the banquet will be a bit tricky so I thought of a strategy that uses Hikaru and Himiko as decoys.

    Malbit sneaked into a kotatsu and resisted but she was forcefully removed by Reginleif.

    Leave it be.

    You¡¯ll get to use it again next winter.

    -0-

    There was an unexpected thing that happened. While we were trying to take Guronde¡¯s kotatsu, we met a formidable adversary.

    The orthros Oru resisted fiercely.

    Oru seems to think that this kotatsu is a symbol of its family bonding with Guronde, Girar, and Guraru.

    When I took it up, I was seen as a great viin.

    It barked at me without hesitation.

    Oru.

    I am not the type of person who likes to flex but remember this, the lord of this mansion is no one else but me.

    In addition, I will never leave a kotatsu in this room as an exception.

    Those who want to use this will definitely gather here.

    If that happens, I don¡¯t think you can protect your family bonding time.

    Also, there¡¯s a house built for Guraru in the vige. That house has a kotatsu.

    And the one who decided to remove it was Guronde.

    They¡¯ve been in my mansion all time recently after all.

    I wasn¡¯t able to convince Oru so I had no choice but to call Guronde¡­.

    Guronde, Girar grabbed the futon and won¡¯t let go.

    ¡¸Girar? Ah, the dragon who has gone to the banquet all this time.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    You¡¯re still quite angry at Girar?

    Didn¡¯t your fight endst dinner?

    Is it still ongoing?

    Is that so?

    Also¡­.

    Girar, you have been to the banquet all this time but didn¡¯t Guronde already asked you to leave?

    No way.

    Please tell me what I¡¯m thinking is wrong.

    Don¡¯t take your eyes off me!

    Okay, but get your hands off the futon!

    Another family bonding time in the kotatsu?

    Because of that, you don¡¯t want me to clean it up yet?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    I will only wait for a day.

    You should make up.

    Oru, I know you¡¯re on Guronde¡¯s side but don¡¯t bark at Girar.

    I¡¯m sure he¡¯s reflecting.

    ¡­¡­¡­.you¡¯re reflecting, aren¡¯t¡¯ you?

    -0-

    Aside from Guronde¡¯s kotatsu, the only remaining kotatsu is the one in my room.

    Maa, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    Kuro and Yuki, who usually use it, came out of it when we came.

    Let¡¯s clean this up quickly.

    ¡­¡­

    Kuro, Yuki.

    We¡¯ll just clean up the kotatsu, do you really need to whine that much?

    I-it¡¯s useless even if you look at me with those eyes.

    But, maa¡­that, is.

    I¡¯ll leave it here until I clean up Guronde¡¯s kotatsu.

    I¡¯ll clean it up tomorrow.

    I heard an oni maid who was cleaning up the kotatsus with me say something.

    She said I¡¯m spoiling Kuro and Yuki.

    ¡­¡­..

    Yeah, I¡¯m aware.

    -0-

    Versa is sitting on a chair with a cat on herp.

    I called her out but her response was slow.

    Is it because I had herpletely seal off her hobby?

    She looks like a wilted flower.

    I want to ask ancestor-san but he had umted work while he was talking with Versa in the coastal dungeon so he said he won¡¯t be able toe to the vige for a while.

    Because of that, I became Versa¡¯s guide in this vige.

    Since I decided to ept her in this vige, I won¡¯t just leave her be as she came.

    But, what should I do?

    ¡­¡­..

    Why do you have to keep your being one of the 37manders of the legatus legionis that served the evil god Raigiel before you seal your hobby a secret?

    Especially against Zabuton.

    No way, could she be one of your fellowmanders?

    No, she¡¯s not?

    We¡¯ve only met for a while but I don¡¯t think Versa will lie to me.

    So, what¡¯s the reason?

    Versa responded slowly as I began to listen patiently.

    -0-

    The evil god Raigiel had a premonition that he would be defeated before a certain battle.

    Therefore, he left an order that seemed to be ast will to the 37manders.

    For example ¡°Build a small force in the north.¡±.

    For example ¡°Protect the south fort. Don¡¯t give it to anyone¡±.

    For example ¡°Hide in the west and wait for the right time.¡±.

    There was no time so he only left simple orders.

    As for Versa, themand she received was ¡°Forget that you were ever amander and live as you like.¡±.

    ¡­..I see. It is a vition of thest order of the evil god if you call yourself one of the 37manders.

    However, Versa can¡¯t forget the evil god and the othermanders who fought with her so she still refers to herself as amander while hiding.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Okay, but why do you have to keep it a secret from Zabuton?

    Could it be that Zabuton is one of the legionmanders?

    No?

    Right.

    I can¡¯t see Zabuton as a member of a noisy group.

    The legionmanders are the phoenix chick Aegis and the fairy queen?

    ¡­¡­..

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    By Aegis you mean the bird that can move faster by running than by flying that we¡¯ve met a while ago, right?

    And the fairy queen you are referring to is the freeloader that ys with children or eats pancakes¡­.

    Those two aremanders?

    Are you kidding me?

    The reason why Aegis is weak is because he¡¯s still a chick?

    No, well, I guess so, but¡­¡­..he¡¯s still a chick so his memories from the past have not returned yet?

    When he grows up and regains his memory, he¡¯ll be the king of the sky again that can burn down a country alone?

    Memory¡­..are you saying that once he reaches adulthood, his personality or bird status will change?

    Will he still be the Aegis that I know or will he turn to the Aegis you know?

    It will still take a lot of time before he recalls his past¡­..ah, about 500 to 600 years in the future?

    Good.

    ¡­¡­¡­.is it really good?

    I got anxious.

    Let¡¯s pat Aegis next time.

    So, the fairy queen lead the elusive fairies and torment their opponents with her inexhaustible power?

    No, well, surely it¡¯s possible given the ability of the fairy queen.

    She¡¯s the 5th or 6th scariestmander?

    I can¡¯t imagine.

    In this ce, I can only see her ying or doing something she wants.

    No, no, I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re lying.

    But the fairy queen being a legionmander. I should keep it a secret too, right?

    The fairy queen was the type who never cared about the other legions and she¡¯s still the same. There should be no problem if I talk about the past but that¡¯s not necessary so I better not¡­..

    I understand.

    Fumu.

    Aegis and the fairy queen aremanders.

    They have history.

    No, the phoenix and the fairy have history.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    The story has gone elsewhere. Again, why do we have to keep it a secret from Zabuton?

    You can¡¯t say?

    No, well, I¡¯m not going to force you to talk¡­¡­

    Just let me ask this question.

    ¡­¡­is Zabuton the evil god?

    No?

    Good.

    By the way, Raigiel is on Versa¡¯sp.

    We¡¯ve been speaking a while ago but you were not reacting at all, why are you reacting now?

    We¡¯re talking about the evil god, not you.

    If you rampage violently, Versa will call you god cat so don¡¯t do that.

    ¡¸This cat is a cat. That¡¯s it.¡¹

    I know, I¡¯m joking.

    Ah, if you stroke him under his chin, Raigiel won¡¯t be pleased.

    You can only stroke his back.

    Or the back of his head.

    Or the head itself.

    Wait, his forehead is for advanced people.

    If you touch him there suddenly, his ws will reach yo¡­.impossible!

    Raigiel is pleased!

    Even I took a long time before I was able to stroke him!

    Versa, achievement unlocked!

    The more you pat him, the more he is pleased.

    How did you do it?

    Let me.

    ¡­¡­don¡¯t want to?

    Yeah.

    What did you do to achieve that, Versa?

    I know that you would like it if I lift the ban on your hobby but I¡¯m sure that¡¯s a bad move.

    Let me think more.

    -0-

    The next day, noon.

    The kotatsu in my room, it is upied by Malbit.

    Yeah, I knew this would happen.

    After I clean up Guronde¡¯s kotatsu, I¡¯ll clean this up too.

    Even if you pull Aurora and Roze Maria as your kotatsu buddies, I will still do it.

 Chapter 633 â€“ Change of Pace

    <h4>Chapter 633 - Change of Pace</h4>

    The blindfolded and shirtless demon king is doing some push-ups.

    I put a randomly selected cat on the back of the demon king.

    ¡¸Samael!¡¹

    Correct.

    Next.

    ¡¸Uel!¡¹

    Correct.

    Now, two.

    ¡¸Ariel and Miel!¡¹

    Correct.

    And here¡¯s a feint.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Miel, Rael, Uel, and Gael on Sougetsu¡¯s back!¡¹

    Ooohhhh.

    Perfect!

    As expected of the demon king.

    If it were me, I would have answered wrong¡­

    Is this the power of love?

    Also, it¡¯s amazing that he can still do push up with Sougetsu on his back!

    -0-

    What are you doing in the first ce?

    Taking a break from work?

    Yeah, you¡¯re a little busy.

    I know why.

    But are you sure you are doing the right thing?

    I think you should have done something else that would be considered as ¡°taking a break¡±.

    Outside the room, there are countless of kuros already stretching their backs and warming up.

    Looking up, the spiderlings are also looking at me with eyes full of expectations.

    ¡­¡­

    I was not ying with the cats, it was the demon king who was ying with them.

    After this, I still have to attend an important meeting with the civil servant girls.

    The kuros and the spiderlings backed down.

    However, they looked like they were just abandoned.

    I can¡¯t bear to see them like that.

    Let¡¯s put today¡¯s work at the end of the day.

    I took the kuros and the spiderlings and headed to the forest.

    -0-

    Hunting.

    It¡¯s very convenient since all the kuros and spiderlings can y at once.

    The only demerit is there¡¯s a risk of injury but given their experience, they are rarely injured.

    The spiderlings will find prey and it will be the kuros who¡¯ll drive them to me.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    You don¡¯t need me to kill them, right?

    No, I¡¯ll kill them.

    Fanged rabbit, giant boar, fat weasel¡­¡­

    You are our important food.

    I will make sure you¡¯ll die properly.

    -0-

    Thinking about it, it seems like the group of bloody vipers, that went to the east dungeon where the grocks are living, have all left.

    Hakuren was sad because when went there alone, she wasn¡¯t able to catch one.

    However, the grocks are safe but they can¡¯t go out because the dungeon was damaged so our visit got postponed again.

    I thought I should just go there and greet them but they told me that the grocks would look rude if they didn¡¯t entertain us so no.

    It¡¯s a shame.

    -0-

    Before I knew it, there were already high elves around me and they were already dismantling our preys.

    Since hunting is the high elves¡¯ specialty, they¡¯re a sight to behold.

    There were also Ursa, Alfred, and Tiselle.

    I¡¯m doing the killing job.

    Since it is spring, the three of them have to go back to school but Hakuren, Loo, and Tier said that there¡¯s no need to go in a hurry so they are still rxing here.

    If the n to connect the royal capital and Shashaato City using the teleportation gates that the demon king has been busy with goes well, they will be able to go to school even on foot.

    I also don¡¯t think they have to hurry up and go to school.

    However, when I said stop, don¡¯t go forward and hunt.

    No, I¡¯m doing my best to kill.

    Just wait and see.

    And Tiselle.

    They are food¡­thus, don¡¯t crush them with your golem.

    We can¡¯t eat them that way.

    By the way, Ursa¡¯s friend, E3, is still in the vige. She¡¯s helping by taking care of the cows and horses.

    For some reason, the goats are not bothering E3.

    When I asked her how she did that, she told me that she only put out bloodlust.

    If they get on her way, the next thing that will happen is them being served on the table.

    Because of that, the goats never dared to do anything to her.

    I see.

    That¡¯s something I can¡¯t possibly do.

    However, E3.

    Don¡¯t let your guard down.

    They¡¯ll definitely do something mischievous.

    -0-

    A little far away, I heard a small screech.

    It seems like one of the kuros fell into a hole and was injured.

    Are you okay?

    It doesn¡¯t look like it suffered a fracture but¡­it¡¯s dangerous to judge it like that especially with my amateur eyes.

    Its bone might be cracked.

    Yeah, I know I know.

    The tension went up so you were caught off guard.

    I won¡¯t me you so don¡¯t force yourself to move.

    Once we return to the vige, have Loo and Flora heal you and if can¡¯t be healed by healing magic, you can use the leaves of the world tree.

    When I tried to say that this is the end of the hunt, a kuro came to me.

    What is it?

    A white holy slime jumped out from the back of the kuro.

    The holy slime used healing magic on the injured kuro.

    Did you bring it here thinking something like this could happen?

    Impressive.

    That saved us a lot.

    I praised the kuro who was carrying the holy slime.

    The injured kuro also appealed to me saying that he¡¯s healed and can walk okay.

    Good good.

    By the way, why are you here, wine slime?

    Holy slime¡¯s escort?

    It¡¯s because it¡¯s dangerous in the forest?

    I see.

    The forest is certainly dangerous.

    Make sure to protect the holy slime.

    The wine slime hopped as if saying leave it to me and fell off the back of the kuro.

    ¡­¡­

    The wine slime had the kuroy down and jumped on its back again.

    Since you are motivated, I¡¯ll leave you be but don¡¯t fall again.

    Don¡¯t just hop on the back of the kuro and make the same failure again.

    -0-

    We carried a lot of prey to the vige.

    It¡¯s a good change of pace.

    Therefore, I hope none of the civil servant girls is angry.

    I know.

    I¡¯ll go to the meeting properly.

    This is a promise.

    And I¡¯ll also consider your vacation.

    After your work is done of course.

    When I was apologizing to the civil servant girls, a muddy E3 came in.

    She¡¯s not injured but, what happened?

    ¡¸The goats surrounded me using crane wing formation and cornered me to the mud pond.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Those goats can use crane wing formation?

    Looks like it.

    And when E3 was full of rage after she fell into the mud pond, it seems like the goats scattered and ran with all their might away.

    ¡¸One head, I only need one to teach them a lesson. Will you please allow me?¡¹

    I¡¯m sorry.

    Please forgive them on my behalf.

    Those goats meant no harm¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­well, they might be.

    But they are working for the vige by providing milk.

    As long as they are working for the vige, I¡¯ll protect them.

    Yeah, I¡¯ll go there and scold them.

    No, I should bring the cows with me and scold them.

    -0-

    Grocks: It looks like fate doesn¡¯t allow us to meet yet.

 Chapter 634 â€“ Various Things in Spring

    <h4>Chapter 634 - Various Things in Spring</h4>

    Spring parade.

    This is already an annual event so I no longer have the thought of stopping it.

    Zabuton and the civil servant girls have been preparing little by little sincest fall.

    Since it is a festival that can be enjoyed in the whole vige, I¡¯ll also cooperate.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    I¡¯ll help too¡­¡­¡­but, do we really need a scene where I¡¯ll appear from the reservoir?

    Even if it is already spring, the water is still cold, isn¡¯t it?

    This is part of the pre-parade production number, right?

    Isn¡¯t this overkill?

    Hnn?

    Look over there?

    ¡­¡­in the reservoir, the pond turtles are swimming synchronously.

    They can¡¯t march together with us in the parade so they are practicing hard for their part in the production.

    If I cut the scene where I¡¯ll appear from the pond, the pond turtles¡¯ effort will be wasted.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    It seems like I have no choice but to do it.

    However, it would be nice if you could cast some magic that will raise the temperature of the water.

    I¡¯m not telling you to make the whole pond warm. My request only includes the ce where I¡¯ll appear.

    That would bother the pond turtles¡­¡­

    Can you at least do something for me?

    -0-

    The wilted Versa is getting better.

    She struggled a lot but she found an easy way out.

    In Big Tree Vige, her hobby is strictly prohibited but it is okay if it is another ce.

    Thus, when Versa feels like doing something for her hobby, she¡¯ll go to Vige Five.

    Before, I was worried that Versa¡¯s hobby would negatively affect the residents but the civil servant girls assured me that it¡¯s okay.

    The civil servant girls said that it didn¡¯t even affect the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    It seems like Versa¡¯s hobby of stories involving same-sex rtionships has deeply prated the kingdom and there¡¯s even a genre called Versa.

    I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not a coincidence.

    The Versa genre has numerous factions and can already be considered as a polished literature.

    Even now that the progenitor has appeared, there will only be a little effect.

    After hearing that exnation, I couldn¡¯t be relieved. However, I leave them be because I thought it would be too dangerous to get involved.

    But I have one strict order.

    ¡¸Only read a Versa book away from public¡¯s eyes.¡¹

    In response to this, Versa and the civil servant girls replied altogether.

    ¡¸This is not something anyone will show in public!¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Then, why did you let mest time in your mansion¡­ah, you only show it to the people whoe to your mansion.

    I see.

    I don¡¯t know the rules well.

    Whatever it is, I¡¯ll leave Versa¡¯s matter to those who understand.

    -0-

    In the ranch area, a herd of cows and a herd of goats are confronting each other.

    The number of goats is overwhelmingly higher.

    They were very confident after driving E3 into the mud pond.

    Both herds advanced. The goat formed a crane wing formation to wrap the herd of cows.

    In contrast, the small herd of cows¡­¡­

    Individually plunged into the herd of goats.

    They are kicking out the herd of goats as if saying their formation is useless.

    Found your match.

    Yeah yeah, goats.

    You remember me for help only at times like this?

    Don¡¯t use me as a shield.

    Also, don¡¯t try to go to eat the leaves of the world tree without permission.

    You¡¯ll be bound by the silkworms of the world tree.

    The cows are doing their best to hold back so there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who¡¯ll get a fracture or something.

    Endure it.

    If you can¡¯t, ask the holy slime to cure you.

    Loo?

    Loo will be out for a while.

    -0-

    Loo¡¯s with Beezel. They are setting up short-range teleportation gates.

    They are building a pathway connected by the short-range teleportation gates.

    The locations have already been secured so they are scheduled toe back in less than half a day.

    Just when they are already installing the short-range teleportation gates, a little problem has urred.

    The viges and cities where the short-range teleportation gates are installed had a role of resting ce for the travelers so far.

    By installing the short-range teleportation gates, they will be freed of that role and at the same time, lose the benefits they had from that role.

    Because of that, the short-range teleportation gates users will be forced to stay overnight in those ces but that¡¯s the problem.

    If you want to forcibly have the travelers stay, that means there should be avable amodations even if they are not the best.

    However, there¡¯s no way to increase the number of inns by twenty, ten, two, or even one.

    There¡¯s ack of materials and manpower.

    Even if they managed to do something about the materials by using money, human resources are not something they can simply gather. Managing amodation facilities can¡¯t be instantly learned.

    There¡¯s a limit in allocating people who have experienced working in the existing inns to a new inn.

    In particr, the viges on the way don¡¯t even have a single decent amodation.

    The only solution is to issue camping permits in those viges.

    Building a decent inn in those viges is already a challenge.

    In other words, the amodation problem won¡¯t be solved even if they try their best.

    The demon king is not an idiot.

    He already expected that problem so he alreadyid groundwork like having the Dalfon Company and Goroun Company to take care of the amodation problem.

    Though heid groundwork¡­

    The viges and cities where the short-range teleportation gates will be installed said ¡°If you¡¯re going to build inns yourself, stop forcing travelers to spend a night.¡±.

    It seemed like they hated the big change in their lives caused byrge numbers of guests.

    In addition, hearing the idea of being no longer forced to spend a night, the merchants of various ces expressed approval.

    The demon king got worried for days night nights about the ending of the viges and cities that will only be transition points but since they themselves said that it is not necessary, he can only withdraw.

    The mandatory overnight stay was scrapped.

    The reason the demon king was ying with the cats of the vige is to heal his fatigue from the n revision.

    Since they will only serve as transition points now, they¡¯ll change the instation position of the teleportation gates to a more convenient one. After that, they only need to think about the problems that might be encountered.

    While I was being impressed by the demon king in serious mode, I was taken away by a civil servant girl.

    It seems like we have a meeting.

    -0-

    During the meeting break, I eat zenzai with mochi.

    This mochi is a surplus that wasn¡¯t consumed during winter.

    It¡¯s an excellent preserved food so we don¡¯t need to consume it all but even if we made this mochi for winter, I¡¯ll eat it when I can eat it.

    What about Kuro and Yuki Zenzai of Vige Five?

    ording to the original n, that food cart will only be operated during winter but residents wish that it will still run even though it is no longer winter.

    However, since it is a different season, I feel like it should sell something else.

    Should I shift it to a ramen food cart like what I did for a while?

    No, it¡¯s so popr. So popr that I was troubled.

    Also, it takes too much effort.

    Selling Zenzai is good because of the simplicity of preparing it.

    Since it hase to this¡­¡­

    Yeah, food carts can also serve soba, roasted potato, taiyaki, takoyaki, crepe, melon pan, ice cream, sandwich, warabi mochi, and shaved ice.

    Thinking about the season¡­which should be it?

    This kind of thing is something that I need to speak up at this meeting.

    After I finished eating zenzai, I came to that conclusion¡­some of them are still eating.

    Yeah, you don¡¯t need to hurry up.

    Eat slowly.

 Chapter 635 â€“ Food and Music Culture

    <h4>Chapter 635 - Food and Music Culture</h4>

    The phoenix chick Aegis is growing but still a chick.

    It¡¯s been a while since the orthros Oru has been here but it¡¯s still a pup.

    The Fenrir puppies also had a fairly long period of being puppies.

    Hitoe, Youko¡¯s daughter, still looks like a child even though she¡¯s more than a hundred years old.

    On the other hand, the anenekos and kittens can already be called as adult cats.

    The kuros also be adults in no time.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Is there aw about it or something?

    ¡¸It¡¯s different for every race. There¡¯s no point in thinking about it so don¡¯t care about it too much.¡¹

    That¡¯s what a passing-by high elf told me.

    I see.

    Since I have no choice but to not care, I won¡¯t care.

    As for Sougetsu, he has a big body but he¡¯s still young mentally so he¡¯s still a cub.

    Thus, I decided to treat him that way.

    I gotints from the anenekos but I don¡¯t care.

    -0-

    Vige One seems to be researching non-stop during winter.

    I received reports from the research from time to time.

    However, nothing useful.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter.

    There are always failures in research.

    Continuing research is important.

    Maa, it may be painful to see wasted food with each failure but if you seed, food culture will progress.

    Also, it is not like they never achieved anything.

    ¡¸This is dry and not delicious.¡¹

    The fairy queen is currently with me for some reason and she¡¯sining while test tasting the prototype.

    It¡¯s not delicious?

    I see.

    The prototype that the fairy queen is eating was a mochi mixed with rice flour and cornstarch.

    In short, a mochi with filling.

    The residents of Vige One said that the filling in the middle is the hidden surprise and its texture is also interesting but I think they have to research on the taste a little more.

    It¡¯s a prototype so there¡¯s only a te of it¡­¡­

    I took off their dry filling and reced it with bean paste and gave it to the fairy queen.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­you can do it if you try! Vige One!¡¹

    Fufufu.

    It is still sweets.

    I made another one. This time, the filling is ice cream covered with chocte. I handed it to the fairy queen.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­a revolution in the world of sweets hase!¡¹

    It¡¯s good that you¡¯re satisfied.

    By the way, I covered the ice cream with chocte in order to make it easier to stuff in a mochi.

    Since we can do that to the filling, maybe it would be helpful if I do something to the outer shape of the mochi.

    -0-

    Thus, it was mochi that stuffed the chest of Vige One¡¯s residents with pride.

    Unlike the previous mochi, the mochi they made by powdering rice and kneading it while adding sugar is softer andsts quite a bit longer.

    That mochi is used in the so-called daifuku mochi.

    Note: Daifuku mochi is mochi with filling.

    Mochi is already sweet and delicious alone and now it has fillings like bean paste, strawberry jam, ice cream, and so on.

    When I made some as samples, the fairy queen praised me as a genius.

    No, it is not my idea so my chest is not stuffed with pride.

    The holy maiden, Celes, who participated in the test tasting, is pleased that the products of Korin¡¯s Sweet Hall in Vige Five have increased.

    ¡¸The seasonal dango that we were making and selling so far was only different in raw materials or color. However, with this, we can develop further!¡¹

    I don¡¯t really mind if you have that n but if we can¡¯t make a mass-production system¡­¡­won¡¯t the people of the church of Vige Five be overworked?

    Also, is it alright to have religious people do this?

    I heard rumors that most people who are working in the church are involved in the production of goods sold at Korin¡¯s Sweet Hall.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a false rumor. Everyone is involved, not majority.¡¹

    ¡­¡­okay?

    ¡¸That can be considered as ascetic practice too.¡¹

    Maa, if the person in charge is saying there¡¯s no problem, then there¡¯s no problem.

    The products made by Korin¡¯s Sweet Hall are also wholesaled to Kuro and Yuki and Bronze Caf¨¦.

    Now, they¡¯ll get daifuku mochi too.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The demand for glutinous rice will increase.

    I usually nt glutinous rice in fall but let¡¯s nt it from summer.

    I¡¯ve already finished my spring plowing.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Seeing Celes¡¯ motivation, I decided to plow a field of glutinous rice.

    Betterte than never.

    -0-

    Karaoke seems to be popr in Vige Five.

    Of course, it¡¯s not the karaoke I know.

    A singer stands in the center of the big stage and will sing loudly with the help of magic and apanied by musician¡¯s performances which are lute, harp, drum, and flute.

    What part of it is karaoke?

    If it is only the musicians ying, you might think of it as a normal orchestra.

    Well, I think so too.

    This karaoke thing is the new job of the nobledies that are Yuri¡¯s acquaintances. Yuri can¡¯t perform with them since she¡¯s too busy teleporting around.

    The nobledies want to work with Yuri as a band but she¡¯s too busy but she¡¯s too busy performing her main job.

    Especially now that various ces are struggling to adjust to the changes made by the short-range teleportation gates.

    Because of that, they are in a state where they can be called jobless.

    Yuri is worried about them so she arranges them as Five-kun¡¯s assistants.

    It seems like they have more sense of rivalry against Five-kun than Yuri against Five-kun so they are unwilling to do that job.

    Thus, I came up with this karaoke.

    They¡¯ll be a band who¡¯ll perform for people who want to sing but it seems that there are surprisingly more people who want to sing than expected.

    Perhaps because Vige Five is basically made up of migrants, there are many people who sing songs of their hometown and people who cry when they hear them.

    They¡¯ll receive revenue from the singer and the audience can watch and listen for free.

    At first, they started it in a small ce but it has be so popr that they had to rent a big stage.

    I think that the big stage is already enough but ording to the reports I receive, it¡¯s getting more and more popr.

    Everyone has the guts to sing.

    So, I named this musical activity, karaoke.

    It¡¯s a mistake of mine.

    There was a question in a misced document that was sent to me and I mistakenly answered it.

    I¡¯m currently reflecting.

    And the reason why withdrawing that name is so difficult¡­it¡¯s because they thought the name karaoke sounded good.

    The ¡°they¡± I¡¯m referring to are the civil servant girls.

    -0-

    By the way, of course, the karaoke singers are basically amateurs.

    Of course, that means their singing ability is also at that level.

    In other words, even if a poor singer sings, magic still amplifies it.

    That caused a little noise problem so it seems like several music sses were started to teach songs.

    Do your best.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    By the way, just a question, who called your band Ramen Queen?

    The drummer?

    Heh.

    She eats different kinds of ramen every day but her figure never copses.

    But, I understand.

    I¡¯ll have ramen delivered to her as a gift.

 Chapter 636 â€“ Depressed Yuri

    <h4>Chapter 636 - Depressed Yuri</h4>

    Loopleted the instation of the teleportation gates.

    However, she has no sense of aplishment.

    What happened?

    ¡¸If I didn¡¯t have to stay overnight in those cities and viges at first, I would have connected the royal capital and Shashaato City much faster.¡¹

    So that¡¯s why.

    The short-range teleportation gates that Loo made can teleport at a shorter rangepared to normal teleportation gates. Even so, it seems like it is enough to install seven of them to connect the royal capital to Shashaato City.

    However, doing that, you¡¯ll obviously predict the dissatisfaction of the towns and viges that won¡¯t be installed at.

    That¡¯s the reason why the demon king thought of forcing the users to stay one night.

    But in this world, it won¡¯t always go as we want.

    Installing the gate means they can be used immediately and since she haspleted the instation, it means the royal capital is already connected to Shashaato City.

    All they need to do is to prepare the public.

    That is what the demon king, Beezel, and Randan are struggling with recently.

    But that doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me.

    There¡¯s nothing for me to do after all.

    And that¡¯s good.

    Or so I think.

    So, demon king, Beezel, and Randan.

    Let go of me, stop grabbing my clothes.

    We¡¯re in the busy spring season so there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll lend you the civil servant girls!

    -0-

    Using the short-range teleportation gates that are still not open for public use, Yuri, who had been working hard to make the cities and viges cope with the kingdom¡¯s n as an administrator, returned to Vige Five.

    And when she arrived at Big Tree Vige, she looked depressed.

    She has beenying groundwork because of thepulsory one-night stay and even cooperated with everyone, including me, to give the cities and viges specialties but she returned fully defeated.

    I know that your efforts were wasted and you¡¯re depressed but I think you should stop using Sougetsu to pamper yourself.

    Look, the anenekos on Sougetsu¡¯s back are ring at you.

    Hey, the wine slime brought alcohol.

    Let¡¯s drink over there.

    Celes makes a lot of sweets so you may eat them.

    Hnn?

    Why am I wearing luxurious clothes?

    Ah, this is a parade costume.

    We¡¯re checking if the size is right.

    Zabuton frequentlyes to fix my costumes.

    I think the size is already exact without having to fix it but when Zabuton does some fixing, I feel morefortable so I guess we are doing things right.

    Because of that, I no longer mind the frequent fixes.

    I can only leave things like this to professionals.

    As we were talking, Zabuton came with a new cloth.

    Then, the cloth around my shoulder de is removed from the costume I¡¯m wearing now and a new cloth is sewn in.

    Yeah, an act of god.

    ¡¸I also want Zabuton-san¡¯s clothes desu.¡¹

    Yuri is unusually pampered by Zabuton.

    However, Zabuton is busy today.

    So don¡¯t ask anything big.

    Or so I tried to but Zabuton said that I should leave everything to her.

    Is it really okay?

    Oh, okay.

    Instead of making everything from scratch, she¡¯ll just remodel her clothes and turn them into new ones.

    Are you fine with that, Yuri?

    It seems like she has no problem with it so she went back to her room to choose clothes.

    I hope this will make her feel better.

    I¡¯m now drinking with the wine slime¡­¡­I shouldn¡¯t get the clothes I¡¯m wearing dirty so let¡¯s refrain from eating and drinking.

    The wine slime can drink the alcohol it brought alone.

    Sougetsu, who¡¯s now freed from Yuri, went for a walk with the anenekos on his back.

    -0-

    Areh?

    Why is Yuri noting back?

    It¡¯s been quite a while, right?

    While we were waiting, Zabuton even fixed my costume three times.

    What happened?

    Did she take her clothes directly to Zabuton?

    But Zabuton said that she didn¡¯te to her.

    However, I can¡¯t just go and barge into Yuri¡¯s room to check her out.

    Yuri is unmarried.

    Even if we are close, we still have to take some distance from each other.

    Thus, I had an oni maid nearby and Zabuton to apany me to Yuri¡¯s room.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Yuri¡¯s in her room.

    Yuri has changed into an exercise clothes and was doing some muscle training.

    She looks very serious.

    As for why, looking at her, she looks like a boxer who¡¯s forcing himself to lose weight before a match¡­¡­ah.

    So that¡¯s why she didn¡¯te back.

    She has grown¡­¡­

    No, I shouldn¡¯tfort her half-heartedly.

    Looking at some expensive clothes scattered in her room, we quietly walked away.

    -0-

    ¡¸Ordinary clothes are free-size but custom made clothes are precisely adjusted¡­¡­¡¹

    Hearing the oni maids said that, I looked at the clothes I¡¯m currently wearing.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I¡¯ll try to not get fat too.

    And Zabuton.

    I¡¯m sorry if this will take you time but please go to Yuri¡¯s ce at the right time to adjust the size of her clothes.

    A sudden diet is dangerous.

    Ah, if it is only size adjustment, can¡¯t the spiderlings do it?

    You want to secretly adjust all her clothes?

    Okay.

    No, I would like her clothes to be adjusted but not all.

    Yeah, just select some that she won¡¯t notice.

    Yeah, let¡¯s not spoil her.

    Yuri has to get over this herself.

    -0-

    Malbit iszing around the guest receiving room.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Even during winter, she¡¯s always beenzing around.

    Come to think of it, even though she¡¯s like that, her figure is still great.

    Is she exercising or something where no one can see her?

    ¡¸That¡¯s normal for angels because excess nutrition goes to our wings.¡¹

    That¡¯s what Ruincia said to me. After that, she asked Malbit to put out her wings.

    Malbit refused to put them out, intensely.

 Chapter 637 â€“ Safety Check and Wing

    <h4>Chapter 637 - Safety Check and Wing</h4>

    A tower of ten meters high is built near the reservoir and the residential area of the vige.

    It is a thin tower and looks like a radio tower but it¡¯s not a radio tower.

    It is said that this tower will be used in the production number of the parade.

    The high elves did their best to build it.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Ten meters?

    Compared to ordinary buildings, the height of the room of a three-story building is about that much.

    It can be said that this high wooden tower can showcase the use of technology.

    No, well, my mansion is higher but I think this thing is harder to build¡­¡­

    I wonder if this should have been built a little lower.

    Around three meters.

    However, ording to the previous n, it is supposed to be 30 meters high.

    I managed to convince them to make it to only ten meters.

    Any more lowering will be difficult.

    No, I know that¡¯s impossible.

    I know but I would at least want to try.

    I¡¯m going to stand at the top of that tower?

    It should be okay to fall since the angels will cover me?

    No, I don¡¯t want to fall¡­¡­

    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust the angels but can you consider the safety side a little more?

    Can¡¯t you build something for a safety belt or even a safety rope?

    What do I mean?

    I mean connect that rope to the tower so I won¡¯t fall.

    Please.

    -0-

    Michael-san came to the vige.

    It is probably because the short-range teleportation gates were already installed in Shashaato City and Vige Five.

    Though it is still not open to the general public, he can use it to visit us here easier.

    After his greetings to me, he went directly to the hot spring area.

    Is he tired?

    Take your time to rx.

    -0-

    In addition to Michael-san, tts visits more frequently.

    Until now, it is not possible for him toe here without Beezel¡¯s help but with the instation of the short-range teleportation gates, he can now go to the vige on his own.

    This is also favorable to Beezel.

    Now, his trouble has been reduced.

    Ronana is also happy to see tts.

    That¡¯s a good thing.

    However, can you stop flirting in front of the entrance of my mansion every day?

    Red Armor and White Armor, the doorkeepers, are troubled.

    I¡¯m not saying that you are forbidden to flirt.

    Just do it in moderation.

    Yes, moderation is important.

    Some people are stimted by your flirting.

    Who?

    You mean you won¡¯t understand until I tell you?

    Very well, I¡¯ll be clear.

    Loo, Tier, Ria, Ann, Hakuren, Senna¡­¡­

    I¡¯m d you understand.

    -0-

    With the opening of the short-range teleportation gates, Asa, who was in the royal capital, came back.

    Ursa and the others are happy to reunite with him.

    ¡¸I heard that you¡¯ll be back this spring but I never thought you¡¯d be this early.¡¹

    ¡¸When the spring parade is over, I¡¯m going back to the school.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    You¡¯re happy, aren¡¯t you?

    Asa has been smiling for a while¡­¡­

    And what¡¯s with that bulk of paper you brought? Souvenir?

    Ah, not souvenirs as expected.

    You want me to lend you an empty room?

    Okay¡­¡­

    Asa took Ursa, Alfred, and Tiselle to that empty room.

    Along with that huge pile of documents.

    Paper is valuable so they are only used when necessary.

    ¡¸Compared to the amount we¡¯re handling, those are not a lot.¡¹

    While I do agree with what the civil servant girl said, I instructed Ann to bring tea to Ursa¡¯s group when the time is right.

    Also, are Earth and Metora, who are still at the royal capital, okay?

    No contact is a good evidence that they¡¯re okay?

    When I was thinking so, Asa came.

    ¡¸My apologies, I forgot. Here are Earth and Metora¡¯s letters.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Seems like they are still energetic.

    -0-

    Preparations for the parade are in progress.

    Given the current situation, Malbit was forced to put out her wings.

    The angels will participate in the parade after all.

    Malbit can no longer hide it.

    Ehto¡­

    Malbit¡¯s wings are¡­thick and feathery.

    I feel like it¡¯s 50 percent more gorgeous.

    They look like winter wings and I already feel warm while looking at them.

    I think there are birds with wings like these.

    However, from the angel¡¯s sense of beauty, it looks like it is not that gorgeous since Tier, Ruincia, and Kierbit go hand in hand in scolding Malbit.

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad.

    But I will never say that out loud.

    However, Malbit is Malbit.

    She didn¡¯t give Tier, Ruincia, and Kierbit a damn.

    She has assumed a defiant attitude.

    And she even began eating sweets in an ostentatious way.

    She¡¯s really fearless in some aspects.

    Until¡­¡­

    Aegis suddenly defended Malbit.

    He seems to be angry at Tier, Ruincia, and Kierbit for bad-mouthing those wonderful wings.

    As for Aegis, it looks like Malbit wings are not his object of admiration.

    The nces he sends to Malbit are filled with respect.

    Aegis is protecting them with honest intent.

    However, seeing Aegis¡¯ attitude, Malbit stopped eating sweets, blushed, and hid her face.

    She doesn¡¯t care if she¡¯s scolded but it seems like she can¡¯t endure being praised.

    I see.

    Start dieting today. Work hard.

    And, Aegis.

    I won¡¯t talk about your personal preference but, don¡¯t you think the wings of the eagle are better?

    If I were to say it myself, I think they are really cool.

    Right after I said that, I was lightly tackled by the eagle who came from somewhere.

    It might be an instinctive reaction of someone who got embarrassed but that¡¯s quite painful.

    -0-

    By the way, Reginleif didn¡¯t give a damn when she saw Malbit¡¯s wings.

    Some of your elder sisters had wings like that?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Noment.

    -0-

    A safety rope was installed in the tower.

    Though it was installed¡­¡­

    What¡¯s the point if the other end is connected to the base of the tower?

    That¡¯s supposed to prevent one from falling down.

    Check the length of the rope.

    I checked it myself to ensure safety.

    It¡¯s for me after all.

 Chapter 638 â€“ Rasutiâ€™s Delivery and Earplugs

    <h4>Chapter 638 - Rasuti¡¯s Delivery and Earplugs</h4>

    The preparations for the spring parade are over.

    However, the parade has yet to begin.

    In fact, it was the dragons who asked in secret to postpone it.

    The reason is because Rasuti is about to give birth.

    I¡¯m worried about Rasuti too.

    I also think that if she gives birth during the parade, it will cause a lot of confusion.

    Giving birth.

    The parade ended up bing a waiting game for Rasuti to give birth first. I wanted to be there when she gave birth after all.

    However, that¡¯s only a secret between me and the dragons.

    We have to do it in order to not put pressure on Rasuti.

    Therefore, we have to tell others that the dy is due to some other reason.

    But I wasn¡¯t able to think of a good reason.

    Thus, I consulted Zabuton.

    At the end of the day, Zabuton proposed that it was postponed because of her.

    When I asked her if the others would be convinced with that, she said it should.

    Good.

    And thanks, Zabuton.

    I have to show my sincerity.

    I¡¯ll cook something for Zabuton.

    Ursa and the others will help?

    Thanks.

    The phoenix chick Aegis and the wine slime are also full of motivation.

    Thanks.

    However, your feelings are enough.

    Fairy queen.

    I¡¯ll make sweetster so wait over there.

    -0-

    Zabuton said that it would be better to eat in arge group so the dishes would be served at dinner.

    The number of participants in cooking was increasing so there¡¯s no problem even if we have to cook a lot.

    The dragons who are still having a banquet will also participate in this dinner.

    Or rather, the banquet seems to be postponed at the same time the parade was postponed.

    As for their reason, they said Hiichirou and Guraru thought it was boring because they were only drinking alcohol.

    By the way, Hikaru and Himiko, who are the reasons of the banquet, are being taken care of by Hakuren.

    It¡¯s probably because Raimeiren doesn¡¯t interfere with her muchpared to what she did with Hiichirou.

    Or perhaps because she learned a lot from Raimeirenst time?

    If that is the case, I guess Raimeiren¡¯s interference with how Hakuren raises Hiichirou isn¡¯t her just being pushy.

    Mother and daughter love.

    However, Hakuren, the eldest daughter, never took care of her little sisters and brothers.

    Given her personality, I seem to pity her sisters and brothers.

    Hnn?

    What¡¯s up Doraim?

    Your sister said ¡°holy sword cuts well¡± behind my back?

    Ehto¡­since it is a holy sword, isn¡¯t it normal to cut well?

    Maa, you are saying that Hakuren¡¯s personality wasn¡¯t like that before she came to this vige?

    Before meeting me¡­she was very conceited?

    I guess the leisure farming life suits her nature.

    I think that¡¯s a good thing.

    -0-

    When I was looking around the field, I received a report that Rasuti¡¯s delivery had begun. After a while, I received a report that it was a boy.

    ¡­¡­

    Boy!

    Like Hiichirou and Hikaru. His destined partner never came so I thought it would be a girl but it¡¯s a boy.

    No, whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, it¡¯s good that he¡¯s healthy.

    Thank god.

    -0-

    As I headed to Rasuti, I heard a loud voice.

    Is it the cry of a newly born child?

    It echoes throughout the house.

    He seems fine.

    But a little too loud¡­¡­

    Areh?

    I suddenly can¡¯t hear a cry.

    Something happened!

    When I ran into Rasuti¡¯s room, I was hit by a loud cry.

    The voice is so loud that it even has an impact force.

    I rolled in the room.

    ¡¸Ahaha. We used magic to prevent his crying voice from leaking out.¡¹

    Loo, who was in the room, said so and closed the door.

    If you don¡¯t close the door of the room, the magic won¡¯t be activated.

    And Loo gives me earplugs.

    Thanks.

    Was it because of the magic you cast that I suddenly couldn¡¯t hear his cry?

    Good.

    -0-

    In the bed of the room, Rasuti cradles a newborn baby boy.

    As expected, she¡¯s a full pledge mother.

    As for me, I lose to his cry¡­I have to use earplugs.

    The devil midwife with earplugs told me that both mother and son are healthy.

    My eyes didn¡¯t deceive me but I still feel relieved after hearing that.

    Ah, as soon as he entered the room, Doraim was blown away by the cry.

    Grafaloon endured it.

    Amazing.

    A grandparent¡¯s love.

    And it¡¯s good that you did not bring Rananon.

    Loo gives them earplugs.

    It was decided that Rasuti and our child will move to a room with two or three doors which will be casted with magic that prevents sound from leaking out multiple times.

    It¡¯s best to stop crying but there¡¯s no way a newborn baby will be able to understand that.

    It¡¯s a baby¡¯s job to cry.

    The oni maid managed to understand my instruction¡­with me just looking at her.

    As expected.

    -0-

    Now.

    Since Rasuti safely gave birth, it is time for the spring parade.

    However, it is too rushed if it is tomorrow.

    I think Rasuti would like to participate too and the dragons will have to recover from their childbirth spirit so I think it should be held 10 dayster.

    However, when I asked Rasuti, she said 5 dayster will be fine.

    In the meantime, I¡¯ll¡­¡­

    I¡¯ll make some earplugs.

 Chapter 639 â€“ Attempted Kidnapping

    <h4>Chapter 639 - Attempted Kidnapping</h4>

    The surface of the water of the reservoir is so quiet that there¡¯s not even a single wave.

    I stared at it, and jumped.

    Since I jumped from the top of the tower, I should have jumped from 10 meters above the water surface.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    My thoughts elerate as soon as I begin to fall.

    Why am I doing this?

    What did I do wrong?

    I tried to think about it.

    Before I knew it, the tower, that should have been by the reservoir, is now at the reservoir.

    The high elves are smiling because they worked very hard to build it.

    For some reason, I had been set up to dive from the top of the tower to the reservoir.

    The civil servant girls came up with this after reading old books, lots of old books.

    At the top of the tower, there¡¯s a 1-meter board that was attached sideways. That¡¯s the jumping board I used to jump down towards the reservoir.

    The rope tied to the belt around my ankle had been changed to Zabuton¡¯s web.

    It is properly connected to the top of the tower.

    In other words, I am bungee jumping.

    Zabuton said that I won¡¯t be damaged in any way because the web she made for it is stretchable.

    Thanks.

    However, why is it 10 meters long?

    That means I have to fall deep on the water first before getting pulled up, right?

    You made it wrong, Zabuton!

    Zabuton¡¯s not on my side!

    Ah, I¡¯m almost at the water.

    -0-

    Whatever. It seems that when the evil god descended to the long ago, he fell into a pond.

    At that time, his body directly hit the surface of the water.

    A stomach blow.

    Since this is a reproduction y, they all expected me to make my belly hit the water first from a jump of 10 meters which I refused.

    So, immediately after jumping from the tower, I put my legs together, crossed my arms in front of my chest, and pulled my chin.

    As for why I pulled my chin, it is to prevent Zabuton¡¯s web to wind around my neck.

    I see.

    That would be dangerous if the web wrapped around my neck while I¡¯m in the air.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Then, I¡¯m now thinking if this web is even useful but¡­let¡¯s not mind it.

    My feet hit the water.

    There is no shock which is unexpected.

    I dived from my feet and went into the water up to my head.

    Note: This is a good way to die IRL. If you¡¯re going to bungee jump, please make sure your head will be the first to fall since it is your feet that are tied up.

    Given the season, the water should still be cold but the pond turtles have been warming the water where I¡¯ll fall in advance.

    Because of that, the water temperature is fine¡­¡­

    My body sank into the water deeper than I thought.

    I¡¯m now far from the water¡¯s surface.

    However, with buoyancy, my body immediately returns to the surface of the water.

    Hnn?

    Fast.

    But it¡¯s not because of the web of Zabuton.

    The water itself is pushing me up.

    The moment I noticed that, I was thrown into the air from the reservoir.

    I think I made a slightly stupid pose but there was a great cheer from the onlookers watching around the reservoir.

    Once again, I dived into the water and the water pushed me up again and flew over the surface of the water.

    There was a great cheer again.

    I also can afford to wave to the onlookers.

    But, wait a minute.

    Though I¡¯m still pushed lower than the tower, I¡¯m certain that it was higherpared to earlier.

    If this continues, I have a premonition that I¡¯ll fly higher than the tower.

    No, please don¡¯t.

    If that happens, I might hit the board when I jumped earlier. Ah, it is stored.

    I see.

    That means they already nned to make me fly higher than the tower.

    I never heard of this.

    -0-

    The ones manipting the water to throw me into the air are the pond turtles.

    They are also making beautiful rings at equal intervals around my falling point.

    And I think they are only full of motivation that they threw me up in the air higher than nned.

    That¡¯s what I want to think.

    They don¡¯t hate me, don¡¯t they?

    My body is now higher than the tower.

    It is also thanks to the pond turtles that I¡¯m never hurt whenever I hit the water.

    Thanks.

    How about not making me fly higher?

    I¡¯m not fine with high ces.

    High ces are scary after all.

    Well, I pretended to be tough before climbing the tower.

    10 meters is not a big deal.

    But it was because the children were looking at me.

    I think the pond turtles remembered me that way.

    No, well, I only said that until I climbed the tower. However, after standing on the board and doing some stretches I saw from a certain program, my heart¡¯s already jumping.

    Reflect, me.

    That high diver I saw from the program was injured and though that program continued, that episode was sealed.

    High diving is dangerous.

    Never forget that.

    Thus, I tried sending signals to the pond turtle to end this already but¡­the gaze of the onlookers around became strange.

    They are looking up but not at me.

    Is there someone else up here other than me?

    The moment I thought so, my body was grabbed by something.

    Eh?

    When I twisted my neck and looked up, I saw a big bird.

    Big ck bird.

    The wingspan¡­¡­it should be more than 10 meters.

    Even though it is big, I thought this bird should be a crow.

    Ah, the crow is trying to leave while grasping me.

    This is bad.

    I¡¯ll be taken!

    Or so I thought because the bird¡¯s rising stopped.

    There is one simple reason.

    I¡¯m tied with Zabuton¡¯s web.

    Zabuton, who climbed to the top of the tower, is pulling the web that is tied to my ankle belt.

    Ooohhh!

    However, the problem with this n is that there will be damage to both my ankle and the part that is grabbed by the crow.

    Zabuton immediately noticed and loosened the web.

    The crow triumphantly resumes its ascent.

    Mou.

    This is really bad.

    Will it take me somewhere and eat me?

    I can take care of this crow using the AFT but I will be dropped from a high ce.

    Should I believe that an angel wille when I knock it down?

    While I¡¯m thinking of what to do, my body was brought to a higher and higher ce.

    And I suddenly felt something strange from my ankle belt.

    Hnn?

    There¡¯s a spiderling on my ankle.

    It seems to have climbed to me using Zabuton¡¯s web.

    The spiderling tied a web to the crow¡¯s foot.

    Then, wave its leg to send signal.

    The rise of the crow stopped.

    And it is now being pulled down.

    With a considerable force.

    In terms of power, it seems to be no match to Zabuton.

    We are approaching the ground.

    Since it hase to this, I¡¯m afraid that the crow will drop me¡­¡­

    Don¡¯t think about bad things.

    My body was thrown into the air.

    The spiderling remains on the crow¡¯s feet.

    That¡¯s the only thing that¡¯s good.

    -0-

    It was not an angel who saved me but another giant bird that I have never seen before.

    It¡¯s a pure white swan.

    It is holding me using its beak.

    Since it doesn¡¯t hurt, it is probably not trying to eat me.

    When I tried to say thanks, the swan turned its course to the east.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Areh?

    So, it just changed from a crow to a swan?

    While I was thinking, this time, a pitch-ck swan¡­then ck bird? Anyway, that ck swan attacked the white swan.

    Note: Swan in Japanese is shiratori which literally means white bird. Since it is a ck swan, he called it kurotori. Kuro=ck, tori=bird. In case you¡¯ve mistaken ck bird as the crow, I¡¯ll trante it to ck swan since VC is referring to it after all.

    And I was thrown in the air again.

    This time, I¡¯m only falling.

    -0-

    The next one that grabbed me was a giant¡­peacock?

    I think it¡¯s a peacock. It looks like a beautiful peacock after all.

    It carried me on its back.

    Looking at it closely, the design of its feathers is so borate even if you look one by one.

    God is truly amazing.

    Is this peacock helping me?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The peacock turned its course north.

    I guess no.

    On my feet, there¡¯s another spiderling which is different from the one before.

    Yeah, nice to see you.

    -0-

    I had a terrible experience.

    At the end of my sight, I¡¯m finally on the ground, are the giant crow and peacock who are tied with webs, and the white swan and ck swan who are not tied.

    Zabuton seems to be acquainted with all four of them so I left them to her.

    The eagle seems to know them too and is now scolding them.

    Yeah, tell them.

    I also want to help the eagle but there are still things I have to do.

    I jumped from the tower as the production number for the parade.

    I¡¯m still needed at the parade.

    Ah, I¡¯ll take a bath first before joining the parade.

    Got it?

    After getting wet, I was taken to the sky.

    My body is cold.

    I have to avoid catching a cold.

 Chapter 640 â€“ Mid-Parade

    <h4>Chapter 640 - Mid-Parade</h4>

    The parade continues but my turn is still a bit ahead.

    Because of that, I rxed a little after taking a bath.

    Hnn?

    The pond turtles areing towards me.

    What¡¯s the matter?

    Ah, you came to apologize for throwing me in the air?

    You don¡¯t have to worry about it.

    Though it made my heart thump, it was fun.

    That¡¯s the reason why I was taken?

    That¡¯s an ident.

    No one could have predicted it.

    Also, though it is a dangerous situation, none of those birds has ill intent.

    If they have any ill intent, the angels and dragons would have done something.

    That¡¯s one of the reasons why I was calm back then.

    But I¡¯m still thankful that the spiderlings came to me.

    Anyway, you don¡¯t have to worry about it¡­if you want to pay me back, do your best in the parade.

    It¡¯s your turn now, right?

    The fact that I had to jump into the water as an opening act is already a preview that this parade is water-rted themed.

    That¡¯s the reason why the pond turtles are assigned here and there.

    The pond turtles have been practicing diligently when they heard they¡¯ll be relied on.

    Don¡¯t waste this opportunity.

    I¡¯ll watch you too so do your best.

    Mid-parade.

    I¡¯m going to ride the stage that will appear from the reservoir.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Ssh ssh, are you sure I can ride that thing deep in the reservoir?

    I just took a bath.

    Those who can use magic will dry everything out so it¡¯s okay¡­¡­I¡¯m d that you¡¯ve prepared for that but you should have omitted the part that I¡¯lle out of the water.

    No, the stage is rising from the whirlpool made by the pond turtles, cool.

    The children were also very excited.

    Yeah, the lizardmen can lift that too from deep below but it will take them some serious effort.

    Okay.

    I won¡¯t cancel this part.

    It was a stunning production.

    -0-

    After the stunning water march of the pond turtles, the usual dive-bombing of the angels started.

    Should I think that they are doing it to consume the kuro horns that are continuously being umted?

    Following the angels is an aerial march by the dragons.

    I¡¯m already used to seeing it but their low-altitude flying is very intimidating.

    Dors and Raimeiren, Girar, and Guronde, Doraim and Grafaloon, Maxbergak and Suiren, Kworun and Seriren, Domaim and Kwon, and Hiichirou and Guraru.

    It seems like couples marching side by side¡­¡­I haven¡¯t approved the marriage of Hiichirou and Guraru yet.

    Hakuren and Helze did not participate in their march because they have different roles.

    Rasuti is regretful but she has just given birth so she has to rest.

    But she seems to be okay already.

    Then the dragons fall into the reservoir one after another.

    They did not have an ident or anything, it¡¯s part of the n.

    The dragons fell into the reservoir transformed into their human form to prepare a ce for the next dragon that¡¯ll fall.

    The reservoir is quite wide but it¡¯s too narrow for multiple dragons.

    By the way, did you really voluntarily cooperate with this kind of production number?

    Are you sure you don¡¯t haveints?

    Ah, you find it fun because it¡¯s an unusual experience?

    As long as you don¡¯t haveints, there¡¯s no problem.

    Doraim¡¯s way of falling by bouncing twice on the surface of the water was a stunning performance.

    Even the onlookers responded positively but go take a bath soon.

    -0-

    After the dragons, it was the universal ship¡¯s turn. It slowly descended from the sky over the reservoir.

    On the deck of the universal ship, Hakuren in red and Ursa in blue are doing some spear dance.

    Although it is impossible to see their performance from the ground, their production number is being broadcasted in various ces and cheers started.

    It is rare for Hakuren to hold weapons but it looks like she can properly use a spear.

    When did you practice?

    Or, can she already do that without practice?

    I know Ursa can use a spear.

    She can use all kinds of weapons since a while ago.

    Their cool performance¡­¡­hnn. I want to watch them seriously but I can¡¯t help but smile.

    I¡¯m d that Ursa¡¯s performing with Hakuren.

    ¡¸When she firste here, she was much closer to me.¡¹

    Ann, who¡¯s next to me, muttered as if sulking.

    Yeah, she certainly did.

    When they first met, Ursa is afraid of Hakuren but sticks a lot with Ann.

    This is probably the result of Hakuren¡¯s hard work.

    Ursa slowly began to prefer to be with Hakuren the most.

    Looking at them performing like this, I don¡¯t feel bad.

    I enjoyed watching the two while soothing the sulking Ann.

    -0-

    I suddenly heard a loudughter.

    Where is iting from?

    From the sky.

    Helze in dragon form.

    And the oneughing loudly is riding Helze, Alfred.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Alfred is wearing a ck and red suit and has wings made of flowers.

    Yeah, I have noment on what he¡¯s wearing.

    Given how my costumes look, I can¡¯t say anything about anyone.

    Alfred¡¯s costume seems to be mimicking a devil.

    However, if that¡¯s the case, they should have asked Gi, Bulga, or Stefano and not Alfred.

    Kuzuden of Vige Four is not bad either.

    When I was thinking like that, Helze boarded the universal ship with Alfred on her back.

    Then, Alfred boarded the universal ship, took Ursa, and returned to Helze¡¯s back.

    I understand now.

    So that¡¯s why the devil is Alfred.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    As Alfred and Ursa¡¯s father, my mind is a bit messy.

    Annforted me.

    -0-

    The Ursa-less universal shipnded on the reservoir.

    In the sky is the unsteadily flying Helze with Alfred on her back.

    When I was thinking what would happen next, Ursa ripped off Alfred¡¯s flower wings on Helze¡¯s back.

    But Ursa didn¡¯t kick off Alfred from Helze¡¯s back¡­

    Instead, a doll that looked like Alfred was thrown.

    That¡¯s a safe and good idea.

    But why wasn¡¯t that used at my production number?

    No, I¡¯m already asking too much.

    The doll fell from Helze¡¯s back andnded in the reservoir and the pond turtles drew it down using a whirlpool.

    ¡¸This grudge, I¡¯ll never forget it!¡¹

    Alfred, who¡¯s hiding on Helze¡¯s back, screamed loudly using magic.

    On the other hand, Ursa¡¯s line is¡­

    ¡¸The loser devil is saying something. Ohohohohohohohoho¡¹

    Wow, thatughter suits you.

    It¡¯s good that you have something that suits you but be sure to notugh like that in your daily life.

    -0-

    Helze, whose rider has changed, is now flying differentlypared to earlier. She¡¯s flying normally.

    Before I knew it, Helze¡¯s wings were already decorated with flowers.

    She gave the flower wings that she took from the devil to the dragon¡­no, given the story, it should be the devil who took the flower wings from the dragon and she only returned it.

    Helze followed Ursa¡¯s instruction and descended to the ground.

    Ursa went down from Helze and boarded a stage.

    The hiding Alfred seems to have ridden the stage with her.

    This warms my heart.

    And Alfred and Ursa¡¯s stage joins the parade.

    The parade is almost at the end.

    -0-

    During those times, in the corner of my eyes, I can see the giant crow, giant swan, and giant ck swan being scolded by the eagle.

    The giant peacock was taken by another giant peacock with a different pattern that came hereter and scolded it in another ce.

    Is it his wife?

    -0-

    AN: The giant peacock is the chinese phoenix hou ou.

 Chapter 641 â€“ The Purpose of the Birds

    <h4>Chapter 641 - The Purpose of the Birds</h4>

    The parade ended and the banquet continued untilte at night.

    This year, there were many scenes where one would jump into the water. Well, this year¡¯s theme is water after all.

    Thanks to this, the water level in the reservoir has dropped significantly.

    This is something we should reflect on.

    The dragons worked together to transport a huge chunk of ice from the mountains in the north and melt it and it seems to have made up the deficit.

    Is the water temperature okay?

    Won¡¯t that make the pond turtles hibernate again?

    Ah, you¡¯re evacuating onnd until the water temperature rises.

    Okay, got it.

    The parade was a big sess.

    Eat as much cabbage as you like.

    Of course, I won¡¯t forget the lizardmen who worked hard with the pond turtles.

    In a way, they have more impressive scenes than me.

    No, next year¡¯s theme will be different.

    You should give others a chance to stand out too.

    -0-

    3 best highlights of this parade.

    Water art by the pond turtles and lizardmen.

    Pegasus riding elves jumping out of the water and marching¡­¡­no, can that be called a march?

    They had weapons and stuff.

    And thest will be everyone jumping into the water while dancing.

    I did things in this festival that I thought were scary and won¡¯t do voluntarily.

    -0-

    But there are also heartwarming or interesting things.

    The orthros Oru was surprised when Guronde fell into the reservoir so he jumped into the reservoir to save her.

    A few kuros who can¡¯t swim wandered around the reservoir.

    The phoenix chick Aegis looked shy while looking at the giant birds. He didn¡¯t even leave the eagle¡¯s back.

    Because of this, the eagle scolded the giant birds more and when the eagle reluctantly finished her scolding, the giant birds were already dead tired.

    Well, I won¡¯t tell the eagle to go easy on them since they should reflect on what they did.

    -0-

    So, for what reason did those birds try to kidnap me?

    Let¡¯s listen to it tomorrow.

    For now, more specifically, tonight¡­we¡¯re going to have a fashion show using the costumes Zabuton made for us.

    I¡¯ll do things that will please me first.

    -0-

    The next day.

    Surrounded by the vigers, with Zabuton and the eagle in front, are the giant birds.

    It seems like they are going to exin why they tried to kidnap me.

    Even so, these giant birds can¡¯t speak.

    They are like Zabuton and the eagle.

    However, I¡¯ve been with Zabuton for a long time.

    I can tell what she wants to say.

    I¡¯m good with the eagle too.

    Thus, I¡¯ll have them exin to me.

    -0-

    The first one who appeared.

    The giant crow.

    ¡¸I thought of talking to you about making a new country. Let¡¯s make a great country together!¡¹

    The giant crow spreads its wings and looks into the distance.

    I see.

    So that¡¯s your purpose.

    Why did you choose me?

    ¡¸Given the fact of how you created a vige at the center of the forest of death. I was thinking of soliciting you for a long time but I could never do something into the spider¡¯s territory so I only watched you from a distance. Then, I saw you flying alone in the sky which is our realm. That was the chance I was waiting for. I¡¯m sorry if I didn¡¯t follow the proper procedure so I officially apologize.¡¹

    The giant crow gave me a beautiful stone which I don¡¯t know where he took it from.

    I guess this is a nuisance fee.

    I took it without hesitation.

    ¡­areh?

    I thought Loo would jump on me as soon as I took it but she didn¡¯t.

    Instead, the dwarves started making amotion.

    Why?

    Maa, let¡¯s hear itter.

    ¡¸So, once again, do you want to found a nation with me in a newnd?¡¹

    I appreciate your invitation but I¡¯m not leaving this vige.

    ¡¸¡­I see. Such a shame.¡¹

    I can understand its depression even without being tranted.

    I feel like I did a bad thing but I won¡¯t leave the vige just because of that.

    I won¡¯t leave this ce for others.

    -0-

    The second one.

    Giant swan.

    Ah, the giant ck swan is with you?

    I won¡¯t mind if you exin faster.

    Ehto, why did you try to get me?

    ¡¸I only want someone to love. Since I like you, I thought of making you my partner.¡¹

    The giant swan spreads its wings saying it fell in love with me.

    How about the giant ck swan?

    ¡¸This fellow here has always been like this. Taking a man she likes from various ces so I¡¯m interfering with her.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸I always fail my love because you always get in the way!¡¹

    ¡¸I need to get in the way. You have to learn how to respect others!¡¹

    ¡¸I live for love!¡¹

    ¡¸Live for love as much as you want! I¡¯m sure there will be many swans who¡¯ll marry you!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh. I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m only interested in a beautiful person!¡¹

    ¡¸And don¡¯t get involved with other races! You know, all theirints go to me! I¡¯m not yourint manager!¡¹

    ¡¸Then stop bothering me!¡¹

    ¡¸I hate to do this too but your parents asked me while crying! I¡¯m so sick of ying with you so stop! Though I think you can¡¯t be cured.¡¹

    While I was checking with the interpreter Zabuton and the eagle, the giant swan and the giant ck swan began to fight in the reservoir. Zabuton tied them both with her web.

    She bound both of them¡­

    But I don¡¯t think the ck swan is bad.

    Ah, this ck swan doesn¡¯t choose the means to disturb the swan.

    I see.

    Maa, we¡¯ve got derailed¡­

    However, isn¡¯t it impossible to cultivate love between us because I¡¯m human and that¡¯s a giant swan?

    When I was thinking so, the giant swan glowed and became human.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    What I saw was an admirable, beautiful woman.

    She gave out a strange scream because her neck was held by Loo and Tier.

    No no, I apologize for what my wives are doing but I can¡¯t stop them.

    Seeing her, I feel like I¡¯m looking at a beautiful piece of jewelry that even an amateur can understand how valuable she is.

    My heart is shaken.

    Someone¡¯s hand covered my eyes to block my view.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be deceived! Our race can transform to any appearance we want!¡¹

    When I was thinking who it was, it was a woman simr to the swan woman.

    Given the color of her clothes, and in contrast to what the white swan was wearing¡­are you ck swan?

    ¡¸Yes. As you can see, I can transform too. I can even transform to a figure identical to her.¡¹

    Hearing ck swan¡¯s words, I calmed down.

    Her true identity is a giant swan.

    ¡¸Please wait! I was made into a swan by a curse! This is what I truly am! That girl is trying to fool you!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop lying! You¡¯ve been a swan since you were born!¡¹

    Maa, I understand now how she causes trouble in various ces.

    However, I¡¯m not disrespecting or despising myself but, I don¡¯t think I can be ssified as a beautiful person.

    I think I¡¯m only normal¡­¡­

    I wonder where she saw me good?

    The ck swan answered that question.

    ¡¸Ehto¡­that is, she¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s not a swan. This time, she saw you being abducted so she jumped out thinking that you might fall in love with her if she helps you. However, I felt her deep-rooted desire. I¡¯m sure she would have kidnaped you.¡¹

    ¡¸No no no no no no! I¡¯m not trying to kidnap him!¡¹

    The swan denies it but from what I heard and what they¡¯ve done so far, I¡¯ll take the ck swan¡¯s side.

    ck swan, do you have anything you want to eat?

    I guess you had it hard.

    Ah, you don¡¯t need to hold back.

    We have a lot.

    Also, you don¡¯t have to cry¡­¡­swan, be quiet, you¡¯re too noisy.

    However, you can talk when you transform?

    Why didn¡¯t you exin everything in your human form in the first ce?

    -0-

    Last one.

    Giant peacock.

    It¡¯s your habit to join festivals?

    So, you only came here to celebrate?

    Since you saw there¡¯s an air battle happening when you arrived, you participated?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    So, you mean no harm huh.

    However, it has been a rule that when going to a festival, there must be two of you but you came alone.

    Ah, so that¡¯s why you were being scolded by the other giant peacock.

    It got angry because you left it behind.

    Then, I¡¯ll leave this peacock to the other peacock.

    By the way, thank you foring to our festival.

    To sum it up.

    The crow had had its purpose and the swan took advantage when everyone¡¯s guard was down.

    The crow apologized properly and since Zabuton and the eagle scolded it instead of me, it gave something aspensation.

    And it looks like it is reflecting on its action.

    The problem is¡­the swan seduced Gulf¡¯s son and is now being pinned down by Gulf¡¯s son¡¯s wife.

    I feel like that¡¯s too big of a problem to get involved.

 Chapter 642 â€“ Swanâ€™s Pond

    <h4>Chapter 642 - Swan¡¯s Pond</h4>

    Night.

    The surface of the reservoir was lit up and there, a giant swan was swimming gracefully.

    And the dance of the giant swan began before anyone knew it.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t know much about dancing but I still have the energy to watch after all.

    However, even I notice that every move of her is calcted including how she scoops water with her wings.

    Amazing.

    I¡¯m so impressed but I never thought that it was still too early to be so.

    The ck swan participated in the swan dance.

    The performance of the two swans was more amazing than the solo dance earlier.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s amazing with it but I know it¡¯s amazing.

    I keep on watching until I forget the time.

    Until a while ago, you wouldn¡¯t think that they were fighting in their human forms.

    Since you can cooperate like this, why do you even have to fight?

    I can¡¯t help but think.

    When their dance was over, they formally introduced themselves to us in the middle of the reservoir.

    The residents who were watching them responded with a big apuse.

    Then, loaves of bread were thrown like balls.

    This is the swan¡¯s request.

    If we thought the dance was great, they wanted us to throw bread.

    The oni maids baked bread around lunch when they informed us so we have pieces of bread we can throw.

    The giant swan and ck swan peck the loaves that were thrown in.

    I allowed it because of the atmosphere but please stop now or you¡¯ll pollute the reservoir.

    Hnn?

    The pond turtles will be eating the sunken loaves of bread?

    Great.

    Ah, children.

    Don¡¯t throw near them or you might hit them.

    Ursa, don¡¯t throw with so much power.

    It looks like a bullet.

    -0-

    Giant peacock.

    What are you going to do?

    It is now your turn to perform.

    Can you do something after their dance?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Got it.

    Let¡¯s reschedule your performance.

    It¡¯s okay.

    The demon king will do his best to perform now.

    It seems like he prepared a lot of things because he did not stand out at the parade.

    -0-

    The next morning.

    Yeah, I think the demon king did his best.

    Thus, let¡¯s not talk about it.

    Let¡¯s forget what happened for the sake of the demon king.

    -0-

    I patrolled around my mansion then, and had breakfast.

    After that, I looked around the field.

    It¡¯s my usual routine¡­¡­in the reservoir, the giant swan and ck swan were sleeping.

    You were the starsst night. Are you so tired?

    Their sleeping posture is the same and they look good but¡­¡­

    They¡¯re big.

    Can¡¯t they turn to normal swan size?

    -0-

    When I returned from looking around the field, I found the normal size peacocks perching on the room of my mansion.

    So, they can turn to normal size.

    If possible, please stay that way.

    By the way, that ce is where Aegis used to¡­¡­

    It looks like Aegis is with them.

    It seems like they¡¯re getting along well.

    Also, I¡¯m not going to ask why but the eagle is sulking in my room.

    I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s sulking but why does it have to do it in my room?

    Well, let¡¯s not mind since I don¡¯t use it during daytime.

    And, demon king.

    If you want to sleep, don¡¯t sleep in the guest receiving room and find an empty room somewhere.

    If you don¡¯t sleep in the guest receiving room, the cats won¡¯t go to you?

    I see.

    Sleep until you feel better.

    -0-

    Lunch.

    The giant swan and the ck swan came to me in their human forms.

    The swan is wet. What happened?

    Ah, she tried to seduce a viger(Gulf) and the guardian(wife) hugged her, and german suplexed her to the reservoir.

    You bounced on the water three times?

    Do it again, I want to see it¡­forgive my rudeness.

    Go and take a bath.

    Also, remember your role.

    Are you really a god¡¯s familiar?

    -0-

    Yesterday, after a series of scolding, the giant swan imed that she¡¯s a god¡¯s familiar.

    However, she has nothing that can prove it.

    Only her words.

    However, since the giant ck swan reluctantly admitted it, I believed it as the truth.

    I already said I believed it but the swan still wants to prove it so yesterday¡¯s dance was supposed to be a dance for god¡­¡­

    Perhaps she wanted to show off.

    The giant peacocks also rode in the flow.

    It seems like the peacocks are spirit beasts.

    I don¡¯t know what that is but, is it simr to holy beast?

    I was informed before that holy beasts are beasts that approached godhood but¡­ah,pletely different?

    Ah, you did not evolve from beasts but creatures directly created by god.

    I see.

    Then, I asked if the giant crow is a holy beast or a spirit beast like them but it seems like it is an incarnation of the sun god.

    What a heavyweight.

    However, I didn¡¯t doubt them.

    I was convinced for some reason.

    But what about Zabuton, who captured the incarnation of the sun god, and the eagle, who scolded it?

    Can the incarnation of the sun god be caught or scolded?

    There are several more incarnations of the sun god so it¡¯s okay?

    I guess so.

    The crow seems to have decided to not perform like the swan¡¯s dance. Instead, it enjoyed drinking with the dwarves.

    It seems like it is still sleeping even though it is almost afternoon. I guess it was the influence of alcohol.

    It doesn¡¯t really matter.

    -0-

    This afternoon, Ursa, Alfred, and Tiselle will return to school.

    I¡¯m going to miss them again.

    Ursa is reluctant to leave her new brothers and sisters, Hikaru and Himiko, and is even thinking if she really needs to go.

    If you want to see them, you can juste back using the short-range teleportation gates anytime you want.

    If you worry too much, you might hurt the feelings of the other children.

    Last night was also their farewell party so I only needed to see them off.

    Hnn?

    The giant staggering crow, who still looks drunk, showed Ursa¡¯s group the right path.

    West.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The royal capital is indeed west of here but they¡¯ll use the teleportation gate of Big Tree Dungeon and it is south of here.

    Ah, yeah, sorry.

    -0-

    After the children went west a little, they went south for the Big Tree Dungeon.

    I¡¯m sorry I made you follow that crow a little.

 Chapter 643 â€“ I Did Not Forget

    <h4>Chapter 643 - I Did Not Forget</h4>

    After dinner of the day when the children went back to the royal capital.

    I, Dors, Raimeiren, Girar, Guronde, Mark, Suiren, Doraim, Grafaloon, Hakuren, and Rasuti gathered in the guest receiving room.

    It is a meeting about the name of Rasuti¡¯s second child.

    Before giving birth, Rasuti had already decided names of a boy and a girl but shortly after giving birth, Rasuti no longer wanted to use any.

    ¡¸I feel special power in him. I think a name based on that should be better.¡¹

    Dors and the others agree with her on that matter.

    We should have thought of a name immediately but it was postponed until now because of the parade.

    I did not forget.

    Until we decided his official name, we have been calling him ¡°Rasuti¡¯s son¡± or ¡°Doraim¡¯s grandson¡± so I really want to decide as soon as possible.

    Don¡¯t Support Thieves.

    The result of the discussion thatsted until midnight.

    Name: Kukulkan

    It is the name of a powerful dragon but loves peace.

    As for me, since Rasuti¡¯s fine with it, I have no objection.

    Yeah, I don¡¯t really have any objection, it¡¯s true.

    I¡¯ll probably turn it to Hinokukulkan or Hikokulkan if I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll decide.

    I¡¯ll just ept Kukulkan honestly.

    -0-

    Breakfast without Ursa, Alfred, and Tiselle.

    I¡¯m kind of lonely.

    Fortunately, E3 is still here.

    No, I have nothing to do with this.

    There¡¯s a reason why she did not go to school with Ursa¡¯s group.

    Not because I forgot.

    Well, if I forget it, I¡¯m sure E3 will remind me.

    The reason E3 is still here is to settle her mahjong winnings with the dragons.

    I thought it was being liquidated every time but it looks like they can¡¯t be liquidated instantly.

    What are you betting in the first ce?

    It seems like the dragons¡¯ bets that won by E3 are worth more than she can handle.

    Maa, even I will be troubled if I¡¯m suddenly handed with a mountain or a castle I¡¯ve never heard of.

    Just being given with managing rights over those are already too much of a problem.

    Let¡¯s say you wouldn¡¯t mind it at all but please stop betting things on that level.

    Ah, you never felt you¡¯re going to lose so you go for it and that amount is not that significant to you?

    Gambling is scary.

    -0-

    After breakfast, the liquidation took ce.

    And I got involved.

    Maa, I mean, they did it in the vige.

    I purchased everything that E3 won from the dragons.

    The payment is products of the vige.

    There shouldn¡¯t be a problem with that because we¡¯ll send her the vige¡¯s products gradually per season and within the scope ofmon sense. There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll pay her all at once.

    I feel like the number of partners that the vige must share its crops with per season has increased.

    -0-

    It seems like the dragons don¡¯t want to buy back what E3 won from them that I bought.

    They told me to give them to Hiichirou, Rananon, Hikaru, Himiko, and Kukulkan when they grow up and travel for fun.

    Should I really give children something that disturbing?

    A dragon¡¯s namees with honor and title so they will not be harassed.

    Then, they should be fine but don¡¯t bet on those kinds of things from now on.

    And E3.

    Here¡¯s a barrel of gold coins, what do you n to do with it?

    No, it doesn¡¯t matter even if you keep it as it is¡­¡­

    Well then, I¡¯ll keep it in the vige¡¯s warehouse.

    I¡¯ll give you a certificate¡­it is easy to get in trouble if it is written on paper?

    I¡¯ll look for an item of simr value at the warehouse then.

    I found a bracelet that looks good.

    It is a bracelet that emphasizes a thin design.

    Given E3¡¯s hobby, this should be okay for her so let¡¯s rece the certificate with this.

    Loo also said that it is about the same value as the barrel of gold.

    ¡­¡­

    Eh?

    Are you telling me that this is a magic tool?

    I see.

    Then, teach E3 how to use it.

    Thank you.

    E3 is scheduled to return to the royal capital via Beezel¡¯s teleportation this evening.

    Ah, dragons.

    Don¡¯t invite me to y mahjong.

    -0-

    Noon.

    Versa came back from Vige Five.

    She should return every day but recently, she seems to be making progress in writing that she even built a workce in Vige Five. She started hiding there.

    Because of that, she did not participate in the parade.

    I did not forget to invite her.

    I have been contacting her every day since a few days ago.

    Besides, the civil servant girls have been visiting her to listen to her stories.

    Thus, even if sheins that she was not able to participate, it is not my fault.

    And looking at it, she was surprised upon seeing the giant crow, swan, ck swan, and Mr. and Mrs. peacocks.

    I only want to verify but, are you acquainted with each other?

    Ah, that¡¯s not it.

    You only know the man-hunting habit of the swan.

    I see.

    Can you think of any measures?

    Just think of her as a disaster and give up?

    No, I only casually asked you.

    What about Vige Five?

    I heard that your activities are getting bigger and bigger as your rades¡± gather more and more but don¡¯t cause trouble for Youko.

    It is a virtue to do your activities in the shadows?

    Though you have factions, please have thempete only with your works and never use force, okay?

    I pray she won¡¯t forget that.

    -0-

    Afternoon.

    An elegant flight by Mr and Mrs peacocks was performed.

    They are just flying normally but I feel happy for some reason.

    If you want me to pray to you, I¡¯d be d to.

    On the other hand, the angels are burning with sense of rivalry.

    Giant crow, don¡¯tpete with them now.

    Swan, sit down.

    Eagle and Aegis are quietly watching.

    Good good.

    Speaking of which, since the parade was heldte, is it alright for Malbit, Ruincia, and Suarurou to stay here this long?

    Don¡¯t turn your face away.

    Ruincia has been tainted.

    I know that you get along well with your granddaughter but she might hate you if you don¡¯t work properly.

    Mark and Suiren will go home soon. Why don¡¯t you hitchhike with them?

    Before that, there¡¯s a battle on choosing who¡¯ll remain here?

    Isn¡¯t it decided that it would be Raz Maria and Reginleif?

    It has not been decided yet?

    Okay.

    Well then, let me know when it¡¯s been decided.

    Also, make sure not to cause damage to the field when you fight.

    No, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll give you kuro horns.

    -0-

    Night.

    A tired ancestor-san arrived.

    It¡¯s been a while.

    He¡¯smenting that he wasn¡¯t able to participate in the parade but I think it¡¯s not good to neglect his main job.

    Though it has already ended, you can still feel the festive atmosphere.

    He said he would leave as soon as he had dinner here today.

    Maa, you should spend your time with Versa over there rather than with me.

    I can see you at the pir over there.

    Are you being shy that you don¡¯t want toe here right away?

    That¡¯s not it?

    I forgot.

    Whenever Versa is here, I should take some distance from ancestor-san.

    I ran away.

 Chapter 644 â€“ Those Whoâ€™ll Stay, Those Whoâ€™ll Leave

    <h4>Chapter 644 - Those Who¡¯ll Stay, Those Who¡¯ll Leave</h4>

    While regretting parting with Versa, ancestor-san left.

    And after being downhearted a little, Versa left for Vige Five.

    She¡¯ll probably return to her writing activities.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Yeah, do your best.

    I¡¯ll send you sweets as gifts, just remember the no touch topics.

    If you encounter any trouble, just tell Youko.

    Mark and Suiren went home carrying souvenirs on their backs.

    Helze will stay in the vige but as I have said many times, her marriage will be dependent on the couples involved.

    If Hikaru doesn¡¯t like it, I will stay on his side.

    Also, if you want to remain in the vige, you¡¯ll be in trouble if you don¡¯t work¡­there¡¯s no problem regarding that matter.

    She worked hard as Hakuren and Rasuti¡¯s surrogates during their pregnancy and she¡¯s still doing so even after the two have given birth.

    I know that all vigers like and are willing to cooperate with your marriage so don¡¯t bother pointing that out.

    Also, even though she professed to be aiming for Hikaru, she hardly gets close to him.

    ording to Hakuren, she¡¯ll only guard her partner(Hikaru) until he bes an adult so I don¡¯t need to worry.

    ¡­¡­was Kwon like that with Domaim?

    Ah, Hakuren doesn¡¯t know because she ran away from home at that time.

    -0-

    Domaim, Kwon, Sekiren, and Kworun also left with souvenirs on their backs.

    Pleasee again.

    Doraim and Grafaloon are taking care of their grandchildren, Rananon and Kukulkan.

    Are you not going home?

    If there¡¯s something, Gi wille to call you?

    Hnn?

    Doraim gave Kukulkan, who he¡¯s been holding, to Grafaloon and invited me to go outside.

    ¡­¡­Big Tree Dungeon?

    There was an unfamiliar teleportation gate in the basement.

    No, I know what kind of teleportation gate it is.

    It¡¯s a short-range teleportation gate made by Loo.

    And it is installed here¡­

    The destination of that short-range teleportation gate is Doraim¡¯s nest.

    They have already prepared everything and it will be operational as soon as I give my permission.

    Maa, I¡¯m not going to refuse since it is towards your nest.

    The manager of the gate will be someone from the nest and I think that saves us manpower.

    However, do you really need to install a gate? Do you really have to do all this trouble to turn an hour of flight into a five minutes walk?

    Ah, it was Grafaloon¡¯s idea.

    I don¡¯t really mind but if you put all your attention to your grandchildren, won¡¯t your daughter(Rasuti) resent?

    ¡­¡­just a little.

    -0-

    The angels have left too.

    And as expected, it was Raz Maria and Reginleif who stayed.

    It seems that Raz Maria and Reginleif don¡¯t have leadership positions unlike the returning angels.

    The feelings of those returning angels, I heard them a little¡­¡­can they really lead the angels while being like that?

    As for the angels here, since the angel leaders are gone, Kierbit, and the twin angels, Suarukou and Suaruriu, are d.

    You guys have no partners. No children too. I guess they¡¯re sick of hearing that from them.

    It seems like the shadows in their hearts were erased after not hearing those lines recently.

    By the way, Aurora is strangely simr to Kierbit.

    The other day, I told Tier that Aurora would be a princess like Kierbit and she looked at me like I¡¯m a weirdo.

    Speaking of princess, isn¡¯t she like the princess of ang¡­

    No, I didn¡¯t say anything, Kierbit.

    Please stop showing your anger using your wings.

    Yeah, I learned about it from the interaction between Tier and Ruincia.

    I was surprised that there were more expressions that the wings can show than I thought.

    -0-

    By the way, I have tofort Kuroyon, who¡¯s a little depressed after Malbit left.

    Hnn?

    Kuroyon¡¯s partner, Eris,ined saying that¡¯s her job.

    Sure it is.

    Then, I¡¯ll leave him to you.

    However, my hand is in stroke-something mode.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I stroked the Fenrirs nearby.

    Okay okay.

    It¡¯s getting hot so be careful of your physical condition.

    -0-

    As for the beastboys, Gol, Sil, and Bron, they areing back here quite often.

    It is probably because of the short-range teleportation gates.

    They are also thinking about when to bring their wives to the vige.

    Why do you even need to think of that? Just bring them here and that¡¯s it. They¡¯re going to visit and not migrate here after all.

    Or are you saying that you¡¯ll migrate here?

    You have to talk to your wives about things like that.

    You can¡¯t just decide that on your own.

    Also, Daga said something to me a while ago¡­ah, you are really trying to go to the forest with just the three of you?

    You can¡¯t do that.

    If you¡¯re going to go to the forest, you have to be with the kuros or the spiderlings.

    If you don¡¯t, even I will scold you.

    Maa, since Daga already scolded you, I won¡¯t say much.

    By the way, what is the purpose of you trying to go into the forest?

    You¡¯re not just being daredevils, aren¡¯t you?

    ¡­¡­you want to train?

    Were you in that much danger in the kingdom?

    No?

    It¡¯s the other way around?

    The demon king¡¯s kingdom is too peaceful that you thought you¡¯d get dull?

    Ah, honestly, I don¡¯t know how you feel but if you want to train, think of your safety first.

    You have to remember that you are already married.

    Can¡¯t you just train with Daga or Gulf?

    You want someone who won¡¯t hold back and shows no mercy?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    How about asking Hakuren to help you?

    After giving birth, she said she wanted to rampage because she wasn¡¯t able to move a lot for a long time.

    Eh?

    You only want to train and not be legends?

    Are you telling me that you¡¯ll be legends if Hakuren trains you?

    Then, how about someone else¡­¡­

    What about Girar?

    In fact, he¡¯s been telling me from time to time that if he has anything that he can do for the vige, I should just tell him.

    Harvest time is still far ahead so I think he¡¯ll be a great training partner for you¡­hey, don¡¯t run away.

    Girar knows how to hold back.

    Probably.

    -0-

    The fairy queen was taking a nap at a branch of the world tree.

    That¡¯s some high-level dexterity.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Speaking of which, I wish to thank the fairy queen for safe births.

    Not only for Hakuren and Rasuti since I¡¯m sure she¡¯s the reason why giving birth has never been a problem in the vige.

    However, she hates being thanked or prayed directly so I can only convey my gratitude deep in my heart.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The fairy queen woke up and looked at me.

    Unfortunately, it is still a little early for snack time.

    Continue to nap¡­¡­the giant silkworms appealed to me to take her.

    The fairy queen is in the way.

    I guess it can¡¯t be helped.

    It¡¯s a little early but it¡¯s snack time.

    I invited the fairy queen and headed back to my mansion.

    -0-

    In my mansion, the demon king and Beezel areining while drinking alcohol even though it is still daytime.

    It seems like the dispute regarding the short-range teleportation gates is still ongoing.

    You have it hard.

 Chapter 645 â€“ Water Gun and Glass

    <h4>Chapter 645 - Water Gun and ss</h4>

    The giant crow, giant swan, ck swan, and giant peacock couples left.

    I was surprised because I¡¯m already 50% sure that they¡¯ll settle in the vige.

    Maa, it seems like the crow and the peacock couples have various jobs to do.

    The giant swan and ck swan are free but the crow said he¡¯ll take them out of the vige.

    Should I thank you?

    ck swan is wee toe back.

    The phoenix chick Aegis was lonely when they left but the eagle seems to be happy since it can monopolize Aegis again after a long time.

    Now, the beautiful stone that the giant crow gave me as a nuisance fee.

    It seems like this is a receptacle of an ore of a magical material called mithril.

    It is a convenient ore that bes heavy or light, hard or soft depending on how you process it.

    In addition, it is also used as an amplifier of magical power so it is in demand all around the world.

    However, the number of ore is quite small.

    In addition, it is said that only some dwarves have the technology to process it.

    In other words, even if the vige has it, it can only be used as a weight stone.

    ¡¸The dwarves that have the technology to process it are the elder dwarves.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The elder dwarf Donovan said so and I wouldn¡¯t doubt him.

    In the past, the elder dwarves were cksmiths that exclusively dealt with mithril but the number of mithril decreased and it became impossible for them to continue their job so they changed their job to alcohol brewers.

    However, they did not abandon the technique of processing mithril.

    In short, in addition to their mithril processing technology, they now have alcohol brewing technology too.

    Donovan, a descendant of the elder dwarves, seems to be skilled in dealing with mithril.

    Oooohhh.

    Well then, I¡¯ll pass this mithril to Donovan¡¯s group.

    ¡¸¡­¡­is that alright?¡¹

    It¡¯s alright it¡¯s alright.

    Do as you like.

    It would be best if the person who can process it has it.

    -0-

    Summer is approaching.

    It¡¯s still a little early but the pool is already being prepared.

    It is the lizardmen who took over the work of cleaning the pool and adding water to it.

    Thanks.

    However, I think it is bad for me to do nothing.

    Thus, I made a hand push-type water gun using a bamboo tube.

    It will be a toy for children so this would be just right.

    If the adults y with it, they probably would be dissatisfied.

    The mountain elves are doing their best to do something for that.

    From a while ago, we have been talking on how to improve the power and range.

    -0-

    The next day.

    The mountain elves show off to me with a smile the water gun they made that used arge amount of bamboo.

    ¡­¡­

    Is that a water gun?

    I don¡¯t think so.

    The barrels are six long bamboo tubes and it looks like a gatling gun.

    Moreover, the user has to carry a water tank with several magic stones in it.

    I tried to test fire.

    The countless wooden boards ced by the pool are blown away and there¡¯s even a loud impact sound each hit.

    Yeah, it¡¯s a water gun since when the barrels rotate, water bullets will shoot out but this is technically not a water gun.

    This is a gatling gun!

    The water tank that I had to carry on my back was quickly emptied and the test fire was over.

    Then I thought, I put the bamboo tube from the tank to the pool.

    Then, I moved the lever again several times. It started firing again.

    Using the water from the pool, it seems like it can be fired continuously until the magic power of the magic stones is consumed.

    I see.

    Using this is now prohibited.

    Yeah, no one should use this.

    The wooden boards that were blown away are mostly cracked.

    This is not something that can be used to people.

    No, I understand the power of technology.

    Supplying water, increasing pressure, and shooting are done in each barrel to shorten the firing cycle.

    The only things you have to do manually are turning the handle and pointing it to the target. Everything else will be done by the magic stones.

    As for what to improve, if you can do something to lower the sound, that would be great and the firepower is scary.

    ¡­¡­¡­Kuh.

    It is regrettable but this needs to be stored in the warehouse.

    The children are overjoyed after seeing the test firing after all.

    However, this is dangerous.

    Then, Dors put his hand on my shoulder.

    -0-

    The gatling gun is fired towards the dragon Dors.

    It seems like it won¡¯t hurt even if he receives a barrage from the gatling gun in his dragon form.

    In addition, it seems like it can remove the dirt from his scales.

    The children who were invited by the mountain elves are happily shooting on Dors.

    I think this is not a bad idea but¡­the ce around is already flooded.

    The location changed to a pool that has not been yet watered.

    Shoot him to your heart¡¯s content.

    However, don¡¯t shoot at anything else other than the dragons.

    And dragons.

    Don¡¯t line up in your dragon form.

    To wash your body with that gatling gun, I think one person¡­one dragon is the limit.

    -0-

    The next day.

    The mountain elves made a dragon size, water gun-like pressure washers for a dragon¡¯s body.

    I allow it.

    But, who¡¯ll use it?

    The one who wore that giant gatling gun is the dragon form Hiichirou.

    It looks like he can sweep the forest with water bullets.

    No, I don¡¯t mind the shoring you¡¯re saying, like the magic stones will run out of magical power if you fire continuously for thirty seconds.

    He looks gant and cool after all.

    The armed dragon Hiichirou is reloading water and magic stones and looking for something to shoot.

    What should I do?

    Yeah, I have no choice but to make a suitable target.

    Hiichirou, you can only use that thing today.

    Also, the only thing you can shoot is the target.

    Don¡¯t shoot at people.

    Don¡¯t shoot at dragons too.

    -0-

    After dinner at ater date.

    Beer is poured into an unfamiliar ss.

    ¡­¡­

    Light.

    This ss is not made of ss.

    Is it mithril?

    ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯s a mithril ss that keeps the temperature in it the same.¡¹

    Donovan exins.

    You mean cold will remain cold?

    And hot will remain hot?

    That¡¯s convenient.

    ¡¸I was able to make 17 cups. I¡¯ll present them all to you.¡¹

    Thanks.

    Then, there will be an exclusive ss for me.

    Six will be given to the dwarves.

    The remaining ten will be a shared property of the vige.

    ¡¸Thank you for your benevolence. Also, I made this thing with mithril as a bonus.¡¹

    A corkscrew made of mithril.

    Is there any effect?

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s just a corkscrew. I¡¯ll present this to you too.¡¹

    Hahaha, thank you.

    However, Donovan¡¯s group is better suited to have this.

    You manage it.

    Though anyone who wants to use it should be free to do so.

    ¡¸As you wish. Thank you.¡¹

    By the way, why am I feeling some gazes from a while ago?

    When I looked behind me, I saw Gutt.

    Not just him.

    Loo and Tier are there too.

    And it¡¯s not me who they are staring at, it is Donovan and the mithril products.

    Maybe they want to hear some things about mithril processing.

    ¡¸I did not hide when I was making them and even informed them where I¡¯m making them. Maa, how about we have a drink and talk about it?¡¹

    The grumpy-looking Donovan headed to the three with mithril sses and a barrel.

    Sorry for the trouble.

 Chapter 646 â€“ Objection Accepted

    <h4>Chapter 646 - Objection epted</h4>

    On the grounds of Vige Five, the Fierce Tiger Demon King Army led by the demon king is fighting against the Vige Five Iron Bull Army led by Kinesta.

    It is a seesaw game where the lead was taken by the other team each inning.

    The game was worth seeing and the Vige Five Iron Bull Army won via ae from behind victory with a score of 8:9.

    And a banquet took ce after the match.

    It¡¯s a yakiniku all you can in Niz¡¯s Aeat.

    ¡¸Yeah, both teams did well, cheers!!¡¹

    The demon king drank a ss of magically pre-cold beer from his big ss.

    Ramen street in Vige Five.

    ¡¸Salt ramen, big serving of noodles, char siu, add some leeks, and no pickled bamboo shoots.¡¹

    ¡¸Your order is, salt ramen, big serving of noodles, char siu, add some leeks, and no pickled bamboo shoots.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Why are you not adding pickled bamboo shoot? Salt ramen, big serving of noodles, char siu, add some leeks, and a lot of pickled bamboo shoots!¡¹

    ¡¸Your order is, salt ramen, big serving of noodles, pickled bamboo shoots.¡¹

    Soon, salt ramens were carried in front of the two noble girls.

    ¡¸First is, soup¡­¡­yeah. And noodles¡­good too.¡¹

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you just eat normally? Just eat ramen without doing that.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. Everyone has their way of eating. Also, I have to write my impression of thister.¡¹

    ¡¸How can you even dare write something for this when you didn¡¯t even add pickled bamboo shoots? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t like pickled bamboo shoot? I think you can eat them normally.¡¹

    ¡¸This time, I¡¯ll write a review for ramen without pickled bamboo shoots.¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you even making a review about something not too different? Yeah, this tastes great. Would you like to drink?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s natural as long as there¡¯s a difference in taste. Enough of that, excuse me, two cups of beer please.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, two beers!¡¹

    Beer was poured into the cups of the two nobledies.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s taste another ramen after drinking this.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. As you wish.¡¹

    The two nobledies drank beer after a light toast.

    -0-

    Vige Five¡¯s forge which is full of heat.

    Throughout the day, the sound of dwarves¡¯ cksmith¡¯s hammers hitting metal echoes rhythmically.

    ¡¸Ooooohh, change shift! The guys on break, you need to be hydrated. Take a bath, eat, and go home.¡¹

    The dwarves move ording to the supervisor¡¯s instruction.

    -0-

    ¡¸Fuh, done for the day.¡¹

    ¡¸Everyday, it¡¯s fulfilling. Do you know what we¡¯re having this dinner?¡¹

    ¡¸The guys on thest shift said it was fish.¡¹

    ¡¸Fish. I like it.¡¹

    ¡¸All food served here is good so I won¡¯t say anything.¡¹

    The dwarves are taking a bath at a bathhouse dedicated to the forge cksmiths.

    The hot water of the bath is even heated by the fire at the forge. The only downside is that no one can use it if no one¡¯s working at the forge.

    ¡¸I appreciate taking a bath every day but why do we have to do it before eating?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what has been decided.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    -0-

    The forge is noisy so it was built in a ce a little away from Vige Five.

    Because of that, it will be difficult for the forge workers to eat in a restaurant in Vige Five between work.

    In addition, they are working mainly during night, sunset until sunrise, so there are few restaurants open during those times.

    In order to resolve their dissatisfaction, Youko, the acting vige chief, decided to set up a dedicated restaurant for them.

    Their operating hours became 24 hours in shifts too.

    The menu changes daily but they can¡¯t choose what will be served.

    However, given that it¡¯s free, its reputation among the forge workers is high.

    ¡¸It would be nice if they would serve free alcohol too.¡¹

    ¡¸If they do that, barrels per barrel of alcohol will be empty in no time. But hey, alcohol is the reason why taking a bath is great.¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, a cold beer while soaking in hot water after working is the best!¡­¡­I won¡¯t exchange this with anything!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­of course, I feel the same!¡¹

    The young dwarf cksmith paid a medium copper coin and asked for an additional beer.

    -0-

    The work time of Vige Five guards is fixed and there¡¯s a regr night shift.

    In fact, there are a lot of people who want to be on night shift all the time because they are considering all the perks of working at night like good pay and free midnight meal.

    However, the biggest attraction of night shift is that they are resting during the day.

    ¡¸Noon. Sitting on this empty terrace seat, watching other people work¡­and drinking! This is the best!¡¹

    By the way, the disadvantage of this act is the resentment of the guards on duty.

    ¡¸Next training, I¡¯ll personally make you feel hell.¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait, you can¡¯t do that!¡¹

    -0-

    ¡¸Ehto, I think the ce doesn¡¯t matter. Drinking will be the best as long as you¡¯re with your boyfriend. You don¡¯t have a boyfriend? Ahahaha¡­ehto, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    -0-

    ¡¸Writing up a manuscript. Writing it in desperation butpleting it anyway¡­¡­going to bed after. Sleeping to death. And upon waking up, drinking alcohol while checking the manuscript is the best. No, the supreme.¡¹

    You¡¯re not drunk in another sense, are you?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think so. Though sometimes I wonder if writing really suits me.¡¹

    I think being able to make others cry with something you wrote is an obvious evidence of talent.

    -0-

    Phew.

    I¡¯m tired.

    And drunk.

    How did this happen?

    It started with a silly talk with alcohol on the table.

    Was Gulf the one who started it all?

    ¡¸I know that the taste changes depending on when, where, and how you drink. Then, what¡¯s the best ce, time, and asion that will make alcohol¡¯s taste the best?¡¹

    The whole Big Tree Vige tremored because of this topic.

    Then, the type of alcohol was narrowed down to beer, and the final conclusion was reached.

    However, a survey was also conducted in Vige Five, whose poption is big, as to whether the result would be the same.

    That¡¯s good but I think it depends on who experiences what.

    Maa, I never experienced some of these situations after all.

    So, what¡¯s the result of the investigation in Vige Five?

    They have the same conclusion as Big Tree Vige too?

    I see.

    So, this means that it is really the situation where beer tastes best.

    -0-

    Drinking together with your family and friends at a banquet.

    -0-

    I will not oppose this.

    Also, objection epted.

    -0-

    By the way, my answer was rejected because I said drinking while working.

 Chapter 647 â€“ Training

    <h4>Chapter 647 ¨C Training</h4>

    At the sky, high altitude.

    The spiderlings, who are riding the dragon Guraru, look serious.

    Then, one of them sent a signal and jumped off from Guraru¡¯s back one after another in a pair.

    There are around 30 pairs.

    The spiderlings that jumped out used their legs and poses to control the direction of where they were falling.

    There are thirty pairs of them but they are moving like one creature.

    And that creature has a purpose.

    The flying eagle.

    After confirming their target¡¯s appearance, the spiderlings moved like bullets toward the eagle.

    But it¡¯s not like they are nning to collide with it.

    The pairs approaching the eagle kicked each other and separated to move to the left and right of the eagle.

    The moment I finally had an idea of what they were going to do, the eagle changed its movement.

    And an unnatural move too.

    Looking at it closely, the webs of the spiderlings had already attached to the eagle.

    It seems like the spiderlings already shoot their webs as soon as they separate from each other.

    Now, they caught the eagle.

    By the way, not all 30 pairs caught the eagle. Only a certain number of pairs caught it. That made the eaglend on the ground in a fluttering manner.

    The spiderlings waiting on the ground finalized the capture of the eagle.

    The spiderlings that didn¡¯t manage to attach web to the eagle knit a small parachute and descend to the ground.

    I¡¯m d they didn¡¯t fall directly.

    The spiderlings are currently conducting training for capturing a flying enemy.

    Zabuton had spread her web 10 meters above ground but she reduced the coverage of the web she spread ever since the number of flying vigers, angels, harpies, phoenix, and eagle increased.

    Every year, there are a certain number of people who are getting caught in her web.

    Because of that, she reduced the coverage of her web significantly in order to prevent those incidents from happening.

    However, the other day, I almost got kidnapped.

    It is not a matter of covering the whole vige with web since it is about the altitude of the intruder. Because of that, the spiderlings voluntarily started training and this current situation is their presentation to me.

    By the way, I¡¯m watching them on the dragon Girar¡¯s back who¡¯s flying next to the dragon Guraru.

    -0-

    When Girar, who took me on board, and Guraru, who brought the spiderlings up, got down to the ground, the spiderlings lined up to wee me.

    You¡¯re impressive. With this, the sky is safe.

    ¡¸No, isn¡¯t it faster to have Guraru attack?¡¹

    Girar, don¡¯t say that.

    No, I thought so too.

    Hang in there, spiderlings¡­.

    Hnn?

    The spiderlings are signaling it¡¯s nothing.

    So, you also noticed that it would have been faster to let Guraru attack?

    This is only a capture training and the actual strategy is different?

    Is that so?

    Then, what¡¯s the actual strategy¡­.

    -0-

    The mountain elves made a gun.

    It looks like a mortar, not the gatling gun that I banned.

    This also uses water pressure¡­..no?

    It uses air pressure to fly.

    Like a pet bottle rocket?

    The spiderlings boarded the warhead.

    Eh?

    No way¡­..

    Before I stopped it, it was already fired in the sky.

    The spiderlings seemed to have be one with it.

    They split with it after a certain altitude.

    And fall like their previous training.

    I see.

    -0-

    This is dangerous so it¡¯s prohibited.

    No!

    I won¡¯t let you be the missiles and fly.

    Besides, it would be faster to attack directly using this gun.

    There¡¯s no need for you to be the main weapon.

    You can guide it if you¡¯re attached to it so the uracy is much higher?

    Well, you got¡­¡­

    No no no no!

    I acknowledge your effort but think of another way to counter something in the air.

    I don¡¯t think you can evolve to something that can fly.

    It¡¯s useless and pointless.

    -0-

    Hot spring.

    There¡¯s Yoru who¡¯s maintaining the giant gatling gun.

    The one that can be equipped by dragons.

    Given its size, there¡¯s no way Yoru can use it no matter how hard she tries.

    You¡¯ll use magic to control it?

    No?

    It seems like she¡¯ll use humanoid golems.

    Two handles on the left and the right.

    The water tank will be on its back.

    It will be powered with magic stones.

    Yoru is sitting on a chair on the chest of the golem and is set for shooting.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    She didn¡¯t shoot.

    It seems like she¡¯s already satisfied sitting like that.

    That¡¯s great.

    She can even manage the hot spring while sitting on it and that will also make the children unable to touch that thing.

    By the way, you can maintain it but you should not remodel it in any way.

    Ah, as for the main topic for today.

    I¡¯ll give you this mortar.

    Yeah, I don¡¯t need your eternal loyalty.

    You can use it as you like. I assign you as its manager.

    I won¡¯t mind no matter how you use it.

    Please.

    I feel like the hot spring area is bing an armory¡­.however, I¡¯m relieved because Yoru rarely lets anyone touch them.

    I came to the hot spring tomunicate with the ghost knights and lion¡¯s pride.

    Maa, we¡¯ll just soak in the hot spring together.

    Hnn?

    The ghost sorceress put a cup of alcohol on a bucket but¡­.it¡¯s still daytime.

    I¡¯ll get it anyway.

    Yeah, it¡¯s great.

    -0-

    I returned from the hot spring area and looked around the ranch area.

    Several kuros were herding a flock of goats.

    Given they are altogether like that, the goats are gutsier¡­.and it looks like they¡¯re going to meddle with me.

    They are already looking at me.

    The kuros can easily stop them but they might injure or even kill them so they won¡¯t do much.

    Half of the herd turned around me¡­..

    When I was thinking about how that happened, Alice, Kuroichi¡¯s partner, was already beside me.

    Alice is not outstanding but she¡¯s one of the eldest vigers.

    And she¡¯s also one of the leaders of the kuros.

    In other words, she¡¯s scary in one way or another.

    Even to goats.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Being strict is one of her good points.

    Good good.

    Alice¡¯s main job is to guard my children.

    Thus, Alice being her means my children are here.

    It¡¯s a young group centered around Lupumirina and Aurora.

    Hahaha.

    Lupumirina and Aurora came to me.

    Okay, great.

    You¡¯re getting heavier¡­¡­

    Carrying the two of you is already my limit.

    By the way, why are the others aside from these two hiding behind Alice?

    Father is shock.

    The high elves, oni maids, and beast girls, who are their babysitters, are at a slightly distant ce. They are sending signals to the children to let me pamper them¡­..but the children are still hiding behind Alice.

    This event made me think that I have to work hard andmunicate more with the children.

 Chapter 648 â€“ Peach

    Chapter 648 ¨C Peach

    Peaches were harvested.

    Of course, only those that can be readily eaten.

    Even so, that¡¯s still a lot.

    I already want to eat them at once but I¡¯ll have to secure some to be sent as gifts.

    First of all, Michael-san.

    Peaches can¡¯t be said to have a good storage time so I won¡¯t sell them.

    I¡¯ll just send some to Michael-san for him and his family to enjoy.

    Next are the demon king, Beezel, Randan, tts, and Hou.

    I¡¯ll also send them enough for their whole family to enjoy.

    As for the dragons¡­..I¡¯ll send some to Mark, Domaim, and Kworun.

    Dors, Girar, and Doraim can eat here in the vige so no need to secure their share.

    Ah, but I still have to give some for Doraim¡¯s nest for Gi and the others.

    Then, let¡¯s secure Doraim¡¯s nest¡¯s share.

    Since I¡¯ll give some to Doraim, maybe I should secure some for Dors and Girar too.

    Since they are dragons and maybe they¡¯ll give some to other dragons, let¡¯s give them a little more.

    Let¡¯s also secure some for Howling Vige, themias of the south dungeon, the titans of the north dungeon, and the grocks of the east dungeon.

    How should I pass these to them?

    Ah, yeah, let¡¯s not forget ancestor-san¡¯s share.

    Though I haven¡¯t seen hertely, let¡¯s secure some for Fushu.

    However, I have to consider ancestor-san¡¯s arrival.

    Or else, their shares would rot.

    ¡­¡­

    Youko is looking over here.

    For the influential people in Vige Five?

    Okay.

    I¡¯ll secure some for them.

    However, I¡¯ll have you give it to them for me.

    If I¡¯ll be the one distributing them, they¡¯ll be pressured on what to give back.

    If the influential people of Vige Five will receive some, Miyo will surely hear it from Shashaato City.

    Let¡¯s secure her share too.

    I¡¯ll have Miyo give some to Governor Ifrus.

    I wonder if this is okay.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Since the short-range teleportation gate can now be used, I should send some to the school in the royal capital too.

    Gol, Sil, Bron, Ursa, Alfred, and Tiselle are in their care after all.

    I don¡¯t know how many teachers they have but if I give a certain amount to the principal, it should be okay.

    Should I send some to Gol, Sil, and Bron¡¯s wives too?

    Even if their wives don¡¯t want them, I¡¯m sure Gol, Sil, and Bron want some.

    They often ate it when they were in the vige after all.

    I¡¯ll send their shares along with Ursa¡¯s group¡¯s share and have them gift them to others as they wish.

    Ursa is generous so she¡¯ll give away all her share immediately but Asa, Earth, and Metora will probably stop her.

    I¡¯ll also leave some in case I forget to give someone.

    I¡¯m fully aware of my carelessness.

    Read only at SHMTrantions

    That¡¯s it for the gifts.

    Although it has considerably decreased, I think it can still be said that we can¡¯t consume all of these.

    The high elves, the mountain elves, the oni maids, the dwarves, the beastgirls, the civil servant girls, the kuros, and the spiderlings who helped harvest peaches are waiting for me.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    My children are looking at me with eyes full of expectations too.

    They helped in harvesting too.

    Alright everyone, let¡¯s eat.

    On my signal, the spiderlings controlled their webs to peel the peaches, cut the fruit, and remove the seeds.

    Thanks.

    Yeah, I¡¯ll eat it now.

    Sweet.

    After seeing that I had eaten, the other began to eat too¡­..the peaches cut by the spiderlings disappeared before they even got on the te.

    Amazing.

    However, I shouldn¡¯t eat too much.

    If I eat until I¡¯m full, I can¡¯t eat dinner and Ann will re at me.

    Hnn?

    One of the spiderlings asked me on what should be done to the seeds.

    Peach seeds are used by the dwarves to brew alcohol so put them in a barrel.

    Ah, it¡¯s not for brewing alcohol but to make alcohol¡¯s smell good.

    The end product will be an alcohol that smells like peach.

    Ah, you don¡¯t need that much so if someone else needs them, I should give it to them? But, who would want them?

    The fairies in the flower garden?

    This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of this.

    Take the fruits to them and not only seeds.

    If we only give them seeds, won¡¯t it look like we¡¯re bullying them?

    All right all right, I¡¯ll secure some for them or else we might eat their share.

    The rest will be dessert after dinner.

    Leave some for the people who aren¡¯t here.

    For Loo?

    Yeah, Loo likes peaches.

    I¡¯ll secure her share at once.

    Of course, for my other wives too.

    -0-

    There was a response from the royal capital after receiving peaches.

    Aside from thanks, to summarize it in one word, it should be ¡°more¡±.

    I think peaches are valuable because they are rare.

    That¡¯s why don¡¯t brag them around.

    Now that you are being asked by someone you can¡¯t refuse, you¡¯reing to me crying.

    Ah, yeah, this is mainly Tiselle¡¯s fault.

    Tiselle did not eat her share but sold it to the Dalfon Company.

    It seems like the Dalfon Company sold them for a sky-high price which made peaches a rumored phantom fruit in the royal capital.

    The nobles of the royal capital started moving when they heard about it.

    The nobles mobilized theirwork to seek the phantom fruit.

    And when they find someone who has phantom fruits on hand, they¡¯ll pressure that person.

    The demon king and the four heavenly kings weren¡¯t able to refuse because of rtionships.

    The school principal was severely affected too.

    It seems like she has been receiving noble guests every day who were searching for the said phantom fruit.

    They are hoping that maybe, she can give them even one.

    And of course, they are offering to pay her at a high price. I found out everything with the help of Metora¡¯s letter.

    Thanks to the short-range teleportation gates, we can receive letters immediately.

    Ursa and Alfred ate and distributed their shares to the other students.

    I wish Tiselle would learn from them.

    Eh?

    It looks like Earth wants to use peaches as a dessert in his caf¨¦.

    I have no problem with that but it can only be sold for a limited time.

    Also, there might be amotion since it is the rumored phantom fruit.

    I¡¯ll write him a letter saying wait for the rumor to go down first before starting.

    Then, I received another letter¡­.

    It looks like an excuse letter from Tiselle.

    To summarize, she never intended to sell them. She only gave them to her friend at the Dalfon Company.

    That friend of hers thought that she should give her something in return so she sold it at a high price since it¡¯s super rare.

    Tiselle wouldn¡¯t lie about this so it should be true.

    And it looks like she¡¯s in trouble too because it caused an uproar.

    I see I see.

    So, she wants me to send more to appease the uproar.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    That¡¯s the n but I was a step toote.

    Michael-san is already shaking hands with the civil servant girls.

    Just now, Michael-san, who heard the rumors of the phantom fruit in the royal capital, signed a contract dealing with the peaches.

    Sorry, Tiselle.

    The surplus peaches of Big Tree Vige will go to the Goroun Company.

    Next time we¡¯ll harvest peaches, I¡¯ll send them to you so I can only have you wait until then.

 Chapter 649 â€“ Shaved Ice

    <h4>Chapter 649 ¨C Shaved Ice</h4>

    Shaved ice.

    A simple sweet that can be made by just crushing ice and putting syrup on it.

    In addition, ice can be easily produced with magic so it¡¯s a well-known food in Big Tree Vige.

    Some people eat it in their warm rooms during winter but it can be said that shaved ice season is summer.

    Therefore, I will do some maintenance on the ice shaving machine.

    ¡­¡­..

    Before I managed to do it, the mountain elves already did some maintenance on it.

    It seems like the ice-making machine was never left idle.

    You just cleaned it?

    I¡¯m nning to ask Loo to make ice and use it¡­.I understand.

    Start the preparation.

    I know.

    I¡¯ll let you taste the new vor.

    -0-

    Loo ate shaved ice and was in agony because of headache.

    She probably had a brain freeze.

    If you eat cold things in a hurry, it seems like a phenomenon that your brain will make you feel pain in order to make you remember your mistake.

    TN: Of course this is not true. When your body senses sudden, extreme cold in the mouth or throat, it tries to react and warm up. Blood vessels throughout the head expand to let extra blood into the area for warmth. That quick change in blood vessel size causes sudden pain.

    There are individual differences. There are people who experience it and people who don¡¯t. Of course, that¡¯s only from a hearsay I heard from somewhere.

    There seems to be a variety of methods to deal with it but I think the most effective is drinking warm tea.

    Next to Loo who¡¯s drinking warm tea, the fairy queen, who was invited to eat shaved ice, was enjoying her second cup without a problem.

    ¡¸This is the first time I¡¯ve tasted this green tea vor but it¡¯s not bad. It goes well with small mochi and bean paste.¡¹

    Thank you for yourpliment.

    Also, that small mochi is called shiratama.

    Well, shiratama is also a kind of mochi so it is indeed a small mochi.

    Hnn?

    One of the kuros¡­..Kuroni?

    Kuroni wants some shaved ice too?

    This is unusual.

    I don¡¯t mind, but eat it slowly.

    Oohh, there¡¯s a chance that it will block your throat.

    Don¡¯t touch the shiratama¡­..

    Kuroni.

    Why are you putting your leg on me?

    You want to eat shiratama?

    ¡­.got it.

    I¡¯ll cut it into small pieces.

    However, it won¡¯t be delicious if you only eat shiratama.

    It¡¯s not even sweet.

    Eat it with sweet shaved ice.

    -0-

    And there¡¯s Kuroni who¡¯s in agony with a headache.

    I even reminded him to eat slowly.

    Ah, if you don¡¯t eat quickly, the other kuros will certainly gather.

    You don¡¯t have to mind something like that.

    Here, warm tea.

    The fairy queen wants another serving.

    Got it.

    Loo wants another serving too?

    Ah, another serving of tea.

    Okay.

    And as expected, the kuros indeed have gathered and asked some.

    Loo, please make more ice.

    -0-

    For therge number of kuros, I made shaved ice enough to fill arge tub.

    Due to the weight of the shaved ice, the central part has be solid ice.

    Failure.

    It was okay before I put in some green tea syrup.

    Let¡¯s just make shaved ice for each of them.

    Shave ice, pour syrup, add fruits.

    Red bean pastes and shiratama are popr toppings too.

    And so does headache.

    When the kuros are done eating, the next batches of shaved ice are for the spiderlings who helped me shave ice.

    The mountain elves remodeled the ice shaving machine to a humanoid golem but the others won¡¯t enjoy it if I didn¡¯t make it myself.

    Let¡¯s have this golem work at a store or something.

    Thus, I asked the spiderlings to help me.

    By the way, we¡¯re running out of shiratama.

    -0-

    I tried eating shaved ice myself.

    My syrup is strawberry vor.

    Green tea syrup is already out of stock.

    It is delicious.

    I¡¯ll eat more.

    Strawberry vor again.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The taste is a bit different.

    Is this difference caused by different ice?

    Actually, it seems like it is hard for Loo to make ice so I thought of helping her a bit.

    The way Loo makes ice is to create it from nothing using magic and make it bigger.

    Because of that, I thought it would be faster if I¡¯ll just prepare water first and have her freeze it.

    As a result, it was lessbor-intensive and it was also much faster.

    However, there¡¯s a big difference in taste.

    Ice made from pure magic tastes better.

    I don¡¯t know why but there¡¯s a clear difference in taste.

    Even I noticed it.

    I guess taste is directly proportional to effort.

    No, it might be the difference in how they freeze.

    There should be a clear difference in taste between the ice from the refrigerator and ice from an ice factory.

    Further study is required.

    Ah, they are both made by Loo.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    Please, try a little harder.

    Look, the children, who have just finished studying, are looking at us.

    Yeah, I¡¯ll work a little harder too.

    -0-

    The next day.

    There¡¯s an improved version of the ice shaving golem.

    The improved version was made even before the first version was used.

    It seems to have improved in terms of performance.

    But that¡¯s not the reason why I didn¡¯t use it yesterday¡­¡­

    For now, let¡¯s check it out.

    ¡­¡­..

    It looks really powerful but it has dropped the ice thrice already.

    It¡¯s because the ice slides?

    Well, obviously.

    The ice that fell to the ground¡­.it¡¯s a waste but we can only throw it in the reservoir.

    I¡¯m sorry for the Fenrir who made ice using magic.

    And finally, after shaving several pieces of ice¡­..

    Let¡¯s get it.

    One cup only.

    As expected, this can¡¯t be used.

    Also, don¡¯t make the face of the golem look sad.

    I saw you doing something on its back.

 Chapter 650 â€“ Former Meal

    <h4>Chapter 650 ¨C Former Meal</h4>

    ¡°Gluttony, the love of dainty food is a great sin.¡±

    A group of people iming to be religiously affiliated seemed to have visited Youko, the acting vige chief of Vige Five. They appealed to her that the residents of Vige Five have to change their eating habits and their love of dainty food.

    The religious group was polite and followed the proper procedure so Youko did not judge their request herself and brought it to Vige Five council.

    The council debated about the request and came to the conclusion of letting the words below be posted in various parts of Vige Five.

    ¡¸Pay attention to overeating. However, make sure you eat all your food. Determine the right amount to eat before ordering.¡¹

    The issue should have been over with that.

    -0-

    ¡¸Think about the food you formerly eat beforeing to Vige Five, be grateful to the food of Vige Five.¡¹

    Some of the residents of Vige Five raised that to the Vige Five council and had them appeal it to Youko.

    Hearing about the details, they said that recently, the young ones have already forgotten their painful life beforeing to Vige Five and are taking the food in Vige Five for granted.

    They said that every once in a while, everyone should take time to eat their former meals so that they would again recall how fortunate they are to be living in Vige Five.

    They said that they should have everyone do it once in a while.

    The residents were polite and followed the procedure but Youko just scoffed it off.

    The reason is simple.

    ¡¸If you really want to, do it on your own! Don¡¯t force others to do it!¡¹

    That¡¯s it.

    And that¡¯s what happened. The residents of Vige Five who appealed to Youko held a meeting and decided to do that every ten days.

    -0-

    Night.

    I received reports about it from Youko.

    ¡¸Although I scoffed it off, it was a thought-provoking appeal.¡¹

    However, that doesn¡¯t mean that it would make you want to eat your former meal, does it?

    ¡¸Yeah. Why would one wants to eat something unptable if you can eat something delicious?¡¹

    Youko said so as she drank her alcohol after meal.

    Then, I asked a nearby oni maid to get additional ham and alcohol.

    This ham is a sample made at a ranch near Vige Five and Youko seems to like it quite a lot.

    I also think that the taste is not bad.

    However, I think that the ham made in Vige Two, which we usually eat, tastes better.

    When I was thinking so, Hitoe, who had juste out of the bath, came to Youko.

    She usually takes a bath with Youko but Youko returnedte today.

    I had her take a bath with the high elves and Ria¡­..

    Sorry.

    I had Hitoe take a bath before you.

    Okay.

    While I was patting Hitoe¡¯s head, I gave my thanks to Ria and the other high elves who bathed Hitoe.

    -0-

    The next morning.

    Looking back at Youko¡¯s report, I thought a little.

    Before I came to this world, I was hospitalized because of a serious illness.

    At that time, I was initially on a hospital diet but after a few years, it became a liquid diet, and in myst year, IV.

    Given my experience, I don¡¯t want to lose the joy of being able to eat whatever I want to eat.

    I¡¯m grateful for my daily meals but, am I really?

    Maybe eating delicious food has be what¡¯s normal for me.

    I don¡¯t intend to change my diet but it¡¯s not bad to have a change of pace.

    Thus, for today¡¯s lunch, I¡¯ll cook my former normal meal when I arrived in this world.

    -0-

    There¡¯s only one on the menu.

    I only grilled rabbit meat.

    No salt or pepper.

    I took a bite.

    It made me remember that.

    The hardship I experienced when I came here.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    No, I did not struggle that much.

    I feel the joy of being able to freely move again more.

    And I was happy that I was able to eat again.

    This is a nostalgic taste.

    However, this taste is something that I want to refrain from eating now. To be honest, it¡¯s a bit far from what I had before since it has already been carefully processed by the high elves who hunted it and it is also cooked by the oni maids who are now better cooks than me.

    Ah, yeah, I guess this is what I¡¯m looking for.

    I don¡¯t have to eat something bad if I can reminisce by eating this.

    If one can afford to, one should make an effort to make the food he eats delicious.

    However, whether it is meat or grass, we should be thankful for it for giving us their lives.

    I have learned a lot with just one dish so there¡¯s no need to cook another one.

    -0-

    By the way, when I said I wanted to eat my former meal, I did not force others to do the same.

    However, it seems like I influenced them.

    They talked about the food each of them eats beforeing to Big Tree Vige.

    -0-

    Harori sd.

    It seems like the high elves used to eat that grass?

    However, harori?

    I seem to have heard it somewhere but, wasn¡¯t it poisonous?

    It has edible parts?

    It seems like it can be eaten by soaking it in water to remove poison.

    However, it seems like your stomach will still hurt.

    ¡¸It is just a stomachache, it won¡¯t kill you. As long as it fills our stomachs, it is okay.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    That sounds like a very fierce diet.

    The food that the mountain elves usually eat is called grilled whole pointed spear poison lizard.

    ¡­¡­..

    It has poison and lizard on its name.

    Isn¡¯t that poisonous too?

    Or is it only named that way?

    Ah, it is.

    It seems like the poison of the pointed spear poison lizard can only make you faint and there¡¯s no other physical effect.

    However, you won¡¯t immediately faint after eating it. You¡¯ll have around an hour before you faint but you¡¯ll already be staggering while eating it.

    I can¡¯t help butugh while I imagine them staggering while eating. Looking at them, their eyes are saying that they don¡¯t want to eat it again.

    Yeah, let¡¯s eat a lot of delicious food tonight.

    -0-

    The oni maids were protected by Loo so they never worried about food.

    However, the only cooking methods they know beforeing to this vige are grilling and boiling so you can imagine the taste.

    ¡¸That time, none of us were dissatisfied with what we ate¡­..butpared to what we are eating today, our former meal¡¯s taste was too t. I don¡¯t want to go back and taste them again.¡¹

    I understand.

    By the way, tonight¡¯s dinner¡­.

    ¡¸Say no more. We¡¯ll cook with all our hearts.¡¹

    Thanks.

    -0-

    The lizardmen and harpies were protected by the angels but it seems like they were looking for their own food.

    What kind of protection is it then?

    ¡¸You can say that our races are more of their race¡¯s subordinate rather than protection. If the lizardmen or harpies are in trouble, the angels wille to aid us.¡¹

    That¡¯s what the lizardman Daga said.

    ¡¸That time, we used to catch and eat fish from the rivers, ponds, andkes. However, sometimes, our hatchlings will be stabbed or taken away by poisonous fish. Ahahahaha¡¹

    I don¡¯t think he¡¯s joking¡­..

    What about the harpies?

    ¡¸We look for nuts or something. We sometimes eat fruits but only if we can find some so it¡¯s very rare.¡¹

    Aren¡¯t fruits moremon than nuts?

    ¡¸That¡¯s true but we can¡¯t eat fruits that humans could eat.¡¹

    Why?

    Tier answered my question.

    ¡¸In human countries, demi-humans are basically hated. It is in a state where only races that are protected by angels are allowed to survive desu.¡¹

    However, being protected by angels doesn¡¯t mean they can live freely so they won¡¯t eat fruits that can be eaten by humans to reduce friction.

    That¡¯s hard.

    ¡¸We¡¯re happy because we can eat whatever others are eating here too.¡¹

    I see.

    Eat anything without minding anything.

    -0-

    The beastkins¡­..

    I know their life in Howling Vige.

    I already know but I still listened.

    Gulf, Gutt, Senna.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Ehto, I don¡¯t know where you heard it from but, we¡¯re notpeting on who ate worst.

    This night¡¯s dinner became more luxurious than I imagined.

    Even the children are surprised.

    No, we¡¯re not celebrating anything.

    However, this is something we did to show how thankful we are for our daily meals¡­¡­

    Don¡¯t mind anything, just sit down.

    No, let¡¯s start eating.

    Itadakimasu.

 Chapter 651 â€“ Number of Feet and Lamiasâ€™ New Job

    <h4>Chapter 651 - Number of Feet and Lamias¡¯ New Job</h4>

    The mountain elves made a golem with many legs.

    ¡¸Standing on four feet is more stable than standing with two.¡¹

    Sure it is.

    This thing¡­¡­is it modeled to a cow?

    ¡¸Yes, it is designed to carry luggage.¡¹

    I see.

    That would make it y an active part.

    -0-

    The next day.

    An improved golem with lots of legs walks in front of me.

    ¡¸Six is more stable than four.¡¹

    Yeah.

    An insect type huh.

    Is this for carrying luggage too?

    As for why I asked that, the back is t so I think it¡¯s supposed to be where the luggage will be put on to.

    The four feet type needs essories that the cows are using before being able to load any luggage so this would be easier to use.

    -0-

    The next day.

    There was another improved golem with lots of legs.

    ¡¸We thought that eight is better than six.¡¹

    They model it from Zabuton.

    ¡¸Yes. It also has a device that spits web like Zabuton-dono. Fufufu. It can also act as an escort for vige chief in addition to carryi¡­¡­¡¹

    While the mountain elves are exining, the eight-legged golem was destroyed by Red Armor and White Armor.

    An instant kill.

    As for why Red Armor and White Armor did that, they said ¡°It was an ident.¡±. After that, they tapped the shoulder of the mountain elves and left.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Don¡¯t threaten other¡¯s significance of existence.

    That¡¯s what I learned.

    I¡¯m sure the mountain elves learned it too.

    On the first day, they should have noticed it when their four-legged golem was destroyed by the cows.

    Since then, the number of golem¡¯s legs allowed has been determined to be two, six, or ten or more.

    -0-

    I¡¯m strolling around the vige on Zabuton¡¯s back.

    I told her that I¡¯ll walk myself but Zabuton acted unusually stubborn so it can¡¯t be helped.

    Maa, Ursa¡¯s not here after all and she¡¯s the only one who used to ride Zabuton.

    Zabuton might be feeling a little lonely.

    Hnn?

    Is there a problem, children?

    It is unusual for me to ride Zabuton?

    Zabuton, can the children ride you instead of me?

    It¡¯s okay even if I stay?

    ¡­if you can¡¯t, just let me know.

    I rode Zabuton¡¯s back along with the children and continued strolling around the vige.

    Since the number of children who wanted to ride Zabuton with me increased more and more, the big spiderlings also participated.

    It became a little procession.

    Strolling like this feels great from time to time.

    -0-

    Noon.

    A can was ced in front of me.

    It is a canned food made in Vige Four.

    The Sun Castle, which has be Vige Four, has something that can make canned food.

    Until now, it was mainly used for preserving processed seasonings but at the same time, they are studying how to preserve fruits for a long time by canning.

    This can is the result of that study.

    I slowly open it using a can opener and pour the contents on a te.

    From the can, three peaches, peeled, cut in half, and seeds removed, came out with lots of syrup.

    Those who saw that cheered.

    This canned food was actually made two years ago.

    And it doesn¡¯t look rotten at all.

    It looks fresh.

    The only thing that¡¯s left to do is to taste it¡­¡­

    When I tried to, the oni maids stopped me.

    And brought the peaches soaked in syrup before the fairy queen.

    Without hesitation, the fairy queen stabbed a peach with a fork and ate it.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­delicious!!¡¹

    A loud cheer arises.

    Bell, Gou, and Kuzuden of Vige Four are the happiest.

    Though they can only produce a few cans in a day, this is still a big improvement.

    When they first tried it, they just canned a whole orange with skin.

    The oranges were either damaged during transport or rotted.

    From there, they tried hard to remove oxygen from the can which is the reason for spoge. As for the anti-shock measure, they add syrup.

    The end product is this canned food.

    Amazing.

    I nodded with satisfaction and when I tried to get another can, I was stopped by the fairy queen.

    ¡¸The thing inside it is already rotten. If you want to open another one, pick the next one.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    You know the state of whatever inside it without opening the can?

    I see.

    There were ten cans but three were rotten.

    Bell, Gou, and Kuzuden are depressed.

    I know that you want to aim for perfection but we¡¯re talking about food here, it¡¯s impossible to make it perfect with just that.

    Seven are sessful so you only need to improve your research a little.

    ¡¸I think this is going to be a lot of fun.¡¹

    Good luck.

    I¡¯m expecting good from you.

    And let¡¯s ask the fairy queen to cooperate as the checker.

    It¡¯s very convenient to know the state of what¡¯s inside without needing to open the can.

    You want sweets?

    Okay.

    You¡¯ll be rewarded with the contents of the canned food.

    -0-

    Logistics of Big Tree Vige and Doraim¡¯s nest is handled by themias.

    It is known as themia transport.

    Even now that Big Tree Vige and Doraim¡¯s nest are already connected with short-range teleportation gates, I don¡¯t n on stoppingmia transport.

    However, there¡¯s no point in continuing it since carrying goods now is simr to a simple stroll to both ces.

    As a result, themia transport was abolished.

    Themias strongly asked me for another job.

    It¡¯s okay, I have already thought of new jobs for you even if you didn¡¯t ask me.

    I won¡¯t leave you out since I¡¯m the one who abolished your job out of convenience.

    I have two jobs for you.

    One is guarding Doraim¡¯s nest.

    Maa, even though I said guard, there are almost no intruders so it will only be on paper.

    In fact, your job there is being training partners of those who are in Doraim¡¯s nest.

    If you are fighting the same enemies, you¡¯ll be rusty in no time.

    Gi, Doraim¡¯s butler, is looking forward to training with you seeing how you performed in the martial arts tournaments.

    The reward will be Big Tree Vige¡¯s crops like always and you¡¯ll also be paid with money that the demon king¡¯s kingdom is using if you wish for it.

    The other job is helping out in Big Tree Vige.

    This is an extension of the jobs that you have been doing so far which are helping in the brewery, guarding the dungeon, etc.

    Your main job will be guarding the fruit area, and harvesting and processing fruits.

    So far, the fruit area has been left to the kuros and spiderlings but I want to reduce the kuros guarding the fruit area.

    I¡¯ll leave the security of the fruit area to themias.

    Do you want them?

    Hearing my suggestions, themias took both jobs.

    Thanks.

    And the titans are looking at us from a distance.

    Yeah, you guys are also included in Gi¡¯s invitation.

    You can also train with them.

    There¡¯s also a request from the minotaurs of Vige Two. They want help with farm work.

    Vige Two¡¯s sericulture business seems to be pretty good so they are nning to expand it but they can¡¯t leave out their farming work.

    Yeah, I¡¯ve also nted trees that the silkworms can eat there so they are busy taking care of a lot of things.

    I wonder if you can help them.

    Ah, you don¡¯t have to reply immediately.

    You don¡¯t have to¡­¡­

    What¡¯s with your prompt decision?

    I-I understand.

    Yeah, I look forward to working with you more.

    Read thetest update only at

    However, since this happened, I think it is more convenient to connect the south dungeon and the north dungeon with short-range teleportation gates.

    Ah, I shouldn¡¯t act rashly. Let¡¯s talk to the chiefs of themias and titans and Loo before deciding.

 Chapter 652 â€“ No Fat Villager

    <h4>Chapter 652 - No Fat Viger</h4>

    The kuros in the vige have jobs assigned to them.

    One of those jobs is guarding the fruit area but that is something that the kuros dislike.

    It is because when an intruder infiltrates the area, they have to defeat it without using magic and without using the trees since their ws will scratch them.

    They can¡¯t kick the trees or use them in any way for movement.

    In short, their mobility, which is one of their strengths, is greatlypromised.

    Moreover, the smell of flowers and fruits in the fruit area makes it difficult for them to detect intruders with their noses.

    Simply put, the fruit area is not a suitable ce for the kuros to guard.

    I only noticed that recently.

    It¡¯s all my fault since I left everything rted to security to the kuros.

    Sorry.

    Thus, I thought of having themias guard the fruit area instead of the kuros.

    ¡¸This fruit area, we will not let anyone touch this ce!¡¹

    Themias are full of spirit but don¡¯t overdo things because you¡¯re still on your trial period.

    If it doesn¡¯t work, then it doesn¡¯t work.

    Also, please get along with the spiderlings and the soldier bees who are guarding the fruit area with you.

    The spiderlings are basically responsible for the defense on top of the trees and the sky.

    The bees are more of the mobile assault force of the fruit area.

    When youmias are nning on your security task, don¡¯t forget them.

    Also, I won¡¯t expect you to do the same things as the kuros have done.

    You can consider how you¡¯ll do things depending on the strength and weaknesses of your race.

    Ah, for the time being, there will be a few kuros left to assist you so you don¡¯t have to be so nervous.

    Then, I¡¯ll leave this ce to you.

    ¡¸Yes! Leave it to us!¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Maa, though the fruit area is no longer under their jurisdiction, the kuros are patrolling the perimeter of the whole vige so there are rarely battles in the fruit area.

    I¡¯m having second thoughts whether I should tell this to them or not but I don¡¯t want them to get caught off guard if I inform them so I¡¯ll let them be tense.

    -0-

    When I was guiding themias around the fruit area, we could see bees flying around.

    Recently, I left the hut building and maintenance for the beehives to the high elves but the bees haven¡¯t really increased a lot.

    It¡¯s just that their activity has increased.

    There are many working bees who are going in and out of the huts where the hives are.

    Yeah, you don¡¯t have to stop doing your things because I¡¯m here.

    Just do your usual¡­

    Hnn?

    Ah, you want me to give a few words of wisdom.

    Ehto¡­ah, it¡¯s because you want me to praise the queen bee that has been working hard to lose weight.

    Leave it to me.

    I know.

    That queen bee and I have known each other for a long time.

    I¡¯ll watch my words and make sure she won¡¯t get discouraged and praise her to continue her hard work.

    The overweight queen bee couldn¡¯t even leave the hive before and was attacked by the soldier bees with fire just to force her to lose weight.

    I don¡¯t think getting fat is something bad but that¡¯s only until it interferes with your daily life.

    It is also the cause of various diseases.

    In that respect, there are very few fat vigers in Big Tree Vige.

    ¡­¡­

    Areh?

    The dwarves are chubby but I heard that it is only a characteristic of their race.

    Aside from the dwarves, the minotaurs and the titans look a little plump.

    There are few fat people, no, there are no fat vigers?

    What does this mean?

    The normal constitution of the people of this world is not getting fat¡­¡­no, there were fat people in Vige Five and Shashaato City.

    Even the queen bee gets fat.

    It is not that it is difficult to get fat.

    That means¡­¡­

    No way, the nutritional value of the food in this vige is low¡­

    -0-

    ¡¸We are very happy with our food here. It¡¯s not that we¡¯re not getting fat but we train, hunt, construct, etc. The vigers are always moving our bodies so we are basically meat and no extra fat in certain ces.¡¹

    When I returned to the mansion and asked Daga, heughed at me.

    I see.

    It¡¯s not that the nutritional value of the food is low.

    No, this means another thing. No one can afford to get fat.

    I¡¯ve already told them to take their day off on their own but it looks like they¡¯re working harder and harder.

    Should Imand them to rest?

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s unnecessary. We are able to maintain our bodies healthy with our current lifestyles.¡¹

    I¡¯m relieved to hear that.

    -0-

    However, is that what¡¯s happening?

    What are the vigers doing?

    What I told them, right?

    The high elves are hunting, the beastgirls are working around the ranch area.

    The oni maids are working in my mansion, the mountain elves are making a lot of things.

    ¡­areh?

    What about the civil servant girls?

    They are also working but their job is mainly desk work.

    They don¡¯t move much.

    -0-

    ¡¸We¡¯re working hard.¡¹

    When I asked Frau on behalf of the civil servant girls, she told me that with a smile.

    And she¡¯s not pressuring anyone with that smile of hers.

    Will that make this talk end?

    No, I should ask one more thing.

    The wealthier a noble is, the fatter he is. Isn¡¯t that the norm?

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s true in human countries but in the demon king¡¯s kingdom, strength means a lot. Regardless of gender, being able to fight is required. That said, being fat will be an issue. There are exceptions though. There are races that get stronger the fatter they are but¡­you won¡¯t see them anywhere near the royal capital.¡¹

    I see. I get it now.

    -0-

    Let¡¯s calm down a little.

    Take a deep breath.

    Inhale, exhale.

    I therefore conclude that there¡¯s no problem with the health and diet of the vigers.

    When they are on their rest day, they are taking rest properly.

    Those who have children are also being helped by the people around them so no one¡¯s struggling alone.

    I don¡¯t need to do anything at all.

    They¡¯re good.

    Let¡¯s make some tea.

    -0-

    Fuh.

    This tea is great.

    And Rasuti was already drinking tea with me before I knew it.

    Rasuti is rxing too but because of another reason.

    Not long ago, Rasuti was doing everything alone in raising Rananon.

    Even Bulga and Stifano, who are taking care of her, didn¡¯t get close that much to Rananon.

    Of course, I also tried to help her as a father but she gently refused.

    If Raimeiren hadn¡¯t told me that dragons who gave birth to their first child usually behave like that, I would have been depressed.

    Maa, after Rasuti got pregnant with Kukulkan, her second daughter, her obsession with Rananon diminished and she began asking for help from Bulga, Stifano, and me.

    I wonder if I shouldin to Doraim and Grafaloon since they have been looking after Rananon since that time.

    Though they really helped us a lot.

    After giving birth to Kukulkan, Rasuti showed a little attachment to Rananon and Kukulkan so Doraim and Grafaloon are basically taking care of the two.

    Rasuti takes care of her two children after sundown.

    Until then, she works in the vige.

    ¡¸Vige chief, let¡¯s talk about work while we are rxing and drinking tea desu. Demon beasts have attacked the viges around Vige Five and there¡¯s even damage to the livestock desu.¡¹

    Killing demon beasts around Vige Five is the adventurer¡¯s job, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸That¡¯s true but it seems like the adventurers are also struggling with the number of demon beasts desu. The adventurers guild is already crying to Youko-san for help.¡¹

    I see.

    So they are requesting her to dispatch Gulf and Daga to Vige Five.

    ¡¸If the two are unavable, they said that we can also call Gol, Sil, and Bron for them from the royal capital.¡¹

    Although there¡¯s already the short-range teleportation gate, I would feel bad to call the three back for that.

    Let¡¯s forward this to Gulf and Daga first and if they are not avable, I¡¯ll go.

    ¡¸¡­¡­vige chief yourself?¡¹

    Can¡¯t I?

    The demon beasts around Vige Five are a bunch of weaklings, right?

    ¡¸You¡¯re right desu¡­¡­Then, I¡¯ll apany you.¡¹

    Okay.

    It¡¯s rare for Rasuti to go out so let¡¯s do that.

    Maa, Gulf and Daga refused.

    I never thought that these two would refuse.

    I was surprised so I asked them why they refused.

    What?

    You two are unwell?

    No, aren¡¯t the two of you even boasting how fit you are earlier?

    By the way, why aren¡¯t you making eye contact?

    Behind me?

    Rasuti, don¡¯t use your aura to intimidate them!

 Chapter 653 â€“ Brave boar Subjugation

    <h4>Chapter 653 - Brave boar Subjugation</h4>

    I¡¯m an adventurer who¡¯s active in Vige Five.

    My name is¡­¡­maa, you don¡¯t need to know.

    My team received a request to subdue demon beasts a while ago.

    It seems like the demon beasts have already damaged crops and livestock in the viges around Vige Five.

    Our target demon beasts are called brave boars.

    To put it simply, they are boar demon beasts.

    Their strength¡­is quite formidable if they are already fully grown but those who are small and medium size are not so much.

    They can be defeated by trained adventurers to some extent.

    Of course, I¡¯m one of those adventurers.

    -0-

    However, these brave boars.

    They have a habit of fleeing from the strong and attacking the weak.

    They are really troublesome.

    Here¡¯s an example, if there¡¯s a group of adventurers hunting it, it will immediately escape if all members are stronger than it.

    However, if that group has one person weaker than the brave boar, it will not hesitate to attack that weaker one.

    It won¡¯t mind even if that person is apanied by strong people.

    Given that situation, it sounds like you can easily subdue a great boar if you just have someone strong apany the weak¡­¡­

    But the brave boars move as a herd.

    Therefore, there¡¯s no way adventurers can protect their weak members.

    Really troublesome.

    No, that¡¯ not all.

    The most troublesome thing is taking care of the heart of that one who was targeted by the brave boars in our team.

    It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re not weak.

    You¡¯re not weak.

    Don¡¯t worry about the brave boar¡¯s judgment.

    Yeah, you have a strength that only you have.

    ¡­¡­eh?

    Example?

    Ehto¡­¡­

    That time, our team almost copsed.

    Damn you brave boars!

    I will never forgive you!

    -0-

    When we return to Vige Five after five days, recruitment for the brave boar subjugation is currently ongoing.

    While listening to it, I brought the subjugated brave boar to the butcher at the foot of the mountain.

    Since the weight of one small brave boar is around the weight of a child, there¡¯s a limit on the number we can subjugate at once.

    In our team, we can only carry up to five small brave boars and two big brave boars at once.

    We can increase that number by dissecting the parts that can¡¯t be sold but that¡¯s not rmended because the remaining parts will be other monsters¡¯ food and that will cause second-hand damage.

    Also, even a small brave boar can be sold at a very reasonable price.

    Brave boars are delicious after all.

    -0-

    After receiving the payment, we headed to the adventurers guild of Vige Five.

    Hnn?

    It¡¯s lively.

    When I was thinking about what was happening, I recalled the recruitment of the brave boar raid.

    Raid.

    This is also risky.

    Once thatrge number of people attack the brave boars, the brave boars will attack the weakest of several teams.

    I told a member of our team to not worry about the judgment of the brave boar but that judgment is urate.

    As for the reward¡­not so good.

    The reward will increase depending on the number of brave boars you¡¯ll beat but that¡¯s not much different from an individual request.

    All defeated brave boars will be sold to the adventurers guild after all.

    If you bring it to the butcher yourself, you¡¯ll receive better pay.

    The adventurers guild will provide food during the subjugation which I think is good¡­¡­

    However, I still don¡¯t understand why it¡¯s so popr?

    Aside from being a raid, is there a bigger benefit of this request?

    Is there any other reward?

    I want my questions to be answered.

    I asked an acquaintance of mine who¡¯s also in the guild.

    ¡¸The client is none other than Gulf-san.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    I see.

    Gulf-san is a frequent client of the adventurers guild.

    However, he¡¯s just the one coordinating with the adventurers guild, the real client is none other than the acting vige chief of Vige Five, Youko-sama.

    In other words, this raid is what Youko-sama hopes for.

    We are very thankful to Youko-sama!

    As someone from Vige Five, can I leave this request out?

    No way in hell!

    I looked at my party.

    Everyone nodded.

    Alright, let¡¯s sign up.

    -0-

    The day of the raid of the brave boar arrived.

    We were waiting for the brave boars at a designated location.

    This raid¡¯s strategy is not hunting them one by one but driving all of them to one ce, surrounding them, and annihting them.

    Given the number of adventurers team that participated, I thought it was too exaggerated since the number of the great boars we¡¯re going to subjugate are only a little over a hundred.

    However, this is a raid after all.

    ¡¸How is it going?¡¹

    The liaison officer came to us.

    Hnn?

    Or so I thought but it was Gulf-san.

    I instinctively saluted.

    ¡¸Nice salute. Is there a problem?¡¹

    ¡¸None at all. It¡¯s just boring.¡¹

    ¡¸I apologize for that. Our scouts have reported that they already found the herd. It will still take some time until they get here but don¡¯t let your guard down.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡­ano, can I ask you a question?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸What group is waiting over there?¡¹

    There¡¯s a group of about two hundred people in a ce a little away from us.

    Many of them are elves but there are also other races.

    I¡¯m kind of worried for them since most of them are not wearing armor.

    ¡¸Those are volunteers from neighboring viges.¡¹

    Volunteers?

    ¡¸Are you saying that those are vigers who wanted to participate in the raid?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. They must be angry because of the damage caused by the brave boars. Their morale is high. Of course, they are skillful too. They¡¯ve been carefully selected to participate in this raid.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸Another question, the ones in the back are the guards of Vige Five, right? Areh? Aren¡¯t they the first squad?¡¹

    I pointed at the group who¡¯s waiting further behind the volunteer soldiers.

    The first squad is directly under Captain Pirika.

    Against the brave boars, this is too much fighting power.

    Besides, if the guards are really going to participate, shouldn¡¯t they have sent the third squad who¡¯s mainly dealing with monster and demon beast subjugation around Vige Five?

    ¡¸The third squad is acting as scouts and they are also the ones who¡¯ll drive them here. The first squad over there¡­¡­Maa, don¡¯t mind them. They won¡¯t get in the way.¡¹

    ¡¸U-understood but¡­that, aren¡¯t they too far to take action? Shouldn¡¯t they be closer?¡¹

    ¡¸There would be a problem if they¡¯re not there.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Sorry for questioning the strategy.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m sorry for not being able to answer your question urately.¡¹

    ¡¸No no. Just onest thing.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you going to drive away the couple having a pic over there? This is not a ce to enjoy a pic. This ce is too dangerous for them.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I think that¡¯s the safest ce here. Don¡¯t even try to drive them away. No, don¡¯t even get near them, understood?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Understood?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­yeah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s it. The fact that you are assigned in this ce doesn¡¯t only mean that you are capable. It also means you are good at dealing with unusual situations and I believe you can.¡¹

    Gulf-san told us ¡°I believe you¡± many times and left.

    What was that?

    No, I think that people having a pic here like that will surely cause morale to drop¡­¡­

    In addition, what¡¯s his basis for saying that the ce where they are having a pic is the safest?

    The first squad is indeed near them but Gulf-san didn¡¯t say much.

    Ah, perhaps that couple are decoys.

    They¡¯ll be our lure for the brave boars.

    I see.

    Given that the first squad is near them, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the n.

    We¡¯ll use the couple as a decoy and they have already arranged that something so that the couple will absolutely be safe.

    Yeah, nice n.

    Alright, all we have to do is to subjugate the brave boars!

    Let¡¯s do our best!

    -0-

    Though we¡¯re all excited, the brave boars didn¡¯t arrive even after waiting for so long.

    It seems like those who are driving them failed.

    The brave boar herd went in the opposite direction from us.

    Yeah, I don¡¯t feel great.

    Thinking about how much destruction will happen to the ce where the herd will travel to, I already feel sorry.

    Hnn?

    My party member gave out a strange scream.

    What is it?

    My party member pointed at the sky.

    Up?

    Ah, a flock of birds?

    No, they¡¯re not!

    A flock of wyvern!

    Moreover, they¡¯re not just ten or twenty.

    One hundred¡­¡­No, there should be at least two hundred.

    This is bad.

    All we have are equipment for brave boar subjugation.

    No one brought anything for fighting against wyvern.

    In addition, wyverns are overwhelmingly strongerpared to brave boars.

    And there are over two hundred of them¡­¡­

    However, we shouldn¡¯t panic.

    There¡¯s a possibility that the wyverns are just passing by.

    Ah, those volunteers are equipped with bows.

    Stop that! You¡¯re going to anger those wyverns!

    Ah, Gulf-san went and suppressed the volunteers who were already going to take the shot.

    As expected of him.

    The first squad is calm but already inbat mode.

    They¡¯re reliable.

    However, the other parties are flying in the sky.

    There¡¯s a limit on how we can attack them from the ground.

    ¡­¡­

    No, we must not be disheartened.

    -0-

    The wyverns did not attack us.

    They also didn¡¯t just pass by.

    The wyverns piled-up corpses of brave boars in front of Gulf-san.

    Quite a lot and of different sizes.

    Perhaps they are the herd of brave boars we¡¯re supposed to subjugate.

    But why did they pile them up in front of Gulf-san?

    Gulf-san looks troubled too¡­¡­

    Ah, the wyverns left.

    It¡¯s like they¡¯re trying to escape.

    What was that?

    I have no idea.

    However, it looks like our work is over.

    Eh?

    Our job now is to transport the brave boars?

    The number we carry will be treated as if we¡¯re the ones who subjugated them?

    What¡¯s more, you don¡¯t mind keeping the sales price at the market price?

    We¡¯ll carry them.

    It was a strange day.

    By the way, the brave boar meat that the adventurers bought was distributed free of charge to the viges damaged by the brave boars.

    If they had said that from the start, I wouldn¡¯t dare take some money.

    Mou.

 Chapter 654 â€“ Demon Beast Subjugation and Picnic

    <h4>Chapter 654 - Demon Beast Subjugation and Pic</h4>

    Morning.

    I went to the outskirts of Vige Five with Rasuti.

    Our purpose is to exterminate demon beasts.

    However, I feel like I¡¯m more of expecting a show.

    It¡¯s because I¡¯m not a member of the main force.

    The main force is the raid team gathered in Vige Five.

    The elves who are living in the viges around Vige Five also volunteered to join.

    Gulf is themander of this raid team.

    Gulf is very popr in Vige Five.

    Even though I decided on my own to make him themander, no oneined.

    On the contrary, there were many people who didn¡¯t know me, the one who assigned him the position.

    I¡¯m the vige chief¡­¡­

    Perhaps the reason they didn¡¯t recognize me is because I¡¯m not wearing shy clothes. No, it should be the root of theck of recognition.

    I should have prepared a little more.

    -0-

    The demon beast¡¯s subjugation ended without anything out of ordinary.

    The herd of demon beasts that we are targeting entered the encirclement of the subjugation team but for some reason, they immediately escaped in the opposite direction from where we were.

    They sprinted with all their might.

    Given the habit of those demon beasts of charging at the weakest person, no one thought they would run away. Gulf was surprised too.

    Why did they run away?

    When I heard the habit of the demon beasts, I thought they would definitely charge towards me.

    Is it because Rasuti¡¯s with me?

    I guess they have no courage to charge a ce where there¡¯s a dragon¡­

    That¡¯s not it?

    It¡¯s because of my smell?

    Not exactly my smell but the smell of the kuros that got attached to me.

    Well, I indeed petted the kuros before I left.

    It seems like the demon beasts were frightened by the smell that came from me.

    Maa, this is a fresh experience since no monster or demon beast has escaped from me until now.

    No, there might have been before but I wouldn¡¯t notice monsters or demon beasts running away from me.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    So that¡¯s the reason why Loo and Ann use purification magic on me? To remove the kuros¡¯ smell from me?

    Let¡¯s ask themter.

    Yeah, this is a delicate topic.

    I¡¯ll prepare my heart.

    Also, though we¡¯re not sure if they are really frightened by the kuros¡¯ smell, I wouldn¡¯t dare say that they were frightened by a dragon¡¯s smell.

    -0-

    Anyway, the herd of demon beasts that we¡¯re supposed to subjugate has escaped but the nearby wyverns killed them all so the subjugation quest waspleted.

    But that¡¯s just me having a pic with Rasuti.

    Maa, Rasuti is happy so I have noints.

    This is a good change of pace.

    Hnn?

    If the demon beasts tried harder, it would havested longer?

    Maybe but considering the viges around, I prefer exterminating them the soonest time possible¡­

    Ah, is that the reason why the wyverns helped?

    They looked really scared and went home as if escaping with their lives.

    I¡¯ll apologize and thank themter.

    And Rasuti.

    Let¡¯s take a little detour before going home.

    -0-

    Night.

    When I returned to the vige, I was greeted with a problem.

    The root cause of the problem is lunch.

    I made bento for me and Rasuti.

    Of course, I expected my other wives would want my personally cooked food too so I cooked arge amount of food and left them.

    And it seems like what I left was not enough.

    Why?

    Maa, it will definitely not be enough if you eat it with every viger.

    The kuros and spiderlings want to have a taste of it too.

    I know I know.

    As expected, it is already toote to cook for everyone today. I¡¯ll do it tomorrow.

    Let¡¯s all have a pic tomorrow.

    I¡¯ll prepare bento for everyone.

    -0-

    The next day.

    I cooked since early morning with the oni maids to make bento and headed to the ranch area of the vige.

    I was worried if this ce is good enough for a pic venue but this is the only ce that can amodate everyone.

    I also feel that this is not too different from our usual lunch but I think that this is also good for everyone.

    I greeted the horses and the cows and asked them to lend me a little of their ce.

    I ced a piece of cloth on t ground and put white sheets over it to secure a ce where we can rx.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I think you can ce yours a little bit away.

    Maa, stay in the ce where you want.

    This is the ranch.

    There¡¯s no problem even if we¡¯re far away from each other. This ce can amodate us all.

    I also think that it is good for one family to have a ce of their own.

    Don¡¯t worry, there are enough bento for everyone.

    Of course, we¡¯ve prepared enough for the kuros and the spiderlings too.

    -0-

    No one went far.

    Maa, do what you want.

    Distribute the bento.

    The bento we prepared are basically burgers.

    Hamburgers, bacon burger, egg burger, tomato burger, chicken burger, fish burger, meat burger, katsu burger, fruit burger.

    Sometimes, I mistakenly call it a sandwich but there are burgers because it is a dish where bread is cut into two and something will be stuffed in the middle.

    Ah, make sure the cows won¡¯t see you if you eat the beef burger.

    When I was making bento, I hadn¡¯t decided on the venue yet.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    Drink water or tea from a water bottle.

    There¡¯s no avable alcohol.

    This is a pic after all.

    Donovan, you can drink whatever you want but you have to bring it yourself.

    -0-

    However, considering the possibility that the bento we prepared was not enough, I also brought cooking utensils.

    It is the easiest food we can prepare here.

    However, since this is the ranch area, we mainly brought seafood.

    Enjoy grilled shrimp, scallops, turban shell, etc.

    Of course, we grilled vegetables too.

    Doraim is watching the fire.

    Girar is the one putting the ingredients on the stick.

    Guronde and Guraru, praise Girar for his work.

    Ah, children who are done eating.

    Don¡¯t go too far alone.

    The toilet is over there.

    The goats may disturb you from going to the toilet so endure whatever they¡¯ll do to the limit.

    If the goats are persistent, ask for help from a horse or a cow¡­

    I guess they¡¯ll be okay since they are apanied by spiderlings.

    I also brought toys.

    Would you like to y ball?

    Some are still eating so it would be better to not disturb them.

    y with the kuros over there.

    -0-

    Were my one-sided instructions already enough?

    I guess I¡¯ll eat too.

    Apparently, my wives haven¡¯t eaten yet and were waiting for me.

    Ah, Kuro, Yuki, and Zabuton also waited for me.

    Sorry.

    Then, let¡¯s enjoy our bento.

    -0-

    Wives: That¡¯s where you¡¯ll be, we¡¯ll be here, and the children will be there¡­

    Vige Chief: Stop using power or social status on how far someone will sit from me. This is not a lion¡¯s harem.

    Doraim: Aren¡¯t you in that kind of rtionship?

 Chapter 655 â€“ Now Operational

    <h4>Chapter 655 - Now Operational</h4>

    I put a small amount of chopped cabbage and croquette in a sliced round bread and put sauce on it.

    Croquette burger, done.

    Zabuton ate it.

    I fill a sliced round bread with yakisoba, sprinkle it with chopped ginger, and add mayonnaise.

    Yakisoba burger, done.

    Girar ate it.

    -0-

    At our pic the other day, I didn¡¯t have time to make croquettes and yakisoba so I tried making them now. It looks like Zabuton and Girar like them.

    It¡¯s great that you liked them but please stop eating them as soon as I made them.

    That minimizes my sense of aplishment.

    When I started making them, I wanted to see them all piled up¡­

    All right, eat.

    However, don¡¯t eat them all.

    There should be others who want them too.

    Like the demon king who was not able to join the pic.

    -0-

    Today, the demon king seems to be in a good mood.

    Perhaps it is rted to oveing the problems rted to the short-range teleportation gates.

    The viges and cities that resisted the operation of the short-range teleportation gates were being backed up by severalpanies.

    It seems like they nned to get involved with the short-range teleportation gates project so they sweet-talked the vige chiefs and governors to resist the operation of the short-range teleportation gates.

    They did not resist the instation but they resist the start of operation.

    ¡­¡­¡­no, they just weren¡¯t able to resist the instation in time.

    Anyway, the Dalfon Company of the royal capital uncovered thosepanies and crushed them. After that, Beezel said that full-scale operation of the short-range teleportation gates started.

    Since I¡¯m an investor, I would love to see the short-range teleportation gates to be fully operational.

    Those made it easier for anyone to travel to and from the royal capital.

    If I feel like I want to see Ursa and the others, I can go there immediately.

    Big help.

    -0-

    Even though I find it great, a troublesome situation also has urred.

    tts ismuting from the royal capital, to Vige Five, to Big Tree Vige, using the short-range teleportation gates.

    When it was in the testing period, the waiting time to use the teleportation gates was almost zero.

    Therefore,muting time was the sum of the travel time from my mansion to Big Tree Dungeon, from Big Tree Dungeon to the basement of Youko¡¯s mansion, and from Youko¡¯s mansion at the top of the mountain to the foot of the mountain where the short-range teleportation gates are installed.

    ording to my experience, that should be around an hour.

    However, when the short-range teleportation gates be fully operational and open to the public, there are different procedures that one has to go through, like inspections, which are required before using each teleportation gate. And of course, there¡¯s waiting time.

    Themute time has increased significantly.

    Around two and a half hours ording to my experience.

    That¡¯s tough.

    It¡¯s a five hours round trip.

    Ronana told tts that he doesn¡¯t have to go back every day but tts says that Big Tree Vige is their home.

    He said that if he couldn¡¯t see Ronana¡¯s face every day, he would resign from the army.

    As a result, sending and picking up using Beezel¡¯s teleportation magic resumed.

    Seeing Frau and Fracia every day healed Beezel with such work.

    -0-

    Maa, I don¡¯t want Beezel to be burdened like this so I¡¯m thinking of a solution.

    First move, prepare a room for tts and Ronana in Youko¡¯s mansion and have them sleep there.

    Ronana willmute from Youko¡¯s mansion to Big Tree Vige to work.

    tts willmute from Youko¡¯s mansion to the royal capital to work.

    Ronana likes this setup though she¡¯ll be burdened by it a little.

    Another one is speeding up tts¡¯ travel time even a little. We thought of securing a big horse that even a minotaur like him can ride.

    I asked Michael-san of Goroun Company to do it for me but it seems like it will take time for him to be able to purchase one.

    That¡¯s all I can do.

    It will be the demon king¡¯s turn after us. He¡¯s the only one who can make someone receive preferential treatment on using the army guarded short-range teleportation gates.

    -0-

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I had Frau talk to Beezel.

    I¡¯m sorry but be patient.

    It¡¯s still in the nning stage.

    However, there¡¯s another proposal that came out.

    Install a teleportation gate at Big Tree Dungeon and connect it to the royal capital.

    Unfortunately, Loo still needs to research that. We don¡¯t even know when she will be able toplete it.

    And it will be bad if it fails since it might ruin people¡¯s expectations.

    Only a selected number of people knew it and they were me, Loo, Tier, Frau, Ann, and Zabuton.

    Ah, when we were talking about it, Kuro and Yuki were beside me so they knew it too.

    With this direct teleportation gate, I would be able to pull out the sticky Beezel from Fracia.

    -0-

    Although there was tts¡¯ issue, the full-scale operation of the short-range teleportation gates is received favorably by the users.

    Thirty days of travel in a carriage was shortened to a few hours.

    The peddlers aside, those who have never left their cities or viges use it to sightsee.

    The royal capital, Shashaato City, and Vige Five began to receive tons of tourists like that. However, the expected shortage of amodation never happened.

    It seems like they chose to go home rather than staying.

    This is probably one of the effects of eliminating the short-range teleportation gate usage fee.

    It seems like the owners of the inn that are still under construction in various ces have be uneasy.

    I also instructed Vige Five to build a few more inns¡­

    Ah, it seems like there¡¯s no problem.

    -0-

    One day.

    Yuri, Frau, and the civil servant girls are all dressed up and gathered in the hall of my mansion.

    Yuri snaps her finger.

    Frau snaps her finger too.

    The civil servant girls also snap their fingers.

    Then, they started moving while snapping their fingers.

    ?

    They are not moving elegantly but walking like thugs.

    When I was thinking about what was happening, Yuri and the others started to sing and dance.

    What the¡­

    No, this looks familiar.

    A musical.

    I see. So, they are practicing.

    I asked Ann who¡¯s watching them with me.

    ¡¸You know that they will go to a festival in the royal capital, right?¡¹

    Ah, right.

    Thanks to the short-range teleportation gates, the distance to the royal capital has be closer than ever.

    Thus, Yuri invited the civil servant girls to attend the festival in the royal capital and I allowed them.

    Most of the civil servant girls have never gone outside Big Tree Vige after they arrived here.

    ¡¸Do you know why they¡¯ll perform there?¡¹

    Were they invited by someone or something?

    ¡¸No, it seems like they were being taken lightly by the graduates of the noble academy.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I thought I already got used to this world but I guess I¡¯m not.

    In this world, there are still many things that I don¡¯t understand.

    -0-

    By the way, I was also invited to the festival in the royal capital but I declined.

    I had something simr to a date with Rasuti so my other wives are waiting for their turns too.

    My schedule for today is Loo.

    Where should I go with her with croquette burger and yakisoba burger?

 Chapter 656 â€“ Stroll and Treasure Chest

    <h4>Chapter 656 - Stroll and Treasure Chest</h4>

    I followed Kuro and Yuki as we advanced through the forest on the east side of the vige.

    We have no particr purpose.

    This is just a stroll.

    That¡¯s it.

    -0-

    Yesterday evening, Fracia came to my room.

    It¡¯s kind of rare but Frau is not here, she went to the royal capital with the others.

    Beezel¡¯s not here too so she can onlye to me.

    Of course, Holy is apanying her.

    Recently, the favorite thing that Fracia wants to do is stroking Kuro.

    She seems to be enjoying it very much.

    Because of that, I asked her.

    Why do you like stroking Kuro¡¯s belly that much?

    Fracia¡¯s a little shy but she said ¡°Stout¡±.

    I see, stout?

    At that time, I justughed at it but after dinner, Holy told me something shocking.

    The word ¡°stout¡± that Fracia is saying means ¡°fat¡±.

    The reason why she did not directly say it is to make sure she¡¯ll not hurt his feelings.

    Right.

    I can¡¯t let Kuro hear it.

    Or so I thought but I found Kuro in a ce a little far away.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Did you hear us?

    Do you know what we¡¯re talking about?

    Kuro tilted his neck.

    I see.

    Good.

    ¡­¡­ah, no.

    Looking at how he walks, he¡¯s clearly disturbed.

    He heard us.

    -0-

    And this morning.

    Kuro invited me for a stroll.

    This is unusual.

    However, I will not ask why.

    I will not say anything unnecessary.

    However, I¡¯m thinking deep inside me.

    It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re not that fat.

    No, well, you just have a slightly bulkier stomach and thighpared to Yuki¡­¡­

    Nothing.

    Let¡¯s go for a stroll.

    -0-

    And so, we started walking in the forest on the east side of the vige¡­¡­

    We did not encounter any monster or demon beast.

    We don¡¯t go to the east that much and this ce is also not a hunting ground so I thought this would be a chance for Kuro and Yuki to move¡­

    As for me, I¡¯m just plowing nts and bushes in our way using the AFT.

    Usually, rabbits and wild boars should already be attacking us.

    Though I found out immediately why we did not encounter a single monster or demon beast.

    Groups led by Kuroichi, Alice, Kuroni, Iris, Uno, Kurosan, Kuroyon, and Eris were guarding us in a formation.

    Each one was about a hundred meters away from us so I didn¡¯t notice them at first.

    I realized itter when I found the prey Kuroichi and Alice¡¯s groups defeated. They were ahead of us.

    Also, they can¡¯t beat anyone without making noise.

    Kuro and Yuki were not surprised that Kuroichi and the others are around us which means they must have known that from the beginning.

    They seem to have refused Kuro¡¯s invitation and acted as our guards.

    Eh?

    You¡¯re not guards?

    You are only walking ahead of us by chance?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Maa, they probably thought that we¡¯ll say guards are unnecessary and they don¡¯t want us to send them back.

    It can¡¯t be helped then.

    Let¡¯s just take a walk to have Kuro and Yuki exercise.

    It¡¯s not bad to walk in the part of the forest that we usually don¡¯t go to.

    I can also make a new path.

    Kuroichi and the others can alsoe a little closer.

    However, not too close in front of me.

    I don¡¯t want to identally plow you with the AFT.

    -0-

    We walked straight through the forest and found a box just when I thought we should head back.

    A box that is big enough for a man to hide in.

    It¡¯s made of metal.

    It should be quite old.

    It¡¯s already entangled with the roots of the trees around it.

    I wouldn¡¯t be able to find it if I did not plow the roots around with the AFT.

    Is this some kind of magic tool or does this box something else? It¡¯s unusually not dirty.

    What should I do?

    If it was the old me, I would open the box immediately to check what¡¯s inside.

    However, I¡¯m different now.

    Loo and Tier repeatedly taught me to be careful and not just open any strange box I found.

    There might be a trap in it.

    Thus, I won¡¯t open it without asking anyone.

    I think I shouldn¡¯t touch it too.

    I¡¯m kind of anxious so I plowed the roots entangled around the box using the AFT.

    It¡¯s not open and I didn¡¯t touch it so everything is alright.

    -0-

    However, looking at it closely, this is not just a box.

    It is slightly decorated.

    Also, it is not even rectangr.

    The upper cover is semicircr.

    In other words, it looks exactly like a treasure chest.

    There¡¯s also a keyhole.

    Maa, I¡¯m kind of anxious about what¡¯s inside.

    If I plow the box, I might be able to see what¡¯s inside but I might trigger the trap.

    It could be a poison trap.

    If the box is filled with poison, the poison will immediately spread around the moment I plow the box.

    It could also be a teleportation trap.

    The moment it activates, it will teleport everything around it somewhere.

    It will be best if I don¡¯t do anything unnecessary.

    ¡­¡­

    Kuro.

    Didn¡¯t you hear what I was saying?

    I know you¡¯re worried about its content but I don¡¯t think tackling it would help.

    Yuki, why are you trying to cast magic on it?

    If it can¡¯t be opened, you¡¯ll just destroy everything in it?

    That¡¯s extreme.

    Maa, it was originally buried so it is my fault for discovering it¡­¡­

    And since I¡¯ve discovered it, it would be a waste to burn it.

    Go to the vige and call someone who can open this box¡­

    Areh?

    Is there anyone in the vige that can open this?

    Can Loo or Tier open this?

    The two of them can investigate what kind of trap is inside it using magic but I don¡¯t think they can pick the lock.

    No, wait wait.

    There is a keyhole but it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that it is locked.

    Also, how can there be a box with a trap in a ce like this?

    Then, is this an empty box?

    Is that even possible?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Dangerous!

    And I was thinking of opening it.

    I can¡¯t do that.

    Though there¡¯s a possibility of this being an empty box, there¡¯s also a possibility that it contains something extremely dangerous.

    Safety first.

    For the time being, contact the vige and tell them I found a mysterious box.

 Chapter 657 â€“ Not a Monster in Treasure Chest Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 657 - Not a Monster in Treasure Chest Clothes</h4>

    I have no name.

    I¡¯m a mere box with ego.

    A box whose purpose is to protect what¡¯s stored in me.

    That¡¯s all.

    But I have to tell you one thing.

    I¡¯m not a monster treasure chest(mimic).

    Just treat me as a magical creature for storage.

    -0-

    I woke up from a long sleep.

    It was probably because I was hit by something.

    I¡¯m shocked.

    However, that won¡¯t make me open my upper lid.

    If you want me to open my upper lid, you must have the key.

    Fuhahahahahaha.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I never would have thought that I¡¯d be in a situation where I¡¯m surrounded by a group of terrible demon beasts.

    What should I do?

    Should I open my upper lid?

    Areh?

    Wait, stop.

    One of the ck demon beasts tried to use magic on me.

    Don¡¯t you know that it might even destroy whatever¡¯s inside me?

    That¡¯s the n? Are you sure about that?

    Don¡¯t you care what¡¯s inside?

    Yoh, good good, human over there, nice block.

    It¡¯s great that you stopped it.

    Well done but, who are you?

    That demon beast is obviously stronger than you, right?

    Are these demon beasts your familiars?

    Ma-maa, good.

    Good job, human.

    I¡¯ll give you the right to see what¡¯s inside me.

    B-but, I¡¯m not giving it to you.

    Just look at it.

    If you look at it, you¡¯ll probably be satisfied and go home.

    He almost got close to me but, why did you stop?

    -0-

    No, well, it doesn¡¯t matter if you leave now.

    Yeah, I think that would be the best.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The demon beast tamer and the demon beasts stood at a ce that is around 50 people(80 meters) far.

    It can be said that they are quite far away but they are still at a distance where I can see them.

    The area around us is a forest so I can only see them because there¡¯s a strange straight path between us for some reason.

    One end is me while the other end is them.

    Is this how they found me?

    There¡¯s nothing around me. What happened when I was sleeping?

    And what are those demon beast tamer and demon beasts doing there?

    Ah, they¡¯re eating?

    Why there?

    And more and more demon beasts arrive.

    They are the same demon beasts but how many of them are there?

    Too many to count.

    -0-

    After a while, many people gathered around the demon beast tamer.

    What are they talking about?

    I have good ears so I can hear their voices even at this distance but they are talking all at once so I don¡¯t understand anything.

    However, there are some of them who are looking at me from time to time as if thinking how they are going to deal with me.

    I¡¯m expecting a gentle treatment if they can until¡­I saw the godkins.

    I became uneasy.

    They¡¯re violent.

    They might even attack me with magic like that demon beast earlier.

    I expect a lot from the dwarves.

    Sky-high expectations.

    Dwarves look rough but they like to craft.

    I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll suggest to the demon beast tamer to use a key to open me properly.

    Elves¡­¡­I guess they¡¯re okay too but I don¡¯t really care about them.

    I only focus on those I¡¯m interested in and I don¡¯t care about those that I¡¯m not interested in.

    Ooohhh.

    It seems like the discussion is over.

    What¡¯s the result?

    Thud thud thud (King engine roaring).

    -0-

    It seems like it was the worst result.

    They threw stones at me.

    You¡¯re going to break me by stoning?

    These fools?

    No, they¡¯re smart?

    Thinking of me as some kind of trap, they¡¯re doing the right thing.

    But I won¡¯t forgive you.

    Also, can you even throw stones that far?

    They stayed at the ce where they ate, which is quite far. That¡¯s fifty people far.

    They can¡¯t hit me with stones at that distance.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Fuhahahahahaha, these fools!

    The moment I thought so, something super fast passed near me.

    It sank on the tree behind me.

    It came from somewhere far.

    Yeah, it¡¯s not just something.

    I know what it is.

    A stone.

    A stone as big as a human fist passed right by me.

    At an invisible speed.

    Straight.

    I mean a straight line.

    Is that even possible?

    I mean, can a stone fly in a straight line even if it came from a distance?

    Considering air resistance and gravity, it should change its trajectory, right?

    It means it was thrown with so much power that it ignores the effect of air resistance and gravity.

    Who can do that?

    That white woman.

    What is she?

    Dragon?

    That white woman gives off signs of being a dragon.

    Ah, hey, demon beast tamer, don¡¯t give her another stone.

    Hiiihhh!

    Gr-graze, it grazed me.

    It grazed me.

    I heard a chun.

    I¡¯m scared.

    This is bad.

    Ah, she¡¯s already about to throw again.

    That pose.

    I had a hunch.

    It will hit me.

    -0-

    ¡¸Areh? I missed?¡¹

    The white woman tilted her neck.

    ¡¸Lame¡¹

    The woman next to her taunts the white woman.

    Stop that.

    Ah, that woman¡¯s a vampire.

    Kuh.

    Vampires are famous for their bad personalities.

    Also, how can she move when it¡¯s still daytime?

    If she¡¯s really a vampire, she should only be outside at night¡­¡­only those who are closely rted to the vampire¡¯s true ancestor can move during the day. Is she one?

    I don¡¯t know.

    It seems like I triggered their ¡°mad curiosity¡±.

    That means they¡¯ll do everything to satisfy their own interest.

    And I¡¯m the target of their current interest.

    ¡¸Weird. I¡¯m sure I should have hit it. One more time.¡¹

    The white woman received a stone again.

    Are you not going to give up?

    Looks like it.

    -0-

    ¡¸I want to ask you something for confirmation.¡¹

    The white woman talked to the vampire.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Did that box just evade?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you making an excuse?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not but¡­I feel like it moved a little.¡¹

    ¡¸Or, the stone just changed trajectory a little.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe¡­¡­vige chief, the next stone.¡¹

    ¡­¡­kuh.

    W-what should I do?

    I had abandoned my pride as a box and evaded but it looks like I can¡¯t evade forever.

    I¡¯m just a box, they wouldn¡¯t eat me, right?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Noooo.

    I¡¯m scared!

    -0-

    ¡¸It evaded.¡¹

    ¡¸It evaded alright.¡¹

    Ugh, I can only me myself for being a scaredy-cat.

    ¡¸In other words, that box is a monster.¡¹

    Ah, demon beast tamer.

    I¡¯m not a monster.

    A box.

    I¡¯m a box.

    Vampire!

    I¡¯m not a treasure box monster!

    I can assure you I¡¯m not a mimic!

    However, a box can¡¯tmunicate!

    I want to tell you what I am!

    I am a box!

    That¡¯s one thing I take pride in.

    That is my reason for existence!

    Thus, I won¡¯t give up!

    Since it hase to this, I will evade all the stones you¡¯ll throw to the very end!

    I¡¯ll do my best until you give up and go home!

    -0-

    Or so I thought but the white woman approached me a little.

    The distance would be around twenty-five people(40 meters) far.

    And poses that she¡¯ll throw again.

    Yeah, impossible.

    There¡¯s no way I can evade at this distance.

    I opened my upper lid and expressed my intent to surrender.

    -0-

    White woman = Hakuren

    Vampire = Loo

 Chapter 658 â€“ The â€œJust a Boxâ€ is Looking at Us

    <h4>Chapter 658 - The ¡°Just a Box¡± is Looking at Us</h4>

    After contacting the vige about the mysterious box I discovered, I took a leisure break in a ce a little away from the box.

    The more I look at that box, the more I want to open it.

    I cut a tree and turned it into a chair I can sit on.

    And of course, Kuro and Yuki naturally upied the closest ce to me.

    Kuroichi, Alice, Kuroni, Iris, Uno, Kurosan, Kuroyon, and Eris took the next ce that is closest to me.

    I¡¯m not telling them to give way to young ones but I figured out that they must have a hierarchy to follow.

    I won¡¯t go against it.

    -0-

    When I was killing time with the kuros, the oni maids, who might be the first batch of supports that came from the vige, came with several kuro escorts.

    The oni maids brought food and cooking utensils.

    Is it time for lunch?

    The kuros are also wagging their tails and are full of expectations.

    The kuros were not eating lunch before but they also began eating lunch now.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Is this the reason why Kuro got fat?

    No, the only one who got fat was Kuro.

    Kuroichi and the others are not fat.

    Perhaps it¡¯s his lifestyle.

    -0-

    While enjoying lunch, Loo and the others arrived.

    And I told them the information I know about the box.

    No, I only exined how we discovered it. However, isn¡¯t it faster to check out that box with your own eyes?

    It¡¯s right over there.

    Is it dangerous?

    No, I mean, there is certainly a possibility of it being a trap but¡­that¡¯s not what you mean?

    It could be far more dangerous?

    First of all, it has not rusted even though it should be very old since it was already entangled with tree roots.

    That alone is already a piece of evidence that it is something magical.

    Second, why is it here?

    It is inferred from several documents from four thousand years ago that the forest of death already existed.

    And since ancient times, the forest of death is already the forest of death.

    The forest of death has seen history.

    And there¡¯s a box here.

    Loo exined that it reeks of danger.

    ¡¸Although this is a little far from the vige, it will be trouble if we think of the worst scenario.¡¹

    The worst scenario that Loo thinks of is that something like an ancient devil or a dragon is sealed in that box.

    There are many legends of evil devils and dragons being sealed in the forest of death.

    ¡¸But most of them are just made up.¡¹

    On behalf of the dragons, Hakuren said so.

    In whatever legend it is, the super-powerful enemy will be sealed in the forest of death at the end of the story.

    I see.

    So that¡¯s the reason why people are scared of the forest of death more than necessary.

    I was relieved after hearing Hakuren but Loo¡¯s not.

    ¡¸¡­¡­most of them are just made up. That means some are real, right? He discovered it, given our previous experience, what do you think?¡¹

    What do you mean, Loo?

    You mean like the demon king¡¯s luck in draw lots?

    And what happened, everyone?

    Why are you all looking at me?

    Donovan, don¡¯t just lose hope and say ¡°Ah, it¡¯s vige chief after all¡±.

    I would be uneasy.

    Why don¡¯t we just bury that box again?

    I¡¯m curious about what¡¯s inside that box but I won¡¯t open it since everyone¡¯s anxious.

    Impossible?

    I have noticed the existence of the box so leaving it alone is the worst move?

    The best thing we could do now is to deal with it in this ce¡­¡­is it?

    -0-

    And that¡¯s it.

    For now, we¡¯re talking about how to open the box.

    Anticipating Loo¡¯s worst scenario, everyone thought of calling Dors, Girar, Guronde, and Rasuti.

    By the way, Loo¡¯s best scenario, it is only a monster called mimic.

    It seems to be a hard to deal with monster but we can just defeat it on the spot.

    Then, is there a problem if we just defeat the ancient devil or dragon on the spot too?

    It seems like there is.

    We have to avoid that problem.

    By the way, there¡¯s a keyhole in the box. Can anyone try to pick its lock?

    ¡­¡­

    No one can.

    It looks like we have no choice but to go to the adventurers guild of Vige Five and get someone to pick its lock for us.

    Sorry Gulf, can you go?

    ¡¸Ehto¡­vige chief, lock picking is not something you can request the adventurers guild to do.¡¹

    ¡­eh?

    Why?

    I¡¯m sure adventurers unlock doors, right?

    ¡¸It is a crime to pick up something without the owner¡¯s permission. No adventurer will ept that quest.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Is that so?

    Eh?

    Then, what do adventurers do when they find a locked treasure chest in one of their adventures?

    ¡¸They¡¯ll break the treasure chest to open it.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    I see.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get back to the topic¡­if you want to pick a lock, we should ask the locksmith guild.¡¹

    Locksmith guild?

    That exist?

    ¡¸Yes. However, if you are going to ask them to, we have to bring it to them. Given the possibility of what¡¯s inside, I don¡¯t think we should bring it there.¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸The best way to deal with it is to break it like the adventurers.¡¹

    I see.

    So, is that the reason why Hakuren is holding a stone?

    -0-

    A stone was thrown to the box.

    Since Hakuren is not holding back, it will be blown to smithereens if hit.

    Ah, she missed.

    You¡¯d like a rounder stone?

    I carved a big stone with the AFT and gave it to Hakuren.

    Areh?

    The box evaded?

    ¡¸Great! It¡¯s only a mimic!¡¹

    Loo is delighted.

    So that¡¯s a treasure box monster?

    Hakuren?

    Ah, the box can evade so you want to get closer to it to make sure it can¡¯t evade.

    D-do your best.

    Hakuren seems to be annoyed because she can¡¯t hit it.

    Hnn?

    When Hakuren was about to throw, the box opened by itself.

    ¡¸Loo, what¡¯s happening?¡¹

    ¡¸It surrendered?¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Wait, Hakuren. Stop, stop! It already surrendered! Don¡¯t throw a stone!¡¹

    I immediately stopped Hakuren.

    -0-

    Is the box looking at us?

    No, it doesn¡¯t have eyes.

    So, Loo.

    Is this a mimic?

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t look like it. It doesn¡¯t have a digestive system so it¡¯s not. It¡¯s just a box.¡¹

    Can a box evade a stone or open itself?

    ¡¸It is like Quentan though it¡¯s not an intelligence sword but an intelligence box. It¡¯s not a mimic so it is a normal box inside.¡¹

    Loo took out arge book with borate design from the box.

    It is a magic book so Loo is jumping happily.

    Check it first if it is safe to look at.

    And this box.

    Can an intelligence box talk?

    Can you?

    Can youmunicate with us?

    Ah, how about answering yes or no by opening or closing your lid?

    I closed the lid of the box and asked.

    ¡¸Do you want to speak with us? If yes, open your upper lid. If no, keep it close.¡¹

    The lid opened slowly.

    Ohhhhh.

    -0-

    Adventurers Guild: We have people that can pick a lock but if they publicize it, they¡¯ll be treated as thieves.

    Locksmith Guild: We don¡¯t do business trips since we don¡¯t want to be treated as thieves.

    Thieves Guild: Our business trips are top secret.

 Chapter 659 â€“ Intelligence Box

    <h4>Chapter 659 - Intelligence Box</h4>

    The upper lid of the box opens and closes in response to my question.

    Amazing.

    I¡¯m a little impressed.

    ¡­¡­

    However, I still calmly checked the people around me.

    None of them is doing something like pushing a switch, right?

    If they are making fun of me, no, it looks like no one¡¯s doing anything¡­¡­

    Yeah, I guess what¡¯s happening is true.

    However, does a box even need an ego? What¡¯s the point of doing that?

    If I ask the box, it can only answer with yes or no so I ask Loo.

    ¡¸A box with ego, an intelligence box, has two advantages.¡¹

    ording to Loo, one of the advantages is crime prevention.

    By making a box recognize its master, it can be made into a box that no one else but the master can open.

    I see.

    Another advantage is organization.

    ¡¸Even if you just throw things however you like in the box, the box will organize it.¡¹

    Heh.

    ¡¸In addition, if the box is experienced enough, it will ce the items that its master needs at the most appropriate ce so he can get it easily.¡¹

    It can do that?

    That¡¯s convenient.

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s why an intelligence box is valuable and expensive. Moreover, given its size, it can be used in various ways. Also, the magic book inside is not damaged at all which means this box may have function for it.¡¹

    Loo is smiling.

    Then, can it also organize medicinal herbs?

    ¡­¡­

    Let¡¯s think more.

    ¡¸Loo, how does this box organize things?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehto, I know that they can arrange items inside neatly. If you put a book, it will arrange it where you can easily pick it up or if you have a lot, it will arrange them where you can see their spines. Ah, it won¡¯t arrange things when the box is open. You have to properly close its lid first before it organizes the things inside.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you just throw things, it will organize them once you close the lid?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right?¡¹

    ¡¸Can it sort out everything? For example, ingredients? ¡¹

    ¡¸It should be.¡¹

    Loo looks at the box as she answers.

    The box opens its lid.

    It¡¯s a yes.

    I see.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I made sure there was nothing in the box.

    I shaved some firewood using the AFT and put the shaved firewood in the box.

    Loo looks confused with what I¡¯m doing but I only told her to wait a moment.

    It¡¯s embarrassing if I fail.

    I closed the lid of the box and asked a question.

    ¡¸Can we talk?¡¹

    The lid of the box opened and the shaved firewoods were arranged into letters.

    ¡°Of course, master.¡±

    Ah, I¡¯ve seeded.

    This will make us able tomunicate.

    I tried to brag to Loo but she looked depressed and pulled me.

    Ah, is it because you haven¡¯t thought of it?

    ¡­¡­Loo shook her head.

    That doesn¡¯t seem to be the reason.

    Then, why?

    Loo ignored my question and showed me the magic book she had taken out from the box.

    She opened the cover page.

    ¡¸How to Make Flying Carpet¡¹

    Heh.

    This book is about making a flying carpet?

    Loo turns the page and shows it to me.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The book has around 200 pages but only the first 10 pages are about making flying carpets. The rest is like a training diary or rather, a training method for flying carpet.

    Maa, I might be wrong since I didn¡¯t read it carefully.

    When I said that, Loo was almost crying.

    ¡¸When we get back home, please help me trante this from the first page.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Aaaahhhh!

    Loo can¡¯t read this magic book!

    The characters disyed by the box too!

    I only found out now that the characters of the book are the same as the characters the box used tomunicate with us.

    -0-

    ¡°They are the Devil Empire characters and I think it should be pretty popr desu. Ah, perhaps you can¡¯t read the magic book because it is basically encrypted desu.¡±

    The box wrote those but Loo doesn¡¯t seem to be consoled.

    But the box did not bother.

    ¡°Flying carpets are also called intelligence carpets so you can call them my colleagues desu.¡±

    Heh.

    ¡°I was also transported using¡­Ah! I remember!¡±

    What is it?

    ¡°The flying carpet that was carrying me began to rampage over this forest and dropped me!¡±

    That was tough.

    Are you injured?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry desu. I¡¯m confident with my sturdiness and if it is only a small dent, I can repair it myself.¡±

    Really?

    You¡¯re good.

    ¡°Thank you for your praise. And from what I remember, I¡¯m not the only box it was carrying.¡±

    ?

    ¡°Including me, 15 boxes fell.¡±

    ¡­fifteen?

    ¡°Yes¡±

    All of you are intelligence boxes?

    ¡°That¡¯s right desu. Master, will you please find my rtives? I don¡¯t know how long it has been since we fell but we have to find them before it¡¯s toote.¡±

    What do you mean by toote?

    ¡°We, intelligence tools, have ego but if we stop thinking for a long time, we will lose our ego and be ordinary tools desu. I also slept for a long time until I was shocked earlier. If I did not meet master, I would end up as an ordinary box.¡±

    I understand.

    Then, we¡¯ll have to find them as soon as possible.

    I told those around me to start looking for boxes.

    -0-

    Fifteen boxes.

    One is in front of me so there should be fourteen more.

    It will be difficult to find all of them in this forest but I want to at least find as much as possible.

    Or so I thought but we were able to discover the remaining fourteen boxes easier than I thought.

    The kuros found them in inconspicuous ces and I just dug them up using the AFT.

    The boxes seemed to be happy to be reunited given how they open and close their lids.

    Yeah, none of those boxes lost ego and became an ordinary box.

    That¡¯s good news.

    The rest is¡­¡­how are we going to bring these boxes which are big enough for a person to hide in?

    Since I¡¯ve already been involved, I can¡¯t just leave them alone.

    This forest is also kind of dangerous.

    All right, let¡¯s ask the dragons.

 Chapter 660 â€“ Withered Herb

    <h4>Chapter 660 - Withered Herb</h4>

    I returned to my mansion and nned to interview the 15 boxes.

    ¡­¡­

    Interview?

    Maa, I can converse with them which means I can conduct an interview, right?

    For now, I¡¯ll call the boxes by number which are 1st to 15th.

    The first box we found would be named 1st.

    I wrote its number name on a board and leaned it on it.

    After that, I will name the others in the order we found them so that they won¡¯tpete for their names.

    Eh?

    You want me to not write ominous numbers?

    What numbers are considered ominous?

    From one to 15, they should be 4, 6, 9, and 13.

    That¡¯s a lot.

    Hnn?

    You don¡¯t mind being named with an ominous number?

    Ah, okay.

    How about you just tell me the number you like?

    You should be able to do that yourselves, right?

    And the result.

    1st, 2nd, 3rd, 4th, 5th, 7th, 10th, 12th, 15th, 17th, 20th, 21st, 22nd, and 4051st.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Since none¡¯s the same there¡¯s no problem.

    No problem¡­¡­

    Box 4051st.

    Is there a meaning behind that number?

    Is it rted to your past?

    No?

    You just thought and chose it casually?

    ¡­¡­is that so?

    You just thought of it casually and it became 4051st?

    I¡¯m a little worried about you.

    No, it is good that you have your own ideals and not just getting swept away by the crowd.

    However, there is also a thing called working together for the will of the world.

    It is sometimes called cooperation.

    Isn¡¯t it safe to choose 23rd, or 33rd, or even 93rd if you really want a big difference in number?

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel the meaning of choosing for the sake of safety. I¡¯ll live my own way¡­¡±

    I see.

    Then, it can¡¯t be helped.

    I¡¯ll acknowledge it.

    4051st.

    As for your board, you have more characters, four digits, so I¡¯ll prepare a bigger board for you even though I wanted to keep it small.

    Ah, hey, I won¡¯t follow your suggestion.

    I¡¯ve already started writing so I¡¯ll just give up.

    I won¡¯t treat you special just because you have a long name.

    -0-

    I¡¯m tired.

    But I still made the name tags of the boxes.

    I thought I¡¯ll finally be able to conduct an interview but it was dinner time already and I¡¯m already being called by an oni maid.

    I¡¯m sorry but we¡¯ll have to take a break.

    Ah, do you boxes need to eat or something?

    ¡°We can get energy from light, wind, temperature, etc.¡±

    ¡°However, if you can give us a magic stone, we¡¯ll be very happy.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if it is a small magic stone.¡±

    Got it.

    I gave them magic stones that were taken from monsters and demon beasts hunted in the forest one by one.

    ¡°Such a big magic stone!¡±

    ¡°C-can I really eat it?¡±

    You don¡¯t need to hold back.

    If you want more, I can give you another one.

    ¡°Another one, sounds sweet.¡±

    ¡°It was fate that allowed me to serve you, my lord.¡±

    You¡¯re exaggerating.

    Then, I¡¯ll have dinner so wait for me for a while.

    ¡°I will wait even if it is hundreds of years. I have a track record as evidence.¡±

    Hahaha.

    Stop talking like loyal dogs.

    And don¡¯t cry.

    -0-

    Dinner.

    I exined in detail how I discovered the box to everyone while eating.

    Loo, don¡¯t read a magic book while eating.

    You can¡¯t even read them, right? What are you even doing?

    Just looking?

    And stop sulking.

    You know that only kids do that.

    Once we¡¯re done eating, I n on checking what¡¯s inside those boxes.

    You¡¯re interested, aren¡¯t you?

    Good, then, let¡¯s eat.

    -0-

    By the way, Kuro.

    Aren¡¯t you eating a lot today?

    Can you even eat that much?

    No, I mean¡­¡­

    I turned my gaze to Kuro¡¯s belly and Kuro seemed to remember his diet.

    His tail that has been happily wagging until a while ago drooped.

    I¡¯m not telling you not to eat.

    Just don¡¯t eat too much.

    And alcohol.

    Yeah, you¡¯re drinking, right?

    You even have a dedicated drinking te.

    That¡¯s not really a problem.

    I won¡¯t stop you from drinking.

    However, keep in mind that you shouldn¡¯t drink too much.

    Always remember that.

    It is bad to have the food and alcohol prepared for you be wasted.

    You can start your diet tomorrow.

    When I said that, Yuki, who was beside me, scolded me for spoiling Kuro.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    -0-

    After eating.

    I, Loo, Tier, and Ann will check what¡¯s inside the boxes.

    1st box had a magic book on how to make flying carpet but, what about the other boxes?

    I¡¯ve already seen them when I put magic stones earlier but there are many things I didn¡¯t recognize.

    Alright, let¡¯s get it on.

    Ah, the others are waiting by my side.

    It would be helpful if you could exin to me what¡¯s inside the box I¡¯ll open.

    It would be faster to have everyone open a box themselves but it might cause confusion.

    Thus, I opened 2nd box.

    It is packed with withered herbs.

    Does that mean that these boxes don¡¯t have the function to preserve what¡¯s inside them?

    Or maybe it is alright for these to be withered?

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry. We have a preservation function but we can¡¯t stop time so it would be hard for us to keep nts from withering for hundreds of years.

    1st box exins.

    I see.

    No, I don¡¯t mind.

    2nd box has done well.

    I closed the lid of the 2nd box and thought a little.

    How long have these boxes been lying in the forest?

    I asked the 1st box.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We don¡¯t know how much time has passed because we have a long-term sleep mode. However, given how the nts have grown around us, we assumed that it should have been hundreds of years.¡±

    Is that so?

    There, Loo raised her hand.

    ¡¸Given the style of the characters used in the magic book, I think it is between 3500 to 2500 years ago.¡¹

    I see.

    But, you can¡¯t read the characters but you know the style?

    I think about it.

    She may have remembered them as patterns and not letters.

    I answered myself.

    I will not say anything unnecessary.

    I didn¡¯t say anything but Loo hit me lightly.

    Let¡¯s rejoice since our hearts are connected.

    -0-

    Anyway, these boxes fell here at least 2500 years ago.

    That means whatever inside them are also at least 2500 years old.

    It is not surprising for the herb to wither.

    It¡¯s quite unfortunate but we can only dispose of¡­

    Areh?

    A seed fell down.

    Is it a seed of that withered herb?

    Before it withered, the fruit it has dried up and became a seed.

    Will it grow if I nt it?

    The 2nd box preserved it well.

    Let¡¯s nt itter.

    For now, let¡¯s keep it in a safe ce.

    Ah, 2nd box wants to keep it inside it.

    Good.

 Chapter 661 â€“ Inside the Box, First Part

    <h4>Chapter 661 - Inside the Box, First Part</h4>

    Now, what¡¯s in the next box?

    The 3rd box was opened.

    There were many small boxes.

    There were a lot of different things inside it but they look like tools for alchemy.

    Some of the tools were damaged perhaps when it fell but Loo and Tier still secured them all.

    I don¡¯t mind if you want them but if someone wants to use them, lend them to that person.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Or so I said but, can I do whatever I want with the contents of the boxes?

    They are supposed to be delivered but¡­where are they supposed to be delivered?

    Also, since they should have been delivered for at least 2500 years ago, the owner probably passed away.

    No, I shouldn¡¯t say that.

    I heard that ancestor-san and Prada have lived for more than 2500 years.

    While I¡¯m being troubled, Ann gave me a piece of advice.

    ¡¸Just treat them as foraged crops.¡¹

    ¡¸Foraged? Are we not going to treat them as lost items? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. They are simr to the herbs you can get in the forest. ¡¹

    I see.

    Is that alright?

    Thinking about it a little, adventurers go to a dungeon and keep whatever they find there as their own. I guess they are.

    -0-

    I readied my heart and opened the 4th box.

    Inside are nkets and sheets.

    It seems like they are normal possessions of the previous owner.

    ¡°Apologies if you find them useless.¡±

    No no, I¡¯m sure we can think of something on how we¡¯ll use them.

    However, even though I said that, they were dyed awfully that they look filthy. Even if I want to tter the previous owner, it is impossible for me to say they look good.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t even want to touch them.

    The fabric is also not high quality.

    The only positive thing I can think of is they might have historical value given that they are from more than 2500 years ago¡­¡­

    Throw them to the warehouse.

    When I thought so, the spiderlings looked at the cloths with serious expressions.

    Do you want it?

    Okay.

    Rather than throwing them into the warehouse, it would be better to give them to you.

    The cloths were given to the spiderlings who wanted them.

    ¡¸I need a few sheets as rags¡­¡­ ¡¹

    The oni maid said so but that might hurt the feeling of the box.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    4th is such a broad-minded box. I only thought of it as a possibility when it chose the ominous number as its name but it seems like it really is.

    The spiderlings gave a few sheets of cloths that can be easily used as rags to the oni maid.

    Excuse them.

    -0-

    I opened the 5th box.

    It was filled with bottles full of sand.

    Unfortunately, around half of the bottles are broken.

    The cause might be the impact when they fell.

    What should we do with the half who got mixed up?

    Each bottle seems to have different kinds of sand but they are all mixed together now.

    Hnn?

    You can put them in a new bottle or jar if we put some inside?

    You can turn them to the state before they are mixed up?

    You can separate them?

    Amazing.

    Take out the safe bottles and the broken bottles. Put some jars or something inside the box but their number must be the same as the number of broken bottles.

    Then, I closed the lid¡­and opened it. They were separated by each type.

    Oohhh, you¡¯re amazing.

    By the way, these sand seem to be alchemy materials too.

    They can¡¯t identify what they are unless tested and Loo and Tier already secured them¡­¡­Gutt seems to protest.

    It looks like there are some things that can be used for cksmithing.

    I see.

    Go discuss it.

    Gutt asked for Donovan¡¯s help and started negotiating with Loo and Tier.

    I know you called for backup to bnce the number but why did you ask Donovan?

    Donovan seems to be capable ofpeting with Loo and Tier with regards to materials since he¡¯s a cksmith too.

    Right.

    -0-

    I left the negotiation to the parties involved and opened the 7th box.

    Wood.

    No, they look like folded pieces of furniture.

    I took them out of the box and unfolded them into a table or chair.

    They are quitepact.

    Let¡¯s test them out.

    They¡¯re sturdy too.

    None of them is broken.

    Let¡¯s give them to the mountain elves.

    I think this will inspire them.

    -0-

    I opened the 10th box.

    Broken ss with several iron bars of different diameters.

    This looks like a pre-assembled astronomical telescope which can be inferred from the broken ss.

    Yup, I¡¯m right.

    This looks like a tripod.

    The broken ss is definitely the lens.

    Is this the type where you¡¯ll look at the side of the telescope?

    The eyepiece seems to be safe.

    The mirror inside¡­ah, there¡¯s a crack in it.

    Regrettable.

    I¡¯ll ask the craftsmen of Vige Five to make an objective lens and a mirror.

    Hnn?

    You have a spare lens for the objective lens?

    Even the mirror inside?

    It has always been a fragile part since ancient times.

    I see.

    They are in the protected box over there.

    Ooohhh, it¡¯s full of reserves.

    There¡¯s even a spare eyepiece¡­ah, it¡¯s not a reserve, it has different magnification.

    This is exciting.

    The tripod is a magic tool that tracks stars?

    High end!

    Let¡¯s set it up now and have the children use them when everything¡¯s ready.

    As soon as I decided to do that, Hakuren, who came out of nowhere, was already assembling the telescope with the children around her.

    There are few clouds in the sky tonight so stars are easy to see.

    You¡¯re going to show them the moons first?

    Checking out the difference of the surface of the two moons is fun?

    Hou.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    If I say I¡¯m not interested, it means I¡¯m lying.

    However, there are still boxes waiting for me¡­¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Please go and enjoy.¡±

    ¡°Our job is to wait.¡±

    ¡°Thinking about how much time we spent alone in the forest, this is no big deal.¡±

    You guys.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I¡¯m sorry.

    After I see the stars, I¡¯ll be back.

    There was a little interruption when I was examining what¡¯s inside the boxes.

    I also enjoyed stargazing using the astronomical telescope.

    -0-

    Resume.

    I opened the 12th box.

    Sticks¡­or maybe wands or something?

    They are wands that mages use.

    There are even magic stone-like things attached to them.

    And there are¡­around thirty of them.

    It looks like none of them are broken.

    I thought Loo and Tier would definitely take them but it seems like they are still negotiating with Gutt and Donovan.

    Let¡¯s reserve this for them.

    -0-

    I opened the 15th box.

    It¡¯s full of various things.

    It is simr to the 3rd.

    I checked the items inside it one by one and I found a brush, towel, wood cup and te, shoes, gloves, hat, etc.

    They are probably everyday items and clothes of the previous owner.

    They are still in good condition because of the box but they are all second-hand things.

    However, why does this fur scarf look brand new?

    It looks newly bought.

    It looks like a fur of an animal I¡¯ve never seen before so I¡¯m a little curious.

    I want to ask Loo or Tier about it but¡­it looks like it is impossible to bother them so let¡¯s put this on hold.

    Ann secured the tableware that seemed to be usable and instructed one of the oni maids to wash them.

    -0-

    I opened the 17th box.

    It is packed with books.

    When I ask the box, they seem to be reading books only and not alchemy or magic-rted.

    I wonder if this will be more appreciated.

    However, it will be difficult since they need to be tranted. I¡¯m the only one who can read them after all.

    ¡°If you can put some books written in characters that are currently used, I will study it and trante these books myself.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    You can do that?

    ¡°Yes. It will take time but I can. We won¡¯t be called intelligence box for no reason desu.¡±

    Great.

    ¡°However, I need you to prepare paper, pen, and ink to be able to write the tranted contents¡­¡±

    No problem, leave it to me.

    I¡¯ll leave tranting to you.

    ¡°Yes. Please leave it to me.¡±

    The 17th box opened its lid vigorously and replied to me.

    And the other boxesined.

    ¡°Why are you the one to get the first job!¡±

    ¡°I can trante too!¡±

    ¡°That fellow has been good at sucking up since ancient times desu.¡±

    ¡°When we were in the forest, I wouldn¡¯t have been that bored if I had books too.¡±

    Ah, calm down.

    Don¡¯t fight.

    Also, I¡¯m going to ask you guys to do a lot of things too.

    Don¡¯t panic.

    Ah, I¡¯m not lying.

    I¡¯m wrong to only ask the 17th box to work.

    I¡¯m nning on listening to each of you before assigning you to a ce to work.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to listen to our wishes?¡±

    If I¡¯m going to have you do something, it would be better if you¡¯re motivated, right?

    ¡°Oohhhh, as expected of our master!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll start thinking of what I want to do.¡±

    Yeah, take your time.

    I have to check what¡¯s inside of the boxes that I haven¡¯t checked yet.

    -0-

    Current status:

    1 - Magic book on how to make a flying carpet

    2 - Withered Herb(Full)

    3 - Alchemy tools(Full)

    4 - Cloth(Full)

    5 - Sand in Jars(moderate number)

    7 - Folding furniture (Few pieces)

    10 - Astronomical telescope

    12 - Magic Wand(30)

    15 - Daily necessities and clothes

    17 - Books(reading)(moderate number)

    18 - Unknown

    20 - Unknown

    21 - Unknown

    22 - Unknown

    4051 - Unknown

 Chapter 662 â€“ Inside the Box, Latter Part

    <h4>Chapter 662 - Inside the Box, Latter Part</h4>

    Then, let¡¯s open the next box.

    18th.

    Inside are different kinds of minerals in the form of big and small bars.

    It looks like the box arranged them in kinds and sizes neatly.

    It¡¯s easy to understand.

    Just looking at the bars neatly arranged like this excites me.

    Though I don¡¯t know what kind of minerals they are.

    I should leave these to Loo, Tier, and Gutt.

    After their discussion about the sands in bottles is over, I¡¯ll leave a message telling them to check this out.

    -0-

    Next is the 20th box.

    Inside are crystals.

    It was packed with many crystals cut into the same shape.

    They are neatly arranged too.

    And it looks like there¡¯s no broken crystal.

    I hold one with my hand¡­¡­

    Areh?

    I¡¯ve seen a crystal like this somewhere.

    I wonder where I¡¯ve¡­

    That¡¯s it!

    The crystal Raimeiren has given to Irre to record images taken by the camera!

    It is simr to these crystals.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, they are crystals for recording images desu.¡±

    Ah, I see.

    Is that all?

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all desu.¡±

    How many are there?

    ¡°There are 627 pieces.¡±

    627 pieces.

    With just one crystal, the shooting team is already very active.

    With that, I think we can expect them to be more active now.

    When I was thinking so, Dors and Raimeiren, who came to see what¡¯s happening, were whispering with each other.

    When I was about to ask what they are talking about, Dors dashed out in his dragon form and brought Bell from Vige Four.

    He¡¯s so fast.

    And Bell checked the crystals inside the 20th box.

    She had an eye contact with Dors and Raimeiren and then spoke with me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you but¡­well¡­¡­the format of these crystals is different from the camera Irre is using.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    In other words?

    ¡¸You can¡¯t use them unless you have a camera that¡¯s in the same format as these crystals.¡¹

    What the heck.

    No, wait.

    Don¡¯t panic.

    I haven¡¯t checked the other boxes yet.

    Does one of you have a camera that can be used with these crystals?

    When they heard me asking that, the lid of the 21st box opened.

    ¡°There¡¯s a shooting tool here¡­well, that¡¯s it¡­¡­¡±

    What are you trying to say?

    Is it broken?

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s broken. Though I¡¯m not sure if the camera inside me is of the right format.¡±

    When Bell checked it out, she told me that the format that the camera is using is different from Irre¡¯s camera and also different from the crystals from the 20th box.

    I¡¯m disappointed.

    However, it¡¯s too early to give up.

    ¡°I also have crystalspatible with that camera.¡±

    Ooohhh!

    There are crystals inside it and they are of a little different shape.

    ¡°I have 53 of them.¡±

    So this is a bundle with the camera.

    Thanks.

    If I give them to Irre, they¡¯ll be useful.

    When I thought so, Dors and Raimeiren barged in.

    ¡¸Ah, excuse us but, we want to check the contents.¡¹

    Content?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I see. These crystals can be used for recording but there¡¯s a possibility that they have already been used.

    ¡¸I think it should be fine but there¡¯s also a possibility that the content recorded on them is dangerous for the current civilization. We want to keep it for now.¡¹

    Yeah, if that is the case, it can¡¯t be helped.

    I don¡¯t want to keep dangerous goods after all.

    Ah, I don¡¯t need anypensation.

    Please check them all.

    Hnn?

    Doraim¡¯s butler, Gi, suddenly appeared and he¡¯s now checking the crystals.

    So he¡¯s the one responsible for checking them huh.

    Gi first checked 21st crystals.

    He¡¯s checking them at an incredible speed.

    ¡¸These crystals contain stories. They areedies and there are adventures too but most of them are about love. I think you can enjoy watching them.¡¹

    You mean?

    ¡¸These 53 crystals have no problem. ¡¹

    Alright!

    Ah, since they already contained something, Irre can no longer use them.

    ¡¸Not all crystals are recorded to the limit so there are still spaces left. In addition, you have the shooting tool so you can continue to record on them.¡¹

    That¡¯s good.

    Gi then checked 20th crystals.

    Given his incredible speed, he managed to check them all in no time.

    ¡¸Ano, the crystals in the 20th box are kind of¡­¡­¡¹

    Gi finds it hard to say.

    Are they broken?

    ¡¸Their not but¡­it¡¯s just that¡­¡­cough¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸All of them are about animal ecology.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Animal ecology?

    Are they documentation of a zoologist?

    I finally got it when Gi whispered to me.

    ¡¸They are all videos of males and females doing reproductive activities.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Do you mean male and female animals? Can you be more specific?

    ¡¸Humans and elves.¡¹

    I see.

    Not dogs, cats, or chickens.

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    All of these?

    ¡¸Yes, all of them.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    All six hundred twenty-seven of them?

    ¡¸All six hundred twenty-seven of them. I will exin the details if you wish. ¡¹

    No, there¡¯s no need.

    It is already good that we were not heard by the women of the vige.

    Wonderful!

    Though I feel bad for 20th, I will have all of those disposed of as dangerous goods.

    ¡¸This format has a lot of enthusiasts so there¡¯s a possibility that a shooting toolpatible with it still exists. We can just erase the video records in the crystals. ¡¹

    You can do that?

    ¡¸Since it is recorded using magic, the content can be erased if you hit it with strong magical power. However, these kinds of images have strangely strong protection so it would be helpful if you could give us a little time to erase them all. ¡¹

    I understand.

    I¡¯ll leave them to you.

    If something happens, don¡¯t hesitate to break them all.

    ¡¸Haha ¡¹

    Gi politely bowed to me and went to Dors and Raimeiren.

    I¡¯ll leave the exnation to you.

    And Bell.

    It seems like you already knew the contents¡­I understand.

    I¡¯ll be silent too if it were me.

    -0-

    Now, let¡¯s move on to the next box.

    I opened the 22nd box.

    ¡­¡­

    Empty.

    I already knew it but I¡¯m still a little disappointed.

    It had content when it was being transported but was surprised when they fell that it identally opened its lid and all the contents were thrown away.

    It¡¯s okay.

    Don¡¯t be depressed.

    You¡¯ve been guilt-ridden for a long time, haven¡¯t you?

    You don¡¯t have to worry about it.

    I¡¯m looking forward to working with you in the future.

    -0-

    Now, thest one.

    4051st.

    Inside are¡­

    A lot of magic tools.

    There are so many things that we don¡¯t even know what they are used for.

    This also included Dors and Raimeiren who are checking them out with me.

    Maa, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem with them¡­

    Areh?

    Dors and Raimeiren, what¡¯s with that expression?

    You want to call Gi about something?

    You want one, two, or three things¡­ah, that¡¯s quite a few.

    Ah, I don¡¯t mind.

    I won¡¯t tell anyone.

    I also don¡¯t needpensation.

    Just hide them before Loo and the others see them.

    Yeah, nice doing business with you.

    Areh?

    A bunch of keys?

    What are these keys for?

    ¡°Those are our keys.¡±

    Right, there are fifteen of them.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    You weren¡¯t locked?

    Won¡¯t the items inside you get robbed?

    ¡°That¡¯s amon practice during that time.¡±

    Is that so?

    Maa, so, they might bemon household appliances like refrigerators or vacuum cleaners?

    -0-

    In any case, checking the contents of these boxes is finished.

    The previous owner might be a magic researcher or engineer on the move.

    Let¡¯s talk about that some other time¡­¡­

    I¡¯m just curious about the contents of the 1st box.

    Why is a big box like that only contains one book?

    The magic book was big but there¡¯s no way it can upy all of the space in the box.

    There¡¯s a lot of space inside it.

    Could it be¡­¡­

    Were you like 22nd? Your contents were thrown around when you fell?

    ¡°Nothing like that happened but there is a reason for me being almost empty.¡±

    What is it?

    ¡°Along with the magic book, I¡¯m supposed to have a doll inside me.¡±

    Doll?

    ¡°Yes, a doll desu. I don¡¯t know the details but it is a doll made with magic.¡±

    There was a doll made with magic inside you?

    What happened to it?

    ¡°It left me without permission.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°At that time, I asked it to gather us all but that doll ignored me. I won¡¯t forgive it!¡±

    No, well, if we hadn¡¯t had a conversation, I would have ignored you too¡­¡­

    Did the doll leave shortly after you fell?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m uncertain of the passage of time. We only can ascertain what time it is when we are fully open¡­¡­¡±

    There¡¯s also that issue that it was from a very long time ago.

    If the doll is still wandering around, maybe I should pick it up too but that seems to be impossible.

    -0-

    Side story 1.

    ¡¸About two thousand years ago, I was told by my father about an incident involving a doll rampaging indiscriminately¡­¡¹

    Dors muttered.

    -0-

    Side story 2.

    ¡¸Video recordings of animals doing some reproductive activities. ¡¹

    Versa was next to Gi.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not lying.¡¹

    ¡¸I know you¡¯re not lying. I just wanted to see some of them for character reference.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­p-please tell me how much of them do you need.¡¹

    ¡¸I only want to check them out before you delete them. As material of course.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­B-but these are not mine so I can¡¯t grant you that request desu.¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. But if you can help me with my task of deleting their content, you might be able to watch some of them while working.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu¡­¡­thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸However, this and that are forbidden.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. I have copies of those series.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I can only get some character reference from those I don¡¯t have, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Versa-sama, I also wish to negotiate something with you, can you please leave? No, can you please not waste my time? ¡¹

    ¡¸I-I understand so stop releasing magical power. It¡¯s scary. ¡¹

    -0-

    Box content: Summary

    1 - Magic book on how to make a flying carpet

    2 - Withered Herb(Full)

    3 - Alchemy tools(Full)

    4 - Cloth(Full)

    5 - Sand in Jars(moderate number)

    7 - Folding furniture (Few pieces)

    10 - Astronomical telescope

    12 - Magic Wand(30)

    15 - Daily necessities and clothes

    17 - Books(reading)(moderate number)

    18 - Mineral bars(Moderate number)

    20 - Crystal(Type B) that contains recording(627)

    21 - Crystal(TypeC) that can be recorded to(53) and shooting tool(Type C)

    22 - Air from 2500 years ago

    4051 - Magic tools (household appliances during those time) + keys of the boxes

    Note:

    Type A - Irre¡¯s camera format

    Type B - Only crystals are discovered

    Type C - A shooting tool along with crystals are discovered

    Please think that Type A, Type B, and Type C are consoles like P©– 5, X-B©–x 1, and Sw©–tch.

 Chapter 663 â€“ Job Hunting of the Boxes

    <h4>Chapter 663 - Job Hunting of the Boxes</h4>

    Fifteen boxes were taken to the vige.

    The following are their characteristics:

    1. They have an ego.

    Each box has its own will.

    And given the result of the conversation with them, they seem to be quite clever.

    2. They can store things.

    Obviously. They are boxes after all.

    You can store what can fit inside them.

    Their short side is around 1 meter and their long side is around 1.6 meters?

    Their height is around 80 cm including their lids.

    It is not possible to store thingsrger than the size of the box.

    3. They can preserve what¡¯s stored in them.

    It seems like whatever¡¯s inside them won¡¯t deteriorate that much.

    I think they are simr to vacuum preservation.

    That might also be the reason why they can¡¯t store living things. If you put something alive inside, the preservation function won¡¯t work. They will be simr to an ordinary box.

    That¡¯s nice since it means they are safe even if children or animals got inside by mistake.

    4. They can sort the items stored in them.

    The boxes can freely rearrange the things inside them but the lid must be closed first.

    That time, I¡¯m again amazed by magic since it is physically impossible to separate the sand.

    Ah, that box is amazing.

    Excuse me.

    5. They can automatically open or close themselves.

    They can freely open and close the lids and they can also open or close their locks.

    If you attach a bell on the lid, they can even call our attention.

    -0-

    Are those all?

    I guess so. They have individual good at, bad at, works they like, and works they dislike.

    Thus, I can¡¯t generalize them and have them work at the same thing.

    It would be great to listen to their request.

    -0-

    The next day the boxes arrived.

    I had the boxes tour the vige.

    Even if I ask them what work they want, they don¡¯t even know what work is avable for them here.

    However, given their size, I had to ask the minotaurs and titans, who are big, to move them around.

    Since I can¡¯t talk to them all at the same time, I had them carry a couple of boards with simple ¡°yes¡± and ¡°no¡± written on them.

    That will be enough for this tour.

    If there¡¯s a problem, we¡¯ll just solve it along the way.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Hnn?

    What are the mountain elves doing?

    A nk with big wheels¡­a cart?

    A cart specially made for the boxes?

    Put the box on it and put this te on the lid?

    That¡¯s a mechanism that will make it move forward once the box opens and closes its lid?

    Good job.

    And it¡¯s fast.

    Amazing.

    So, how do they turn?

    Still being researched?

    What about the brakes?

    Still being researched?

    Maa, the only action they can do is opening or closing their lids.

    It will be difficult to turn or brake because of that?

    I see.

    Andst question, what are you going to say with that box that just hit the wall?

    ¡¸We should have installed cushioning bumper.¡¹

    Apologize properly.

    -0-

    Three dayster.

    The vige tour of the boxes ended without any problem ording to them.

    It took them three days since they were more curious than expected.

    And now, I¡¯m going to conduct my nned job interview¡­

    But there were already boxes who had chosen their workce.

    Like 17th.

    It said it wanted to focus on trantion work so it decided to work with the civil servant girls.

    Next are the 3rd, 4th, 5th, and 20th boxes.

    These four boxes will work in the kitchen.

    The oni maids, who are in charge of the kitchen, were initially reluctant to put the boxes there but they changed their mind when the boxes showed their abilities.

    ¡°We can sieve any powders such as flour perfectly without leaving any lumps.¡±

    ¡°We can also perfectly stir anything,¡±

    ¡°We can also hand over cooking utensils and ingredients ording to the cooking procedure.

    ¡°We can also keep the food stored in us warm desu.¡±

    The oni maids have already weed these four boxes as their kitchen buddies.

    I heard that it is impossible for them to hand over these boxes to anyone.

    10th was ced in Loo¡¯sb in response to Loo¡¯s request.

    Thinking about it, having someone manage things in theb, like the magic tools, would be a great help to the researcher.

    Tier and Flora are also asking 10th to do a lot of things?

    I don¡¯t really mind, just don¡¯t ask it to do anything unreasonable.

    21st will go to Vige Two.

    While it was being carried by the minotaur, it heard stories about Vige Two and said that it wanted to work there.

    The same thing happened with 22nd. It was carried by a titan and heard stories about the north dungeon from the titan so it decided to work there.

    The titans were very reluctant but I gave them permission.

    It is important to follow the wishes of the boxes.

    12th wants to be installed in Big Tree Dungeon.

    It wants to help keeping bean sprouts and mushrooms.

    I¡¯m not against it since I heard that what will be stored inside them is important for the boxes.

    No problem, you have my permission.

    -0-

    Those who haven¡¯t decided yet are 1st, 2nd, 7th, 15th, 18th, and 4051st.

    Ah, it looks like 18th has decided to go with Versa.

    Are you interested in the literary works in Vige Five?

    Not really but¡­¡­ah, ehto¡­you like what Versa writes?

    I don¡¯t really care if that¡¯s what you want.

    4051st.

    You want to go with the mountain elves?

    Didn¡¯t you see how 2nd hit the wall?

    Are you sure?

    The mountain elves are fine with it so let them be.

    4051st will now work with the mountain elves.

    Now, only 1st, 2nd, 7th, and 15th are left.

    Alright, these are the ces that want you.

    Vige One, Vige Three, and themia¡¯s south dungeon.

    Since 21st is already at Vige Two, I would not go against Vige One and Vige Three getting their own boxes¡­

    2nd and 7th.

    Can you go?

    Alright, please do your job well there.

    2nd will go to Vige One.

    7th will go to Vige Three.

    And 15th.

    Can you go to the south dungeon?

    Got it.

    I¡¯ll tell them to treat you with care.

    Good luck to you.

    -0-

    The only one that remained is 1st.

    I know.

    I¡¯ll put you in the hall of my mansion.

    For now, you¡¯ll be the storage of children¡¯s toys but if you want something else, just let me know.

    -0-

    Box workce:

    1 - Big Tree Mansion Hall

    2 - Vige One

    3 - Big Tree Vige¡¯s kitchen

    4 - Big Tree Vige¡¯s kitchen

    5 - Big Tree Vige¡¯s kitchen

    7 - Vige Three

    10 - Big Tree Vige, Loo¡¯sb

    12 - Big Tree Dungeon

    15 - South Dungeon

    17 - Big Tree Vige, Civil servant girls

    18 - Vige Five, Versa

    20 - Big Tree Vige¡¯s kitchen

    21 - Vige Two

    22 - North Dungeon

    4051 - Big Tree Vige, Mountain elves

 Chapter 664 â€“ Frauâ€™s Group Returns

    <h4>Chapter 664 - Frau¡¯s Group Returns</h4>

    Kuro remembered his diet.

    Last night, Fracia stroked his belly.

    He¡¯s fully motivated this morning.

    Moreover, he even refused to apany me. He seems to have reflected on a lot of things.

    I can feel his seriousness.

    Good luck.

    However, I think that if you¡¯re sessful with your diet, Fracia will no longer visit you. Are you okay with that?

    No, I¡¯m not bending your will to diet.

    I¡¯m just cheering you up.

    So, kuros, don¡¯t bet behind me.

    Moreover, it¡¯s not a simple bet on whether he ¡°can¡± or ¡°can¡¯t¡± be sessful but how many days it willst.

    Kuro is a dog that ¡°can¡± do it¡­¡­excuse me.

    Kuro is an inferno wolf that ¡°can¡± do it.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I¡¯m sad that the most popr bet is half a day.

    -0-

    The mountain elves interacted with 4051st and created a table dedicated for boxes.

    When it opens its lid, the table stored inside it will be pushed out in front of the box and once the lid is closed, the table will automatically get inside the box along with what¡¯s on the table.

    Until now, we had to peek inside the box to talk. Thanks to this table, we no longer have to peek.

    Though there¡¯s a problem with putting something big on the box, it is a great improvement.

    Another disadvantage is that the storage amount is reduced a little because of the table but it is still a splendid mechanism.

    And, with the request of the oni maids, the highest priority of instation are the four boxes in the kitchen.

    Convenience is great after all.

    Later, it was found out that the wood ced in the boxes for them to be able to write got easily deteriorated.

    Thus, I changed them from shaved firewood to good-looking pebbles.

    -0-

    Frau and the others, who had gone to the royal capital, returned.

    It looks like they freshen up quite a bit since everyone¡¯s smiling.

    Yuri¡¯s not with them¡­¡­

    Ah, she still has some work to do so she stayed at the royal capital.

    She has it hard.

    How was the festival in the royal capital?

    Since the noble academy participated, it became shy?

    I see.

    I wonder if I should go there for a tour as well.

    What about Ursa and Alfred and the others?

    Is there a problem?

    Did you help them?

    No?

    They are taking faction management too lightly and it is now full of problems.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Faction management?

    It sounds like Ursa¡¯s group formed thergest faction in the school and their control over their faction is almost perfect. However, they arepletely ignoring the hostile and neutral factions.

    Even if the other party is hostile, there should still be contact.

    Right.

    Sure it is.

    It is because they are hostile that contact is necessary.

    Otherwise, they¡¯ll be cornered and war will immediately break no matter how small a conflict is.

    Even if it is only a simple misunderstanding or a mistake, no one will care.

    ¡¸When they were still in the vige, I taught them about it but¡­apparently, they have left it to Tiselle.¡¹

    Did Ursa and Alfred forget about what you taught and just strengthen their own faction?

    Though they were already taught about it, they haven¡¯t done it. They are still children so I guess they are still rough in some areas.

    They probably remember itter, right?

    But, they are taking it lightly?

    ¡¸Yes, however, the hostile and neutral factions are also doing the same. Because of that, Yuri-sama led a talk with each other party. That became the start of their contact with each other. The rest is to maintain it but¡­I asked Metora-san to cooperate to remind them.¡¹

    Metora?

    Asa and Earth are not included?

    ¡¸Because only Metora-san is there.¡¹

    Eh?

    Where did the other two go?

    And by the way, what happened to Tiselle?

    Given your school story, she seems to be not going to school?

    ¡¸Tiselle has her hands full in ying withpanies in the royal capital. She perfectly handles both hostile and neutral forces and of course, her own faction as well. She¡¯s way better than me.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸Asa-san and Earth-san are helping out Tiselle. Strictly speaking, Asa-san is Tiselle¡¯s butler. Earth-san is managing the intelligence gathering unit while managing a caf¨¦. It seems like he¡¯s also cooperating with the intelligence agency under Randan-sama.¡¹

    Eh heh.

    They are all doing well.

    That¡¯s what I decided.

    -0-

    I told them what happened while they were away.

    The biggest thing is probably the discovery of the boxes.

    They were surprised by that but they were not when I told them about the magic carpet.

    Well, Beezel has one.

    In the whole kingdom, it seems like there are other tools with ego.

    They were delighted that there are many crystals with videos on them.

    However, when they tried to y one, thenguage seemed to be from a long time ago. I enjoyed it but Frau and the others didn¡¯t understand it.

    In order to enjoy the story, it seems like trantion and dubbing are necessary.

    Let¡¯s find something with few characters.

    -0-

    Night.

    Frau and the civil servant girls participated in the stargazing using the astronomical telescope.

    Since we¡¯re doing it almost every day, the number of participants each time is dwindling. However, some of the children are participating every day?

    Do you want to be astronomers in the future?

    Frau and the civil servant girls looked at the telescope and became excited¡­

    ¡¸Rather than the stars, won¡¯t using this to view distant ces better?¡¹

    ¡¸I agree. If you install one in a military facility, you can detect the movement of the enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸The structure seems to be simple so if we can produce lens, won¡¯t we be able to mass-produce it?¡¹

    Hold your horsesdies. Don¡¯t talk about something strange while stargazing.

    Fracia also participated in star gazing but she didn¡¯t use the astronomical telescope.

    Are you already tired of it?

    It is better to look at the sky with your own eyes?

    ¡­¡­

    You are more adult-like than me.

    -0-

    After our stargazing, we returned to my mansion. Kuro drank and slept.

    He¡¯s tired from exercising. I feel like he won¡¯t be able to stand it so I gave him alcohol when he took a bath to freshen him up.

    You did well.

    Ah, Fracia went to stroke his stomach.

    Ah¡­¡­

    Yeah, do your best tomorrow again.

 Chapter 665 â€“ Graduateâ€™s Visit

    <h4>Chapter 665 - Graduate¡¯s Visit</h4>

    My name is Dresden.

    Dresden Dresden.

    Daughter of the glorious Dresden family.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Yeah, I know.

    Dresden is not a girl¡¯s name no matter who you ask.

    My father was excited about his first daughter so he mispronounced my name.

    It would be good if he admitted his mistake and corrected it but he strangely took pride in it. Because of that, I only talk with him about once or twice a year.

    It¡¯s not because we have a bad rtionship.

    However, I would like him to apologize to me.

    Unfortunately, since I¡¯m a student of the noble academy, I live in the school. I only return home during winter and I can only meet my father if he¡¯s not dispatched somewhere desu.

    Maa, even if I meet him, if he calls me Dresden, I¡¯ll hit him.

    Currently, my parents, my little sister, and my friends call me Irish.

    However, in front of someone with high social standing, I¡¯m Dresden Dresden.

    With such a sad fate, I¡¯ve been staying at the noble academy for quite some time desu.

    -0-

    The school is preparing to participate in the festival of the royal capital which will be held soon so everyone¡¯s kind of full of energy.

    Maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯m a little wary.

    A group of about 20 people is by the main gate at the south of the school.

    Since the guards let them pass through, they shouldn¡¯t be suspicious people.

    However, their thug-like appearance is not suitable for the noble academy desu.

    Why didn¡¯t the guards stop them? Doesn¡¯t the school have a clothing policy?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I guess it doesn¡¯t.

    Some nobles look wacky and there are even races that are all naked.

    If they do something about clothes, there might even be a war desu.

    But, that group of men is clearly a group of delinqu¡­hnn?

    They are not men?

    They are women who dress up as men desu ne.

    They can¡¯tpletely cover their chest.

    No, did they even try to hide them?

    Then why are they her¡­¡­

    I was horrified.

    This is bad.

    I need to ask for help.

    The new students nearby probably don¡¯t even know what¡¯s happening.

    Only students who have stayed at the school for at least ten years knew about this.

    How about the teachers¡­

    That won¡¯t work desu.

    They are new ones too.

    I don¡¯t know what to do.

    But I have to do something.

    This is an emergency desu.

    I used magic to get in touch with my friends.

    However, their reply sent me into despair.

    ¡¸Sorry, I¡¯m not at the kingdom right now. I¡¯m shopping. I can¡¯t go back yet.¡¹

    ¡¸Cooking. I can¡¯t leave.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m currently in the north forest. I¡¯ll be back soon¡­¡­Uwa, sorry, I just encountered a monster. I¡¯ll call youter.¡¹

    Nooooo.

    The group dressed as men had already lined up side by side and posed.

    Can I oppose them alone?

    Impossible desu.

    Kuh.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    I catch a young student nearby and order her:

    ¡¸What faction are you from? If your leader is around or if other members are nearby, tell them toe to the main gate!¡¹

    -0-

    Fortunately, the leader of their faction seemed to be nearby desu.

    She brought around 50 others.

    Not bad.

    I ask for your cooperation.

    We are from different factions but this is a problem the whole school must face desu.

    With that in mind, let¡¯s help each other.

    I will exin to you the detailster so please move ording to my instructions for now.

    ¡¸What should we do?¡¹

    Great. It¡¯s good that I¡¯m with someone who looks at the big picture.

    This won¡¯t be hard.

    First of all, we have to form a formation.

    Form three columns.

    Once a person makes a mistake he¡¯s out.

    Be prepared for that.

    This is bad, the march of the group dressed as men started.

    They are doing the snap walk.

    You¡¯ll know it by looking.

    And you¡¯ll understand if you listen.

    You need a considerable degree of practice to do that desu.

    Rhythm, timing¡­kuh.

    They are certainly members of high social status families.

    Areh?

    The one in the middle, isn¡¯t she the royal princess, Yuri-sama?

    Next to her is Fraurem-sama?

    Aren¡¯t they the members of the ¡°worst generation¡± from years ago?

    Can we evenpete with them?

    No, timidity is forbidden.

    We have to respond.

    First, spread out to the side¡­¡­

    No, my instructions won¡¯t make it in time.

    ¡¸ Three-row squadron! The distance with each other will be two people apart! The others behind will be at the same distance!¡¹

    When the leader of the faction gave that instruction, they immediately formed three neat rows.

    Amazing desu ne.

    Ehto¡­

    I should have asked her name first.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Dresden Dresden. Daughter of Count Dresden desu. My friends call me Irish. What about you?¡¹

    ¡¸Ursa, Ursa Machio. Daughter of the vige chief of Vige Five.¡¹

    Geh.

    What a big shot desu.

    No, I¡¯ll postpone my surprise.

    ¡¸The group over there are graduates of our school desu. I guess they came here to check the quality of the current students.¡¹

    One of Yuri-sama¡¯s gang memberses forward.

    And she performed a high-ss greeting.

    Anyone who saw her couldn¡¯t help but think that she¡¯s wearing a dress.

    Ah, I almost got mesmerized.

    ¡¸Please have everyone respond to her greeting. If you are not confident, imitate me. ¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine but¡­what¡¯s happening? ¡¹

    ¡¸Manners check desu. From now on, they will begin to check if we can properly respond to whatever they are going to do desu. Those who¡¯ll fail must leave the line.¡¹

    The person who fails will be released by the next person from the column.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s only at that level, no one will fail. ¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s only the basics. Thest stage will be at maniac level. Don¡¯t let your guard down. ¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. By the way, can I ask you a question? ¡¹

    ¡¸What is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸Why are they dressed like that? ¡¹

    ¡¸If they do this in their noble daughter¡¯s clothes, it means their parents are involved. Also, if they fail, it will put their family in shame.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Also, I know someone over there, no, I know everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Yuri-sama is working in Vige Five¡­¡­pretend you don¡¯t know her and continue. Also, can I have you deal with her in case we got annihted?¡¹

    ¡¸Is there a penalty?¡¹

    ¡¸You know her, right? Do you think she¡¯ll punish us?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­definitely.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do our best.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    We worked hard.

    Ursa-san, don¡¯t try to escape because you made a mistake.

    You can still be a substitute so stay until the end.

    We have second and even third chance desu.

    See, you¡¯ve even been nominated.

    It means you have to perform solo.

    Do your best.

    Eh?

    Fraurem-sama nominated me?

    It¡¯s because I called myself Irish and not Dresden.

    -0-

    I was eliminated once and stayed until the end.

    As for Ursa-san¡¯s group¡­¡­they were annihted.

    -0-

    Graduates: Fight! ¡¡¡ú¡¡Current Students: Refuse¡¡¡ú¡¡Current students will be punished(Nobles don¡¯t run away!)

    Graduates: Fight! ¡¡¡ú¡¡Current Students: Respond¡¡¡ú¡¡Current students annihted¡¡¡ú¡¡ Current students will be punished(Don¡¯t forget etiquette!)

    Graduates: Fight! ¡¡¡ú¡¡Current Students: Respond¡¡¡ú¡¡Current students survived¡¡¡ú¡¡ Current students that were eliminated will be punished(Don¡¯t make mistakes!)

    Of course, it is shameful if you fail so the current students are under pressure.

    As for the graduates, being eliminated will be enough to blush in shame.

    There is also the risk of the graduates losing because teachers can join the current students¡¯ side.

 Chapter 666 â€“ New Studentâ€™s Reception

    <h4>Chapter 666 - New Student¡¯s Reception</h4>

    I¡¯m a student of the noble academy desu.

    Please excuse my name.

    Yes, I¡¯m not important enough to tell my name.

    I¡¯m a very ordinary noble daughter born from a very ordinary noble house.

    Thus, there¡¯s no need for me to say my name.

    Yes, please leave it be.

    I won¡¯t stand out at the school and will spend my time in it normally.

    -0-

    Or so I thought, but what is happening?

    A strange student¡­¡­no, it all started when an old student called me and asked me to call the leader of our faction.

    Moreover, she asked me to bring a lot of our members.

    Normally, I won¡¯t respond to that kind of suspicious request but the atmosphere is not normal.

    So, I left and looked for Alfred-sama, the leader of our faction. However, Alfred-sama is preparing for the uing festival so he¡¯s not around. Good thing that the number two of our faction, Ursa-sama, was there.

    When I told the request to Ursa-sama, she thought a little then gathered people from our faction.

    Is it really necessary to gather this many while we¡¯re preparing for the uing festival?

    No, Ursa-sama rarely makes mistakes.

    I believe what she¡¯s doing is the best thing to do.

    When Ursa-sama gathered around 50 people, we headed to the ce where the old student was.

    Of course, I¡¯m also with them.

    -0-

    And a mysterious dance was performed in front of us.

    What are they doing?

    Formation?

    Into three columns?

    We can do that but¡­why should we follow your order?

    I will only follow since Ursa-sama ordered us too.

    Eh?

    This is a manner check by the graduates?

    You mean, that group dressed as men are graduates of this school?

    Impossible.

    That¡¯s what I would like to think but the royal princess-sama is with that group in men¡¯s clothes.

    There¡¯s no doubt that they are graduates of this school.

    This means this exchange between that group in men¡¯s clothes and us is definitely a manner check.

    I see.

    Let¡¯s follow instructions for now.

    All we have to do is to return the greeting that suits the subject the other party put out, right?

    If it is only that, we can do it without any problem.

    It is normal for us since we are nobles.

    -0-

    We noticed something strange as we continued.

    Even if they are dressed as men, the way they do things makes us think that they are wearing formal dress for women.

    They will show us a scenario in detail by gestures so it shouldn¡¯t be so difficult.

    After them, it will be our turn to think of a scenario.

    I see.

    I understand the rules.

    Or so I thought. I suddenly understood the scenario.

    What¡¯s that?

    That move.

    ¡¸Ei, wait a little. It¡¯s still hot.¡¹

    What is she talking about?

    I¡¯m confused.

    But I won¡¯t panic.

    Nobles don¡¯t panic.

    I calmly recall their previous movements and analyze them.

    That movement.

    I faintly recall something.

    Where was it¡­?

    I suddenly recalled a delicious smell¡­¡­

    Haaa!

    That¡¯s how the owner moved when I visited the ramen street in Vige Five!

    Since I remember that much, I finally understood the subject.

    The other party served ramen in front of me.

    How do I eat it?

    Drink the soup? Eat the noodles? Or eat the other ingredients first?

    Given the movement, I think that they shouldn¡¯t have served us arge serving so I shouldn¡¯t start with the noodles¡­¡­

    That¡¯s not it.

    That is the trick problem desu.

    That¡¯s dangerous.

    Fortunately, I know someone who likes ramen.

    I was invited by that person and that¡¯s how I went to the ramen street of Vige Five.

    And that person also taught me.

    ¡¸You can eat ramen as you like.¡¹

    In other words, the current manner here is¡­¡­

    Put your hands together in front of your chest and chant ¡°itadaki masu¡±.

    If you have long hair, tie your hair before putting your hands together.

    How is it?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Great, I¡¯m correct!

    I survived!

    -0-

    That¡¯s how the match-up with the graduates took ce.

    Maa, the only reason I managed to survive until the end was because I¡¯m taking sses properly.

    Also, I think that my experience of going to Vige Five and Shashaato City helped me a lot.

    I¡¯m really thankful to the teleportation gates that made Vige Five and Shashaato City very essible.

    By the way, Ursa-sama, you knew that group of graduates personally, right?

    Areh?

    Why did you fail?

    Ah, no, I think it¡¯s natural that you don¡¯t know how to greet a high-ranking prisoner of war on the battlefield.

    My father works in the army so I kind of hear stories from him¡­

    You¡¯re not paying attention when you were taught of that?

    I see.

    Sorry, I can¡¯t help you.

    Please get scolded on your own.

    I¡¯m busy preparing a banquet to wee the graduates.

    Though we were already busy since we¡¯re preparing for the festival, I heard that we could get support from the parents of the graduates so the weing banquet for the graduates is very important desu.

    I can¡¯t let this chance slip out of my hands.

    And principal.

    We appreciate your participation in the manner check.

    Your counter-offensive part was truly impressive.

    You were able to eliminate two graduates with your attack.

    I appreciate your help but if you want to attend the banquet, please help.

    Yes, in this ce, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you¡¯re a teacher or a student.

    I nced at those who are assigned to peel potatoes or more specifically, demon king-sama and royal princess-sama, in the corner of the kitchen.

    I feel like the two of them are strangely used to it but maybe I¡¯m just thinking too much.

    Maa, I guess it is better than not knowing what to do desu.

    Ah, principal, I¡¯m not asking you to peel potatoes but carry the cooked dishes on the table.

    No, you don¡¯t need to show your cooking skills.

    I¡¯m just sending people to where there¡¯s a need for them.

    Hahaha.

    You don¡¯t have to ask my name.

    I¡¯m just a student.

    -0-

    New Student: I don¡¯t know the rules.

    Old Student: Get used to it.

    New Student: I don¡¯t understand.

    Old Student: You don¡¯t have to, just feel it.

 Chapter 667 â€“ Villageâ€™s Daily Life

    <h4>Chapter 667 - Vige¡¯s Daily Life</h4>

    Kuro left.

    It seems like he¡¯s serious about dieting.

    This time, he went to the hot spring area using the teleportation gate and nned to go back to Big Tree Vige by walking from there.

    He will need to hunt for his own food.

    I wonder if he¡¯ll seed in dieting this time.

    Maa, I¡¯m kind of worried about him meeting something dangerous¡­¡­but since it is Kuro, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t start a battle with something dangerous.

    I trust him.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    By the way, Ann.

    It¡¯s unusual for you to participate in the kuros¡¯ gambling.

    I thought you¡¯re not interested in gambling.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because victory and defeat have already been decided so this is basically not gambling.¡¹

    Decided¡­¡­

    Are you so certain that he¡¯ll fail?

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    Is he really that hopeless?

    But I think he¡¯s very motivated this time.

    I¡¯m sure he is.

    He stopped by the kitchen before he left.

    ¡­eh?

    ¡¸And brought miso.¡¹

    Miso?

    The seasoning?

    ¡¸Yes. One small barrel.¡¹

    Ehto, there¡¯s a possibility that he brought miso as a preservative for the preys he hunted along the way, right?

    ¡¸Do you really think so?¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Kuro can conjure fire and water using magic.

    He also knows how to grill something using rocks and I can also imagine him digging a hole, pouring water, ingredients, miso, and the hot rock to cook.

    Kuro.

    You¡¯re just using diet as an excuse. You only want to spend some time alone.

    That¡¯s sly.

    You should have taken me with you.

    Anyway, I¡¯ll bet on your failure as well.

    -0-

    The kuros grow fast.

    They¡¯ll be as big as adults in no time.

    However, even if their bodies grow up, they are still pups inside. They can¡¯t suppress their yfulness and they don¡¯t have self-control.

    Thus, young kuros are easy to discern.

    -0-

    When an oni maid was walking with aundry basket, a kuro suddenly jumped towards her.

    It looks like it nned to surprise the oni maid.

    However, the oni maid is already used to it. She crouched a little and leaned her body to the side while holding the basket full ofundry.

    The oni maid then caught the kuro on its waist and threw it on the side making the kuro roll.

    The kuro, who did not suffer any damage even though it rolled a few times, thought that it¡¯s a new kind of game. When it was about to rechallenge the oni maid, the oni maid talked¡­

    ¡¸Sit!¡¹

    The kuro stopped moving and sat obediently.

    ¡¸You should have been taught that you shouldn¡¯t charge at me when I haveundry. You won¡¯t be given dinner.¡¹

    It was upset but looked kind of funny.

    It looks around to ask for help to get out of trouble.

    Ah, it found me and dashed to me with all its might.

    It came to me and whined and whined in order to get my help.

    I¡¯ll try but I can¡¯t promise anything.

    -0-

    I was able to reduce its no dinner punishment to raw meat dinner.

    Forgive my ipetence.

    You can grill it yourself but do that outside.

    If you do it inside the house, it will start a fire.

    And doing mischief is not good.

    Though I think it can¡¯t be helped since you¡¯re still young.

    Kuroichi, Kuroni, Kurosan, and Kuroyon were all mischievous.

    Yeah, they often charged at me from behind while I was working.

    I think Kuroichi was the most mischievous one.

    The children say Kuroichi is the calm type. As for me, I can¡¯t forget his puphood image that easily.

    He was curious and naughty.

    Ah, Kuroichi is looking over here so let¡¯s end the story.

    I hope you¡¯ll reflect.

    -0-

    The loud meow of the anenekos echoed in the mansion.

    It was their usual loud cry of anger.

    I guess something angered them again.

    When I looked in the direction of the loud meow to check what¡¯s the problem, I saw the flying phoenix chick, Aegis.

    And when it saw it, it looked relieved andnded on the top of my head.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    You¡¯re the reason?

    Before Aegis replies, Miel, one of the anenekos,es.

    I can tell just by looking at her.

    She¡¯s so angry.

    It doesn¡¯t matter what I say. It is saying with its stare to hand over Aegis who¡¯s standing on my head.

    Ah, yeah, this is bad.

    I understand that Aegis did something but I won¡¯t hand over Aegis when you¡¯re like that.

    I want to know why.

    What did Aegis do?

    -0-

    Miel guided us to the ce where the incident happened and it was Sougetsu¡¯s room.

    Rael, Uel, and Gael are there.

    Looking at them, it looks like they areforting Sougetsu who¡¯s lying down.

    What did Aegis do to Sougetsu?

    Miel pointed out Sougetsu¡¯s thigh.

    Hnn?

    Some of the furs on Sougetsu¡¯s thigh were gone and his skin was visible.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Given the amount of fur gone, I guess Aegis was sleeping there.

    While sleeping, Aegis suddenly burns.

    Have you already applied medicine on Sougetsu¡¯s burn?

    It seems like not yet since the eagle has just arrived with a leaf of the world tree on its beak.

    For now, let¡¯s treat Sougetsu using the leaf of the world tree.

    However, it doesn¡¯t seem like Sougetsu¡¯s skin was burned.

    Will his fur¡­¡­heal using the leaf of the world tree?

    Let¡¯s try.

    Also, Aegis, apologize to Sougetsu.

    It¡¯s good that you know that you¡¯re wrong.

    Miel and the others won¡¯t forgive him with just that but at least they will not retaliate using violence.

    Ban Aegis from getting in contact with Sougetsu?

    Alright. Aegis is banned from getting in contact with him until next spring.

    Of course, he¡¯s also prohibited from entering Sougetsu¡¯s room.

    Hnn?

    Too light?

    You request an indefinite ban?

    I know how you feel but Sougetsu himself did not wish for it, why are you even asking for it?

    I didn¡¯t even think of that when you caused trouble.

    Should I punish you with an indefinite ban on getting in contact with Sougetsu as well to be fair?

    Maa, it is best to not do it¡­

    Good.

    I¡¯m d you understand.

    Then, I will give my punishment to Aegis.

    Yeah, Aegis needs to be punished.

    This is a wake-up call.

    This time, only Sougetsu was affected but you could start a fire.

    I can no longer overlook it.

    If you can¡¯t control it properly, I won¡¯t let you live in the mansion.

    He¡¯s desperately apologizing so I guess that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll leave his guidance to the eagle.

    As punishment, I¡¯ll have you heat bath bathwater this summer.

    I¡¯m not asking you to heat it all the time.

    Only when one will use it and it should be at the temperature which a person can enjoy.

    I don¡¯t know how you¡¯ll do it but I think it¡¯s a good training method for you so ept it.

    Good.

    -0-

    Aegis is really reflecting since he¡¯s seriously warming hot water for the bath.

    Maa, the days where the bathwater is a little hotter will continue but¡­¡­let¡¯s endure it.

    While the summer night breeze hits me, I feel lonely since Kuro, who has always been by my side, is not here.

    Ah, I¡¯ll give you Kuro¡¯s share of pat, Yuki.

    Hahaha.

    Since Kuro¡¯s not here, Yuki is behaving like a baby.

    Okay okay.

    If Kuro¡¯s diet fails, let¡¯sugh at him.

    -0-

    Demon King: Did that inferno wolf just got thrashed by a maid?

    Beezel: I¡¯ve decided that I never saw that.

 Chapter 668 â€“ Movie Theater

    <h4>Chapter 668 - Movie Theater</h4>

    With the help of Ria and the high elves, arge building was built at the foot of Vige Five.

    Inside the building is a space with hundreds of chairs that areid out where the ones sitting would befortable.

    The space is around 3 story high. The balconies the second and third floor are proof of this.

    It¡¯s like an opera house.

    And there¡¯s a big screen before it.

    In other words, this building is a movie theater.

    When I said I wanted to set up the necessary facility that will make everyone able to watch the story contained in the crystal, this ce was built.

    However, this movie theater has an unnatural dug area in front of the screen.

    It¡¯s an important ce.

    The story contained in the crystal uses oldnguage so it needs to be tranted into the presentnguage in order to be enjoyed by modern watchers.

    Subtitles are rejected because not everyone can read.

    There will be someone dubbing while the video is being yed.

    For me, it will be enough for someone or a man and a woman who¡¯ll dub the characters depending on which gender is talking but the civil servant girls insist that the number of voice actors and actresses must be the same as the number of characters.

    Thus, we gather theater actors and people with good voices to an audition and pick the most appropriate voices for each character.

    And of course, they need a ce for them where they can speak their lines.

    That¡¯s why an area in front of the screen was dug.

    And they are facing the audience.

    They can¡¯t see the screen.

    They train in advance to remember the timing.

    Is that alright?

    If it is not arranged that way, there will be a problem with the voice volume.

    The only thing that can be done is to have a magic user assist them to make their voice reach all parts of the theater.

    Maa, since the actors and actresses are motivated, let¡¯s just support them.

    However, let¡¯s choose a video with few characters.

    Tranting is hard after all.

    -0-

    Since the number of seats in the movie theater is limited, we also made a waiting room for watchers but we did not prepare a space for food and drinks.

    We don¡¯t even know if people would like this crystal story.

    After waiting for their review, we¡¯ll ask what kind of food and drinks they would like to have while watching.

    I personally think that popcorn and drinks are what should be served but I won¡¯t force them since this is technically not a movie.

    I also want to choose depending on the taste of the watchers.

    -0-

    The premier performance of the movie theater.

    The audiences are vigers of Big Tree Vige, including me, and representatives of Vige Five that Youko has chosen.

    In addition, there¡¯s also the demon king, Yuri, and the school principal.

    Principal, why are you here?

    Aren¡¯t you busy with your job?

    It should be okay since there are short-range teleportation gates.

    If you say so.

    Let¡¯s y the video.

    -0-

    It is a boy meets girl video.

    Even though I said that, it is not much of a love story.

    The story is about a boy and a girl who unexpectedly met and deepened their rtionship while experiencing something mysterious.

    The boy and the girl were separated but in the end, they are surprisingly reunited in thest scene.

    Though I did not watch all the crystal videos, I¡¯m the one who chose this to be yed.

    That¡¯s the reason why I participated in this premiere performance since I¡¯m worried about how others would react¡­

    The dubbing was good.

    They also managed topletely cover the sound.

    Also, did you prepare an orchestra?

    Or rather, the original video contains audio and BGM but the BGM was also cut down in order to not get in the way of the performance and the orchestra was prepared topensate for it.

    It¡¯s a simple video but it¡¯s not bad.

    Though I¡¯m watching on a big screen, I¡¯m kind of overwhelmed by the power of voice and music.

    I think it¡¯s not bad but I¡¯m only talking for myself.

    How about others?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Don¡¯t only mutter.

    How will I be able to tell if it is bad or good in your opinion¡­

    -0-

    It was decided that the second showing will be performed immediately which is one hourter.

    Most people who watched with me will be watching the second showing so I guess they liked it.

    Eh?

    You didn¡¯t know where to look when you watched it for the first time?

    I see, unlike theatrical acts, the scene will change instantaneously which they are not used to.

    Maa, take your time to get used to it.

    -0-

    A few dayster.

    ¡¸Please trante another title as soon as possible.¡¹

    The civil servant girls told me that.

    It seems like the movie was very popr.

    The movie theater is crowded with people who have heard rumors.

    If that is the case, I¡¯ll cooperate with one more video.

    For the seeding videos, I¡¯ll transfer my trantion work to the boxes.

    Ah, go ahead and start the nned food and beverages for the movie theater.

    We¡¯ll surely sell a lot.

    -0-

    Kuro is back.

    It took him 10 days to return.

    Kuro was thin, which ispletely different from everyone¡¯s expectations.

    His fearlessness is very unKuro-like.

    Yuki even looked at him twice.

    I was surprised too.

    And I¡¯m sorry that I expected you would fail.

    Looks like you worked hard.

    When I heard that you brought miso, I thought you¡¯re done for¡­¡­¡­

    Hnn?

    What is it?

    Kuro came in front of me¡­¡­I petted him with all my heart.

    W-what?

    ¡­¡­the only time you had fun alone was the first day and you¡¯ve been lonely after that.

    But if you came back immediately, you thought you¡¯d be made fun of so you worked hard.

    I-I see.

    Okay okay.

    You did well.

    Maa, don¡¯t forget that you should only eat and drink moderately and you should exercise too.

    I want to pamper you but Ann will be angry if you stay dirty so go and take a bath.

    Ah, it¡¯s a little hot but¡­¡­what¡¯s wrong, Ann?

    I petted the dirty Kuro so I¡¯m dirty myself and I should take a bath too.

    Got it.

    Let¡¯s take a bath together, Kuro.

    Let¡¯s go.

    And Fracia.

    Kuro is the one in front of you.

    Don¡¯t look for him.

    -0-

    Vige Chief: Won¡¯t it be okay if we get a katsudo benshi(person who narrates a silent movie in a funny way)?

    Civil Servant Girls: There¡¯s no way we can find a person like that.

    -0-

    Vige Chief: This time¡­will it be a story? Or a documentary?

    Civil Servant Girls: Aren¡¯t they the same?

    -0-

    Ann: The bet¡­¡­I lost¡­¡­no way (Character copsed)

    Gran Maria: Yes Yes yes yes!

    Kuudel: Gran Maria won the gamble.

    Vige Chief: Here¡¯s my bet, one fried shrimp. I¡¯ll give it to Gran Maria.

    Loo: Here¡¯s my fried chicken, Gran Maria.

    Tier: M-my burger is here, Gran Maria¡­¡­I won¡¯t bet my main dish again¡­

    Corone: Tier-sama, that¡¯s the most popr thing to gamble, you know.

 Chapter 669 â€“ Preparations for the Cultural Bomb

    <h4>Chapter 669 - Preparations for the Cultural Bomb</h4>

    The movie theater in Vige Five is pretty popr.

    Along with that are problems.

    The number one problem is the number of seats.

    The customers even requested to put more seats on the floor excluding the balconies.

    Right, if we pack the floor up, we can increase the number of seats.

    However, we have to consider race in arranging seats.

    What if a minotaur sits in the front row?

    The person behind him will definitely be troubled.

    However, the tall races resisted being only able to sit on the edge.

    Thus, the seats stay as they are.

    -0-

    The next problem is food and drinks.

    Aside from idental spilling, drinks have no other problem.

    The main problem is food.

    We had prepared dishes that could be eaten as silent as possible and as no smell as possible but during a performance, there were many requests that we should stop that food ban.

    However, one time, when a voice actor was stimted by the smell of food from the audience, his stomach rumbled loudly. Since then, we have banned strong-smelling food.

    The sound of his stomach¡­it seems like, that too, was loudened by magic.

    We have to prevent that from happening again but we also want everyone to enjoy watching movies.

    To address the problem, we have everyone eat and drink in the waiting room by serving more kinds of foods and drinks.

    Since they are only in the waiting room, there¡¯s no need to worry about sound or smell.

    However, since they will enter the movie theater after that, we avoided serving strong-smelling food like curry and garlic dishes.

    -0-

    Aside from those, we only need to take care of the health of the voice actors and actresses.

    The inhabitants of this world won¡¯t easily catch a cold but there were three of them who went for a drink after their tense performance. The next day, they all have hoarse voices.

    One of the film¡¯s fans approached one of them by dashing and that person¡¯s leg was injured after the collision.

    There are also many people who have sore throats from practicing too much.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    We prepared substitutes but there¡¯s a limit on how much we can use them.

    Just changing one voice actor or actress with a substitute will make the fans of the film angry.

    It is normal for stage actors or actresses to be reced but when ites to movies, the fans are unusually angry.

    The movie is still the same but it seems like there is a strong sense of incongruity if the voice is changed.

    Is this the current problem of the movie industry?

    Should we focus on the original style?

    For now, I hired some managers to take care of them.

    Managers and not managers since they have to look over several people rather than one person. That¡¯s the only thing I can do with our current situation.

    Please make sure they¡¯re okay.

    -0-

    About the movies, I asked Irre¡¯s group if there¡¯s something they could do.

    Presently, it is impossible to start a movie without a person in charge of the video crystal, the voice actors and actresses, and the musicians.

    Is there a way where we can overwrite the voice and sounds in the crystal?

    ¡¸It is impossible to overwrite anything in a video crystal.¡¹

    It seems like the world is not that sweet.

    Asking Irre the detail, it seems like if you try to overwrite the content of the crystal, it will only show a pitch-ck image in the end.

    As for the cause, interference of magic and magical power.

    And so, it is impossible to overwrite anything.

    I thought there was nothing we could do but he suggested an alternative solution.

    Though a crystal¡¯s content can¡¯t be overwritten, we can record audio.

    He suggested that we record the sounds ording to the timing of the video.

    I think that¡¯s not a bad idea.

    However, there¡¯s also a problem with that.

    To record and y audio, you need the equipment that Irre has.

    He needs to use them when his broadcasting department is working so it is basically their exclusive equipment.

    It would be okay to borrow it from them once or twice but we can¡¯t take it from them.

    I also won¡¯t ask something that unreasonable.

    Currently, we are using the camera from the box but that camera. That camera can be used to shoot images and audio but that¡¯s the only camera we can use that¡¯spatible with the crystal with videos.

    I need another camera.

    And crystals for recording.

    If only we have the technology to record on the crystal where the story is stored.

    If we try doing it, the only thing that will happen is us ruining the content.

    -0-

    Deadlock.

    Or so I thought until a messiah appeared.

    It was Versa, ancestor-san¡¯s wife.

    ¡¸I haveplete sets of equipment including crystals at home.¡¹

    And so, we went to Versa¡¯s house and secured six cameras and a lot of crystals.

    It seems like around half of the crystals already contained something¡­Gi, who appeared out of nowhere, checked the contents.

    The crystals with story were quarantined.

    Eh?

    Not even one left?

    That¡¯s kind of amazing.

    Hahahaha.

    Versa, I¡¯m not really praising you.

    -0-

    We now have crystals with no content.

    There were no crystals with video left.

    Even so, there¡¯s still a lot of unused crystals.

    That alone made me happy but something made me happier.

    yback machines.

    It seems like it is a dedicated magic tool for copying the content of a crystal.

    And there are twenty of them.

    Thank you.

    However, are you sure you¡¯re going to give them all to us, Versa?

    Aren¡¯t these your important collection?

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about it. I have secured mine and I will im my payment properly.¡¹

    Of course, I¡¯ll pay for them.

    Eh?

    Not money?

    Wait wait wait.

    I¡¯m not going to cooperate with your hobby.

    That¡¯s not it?

    Really?

    Can I pay first?

    I¡¯m getting scared.

    ¡¸I want to start shooting too. I only hope that you can lend me a ce where I can film.¡¹

    I understand.

    Only that huh.

    ¡¸Limit the audience and there shouldn¡¯t be any victims.¡¹

    P-promise that.

    Also, don¡¯t bring in anyone reluctant.

    -0-

    Anyway, I¡¯m d that I now have something that can record audio and video.

    Since there are multiple cameras and yback machines, we can even build a second movie theater.

    The audience seat problem will be solved with that.

    Great.

    Irre is also pleased with his new equipment.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Areh?

    Since Versa can shoot film, doesn¡¯t that mean that Irre can do it too?

    That means we can make our own movie, right?

    Irre and his team seemed to be motivated.

    I look forward to the future sess of your team.

    Budget?

    I¡¯ll give you as much as you like but give me the details first.

    It¡¯s money from the vige after all.

    Also, I¡¯ll consult the civil servant girls before deciding.

    -0-

    That night.

    A report came from the civil servant girls.

    ¡¸In Shashaato City, the Goroun Company is already moving to secure a ce for a movie theater.¡¹

    Areh?

    I thought I already told you that it is impossible to build more movie theaters.

    Did they get information that I got yback machines?

    ¡¸No, I think they thought that vige chief will be able to do something about it.¡¹

    I¡¯m kind of worried about that excessive expectation.

    ¡¸Also, Tiselle-sama from the royal capital sent a message about sending people there that knows how to build a movie theater. It looks like she already secured a site.¡¹

    That¡¯s too early.

    Hnn?

    Areh?

    From Tiselle?

    Not from the Dalfon Company?

    Did she hear about the movie theater from the principal?

    Didn¡¯t she hear the information that it¡¯s not possible to build more movie theaters?

    It¡¯s good that Versa cooperated or else, the money she used to secure the location will be wasted.

    I¡¯ll write her a letter.

    Of course, it¡¯s mypliment on how she securednd quickly.

    Ah, she also sent a detailed construction budget and distribution of earnings.

    Did Tiselle arrange this?

    No, I think she asked Asa or Earth or even the Dalfon Company to do it for her.

    She seems to be studying well¡­¡­

    She¡¯s studying, right?

    Father is worried desu.

    -0-

    Tiselle: Movie theater? My father made it¡­I see, go and secure a site, no, three sites. Do it fast.

    Ridley: Eh? But, ording to the information, no other movie theater can be built.

    Tiselle: We¡¯re talking about my father so he¡¯ll surely do something about it. After securingnd in the royal capital, securend from other cities as well. We¡¯ll bepeting with the Goroun Company with this.

 Chapter 670 â€“ How to Make Flying Carpet and Pool Side

    <h4>Chapter 670 - How to Make Flying Carpet and Pool Side</h4>

    We have a magic book with the title ¡°How to Make Flying Carpet¡±.

    And so, Loo decided to make a flying carpet.

    I found it interesting so I¡¯ll cooperate with her.

    We have to prepare a carpet with the right size.

    We also have to make sure that the carpet is brand new.

    It doesn¡¯t have to be newly made however, it shouldn¡¯t be used as a carpet yet.

    I wonder why.

    No one knows but let¡¯s try to follow what¡¯s written in the magic book for now.

    Next, knit that magic stone that will be the core with threads or something simr.

    Small magic stones can be used but they should reach a certain gross weight.

    If we use a magic stone from a wild boar hunted down in the forest, one is enough.

    Okay.

    The knitted part is kind of obvious but that doesn¡¯t matter.

    The next step is to sweet talk it.

    Sweet talk it?

    I read and read the magic book to check what it means.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Maa, it seems like we have to praise the carpet.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful carpet!¡¹

    The more people praise, the better.

    ¡¸Nice carpet!¡¹

    ¡¸I want a carpet like this too!¡¹

    ¡¸Good texture!¡¹

    ¡¸Feels great!¡¹

    ¡¸Good! Very good!¡¹

    ¡¸This is the best!¡¹

    Even if it doesn¡¯t understand what everyone¡¯s saying, praising it is of utmost importance.

    After continuously doing it for 10 days, check the edge of the carpet.

    Check if it is twitching.

    If that¡¯s what¡¯s happening, just keep praising it.

    The carpet will fly after.

    ¡­¡­

    Really?

    Is this the right procedure?

    Let me read ahead for the time being.

    Don¡¯t panic if the carpet flies.

    It is undergoing the most important process.

    Next is discipline.

    Carpets born of praise, of course, are used to being praised so they don¡¯t like to be ordered.

    Although there are individual differences, the author has made nearly forty flying carpets so it is almost certain.

    That¡¯s the time where you¡¯ll have to show what you¡¯ve got to the flying carpet that doesn¡¯t like to be ordered.

    Do your best.

    I see. So that¡¯s why the nurturing diary part upies majority of the book. It is all about discipline.

    If you fail to discipline it, there will be times where it will drop the things that you put on it while flying or even fly somewhere on its own.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Isn¡¯t the flying carpet that was carrying the intelligence boxes made by the author himself?

    Did he fail to discipline it and drop them?

    Let¡¯s ask the boxester.

    It looks like what we¡¯re doing now is the correct procedure so continue praising it, Loo.

    Also, if others can cooperate and praise it every time they pass by it, it would be great.

    That¡¯s all I can help you.

    Thank you for your cooperation.

    I¡¯ll read the magic book more and summarize the discipline part.

    Yeah, I¡¯ll leave the praising to you.

    No, I¡¯m not running aw¡­

    Thinking about it calmly, I think it¡¯s kind of weird to see adults praising a carpet hanging on a wall.

    I don¡¯t want to get involved with that.

    Also, if I ever need to praise anyone, I¡¯ll praise the children.

    -0-

    By the way, it seems like the intelligence box and intelligence sword are made in a simr method.

    However, the methods changed depending on the purpose especially for this one since it flies while beingplimented.

    As for the intelligence box¡­they are told with stories.

    However, it shouldn¡¯t be rted tobat and love stories are preferred.

    Okay.

    -0-

    The hot summer days continue but you can hear cheerful voices near the pool.

    Even the orthros Oru was resting by the pool.

    Oru¡¯s upper body is dressed up and it¡¯s also wearing a hat which is unusual.

    By the way, what it¡¯s wearing is not clothes but a swimsuit.

    It was made by Zabuton.

    Looks okay.

    It suits you.

    So, are you here alone because you¡¯re wearing a swimsuit?

    No?

    Guronde¡¯s with you?

    Oru gazed at the changing shed near the poolside.

    I see. Guronde is changing to her swimsuit.

    Right.

    I can¡¯t wait for Guronde toe out if her husband Girar is not here.

    There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll praise how beautiful a married woman is in her swimsuit if her husband¡¯s not around.

    Even a simple praise is dangerous.

    No, I know that others won¡¯t mind it.

    However, I still think it¡¯s dangerous.

    However, I also know that it is rude not to say anything to someone in a swimsuit.

    If we¡¯re somewhere else, I can probably say something but only Oru is here.

    In other words, the best way to deal with this situation is to leave this ce immediately.

    After greeting Oru, I headed to the ce where the children were ying.

    -0-

    I wanted to take the children to the beach but I wasn¡¯t able to do so because of various problems.

    It would be nice if Beezel or ancestor-san are not busy.

    Maa, it¡¯s not like it is impossible to ask them but I have to stop myself.

    Just a little while ago, I had ancestor-san go back and forth to Versa¡¯s house to collect the camera and yback machine.

    I have to refrain from asking them too much.

    -0-

    I greeted the lizardmen and oni maids watching over the children.

    I greeted the children too.

    Hnn?

    What¡¯s that?

    One of the children was looking at a boat by the pool.

    You want to y with a boat too?

    He didn¡¯t reply so I asked the lizardmen.

    It looks like that boat for children is a masterpiece of the mountain elves.

    A child can use it alone. It has a pedal that will make the outer propellers on its sides turn and move forward.

    The rudder is a handle that can be turned by hand.

    Well done.

    I want to order a boat for adults.

    However, it will be bigger if it is for adults.

    Also, the mountain elves are very busy making dedicated carts for intelligence boxes together with 4051st.

    If you make the cart a golem, it would be a little easier¡­¡­

    Maa, let¡¯s check them outter.

    -0-

    ¡¸Is vige chief not going to enjoy the pool?¡¹

    Ah, I just came here to check how everyone¡¯s doing.

    Also, I¡¯ll ask the children what they want to eat.

    ¡¸We already have prepared that so there will be a group meal here.¡¹

    I see.

    Got it.

    Guronde and Oru, who are wearing swimsuits, came.

    It¡¯s okay now.

    There are lizardmen and oni maids nearby.

    And Guronde looks good in her swimsuit.

    She¡¯s gorgeous.

    But I won¡¯t say that.

    I¡¯ll just give her a nd greeting.

    I¡¯ll leave the rest to the lizardmen and oni maids nearby.

    ¡¸That swimsuit suits you, Guronde-sama. You look wonderful.¡¹

    I agree with the oni maid¡¯s praise.

    That¡¯s the limit of what I can do.

    -0-

    I¡¯m too cautious?

    I think that¡¯s better than getting into trouble.

    Hnn?

    One of the lizardmen taps my shoulder.

    What is it?

    ¡¸Vige chief, Hiichirou-sama, Guraru-sama, and Raimeiren-sama are here.¡¹

    They are just the usual group¡­¡­

    Young Raimeiren.

    And she¡¯s in a swimsuit.

    Ehto¡­

    Let¡¯s focus on Hiichirou.

    -0-

    Schr A: Who discovered that the proper way of making a flying carpet is by praising? He¡¯s a genius, right?

    Schr B: But you have to continuously praise it in a number of days. Rather than a genius, I think he¡¯s a weirdo.

    -0-

    Viger A: Aren¡¯t Guronde-sama and Raimeiren-sama of the same generation?

    Viger B: Guronde-sama seems younger. Hakuren-sama even looks older.

    -0-

    Dors: Wearing a swimsuit while being in a young human form¡­are you¡­

    Raimeiren: (Silently hits him)

    -0-

    Girar: Why didn¡¯t you show that to me earlier!

    Guronde: (Silently hits him)

    Oru: (No longer gives a damn and jumps on the pool)

 Chapter 671 â€“ Flying Carpet Making Journal

    <h4>Chapter 671 - Flying Carpet Making Journal</h4>

    The second day since we started making a flying carpet.

    It seems like the others have run out ofpliments.

    I feel like whatever¡¯s happening now is nothing but deception.

    However, that¡¯s what¡¯s written in the magic book so we have no choice.

    -0-

    Fourth day.

    I don¡¯t know what Loo was saying.

    She should be praising it.

    Do your best.

    -0-

    Seventh day.

    Loo¡¯s kind of strange.

    Maa, she¡¯s been praising the carpet but there¡¯s still no sign of movement.

    She might get sick if she continues.

    I¡¯ll have her rest.

    I¡¯ll have the high elf Ria praise it for now.

    ording to the magic book, it should be okay since there¡¯s nothing written that it can only be praised by one person.

    I¡¯ll leave it to you.

    And Loo.

    You should try looking at beautiful things.

    ording to the book, if you are in that condition, you should watch beautiful things.

    It¡¯s currently night.

    Let¡¯s look at the starry sky.

    And so we did.

    How is it going?

    The sky is full of stars.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    She¡¯s almost not reacting.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    Then, let¡¯s make a bonfire!

    The swaying me of the bonfire can calm anyone¡¯s mind.

    How is it going?

    ¡­¡­no.

    Loo praises the bonfire in a small voice.

    You don¡¯t have to praise anymore.

    Can¡¯t the bonfire react?

    Well, yeah¡­

    I understand.

    I sprinkle copper powder, iron powder, salt, etc. on the bonfire.

    Look, the color has changed.

    It responded to your praises.

    It¡¯s just the normal reaction of fire to specific materials but it looks like it has an effect.

    It looks like life has returned to Loo¡¯s eyes.

    Great.

    Hnn?

    The children who are watching the bonfire with Loo are looking at me.

    Do you want to try?

    Go ahead but don¡¯t get too close to the bonfire.

    Also, it is prohibited for everyone to throw at once because it¡¯s dangerous.

    You¡¯ve watched Gutt in the forge, right?

    You shouldn¡¯t be so surprised.

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a fire mage or something.

    -0-

    Tenth day.

    The revived Loo returns and praises it but the carpet is still not moving.

    ording to the magic book, it¡¯s about time.

    -0-

    Fifteenth day.

    Loo tried to cut the unmoving carpet.

    Now, she¡¯s trying to burn it with magic.

    Aren¡¯t you a researcher? Be more patient.

    Of course, you should expect failure too.

    You can find your sess after repeated failure.

    Just a little more. Hang in there.

    -0-

    Twentieth day.

    The carpet moved.

    And then flew.

    Amazing.

    It¡¯s really flying.

    Next is discipline but let¡¯s leave it flying for now.

    ¡­¡­

    What¡¯s wrong, carpet?

    Why are youing to me?

    It was Loo who has been praising you, right?

    Well, she did try to burn you earlier¡­¡­

    You remember the time I saved you from her?

    I¡¯m d you have that character but can¡¯t you see how scary Loo¡¯s eyes are?

    Look, she¡¯s chanting magic.

    She can use magic without chanting but her chanting means you have a chance to stop her.

    Now.

    This is your only chance.

    Hurry and apologize.

    Yeah, don¡¯t hide behind me.

    -0-

    Twenty-first day.

    I rode on the flying carpet.

    I¡¯ve been flying with the help of Gran Maria and the others but this is the first time to experience flying using a magic carpet.

    Maa, we are indoor and the altitude is around 30cm.

    It seems like it can¡¯t fly with a heavy load yet.

    I look forward to your future growth.

    Okay okay.

    I got off the flying carpet since it was already Loo¡¯s turn.

    When Loo got on the flying carpet, the part where she is fell to the floor.

    ¡­¡­

    Carpet.

    What have you done?

    Look, Loo is chanting again.

    Loo, it was also written in the magic book that it is counterproductive to threaten it.

    Calm down.

    Calm down, okay?

    -0-

    The flying carpet is flying with the children on board.

    The altitude is the same as when I tried, 30cm.

    Since it is only that high, they¡¯re safe.

    It carried the children who got tired of ying and fell asleep to their respective beds. It was weed by the oni maids.

    Do your best with that job from now on.

    Ah, you shouldn¡¯t bring any children outside the mansion.

    You can only let the children ride you inside the mansion.

    I think it doesn¡¯t matter since you are in the vige but I won¡¯t take any risk.

    No, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you.

    However, it will be dangerous if a monster or demon beastes and you can only bring them 30cm above the ground.

    Also, you¡¯re not fast, right?

    Hahahaha.

    Don¡¯t be depressed.

    You were just born so that¡¯s normal.

    Even a bird can¡¯t fly when it just hatched from an egg.

    It takes quite a while until the chick can fly.

    You were able to fly as soon as you were born which means you are talented.

    You¡¯ll continue to grow from now on.

    Okay okay.

    In the magic book, it was noted that after the carpet began to fly, it should be praised that much or it will be spoiled.

    Maa, I¡¯ll try to scold it if it has done something bad.

    -0-

    By the way, Aegis.

    What happened?

    Why are you pushing out your chest?

    What are you bragging about¡­? Ah, I see.

    You were able to fly the moment you hatched from your egg.

    But aren¡¯t you faster when you runpared to when you fly?

    Don¡¯t get mad, don¡¯t get mad.

    I¡¯m also expecting your growth.

    The temperature of the hot water in the bath has also gotten better.

    You¡¯ll only get better and better in the future.

    Ah, the hair on Sougetsu¡¯s thigh is returning.

    Once it¡¯spletely back, go apologize again.

    I¡¯ll go with you.

    -0-

    Later.

    I saw Aegis on the flying carpet.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Aren¡¯t you a bird?

    The eagle was a little worried so it rode the carpet with Aegis.

    I guess everything¡¯s fine.

 Chapter 672 â€“ Tea Boom and Village Fiveâ€™s New Facility

    <h4>Chapter 672 - Tea Boom and Vige Five¡¯s New Facility</h4>

    Tea, green tea, coffee.

    In Vige Five, there¡¯s a tea boom.

    It all started with my stores, Kuro and Yuki, and Bronze Cafe.

    Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean that I had my two stores teach how to make tea to the residents.

    There was already a culture of drinking tea even before the two stores opened.

    However, Vige Five is a ce made up of migrants so they won¡¯t easily enjoy tea.

    There¡¯s also a construction rush and rather than drinking tea and rxing, they would prefer working and earning.

    Everyone wants to stabilize their livelihoods first.

    I think when they finally stabilized and gained foundation in the vige, Kuro and Yuki and Bronze Caf¨¦ opened up.

    Drinking tea at noon has be the hobby of housewives.

    Seeing how popr the two stores are, those with strong business sense began offering tea in the stalls and stores.

    There are even stores that imitated Kuro and Yuki and Bronze Caf¨¦ who are making brands by either selling at a different price or a different service.

    The more ces they are served, the more tea is consumed.

    The tea production of Vige Five can¡¯t keep up with that so merchants purchased tea leaves from various ces and wholesale them.

    Tea leaves purchased from various ces don¡¯t taste the same.

    It is easy to distinguish which one came from which ce.

    That way, residents looking for their favourite tea has be part of their daily life.

    The tea boom has yet to slow down.

    -0-

    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯m doing what I can to make sure this boom won¡¯t get out of hand.¡¹

    Youko told me all of that while drinking green tea.

    We are currently in a room in Youko¡¯s mansion in Vige Five.

    This is a Japanese-style room with tatami floor. I made it back in the vige during my free time but Youko took them from me.

    Maa, if she likes it, I don¡¯t mind.

    I¡¯m using this room when I¡¯m here too anyway.

    ¡¸The problem is coffee. Since the beans where it came from can only be found in Big Tree Vige, its price is rising too much. It would be nice if it¡¯s only that but fakes havee out.¡¹

    Fake?

    ¡¸If they have found a substitute, then it¡¯s good but they are only ckening water. There are many ways to cken water but only a few are edible to drink. However, those kinds of imitation have yet toe out.¡¹

    ¡­

    ¡¸They managed to cheat the aroma by using real coffee beans so the customers will think that they are genuine. That caused more than a hundred people suffer stomachache. Of course, we have cracked down stores like that but¡­there are still people who are following their footsteps.¡¹

    That¡¯s a headache.

    ¡¸I thought I¡¯d ask you for more coffee beans but, what are you saying about that dandelion or something?¡¹

    That¡¯ can be used as a substitute but, are there dandelions here?

    You only need to roast dandelion roots and use them as the coffee bean substitute.

    ¡¸I see. Roots. I¡¯ll have the merchants study it.¡¹

    You can also use soybean or acorn as substitutes.

    ¡¸Soybean won¡¯t be a problem. However, acorn is seasonal so it can only be used during autumn. Got it.¡¹

    While drinking tea, I discussed coffee substitutes with Youko.

    -0-

    Vige Five has tea boom.

    However, there are some people who are not interested in tea.

    They are basically the drinkers.

    ¡¸Heh, rather than an elegant tea, I¡¯ll drink alcohol.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Drinking alcohol is better than drinking tea.¡¹

    ¡¸As long as there¡¯s alcohol, I¡¯m happy.¡¹

    Some of the stores that serve alcohol have be tea specialty stores. The influence of tea boom is to that extent.

    Drinkers sought alcohol regardless of the tea boom.

    ¡¸Master, give us a drink! Three!¡¹

    ¡¸Got it. Then, here¡¯s your alcohol¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­what the¡­isn¡¯t this tea?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a cocktail of green tea and alcohol, it is called green tea break desu.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Next is a cocktail of tea and alcohol, it is called tea break desu.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Finally, a cocktail of coffee and alcohol, it is called coffee break desu.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you going to drink?¡¹

    ¡¸Maa, that¡¯s the n but¡­¡­¡¹

    Drinkers don¡¯t care about the tea boom.

    Since they don¡¯t care, they shouldn¡¯t care.

    -0-

    There is a rumor circting in Vige Five.

    The rumor is about a hidden tavern of the dwarves.

    And not just dwarves.

    It¡¯s a hidden tavern of the elder dwarves.

    If you are a drinker of Vige Five, you would want to go to that hidden tavern at least once.

    The hidden tavern of the elder dwarves was initially located in the underground shopping street.

    It is a hidden space with only a four and a half tatami mat big and it can only serve a few customers at once.

    It¡¯s a ce where only those who can find the tavern can drink.

    At least that¡¯s the concept.

    ¡¸Who can find a hidden space which is not even in the blueprint of the underground shopping street? Only those who were involved with the construction, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. And those who know about it are the only ones who can drink there.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu. Drinking in a hidden tavern. I like it.¡¹

    The elder dwarves thought so.

    However, they underestimated the passion of the drinkers.

    The existence of the hidden tavern was revealed in no time and it even made the underground shopping street full.

    The tavern was closed due to the order of the acting vige chief(Youko).

    That should have been the end of it but the elder dwarves did not give up.

    They searched for a new ce and opened a tavern again.

    Many people gathered and it was closed again.

    While repeating the trend, the hidden tavern of the elder dwarves continues.

    -0-

    Let¡¯s move to another topic. There¡¯s a newly built inn at the foot of Vige Five.

    It is not an ordinary inn but an inn dedicated for the seakins. Waterways spanned inside and outside of the inn.

    The guest rooms arerge water tanks.

    Thanks to the short-range teleportation gate, the distance between Vige Five and Shashaato City has be closer than ever. Due to the increased visits of the seakins, building an inn for them has be necessary.

    To be honest, I thought they would just return to Shashaato City via the teleportation gate and go back to the sea rather than staying there¡­

    But customers came on their own.

    As for their reason, it takes time to use the teleportation gate so if they stay at the inn, they can enjoy Vige Five from morning untilte at night.

    What impressed the seakins was that a dedicated inn for them has been built for the first time in history.

    And those who have enough money that affords to stay at the inn stayed.

    As a result, more customers came than expected.

    It¡¯s a wonderful problem.

    -0-

    At the basement of the inn dedicated for the seakins.

    The elder dwarves are holding their heads while peeping at the waterways.

    ¡¸Who would have thought that this inn would be this popr?¡¹

    ¡¸We made it so far here but¡­I guess we need to go.¡¹

    ¡¸We should. Everyone would be suspicious seeing dwarves entering an inn for the seakins.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I thought it would work well during the nning stage.¡¹

    ¡¸I think it would be easier to just open a normal store. Let¡¯s ask vige chief to prepare a store for us.¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot. That¡¯s not what we want.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what¡¯s the n?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll continue with a hidden tavern!¡¹

    The hidden tavern of the elder dwarves is looking for a new ce.

    -0-

    Youko: By the way, vige chief, I heard you¡¯re selling coffee beans to Earth¡¯s store in the royal capital.

    Vige Chief: M-my son and daughters are working hard so it is some sort of support for them¡­

    Youko: Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not criticizing you. However, the people of the royal capital only know the true coffee so you can¡¯t serve them substitutes.

    Vige Chief: I¡¯ll consider increasing the production of coffee beans.

 Chapter 673 â€“ Watching

    <h4>Chapter 673 - Watching</h4>

    I¡¯m standing at the terrace of the stadium at the foot of Vige Five.

    I¡¯m wearing important person-looking clothes.

    On my left and right are Youko and Reginleif who are fully dressed too.

    I¡¯m currently standing at the lowest level.

    I don¡¯t really mind but isn¡¯t this too unbnced?

    While I¡¯m thinking about that, Youko started talking to the audience.

    ¡¸¡­¡­our wish has been granted! This year, vige chief will also watch!¡¹

    Thunderous apuse echoed from the audience.

    While the audience cheered, the flying carpet came to me from behind.

    The flying carpet spreads itself behind me. I leave my body to the flying carpet.

    The flying carpet changed shape simr to a chair.

    I sat on the chair-like flying carpet and crossed my legs with pride.

    It doesn¡¯t suit me but what I¡¯m doing was what has been decided earlier.

    Youko and Reginleif nodded satisfactorily. Youko then deres to the audience.

    ¡¸Let the Vige Five¡¯s Martial Arts Tournament begin!¡¹

    The audience cheered more.

    -0-

    Contrary to Youko¡¯s deration, this is not the first time I watched the martial arts tournament of Vige Five.

    Vige Five¡¯s Martial Arts Tournament happens several times a year and I watched it before.

    In fact, I¡¯ve watched it several times already.

    Maa, I didn¡¯t watch it from the beginning to the end but I watched it.

    However, none of the Vige Five¡¯s residents recognize me.

    It seems like watching in the normal audience seat while wearing average clothes is kind of camouge.

    When I leave everything to Youko, it has be like this.

    Since I wanted to test the flying carpet¡¯s ability to be a chair, I cooperated.

    Yeah, it¡¯s amazing.

    Andfortable.

    Won¡¯t the flying carpet copse in time?

    I hope it¡¯s okay.

    Ah, thank you for cooperating.

    If you¡¯re tired, just say it.

    I can secretly put a chair behind you.

    -0-

    Reginleif had gone out to lead Malbit¡¯s group back to the angel¡¯s vige by the end of the spring.

    ording to the n, she was supposed to lead them only until the middle part but as most people expected, she had to lead them all the way to the angel¡¯s vige.

    It seems like they need to do something in the angel¡¯s vige and it was only recently that she came back.

    I told her that she should take a break but she volunteered to participate.

    Unlike Youko, who has lines, she¡¯s just standing beside me which I think is not interesting.

    So thank you for your cooperation.

    -0-

    Tier wasining to Loo in the seat near us.

    ¡¸Why is Reginleif-sama the one standing there and not me?¡¹

    ¡¸Now that you mention it, I think it¡¯s strange that Youko¡¯s there and not me.¡¹

    ¡¸Loo-san was too devoted to your research that you¡¯re not even involved in the nning of this event¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You too, Tier. I know that you¡¯ve been too busy taking the mineral bars I¡¯ve secured.¡¹

    ¡¸Loo-san, you¡¯re taking some of my mineral bars too. We¡¯ve been taking things from each other.¡¹

    You two, don¡¯t just take from each other without permission.

    Even if you two are close, you should not forget about courtesy.

    Okay?

    I shouldn¡¯t say that since I¡¯m the reason you have to do it because I secured Gutt¡¯s share?

    ¡­¡­no, isn¡¯t that normal?

    -0-

    Vige Five¡¯s martial arts tournament moves on with excitement.

    When I watch before, it isn¡¯t like this.

    I asked Youko.

    ¡¸When they heard vige chief is going to watch, many participants registered.¡¹

    It is said that a lot of people are going to take this chance to show off their ability.

    I see.

    Ah, that¡¯s someone I know.

    The manager of Bronze Caf¨¦.

    Bronze Knight.

    He¡¯s a handsome man so the women of the crowd started cheering their throat out.

    I think that¡¯s unnecessary because the opponent looks like a bodybuilder swordsman.

    No, the bodybuilder swordsman has a lot of fans too.

    He¡¯s being cheered loudly.

    I¡¯m cheering for the bronze knight in my heart.

    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t like that bodybuilder swordsman but the bronze knight is the assistant manager of my caf¨¦.

    However, I¡¯m sure I shouldn¡¯t show that I¡¯m supporting someone.

    -0-

    The match was won by the bronze knight.

    There were two times where the bodybuilder swordsman almost won but Reginleif said that the bronze knight was guiding him to do those.

    I see.

    -0-

    In addition to the bronze knight, the white silver knight and the red iron knight also participated.

    Both of them won without trouble.

    What are the criteria for matchups?

    I think there¡¯s too much difference in ability.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Following the Big Tree Vige¡¯s tradition, it seems like the matches are selected by draw lots.

    It can¡¯t be helped then.

    Also, it¡¯s a single-elimination format.

    There will only be one person standing in the end.

    -0-

    There¡¯s also an exhibition match.

    Pirika appeared.

    She¡¯s wearing a wafuku(Japanese traditional clothes). She looks like a samurai.

    Her sword also looks like a Japanese sword¡­it is a Japanese sword.

    ¡¸It was covered with dust.¡¹

    Youko gave it to her.

    Her enemies are¡­twenty people?

    Hnn?

    Those twenty people are wearing dougi-like clothes but they are golems.

    Note: Dougi clothes are Japanese martial arts uniforms. Basically the uniform of the karate or judo club members of your favorite manga or anime.

    Why are there golems there? Let¡¯s ask Tier¡­

    It looks like I can¡¯t.

    I only find Loo sitting there.

    She shouldn¡¯t have gone home on her own¡­¡­

    Tier is the one controlling those twenty golems.

    Those twenty golems have their own weapons¡­there¡¯s a tinged of strange light in those weapons so they should be magic weapons. What are you doing?

    Loo said she prepared them.

    And she said that proudly.

    Okay.

    But, aren¡¯t you being too harsh on Pirika?

    -0-

    The exhibition match started.

    As expected of Tier, she¡¯s manipting each golem making each of them simr to the level of a master. They surrounded Pirika and started attacking her with their magic weapons.

    However, Pirika avoided the golem¡¯s attacks at the distance of a single sheet of paper and defeated them one by one with each swing of her sword.

    I finally know why her opponents are golems.

    If they are not golems, blood will be spilled.

    Some of them don¡¯t have legs or arms. Some have their necks fly and there are even those who were cut in two.

    Maa, it¡¯s because they are golem that she didn¡¯t hold back. If she¡¯s fighting with someone, I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t cut the opponent¡¯s arms, legs, and neck.

    It was judged that the other party had no way to fight. Well, she¡¯s the only one standing on the stage.

    Rather than an exhibition match, it¡¯s more of Pirika¡¯s performance.

    Yeah, Pirika has be strong.

    And I¡¯m d she looks cheerful.

    Pirika had an affair with Gulf.

    That caused me to worry.

    And now, I heard that she¡¯s recovering and is doing well¡­

    It seems like they are right.

    Good.

    Is she over with Gulf?

    She beat all the golems and was apuded on the stage.

    The audience apuded loudly.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Hnn?

    Why is Pirika refusing to leave the stage?

    The referee seems to be a bit troubled too.

    What happened?

    ¡¸Master Gulf, how about a match with me?¡¹

    Pirika called Gulf to the stage.

    Since I¡¯m here, Gulf is also at the venue¡­ah, Gulf stood on the stage.

    Then, Pirika said with a smile.

    ¡¸The lose must listen to whatever the winner says.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Areh?

    Pirika, haven¡¯t you given up Gulf?

    Do-don¡¯t tell me.

    Ah, hey, Pirika, don¡¯t stir up the crowd to force Gulf.

    Before anyone notices, golems are already surrounding the stage as if to make sure Gulf won¡¯t leave.

    Is Tier cooperating with Pirika?

    When I looked back, even Loo was missing.

    Loo is also on Pirika¡¯s side.

    Gulf, don¡¯t ept it.

    Run!

    There is no shame in running away from a trap!

    -0-

    During their match, I sent Reginleif to intrude so Pirika and Gulf¡¯s match was left unsettled.

    I¡¯ll call Loo, Tier, and Pirikater.

    I have to preach them.

    -0-

    Youko: (I won¡¯t say that I knew Pirika¡¯s n.)

    Reginleif: I had fun fighting the two of them.

    Red Iron Knight: Only part of narration.

    White Silver Knight: The only one that did something in this chapter was the bronze knight!

    Chelsea: Am I a joke to you? At least you were mentioned.

 Chapter 674 â€“ Closing

    <h4>Chapter 674 - Closing</h4>

    When the sun set, the award ceremony of Vige Five¡¯s martial arts tournament began.

    Since it was a single-elimination tournament, I thought that there would only be one winner but there were eight.

    The tournament ended in the quarterfinals.

    It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no time.

    It is an honor to be recognized by me so instead of continuing until there¡¯s only one person standing, it has been decided that it will end when there are eight people remaining.

    Though it doesn¡¯t feelplete, the eight are happy so let¡¯s just do it.

    The eight were awarded by me.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    These eight, I don¡¯t recognize any of them.

    What happened to the bronze knight?

    How about the white silver knight and the red iron knight?

    I didn¡¯t see them lose.

    After checking, I heard that the bronze knight gave up after the second battle saying he¡¯s already satisfied with his attainment in this tournament.

    Then, pulled his fans back to the caf¨¦.

    ¡­¡­

    I¡¯m d that you are dedicated to your job but, is that okay?

    The white silver knight and red iron knight also abstained.

    The two of them were injured when they joined the battle against Reginleif during Pirika¡¯s exhibition match.

    Can¡¯t they be healed with magic?

    Their injury was cured by magic but they felt that they lost so they won¡¯t make any excuses.

    I see.

    Maa, no one¡¯sining so I guess there¡¯s no problem.

    What about Chelsea?

    I think she¡¯s the only one that can fight against Pirika in Vige Five?

    She didn¡¯t participate?

    She thought it¡¯s unfair to join the main tournament via rmendation so she wanted to participate in the general selection.

    However, too many participated in the general selection so there are a lot of people that never managed to join the draw lots and she¡¯s one of them.

    ¡­

    Ehto, what a shame.

    Next time, join the tournament via rmendation.

    Yeah, I feel like you are like the demon king in draw lots, just the opposite.

    -0-

    Even after the awarding ceremony and deration of the end of the martial arts tournament, the enthusiasm in Vige Five did not decrease.

    It will be festive until tomorrow morning.

    In preparation for this, stalls are already lined up, and there are tables and chairs in various ces.

    I wonder if the bronze knight gave up to take care of this.

    I informed all the assistant managers of all my stores to do what they want.

    Though arge deficit is a problem, not much is eptable.

    So, depending on the assistant managers of each store, each of them will do something.

    I will not touch anything.

    I only expect the reportter and pay for expenses if necessary.

    Maa, it¡¯s dangerous to leave it all to thempletely so I had Youko¡¯s subordinate watch over them.

    I return to Big Tree Vige using the flying carpet to pick up Youko¡¯s daughter, Hitoe.

    When Hitoe saw Youko, she ran and jumped at her.

    They have a good rtionship.

    Alfred and I shouldn¡¯t lose.

    While thinking so, I walked towards a room in Youko¡¯s mansion.

    There, Loo, Tier, and Pirika are sitting on chairs, waiting.

    -0-

    I won¡¯t say all the details.

    Gulf has clearly refused so there¡¯s no point in courting him.

    That¡¯s what I told Pirika.

    I have to say something to Loo and Tier too.

    You may have helped a friend but that will lead to ruining Gulf¡¯s family.

    No, you¡¯re right, it doesn¡¯t necessarily end up with their family ruined.

    However, there¡¯s a possibility.

    This is not something ¡°I want you to understand¡±. This is my order.

    I will protect Gulf¡¯s family.

    -0-

    ording to the report, Pirika is recovering, isn¡¯t that right?

    It doesn¡¯t look like it.

    Hnn?

    You gave uppletely once?

    However, someone told you to not give up?

    Who is it?

    Fearina?

    Who?

    I feel like I heard that name somewhere¡­¡­ehto¡­¡­

    The daughter of the baker in Shashaato City?

    I don¡¯t know her.

    She¡¯s the lover of the son of Governor Ifrus?

    You¡¯re talking about Governor Ifrus of Shashaato City, right?

    Who¡¯s his son?

    Gilspark?

    ¡­¡­AH!

    I met him several times in Ma.

    I see. I indeed heard Fearina¡¯s name from Gilspark many many times during those times.

    Heh, Gilspark and Fearina will get married?

    Both parents had given permission but Fearina had dyed it a number of times because she¡¯s prioritizing her bread research.

    I see.

    That¡¯s a happy story.

    Eh?

    There was a wedding invitation for me?

    It is scheduled next year so you haven¡¯t reported it to me yet?

    Okay.

    Then?

    How did the bride Fearina tell Pirika to not give up?

    ¡¸This is what Fearina said to me.¡¹

    Pirika closed her eyes and imitated her voice.

    ¡¸If you give up, that¡¯s the end! If you don¡¯t give up, one day, you¡¯ll seed! Do your best! Don¡¯t lose!¡¹

    O-okay.

    ¡­¡­yeah.

    No, I was just surprised by how you remember it but, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­

    That¡­perhaps¡­¡­

    Did she say those lines to herself when she started her ¡°research¡±?

    Given how Gilspark describes Fearina to me, I certainly think so.

    -0-

    Demon King: Comrade?

    Chelsea: N-no!

 Chapter 675 â€“ True Intent

    <h4>Chapter 675 - True Intent</h4>

    Pirika covered her face using her hands.

    At first, she was resisting but when I asked her how Fearina normally is, she finally understood.

    Yeah, love is blind and it is often the reason for overlooking all other things.

    Don¡¯t think of it too much.

    For now, let¡¯s stop talking but it doesn¡¯t mean this will be the end of it.

    We will resume tomorrow.

    Gulf¡¯s wife also deserves an apology.

    -0-

    I left Pirika to Loo and Tier and participated in Vige Five¡¯s festival.

    No one will ever recognize me if I¡¯m wearing normal clothes.

    Yeah, this is so easy.

    Or so I thought because I have two super popr guards, Gulf and Daga.

    Almost everyone in Vige Five knows the two of them.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    After hanging out with the residents of Vige Five for an hour, I visited Kuro and Yuki.

    There, I met Ria, Ann, Hakuren, and Rasuti.

    Eh?

    Why isn¡¯t Flora with you?

    I heard that she¡¯s supposed to wait for me with you here.

    She was kidnapped along the way?

    By whom?

    Reginleif?

    -0-

    Reginleif became an instant celebrity on the night of the festival.

    Aside from interfering with Pirika and Gulf¡¯s battle, she fought with many challengers who wanted to test their skills.

    Originally, that¡¯s supposed to be the role of Pirika, Gulf, and Daga¡­

    Maa, she¡¯s the flower this night.

    In addition, after defeating an opponent, Reginleif will talk about the other party¡¯s weakness in detail so she gathers more and more people who want to learn.

    This isn¡¯t bad.

    That is if we don¡¯t care about the precious healing mage(Flora) that was abducted¡­

    Unfortunately, I care so it¡¯s bad.

    I¡¯ll have Loo or Tier rece her.

    If Pirika has recovered, both are good.

    -0-

    When I left Kuro and Yuki with the group, we encountered Gutt¡¯s family.

    It seems like his wife Naashi and his daughter Nutt forcibly took him, who was obsessed with the new mineral ores taken from the boxes, away from the forge.

    ¡¸Work is important but family is also important desu¡¹

    Naashi¡¯s right.

    Gutt probably participated in the festival because she understood what Naashi means.

    Nutt has been the oneesan of the children of the vige but today, she¡¯s somewhat childish.

    It looks like she wants to be spoiled by her parents too.

    Perhaps Nutt is like this when she¡¯s at home.

    I don¡¯t want to disturb them so I thought of leaving after a light greeting but Naashi stopped me.

    Hnn?

    She stopped me but it looks like she finds it hard to say whatever¡¯s in her mind¡­¡­

    I secured a table in a nearby stall.

    I made it clear that I will only speak with her if Gutt¡¯s with us.

    I absolutely won¡¯t speak with Naashi with just the two of us.

    Gutt must be present.

    Also, there should be another one, then, Ria¡­Ria rmended Ann so I called Ann to sit with us.

    Ria asks Gulf and Daga to guard the area with her.

    Areh?

    That.

    Does Ria know what we are going to talk about?

    Hakuren and Rasuti, my apologies but, can you wait a minute?

    ¡¸Okay, until I finish drinking this tea.¡¹

    ¡¸Oneesama, since Gulf and Daga are going to buy food, it would be better until you finish eating them.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Then, let¡¯s follow that arrangement.¡¹

    Okay.

    -0-

    ¡¸It might be presumptuous of me but, I was watching the martial arts tournament earlier¡­¡¹

    It looks like what she wanted to speak with me was about Gulf and Pirika.

    As a wife who protects her family, she also wouldn¡¯t miss something like that.

    I thought she wanted Loo and Tier to apologize for joining but I guess I was wrong.

    ¡¸What happened earlier, Gulf¡¯s wife is aware of it.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Eh?

    What do you mean?

    Is Gulf¡¯s wife not disturb with Gulf marrying Pirika?

    Why?

    ¡¸I heard Gulf¡¯s wife¡¯s true intentions to some extent. Please allow me to talk about it.¡¹

    Let me hear it.

    ¡¸To put it bluntly, it¡¯s about a ¡°role session¡± problem desu.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Role session?

    What is that?

    I look at Ann who¡¯s next to me.

    ¡¸Vige chief, currently, you entrusted Gulf-sama the role of your guard.¡¹

    Yeah, I assigned him as my guard.

    He¡¯s strong and he also hasmon sense of an ordinary person.

    He¡¯s also familiar with the geography of this kingdom.

    ¡¸However, Gulf-sama¡¯s son is working as a mason.¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    He¡¯s not only paving stones for the road of Big Tree Vige but he¡¯s also responsible for building the stage of the martial arts tournament.

    He is necessary for Big Tree Vige.

    ¡¸Yes. In addition, he is already married and already started a family of his own desu.¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s right.

    He even has a child.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s why the problem is, Gulf-sama has been entrusted by vige chief to be his guard.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­?

    I don¡¯t understand.

    How¡¯s that a problem?

    ¡¸While Gulf-sama is healthy, it is necessary for him to raise a sessor that can guard vige chief, however, he has no sessor.¡¹

    Hnnnnnnnnnnnnn?

    Wait a minute.

    Why does he need to raise a sessor?

    ¡¸A king¡¯s child will be a king and a knight¡¯s child will be a knight.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Ehto.

    Let me calm down a little.

    Hnn?

    Hakuren?

    Ah, my tea.

    Thanks.

    I drink the tea and think.

    ¡­

    A king¡¯s child will be king.

    A knight¡¯s child will be a knight.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Right, feudalism.

    A society in which the lord will give roles and rewards to vassals and people of his territory that fulfill their roles.

    In most feudalistic societies, social status is hereditary.

    The title of the demon king and his four heavenly kings are not hereditary but that is the result of being in a multi-race kingdom.

    Other than the role of the demon king and his four heavenly kings, almost everything else is hereditary.

    You mean¡­

    Gulf¡¯s wife wants the one who¡¯ll inherit Gulf¡¯s role to be someone blood-rted to him?

    ¡¸That is right.¡¹

    I see¡­¡­

    Ehto¡­¡­

    Now, I think I shouldn¡¯t say something useless like the role as my guard can¡¯t be inherited.

    I¡¯ve read the atmosphere.

    I thought I already understood but Naashi kept on talking.

    ¡¸It seems like Gulf¡¯s wife has already done what she can and she can only turn to Pirika to increase that possibility. She thought that a child between Gulf and Pirika would surely be capable of inheriting his role.¡¹

    I understand.

    That¡¯s the reason why Gulf¡¯s wife allowed Gulf and Pirika to be together.

    I see.

    Gulf¡¯s wife, to think that you would value Gulf¡¯s job as my guard as this important, I appreciate it.

    Every time there¡¯s a talk about it, I do my best to take Gulf out of it as help.

    I should reflect on my actions.

    Though I don¡¯t like reflecting on it!

    This is about getting married and having a child!

    I want to shout.

    I want to scream¡­

    As someone who was born in a modern capitalistic society, I¡¯m truly dissatisfied with how feudalism works.

    Though even in my own country, going back 100 years ago or even 50 years ago, there¡¯s no freedom of marriage yet.

    Thinking about it, during the beastboys¡¯ marriage, parents¡¯ approval is necessary.

    If this is how this world works, it will be strange for me toin.

    It is me who¡¯s weird.

    However, I want the child to live like a child.

    I want him to have a choice of inheriting his parent¡¯s job if he wants it himself.

    I don¡¯t agree with the idea of bearing a child just because there is a necessity of role session and raising that child to be the sessor.

    When I think of that, I feel like I¡¯m talking about my wives¡­

    I look at Ann.

    Ann looked away.

    Yeah, Ann is already training our son, Torain, to be a butler.

    I finally understand why Ria refused to join when I asked her earlier.

    Ria is the leader of the high elves so she wants our son to be the sessor of her role.

    Ah, and that¡¯s probably the reason why Loo and Tier cooperated.

    I sensed that Loo and Tier are indeed kind of aggressive today which is unusual.

    Loo is hiding it but she wants Alfred to seed me as the vige chief.

    Tier too. She wants Tiselle to be Alfred¡¯s aid.

    That¡¯s why when Gulf¡¯s wife asked them, they did not refuse.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I finally realized it.

    I have to thank Naashi.

    There is no way anyone would dare talk about this topic to me.

    Alright, let¡¯s have a family meeting tomorrow.

    My bad for Gulf and Pirika but I¡¯ll put them behind for now.

    I have to let everyone know my attitude towards the children first.

    Thus, I decided to enjoy the festival.

    Let¡¯s enjoy the festival for now.

    Ah, Flora¡¯s back.

    Thank you for your hard work.

    Loo and Tier are with Reginleif?

    Good.

    Let¡¯s check them out before we go hometer.

    Read thetest update only at

    Naashi: Is that alright?

    Youko: You did well. Leave the follow-up to me.

    -0-

    Beastgirl: Ano, Gulf-sama¡¯s daughter is just right beside me, can¡¯t her child inherit the role?

    Senna: I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for vige chief¡¯s child to inherit the guard¡¯s role.

    -0-

    Gutt: It¡¯s hard to restore the fire of the forge so we can¡¯t stop¡­

    Disciples: Leave that to us. Leave the forge to us and enjoy the festival.

    Gutt: Kuh, don¡¯t put your hand on those ores.

    Disciples:¡­¡­¡­

    Gutt: Reply. Why are you not replying?

 Chapter 676 â€“ Calmed Down

    <h4>Chapter 676 - Calmed Down</h4>

    The next day.

    Though I nned to have a family meeting, I calmed down after a good night¡¯s sleep.

    However, we still need to do it.

    The agenda I want to discuss is the children¡¯s future.

    Considering that it is about the future, everyone, including those who haven¡¯t borne my child yet, deserves to participate¡­¡­

    No, I¡¯m not going to assert dominance to have everyone follow me obediently.

    Am I still too selfish wanting others to agree with me by making them understand?

    However, it is very likely to get out of control if there are too many people involved in this discussion.

    That¡¯s why we scale it down to meetings of delegates.

    The participants are¡­Loo, Tier, Ria, Ann, Hakuren, Rasuti, Frau, and Senna.

    I asked Gran Maria, Kuudel, and Corone to join but the three of them refrained saying Tier would participate.

    It¡¯s not that they¡¯ll obey Tier¡¯s decision one-sidedly but they want to avoid making angels the dominant race in the meeting.

    Maa, given the character of the participants, that might indeed happen.

    For the time being, let¡¯s say that my idea is the ¡°Liberal Faction¡± and those who are with the inheritance side are the ¡°Inheritance Faction¡±.

    -0-

    Considering the reason how this meeting came to be, Loo and Tier are part of ¡°Inheritance Faction¡±.

    Ria and Ann are part of ¡°Inheritance Faction¡± too.

    Hakuren and Rasuti will surely support my opinion but I remember Dors saying that they have roles as dragons.

    Since it is their race¡¯s role, it is something that will be inherited.

    Yep, there¡¯s no doubt.

    They might say I¡¯m wrong but let¡¯s mark Hakuren and Rasuti as members of the ¡°Inheritance Faction¡±.

    -0-

    Frau doesn¡¯t want Fracia to inherit anything.

    However, don¡¯t Beezel and the nanny Holy expect Fracia to be a sessor?

    Frau is Beezel¡¯s only daughter after all.

    Once Fracia grows older, Beezel mighte forward and talk about session.

    Is there no other way?

    If he has any other blood rtives, can¡¯t he leave it to them?

    ¡­¡­but once Fracia grows up, she might marry someone and leave the vige.

    On the other hand, if we leave her under Beezel, she¡¯ll live the life of studying to inherit Beezel¡¯s territory.

    Once Beezeles forward in the future, will Frau go against him?

    Frau should be ¡°Inheritance Faction¡± too.

    -0-

    What about Senna?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Senna is Gutt¡¯s little sister and the daughter of the mayor of Howling Vige.

    However, Senna is prepared to bury her bones in Big Tree Vige.

    This doesn¡¯te from me alone, Senna said it herself.

    And I don¡¯t doubt her.

    Thus, she doesn¡¯t care about Howling Vige.

    And with regard to how she educates Sette¡­¡­

    In addition to studying, she¡¯s also making her help with the beastkin¡¯s job.

    Isn¡¯t that education for sessors?

    -0-

    The meeting will take ce with those participants.

    Yeah, I can already see how they are going to admonish me.

    I can see it clearly.

    -0-

    Maa, yesterday, I got a little hot but thinking about it, role session is the same as skill session so it is not a bad thing to let the children help the parent¡¯s work.

    Skill is an asset.

    What¡¯s so bad about parents teaching their skills to their children?

    Is it evil to make your child inherit the skill you have developed?

    Of course not.

    However, if the child doesn¡¯t have the talent to inherit the skill or if the child doesn¡¯t have the intention of inheriting that skill, it bes evil.

    But, will you let that skill be buried forever?

    In addition, how can one decide if the person does or doesn¡¯t have talent?

    Is motivation even counted?

    Can it really not be done without talent?

    I don¡¯t think so.

    It should depend on how the sessor or the other people around the sessor are happy or not.

    -0-

    Let¡¯s think again, reset.

    Summarize your thoughts.

    What do I hate and what do I want to do?

    As for me¡­¡­

    When a child reaches a certain age of being able to think for himself, I think he should have the freedom to choose his profession.

    Yeah, that¡¯s right.

    Just because your parent is a knight doesn¡¯t mean you have to be a knight too.

    The children must do what they want to do.

    ¡­¡­

    However, thinking about it from the side of an employer, I won¡¯t hire someone just because he ¡°wants to do it¡±.

    He should have the physical strength and knowledge fitting the ¡°wants to do it¡± properly.

    And, can we live by doing what we want to do?

    In my previous world, even if you want to be an idol, even if you strive to be an actor, you often hear stories of how they suffer along the way.

    Moreover, not only that it takes time but you have to be lucky too. Most people give up because they can¡¯t even make a living.

    As a parent, there¡¯s something inside me that will support my children.

    However, there¡¯s also something inside me that will not let them walk the road of suffering.

    This is hard.

    A child should be independent and walk the path he wants but the parent¡¯s instructions shouldn¡¯t be overlooked.

    Umu.

    I can¡¯t conclude anything.

    However, I shouldn¡¯t give up.

    -0-

    ¡¸Ano, vige chief, it¡¯s time to start the meeting.¡¹

    One of the oni maids told me that.

    Thanks.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Yeah, let¡¯s talk to my wives for the time being.

    How should I convey my thoughts?

    I think it would be best to look at each child first before saying something.

    -0-

    The next day.

    I spoke with Gulf¡¯s wife.

    ¡¸Gulf is the best warrior in Howling Vige but in this vige, he¡¯s in the lower level. Even so, I don¡¯t want him to lose the skills he had cultivated since we were in Howling Vige so I consulted Loo-sama.¡¹

    I see.

    So you epted that because of Loo and the other¡¯s advice.

    However, if that is the case, you should have your own child seed him.

    Don¡¯t you think it is wrong to push that to Pirika?

    ¡¸My son took the path of being a mason.¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸My daughter is working under vige chief.¡¹

    Yeah, she¡¯s a hard worker.

    ¡¸As vige chief said, I want to make my own child inherit Gulf¡¯s skill¡­however.¡¹

    Say it.

    What is it?

    Is it a problem regarding the age where a beastkin can get pregnant?

    No, I heard that she can still bear a child if she wants to.

    ¡¸My daughter is doing well in this vige but I abandoned her before.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸We were able to meet again in this vige but I thought I would never see her again. My guilt prevents me from bearing another child.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I understand.

    I understand why she feels that way.

    No, I¡¯m being too arrogant saying I understand.

    Although her daughter is happily living here, she abandoned her daughter.

    There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be able to understand how a mother would feel after being forced to abandon her daughter.

    Fumu.

    However, I ask you to forget that guilt.

    If you can¡¯t forget, put all the me on me. I¡¯m the one who took your daughter away from you.

    ¡¸Vige chief¡­¡¹

    And I want you to consider Gulf¡¯s feelings.

    Because for Gulf, he only belongs to you.

 Chapter 677 â€“ Cleaning Up the Mess

    <h4>Chapter 677 - Cleaning Up the Mess</h4>

    When I was rxing in one of the rooms of my mansion, Gulf came.

    Are you done talking with your wife?

    ¡¸I apologize for causing trouble.¡¹

    It¡¯s not so much of a nuisance.

    I¡¯m the originator since I¡¯m the one who demanded the migration.

    ¡¸We had been discussing about it before and never reached an agreement.¡¹

    They are already like that and then, I took Gulf my guard and everything happened so she should be upset.

    ¡¸She¡¯s not that upset¡­please give her some time and I¡¯ll bring her with me to apologize to you again.¡¹

    I don¡¯t need an apology.

    Rather than that, I prefer if you can be more active especially now that summer harvest is almost here.

    ¡¸As you wish.¡¹

    And one more thing.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    Even if it is your child, I will decide whether he can be my guard or not given his ability.

    ¡¸Of course desu. No, that¡¯s how it should be desu.¡¹

    Good.

    ¡¸I¡­¡­no, we are doing everything we can so that we can be recognized by you desu.¡¹

    Ehto, should I thank you for that?

    ¡¸You probably don¡¯t care about it but, please recall Youko-sama¡¯s greeting during the start of the Vige Five¡¯s martial arts tournament desu.¡¹

    Youko¡¯s greeting that time?

    Ah, I see.

    Right.

    ¡¸Do your best.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha¡¹

    -0-

    A little after Gulf left the room, Senna came.

    ¡¸Vige chief, I¡¯m very sorry for the inconvenience this time.¡¹

    Senna apologizes. Since she¡¯s the representative of the beastkins of the vige, she¡¯s the first person Gulf¡¯s wife consulted.

    Originally, this should have been an internal affair of the beastkin.

    However, Representative Senna is too inexperienced with the delicate problems of older families.

    Thus, she brought outside intervention.

    Loo and Tier.

    And the story got bigger.

    If she had consulted her older brother¡¯s wife(Naashi) instead of Loo and Tier, things might have been more rxed.

    However, given their social status in the vige, the representative can¡¯t just forward the problem to her sister-inw.

    She can¡¯t even consult her.

    ¡­¡­

    Hnn?

    ¡¸Ano? Is there something wrong?¡¹

    Ah, sorry.

    I was thinking a little.

    By the way¡­¡­ah, you don¡¯t have to apologize, Senna.

    The problem only became bigger because of the work of the person you consulted.

    It should be that person who should apologize.

    ¡¸?¡¹

    Senna looks worried.

    You don¡¯t have to worry that much.

    -0-

    After Senna left the room, I waited a little bit.

    Youko was the next person who came.

    It¡¯s still noon but she came back to Big Tree Vige¡­¡­

    After all, everything that happened is all ording to Youko¡¯s n, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸It would be too much to say that I¡¯m the mastermind.¡¹

    Youko brought a chair in front of me and sat down.

    Her expression looks okay.

    ¡¸I think I¡¯ve been the guide at most¡­how did you find out?¡¹

    When Senna consulted me.

    For Senna, Loo and Tier are people she can¡¯t easily speak with.

    In addition, Loo and Tier are both busy with their respective research.

    She wouldn¡¯t forward a problem that can be solved by you.

    She probably talked about it to Ramurias first since I assigned her as the caretaker of the beastkins before.

    After the beastboys left for the capital, Ramurias is now solely working at my mansion.

    She¡¯s assisting me from time to time, and she¡¯s assisting you too.

    Perhaps when Senna consulted Ramurias, Ramurias was probably assisting you.

    In other words, you overheard the problem when she went to consult Ramurias.

    Or at least that¡¯s what I think.

    ¡¸I see, but don¡¯t be so angry¡­¡­Oh, you¡¯re not angry at all.¡¹

    Maa, thanks to that, I was able to think of a lot of things.

    ¡¸That¡¯s great.¡¹

    However, do you really need to involve Pirika?

    It¡¯s not like you.

    ¡¸That sword saint and Gulf are kind of awkward with each other. I thought of making them both rampage so that they¡¯ll release whatever¡¯s inside them. That will freshen them up.¡¹

    Is that it?

    Isn¡¯t that kind of rude?

    ¡¸Even if she wins, the sword saint would never ask him to take her as his wife.¡¹

    Really?

    But I feel like that¡¯s what she¡¯s aiming for¡­

    ¡¸If she really wants to marry him, do you think she¡¯ll say ¡°the loser must listen to the winner¡± one-sidedly? If she wins, do you think she has the guts to order him to marry her?¡¹

    Now that you mention it¡­¡­I see.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think the sword saint wants to destroy Gulf¡¯s family. However, being told by a friend of her marriage story, the love she had given up was rekindled but that¡¯s it.¡¹

    Ah, so that¡¯s how she feels.

    However, why did she put Gulf in a situation where he can¡¯t refuse?

    I was forced to send Reginleif¡­

    ¡¸I arranged a ce. Weapons too. However, I will not be so stupid as to support one side and force the other to marry.¡¹

    Then, I want to ask something.

    It started with a fuss until it became bigger and bigger.

    Do you really have to make it big?

    Youko could have taken care of it in her own power but she chose to involve Loo and Tier.

    Since Naashi knew, every woman of Big Tree Vige should have known about it too.

    ¡¸That¡¯s, well, with a little fuss, I thought of cooling Gulf¡¯s wife¡¯s head.¡¹

    ¡­¡­was it hot enough for you to take action?

    ¡¸The problem in her house is out. She wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it inside anymore.¡¹

    Mou.

    ¡¸Maa, I¡¯ve caused trouble to vige chief. I won¡¯t say anything about that but let me take care of the sword saint.¡¹

    Are you sure?

    ¡¸I have not aged in vain. Leave her to me.¡¹

    Okay, please.

    -0-

    After Youko leaves the room, I think a little.

    As for the reason, Youko not only involved Loo and Tier but every woman of Big Tree Vige.

    It shouldn¡¯t be just to calm Gulf¡¯s wife.

    What is her other purpose?

    She made a simple problem into a big trouble for that reason.

    Ah, it shouldn¡¯t be.

    Let¡¯s think of the future, maybe that¡¯s her purpose.

    ¡¸Session. Session of roles, session of skills. There are those who don¡¯t mind it but there are those who are desperate for finding one.¡¹

    In other words, she¡¯s criticizing me for not making enough children.

    No, I¡¯m working hard enough.

    It shouldn¡¯t be Loo or Tier who asked Youko.

    It shouldn¡¯t be Ann or Ria¡­¡­

    It shouldn¡¯t be Gran Maria too.

    I followed Ruincia¡¯s advice to do what I want.

    As a result, the number of restless nights decreased.

    Yet, more and more angels got pregnant.

    Should I really be worried about that?

    I wonder.

    I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯ll do things at my own pace.

    In this world, it is natural for a man of good fortune to marry a number of women but deep inside me, I think the shelves of my heart have already be a bookstore.

    I don¡¯t want it to be a library so no.

    And even if I say no, there should be those aggressive types that will actively attack.

    -0-

    Vige People: There¡¯s an easy-to-approach person near vige chief? Who are you talking about?

    Oni Maids: (It¡¯s Ramurias-sama)

 Chapter 678 â€“ Hired as a Maid

    <h4>Chapter 678 - Hired as a Maid</h4>

    My name is Ayaness.

    I¡¯m an ordinary maid-desu.

    Yeah, very normal desu.

    I apologize but I¡¯m someone with no distinct characteristic.

    I¡¯m ordered by the present head of the Goldberg house, my employer, to serve Godmillion-sama.

    Godmillion-sama is the firstborn of the present head.

    In short, I¡¯m to take care of this boy desu.

    No, since our age is simr, I might be his ymate.

    Eh?

    Lovemate?

    Please, stop.

    I¡¯ll cry.

    -0-

    Today, like always, Godmillion-sama picked a quarrel with his schoolmates.

    No, given what happened, should I say he bought it himself?

    Godmillion-sama is arrogant.

    If he changes his character a little, I think things like this will decrease. However, it seems like someone¡¯s nature is difficult to change.

    ¡¸Ayaness, don¡¯ty your hands on them, they are my prey.¡¹

    Prey?

    Even though there are three of them?

    Maa, it¡¯s disrespectful to worry desu.

    So, as I was told, I won¡¯t do anything.

    I will not support you.

    For the time being, I should be thankful that I now have some free time.

    How should I use my free time?

    Yeah.

    Right desu.

    Let¡¯s use it to think nonsense.

    For example, posing as a stylish maid while making a fool of the other party.

    Good.

    Good that I was able to do this. I¡¯ll probably do this once or twice in my whole life.

    How should I make a fool of them?

    When I was thinking of what pose I should do, I heard Godmillion-sama crying.

    ¡¸Ayaness, help me, help meee!¡¹

    Haa.

    I p my hands and stop those who are assaulting Godmillion-sama.

    ¡¸Excuse me, please wait a moment.¡¹

    After saying so, I grab the base of the neck of the fallen Godmillion-sama and make his stand.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯rete. Why can¡¯t you help me sooner¡­guheee!¡¹

    Godmillion-sama¡¯s words were interrupted by a fist embedded in his abdomen.

    That¡¯s my fist.

    ¡¸Wha-what are you doing¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Godmillion-sama, you are the heir of the Goldberg family, right?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸The heir must never go back to what he said no matter what. Do you understand?¡¹

    ¡¸E-even if you say that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Do you understand?¡¹

    ¡¸U-understood¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Good. Then, please hang in there. Sorry to have kept you waiting. Please hit Godmillion-sama until you are satisfied.¡¹

    I bow to Godmillion-sama and step back.

    Good luck, now, let¡¯s think about the continuation of my¡­areh?

    What happened desu?

    The three of you.

    Aren¡¯t you going to continue?

    It looks like they areforting Godmillion-sama but, why are they even doing that?

    No, it¡¯s nice that they made up¡­¡­

    Then, going back to my free time.

    Haa.

    Godmillion-sama, please look at your opponent first before picking a fight.

    It looks like your opponent is stronger.

    And yet you¡¯re nning to pick a fight with him at the same time as you are picking a fight with those three again¡­

    I¡¯m d this is a school.

    If it is outside the school¡­something terrible might have happened already.

    Would you win if I joined?

    Of course.

    Oh, but, Godmillion-sama will pull my legs. Maa, that¡¯s too much to say.

    If Godmillion-sama can go back and don¡¯t fight, I can win for sure¡­¡­

    Oya?

    Why are you crying?

    If you have time to cry, use it to be strong.

    Also, you sound like a big mouse.

    I have told you about it many times.

    Hey, don¡¯t move.

    Your hair is a mess so stay still.

    Read thetest update only at

    I walk a little behind Godmillion-sama.

    This is the best position for a maid desu.

    If there is an ambush upfront, I can use Godmillion-sama as a shield and that would also buy me time to escape.

    Ah, don¡¯t get me wrong.

    My loyalty is with my employer, the head of the Goldberg family.

    I¡¯m only serving Godmillion-sama because of the order of the head of the family.

    And his order that time was to take care of him as a maid.

    In short, I¡¯m not a guard.

    And even if I¡¯m a guard, why would I use my own body as a shield for someone?

    Do you think I¡¯m stupid?

    Why would I do that?

    I¡¯m hired as a maid, right?

    I¡¯m not a shield and won¡¯t work as one.

    It doesn¡¯t matter even if I¡¯m stronger than Godmillion-sama desu.

    If Godmillion-sama gets hurt or dies, am I going to be scolded by my employer?

    No way that¡¯s true.

    If he is wary of him being hurt or dying, he should have hired a guard.

    Ah, Godmilllion-sama is a troublemaker so it is better not to leave the house without a guard.

    Oh.

    An emergency desu.

    In front of Goldmillion-sama is student Alfred-sama desu.

    They haven¡¯t been in contact until a while ago since they¡¯re from different factions. However, after the royal capital¡¯s festival, Alfred-sama¡¯s faction began to expand, and that touched Godmillion-sama¡¯s faction.

    No, perhaps I should say that the other party epted him.

    Given Godmillion-sama¡¯s usual attitude, he¡¯s hostile to everyone.

    Perhaps Alfred-sama has a generous heart.

    However, it is not good for Godmillion-sama to get in front of him.

    Even if Alfred-sama doesn¡¯t care, it might not be the case with the people around him.

    I secretly put my hand on Godmillion-sama¡¯s and write something.

    ¡°Please think of him as the boss of the head of the family. If you say anything offensive to Alfred-sama, I¡¯ll stab you.¡±

    This is something a maid shouldn¡¯t do but it can¡¯t be helped.

    The other party is too dangerous.

    If Godmillion-sama made a mistake, I won¡¯t be surprised to see the house of my employer copse tomorrow.

    Oya?

    Godmillion-sama, why are you crying desu?

    You¡¯re scared of Alfred-sama, aren¡¯t you?

    Straighten your posture!

    Ah, it looks like Alfred-sama is here to invite you to eat desu.

    Please ept it.

    Okay, it¡¯s fine desu yo.

    You¡¯re not too pompous or servile.

    I know that you can do it.

    Eh?

    Alfred-sama invites me too?

    Thank you.

    I want to ept the invitation immediately but I must ask for the permission of Godmillion-sama first.

    ¡¸Godmillion-sama, may I participate too?¡¹

    ¡­¡­no?

    Perhaps I heard it wrong.

    I heard you wrong, right?

    Can you repeat what you said?

    Yeah, okay desu yo.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m confirming it now since I heard it wrong.

    Fufufu.

    Desu yo ne.

    I misheard Godmillion-sama saying I should not participate.

    Good good.

    We express our gratitude to Alfred-sama and leave.

    -0-

    ¡¸Oi, it¡¯s almost time for the banquet. You¡¯re going with me, right?¡¹

    Godmillion-sama, it looks like you didn¡¯t notice the problem, right?

    First of all, look at you.

    You got dirty in that fight.

    I will not let you visit other houses with that look.

    Let¡¯s go back at once and change clothes.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not that dirty, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Hah.

    Can¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?

    I¡¯m telling you that you can¡¯t go to Alfred-sama¡¯s ce unless you¡¯re fully armed.

    Yes, you can¡¯t protect yourself given your current equipment.

    Of course, I have no intention of starting a fight.

    The other party is the same.

    However, it is not a reason to not be prepared for the worst.

    Some people over there are stronger than me.

    Do you think it is a good idea to go there with inferior equipment?

    I know.

    Godmillion-sama can¡¯t be counted as a fighting force.

    However, I¡¯ll do my best to make you a tank.

    That¡¯s right.

    I can bring twice if there are two of us.

    If chance presents it, hand me over the weapon.

    If I find some leeway, I¡¯ll protect Godmillion-sama¡¯s life too.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you supposed to protect me?¡¹

    ¡¸If you really want me to do that, please hire me yourself. My monthly sry is thirteen silver coins.¡¹

    ¡¸That monthly sry¡­Father never hired you as a maid. That thirteen silver coins is the standard sry of a captain of abat unit. If it¡¯s an ordinary maid, even a squanderer would pay 5 silver coins at most.¡¹

    ¡¸Are the Goldberg rich?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re a viscount family but we¡¯re one step away from poverty.¡¹

    ¡¸But, why did the head of the family provided me with maid clothes when he hired me?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s because you can¡¯t be dressed as an assassin, right?¡¹

    ¡¸When he hired me, he said ¡° I would ask you to do your best as a maid¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you hear the word ¡°normally¡± before that?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t remember. Maa, let¡¯s talk about that when we return to your mansionter. For now, change your clothes.¡¹

    ¡¸You mean my parent¡¯s home? I¡¯ll only be back during winter break. Wai, what are, don¡¯t carry me. I can walk by myself.¡¹

    -0-

    My name is Ayaness.

    I¡¯m an ordinary maid-desu.

    Yeah, very normal desu.

    The food at Alfred-sama¡¯s ce is delicious desu.

    I think Godmillion-sama should officially join Alfred-sama¡¯s faction but a maid would never suggest something like that.

    However, I can write it on his back.

    -0-

    Alfred: Godmillion¡¯s guard maid is stronger than you, right, Ur-anee?

    Ursa: Maybe. When she arrived, Asa, Earth, and Metora turned to cautious mode.

    Tiselle: (How should I pirate her?)

    Alfred: Tiselle.

    Tiselle: Sorry. I won¡¯ty my hands on her.

    Alfred: Good

 Chapter 679 â€“ Summer Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 679 ¨C Summer Banquet</h4>

    I feel the heat of summer this morning.

    I¡¯m currently riding the flying carpet while looking around the field of the vige.

    I can walk on my own but I rode the flying carpet since I want to ride a flying carpet.

    By the way, the wine slime is riding the carpet with me, with alcohol on board. This made my morning stroll difficult since I¡¯m drinking¡­..Donovan¡¯s group is looking at me with gentle eyes.

    That¡¯s not it.

    I¡¯m only drinking because the wine slime gave me.

    -0-

    Lunch.

    There is a lot of food that is good to eat with alcohol.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I¡¯m d that you¡¯re thinking about me but do you really think I¡¯ll really dare drink from morning to afternoon?

    No, there are indeed times when I feel like that but¡­..

    Donovan, don¡¯t just start a banquet.

    -0-

    After the banquet-like lunch.

    The demon king came to my mansion.

    Surrounding him are the tiger, the anenekos, and the kittens.

    They are close as usual.

    When I showed up, the tiger tried toe to me but the anenekos stopped him.

    It¡¯s not because the anenekos are messing up with me but because Aegis is on my head.

    If we¡¯re like this, Aegis will not fly away even if he sees the anenekos.

    Ah, the mother cat Jewel came to myp.

    This is rare.

    Ah, thank you for keeping an eye on the anenekos.

    And sorry for the trouble.

    -0-

    After talking with the demon king, I read the letter from Alfred who¡¯s I the school at the royal capital.

    It seems like he¡¯s doing well.

    He says when Frau¡¯s group participated in the festival, they were stimted in various ways.

    Hnn?

    There¡¯s someone stronger than Ursa there?

    They didn¡¯t fight, right?

    Good.

    The world is big.

    Those who are stronger than you can form a mountain.

    You can¡¯t be arrogant.

    I wrote that in my reply.

    -0-

    Evening.

    Kuro and Yuki came to me.

    Kuro is still maintaining his diet.

    I thought he would rebound soon but it seems like he¡¯s taking care of himself now.

    What did you do today?

    You brought Kuroichi and the others to the pool?

    I see.

    They should be very delighted.

    After that, they came back and took a bath.

    So that¡¯s why.

    I thought you looked too good to havee from the pool.

    Hnn?

    I smell like alcohol?

    Well, I had a little this morning.

    Okay, got it.

    Let¡¯s have a drink together after dinner.

    Good good.

    By the way, is Fracia troubling you?

    -0-

    As a result of Kuro¡¯s sessful diet, his belly is nowpact so Fracia is now looking for a new belly.

    Plump belly like the one Kuro was proud of before.

    However, the kuros don¡¯t find being favored by Fracia as something to be proud of.

    Those kuro who are not proud of their bodies that much immediately run away as soon as they see Fracia.

    Then, they¡¯ll be on a diet behind the scenes.

    Apact belly may be healthier than a plump one but I think they shouldn¡¯t work too hard.

    Go on a diet but do it leisurely.

    Personally, I don¡¯t care even if you be fat.

    Maa, that¡¯s probably the reason why Kuro became a fatso¡­.

    -0-

    By the way.

    Fracia is no longering here that much.

    I feel bad for that but that made the kuros calm down.

    The young kuros now are making walking in front of Fracia as a test of courage¡­.

    If anyone sees them doing that, stop them.

    Even if Fracia is not petting their belly yet, she gives food to any kuros she finds.

    Yeah, stop both parties.

    -0-

    Dinner.

    It became a banquet.

    There were a lot of people who weren¡¯t able to participate in the lunch banquet.

    The oni maids have already expected this so they cooked different kinds of dishes.

    This is great from time to time.

    But don¡¯t do this every day.

    Cheers.

    Hnn?

    The boxes added breadings to the deep-fried food?

    It seems like they¡¯re working hard.

    What¡¯s with that alcohol?

    It¡¯s a cocktail made by mixing different kinds of alcohol?

    It looks great.

    The boxes made this too?

    They¡¯re amazing, aren¡¯t they?

    Knowing what they can do, the dwarves are now asking for a box.

    If the boxes are willing to cooperate, lend them to the dwarves.

    If they don¡¯t, I think they can study cocktails in the kitchen.

    -0-

    Although the banquet is ongoing, it is already at the stage where the children are done eating so I moved out of the courtyard.

    Kuro and Yuki followed.

    We can drink together at the banquet but it¡¯s a little noisy over there.

    Iid a cloth in a corner of the courtyard and sat there. We toast while watching the starry sky.

    We¡¯re drinking a cocktail with low alcohol content together.

    Kuro and Yuki are drinking from their bowls.

    I also brought edamame so we can eat it while drinking¡­.

    Hahaha.

    You don¡¯t like edamame¡¯s skin?

    Got it.

    I¡¯ll peel them for you.

    Don¡¯t be upset.

    The order of eating is Kuro, Yuki, and me.

    -0-

    The next day.

    After eating breakfast, I saw the flying carpet flying at an altitude of around 50cm.

    Loo is sitting on the carpet.

    Ah, is letting Loo ride it now?

    ¡¸Fufufu, guess so.¡¹

    Loo is smiling.

    Cuteee.

    ¡­Hnn?

    Areh?

    Loo had bat wings on her back.

    Looking at them closely, Loo is not even sitting on the carpet.

    It only looks like she¡¯s sitting on it.

    That means¡­¡­

    Is Loo flying by herself?

    As proof, when Loo lowered her flying altitude and touched the carpet, the part where she touched dropped to the floor.

    That¡¯s some strong rejection.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Maybe you should get along a little more.

    Read thetest update only at

    Civil Servant Girls who don¡¯t know: Recently, Fracia-sama has beening here. Is she taking a liking to us?

    Civil Servant Girls who know: Ah, yeah, that, ehto¡­..

 Chapter 680 â€“ Stampede

    <h4>Chapter 680 - Stampede</h4>

    I¡¯m a soldier of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Although I¡¯m just a lower rank soldier, I¡¯m someone that can be proud of my ability because I can be assigned as a guard of the royal castle in the royal capital.

    Maa, that¡¯s all of us soldiers guarding the royal castle can boast, not just me.

    Outside our working hours, we are talking about who¡¯s stronger than who, who¡¯s losing to who, and who wants to fight with who.

    However, none of us dare challenge the captain.

    Because we all know that the captain is definitely stronger than us.

    So, even in our training hours, no one would challenge him.

    -0-

    That captain gathered us with a blue face.

    Seeing that, anyone could tell.

    Something bad happened.

    The captain waited for a full minute before talking.

    What happened?

    Can we resign??

    Isn¡¯t it a little toote to quit now?

    I heard that if you quit now, you won¡¯t be allowed to do that.

    Also, we have yet to pay our sry loan.

    Right.

    The captain gave us a drink.

    Yeah, we can¡¯t quit.

    So, I decided to prepare.

    I¡¯m sure the others feel the same.

    Yeah, we all have the same opinions.

    I will be our representative and tell the captain.

    ¡¸Captain, we would like to apply for a leave.¡¹

    It¡¯s no use.

    What a tyrannical workce.

    -0-

    We resisted but the captain continued to exin.

    It¡¯s terrible.

    Especially the important part.

    ¡¸On the east side of the royal capital, there¡¯s a sign of stampede.¡¹

    Stampede.

    Of course, they are not people who are rushing to a sale.

    It is arge-scale movement of monsters and demon beasts.

    Maa, a stampede is not umon.

    The demon king¡¯s kingdom is vast so one urs somewhere every year.

    In addition, like what I¡¯ve been saying, we are guards of the royal castle.

    We have to do something when a stampede of monsters and demon beasts urs.

    We have to be there¡­¡­

    But there¡¯s a problem.

    The reason for that stampede.

    Most monsters and demon beasts have territories and they rarelye out of that territory.

    Arge-scale migration means they have abandoned their territories.

    In other words, they are in a situation where they have to run away and abandon their territories.

    There are a lot of reasons for them to do that but there can be categorized to only two.

    Food shortages and threats.

    Running away because of food shortage is a threat to ordinary citizens but it¡¯s not enough to scare us.

    The problem is the ¡°threat¡±.

    The more monsters and demon beasts abandon their previous territories, the more powerful the monster or demon beast has appeared.

    And the subjugation of that powerful monster or demon beast will be our mission.

    Honestly, it¡¯s tough.

    Be food shortage.

    That¡¯s what we hope.

    However, the stampede happened on the east side of the royal capital.

    On the east side of the royal capital, there is a certain area.

    A den of evil monsters and demon beasts that monsters and demon beasts in all other ces around the world seem to be children¡¯s toys.

    The forest where no lifeform should go.

    The forest of death.

    However, it is a good thing that steep mountains are preventing the invasion from the forest of death and there¡¯s no record of any monsters or demon beasts crossing the mountains.

    Aside from a certain record. It was when this area, including the royal capital, was still part of a human country.

    It is said that a giant snake crossed the mountain.

    The human country suffered severe damage caused by the giant snake and was destroyed by the offensive of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    In this stampede, I don¡¯t think that the demon king¡¯s kingdom will be destroyed but I¡¯m worried about what the human countries will do.

    -0-

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think too much. There¡¯s only a sign of a stampede. For the time being, including our corps, there will be twenty others that will investigate.¡¹

    Did you ask the adventurers for help?

    ¡¸Already have. Also, it seems that demon king-sama will move himself.¡¹

    Demon king-sama?

    Why would he do something so dangerous?

    ¡¸It seems like he wants to show off to his wife and daughter.¡¹

    Ah, ye-yeah.

    I see.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s start the mission! Form a group of six! If anything happens, make sure one of you wille back alive!¡¹

    At least say all six must return alive!

    -0-

    The east side of the royal capital is not the mountain range yet.

    There is a vast forest there before the mountain.

    In this forest, there are some small forts.

    They are forts that will raise an rm if an enemy passes through the forest.

    They were the ones who reported about the sign of stampede.

    When we arrived at the fort and heard what¡¯s happening, it was no longer a sign of a stampede, it was certain that there¡¯s a stampede.

    So, it hase to that.

    And I have a bad feeling about it.

    However, we can¡¯t abandon our duty.

    We should do our best to look for the cause.

    Hnn?

    How about the possibility of food shortage?

    That¡¯s no longer the case.

    All the monsters and demon beasts that we defeated when we were traveling towards the fort are normal.

    There¡¯s no sign of hunger in them.

    That means there¡¯s no possibility of food shortage.

    -0-

    It has been ten days since we went out of the fort.

    We finally found the cause.

    Given the situation, it looks like it¡¯s not the worst-case scenario¡­

    We found an inferno wolf.

    There¡¯s no way we can win against it but looking at the power of the whole kingdom, we can do something about it.

    But, how much damage will we get to suppress it?

    I talked to the other members about what to do next.

    As a rule, half will remain to watch over it.

    The other half will report back.

    Are we going to decide by draw lots?

    ¡¸Draw lots? Have you heard about it?¡¹

    Hnn?

    You mean the heaven-defying draw lots luck of demon king-sama?

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it. What I¡¯m talking about is the rumor that an inferno wolf hase out in the royal capital.¡¹

    Yeah, I heard that.

    However, it¡¯s actually a deadly wolf, right?

    ¡¸ording to the report, however¡­¡­the knights say that they are certain that it is an inferno wolf.¡¹

    If that was the case, there should have been a stampede around the royal capital, right?

    ¡¸There was.¡¹

    Really?

    ¡¸Yeah, but only on a small scale. It seems like demon king-sama defeated it in no time.¡¹

    As expected of our demon king-sama.

    ¡¸Demon king-sama is in front of the inferno wolf.¡¹

    Eh?

    Ah, it¡¯s true.

    When did he arrive?

    Are they going to fight?

    It doesn¡¯t look like it. Demon king-sama opened his arms as if weing the inferno wolf.

    Ooohhhh.

    Does demon king-sama have enough charisma to make the inferno wolf his follower?

    Amazing.

    Or so I thought. Demon king-sama was thrashed by the forefoot of the inferno wolf.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Demon king-samaaaaaaaaaaaaa!

    Read thetest update only at

    Deadly Wolf: I¡¯m quietly living in the north forest of the royal capital.

 Chapter 681 â€“ Protection

    <h4>Chapter 681 - Protection</h4>

    Noon.

    I¡¯m looking around the fields that are soon to be harvested by riding the flying carpet.

    We harvest three times a year and this will be the 2nd harvest season.

    Summer harvest.

    During my early days here, I kind of felt a little weird seeing rice grains growing in summer.

    But I¡¯m okay now.

    I got used to it.

    -0-

    Kuro and Yuki are walking beside the flying carpet I¡¯m riding and an oni maid is walking behind me.

    Because of that, my flight speed is slow.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I wonder if I would get fat if I continue using the flying carpet like this.

    However, I like riding the flying carpet.

    Since the flying carpet was made to be used like this, I think the flying carpet wants it too.

    Maa, until the harvest starts, let¡¯s continue this lifestyle.

    The problem is when harvest is over.

    How do I persuade the carpet?

    Also, recently, I¡¯m kind of being bothered by how the horses and centaurs are looking at me.

    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t like you.

    However, the horse is getting old.

    Ah, you don¡¯t feel that at all?

    Not long ago, you even took the lead among the other horses in the ranch area?

    Isn¡¯t it because you like the food that will be served?

    Or is the active age of a horse longer than what I knew?

    I¡¯ve heard that when ites to horse racing, eight-year-old horses should retire since they are already past their peak¡­¡­

    Is it because of its breed?

    Maybe riding-horse has longer active years.

    Or are horses of this world that strong?

    I don¡¯t know.

    -0-

    When I was done looking around the field, I thought of looking at the pool to check the children next but Beezel came to me in a hurry.

    Did something happen?

    -0-

    I¡¯m currently on the east side of the royal capital.

    A wall-like mountain range is in front of me.

    I usually look at it from the opposite side but I haven¡¯t approached it.

    This is a little fresh experience.

    Beezel brought me here using teleportation magic along with my guards, Gulf and Daga.

    By the way, Doraim will be checking if the radishes are ready to be harvested so I have to get back soon.

    ¡¸Vige chief, over there.¡¹

    The direction where the Gulf pointed at was a group of people centered on the demon king.

    It¡¯s a small group.

    It¡¯s only the demon king and six soldier guards.

    Ah, Alfred and Ursa too.

    ¡¸Father.¡¹

    I hugged the two who came to me.

    The demon king didn¡¯te to me.

    -0-

    After a while.

    I already heard the rough exnation of what¡¯s happening from Beezel but I heard the detailed story from the demon king.

    ¡¸We found an inferno wolf and I thought it was an inferno wolf from your ce. When I approached it, it attacked me.¡¹

    He was attacked but he didn¡¯t seem to be hurt.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t be.¡¹

    The demon king sticks out his chest.

    He¡¯s not hurt but I won¡¯t say anything about his reddish right cheek.

    -0-

    He was attacked but the demon king still wants to make sure that it¡¯s not an inferno wolf from my ce so he called for Alfred and Ursa.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not someone from the vige. However, we can¡¯t ignore the possibility that it was born outside Big Tree Vige so I thought of summoning Kuroichi.¡¹

    ¡¸However, if he called Kuroichi, there¡¯s a possibility of them starting a fight. This ce will be trashed if that happened.¡¹

    Certainly.

    The forest is important.

    Ursa stopped Alfred and suggested that the safest way to take care of this is to call me which the demon king did.

    I¡¯m sorry for troubling you.

    -0-

    I now understand the situation so the next thing to do is to handle the inferno wolf.

    Where is it?

    There?

    ¡­¡­near the foot of the mountain range. It is lying down in a rocky ce.

    It is currently in its big form. Even if we¡¯re in a distance, I am certain.

    However, why is it doing that?

    It also looked depressed.

    ¡¸Is it vige chief¡¯s wolf?¡¹

    No, it¡¯s not.

    If it is someone from my ce, they wille to show me their faces at least once no matter where they were born.

    Given how this one looks, it should be a male of around 6 years old.

    It is certainly someone unfamiliar.

    However, I can¡¯t just leave it be because it is not someone I¡¯m familiar with.

    Since it came here, there¡¯s a possibility that it will be subdued by adventurers.

    Let¡¯s just say that this is the start of our familiarity.

    I¡¯ll take you back to Big Tree Vige.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to bring it back? How?¡¹

    The demon king asks but why is he even asking in the first ce?

    Of course, by Beezel¡¯s teleportation magic.

    Maybe you have forgotten that Kuroichi was sent back that way when he was summoned in the vicinity of the capital before.

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not what I mean¡­will that inferno wolf be obedient?¡¹

    It should be, right?

    ¡¸Ehto¡­¡¹

    Let me try.

    We¡¯ll know after I try.

    Ah, Gulf and Daga, don¡¯t get close.

    It will be wary.

    I came in front of the inferno wolf alone.

    -0-

    Even if I approached it, the inferno wolf did not move.

    It is someone I¡¯m unfamiliar with after all.

    As for me, walking towards someone like that is something new.

    However, when I advanced to a certain distance, the lying inferno wolf stood up.

    Maa, it¡¯s big.

    The kuros can get much bigger but they don¡¯t get big near me.

    I have to do something to its big body.

    Maybe Beezel won¡¯t be able to teleport it if it is this big.

    When I proceeded nonchntly to the standing inferno wolf, it only stared at me.

    Yeah, it¡¯s not even getting excited.

    When I got a little closer, the inferno wolf jumped.

    Yeah, as expected.

    I used the AFT in spear form and parried the legs of the inferno wolf to the side.

    The inferno wolf rolled to the side, falling to the ground on its back.

    I immediately patted its stomach right away.

    There there.

    Good good good good, okay, I¡¯ll stop.

    You were just scared because you got into a ce you¡¯re unfamiliar with?

    It¡¯s okay.

    I¡¯ll take you to a ce where you can find a lot of friends.

    -0-

    I return to Big Tree Vige with Gulf, Daga, and the inferno wolf via Beezel¡¯s teleportation magic.

    I wanted to bring back Alfred and Ursa too but they are still attending school.

    Well, I¡¯m d to see that they are in good spirits.

    Are you going home this winter?

    Or will youe back to join the vige¡¯s martial arts tournament?

    I look forward to seeing you again.

    The others will stay at that ce to check out the route of the inferno wolf.

    By the way, as the gatekeeper dragon, doesn¡¯t Doraim has the role of preventing monsters and demon beasts from going out of the forest of death?

    We still have time before we harvest radish so you can check things first.

    -0-

    First of all, I introduced the newly brought inferno wolf to Kuro and Yuki.

    Kuro and Yuki are the bosses of the inferno wolf pack.

    It¡¯s impossible for it to stay here if the two won¡¯t let it.

    Since Kuro and Yuki decided to ept it, it¡¯s now a new and certified member of the vige.

    I¡¯m relieved.

    Next is¡­bath.

    Yeah, because it¡¯s dirty.

    If it is as it is, I will not even let it enter my mansion.

    I¡¯ll wash you first¡­¡­

    However, if I¡¯m going to wash a neer, I have to wash everyone else too since I can¡¯t give it a special treatment just because it¡¯s a neer.

    That would be physically exhausting.

    When I was worried about what to do, four kuros came.

    You¡¯re going to take this new guy to the bath?

    That will help me a lot.

    Though that will help me a lot, I know what you are nning.

    The four kuros who came to look after the neer are all females.

    They are four who don¡¯t have a partner yet.

    The new inferno wolf is looking at me as if I cheated it.

    No, I have no such intention.

    You don¡¯t have toment that you were born in this world only to suffer.

    Okay, got it.

    I¡¯ll wash you myself.

    I won¡¯t let those foury their paws on you.

    Good.

    Also, you don¡¯t have to be so stiff.

    But you should work hard in familiarizing yourself with this ce.

    If you have any trouble, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.

    Read thetest update only at

    AN: Next will be the new inferno wolf¡¯s POV. In case you want to know why it was there.

 Chapter 682 â€“ Newcomer

    <h4>Chapter 682 - Neer</h4>

    In my territory, there is no existence that can be considered as a threat.

    However, I never let my guard down.

    In the forest where I live, there are many strong enemies like grappler bears, bloody vipers, and demon spiders.

    I¡¯m just lucky that they can¡¯t be found on my territory.

    I have no name.

    I¡¯m just your ordinary inferno wolf.

    -0-

    ¡­¡­¡­

    It seems like it was a bad idea to pursue a prey deep in the forest.

    I got lost.

    Where¡¯s my territory?

    Inferno wolves have good sense of direction but there¡¯s a limit.

    I look at the mountains in the distance to check my current location.

    ¡­¡­

    The mountains are usually big but they look small now.

    In other words, I¡¯m in the middle of the forest.

    This is bad.

    The closer you get to the center of the forest, the more powerful you are.

    I have to leave immediately.

    Ah, it¡¯s toote.

    There¡¯s a presence of a giant bear¡­grappler bear.

    Is it still far?

    Can I escape?

    ¡­¡­hnn?

    What¡¯s that?

    What¡¯s wrong with that grappler bear?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    No.

    Don¡¯t be interested.

    I have to reprimand myself.

    Having poor curiosity will make me live longer.

    It¡¯s because I keep that in mind that I survived this long.

    The only thing I can do now is to escape fast.

    That¡¯s my judgment that I immediately enacted.

    However, the world was not so sweet.

    The grappler bear moved with all its might to block my path.

    Why?

    Why are you targeting me this much?

    I was wrong.

    The grappler bear seemed to be fighting something.

    No, it is more appropriate to say that it is running away from something.

    And the one chasing it is¡­¡­

    An inferno wolf like me?

    Seeing that inferno wolf, I shivered.

    That¡¯s not an inferno wolf.

    Or at least not an ordinary inferno wolf.

    I feel the power of a god.

    The inferno wolf caught up with the grappler bear and attacked¡­¡­

    It didn¡¯t hit?

    It suddenly stopped just before its ws and fangs hit the grappler bear.

    Is this some sort of special ability of the grappler bear?

    That¡¯s not it.

    It looks like the grappler bear is prepared to die every time it is attacked.

    If it has that kind of special ability, it won¡¯t act that way.

    That means the inferno wolf is deliberately stopping its attack.

    Why?

    Is it practicing?

    Against a grappler bear?

    Ignoring my amazement, the grappler bear and the divine inferno wolf passed by.

    I¡¯m sure they noticed me.

    However, as soon as the grappler bear¡¯s eyes met the eyes of the divine inferno wolf, it started running away.

    It was driven by fear.

    -0-

    I don¡¯t remember how much or when I ran.

    Before I knew it, I¡¯m already in a strange ce.

    The familiar mountain range is nearby but I¡¯m looking at it from the other side.

    It seems like I have crossed the mountain range.

    My mother who raised me once said.

    Don¡¯t cross the mountain range.

    The dragon will kill you.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    It¡¯s easy to get back to the forest.

    This ce beyond the mountain range is a forest too.

    At least that¡¯s what I can see.

    However, my body¡¯s not listening.

    I can still remember the grappler bear¡¯s eyes which are full of madness.

    I remember the eyes of that divine inferno wolf too.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    That divine inferno wolf looks hungry, isn¡¯t it?

    And it looks lonely.

    Was it suffering from loneliness because it¡¯s too strong?

    ¡­¡­fuh.

    I can¡¯t imagine.

    I decided to sleep in this ce.

    Will the dragon kill me?

    It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve already epted my fate.

    -0-

    A strange person hase.

    He¡¯s strong.

    I knew it the moment I saw him.

    Maybe he¡¯s even stronger than me.

    Is he the dragon?

    No, he¡¯s not.

    Then, I guess it¡¯s good.

    If he wants to fight, I¡¯ll take him on.

    If I run away from here, I have nowhere else to go.

    I attacked the strange person with my full physical power.

    It was an attack that can be avoided but I hit him directly.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    And he was blown away quite far.

    I wonder if he died.

    I regretted it a little but the strange person did note back.

    What was that?

    -0-

    Another strange person came.

    It is a strange person but different from the previous one.

    He¡¯s even weak.

    Yeah, definitely weaker than me.

    Why would such a weak man approach me?

    Is it a fool?

    Hey, stay away from me.

    I¡¯ll kill you.

    That strange person did not react in any way to the bloodlust I released.

    Unforgivable.

    I jumped.

    Given this distance, chance.

    I would surely kill him.

    Or so I thought but the strange person has taken another step forward.

    And he now had a long stick in his hand.

    I didn¡¯t have time to wonder where it came from.

    Because I¡¯m already lying on my back.

    And my belly is being groped by the weakling.

    Wai, hey, stop!

    I tried to raise my body and bite and kill this weakling but I can¡¯t move an inch.

    My body is already enamored with the hand movement of this weakling.

    Impossible.

    I will not give in just because of this.

    Ei, why is my mouth letting out a sweet voice?

    And I¡¯m not scared.

    Friends?

    I don¡¯t need friends.

    When I was younger, I decided to live alone after being chased by a female.

    I don¡¯t need¡­¡­

    Ah, what¡¯s this?

    Lower.

    That¡¯s right, there¡­¡­ah¡­¡­my body feels so rxed.

    -0-

    I think it is necessary for me to get swept away with the world¡¯s master n.

    Yeah.

    Maa, if I stay with this weak person, I won¡¯t be bored.

    This weak person is weak.

    It won¡¯t be bad for me to protect you.

    Until the dragones.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Areh, this weak person.

    Next to the first strange person who came to me is a dragon, right?

    Am I going to be killed here?

    Weak person?

    Are you going to protect me?

    Ah, okay, I¡¯ll behave.

    A weak person might not be truly weak.

    -0-

    That dragon person was concerned about how I crossed the mountain range.

    ¡¸There is a barrier but it¡¯s already too old. There should be a hole.¡¹

    I knew that there was a big hole in the barrier around here since a long time ago. It seems like it has not been examined.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll fix the barrier in this ce and return. Vige chief can return first.¡¹

    The name of the weak person is vige chief?

    I¡¯ll remember that.

    -0-

    I followed vige chief to move to somewhere using magic.

    Where are we going?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    It was the forest I used to live in.

    Moreover, given the size of the surrounding mountains, this should be the center.

    I see.

    Ehto, am I going to die here?

    I¡¯ll be okay, right?

    Really?

    Can I trust you?

    I feel the presence of a lot of inferno wolves around but there is also the presence of demon spiders.

    AAAHHHHHH!

    I¡¯m being surrounded by countless spiderlings!

    What should I do? What are they going to do?

    Wee dance?

    What¡¯s that?

    -0-

    I¡¯m an ordinary inferno wolf.

    The bath feels great.

    And the fish is delicious.

    Unlike the fish in the river, it doesn¡¯t smell like mud.

    Grilling it made it even more delicious.

    Eating it here means I¡¯ll be able to live a new life.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    There are four inferno wolves looking at me.

    Don¡¯t look.

    -0-

    Vige Chief: It¡¯s a neer. Let him join the pack.

    Kuro: (Vige chief, the pack is yours. You don¡¯t need permission from anyone¡­)

    Neer: (Areh? Isn¡¯t that the divine inferno wolf from that time? Eh? The leader of the pack is vige chief?)

 Chapter 683 â€“Outsider Joining the Company as a Junior Level

    <h4>Chapter 683 -Outsider Joining the Company as a Junior Level</h4>

    -0-

    Summer.

    I joined the Inferno Wolf Company as a junior-level member.

    I will not say how I joined thepany but I¡¯m currently in trouble.

    I¡¯m being courted by four females.

    I know that this situation is something I can boast about.

    I know but I will still refuse them.

    ¡¸Neer, what are youining about? Those four are famous and have built their own reputations among others.¡¹

    One of my senpais asked me that.

    I invited him to a rare restroom visit.

    Maa, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re hiding.

    The four who are courting me for marriage are ¡°highly educated¡±, ¡°masters of both literary and martial arts¡±, ¡°beautiful as a model¡±, and dy from a good family¡±.

    ¡¸So, what are youining about?¡¹

    All of them are much better than me, aren¡¯t they?

    ¡¸So what if they¡¯re superior?¡¹

    It¡¯s not like I hate that but they are too perfect that I¡¯m losing my nerve.

    The only disadvantage I can think of is they¡¯re not that home-oriented. I can¡¯t think of them cooking, cleaning, or washing.

    By the way, there is no need to worry if they can raise pups because they already helped others raise their pups.

    ¡¸I see. Those four sure are excellent. However, all single she wolf of the Inferno Wolf Company are like that.¡¹

    By the way, if I can, is it alright to get a wife from outside¡­¡­

    ¡¸You are only a junior level and you want to take a wife from outside?¡¹

    Is it bad?

    ¡¸I mean, it¡¯s bad because Inferno Wolf Company is a family business. If you¡¯re going to do that, your position will be weak.¡¹

    I don¡¯t really care about my position.

    ¡¸I see. If you already made up your mind, I¡¯ll support you.¡¹

    Senpai¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸So, if you don¡¯t like those four, what kind of girl is your type?¡¹

    I don¡¯t even know my type¡­¡­

    Perhaps, normal desu.

    ¡¸Normal?¡¹

    Normal education, normal skill, normal family¡­¡­

    Doesn¡¯t have to be beautiful.

    Normal desu.

    Do you understand?

    ¡¸¡­¡­I understand.¡¹

    Eh?

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    Senpai answered that while crying.

    And when he tried to say more, he suddenly stopped moving.

    When I looked at what¡¯s happening, I saw someone tapping senpai¡¯s side.

    ¡¸Are you dissatisfied with your perfect wife(me)?¡¹

    She is senpai¡¯s wife.

    ¡¸Hahaha. What are you saying? How can Iin about my excellent wife?¡¹

    Senpai held her.

    I don¡¯t me him for doing that.

    Senpai¡¯s wife is also beautiful enough to not lose to those four¡­areh?

    She looks simr¡­¡­

    Ah, one of those four is your little sister?

    I see.

    No, she¡¯s not a nuisance¡­sorry, she is.

    Yes, if oneesan can, please tell her.

    Thank you very much.

    Y-yes, senpai taught me a lot¡­¡­

    No, I¡¯m not making things up so he can boast to his wife desu.

    It¡¯s true desu yo.

    Hahaha

    Eh?

    At your house?

    Thank you very much for your invitation.

    Then, I¡¯ll disturb you someday.

    Yes, nice meeting you too.

    I bow my head to the back of the leaving wife of senpai.

    ¡­¡­

    Fuh.

    It¡¯s good that she¡¯s an understanding wolf.

    ¡¸Sorry. You¡¯re a lifesaver.¡¹

    No, I understood senpai¡¯s hardship in an instant.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­well, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s just bad things.¡¹

    Really?

    ¡¸Maa, yeah. So¡­that¡¯s it. As thanks for your help, I¡¯ll tell you your real situation¡­It is impossible to escape from those four.¡¹

    What are you saying all of a sudden?

    ¡¸Calm down and think about it. Do you think those four will stay silent knowing you¡¯re going to look for a wife outside?¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸You can¡¯t, can you? Then, the question now is who to choose among those four.¡¹

    I-is that so?

    ¡¸Yeah. For now, as your older brother-inw, I¡¯ll rmend you my little sister-inw so you don¡¯t need to worry anymore. You ar¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡­¡­senpai?

    What¡¯s wrong?

    Senpai?

    Is that a needle on senpai¡¯s neck?

    Perhaps, anesthetic?

    I look around.

    Kuh.

    I didn¡¯t even feel anything.

    However, I knew who it was.

    Those four.

    The only thing I hate about this ce.

    -0-

    I sent senpai to the infirmary. While walking back to my workce, I think.

    It is certainly impossible for me to escape from those four.

    Let¡¯s make a big concession and choose one of them as a wife.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    That won¡¯t work.

    ¡¸Why won¡¯t it work desu?¡¹

    In front of me was the wife of the superior of my superior.

    I think her name is Alice.

    I met her when I joined thepany.

    ¡¸Is there something wrong?¡¹

    N-no, sorry.

    ¡¸So, why do you think choosing one of those four won¡¯t work? Is it because of personal preference? I don¡¯t think you can¡¯t find fault on any of them though.¡¹

    You¡¯re right but choosing one of them means I¡¯ll be resented by those three that won¡¯t be chosen, right?

    ¡¸¡­¡­you¡¯re right. I can¡¯t say they won¡¯t hold a grudge.¡¹

    That¡¯s not all.

    In addition, we only met recently but aren¡¯t those four good friends?

    Won¡¯t their friendship crumble?

    Making a choice, it¡¯s too much for me.

    ¡¸So, you are thinking of choosing the path of taking the grudge of all of them?¡¹

    Yes.

    ¡¸It is good that you are decisive. As expected of the wolf personally brought by the chairman.¡¹

    Chairman.

    The chairman of the inferno wolfpany.

    The chairman of the Big Tree Group which the Inferno Wolf Company belongs, Chairman Hiraku.

    I was able to join Inferno Wolf Company because I was personally invited by the chairman¡­¡­

    I didn¡¯t even know the meaning of working at home and family management before.

    Maa, I have no regrets in joining thepany because the food in thepany is delicious.

    The grilled fish meal set is a treasure.

    ¡¸However¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Hnn?

    ¡¸Have you heard how difficult it is to look for a wife from outside?¡¹

    Yeah, from senpai.

    ¡¸On top of that, if you don¡¯t choose any of those four¡­you might be single for all your life.¡¹

    I¡¯m also prepared for that.

    Yeah.

    Single, banzai.

    If being single in the head office is difficult, please send me to a branch office.

    I don¡¯t mind even if it is only a temporary transfer.

    ¡¸I understand your resolve. However, you were brought by the chairman. We can¡¯t let you go to a branch suddenly. Even temporary is impossible. You¡¯ll have to stay at the head office.¡¹

    Is that so¡­?

    ¡¸Yes. However, if you continue to get involved with those four while working at the head office, it will have an impact on your productivity and you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡¹

    I apologize for the inconvenience.

    ¡¸So, how about making a condition for those four?¡¹

    Condition?

    ¡¸Yeah. Dere that you¡¯ll only get married when they clear a certain condition and make that condition something very hard.¡¹

    Dere?

    ¡¸Yes. In that case, those four will no longer bother you. They will turn their eyes to your condition.¡¹

    I¡¯m not sure if that will work¡­

    ¡¸But be careful of your condition. Obviously, you can¡¯t ask for something impossible. They will be displeased if it is impossible. You have to make sure that it is still possible to do.¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸That¡¯s all the advice I can give you. Please do your best. Of course on your work too.¡¹

    Thank you very much.

    -0-

    Fumu.

    I got some good advice.

    Indeed, it¡¯s not a bad move to make a condition and dere that I¡¯ll marry the one who¡¯ll clear it.

    That is also an effective way for those four to stop bothering me.

    Good.

    However, what condition?

    As Alice-san said, this is difficult.

    I have to think of it¡­

    -0-

    The next day.

    I have to marry the four.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    How did this happen?

    Where did I go wrong?

    I know.

    The condition I selected is bad.

    ¡°I can¡¯t choose one from the four of you. Thus, I will marry whoever will be able to clear this condition.¡±

    That¡¯s right.

    It¡¯s all because of that condition.

    -0-

    Having them bring something is likely to be cleared easily.

    The four of them are excellent employees of the Inferno Wolf Company.

    They know the chairman as well.

    With the chairman¡¯s help, I¡¯m sure they can prepare anything.

    I gave up having them bring something.

    There¡¯s no point in asking for something they can easily give.

    Then, what should I do?

    An impossible condition¡­¡­

    Eureka!

    I suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°Bring me someone who married three or more wives.¡±

    -0-

    ording to mymon sense, everyone should only have one wife.

    It is impossible to marry more than one.

    Even the president of the Inferno Wolf Company only has one wife.

    Alice-san is the only wife of my superior¡¯s superior.

    That¡¯smon sense.

    There¡¯s no way anyone will marry several wives.

    No, there should be.

    That¡¯s why I said three.

    I thought it was a nice condition.

    However, mymon sense doesn¡¯t work here.

    ¡°Director Masayuki has three wives.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Then, the four of them brought the director to me.

    I did not say they should bring different individuals after all.

    In addition, I was hinted that this condition will make me marry multiple wives.

    Director Masayuki is looking at me with gentle eyes.

    Read thetest update only at

    ¡¸Ourpany, because it¡¯s big, most conditions will be cleared. I even have an aniki senpai who got married as soon as he was transferred.¡¹

    I would have been very happy to hear that yesterday, senpai.

    ¡¸Idiot. Don¡¯t call me senpai. Call me brother-inw.¡¹

    Brother-inw-san.

    ¡¸Also, I have to apologize to you.¡¹

    Why?

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t tell you about Alice-san.¡¹

    ?

    ¡¸The four you¡¯re going to marry are all Alice-san¡¯s granddaughter or great-granddaughter.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸Now, you are part of Executive Kuroichi¡¯s faction. I¡¯m part of that faction too so you don¡¯t have to worry. Alice-san is our grandmother-inw but she is ¡°Alice-san¡±. If you call her other than that, you¡¯ll experience something extremely terrible.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ah, Director Masayuki is from Executive Kuroni¡¯s faction but it¡¯s okay to invite him. That¡¯s it, do your best.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    I¡¯ll do my best.

 Chapter 684 â€“ Hot Pot at Camp

    <h4>Chapter 684 - Hot Pot at Camp</h4>

    On the riverside on the west of the vige, Kuro dug a shallow hole on the ground.

    And shoot magic me into that hole after.

    When the me went out, I checked the hole.

    ¡­¡­

    The hole was vitrified.

    It looks like a simple magic but it was quite hot.

    Kuro then uses water magic to pour water into the hole.

    A steam explosion urred.

    Even though it was already vitrified, I still had him pour lots of water.

    Yeah.

    It will only be fine once it cools down.

    It looks like the me was hot enough to make this hole into a pottery¡­¡­you mean the temperature earlier was that high?

    Yeah, cool it down more.

    -0-

    I had overlooked something when Kuro traveled for his diet.

    Kuro won¡¯t be able to use the miso he brought for cooking. He can only lick it.

    Though there shouldn¡¯t be any next time, I thought that we have to make the kuros be able to cook alone in the wild.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    It was a hole in the ground so it needs to be hardened. How about just looking for a rock that looks like a pot?

    Like that one.

    I found arge rock with a pothole.

    The hole is about as big as a pot.

    However, the hole is at the side of the rock so it needs to be rolled to adjust it¡­

    Kuro made it roll.

    Excuse me.

    Then, use water magic to fill that up.

    Kuro asked if he doesn¡¯t have to sterilize it with fire magic.

    You are smart.

    However, we have to check if this hole doesn¡¯t leak first.

    Yeah, no water leak.

    Next, sterilize it with fire magic.

    I thought it would be alright to just cover it with fire and I thought that¡¯s what Kuro would do too but there¡¯s a problem.

    How are we going to hold the hot stone then?

    I can hold it using wood sticks or even bring it up using a shovel but it is impossible for Kuro to pick it.

    He can¡¯t bite something fiery hot.

    Then, let¡¯s just use the water earlier. Boil it then use the hot water to wash that stone.

    Maa, if he can¡¯t do that, does that mean that he will need to burn the stone?

    -0-

    I left the sterilization to Kuro and looked around.

    There¡¯s no one.

    In a moment, the kuros who judged that I¡¯m free came out one after another.

    There are thirty of them.

    They are guarding the perimeter.

    Good good.

    Are you alright?

    You¡¯re not hurt, are you?

    One of the kuros was the neer I brought the other day.

    He seems to be getting along well with everyone.

    And it looks like he¡¯s not been bullied.

    Maa, I shouldn¡¯t care too much since there¡¯s no way the kuros of the vige will bully¡­hnn?

    The four kuros from before were the ones who said he¡¯s okay.

    You sure are getting along well.

    It¡¯s not a bad thing.

    It¡¯s not a bad thing¡­¡­¡­

    I whispered to the neer and asked him secretly if he¡¯s in trouble.

    Hey hey, don¡¯t cry.

    I was the one who brought him to the vige.

    I¡¯m the root cause of this.

    Okay okay.

    -0-

    It seems like the boiled water sterilization is over.

    Kuro moves his head forward to me so I pat him.

    Maa, by the way, I have brought some ingredients and seasonings for the food I usually make.

    However, today¡¯s concept is to make a cooking method that the kuros can do so I won¡¯t make the usual.

    In addition, I¡¯ll have them make it themselves.

    I¡¯ll only give instructions.

    Then, I cut the ingredients.

    If it is only the kuros, they will chew them to cut them into pieces but that shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Throw away the boiled water from the rock pot¡­¡­

    How would the kuros throw it?

    When I was thinking, Kuro hits the rock again.

    I see.

    Just like the first time, just turn this rock to the side again.

    Yeah, the water was poured away.

    Though primitive, it achieved the desired result so everything¡¯s fine.

    Then, pour new water into the hole using magic¡­¡­I put the ingredient and have Kuro adjust the amount of water.

    Okay, next step.

    Heat the water with magic.

    Take your time.

    When the water starts to boil, throw the miso¡­

    Or so I want to say but as expected, using miso as the only seasoning seemscking.

    Because of that, I prepared a special agar(hardened special miso) to make the soup.

    It is a special product that can instantly turn boiled water into special miso soup.

    Moreover, it is processed into a rod-like shape so it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for the kuros to handle it.

    Nothing was overlooked.

    This one¡­don¡¯t ask how much of it should be used to how much water. It depends on the taste of the one who¡¯s cooking.

    Let¡¯s throw two this time.

    Once this rod melted in hot water, it will be a full pledge soup.

    Yeah, smells good.

    After that, throw the rest of the ingredients and wait until they are cooked.

    It¡¯s not difficult, right?

    However, I prepared a lot of special miso rods but tts requested them.

    Unfortunately, he has to wait until the next production.

    I¡¯d like to entrust the production of this to the merchants of Vige Five but for consistent taste, I can only entrust it to a bigpany.

    If I hand it over to a small merchant, it will definitely copse.

    Good thing I had Flora study portable food that they can¡­

    Ah, I shouldn¡¯t think of those now.

    I should focus on the kuros now.

    Sorry.

    ¡­you don¡¯t mind?

    Good.

    Okay okay.

    -0-

    The ingredients in the pot are mainly meat but the taste should beplete.

    I can still add edible herbs that can be found around but the problem is if the kuros can forage them.

    No, the kuros are smart. If I show them, they can remember and forage the same herb.

    However, the problem is that they should only gather the edible parts.

    Since they can only use their mouths, there is a possibility of being poisoned by the non edible part.

    I can¡¯t let them do something that risky.

    Let¡¯s give up on herb foraging.

    Let¡¯s just add more vegetables for miso.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    It would be better to prepare portable meat that can just be boiled in hot water?

    Maa, I¡¯ll talk with Flora and Ann about it.

    -0-

    Hnn?

    It¡¯s done. You can eat it now.

    I¡¯ll have the first taste?

    Alright, I¡¯ll get a cup first.

    I took my share in a wooden bowl and tried a mouthful.

    Yeah, it¡¯s delicious.

    After confirming I ate, Kuro and the others started putting their mouths on the rock pot one after another.

    So that¡¯s why they want me to get my share first.

    Maa, given the size of the rock pot, only a few can eat.

    If there¡¯s another opportunity, let¡¯s make a lot.

    -0-

    After eating.

    After ying a little in the river with the kuros, I returned to my mansion.

    In the courtyard of my mansion, the spiderlings are skillfully manipting their webs to make hot pot dishes.

    It looks like they saw what we did.

    Since Kuro is still with me, it is hard for me to praise them¡­

    Areh?

    The bnce of their meat and vegetables seems to be good and the color is also perfect.

    It looks at the same level as the hot pot that Ann¡¯s group makes.

    Ah, a cup for me.

    Thanks.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    It was great.

    Read thetest update only at

    Dinner.

    Ann¡¯s group has prepared a luxurious hotpot with all their might.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Can I say something?

    It¡¯s summer, right?

    No, nothing.

    Itadakimasu.

 Chapter 685 â€“ Rananonâ€™s Fire

    <h4>Chapter 685 - Rananon¡¯s Fire</h4>

    At the reservoir, the pond turtles are doing synchronized swimming.

    One row, two rows, three rows, then change. I won¡¯t get tired of watching them.

    And I think.

    I think they have increased.

    There are a hundred of them.

    Maa, it¡¯s okay.

    If you feel like the reservoir is too narrow, just say it.

    I¡¯ll make it bigger or dig a new one.

    We don¡¯t need to look after the pond turtles that much so that¡¯s the least I can do.

    Ah, it looks like a youngster was trapped in a narrow waterway and is asking for help.

    -0-

    The pegasuses are flying in line. Are theypeting with the pond turtles?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    They¡¯re not flying in a straight line so I can¡¯t praise them.

    Maa, flying might be more difficult since up down, left and right needs to be controlled properly.

    By the way, when did their numbers increase?

    Weren¡¯t they sixst year?

    No, I should have known if they had given birth.

    How did they suddenly turn to thirteen?

    Don¡¯t tell me those six gave birth to seven?

    It shouldn¡¯t be, right?

    Only two were born.

    Those two are still young and can¡¯t fly so they are watching them fly with me.

    The seven neers came to me.

    When and where did youe from?

    You arrived in the vige yesterday?

    Originally, you were being bred in a vige near the capital but monsters and demon beasts came out of nowhere and it became dangerous to stay there so you were released?

    Is that reason enough to release you?

    No, however, for the vige, it will be more dangerous to keep the pegasuses there since they can basically lure monsters and demon beasts nearby.

    Even for the pegasuses, it is safer to be released than to be surrounded by monsters and demon beasts.

    So you flew from there to here?

    No?

    Dragons taught you of this ce?

    Who are they?

    ¡­

    The three impure dragons of the royal capital?

    Their names are Ojess, Haifrigta, and Kihatroy.

    So, you encountered the three of them when they were exterminating monsters and demon beasts and they taught you this ce?

    I see.

    You have flown a lot, haven¡¯t you?

    I heard that the surrounding mountains are high and the forest is dangerous¡­

    Eh?

    You moved to Vige Five using the short-range teleportation gates and from there, you came here using the teleportation gate?

    Those three impure dragons taught you that much?

    No?

    The three impure dragons introduced you to Tiselle and she was the one that arrange your transport.

    I see.

    If I return to my mansion, I should have received a letter from Tiselle exining the details.

    -0-

    That means we¡¯ll only keep you temporarily.

    You want toe back to that vige once it is safe, right?

    You¡¯re going to settle here because Tiselle bought you?

    Then, I don¡¯t mind¡­¡­

    Just don¡¯t fight with the first six, okay?

    Also, when you get used to living here, practice flying.

    Your synchronized flying looks awful.

    Maa, if you like running better than flying¡­just do what you want.

    I turned my gaze to the horses and unicorns.

    You have many running rivals.

    -0-

    The new pegasuses look motivated so I guess they should be fine.

    However, why didn¡¯t I receive a report when they arrived yesterday?

    The kuros and the spiderlings usually¡­

    When I was thinking so, one of the kuros reported to me.

    They fell asleep as soon as they arrived?

    Perhaps the change in environment is too much for them.

    You thought that you should report them to me when they woke up but I found them too soon.

    I see, got it.

    I¡¯m not angry.

    And don¡¯t apologize.

    I would only be troubled if you had reported them to me yesterday.

    -0-

    In Tiselle¡¯s letter, there¡¯s a simple report that she bought some pegasuses and sent them to the vige.

    She didn¡¯t write where she bought them. Perhaps she doesn¡¯t want to worry me.

    After that, there¡¯s a list of new ingredients that Tiselle wanted for Earth¡¯s caf¨¦¡­

    It seems like she¡¯s interested in the special miso I gave tts.

    She¡¯s asking for detail.

    tts probably bragged it to her.

    I¡¯ll send some to Tiselle once we produce some.

    And¡­¡­

    The shooting of the movie where the demon king is the main character is progressing.

    It looks like Irre¡¯s team is working hard.

    Fumu.

    Hnn?

    They want to shoot in the vige because there¡¯s a scene where he¡¯ll reconcile with an inferno wolf.

    If they are asking me to make an appearance, I¡¯ll be troubled but I¡¯ll support them if they just want to cooperate with the filming.

    Irre won¡¯t act rashly.

    I¡¯ll write a reply to make sure they won¡¯t do anything strange.

    -0-

    Doraim is back.

    Was the barrier hole fixed?

    ¡¸First aid only. It seems that the hole has been there for a long time so it is impossible to repair it. Rather than fixing it, it would be better to make a new barrier.¡¹

    Are you going to do that?

    ¡¸To do that, I have to speak with father first but¡­¡¹

    I saw Dors walking nearby.

    He¡¯s not alone. Kukulkan, me and Rasuti¡¯s son, is in his arms. He shook his head as if he just heard something troublesome.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s put that thing on hold.¡¹

    Doraim said so and headed to Dors.

    He probably wants to rob Kukulkan.

    If you have a fight for Kukulkan, I¡¯ll get angry.

    Before I managed to warn them, Rananon suddenly appeared.

    Yeah, Rananon has been growing steadily.

    Rananon can¡¯t transform into a dragon yet but she herself doesn¡¯t seem to mind.

    Maa, Rasuti and Raimeiren also said that dragons normally transform when they are ten years old so there¡¯s no need to rush.

    Take your time.

    Read thetest update only at

    Dors and Doraim noticed Rananon and they suddenly turned silent.

    Why?

    Rananon spewed fire.

    Not a figure of speech but literally.

    From her mouth.

    Rananon said ¡°Excuse me¡± and took Kukulkan from Dors. After that, she bowed to Dors and Doraim and left.

    ¡­¡­

    She¡¯s growing fast.

    I talked about raising children with Dors and Doraim while drinking tea.

 Chapter 686 â€“ Flying Carpet Making Family

    <h4>Chapter 686 - Flying Carpet Making Family</h4>

    When I boasted about the flying carpet to the demon king, he told me that there is a flying carpet-making family in the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    They make a living by making flying carpets but they don¡¯t disclose how they make them.

    It seems like it is their family¡¯s secret.

    However, it seems like the family has only made a small number of flying carpets.

    ¡¸If they are making it in a way that vige chief says, it is understandable.¡¹

    Really?

    If we secure people to praise them in shifts, won¡¯t we be able to mass-produce them?

    ¡¸That¡¯s only if they can prepare an unused carpet and a magic stone as a core. That¡¯s very difficult.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸On top of that, praising it nonstop¡­it¡¯s some kind of magic.¡¹

    Magic?

    ¡¸To be exact, it is the stage before the present magic. Thus, there¡¯s no meaning to have people with no magical power to do that.¡¹

    Eh?

    You mean I wasted my voice?

    Seeing me shocked, the flying carpetforted me as if saying that¡¯s not true.

    Even if no magical power was used while praising it, praising it is still the most important thing.

    Thanks.

    ¡¸Ehto, since the carpet said so, then let¡¯s conclude that praising it even without the use of magical power is useful. However, if it needs to move, the voice of a person with magical power is necessary.¡¹

    I see.

    The main reason it worked is because Loo was the one who has been praising it.

    ¡¸Right. That twenty days of Loo-dono is equivalent to several decades for an ordinary demon. It is impossible to mass-produce it.¡¹

    Even Loo started acting weird along the way. To think others need to do it for several decades.

    Impossible.

    However, a certain family is doing that?

    They¡¯re amazing.

    ¡¸However, the flying carpet that that family makes is not as expressive as this carpet here. Perhaps that¡¯s the effect of vige chief¡¯s voice.¡¹

    When the demon king said so, the flying carpet approached the demon king happily.

    It looks like it is inviting the demon king to ride it.

    It¡¯s good that this magic carpet is not shy.

    Hnn?

    Where are you going with the demon king?

    Ah, you¡¯re going to show off to Loo, right?

    Loo is kind of hard to deal with when she sulks so don¡¯t.

    ¡­Haaa.

    Please reconcile with Loo soon.

    -0-

    I joined the discussion of Dors and Doraim about how to deal with the hole in the barrier.

    ¡¸Remaking the barrier is impossible.¡¹

    That¡¯s Dors¡¯ conclusion.

    As for the reason, there¡¯s no one skilled enough to remake the barrier.

    Preparing the materials and the blueprint will already take a hundred years.

    ording to Dors¡¯ forecast, it will probably take a thousand years to remake.

    In that case, this is no longer a project that Dors should be in charge of but a project for his grandchildren and great-grandchildren.

    He doesn¡¯t want his cute grandchildren or great-grandchildren to do that so he rejected the idea of remaking it.

    It seems like he wants to repair the current barrier one way or another and continue using it.

    I know how he feels but, is that alright?

    ¡¸The purpose of the barrier is to not let the monsters and demon beasts leave this ce.¡¹

    Yeah, I heard that before.

    ¡¸Therefore, the barrier is not just one, it has multipleyers.¡¹

    Really?

    ¡¸Yeah. To put it simply, there are barriers for big, medium, small, and very small.¡¹

    Is that so?

    So that¡¯s quite a lot of barriers.

    Then, is it difficult to repair?

    ¡¸It looks like the barrier that got a hole was for the small size and only the outer barrier was torn. There is still a barrier for small size monsters and demon beasts inside so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡­¡­

    Areh?

    Then, how did the inferno wolf get through the barrier?

    ¡¸Father, this is hard to say but¡­there¡¯s also a hole in the inner barrier.¡¹

    Doraim, who has been silent, reports to Dors.

    ¡¸Though the only affected one was for the small size, the barrier is pierced in a straight line¡­¡­I think it was probably broken from the inside.¡¹

    ¡¸How much did you repair the barrier?¡¹

    ¡¸I patched up the outside.¡¹

    ¡¸Why didn¡¯t you do anything to the inner barrier?¡¹

    ¡¸It is almost time to harvest radish.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Repairing the barrier is more important than harvesting radish!¡¹

    ¡¸The small barrier is the barrier for the likes of inferno wolves so it¡¯s not important! Almost all of them are in this vige!¡¹

    No, there should still be a lot in the wild, right?

    Wild inferno wolf.

    ¡¸Doraim, have you forgotten the role of the gatekeeper dragon?¡¹

    ¡¸I have not. I even repaired the barrier.¡¹

    ¡¸blood pressure shooting up¡­when the radish harvest is over, you will go back and repair the remaining barrier.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I will.¡¹

    Doraim sticks out his chest but I would prefer if you have fixed the barrier properly.

    This is both troublesome and embarrassing.

    By the way, I have a question.

    What happened to the monster or demon beast that escaped from the inside?

    ¡¸Doraim, given the status of the barrier, how long has it been broken?¡¹

    ¡¸Around two thousand years ago.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu. Since it has been that long, it would be faster to ask Gi. Where is he?¡¹

    ¡¸He went out for a while for a private matter. He looks very serious which is pretty rare. He said he needs to do something to protect dignity so I allowed him to go¡­¡­¡¹

    I received a certain report from Youko that Gi is doing something with Versa in Vige Five.

    Once Gi is free, let¡¯s ask him.

    If it was two thousand years ago, it shouldn¡¯t matter much now.

    -0-

    A cart dashes along the road of the vige.

    It is the improved version of the cart dedicated to the boxes made by the mountain elves.

    It is not only running on a straight line but can also turn to the left and right.

    How did they do that? The boxes can only open and close their lids, right?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    How much the lid opens convey action?

    When the lid is closed, stop.

    If it is a little open, turn right.

    If it is half open, go straight.

    If it is open wide, turn left.

    I see.

    Then, is it only single speed?

    There is a magic stone inside the box where they can adjust the speed. They¡¯ll determine the maximum speed first before opening the lid.

    Heh.

    How is it going?

    Any ws?

    Given the current structure, the w is turning a little to the right when stopping.

    If they decreased the sensitivity on that part, there will be problems when they are maneuvering normally.

    Right.

    Surely.

    ¡¸And there¡¯s one more¡­¡¹

    Another one?

    ¡¸If they increase the speed too much, it seems to be difficult to keep the lid halfway open¡­¡¹

    Yeah, air resistance¡­

    The cart operated by the box might turn left as speed increases.

    Ah, it started circling counterclockwise.

    ¡¸They also find it hard to stop.¡¹

    They can¡¯t stop because they can¡¯t close their lid due to air resistance.

    ¡¸Abort the trial run! Activate external brakes! Security team, throw the to stop it!¡¹

    The mountain elves on standby rushed to the cart and stopped it.

    The box seems to have passed out.

    It acted rashly.

    4051st knew the ws but that still happened.

    ¡¸It said it would be okay this time.¡¹

    I have to admit that you are quite brave but stop trying to solve something that technology wasn¡¯t able to with guts.

    I would prefer making a golem cart and have the boxes control them by an order card or something.

    -0-

    Vige Chief: If it is 2000 years ago, it is totally unrted to me.

    Dragons: (g)

    Vigers: (g)

    Read thetest update only at

    Golem: It looks like it¡¯s my turn.

    4051st: Using a golem is something.

    Mountain Elves: I know right.

 Chapter 687 â€“ Cultural Bomb Production

    <h4>Chapter 687 - Cultural Bomb Production</h4>

    Samael, one of the kittens, was sleeping on myp. She woke up, went down to the floor, and stretched.

    That means the demon king hase.

    The moment I thought so, the demon king and Beezel came in from the door leading to the courtyard.

    Samael runs to the demon king.

    The other kittens seem to be a littlete.

    Yeah, this is a usual scene.

    I¡¯m envious.

    Myp is now lonely.

    Ah, Sougetsu rushed to the demon king too and the demon king was blown away.

    Is he okay?

    It looks like he¡¯s okay.

    I think Miel and the other anenekos asked him to rush but they should have moved a little slower.

    AH, don¡¯t mind me. y with the demon king if you want.

    I need to speak with Beezel.

    -0-

    Today, the demon king and Beezel came to shoot a scene where they reconcile with an inferno wolf.

    I¡¯m already aware of it from Tiselle¡¯s letter and Irre¡¯s shooting team even sent a formal shooting request. The vige has no problem with it too.

    The crew stayed in the vige since a few days ago and started preparing for the scenes¡­¡­

    And it seems that there are problems with the shooting location.

    ¡¸There are too many things that shouldn¡¯t be seen here¡­¡¹

    What do you mean?

    To answer my question, a trial video was shown to me.

    ¡­¡­

    It looks like an ordinary vige if only Dors and Girar in their dragon forms are not there.

    Do they want to act too?

    ¡¸I tried to ask them earlier but it seems like they don¡¯t have that intention.¡¹

    Is that so?

    Then, why are they there?

    I think you should prepare a n to shoot something with Dors and Girar as the main characters.

    I feel like that will fit in.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll consider. However, there are still other things that shouldn¡¯t be seen¡­¡¹

    For example?

    ¡¸Vige Four, the Sun Castle.¡¹

    Right.

    Definitely not.

    The world tree too.

    If you don¡¯t know about it, you would probably think that it¡¯s only an ordinary tree but if you know, you¡¯ll definitely be restless.

    They definitely should never be included in any scenes.

    ¡¸There are giant silkworms too so even people who don¡¯t recognize it won¡¯t think that it¡¯s an ordinary tree. That tree also has a unique look.¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸But the biggest problem is the field itself¡­¡¹

    The field?

    What¡¯s wrong with the field?

    What¡¯s the problem with the field of this vige?

    ¡¸Sense of season¡­¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­now that you mention it.

    Irre, the director, decided that the shooting location should be the forest near Vige Five.

    Currently, the shooting team is selecting a ce where they can shoot in Vige Five.

    I told Beezel about that.

    -0-

    The inferno wolf that will participate in the shooting is the neer that encountered the demon king earlier.

    We got the permission of the demon king so I brought it to the forest near Vige Five.

    The neer will surely not rampage but I still apanied it.

    I¡¯m like its trainer.

    We will be moving via Beezel¡¯s teleportation magic so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    When I tried to brush the neer while watching the shooting team, I was stopped by the former civil servant girl who¡¯s now part of the shooting team.

    She doesn¡¯t want to remove the ¡°wild inferno wolf¡± look so it shouldn¡¯t be brushed.

    I see, got it.

    I¡¯ll talk to the neer until his scene then.

    How¡¯s your life in the vige?

    Do you get along with your partners?

    Hnn?

    Those four are good wives?

    You used to think they¡¯re scary when they were chasing you?

    I see.

    Even so, four¡­

    If anything happens, tell me right away.

    The ¡°still okay¡± is a sign of danger.

    It¡¯s okay to rely on the people around you.

    Yeah.

    We are having that conversation when the neer¡¯s turn arrives.

    Do your best.

    -0-

    The shooting went smoothly.

    There was no problem with the neer and the scene was shot properly.

    I wonder if it was due to the enthusiasm of the crew but that evening, a preview was held.

    The contents are¡­¡­the demon king working hard on internal affairs, the demon king working hard on his training, the demon king who fixes trouble, and everything else that can uplift the demon king¡¯s figure.

    It is only a short film, around 30 minutes, but it is full of content.

    Full of content¡­¡­

    But there¡¯s something I¡¯m worried about.

    It¡¯s not about the content but the quality of the video.

    About the scene where he deals with troubles. It was brought out as an agenda in the meeting and then made a solution and policy against it.

    For the demon king who¡¯s dealing with domestic affairs or training, there was too little movement in those scenes which is strange.

    The only time he moved out quickly was when a report about an inferno wolf came out.

    There might not be a story but I feel like it¡¯s totally out of ce.

    Maa, perhaps I¡¯m only being too particr.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s just as vige chief says. I also tried to direct the scene in the meeting room but it seems like that¡¯s how they actually do it¡­¡¹

    Isn¡¯t it good to make it a little shy?

    It would be better to show him moving around while dealing with domestic affairs or how powerful he is during training, right?

    Eh?

    That¡¯s how you spend most of your time?

    ¡­¡­

    You¡¯re the demon king after all.

    I feel like I¡¯ve understood why you want to be healed by the cats in the vige.

    Maa, let¡¯s leave it behind and look at it in a good way.

    Since the next scene is an example of dealing with trouble¡­¡­

    -0-

    The demon king walks in a luxurious corridor fast.

    Six subordinates are walking with him at the same speed.

    ¡¸This is an emergency. Droir, gather your troops.¡¹

    ¡¸As you wish.¡¹

    Count Droir responded, stopped walking, lowered his head, and walked in the opposite direction to the demon king.

    ¡¸Glitch, take control of the troops at the east gate. Make sure nothing will happen.¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative¡¹

    Like Count Droir, Count Glitch stopped walking, lowered his head, and began walking in the opposite direction to the demon king.

    ¡¸Pugyaru, how¡¯s that matter?¡¹

    ¡¸Everything¡¯s as nned.¡¹

    ¡¸Good. There is no change in the n. Proceed as it is.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹

    Count Pugyaru stops and lowers his head.

    ¡¸General, the enemy might move by taking advantage of the problem.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The west side.¡¹

    ¡¸If you need to move, don¡¯t hold back. Don¡¯t worry about cleaning up after.¡¹

    ¡¸I hear and obey.¡¹

    tts stopped and saluted.

    ¡¸Dresden, the kingdom is starting to be chaotic.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. We have alreadypleted the arrangement. Should we start suppressing it?¡¹

    ¡¸You have my blessing. Do it.¡¹

    ¡¸As you wish¡¹

    Count Dresden stopped, slowly bowed, and left.

    Only one subordinate left.

    ¡¸What shall I do?¡¹

    It was Beezel.

    ¡¸The hardest part.¡¹

    ¡¸In short, I¡¯m to apany demon king-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what it is. I¡¯ll leave my back to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. Then, let¡¯s end this quickly.¡¹

    -0-

    That¡¯s the scene where the demon king is responding to the trouble.

    The concept is ¡°the demon king gives instructions while walking¡±.

    That gave me the feeling of tension.

    Irre and the shooting team¡¯s excellent reputation is well deserved.

    The demon king and Beezel are not bad and it looks like they¡¯re satisfied with it.

    By the way, when Count Droir appeared, his daughter had a slightlyplicated expression¡­

    ¡¸Kuh, father¡¯s so cool that I didn¡¯t think it was him.¡¹

    ¡¸My father looks cool too.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­my father¡¯s not included.¡¹

    As a whole, most people think that video is good.

    Irre dered thepletion of the video.

    By the way, in shooting that scene, they had an ugly personal dispute first but the content was removed by Irre¡¯s team.

    -0-

    Ronana: tts is so cool.

    tts: N-not that much.

    Read thetest update only at

    Dors: I would like to hire you to make a movie like that with me as the main character.

    Girar: Me too.

    Irre: ¡­¡­

    Vige Chief: Don¡¯t look at me.

 Chapter 688 â€“ Summer Harvest and City Ruins

    <h4>Chapter 688 - Summer Harvest and City Ruins</h4>

    Summer harvest has begun.

    Those who are not busy in the vige and those who havee from other viges to support are working together.

    Hnn?

    The children will help too?

    You¡¯re a lifesaver.

    Listen to what Guronde says.

    But not Hiichirou, Guraru, and Rananon?

    Ah, they¡¯ll be harvesting radish with Doraim.

    Please do.

    -0-

    The civil servant girls took the lead in checking the type and quantity of the harvest.

    Those that need to be processed are transported to each processing nt.

    Maybe because we are doing this three times a year that everyone¡¯s skill is superb.

    I have to do my best to not lose.

    -0-

    When the harvest is over, I have to plow the field for the autumn harvest but a light banquet for those who helped with the harvest must be celebrated before that.

    I have to thank everyone, especially those who came to help us from other viges.

    We had a barbecue centered on good meat parts.

    Of course, freshly harvested vegetables are also grilled.

    No one needs to be shy.

    Eat as much as you can because we¡¯ll grill as much as we can.

    Doraim, are you done boiling the radish?

    Oh, that scoring is perfect.

    Hnn?

    Ah, Rananon.

    Scoring is making shallow cuts on the surface of an ingredient.

    It has several purposes such as tenderizing, making it absorb more vor, or allowing fat to drain if you do it to meat.

    Are you interested in cooking?

    You should ask Ann¡¯s group if it is about cooking.

    Do you want to learn Doraim¡¯s voring?

    I see.

    You can ask Doraimter.

    Yeah,ter.

    If you ask him now, he¡¯ll probably cry and his tears will fall on the food.

    -0-

    I plow the field using the AFT in hoe form.

    As I was hoeing, time passed quickly.

    Wait, did I plow faster?

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s not good to be conceited.

    Let¡¯s think that the performance of the AFT has risen.

    I¡¯m proud of the AFT.

    When I¡¯m done plowing, I¡¯ll polish it well.

    If I make the AFT disappear and put it out again, all dirt will be gone but gratitude must be expressed in an attitude.

    Read thetest update only at

    Going north from Shashaato City is the Iron Forest and beyond it, in the mountain range, is Doraim¡¯s nest.

    Even in such an environment, there is a road going north from Shashaato City.

    It may have not been maintained for many years but it¡¯s a good road.

    What is it for?

    I shouldn¡¯t be the path to Doraim¡¯s nest, right?

    No.

    ¡¸Apparently, there was once a big city to the north of Shashaato City.¡¹

    With the instation of the short-range teleportation gate, there were more opportunities to meet them than before.

    ¡¸Even though it is big, it seems to be smaller than the current Shashaato City. It is in the forest before the Iron Forest. Around a few months ago, a team of adventurers discovered the ruins of that city.¡¹

    Heh.

    ¡¸The adventurer team that discovered it has the priority of searching the ce but monsters and demon beasts that live there are too strong so they put their rights to search for sale.¡¹

    It can be sold?

    ¡¸Yeah. So, it was Governor Ifrus of Shashaato City who bought it. Well, it¡¯s actually me who bought it.¡¹

    Don¡¯t say too much.

    ¡¸I am allowed to say that much because of my job.¡¹

    Even so¡­¡­

    ¡¸I only need to say ¡°I won¡¯t let the governor waste this chance¡±. Aren¡¯t I good? ¡¹

    Right¡­

    ¡¸By the way, the name of the city north of Shashaato City is Shato City. It is a city of priests and it has been there for a long time even before Shashaato City was founded. ¡¹

    City of priests?

    ¡¸It is a city with a lot of religious buildings. It seems that it was a religion that worshiped the gatekeeper dragon. ¡¹

    Is that so?

    It¡¯s a bit unfortunate that such a city has been destroyed.

    ¡¸Maa, it has been 2500 years ago when it perished. ¡¹

    2500 years.

    That¡¯s a long time ago.

    That means there¡¯s already a gatekeeper dragon since 2500 years ago?

    ¡­¡­

    2500 years ago?

    Sounds familiar.

    Ehto¡­ah, doesn¡¯t that fit the time when the boxes fell?

    Do the boxes know about the city?

    ¡¸Yes. I also thought so so I asked the boxes. It turned out that they probably fell while heading to that city. ¡¹

    Ooohhh.

    Isn¡¯t this a strange coincidence¡­¡­?

    ¡¸However, since they fell before they managed to get there, they have no other information about that ce. ¡¹

    Maa, I guess so.

    ¡¸After that, I asked the gatekeeper dragon, Doraim-sama, about the city¡­he said he wasn¡¯t even born at that time so he didn¡¯t know desu. ¡¹

    I see.

    That¡¯s normal since he¡¯s not been born yet.

    ¡¸So I asked Dors-sama and Girar-sama but they said when they were born, there¡¯s no city in that ce. ¡¹

    Fumu.

    Hnn?

    Then, why are you telling me this as if you¡¯re sure that this will make some money?

    What¡¯s more, why are you telling me this as if you got some information?

    How did you even know that they are people who worship the gatekeeper dragon if neither Dors nor Girar knows?

    ¡¸Versa-sama knows about it. She said it was destroyed by someone so there¡¯s a high possibility that the items in that ce were never taken away. ¡¹

    So the information source was ancestor-san wife, Versa.

    However, she doesn¡¯t know who destroyed it.

    ¡¸Versa-sama is a hikikomori so her information about the outside world is sparse¡­ ¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    Maa, no matter who destroyed it, it no longer matters since it was 2500 years ago.

    ¡¸Yeah. That¡¯s it, vige chief. ¡¹

    What is it?

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you check it out? I¡¯ll give you all the treasures you¡¯ll find during the investigation. ¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    All of them?

    ¡¸Yeah. ¡¹

    Then, how do you make money yourself?

    ¡¸If vige chief will go there to investigate, all monsters and demon beasts of that ce will be wiped out and the money-making scheme will start after that. We have to lend it first to the shooting team led by Irre. We n on making that ce a dedicated shooting city.¡¹

    A dedicated shooting city?

    ¡¸Even though the city was destroyed, that doesn¡¯t mean that it can¡¯t be rebuilt again. We only need to connect it with a short-range teleportation gate to Shashaato City and it will be arge-scale project that will employ a lot of people.¡¹

    Right.

    By the way, Miyo also thinks that movies are profitable?

    ¡¸I watched one in Vige Five. That kind of entertainment will definitely be profitable and the demand will only continue to increase. I can bet my hands to assure that there will be no loss. ¡¹

    Tiselle wrote something simr in her letter.

    No way. Is it Miyo who influenced Tiselle?

    ¡¸It¡¯s the other way around desu yo. Tiselle-sama was the one who encouraged me to go watch a movie.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸So, what is your response to the survey request?¡¹

    Fuh.

    If it was the usual me, I would have replied immediately but the present me is different.

    ¡¸I will consult my wives first. Wait until tomorrow for my reply.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Please consider it positively, thank you.¡¹

    Maa, Miyo had alreadyid groundwork so none of my wives objected¡­

    How did she do that?

    She has to tell me secretlyter.

 Chapter 689 â€“ Survey Corps Advance Party

    <h4>Chapter 689 - Survey Corps Advance Party</h4>

    The survey of the ruined city requested by Miyo will be carried out immediately.

    ¡¸Permission to leave¡¹

    Rigune, who was appointed as the captain of the survey corps advance party, saluted to me.

    ¡¸Permission to leave¡¹

    And the three impure dragons, Ojess, Haifrigta, and Kihatroy, who are Rigune¡¯s teammates, saluted to me too.

    Go on, and I saluted back.

    Yeah, I¡¯ll be staying home.

    Undertaking the investigation of the ruined city doesn¡¯t mean that I should be the first to go there.

    I know.

    So, is this how Miyo convinced my wives?

    However, do you really need to call those four in the capital for this¡­

    Won¡¯t Alfred¡¯s group be crippled without them?

    Hnn?

    They brought Alfred¡¯s letter?

    Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?

    -0-

    What¡¯s written in Alfred¡¯s letter is how they are doing and how nice Rigune is to them.

    It looks like they are doing well which is great.

    Ursa has been ying with E3.

    Those two robbed a casino in the capital?

    What were they thinking?

    What happened to their adult caretakers? Let¡¯s write in my reply that they should never approach any ce rted to gambling or any other dangerous ce.

    Tiselle has joined the Dalfon Company?

    I hope she¡¯s not causing any trouble¡­¡­

    I¡¯ll ask Asa and Earth to follow her.

    Metora is concentrating on taking care of Alfred at the school.

    -0-

    While I was reading the letter, Rigune¡¯s team had left.

    It seems like they¡¯ll move to Vige Five using the teleportation gate and head to the location from there.

    I wonder if Rigune and the three impure dragons will be enough.

    The purpose of an advance team is scouting. They will be in a more difficult position if there are too many of them.

    I see.

    They¡¯re not nning on going on a rampage, right?

    That¡¯s a little reassuring.

    If there¡¯s danger, I hope they¡¯ll prioritize withdrawing immediately.

    -0-

    For now, I can only wait for Rigune¡¯s team¡¯s survey result.

    However, that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll just stay put.

    Let¡¯s y with the kids.

    ¡­¡­

    They are still studying under Guronde?

    I shouldn¡¯t get in the way.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    In this case, let¡¯s just make some kind of sweets for them.

    I thought so and went to the kitchen only to find the fairy queen waiting with a ¡°leave the taste testing to me¡± face.

    Maa, it¡¯s fine.

    Now, what should I make?

    Summer harvest is over but it¡¯s still hot.

    Ice cream.

    No, I can¡¯t make ice cream.

    I¡¯m not confident in making vored ice cream by the end of the children¡¯s study.

    Then, parfait.

    How about fruit parfait?

    Earth is selling it in the capital as ¡°fruit-filled ice cream¡± so I¡¯m reluctant to call it parfait. Anyway, let¡¯s just make a parfait from what I imagined.

    There are plenty of frozen fruits.

    Good.

    -0-

    I hand over thepleted parfait to the fairy queen.

    She seemed to be delighted.

    Good.

    However, there¡¯s no suitable ss for parfait so I used a mithril ss¡­

    It doesn¡¯t look good.

    No, I mean, mithril sses are beautiful but they are not transparent.

    ss is necessary for parfait after all.

    Should I have a ssmaker make parfait ss for me?

    Ah, that would be a problem.

    There are ssmakers in Shashaato City and Vige Five but in fact, the shapes they can make have already been decided.

    It¡¯s not like those ssmakers arecking in skills to do it¡­it¡¯s more of a territorial dispute.

    ssmakers are divided into three factions: vessel ss, te ss, and art ss. They have already decided what each other can make.

    I think that is nothing but a hindrance to the development of technology but there¡¯s also the aspect of protecting the business of the ssmakers.

    I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s an evil practice.

    If I ask them something that they can mass produce, they¡¯ll do anything to meet my demand.

    However, if I ask them something new, that will be the start of trouble.

    The ssmakers of Vige Five might give in to my request but they¡¯ll be troubled by their factions.

    That means¡­¡­I have no choice but to make my own.

    No, I¡¯m not confident in making ss.

    Let¡¯s put the parfait ss making on hold.

    By the way, fairy queen.

    I know that you¡¯re done eating parfait but don¡¯t eat the fruits soaked in sugar syrup. They are for the children.

    They are not added to add sweetness but to ensure that the fruits won¡¯t deteriorate.

    Yeah, if you want to eat them, you better eat them with yogurt.

    You can also add jam.

    Ah, before that, what do you think of the parfait?

    ¡¸Satisfactory¡¹

    Good.

    -0-

    While handing out fruit parfait to the children who have just finished studying, one of the high elves rushed in.

    She¡¯s someone who¡¯s helping Youko in Vige Five.

    What is it?

    An explosion in Vige Five?

    No?

    Make up your mind.

    It seems like there was a big explosion in Shato City where Rigune and the others went.

    The explosion was big enough to be seen from Shashaato City and Vige Five which are already far from that ce.

    I thought that it had nothing to do with them but the three impure dragons flew in their dragon forms which means that they were involved in that explosion.

    How about Rigune?

    She¡¯s with the flying dragons.

    She¡¯s riding one of them.

    In other words, she¡¯s safe, right?

    That¡¯s great.

    Now then.

    What caused the explosion?

    Is Rigune¡¯s group involved in it?

    My question will not be answered until Rigune¡¯s team returns.

    -0-

    Gi was bowing his head in front of me.

    It seems like he¡¯s the cause of the explosion.

    To be precise, that explosion was caused by hidden explosives.

    For many years, Shato City has been a ce where he stores dangerous goods.

    Since it is a ruin, no one will be endangered.

    He made a barrier to make sure no one will approach that ce to ensure its safety but he¡¯s not sure if the magic is no longer working or whether the adventurers broke that barrier but the city has been discovered.

    If the investigation was heard by Gi, he could have stopped us in advance but Gi was busy doing various things in Vige Five.

    I won¡¯t ask why you are busy.

    Ah, you don¡¯t have to apologize.

    The root cause of the explosion is you but you mean no harm.

    Rigune¡¯s team, after arriving in Shato City, encountered a monster. They used fire magic to exterminate it that ignited the explosives.

    The explosion was an ident.

    Maa, Rigune¡¯s team was in danger¡­

    Rigune¡¯s team was not hurt and they¡¯re not going to me Gi for the explosion. End of the matter.

    No, they identally detonated it so we shouldpensate for detonating them.

    When I asked Gi how we shouldpensate him, he refused saying those are waste products.

    Okay.

    I¡¯ll think about it myself then.

    Read thetest update only at

    By the way, how did Rigune and the others avoid that explosion uninjured?

    You were in the center of the explosion, right?

    ¡¸If you run faster than the explosion, of course, you¡¯ll be fine.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    M-maa, is that even possible?

    ¡¸The result of near-death training.¡¹

    ¡¸By being one with the wind.¡¹

    ¡¸That weak explosion can¡¯t even burn my scales.¡¹

    The tree impure dragons answered with their chest up.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ojess is a me dragon so she¡¯s naturally resistant to me. We used her as a shield.¡¹

    Kihatroy, who could not stand my eyes full of doubts, confessed so.

    I apud honesty.

    And I¡¯m d that you are safe.

 Chapter 690 â€“ Trial

    <h4>Chapter 690 - Trial</h4>

    In the courtyard of my mansion, there is a thin sheet of clothes that looks hastilyid on the gravel. Miyo is sitting there in seiza.

    Standing in front of Miyo and asking questions is Bell.

    ¡¸Are you trying to say that all of these are nothing but an ident?¡¹

    Miyo did not reply to Bell¡¯s question.

    The one who answered was Gou, who¡¯s standing next to Miyo.

    ¡¸Yes. They are all coincidences. That ident was only a result of ovepping coincidences. We insist on innocence.¡¹

    Gou seems to be Miyo¡¯s defense attorney.

    ¡¸Then, witness, I will allow you to speak.¡¹

    Nana, who should be working in Vige Five, raised her hand when Bell said so.

    ¡¸After checking the explosion in Shato City, I headed to Shashaato City to arrest Miyo but she had already fled. Her quick action is a proof that she nned all of these.¡¹

    Gou objected.

    ¡¸Objection, the used(Miyo) did not escape. She just moved to confirm the situation.¡¹

    Bell epted Gou¡¯s objection.

    ¡¸ording to the report, Nana arrested Miyo in the royal capital. Are you telling us that she confirmed the situation in the capital?¡¹

    Hearing Bell, Gou was speechless.

    ¡¸Miyo looked for Ursa-sama, Alfred-sama, and Tiselle-sama in the royal capital to ask them to intervene. If it was an ident, is there a need for her to suddenly ask them that out of the blue?¡¹

    That¡¯s obviously her goal.

    ¡¸¡­¡­then, you have nothing more to say, right?¡¹

    Bell said so as she looked at Gou.

    ¡¸N-no, wait a minute. She only asked Ursa-sama and the others to defend her because she panicked when she heard about the ident. That¡¯s a normal thing to do to defend yourself. It is still too premature to conclude that she nned that ident.¡¹

    ¡¸Panicked, is it¡­However, if she really wants to defend herself, shouldn¡¯t she have gone to Big Tree Vige and not the royal capital? Why didn¡¯t she do that?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh¡¹

    ¡¸When Miyo saw the explosion, she guessed that her n failed and fled to the royal capital immediately. When she perceived that Nana¡¯s on her tail, she cried to Ursa-sama¡¯s group who happened to be in the capital. Do you think this is just a product of my imagination? Or the truth? ¡¹

    Bell gently asks Gou but her eyes are sharper than knives as she looks at Miyo.

    ¡¸¡­¡­any more excuses are unsightly. I also acknowledge the used¡¯s guilt. ¡¹

    Gou gave up.

    Miyo looked at Gou with despairing eyes.

    Then, sheughs and res back at Bell.

    ¡¸I¡¯m innocent! I¡¯ve been framed! There should be someone who¡¯s manipting everything behind the scenes! If you check, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find out the truth!¡¹

    Unlike her previous silence, she screamed as loud as she could.

    However, it did not move Bell.

    ¡¸I understand. We¡¯ll look into it after we execute you. Release the executioner.¡¹

    ¡¸Wa-wait, wait a minute, please! I¡¯m innoce¡­¡¹

    Miyo, who was captured by the mask-wearing executioner, was about to be taken somewhere but¡­Irre broke in.

    Irre quickly approached Miyo and grabbed her head.

    ¡¸What the f*ck is that? You are condemned and about to be executed! Are you just going to ept that and won¡¯t resist? And, when you give your excuse, you should have stared at Gou with bloodlust! He¡¯s an enemy too! Everyone¡¯s your enemy! Don¡¯t forget that! But this script needs correction! Nost lines. Yeah, you are innocent. Your facial expression should show the face of an innocent person.¡¹

    ¡¸No, how can you ask something that difficult to an amateur¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want to be changed with someone else?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡­I¡¯ll do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s a good reply. Exceed my expectations!¡¹

    Irre said so and released Miyo¡¯s head and turned back to Bell.

    ¡¸Bell, your performance is good. You were amazing. Keep it up but can I just fix the script for a moment? No no, I got it. There¡¯s no problem with your performance at all. Yeah, that¡¯s thest scene but I let Miyo adlib so I n to change the scene ording to that. Do you mind? Thank you. Well then, it will be like this¡­¡¹

    Irre has different attitude per actor. Miyo is like the main lead but she didn¡¯t mind what Irre was doing.

    -0-

    Why is that shooting taking ce?

    There was an incident but it was notplicated.

    It all started with the Shato City explosion.

    There¡¯s no damage to the advance team and the reason of the explosion was also rified by Gi.

    I thought it had already ended.

    But to some, it¡¯s not.

    They are the mercuries of Vige Four led by Bell.

    They suspected Miyo of attempting to assassinate me since she¡¯s the one who requested me to investigate Shato City.

    Of course, Miyo wouldn¡¯t even think of that.

    In addition, if she really wants to assassinate me, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll use something that uncertain.

    I persuaded Bell but she said Miyo should exin her innocence herself so she sent Nana to Shashaato City.

    However, Miyo was no longer in Shashaato City.

    Miyo fled to the capital using the short-range teleportation gates.

    It turns out she had asked Ursa and the others to intervene for her in the royal capital which angered Bell.

    ¡¸That girl(Miyo) has been like that since the ancient time!¡¹

    -0-

    A few dayster.

    A tied-up Miyo was pulled in front of me.

    It looks like Miyo resisted but Bell and Gou have already expected that.

    No, that explosion was an ident, right?

    On what charges should Miyo be judged?

    No, I¡¯ll be troubled if you just tell me to do what I want¡­

    What does a trial look like in this world?

    By the way, Ursa, Alfred, and Tiselle requested for the mitigation of penalty for Miyo.

    They sent me a letter and the only content was ¡°Miyo is innocent.¡±.

    I feel like they¡¯re not trying to protect Miyo that much.

    Should I just give Miyo a gentle punishment?

    Given the atmosphere, I have to give her some kind of punishment.

    Well, not really the atmosphere¡­

    ¡¸The mercuries want to dispel any doubts you might have for them. Do you think you can give Miyo light punishment?¡¹

    Loo told me that so I have to think about an appropriate punishment.

    I thought of a lot of things.

    When I thought of a light punishment, Miyo suddenly despaired.

    Is ying a day with the kuros born this year not a punishment?

    -0-

    Result.

    Miyo will be the lead actress of a film.

    The content of the movie is my request which is a normal trial in this world.

    I¡¯m aware that the mercuries won¡¯t think of that as some sort of punishment.

    That¡¯s why when they are filming it, Bell said Miyo should be sitting in seiza on gravel.

    The thin sheet covering the gravel is gentleness from Gou.

    Read thetest update only at

    Maa, even if I call it a movie, it¡¯s only a short scene or around eight minutes.

    Since it will only be released in Big Tree Vige, there¡¯s no point in making it any longer.

    ¡¸Eh? Why aren¡¯t you going to publicize it?¡¹

    Loo was surprised. However, I won¡¯t let anyone else other than the vigers watch it.

    Miyo is the viin.

    I¡¯m not going to give that much punishment.

    ¡¸However, what about Irre¡¯s efforts¡­¡¹

    Loo urges me to look at their shooting.

    Hmm, exciting.

    Irre.

    I think you don¡¯t have to go that far.

    There¡¯s no point in awakening Miyo¡¯s actress¡¯ soul.

    Don¡¯t force Miyo to do something she can¡¯t and just praise how good Bell and Gou are.

    They¡¯re amazing.

    But, well, yeah¡­this won¡¯t be publicized after all.

    Let¡¯s make this a phantom work that can only be watched in the vige.

 Chapter 691 â€“ Explosion Settlement

    <h4>Chapter 691 - Explosion Settlement</h4>

    The explosion may have scattered dangerous items around the area.

    That¡¯s what Gi said and Miyo conveyed that to Governor Ifrus of Shashaato City.

    The result.

    By the order of the governor of Shashaato City, Shato City and the area around it are now off-limits.

    It is now closed to the public and the duration is until Gi and his subordinates confirm that there are no more dangerous items.

    Of course, our investigation mission is also suspended¡­perhaps aborted is the correct word.

    It¡¯s a shame.

    However, I don¡¯t want anyone to go to a dangerous ce and I won¡¯t let anyone go to a dangerous ce.

    The mission being aborted is just fine.

    I even feel guilty for sending Rigune and the three impure dragons to such a dangerous ce.

    Rigune and the three said that it¡¯s okay since it is the responsibility of the advance scouting party to check for any danger. As an apology, go and rx in Vige Five.

    For now, go stay, eat, drink, and enjoy anything in Vige Five and I¡¯ll take care of all of your expenses.

    Or that how it should have been¡­

    In Big Tree Vige, Rigune and the three impure dragons were involved in another explosion.

    What are you doing?

    An experiment on how to protect yourself from an explosion?

    Rigune dashed and dashed away so she¡¯s safe but the three impure dragons looked ragged¡­No, only Ojess is ragged.

    You used her again as a shield?

    Areh?

    Isn¡¯t Ojess resistant to me?

    Why do you look like you just escaped from a burning house?

    The me and explosion are different?

    The explosion in Shato City is not that hot and powerful?

    I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re saying but I guess you are right.

    Just don¡¯t overdo things.

    You two who are using Ojess as a shield, study the angle first before making her a shield.

    Also, Loo and Tier, suppress your explosion magic a little.

    The sound and impact of the explosion will surprise the livestock.

    Eh?

    There¡¯s no way the livestock of the vige will be surprised with an explosion of that level?

    I guess the horses and chickens are already used to it.

    However, there are still those who are not used to it yet.

    Like the pegasuses.

    They were startled by the sound of the explosion and tried to escape to the forest.

    Well, their formation was good but I don¡¯t think this is the time to praise them.

    Even though they saw me, they still rushed into the forest.

    The kuros were worried so they chased them¡­areh?

    They flew into the forest because the kuros are chasing them?

    No, that shouldn¡¯t be the case.

    Anyway, suppress the power of your explosion.

    Thanks.

    After saying that, I joined the pegasuses search party.

    -0-

    All pegasuses were found and protected.

    They were found by the kuros.

    They were protected by the spiderlings.

    The pegasuses will try to fly and escape so they are tied up with webs to restrain them¡­excuse me, I mean protect them.

    Yeah pegasuses, I understand yourints but you will be attacked by monsters and demon beasts in the forest. It¡¯s a dangerous ce so please forgive them for tying you up in order to protect you properly.

    I¡¯m sure you panicked so much that you didn¡¯t follow instructions, right?

    When the beastgirls who were taking care of the pegasuses in the ranch arrived, they finally calmed down.

    Are they hurt?

    Oh, they¡¯re just stressed from being tied up.

    Since they have the energy toin, I guess they¡¯re all okay.

    I apologize for the explosion so return to the ranch area.

    I¡¯ll give you some freshly harvested pumpkins and sweet potatoes.

    Hnn?

    You want carrots too?

    Okay okay.

    However, I¡¯ll give the horses too.

    If I only give you, the horses will sulk.

    I¡¯m d you understand.

    Alright, negotiation will end here.

    -0-

    After taking the pegasuses back, I went back to my mansion to pick some pumpkins, sweet potatoes, and carrots I promised to the pegasuses and found Gi waiting for me.

    Perhaps the search for dangerous items is over.

    Three big dangerous items and sixteen small dangerous items were recovered.

    Are those all the items that scattered?

    Governor Ifrus¡¯ immediate response to ban the entry on that ce is good.

    It will take a few more days to make sure that everything will be picked up?

    Of course, safety first.

    Thank you for taking care of it.

    So¡­why are you here?

    Do you only want to report that to me?

    Ah, you want me to check the dangerous items you found?

    I trust you so there¡¯s no need.

    I don¡¯t think Gi will exploit any dangerous items so handle them as you see fit.

    It was originally managed by Gi so you should know how to handle them, right?

    I¡¯ll leave everything to you.

    Hearing my reply, Gi politely bows.

    So picturesque.

    If Irre was here, he would have taken a picture.

    -0-

    When the ban is lifted, the explosion site will be checked¡­¡­is that necessary.

    Originally, it was nned to be a city dedicated for shooting but it¡¯s now a bad idea because of the explosion.

    Miyo is already selecting another ce.

    She¡¯s checking out the viges that have be ry points of the short-range teleportation gates.

    They are good candidates since transportation is not a problem.

    It would be also good to develop one of those as a tourist destination.

    It seems like Michael-san of the Goroun Company is cooperating with Miyo.

    -0-

    There are two additional petitions for the mitigation of Miyo¡¯s punishment.

    They are from Governor Ifrus of Shashaato City and Maron, the son of Michael-san of the Goroun Company.

    They sent those to me as soon as they heard Miyo was caught but it only arrived now since they were delivered via official route.

    Maa, I¡¯m not even going to charge Miyo with a crime and since it has already been settled, these are just useless petitions. However, these mean Miyo is cherished.

    Especially the one from Governor Ifrus.

    He wrote that it was a mistake to capture her and that it should be investigated again. He pointed out how hard-working Miyo is and that I should consider the good for everyone. He wrote it in a very polite way.

    So, this is how to properly write a petition. I learned something new.

    Next time, I¡¯ll show it to Alfred and the others.

    As for Maron¡¯s¡­

    When Miyo was away, businesses rted to Big Roof Shashaato malfunctioned so he requested to leave her head and hands if I¡¯ll ever punish her.

    ¡­¡­

    There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll show this to Alfred and the others.

    Let¡¯s hide this in a ce that Miyo won¡¯t find.

 Chapter 692 â€“ Joro Merchant Group I

    <h4>Chapter 692 - Joro Merchant Group I</h4>

    My name is Joro.

    I¡¯m a peddler.

    Even though I say I¡¯m a peddler, I¡¯m not alone.

    I lead a considerable merchant group.

    We have sevenrge wagons and ten small wagons.

    I have more than sixty subordinates.

    In other words, I¡¯m that skilled of a merchant.

    ¡­¡­

    I¡¯m sorry, I lied.

    I¡¯m only leading a group of this scale not because of my ability.

    With my true ability, even if I work hard, I¡¯ll only own one small wagon.

    Even my two subordinates are only my subordinates because of kinship.

    I¡¯m aware of everything.

    Even so, I still managed to lead arge merchant group.

    It is all thanks to a certain request from a certain country.

    No, I¡¯m neither thankful nor it is a request, I was threatened.

    ¡¸I want to send troops to investigate the demon king¡¯s kingdom. The number I¡¯ll send is sixty. I think you should be able to sneak them since they are only a little, right?¡¹

    A certain evening, I was wandering around a certain city, looking for a certain inn, I was suddenly taken into a certain dark room.

    Honestly, I don¡¯t remember how I answered.

    My only thought that time was I¡¯m going to be killed so I remember desperately talking about something.

    As a result, I received the advance payment that I won¡¯t be able to earn even if I work for fifty years. I decided to go to the demon king¡¯s kingdom leading a merchant group in disguise.

    With this money, I can even start my own small traveling merchant group.

    And I have no choice but to do it.

    -0-

    The destination is the royal capital.

    However, it was also nned to investigate Shashaato City along the way.

    The sea route is the best way to get to Shashaato City from our current location but the shipsing from human kingdoms will be strictly checked.

    And Shashaato City is reputed for being quite strict.

    Because of that, we decided to detour and go to another port city and from there, travel to Shashaato City bynd.

    I thought that the security check might be strict even in another port city but it seems like it is lighter than expected.

    It¡¯s dangerous so I won¡¯t ask for details.

    -0-

    The journey was calm.

    As for me, I¡¯m doing normal business.

    It¡¯s a bit of fun to be able to buy and sell in quantities I¡¯ve never dealt with before.

    ¡¸Leader, I heard this from the people of this city. It will take two days to travel to a neighboring vige but there¡¯s a possibility that food can¡¯t be bought there. It seems like it will take five days before we arrive in a city where we can buy food.¡¹

    Got it.

    Thinking of emergency, I always issue instructions to secure enough food and water for 10 days.

    Those merchants in disguise follow my instructions withoutint.

    Probably because they don¡¯t want to blow our cover.

    Those disguised as merchants have received some degree of education.

    I won¡¯t be surprised if some of them are nobles.

    I¡¯m the leader of this traveling merchant group but that is only a role given to me.

    In terms of power rtionships, these people in disguise are higher than me.

    I¡¯m at the lower end.

    So, there was a possibility that they wouldn¡¯t listen to me¡­

    They are well trained.

    No, it¡¯s because it¡¯s an important part of the mission to act what you disguise.

    Ah, no no.

    I¡¯m a traveling merchant.

    Leader of a medium-scale group.

    I shouldn¡¯t be concerned about the identity or mission of these people in disguise.

    The product I can sell, the products I can buy, and the weather today and tomorrow.

    It¡¯s going to rain tomorrow morning so what I have to be concerned with is our lodging ce.

    -0-

    Thend journey of our merchant groupsted for about a year.

    We approached Shashaato City little by little.

    Of course, rumors about Shashaato City havee into my ears.

    ¡¸It is a city that has suddenly developed in recent years. Ah, don¡¯t buy timber there. Use all your resources to buy seasonings instead.¡¹

    ¡¸It is a city deemed important by the demon king¡¯s kingdom. There are a lot of security personnel there so the security is good.¡¹

    ¡¸The power of Goroun Company in that city is next to no one. However, they don¡¯t control everything. You can get a good deal there and no one will stop you.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a restaurant there that serves very delicious food. If you go there, you will not be able to leave for another city.¡¹

    ¡¸It seems like there¡¯s a baseball(a kind of ball game) epidemic there. Even high nobles of the kingdom are participating themselves.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you can¡¯t supply them, if it is something strange, the Goroun Company will buy them. However, you should be careful, if you dare overcharge them, something scary will happen.¡¹

    ¡¸There are facilities there that can make you travel to distant cities and viges by magic. Is that true?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems like the city is being run by a young maid. No, it¡¯s true. I¡¯m not lying. The young maid has more power than the governor of that city.¡¹

    And so on.

    Maa, they might be wrong but I¡¯ll keep them in mind.

    I have to consider everything in order to conduct business properly.

    Well, the story about the young maid is fake for sure though.

    Read thetest update only at

    However¡­¡­

    ¡¸Leader, I¡¯ve also heard about a vige called Vige Five. It seems like it is not inferior to Shashaato City.¡¹

    One of the disguised merchants said that to me.

    We have been together for a year so it is normal for us to chat.

    ¡¸I heard something about that too but it¡¯s not Vige Five but City Five.¡¹

    ¡¸Did Vige Five developed and be City Five?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe Vige Five and City Five are two different ces?¡¹

    To be honest, just stories about it already make me doubt its existence.

    Dragons fly frequently there, a giant tiger bought alcohol, there¡¯s also the serpent shrine maiden¡­

    Vige Five or City Five seems to be near Shashaato City but I don¡¯t know how far is near.

    Perhaps it was a rumor to hide something in Shashaato City.

    Maa, we¡¯ll know that once we arrive at Shashaato City.

    Even if we won¡¯t immediately know, these people in disguise as merchants will surely find out.

    I hope they won¡¯t do anything dangerous.

    I only need to worry about my own safety but we have worked together for a year.

    I shouldn¡¯t worry too much.

    Even if I say something, they won¡¯t listen.

    I sighed while my traveling merchant group was advancing towards Shashaato City, our first destination.

    If nothing happens, we will be able to reach it in ten days.

    Only if nothing happens.

    I want to get there before autumn.

 Chapter 693 â€“ Joro Merchant Group II

    <h4>Chapter 693 - Joro Merchant Group II</h4>

    My name is¡­maa, it is inappropriate to say my name.

    Then, let¡¯s just say I¡¯m Dan.

    Yeah, Dan.

    Don¡¯t you think it sounds good?

    -0-

    Now, we are currently infiltrating the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    The purpose is to investigate the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Failure in this dangerous mission will certainly lead to death.

    With that in mind, tension never runs out so I have to cooperate with mypanions.

    I have to¡­

    In front of me are mypanions who are full of tension about their favorite kind of curry.

    Beef curry has beef as its main ingredient.

    Pork curry has pork as its main ingredient.

    Chicken curry has chicken as its main ingredient.

    Seafood curry has seafood as its main ingredient.

    Katsu curry has fried food called katsu.

    There¡¯s also the nan bread which is a bread specially developed for curry.

    Though I think butter chicken curry is the best partner of nan.

    Each of them doesn¡¯t give up on saying their favorite curry was the best.

    It¡¯s unsightly.

    It¡¯s an unsightly fight.

    It¡¯s just food¡­

    Can¡¯t you just be thankful that you can eat?

    I¡¯m not saying they all taste the same.

    It can¡¯t be helped since from eating tasteless food, we all now can eat something enjoyable.

    In addition, this store even receives orders per individual.

    Just ask for whatever food you like.

    Isn¡¯t that right, leader?

    ¡¸Mou¡­curry udon. This is something new. Simply amazing.¡¹

    ¡­

    Leader.

    I¡¯m doing what I can to bring everyone together, please don¡¯t increase the faction.

    Eh?

    My faction?

    No, I¡¯m not¡­

    D-don¡¯t force me to talk¡­

    I¡¯m on more toppings faction.

    I think the spinach and tomato toppings are the best.

    Yeah, as long as you put them, I don¡¯t mind any curry.

    In other words, if all factions gather, there will be more and more toppings and this unsightly conflict will also subside!

    Right, leader?

    ¡¸Curry fried rice¡­this is also something new. Delicious.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The investigation team is experiencing its biggest crisis.

    -0-

    From a long time ago, we¡¯ve been told about the new dishes in Shashaato City so everyone, including me, is already prepared for it but we still went out of control.

    Reflect.

    However, maa, I think it can¡¯t be helped.

    First of all, curry is delicious.

    And rice is partnered with curry.

    It¡¯s a kind of food produced in our country.

    Rice is the food of our soul even if other countries ridicule it as horse food.

    We¡¯ve been away from our country for a year and never ate rice, the food of our soul.

    It can¡¯t be helped that we lose control.

    Moreover, the rice we eat here is more delicious than the rice we eat in our country.

    It¡¯s been ten days since we arrived in Shashaato City and we have done nothing aside from eating curry.

    There¡¯s also rice but rice is something you eat with something.

    And that something being curry is perfect.

    By the way, the nan faction doesn¡¯t want to admit that the rice here is better than the rice in our country.

    -0-

    Fuh.

    How can they make such delicious rice?

    Until I came to this city, I¡¯ve never seen a ce producing rice.

    Is the demon king¡¯s kingdom hiding their rice farm?

    No, if that was the case, they wouldn¡¯t sell it out in a store.

    The price of curry is also not high.

    In other words, rice should bemon in the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    No, at least it should bemon in this ce.

    That means¡­

    I¡¯ll find out how they make that rice if I look around Shashaato City.

    That reminds me, there were rumors about Vige Five.

    I heard that you can go there in about a day.

    Since I heard about it from several people, that should be correct.

    Is there a possibility that Vige Five was the base of rice production?

    That sounds possible.

    ¡­¡­I want to find out.

    However, I can¡¯t do that without permission.

    We¡¯re here to investigate the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    I should throw away my selfishness.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Isn¡¯t rice an important source of ie for Shashaato City?

    I mean, isn¡¯t that what we should be looking into?

    I think so.

    -0-

    I proposed to mypanions the investigation of the rice production area.

    Mypanions did not object.

    Fuh.

    As expected.

    However, we can¡¯t afford to all go to Vige Five.

    The targets of our investigation are the royal capital and this Shashaato City.

    We can only send a few selected individuals to Vige Five.

    How many should we send?

    Five?

    Alright, five.

    Then, I¡¯ll recruit those who want.

    If the number of applicants is high, let¡¯s settle it with draw lots.

    Read thetest update only at

    ¡¸I hate draw lots!¡¹

    I shouted that in the square of Shashaato City.

    That time, there was a strong-looking demon who seemed to fully understand how I felt.

    I¡¯m d you understand.

    By the way, who are you?

    Ah, you¡¯re a baseball coach?

    I¡¯ve heard of baseball.

    It¡¯s apetition that uses sticks and balls.

    You¡¯re going to y?

    Then, let me watch¡­I can participate?

    But I¡¯m¡­¡­

    I see. It seems like demons are not the only participants. Humans y it too.

    In other words, it can be enjoyed by both demons and humans.

    I see.

    I¡¯ll do my best.

    Though I don¡¯t know the rules that much.

    -0-

    I was disappointed that I could not go to Vige Five to investigate but I was able to feel baseball so I feel fine.

    Now, I¡¯ll aim for a home run.

    Maa, don¡¯t look at me like that.

    I did not forget about work.

    This is some sort of survey of this city.

    But I¡¯m only at the early stages.

    I can¡¯t do something dangerous and am always picking up rumors around the city.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    It seems like there¡¯s a strange golem north of this city.

    Even for a golem, it¡¯s strange. It moves very fast andes to sell things.

    It¡¯s really weird.

    First of all, a golem is a synonym of slow.

    How can it move so fast?

    ¡­¡­I want to see it.

    Fortunately, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a dangerous existence.

    Can I look into it alone?

    No, the more you go north from this city, the more dangerous monsters and demon beasts appear.

    In addition, the mountain range in the north is where dragons live.

    This is a famous piece of information that even people of my country know.

    As long as you don¡¯t go there, the dragons won¡¯t do anything¡­

    I think I¡¯ll just go north until it¡¯s okay to go.

    I told mypanions that I wanted to check the golem out.

    They cheered and supported me.

    ¡­¡­

    Aren¡¯t you going to apany me?

 Chapter 694 â€“ Joro Merchant Group III

    <h4>Chapter 694 - Joro Merchant Group III</h4>

    My name is Rigron Auerstadt.

    A man born from the lineage of a historic count family.

    Maa, not the eldest son so I don¡¯t have much responsibilities.

    However, I was raised strictly so that I won¡¯t shame the name of our family.

    I have confidence in my skills.

    Because of that, I¡¯m engaged in a mission of infiltrating the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Ah, my undercover name is Mick.

    -0-

    Now, one of mypanions, Dan, is taking me to the forest north of Shashaato City.

    He wants to find the rumored strange golem.

    I told him to go alone because I don¡¯t want to see it but he ignored me.

    He¡¯s a pushy man.

    I wanted to look at the farming sites on the south coast of the city.

    Maa, maybe this isn¡¯t a waste of time at all. Perhaps information about a strange golem might be useful for something¡­¡­

    ¡¸How about we look around here?¡¹

    That¡¯s what I suggested to Dan.

    We went five days north from Shashaato City.

    If it were ordinary adventurers, they would take 8 to 10 days¡­¡­

    To be honest, I don¡¯t want to go any further.

    Or rather, we can no longer proceed.

    Until now, we have traveled through the road in the forest but the atmosphere in the forest ahead is different.

    It¡¯s steeply dangerous.

    Too dangerous for two people.

    To go to a ce like that, a group of 20 people is necessary.

    Yet there¡¯s still a road.

    It is as if inviting people to die.

    ¡¸Okay. Moving forward is indeed dangerous.¡¹

    Dan seems to have the same thought so I am relieved.

    After looking around here for three days, I¡¯ll tell Dan to go back whether we find that strange golem or not.

    I hope we find it though¡­¡­

    -0-

    The strange golem wasn¡¯t found but we found a strange city.

    It¡¯s a big city but not a single person is walking. It¡¯s not a city for the living.

    It¡¯s a ruin of a city.

    Though I said it¡¯s a ruin, houses are lined up along the city streets.

    Well-groomed roads, well-built houses.

    As a member of our troop that has traveled across the demon king¡¯s kingdom, this is the first city with such design.

    What is this ce?

    Abandoned city?

    But it¡¯s too beautiful¡­¡­

    I stared at Dan.

    ¡¸Mick, here¡¯s what I think. This is the base of the strange golem, right?¡¹

    ¡­¡­right.

    Golems housekeeping ruins are a ssic in hero stories.

    ¡¸If we look around the city, we will likely encounter a strange golem. What do you think?¡¹

    You want to look around this city?

    But isn¡¯t this too big?

    Three days is not enough for that.

    ¡¸Oi oi, it is indeed impossible to check everything with just the two of us. However¡­¡¹

    I looked at where Dan was pointing.

    A clean street paved with stones.

    In short, nothing?

    ¡¸Yes, nothing. If a golem was here, there should be at least traces of it. However, look, there are no traces. Nothing here, nothing there. Only traces that someone passed by but it should be from some time ago. However, it doesn¡¯t look like a golem¡¯s but¡­given the situation of this ce, it should be a golem, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Right.

    I can¡¯t match Dan in that area.

    And I won¡¯t evenpete.

    Dan follows the trail of that someone and reaches a mansion.

    Was this mansion the residence of the mayor of this city?

    It¡¯s a big mansion.

    When I tried to walk into the grounds of the mansion, Dan stopped me.

    ¡¸There¡¯s a trap there. It will be triggered once you step on it.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸Mick, except to the ces I stepped on, don¡¯t step on anywhere else.¡¹

    Okay. How about I stand by here?

    Yeah, of course, he won¡¯t agree.

    -0-

    Our investigation of that ce was a series of tension.

    Why? I wanted to say because of traps because there are tons of traps.

    Dan will dismantle a trap and I help him as his assistant.

    It took three days for us to break through.

    And we finally arrived in a big room.

    There is no doubt that the traps were arranged to protect this room.

    In the big room was arge number of books.

    The text being used is old so we don¡¯t know what¡¯s written but given how they were luxuriously bound, they should be important.

    Is this ce filled with nothing but books?

    ¡¸Dan, this is a big discovery. Let¡¯s return at once. Let¡¯s bring ourpanions.¡¹

    Manpower is needed to take them.

    Perhaps we might find other things too.

    ¡¸But we haven¡¯t found the golem yet.¡¹

    Dan is reluctant but I forcibly take him out of the mansion.

    I don¡¯t think the golem can move freely in a ce full of traps.

    You should have thought of that, right?

    ¡¸Maa¡­isn¡¯t that?¡¹

    When Dan saw the golem outside the mansion, he was greatly surprised.

    Hahahahahaha

    Unfortunately, it¡¯s not the golem Dan was looking for.

    They were objects which are part of the traps that Dan dismantled in the mansion.

    To be honest, I can¡¯t move freely so I just dumped them there.

    What about it?

    Why are you so surprised?

    ¡¸Why wouldn¡¯t I? Those are very powerful bombs. That¡¯s not how you handle them¡­¡¹

    Eh?

    ¡¸I told you not to drop them when I¡¯m handing them over to you, right?¡¹

    I¡¯m sure you said that¡­

    ¡¸Maa, I guess it was my fault for not saying the detail¡­¡¹

    If you told me the details, I¡¯m sure I wouldn¡¯t even touch those.

    Yeah, I won¡¯t, you hear.

    So I won¡¯t ever touch those things again.

    I won¡¯t even approach it.

    ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t. I mean, gathering them all like that feels like you¡¯re nning to blow away the whole city¡­Maa, okay okay. Let¡¯s go back at once.¡¹

    Dan and I brought out onerge book we found as a means of persuading our fellow countrymen that are currently in Shashaato City.

    Of course, I hope we can make money with it too.

    It¡¯s a book that was kept as if it was very important so it shouldn¡¯t be worthless.

    -0-

    Dan and I returned to Shashaato City.

    On the way, we passed by four adventurers. I was brainstorming on how to deceive them but it looks like they are Dan¡¯s acquaintances.

    They are an all-female party but they are likely skilled.

    Will they go to the forest where we didn¡¯t dare go?

    By the way, how did Dan get to know them?

    You yed baseball together?

    Ah, the game where you hit balls with sticks?

    I thought you were just ying but it looks like it¡¯s useful.

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you try it too, Mick?¡¹

    I¡¯ll pass.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fun.¡¹

    Got it got it.

    If I had a chance.

    For now, let¡¯s bring this book to ourpanions first.

    We returned at night so that we wouldn¡¯t stand out when we entered the city¡­¡­

    But, is Dan and I carrying a big book conspicuous in the first ce?

    We should have gone back at noon.

    Maa, let¡¯s just go to the inn where ourpanions are staying.

    It¡¯s not too far away.

    Or so I thought since someone got in our way.

    It¡¯s a woman.

    A woman with a strange atmosphere.

    It should be a demoness.

    No, she¡¯s a devil.

    ¡¸¡­this fragrant smell¡­that book you are carrying, show it to me.¡¹

    Should we fight?

    I don¡¯t think we should.

    This is no longer a matter of being weak or strong.

    It¡¯s a matter of difference in existence.

    If we offend this woman, there¡¯s no way for Dan and me to survive.

    My instinct says so.

    Dan should be the same.

    Because of that, Dan and I tried to give away the book we had as we were told.

    But a voice stops us.

    ¡¸That book¡­how! No, leave it behind. The rightful owner of the book is here. No matter what you¡¯ll do, I will not allow you to read it.¡¹

    Standing behind me and Dan is a man in butler clothes.

    Ah, we¡¯re done for.

    Another higher existence.

    We¡¯re definitely going to die.

    Father, mother, please forgive this unfilial son of yours.

    Brother, please take care of the rest.

    Ah, I want to live longer if possible.

    I already gave up living.

    Read thetest update only at

    However, God is real.

    ¡¸Wait waiiitttttt waaaaaaiiiiitttttt!¡¹

    A man came to us screaming.

    The female devil and the man in butler clothes posed against him.

    ¡¸Both of you! I don¡¯t know what happened but I will not let those two get involved! Also, you can¡¯t fight in this ce!¡¹

    This man is stronger than us but weaker than the female devil and the man in butler clothes.

    Overwhelmingly weaker.

    However, he¡¯s the only one we can count on.

    Who is he?

    Dan knew him.

    ¡¸Coach¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh¡­it is a great honor for a coach to protect his yers. I will not make a promising defensive yer be in danger.¡¹

    It sounds like he¡¯s his baseball buddy.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future but if I survive, I¡¯ll y baseball.

    I absolutely will.

 Chapter 695 â€“ Joro Merchant Group Finale

    <h4>Chapter 695 - Joro Merchant Group Finale</h4>

    We are currently sandwiched between a female devil and a man in butler clothes while being protected by a man called coach.

    My name is Mick and I¡¯m very anxious on what is about to happen.

    Yeah, I won¡¯t say my real name.

    No matter how this turns out, my name will be Mick.

    After making that decision, another intruder appeared.

    ¡¸It will be troublesome if you continue to pour bloodlust in this ce.¡¹

    The voice came from above.

    When I looked up, I saw someone standing on the roof of a building.

    The person jumped off the roof andnded beside the man called coach.

    Little¡­maid?

    The maid first turned to the female devil.

    ¡¸What is prohibited in Vige Five is also prohibited in this city. Or are you telling me you don¡¯t care? I¡¯ll report this to vige chief.¡¹

    Hearing the maid¡¯s words, the female devil tantly panicked.

    Then, the maid turned her face to the man in butler¡¯s clothes.

    ¡¸Rampaging here means you are prepared to turn vige chief to your enemy. Don¡¯t you know that?¡¹

    Hearing the maid¡¯s words, the man in butler¡¯s clothes also panicked.

    Finally, the maid turned her face to the man called coach.

    ¡¸Please stop being reckless. I will be scolded by vige chief.¡¹

    The man called coach bowed to the maid.

    Who is this maid?

    Her strength is¡­¡­she¡¯s weaker than the man called coach.

    However, it is obvious that this maid is the one who rules this ce.

    Little, young maid.

    I know that age will not usually reflect on the faces of the citizens of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    She shouldn¡¯t be as young as she looks.

    There was a rumor about a young maid ruling Shashaato City.

    Does this mean it¡¯s true?

    -0-

    The young maid listened to our situation by talking to us one by one.

    Of course, she also talked to us.

    Mainly about the book.

    I was a little worried about what to say but I honestly told her how I got the book since this is obviously a life or death situation.

    We are members of a merchant group that came from another country.

    We have been staying in Shashaato City for a while and heard rumors about a strange golem. Since we were free, we headed north to look for it.

    We found a ruined city where we discovered a mansion where we got the book.

    Of course, I won¡¯t say a single word about being a spy.

    If they find out, we¡¯ll be captured.

    We weren¡¯t able to talk with each other beforehand but I¡¯m sure Dan judged that it would be best to be honest like me.

    ¡¸You are not registered adventurers, aren¡¯t you? Then, it is a crime to bring things out of the ruin.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Riiigggghhhhhhhhhttttttttt!

    That reminds me, she¡¯s right!

    -0-

    In this world, there are countless of ruins and abandoned houses.

    It¡¯s not umon.

    There were a lot of things from the past.

    At the same time, there are countless of ces and buildings that look like ruins and abandoned houses.

    It¡¯s not umon.

    Only a few people can live in beautiful buildings or beautiful cities.

    So, if you mistakenly took a ce that looked like a ruin or abandoned house and took something from there, you¡¯ll get into trouble.

    In fact, that¡¯smon.

    It is not limited to the demon king¡¯s kingdom. To most countries, bringing things out of a ce without authorization is a crime.

    Therefore, it ismon sense to leave ruins and abandoned houses alone.

    Though there¡¯s a lot of loopholes.

    For example, you can¡¯t take valuable ancient items from ruins and abandoned houses. You can wait for thieves to steal them then, take them from the thieves.

    Because of that, an exception was added.

    Adventurers.

    If you register as an adventurer, you can bring things out in the name of investigation of ruins and abandoned houses.

    Of course, it is necessary to check whether it is really a ruin or an abandoned house before the investigation. There is also a duty of reporting before the investigation. After the investigation, it is also required to submit a report about the inventory of items acquired. Very troublesome.

    However, if you ignore those troublesome procedures, you will be treated as a thief even if you¡¯re an adventurer. Anyone who¡¯ll bring things out from ruins and abandoned houses will receive painful gazes nonstop.

    I knew about it.

    I knew about it but forgot.

    I¡¯m too focused on being in another country.

    Also, our main purpose was to find the strange golem.

    In addition, Dan and I are nobles.

    Members of the army.

    The army is allowed to take things out of ruins and abandoned houses if there¡¯s a good reason¡­

    No one canin.

    Even the king, if told by the general that it is necessary for victory, will shut up.

    If it is a noble house, it will be a problem but if it is just a ruin or an abandoned house, there won¡¯t be a problem at all.

    Therefore¡­I forgot.

    What we¡¯ve done is a crime.

    Failure.

    A miserable failure.

    W-w-w-w-what should I do?

    Run?

    There is a female devil here along with a man in butler clothes.

    There¡¯s also the man called coach.

    And a young maid.

    This young maid feels weaker than the man called coach, however¡­she¡¯s still stronger than us.

    Yeah, it¡¯s impossible to escape.

    Okay, let¡¯s give up.

    I¡¯ll just have to make sure that our otherpanions will not get involved.

    That¡¯s what I decided.

    Yeah, I won¡¯t let anyone get involved other than Dan.

    -0-

    First of all¡­let¡¯s apologize.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I was careless.¡¹

    I was really careless.

    ¡¸Careless, is it¡­? That ruined city was discovered a while ago and there should be an investigation priority tag, did you not see it?¡¹

    Investigation priority tag?

    Is there something like that?

    ¡¸Miyo-dono, they are not registered adventurers so how can they know about the tag?¡¹

    The man called coach follows me up.

    So, the young maid¡¯s name is Miyo?

    I¡¯ll remember that.

    ¡¸Please, wait. That ce is a ce we manage desu. That tag aside, you don¡¯t have any right to investigate it.¡¹

    The man in butler¡¯s clothes barged in and said so.

    ¡¸Gi-sama manages that ce? I asked Doraim-sama before and he said he didn¡¯t know about that ce.¡¹

    ¡¸It started before Doraim-sama took office. If you had asked Bulga, Stifano, or even Prada, you should have been informed.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, sorry. Bulga-san and Stifano-san are busy taking care of Kukulkan so there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll ask them.¡¹

    ¡¸What about Prada?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s basically a recognized member of Vige Five so there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll ask her.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Maa, I¡¯m also busytely. It looks like you missed asking me too.¡¹

    ¡¸It would have been helpful if we managed to speak with each other before¡­Actually, the advance team of the survey corps has already departed and they will probably arrive there. Is there any danger in that ce?¡¹

    ¡¸At one ce. As long as they don¡¯t check that ce out, there shouldn¡¯t be any danger.¡¹

    The man in butler clothes said so as he looked at us.

    No, he¡¯s looking at the book we have.

    ¡¸That book was in that ce¡­maa, they should be fine. You can return that book to me then I¡¯ll inform them when I bring the book back.¡¹

    Eh?

    He¡¯s not going to me us?

    We¡¯ll return it.

    Right now.

    Is Dan okay with it?

    Even if he disagrees, I¡¯ll return it.

    The female devil isining but not that obvious because the young maid blocked her.

    ¡¸Thank you. Is this the only book you took? ¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡¸This is just a confirmation but¡­have you read this book? ¡¹

    I tried but it¡¯s written in characters I don¡¯t know¡­¡­

    ¡¸Is that so? I see. Please don¡¯t approach that ce in the future.¡¹

    Of course.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    -0-

    Dan and I were released.

    Great.

    Alright.

    Thanks for this good luck!

    I survived!

    To be honest, it¡¯s a little regrettable to return the book I¡¯ve carried but life is more important.

    And I have no problem with that.

    Ah, I suddenly felt really tired.

    It¡¯s almost dawn.

    Normally, it¡¯s the start of a normal day.

    Once I¡¯ve arrived at the inn, I¡¯ll go to bed immediately.

    Report to the leader?

    We were not able to find the golem.

    I won¡¯t report unnecessary things.

    Forget it.

    Yeah, forget about everything.

    However, I¡¯ll definitely y baseball.

    I¡¯ll thank the man called coach once we meet him again.

    -0-

    Early afternoon.

    I was woken up by Dan.

    I told him not to wake me up before going to bed. Did he not hear me?

    Hnn?

    What?

    He looks serious.

    What happened?

    Dan did not say anything but he took me out of the inn.

    And pointed in the north direction.

    There¡¯s ck smoke in a ce far away.

    Fire?

    ¡¸Explosion. Probably at the ruins. ¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    I won¡¯t ask why it exploded.

    I¡¯m sure what exploded are the things I put together in one ce.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The man in butler clothes should be mad, right?

    He should be angry.

    That ce exploded after all.

    ¡­¡­

    Where can we escape?

    ¡¸If we go through the magic gate called teleportation gate, it seems like we can go far in an instant. Ourpanions were looking into it. ¡¹

    I see.

    Dan and I used that teleportation gate to escape.

    Maa, we were caught by the young maid in the royal capital.

    However, that young maid was also caught by a vige girl-like person. Why?

    -0-

    At ater date.

    The man in butler¡¯s clothes was grateful.

    He said he was bound by a contract so he couldn¡¯t destroy them himself but that explosion managed to destroy most.

    Is that so?

    No, it¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re not angry.

    As a way of thanks, he asked me if I had a wish.

    Ah, no, you don¡¯t need to give me anything.

    I understand.

    Maa, if you can help me with that female devil over there¡­¡­

    Yeah, she¡¯s been staring at us for a long time as if she lost something valuable due to that explosion.

    Read thetest update only at

    AN: The Joro Merchant Group story is nowplete but I know that there are missing parts.

    Because of that, next time, I¡¯ll write ¡°Joro Merchant Group Omake¡±.

    It will be about those who went to Vige Five, those who examined the teleportation gate, etc.

 Chapter 696 â€“ Joro Merchant Group Omake 1

    <h4>Chapter 696 - Joro Merchant Group Omake 1</h4>

    My name is Samos.

    Samos Touchphone.

    That¡¯s my real name.

    Not an alias.

    Yeah, everyone else is using an alias but I use my real name.

    There¡¯s a reason for that.

    A troublesome reason.

    A really troublesome reason.

    -0-

    One day, boss gave me a mission.

    The mission is to infiltrate the demon king¡¯s kingdom and investigate.

    Infiltration sounds difficult but the demon king¡¯s kingdom is surprisingly tolerant to outside visitors.

    You can enter the kingdom even if you proim yourself as a knight.

    Your action will not be restricted either.

    In fact, I¡¯ve already previously sneaked into the demon king¡¯s kingdom without hiding my identity as a knight and returned safely, twice.

    So I thought this should be a pretty easy mission.

    But I was wrong.

    There will be others who¡¯ll infiltrate the kingdom with me and we are more than 60.

    ¡­¡­

    I think this is a stupid idea.

    Sixty people are not a bit of a force.

    It can already be called war potential.

    If it¡¯s a small battlefield, that number can already influence the overall situation.

    If the number of bandits has already reached 60, an army will be dispatched to deal with them.

    Even if the demon king¡¯s kingdom is tolerant of foreign visitors, they will not miss this number.

    I protested to my boss.

    If you want the mission to seed, you need to reduce the number.

    If the goal is only to investigate, three people, me included, is enough.

    My boss also knows that 60 is too many.

    However, my protest did not go through.

    On the contrary, my boss persuaded me.

    It seems like factions are involved in this matter.

    Faction?

    I looked at the list of those who¡¯ll leave with me and saw that many factions are indeed involved.

    The royal knights, the first knight order, the second knight order, the central staff, the southern guard¡­

    Our purpose is the same, protecting the country. However, it is normal for factions to be born.

    As a military man, I know that faction problems are inevitable.

    If we have to reduce the number of participants, the only thing we can do is to remove everyone else and leave the mission to one faction.

    If that is impossible, they should leave it to the royal knights¡­or not?

    We¡¯re not talking about those kinds of factions?

    Eh?

    Then, which faction are we talking about?

    No way, nobles?

    No?

    Then that means¡­¡­

    ¡¸The factions rted to the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡¹

    When boss said that, I fell silent.

    Factions rted to the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    To put it simply, the factions are divided to engage in war or not with the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    -0-

    In fact, even though our country and the demon king¡¯s kingdom are not connected with each other, we are at war.

    If you¡¯re going to ask why, it¡¯s because of our present king. He has sworn to absolutely destroy the demon king¡¯s kingdom as soon as he bes the king.

    Since no nobles opposed him, our country is unified in being hostile against the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    So, there shouldn¡¯t be any faction regarding that aspect.

    Everyone¡¯s hostile against the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    That¡¯s all.

    However, recently¡­starting from eight to nine years ago?

    The king¡¯s policy broke.

    ¡¸¡­¡­areh? Does our kingdom hate the demon king¡¯s kingdom that much? Do I hate demons? That¡¯s not true. Even in our country, demi-humans live.¡¹

    The king, as if hit by some sort of spell, stopped being hostile against the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Anyway, when the king¡¯s aggressiveness lightens, the atmosphere of the whole county being hostile against the demon king¡¯s kingdom fades.

    To be honest, we don¡¯t need to fight against the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    The king seems to think so too.

    Since that is the case, I thought the war would even stop but it¡¯s not that easy.

    Anyway, the hostile attitude of our kingdom against the demon king¡¯s kingdom has been a long-standing policy of our country and even our economic n is moving in that direction.

    A sudden change of that direction might cause our kingdom to perish.

    And what¡¯s even more troublesome is that when we took a hostile stance against the demon king¡¯s kingdom, we joined hands with our neighboring countries.

    And our alliance is not with just one or two countries.

    We are allied with almost all countries around with the exception of the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Given that, we can¡¯t say that our country is no longer going to wage war against the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    We can never say that.

    Once it is publicized, we will be attacked by our neighboring countries.

    However, we can¡¯t continue being hostile.

    Even if we are not connected with the demon king¡¯s kingdom bynd, we are connected by the sea.

    The reason why we can¡¯t organize arge-scale expeditionary force is because there¡¯s a possibility of being invaded from the sea.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    We don¡¯t want to be hostile to the demon king¡¯s kingdom but we can¡¯t show other countries that we are no longer hostile. We can¡¯t move.

    That¡¯s the current state of our country.

    Because of such status quo, factions were born.

    We have to maintain the status quo but those factions are on the move.

    Let¡¯s form an alliance with the demon king¡¯s kingdom and everything will be solved.

    Let¡¯s keep fighting against the demon king¡¯s kingdom and keep the words of our ancestors.

    Let¡¯s abandon the country and flee.

    There are many others.

    The king was somehow able to do something to maintain the status quo by not doing anything.

    So, what¡¯s with this all of a sudden?

    There can only be one reason.

    The age of the king.

    The current king is over 70 and though this might sound presumptuous, it shouldn¡¯t be a surprise if he¡¯ll retire soon.

    There¡¯s no problem with the sessor.

    The crown prince is healthy and excellent.

    At least not ipetent enough to take the fueling words of those around him seriously.

    The question is, when the crown prince bes king, will he or will he not swear to absolutely destroy the demon king¡¯s kingdom?

    It might be strange to think about it since he already dered it¡­

    He swore to take hostile actions.

    Since he already has sworn, it is no longer possible to negotiate with the demon king¡¯s kingdom for now.

    Even if it is the demon king¡¯s kingdom, there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll trust someone, who swore to absolutely destroy them, saying they are good friends.

    If he wanted to form an alliance with the demon king¡¯s kingdom, he shouldn¡¯t have taken that oath.

    However, if he did not swear, he¡¯ll be suspected by the neighboring countries.

    The faction that wants to maintain the status quo is facing that problem.

    -0-

    Now, it is my turn.

    Infiltration and investigation of the demon king¡¯s kingdom is only my nominal mission.

    My real mission is to find a negotiation contact with the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    If possible¡­¡­

    Even if our kingdom swore to absolutely destroy the demon king¡¯s kingdom, my mission is to tell the demon king¡¯s kingdom that we won¡¯t actually take any hostile action and will only pose.

    Good.

    A very troublesome mission.

    Therefore, I would like to confirm again.

    Why did the number ofpanions exceed sixty with such a troublesome mission?

    -0-

    This dispatch was led by a faction that maintains the status quo but other factions sniffed it and put their people to watch and not to negotiate.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    In short, most of mypanions are there to interfere with my real mission, right?

    However, the boss said that they are not there to sabotage, they¡¯ll just watch.

    But only half of them so it¡¯s good that it¡¯s not most.

    That¡¯s notforting at all.

    Maa, given our great number, the only possible way we could infiltrate is to disguise ourselves as traveling merchants and it is conspicuous to directly go to the royal capital so we were told to go a detour.

    That¡¯s easy to say.

    First of all, given that there are sixty of us, are we supposed to use that to stand out at the demon king¡¯s kingdom in order for them to find us?

    No?

    We can¡¯t stand out to avoid the spies of other countries?

    Other countries¡­?

    The other countries don¡¯t know our mission and they should think that we are only doing some spy work, why should we avoid them?

    Ah, we should act as if they¡¯re also there to interfere with the mission.

    -0-

    I gave out a big sigh.

    But this is also work.

    I have no choice but to do it.

    I¡¯ll give it my all.

    First thing first. I have to find merchantpanies that we can cooperate with.

    I asked several merchants to cooperate with us.

    But they refused.

    They said that the demon king¡¯s kingdom is scary.

    Since we have been hostile with them for many years, they see the demon king¡¯s kingdom as nothing but a den of evil.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Merchantpanies who trade with the demon king¡¯s kingdom know that the demon king kingdom is not like that.

    ¡¸We are trading with them so there¡¯s no way we¡¯re going to get involved in something that troublesome. What are we going to do if we were banned from trading with them?¡¹

    Merchants.

    You can¡¯t argue with them.

    If you do, it will be a fight.

    -0-

    I had no choice but to ask for the cooperation of a peddler.

    He¡¯s a lifesaver since he¡¯s so easy to talk to.

    Then, we got on the ship belonging to the demon king¡¯s kingdom and departed for the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Read thetest update only at

    My name is Samos.

    Samos Touchphone.

    I don¡¯t use an alias because I¡¯m a messenger.

    Haa.

    All I need to do is find a contact person in the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡­¡­

    That¡¯s easy to say.

    After a year¡¯s journey, we finally arrived in Shashaato City and stayed there for twenty days.

    However, I can¡¯t find anyone that can be our point of contact.

    Even if we are known as merchants in Shashaato City, I still can¡¯t find one.

    I would like to find one before going to the royal capital.

    ¡¸Samos, what¡¯s up? Are you not going to eat?¡¹

    I¡¯ll eat.

    Chicken curry is the best.

    Hnn?

    At a slightly distant table, mypanions, Dan and Mick, are eating with strangers.

    They are eating with adults and children¡­ah, they are their baseball buddies.

    If I don¡¯t have a mission, I¡¯ll y like them too.

    Ah, no no no.

    Dan and Mick are not just ying.

    They are gathering information.

    Though it seems like they are ying with a young maid, that¡¯s also part of gathering information.

    I should do my best on my task too.

 Chapter 697 â€“ Relaxing Autumn

    <h4>Chapter 697 - Rxing Autumn</h4>

    Autumn.

    The season of training since the martial arts tournament will be held.

    Everyone seems to be working hard.

    Hnn?

    Am I going to train?

    No.

    Everyone training now uses their full power so it is dangerous for amateurs to participate.

    I don¡¯t want to get hurt.

    -0-

    Thus, I want to rx with those who are not doing anything.

    Member introduction!

    Member number 1, fairy queen of sweets!

    Member number 2, the one who¡¯s living under the protection of the strong eagle, Aegis!

    Member number 3, the one with the unbending belief of ¡°alcohol is life¡±, wine slime!

    Member number 4, someone with wisdom and automatic opening and closing function, box 4051st!

    Member number 5, the ruler of the low sky, flying carpet!

    And member number 6, someone who was pulled because she happened to pass by, the oni maid¡¯s number 2, Ramurias!

    That¡¯s it!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Ramurias.

    Don¡¯t say that only you and the fairy queen are the only ones who can talk normally.

    ¡¸Sweets sweets¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Now, don¡¯t say you¡¯re the only one who can talk normally.

    We canmunicate properly.

    It¡¯s okay.

    By the way, what happened to Kuro and Yuki who are always free?

    Watching the kids training?

    If I invite them, they¡¯ll join us but this is one of those times that Kuro and Yuki how capable of a leader they are.

    Don¡¯t disturb them.

    Cats?

    The anenekos won¡¯t leave the tiger sougetsu while the imouto neko are waiting for the demon king toe.

    The father cat, Raigiel, and the mother cat, Jewel, are enjoying their good rtionship.

    We shouldn¡¯t get in their way, okay?

    No, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.

    You don¡¯t have to force someone toe.

    Yeah, it¡¯s true.

    We¡¯re only going to rx.

    Everything is okay.

    Everything is really okay.

    -0-

    Is Ramurias only a worrywart? Or is she treating me like a child¡­¡­

    Ah, either is good?

    Let¡¯s just rx.

    What I¡¯m thinking of is enjoying the autumn breeze.

    However, my n only consisted of setting up a table and a chair in a sunny ce while enjoying a simple meal.

    Ah, of course, I won¡¯t forget about sweets and alcohol because of the fairy queen and wine slime.

    If I do, they¡¯ll definitely sulk.

    When I was about to prepare, Ramurias blocked me.

    ¡­alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you.

    -0-

    After a while, Ramurias brought tea and cookies.

    And of course, she distributed them in front of me, the fairy queen, Aegis, wine slime, box 4051st, and flying carpet.

    Areh?

    Why is there a teacup in front of the wine slime?

    That¡¯s its drinks?

    Only the teacup in front of the wine slime has less contentpared to the others¡­¡­it has the same tea as us, right?

    To answer my question, Ramurias took out a small jar and poured whatever¡¯s in it into the teacup in front of wine slime.

    I see. The content of that small jar is alcohol.

    So, it¡¯s tea with brandy.

    However, is the amount of ck tea okay?

    The wine slime is notining so I guess it¡¯s fine with it.

    As for the cookies, there¡¯s no problem with the taste.

    It goes well with the tea.

    As expected of Ramurias¡¯ choice.

    Box 4051st and flying carpet can¡¯t eat or drink so just enjoy the atmosphere.

    Yes yes.

    4051st wants tea and cookies inside it.

    As you wish.

    As for the flying carpet¡­¡­it¡¯s trying to put the teacup and cookie te over it.

    Is it going to do its own version of table pull?

    No no, the carpet is thick so that¡¯s impossible to do.

    The cookies aside, if you spill the tea, you¡¯ll be dyed.

    The fairy queen, after eating her share, targeted the flying carpet¡¯s cookies.

    I¡¯ll give you mine.

    Take your eyes off Ramurias¡¯ small jar, wine slime.

    It was unexpectedly good?

    Even so¡­okay okay, I¡¯ll ask the dwarvester.

    Aegis is¡­staying put and drinking properly.

    There¡¯s no problem.

    There¡¯s no problem¡­¡­

    How can you hold a cup of tea with your wings?

    You¡¯re so dexterous.

    No, there¡¯s no problem.

    Hnn?

    What¡¯s up, Ramurias?

    ¡¸That is¡­is vige chief able to rx?¡¹

    Rx?

    Ah, yeah, of course.

    -0-

    Be honest with yourself.

    Reflect, me.

    I can¡¯t rx.

    Though it was fun.

    What went wrong?

    Did I gather too many participants?

    Read thetest update only at

    The next day, I decided to rx ording to Ramurias¡¯ arrangement.

    A room in my mansion where there is arge window with a sofa installed by the window so I could enjoy sunshine.

    It was really rxing.

    Hnn?

    Ah, pillow.

    I can¡¯t just keep my head up like this.

    I thought she brought a pillow where I can lie my head on.

    But Ramuriasid my head on herp.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    This is a great ce to rx.

    By the way, why is it lively outside this room?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t allow the monopolization of vige chief! Charge!¡¹

    ¡¸For Ramurias-sama¡¯s sake, stand your ground! Show them the power of the oni maids!¡¹

    When I was about to worry, Ramurias used soundproofing magic in the room.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Let¡¯s rx until the room¡¯s door is broken through.

 Chapter 698 â€“ Joro Merchant Group Omake 2

    <h4>Chapter 698 - Joro Merchant Group Omake 2</h4>

    My name is Samos.

    Samos Touchphone.

    I was resistant to eating raw fish but when I tasted it, I started to think that it¡¯s not bad.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Where can you get this seasoning called soy sauce?

    Can I take some home?

    -0-

    A problem urred.

    Our fivepanions who went to Vige Five did not return.

    Considering the number of users of the teleportation gate device, it is not surprising if there is some dy. However, two days have already passed since the day they¡¯re supposed to return.

    I heard that from Shashaato City to Vige Five, you only need to travel on foot for one day.

    It¡¯s strange that they were not able to return even if there¡¯s some trouble with the device called teleportation gate.

    Did something happen in Vige Five?

    Should we send additional personnel to Vige Five?

    However, I¡¯m not the leader of this merchant group.

    This merchant group is made up of personnel from different factions so the hired peddler Joro was made to be the leader.

    Let¡¯s leave the judgment to Leader Joro.

    Leader is¡­areh?

    Where is he?

    I thought he was only eating curry in the cafeteria called Ma like he usually does¡­¡­

    I asked mypanions if they knew where he was.

    ¡¸If you are looking for leader, he went to Vige Five with the others.¡¹

    ¡­¡­When?

    ¡¸Yesterday¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­why don¡¯t I know of it?

    ¡¸I think he decided to go there with those who are with him that time.¡¹

    Why did he do that selfish action?

    ¡¸If he¡¯s alone, he can be called selfish but he took a few people with him so he can¡¯t be called selfish, right?¡¹

    Well, technically, yes, but¡­¡­mou.

    ¡¸By the way, I¡¯ll also go to Vige Five tomorrow.¡¹

    What¡¯s your purpose?

    ¡¸Watching baseball. I¡¯ll watch Dan and Mick y. I want to cheer for them so I¡¯ll go to Vige Five tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Can Ie with you?

    No, I won¡¯t watch baseball.

    My purpose is to find ourpanions who went there earlier and to join with leader¡¯s group.

    -0-

    Vige Five.

    It is a city made by overcrowding a small mountain. The moment I saw it, I thought it was a gigantic castle.

    Was that their purpose?

    Vige Five is more prosperous than I had imagined.

    No, perhaps lively is the right word.

    There are so many people.

    I think there are more people here than in Shashaato City.

    I¡¯ll be acting alone in order to not stand out but I think that¡¯s a useless thought.

    I think finding mypanions and the leader¡¯s group who went ahead in this vige is very difficult.

    Yeah, why do they even call this ce a vige?

    Even a city is not as lively as this ce.

    When I wasining so, I immediately found mypanions and the leader¡¯s group.

    -0-

    Leader¡¯s group was participating in a game of finding hidden opponents held at an event facility at the foot of Vige Five.

    They seem to be enjoying it a lot.

    Even though they already saw me in the bleachers, mypanions didn¡¯t give a damn and continued ying.

    You¡¯re not ying?

    Training?

    Even if you say that¡­¡­

    If you did good, you¡¯ll get a prize?

    Oi oi, are you bastards still the members of the glorious second knight order?

    The prize is dazzling¡­meal tickets from a delicious restaurant in Vige Five?

    Do your best, I support you.

    You know what I mean, right?

    You should share your blessings with your friends.

    -0-

    Although I cheered, I¡¯m disappointed with the leader and mypanions for not winning the prize.

    Leader, if you want to leave the city, you should have at least informed everyone.

    Even if you¡¯re going to be back soon¡­at least leave a message.

    Areh?

    You did but it looks like it did not reach me?

    How did you leave your message?

    You asked Dan and Mick to tell everyone?

    I see.

    It was my mistake to me leader.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    The two of them are in the stadium next door so let me go there to beat them up.

    Yeah, that¡¯s the baseball stadium.

    -0-

    The purpose of leader¡¯s group was to search for ourpanions who had left earlier but they hadn¡¯t found them yet.

    Disappointing.

    For the time being, I headed to the stadium with the leader¡¯s group to beat up the two who did not convey the leader¡¯s message to me. However, I was stopped by the man called coach.

    He wants me to do it after the game.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    I left the leader¡¯s group there and decided to look for ourpanions who went to this ce earlier.

    Though they went to this ce earlier, I found them in a ce called ramen street.

    They are working as sales clerks for some reason.

    In several stores too.

    ¡­¡­

    Everyone, gather.

    Yes, gather over here.

    I¡¯m sorry, manager.

    Let me borrow them for a while.

    -0-

    Ah, this is a mess. Are you being punished for dine and dash?

    No?

    You are working there to be apprentices?

    All of you?

    Everyone?

    I understand.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    I¡¯m sorry but, thinking about it, I really don¡¯t understand.

    Apprentices?

    Why?

    Ah, you want to try the boss¡¯ ramen in order for me to understand?

    If you want me to eat, then I¡¯ll eat¡­

    Hold on.

    Looking at the serving, no matter how delicious they are, I can only eat two bowls at most.

    There¡¯s no way I can taste them all¡­¡­ah, there¡¯s mini ramen?

    It was made to make people who want to enjoy different vors in one sitting.

    You¡¯re kind.

    Got it.

    I¡¯ll try my best to eat everything you¡¯ll serve me¡­however, let¡¯s have a draw lots to decide the eating order.

    -0-

    Although they are smaller servings, I still had a stomach ache after eating five bowls.

    I finally understood why they wanted to be apprentices.

    Those ramen are delicious.

    I even want to be an apprentice myself too.

    However, I can¡¯t ept this.

    I can¡¯t say it out loud but we have a mission to aplish!

    How can you forget that!

    In addition, aren¡¯t you from the faction that wants to continue to wage war against the demon king¡¯s kingdom!

    How can you apprentice here¡­

    Don¡¯t change principles easily!

    Come on!

    Don¡¯t be stubborn!

    You too!

    Since you¡¯re from the faction that wants to solve everything by allying with the demon king¡¯s kingdom, try to find clues on how to improve our rtionship with the demon king¡¯s kingdom first!

    That would be possible if you master ramen cooking?

    Ramen is delicious but there¡¯s no way it¡¯s that versatile!

    It¡¯s just food!

    Ah, sorry.

    I said too much about food.

    Yeah, sorry.

    Ramen is delicious.

    It¡¯s not just food, is it?

    No, I got a little too excited¡­

    Ah, thank you.

    Let¡¯s start again.

    As expected, it is impossible to ask them to quit suddenly. It will take time to¡­

    Ten dayster, you should all return to Shashaato City.

    I won¡¯t listen to any reluctant answer!

    Make sure you¡¯ll do it.

    Promise me.

    Okay, let¡¯s dissolve.

    Hnn?

    What is it?

    Which ramen was the most delicious?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    You probably n to start a fight as soon as I answer, right?

    I¡¯m with curry¡¯s side.

    So, I will remain silent.

    -0-

    Night.

    I¡¯m currently in a certain bar in Vige Five.

    When I went to beat Dan and Mick, the man called coach stopped me again and invited me to an after-game banquet.

    After that, he¡¯ll allow me to hit them.

    He¡¯s a man who¡¯s good at taking care of others.

    Ah, I was satisfied with the soup stock alone and I no longer want to hit them.

    In addition, the two of them look remorseful so I¡¯ll just forgive them.

    Ah, I¡¯m not carried away by the banquet.

    This can be considered as part of information gathering.

    However, I refrained a lot because I didn¡¯t even watch their match.

    The purpose of this banquet is to celebrate their win in the baseball match.

    Thus, I decided to stay at the corner of the venue.

    When I was observing everyone, I saw that a lot of people who have not been to the match also participated in this banquet.

    There¡¯s also Leader Joro and the others.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    My reluctance is getting smaller.

    Meat, delicious.

    Alcohol, delicious.

    Before I knew it, I¡¯m already near the center of the venue.

    Ah, thank you for reminding me.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Vige chief from a faraway ce?

    It¡¯s great to be young.

    Hahaha.

    No no, I didn¡¯t really y baseball¡­those two over there were the ones who yed.

    They are part of our group.

    We are working together in a traveling merchant group.

    We n to stay in Shashaato City for a while.

    By the way, as soon as you came in earlier, there was a woman who got tied up and taken away¡­¡­

    Haa.

    She put a dangerous item within children¡¯s reach?

    That¡¯s crazy.

    You have to be careful.

    Hahahaha.

    Read thetest update only at

    My name is Samos.

    Samos Touchphone.

    A man who¡¯s looking for a contact person that will make us able to negotiate with the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    Also, the next morning, a man who eats delicious ramen to deal with hangover.

 Chapter 699 â€“ Pressure

    <h4>Chapter 699 - Pressure</h4>

    Currently, in one of the rooms of my mansion, one of the civil servant girls and Versa are being preached by Zabuton.

    No, it¡¯s not really preaching since Zabuton¡¯s not talking.

    She¡¯s not even moving.

    Just staring.

    She¡¯s staring at them.

    On the other side, the civil servant girl and Versa are prostrating.

    What is she exactly doing?

    Yeah.

    ¡­¡­it should be releasing pressure?

    Since she has been releasing pressure for a long time, it has already affected the surroundings.

    What kind of effect? Let¡¯s talk about the cats first.

    Father cat, mother cat, anenekos, imoutonekos, and the tiger Sougetsu took refuge in Big Tree Dungeon.

    The cats don¡¯t look like cats but a group of people who had a strong sense of leadership.

    Next, the chickens in the courtyard.

    During ordinary days, the chickens are moving freely and lively around but today, they don¡¯t dare move out from their coop.

    It¡¯s like they¡¯re ying dead.

    The phoenix chick Aegis and the eagle went hunting in the forest early in the morning.

    They went out even before Zabuton released her pressure so it must be their wild instincts.

    Wild instincts huh.

    Then, it should be the eagle.

    There¡¯s no cow, horse, goat, or sheep in the ranch area.

    They all evacuated to the hot spring area.

    Only the recently arrived pegasuses were left behind and they are panicking.

    They don¡¯t have enough leeway to take the pegasuses?

    It has been reported that the goats are very timid in the hot spring since they are surrounded by the lion¡¯s pride.

    How about I invite the lions to stay at the ranch?

    The goats would behave for sure.

    The giant silkworms of the world tree are using the world tree as a shield from the mansion. They are staying in one ce and are in a defensive position.

    In the same way, the bees of the fruit area are also gathering and defending themselves in one ce.

    There are no fairies in the flower garden¡­

    Are they hiding somewhere?

    The pond turtles in the reservoir¡­don¡¯t dare rise from the bottom of the reservoir.

    On the contrary, they are trying to make a wall by freezing the reservoir with magic.

    Please spare me from that.

    I guess it will be difficult to use the water from the reservoir for now.

    Those kinds of effects.

    By the way, it is currently the children¡¯s study time but they changed their schedule on the spot and are practicing magic at the race track in the south of the vige.

    They¡¯re doing that while being protected by Guronde¡¯s defensive magic.

    -0-

    I know the reason for Zabuton¡¯s pressure.

    One of the civil servant girls put the book written by Versa in a ce within children¡¯s reach.

    That¡¯s it.

    Men entanglement.

    Dangerous item.

    It was discovered and recovered before any child hasid its hand on it but that doesn¡¯t mean she will be forgiven.

    Zabuton became angry when she learned of it and issued an order to capture the civil servant girl who had left that book.

    She was caught by the behind the scene spiderlings in Vige Five.

    The civil servant girl seems to have been negotiating with the demon king at Niz¡¯s Aeat in Vige Five when she was captured.

    Of course, it would be chaos if the spiderlings caught her so I was called and I was there to order her captivity.

    I apologized for surprising the demon king¡¯s group who were enjoying their time at Niz¡¯s Aeat.

    Maa, it was beneficial to be able to talk with people from a traveling merchant group who were with them.

    The civil servant girl who left the book was taken to Big Tree Vige morning next day. She was brought in front of Zabuton.

    When Versa learns of the uproar, she went to the vige and stayed by the civil servant girl¡¯s side to share her pressure.

    Her hobby aside, the way she never abandons herrade is very impressive.

    And the pressure has been released continuously since morning.

    Dors¡¯ group told me that I should stop it but I didn¡¯t do so.

    It¡¯s because of the content of the book.

    I don¡¯t intend to regte reading and writing but I think that¡¯s something the children should nevery their hands on.

    I would like them to fully reflect on their actions of keeping that dangerous item within the reach of the children.

    -0-

    In the end.

    When it was time for dinner, I asked Zabuton to stop.

    Only the pressure was over. Zabuton¡¯s anger has yet to subside.

    All books rted to Versa¡¯s hobby in Big Tree Vige were collected.

    The owners kept them in various disguises but the spiderlings discovered them one after another and recovered them.

    There are quite a few.

    Versa kept her promise and doesn¡¯t do anything in Big Tree Vige but it seems like her works are infiltrating the vige without her knowledge.

    That¡¯s not it?

    Like how adult men are interested in women, adult women are interested in rtionships between me?

    Are you saying that this will happen with or without Versa?

    That¡¯s impossible.

    ¡­¡­

    Or at least that¡¯s what I want to believe.

    Zabuton intended to burn all of those books but burning books is never a good thing.

    That¡¯s destruction of culture.

    When she asked me whether there is value in them to be protected, I was at a loss for words but that is not for me to judge.

    So, I still stopped her.

    Versa, I don¡¯t have any n of being the guardian of your hobby so don¡¯t look at me like that.

    The books were not burned and were packed in a safety box. They will be transported to Versa¡¯s house at the end of the coastal dungeon.

    If they are over there, no matter how many they are, there will be no effect here.

    It¡¯s like throwing a ss of water into the sea.

    The one who¡¯ll transport them to Versa¡¯s house will be ancestor-san. Until he arrives in the vige, the box will be strictly guarded by the spiderlings in a room of my mansion.

    That¡¯s the end of this matter.

    -0-

    Since Zabuton¡¯s pressure disappeared, the vige regained its usual state.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The fat queen bee became leaner a little?

    So, being haggard makes her lose weight?

    I see.

    No, even if youin to me¡­¡­

    Okay okay.

    Ehto, I¡¯m not sure if you should tell Zabuton.

    Make sure you won¡¯t offend Zabuton.

    Also, soldier bees.

    I think it¡¯s too much trouble to ask me to bring Zabuton to force her to diet.

    First of all, you guys were scared too, weren¡¯t you?

    No?

    If you y dead, everything will be okay?

    Okay, let¡¯s try that.

    Read thetest update only at

    AN: The orthros Oru was with Guronde.

 Chapter 700 â€“ Joro Merchant Group Omake 3

    <h4>Chapter 700 - Joro Merchant Group Omake 3</h4>

    Bakers work earlier than anyone.

    There is an old bakery in the middle of Shashaato City.

    Recently, their sales of bread have increased more and more.

    It¡¯s because of the baker¡¯s works.

    Dozens of craftsmen even gather there before the sun rises.

    Some of them seemed to have fallen in line overnight.

    Of course, no one¡¯s greeting anyone out loud.

    The sun has yet to rise so it would bother the neighbors if they do.

    The day begins with the craftsmen greeting each other with hand signs.

    My name is Samos.

    Samos Touchphone.

    Every morning, before the sun rises, I¡¯m standing in line to buy the best bread.

    -0-

    You are probably thinking that there¡¯s no need to line up at the bakery so early but you will never be able to buy the bread you want unless you line up.

    Those who are here to line up are the only ones who can get the bread they want.

    ¡¸Good morning. You are early as usual.¡¹

    A regr has greeted me so I greeted them in return.

    I guess since I¡¯m alone like him, he thought I¡¯ll be his talking buddy until we buy bread.

    I guess I¡¯ll just talk to him¡­

    In fact, I always see this regr customer.

    And he made me curious.

    The age of demons is hard to find out but given his appearance, he looks around 50.

    He talks in a calm manner and he looks like someone with good personality.

    He even looks like a head of a noble house.

    However, why would a man like him line up to buy bread every morning?

    If he¡¯s rich, he can just ask the bakery to deliver the bread to him. If that¡¯s not possible, he can ask his servants.

    Why isn¡¯t he doing that?

    Is he a fallen noble?

    That¡¯s what made me curious.

    ¡¸Actually, my son¡¯s wife works here. I came here to buy bread because I want to support them.¡¹

    I see.

    You really have a reason toe and buy bread yourself.

    That¡¯s convincing.

    Now, the curiosity I had for a long time has been settled.

    -0-

    When we were talking about something, the sun began to rise.

    Then, the door of the bakery opened. The bakers came out and lined up.

    It was their morning meeting before they started selling.

    The daughter of the owner of the bakery raises her voice in front of the lined-up bakers.

    ¡¸What are we!¡¹

    The bakers responded to the owner¡¯s daughter.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Bakers desu!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn? Just bakers?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Bakers who bake the most delicious bread in the world desu!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Good! What is our purpose?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Bake delicious bread desu!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Who is our enemy!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Those who don¡¯t eat bread desu!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸What should we do!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Bread to the world!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Feed everyone in the world with our bread!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Glory to bread!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s do our best today as well! Greetings!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Wee! Which one do you want! Understood! Here¡¯s your change! Thank you!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Their morning meeting is always full of energy.

    Oh, I have to move.

    The line is moving.

    It seems like the bread sales has begun.

    My target for today is soy sauce bread, miso bread, and yakisoba bread!

    These three are popr but you can buy them if you get into the position where I line up.

    Yeah, I managed to buy them.

    Good.

    It is all thanks to the rule of only five of a kind per person.

    Ah, it seems like the regr customer was also able to buy the bread he wanted.

    By the way, did you meet your son¡¯s wife?

    Eh?

    Your son¡¯s wife is the owner¡¯s daughter?

    Heh.

    I won¡¯t say that you¡¯ll have a hard time in the future.

    It¡¯s a good thing that you have a reliable daughter-inw.

    By the way, his son is an informal security officer at Big Roof Shashaato, where the store that sells curry is located.

    He¡¯s informal because he¡¯s helping the formal employees in their work.

    Perhaps I¡¯ve already met him.

    -0-

    I brought the bread I bought to the inn and ate them as breakfast.

    Yeah, delicious.

    Ever since we arrived at Shashaato City, I have always been happy when I eat.

    Contrary to my happiness when eating, I am riddled with problems.

    For example, our fivepanions who went to Vige Five and apprenticed to ramen stores.

    Their promised date to return has passed but they have yet toe back.

    Instead, they quit.

    Even if I have to hit them, I¡¯ll do it to bring them back.

    Most of ourpanions are fiercely fighting about curry and ramen.

    Why are they even fighting about food¡­¡­

    Everything¡¯s delicious so what¡¯s the problem with that?

    And a few of mypanions are obsessed with baseball.

    As long as it doesn¡¯t affect our mission, I don¡¯t really care.

    You haven¡¯t forgotten to gather information, have you?

    There were even those who said that it would be great if they could settle in the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    We¡¯re not here to look for a ce to settle down.

    Do that once we get back to our country.

    If you really settle here, you¡¯ll only be in trouble.

    As for me, I haven¡¯t met anyone high enough to be our contact person in order to negotiate with the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    I¡¯m in trouble.

    Big trouble¡­

    In fact, a new and important problem has emerged.

    In Vige Five, there is a show called a movie where you can enjoy music and voice in old videos.

    Given its reputation, I watched it in order to gather information.

    It was quite interesting.

    So, I watched it three times.

    Even the third time, I still thought it was interesting enough but then, I noticed them.

    Yeah, I noticed something.

    I¡¯m familiar with the three tools that appeared in the movie.

    In our country, there are three sacred treasures that were passed down to the royal family and two noble families.

    The sacred treasure handed down to the two noble families are well known because they are open for public viewing once a year.

    The sacred treasure of the royal family is not easy to see but I was able to see it because I¡¯ve been acquainted with the prince.

    I don¡¯t know the purpose of the three sacred treasures but they are mysteriously glowing.

    Just seeing them like that already makes me feel happy.

    A sacred treasure was washing dishes in a scene in the movie.

    A sacred treasure was cooking something in a scene in the movie.

    And thest sacred treasure was processing garbage in a scene in the movie.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Honestly speaking, I noticed them when I watched the movie the second time.

    I watched it again the third time to confirm.

    I thought I made a mistake.

    But I was not mistaken.

    What should I do?

    The sacred treasures of our country are those kinds of things.

    Should I inform them?

    No, I can¡¯t do that.

    I should keep my mouth shut.

    In particr, I must not tell anyone that the sacred treasure of the royal family is a device that processes garbage.

    I must never¡­¡­

    But that¡¯s what makes the movie interesting.

    I feel like it will be transmitted to our country in the future.

    Ahhh.

    What should I do?

    I want to forget.

    Let¡¯s eat some bread¡­¡­

    I¡¯ve already eaten everything.

    Kuh.

    I should have enjoyed the taste more when I¡¯m eating.

    Yeah, it¡¯s a little early but let¡¯s go eat curry.

    Maybe I can meet the son of that regr customer.

    The name should be¡­I think Gilspark.

    Yeah, if I ask someone there, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find out right away.

    Read thetest update only at

    AN: The three sacred treasures

    Dishwasher and dryer

    IH cooking heater

    Garbage disposal machine

 Chapter 701 â€“ Aftermath of Cultural Bomb Research

    <h4>Chapter 701 - Aftermath of Cultural Bomb Research</h4>

    Presently, there are two types of movies that are avable for viewing.

    Movies that are dubbed from old video records, and films that have been recently produced.

    The quality of the recently produced movies is higher than that of old video records.

    I think they should think of what they should film first because recently, they are prioritizing filming what they can do and what they want to do.

    It can be said that the cameramen and the performers prioritize fun and there¡¯s ack of perspective to entertain the audience.

    Maa, watching videos is fun and everything but it can also influence the viewers.

    Perhaps they are already influencing people. Looking at the old videos, you¡¯ll naturally know the lifestyle during those times.

    They even influenced food and alcohol a lot.

    In the video, a dish that looks delicious appears and seeing the performer eating it deliciously, you will find people who are already asking what it is and how it is made.

    The same is true for alcohol.

    What kind of alcohol is that? Some people even argue about what the ingredients are.

    In Big Tree Vige, those people are the oni maids and the dwarves.

    The oni maids tried to recreate the dishes.

    Fortunately, most dishes were easy to distinguish from how the dishes looked. As for the taste, they¡¯ll determine it from the impression of the performers so it was possible to make something simr.

    The oni maids are satisfied.

    Meanwhile, the dwarves were struggling.

    They don¡¯t know what the ingredients are with just looks.

    They can¡¯t even get a hint from the impression of the performers since they only say ¡°good¡±.

    It would have been better if they said the smell, how strong it is, but given that they are only shown shortly in the film, there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll say more lines.

    However, the dwarves did not give up.

    They collected various hints from the video.

    They predicted the ingredients from the symbols, letters, and designs used tobel the barrels and bottles of alcohol. They identified the taste from the atmosphere, the menu, and the cuisine of the restaurant where the alcohol was served.

    ¡­¡­

    Since they are part of the video, their analysis should be spot on but if you want to make a video like that, it will be empty unless your propsmen are fullymitted.

    Don¡¯t just do it because it is fun.

    Ah, wait a minute.

    Given the line of the performer ¡°Give her this alcohol¡±, I assumed that the alcohol is weak but it¡¯s the opposite.

    Maybe it is sweet and easy to drink but it has high alcohol content.

    When I brought it up, the others said ¡°What a good guy. Giving a woman strong alcohol.¡±.

    Maa, I guess that¡¯s cultural difference.

    -0-

    The next influence was clothing(fashion).

    Zabuton and the spiderlings were inspired so they were making clothes.

    Rather than making old clothes in the videos, they amazingly made changes to the clothes they made to make sure it still copes with the current style.

    However, there¡¯s no way they can be worn as daily clothes.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Zabuton, that¡¯s not something I can wear every day.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Got it.

    Only today.

    However, the hat and sses don¡¯t have many changes.

    Ah, those things are never outdated?

    -0-

    And finally, magic tools.

    Loo, Tier, Flora, and the mountain elves are excited with unfamiliar magic tools.

    Ancestor-san and Versa know about them and exined the use and the manufacturing method. However, on those things the two are unfamiliar with, nothing can be done.

    Thus, they started to research about it¡­eh?

    Loo, Tier, and Flora won¡¯t do it?

    You¡¯ll only research on functions you want but not on you don¡¯t want?

    In addition, doing follow-up research for something that has been alreadypleted won¡¯t motivate you as a researcher?

    I see.

    However, that tool that processes the garbage seems very convenient¡­

    It is unnecessary because we have slimes here?

    Indeed.

    -0-

    By the way, the mountain elves made something with all their might.

    What took your interest?

    Then, in front of me, they brought out an electric shaver¡­¡­no, it should be called a magic shaver.

    They had a very hard time making it and funds were spent as much but the mountain elves are satisfied with thepleted product.

    ¡­¡­

    This magic shaver is a tool that can shave your beard safely.

    It seems like you can adjust the length of your beard to shave. In that way, it bes a trimmer and not a shaver.

    But that¡¯s a shaving tool.

    And there were few people in the vige who shave their beards.

    The dwarves and the titans are races that are more pleased the longer their hair is.

    The angels, high elves, lizardmen, andmias don¡¯t have beards.

    Only some beastkins, demons, humans, minotaurs, and centaurs will shave their beards.

    Maintaining the shape of your beard is proof of financial strength so there are almost no people who shave beautifully.

    In a certain country, it seems like shaving beard is a kind of punishment for adult men.

    Even I don¡¯t shave that much.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Even if I want to shave, I have no facial hair.

    I already have children so I think having a beard can make me look more dignified but, what¡¯s with my body?

    Though I must admit that I never have to worry about shaving every morning.

    Anyway, there¡¯s almost no market for that magic shaver.

    Though it¡¯s a shame if that shaver can¡¯t be used. However, this world doesn¡¯t mind facial hair that much.

    Yeah.

    If a cultural reform doesn¡¯t happen somewhere, there will be no ce for the magic shaver.

    However, I want to use it since I¡¯ve invested a lot of money for it.

    The mountain elves have improved or disassembled the magic shaver.

    They turned it to a magic hair trimmer.

    Now, the mountain elves have an electric clipper¡­

    Ah, you didn¡¯t make this by disassembling the magic shaver?

    This is a new one?

    You just made the clipper work automatically with magic, didn¡¯t you?

    No, this would certainly make it easier to clip the sheep and goats.

    Got it.

    I agree.

    However, don¡¯t call this magic hair trimmer. Call it magic hair clipper.

    Also, mass-produce it.

    We have to give some to other viges.

    Read thetest update only at

    By the way, I¡¯m just curious but, why have you be interested in the magic shaver?

    There were many other magic tools, right?

    You were stunned by how it shaves without damaging the skin?

    Moreover, it is only small enough to hold it with one hand.

    I see.

    I understand.

 Chapter 702 â€“ The Person to Watch Out for in Big Tree Village, Nana Foguma

    <h4>Chapter 702 - The Person to Watch Out for in Big Tree Vige, Nana Foguma</h4>

    Hello.

    My name is Nana.

    Nana Foguma.

    I¡¯m a mercury made to manage the Sun Castle desu.

    I¡¯m currently working in Vige Five.

    I can only say that I do all kinds of work¡­

    Maa, I¡¯m simr to a handyman desu.

    But yeah, behind the scenes.

    -0-

    I regrlye to Big Tree Vige.

    I¡¯m making sure vige chief won¡¯t forget about me desu.

    Ah, I don¡¯t mean it in a romantic way.

    I¡¯m literally trying to make him not forget about it desu.

    I don¡¯t have any outstanding features and I even dress like a typical vige girl.

    In short, I¡¯m difficult to remember desu.

    And I¡¯m aware of that.

    Even in Vige Five, people who have been working with me together for many years sometimes greet me like it was the first time we met.

    Can you imagine how I felt when Youko-sama, who saw that, advised me to put a name tag?

    And vige chief.

    He remembers me properly.

    As expected of vige chief desu.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Then, why do I have to show him my face regrly to make sure he won¡¯t forget me?

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m doubting him but every time he meets me, he looks worried for some reason as if I¡¯m not supposed to be with Youko-sama.

    As soon as he sees me, he¡¯ll look at Youko-sama as if he¡¯s asking for help.

    After that, Youko-sama will whisper something to vige chief desu.

    I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s whispering but I¡¯m worried.

    Yeah, I¡¯m worried.

    I believe in vige chief but I¡¯m worried.

    Once again.

    I¡¯m worried.

    -0-

    Ah, it seems like my eyes have be fiery.

    I was noticed by one of the oni maids.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    Maa, I¡¯m only thinking of how to cheerfully greet vige chief¡­by the way, where did vige chief go?

    And what happened to the dwarves lying around the mansion?

    They thought the possibility that the alcohol in the movie is not really alcohol?

    Oh well, thinking how a shooting goes on, how could they drink alcohol?

    There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll let performers drink alcohol and get drunk.

    Since they told me not to mind them, I won¡¯t mind them. I¡¯ll just look for vige chief.

    -0-

    On the table in the middle of a big room, there was a fiveyer cake.

    The fairy queen and the children of the vige are dancing around the table with the cake.

    What is happening?

    A dance of joy for the big, fiveyer cake?

    That¡¯s what Guronde-san told me.

    Thank you very much.

    And orthros Oru-kun.

    Don¡¯t you remember me?

    It hurts my heart that you bark at me like a suspicious person every time we meet.

    -0-

    Guronde-san doesn¡¯t know where vige chief is.

    However, it turns out that it was vige chief who made that fiveyer cake.

    I see.

    Vige chief has a lot of spare time.

    If that is the case¡­

    I went to the workshop in the mansion.

    He should be making some strange things with the mountain elves.

    -0-

    There were only mountain elves in the workshop.

    Disheartening.

    However, the mountain elves knew where vige chief was.

    They are helpful.

    By the way, are you making magic clippers?

    It is popr even in Vige Five.

    I think there will be a big order soon so rejoice.

    Eh?

    I thought you would be happy but why do you look upset?

    Why not?

    Ah, you don¡¯t like making the same thing again and again and again.

    I see.

    I understand but please do your best until the order from Vige Five arrives.

    This is just a heads up and I will ce an order now under my authority.

    For now, make 500 pieces.

    No, I¡¯m not joking.

    I can only order that much.

    Please do your best.

    I left the workshop leaving the screaming mountain elves alone.

    -0-

    ording to the information from the mountain elves, vige chief is making something near the high elves¡¯ residence.

    What is he making?

    After greeting the kuros and spiderlings, I head to the ce where vige chief is.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    And I finally found him.

    Vige chief is knitting straw with the high elves.

    When I tried to approach vige chief, the high elves suddenly confronted me with weapons.

    You too?

    It¡¯s me, me.

    I¡¯m Nana.

    Nana Foguma.

    It seems like they finally remembered me. I¡¯m d.

    By the way, do you think you¡¯ll remember me now?

    Don¡¯t ask the impossible?

    Horrible.

    How can you say words that hurt others like that?

    As expected of high elves desu.

    I¡¯m going to report to vige chief.

    It¡¯s my fault that you can¡¯t remember me?

    I don¡¯t think you should me others for not remembering them¡­

    As expected of high elves desu.

    I¡¯ll report them to vige chief and have them pay attention.

    Vige chief, the high elves are such a bully desu.

    -0-

    Vige chief is on the high elves¡¯ side.

    Horrible.

    Eh?

    Is vige chief also going to say that it¡¯s my fault?

    I know that my presence is very small but I¡¯m trying hard to do something about it¡­

    That¡¯s not what you mean?

    Then, what do you mean?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Yeah, I usually wear a skirt but I¡¯m wearing pants today.

    It¡¯s for easy movement.

    Recently, I have a lot of work to do that needs running and jumping.

    My hairstyle also changed to match the pants¡­

    You can¡¯t tell just because of those?

    No, this is not even a disguise¡­

    It¡¯s just fashion.

    I didn¡¯t even change the way I walk, the way I smell, and the rhythm of my heartbeat.

    It¡¯s too much to change the rhythm of my heartbeat?

    Of course not desu yo.

    It is normal to recognize a person based on the rhythm of his heart.

    Yeah.

    I¡¯m not lying.

    I¡¯m doing that as anti-spy measures to the spies invading Vige Five.

    How to change?

    Just maintain a certain tension and it will change.

    You can freely do it when you get used to it.

    Ah, please don¡¯t tell the children.

    It¡¯s dangerous.

    -0-

    The topic was lost.

    How can they not recognize me just because of fashion?

    Speaking of which, when I met vige chief in Vige Five, I was wearing a dress.

    Is that it?

    Reflect, me.

    I should try to wear the same clothes design and hairstyle as much as possible.

    If I do that, vige chief will surely remember me in time.

    What are you making?

    Armor?

    You are making armor from straw?

    If you paint them with boiled animal bones and skin, it will be hard and be lightweight armor.

    I see.

    Can I make one too?

    Thank you very much?

    -0-

    At ater date.

    I went to Big Tree Vige in a serious disguise to teach them what disguise is.

    As soon as I passed through the teleportation gate, I was captured by the arachne Arako.

    I see, you too.

    -0-

    Oni maid: That way of walking, it¡¯s Nana-san desu ne.

    Guronde: You¡¯ll recognize her with the shape of her magical power.

    Oru: Who are you! Stay away from mother!

    Mountain Elves: Is she someone from Vige Five?

    Spiderlings: Recognize her because of her presence.

    Kuros: Recognize her because of her smell.

    High elves: Don¡¯t go near vige chief in disguise!

    Vige chief: You¡¯re in disguise, how can you expect me to recognize you?

    Nana: This is not a disguise. It¡¯s fashion!

    -0-

    Youko: No, she¡¯s recognizable at one nce, right?

    Nana: As expected of Youko-sama!

    -0-

    Hih: I¡¯m more shadowy than Nana. You don¡¯t even remember my existence, right?

    Loch: Me too¡­I never had a turn¡­

    Futa: Only Miyo has frequent appearances¡­kuh.

    Miyo: If you can rece me, I¡¯d be d to give way. (Looks at a pile of documents)

    -0-

    AN: Oru(dog) is surprisingly judging people with their appearance rather than smell.

    Boiling bones and skin of animals = glue

 Chapter 703 â€“ The Village Girl Who Works in Village Five, Nana Foguma

    <h4>Chapter 703 - The Vige Girl Who Works in Vige Five, Nana Foguma</h4>

    I can¡¯t believe it.

    This is nothing but a lie.

    I¡¯m sure this is a scam.

    Damn it.

    Don¡¯t be fooled.

    Always be on the safe side.

    This isn¡¯t supposed to be like this.

    This is absolutely strange.

    There¡¯s something in it.

    It should be a suspicious substance.

    Evidence?

    I experienced it myself.

    I won¡¯t forget it. It was 10 days ago.

    I wanted to fill my stomach so I chose a certain shop.

    It was on ramen street.

    Even if you don¡¯t choose a store, there¡¯s nothing to be worried about since all stores only serve delicious ramen.

    What was served before me was a big serving of ramen.

    Is this a minotaur¡¯s serving?

    No?

    Then, the clerk must have made the wrong serving.

    No?

    I should have asked for a normal serving.

    This is the normal serving? I see.

    Since this is what I ordered, I had no choice but to eat it.

    It¡¯s not bad.

    I don¡¯t know the details but this should be a tonkotsu soy sauce ramen.

    To be honest, this is my favorite.

    The serving is big but the huge amount of vegetables neutralizes it.

    Yeah, it has arge amount of vegetables.

    Well, if I don¡¯t eat the noodles fast enough, it will be saggy.

    What should I do¡­

    I checked the other customers to my left and right.

    The customer on the right¡­I seem, you indeed can put the noodles on top of the toppings.

    The customer on the left¡­asked for a small te from the clerk and put the noodles there.

    You can do that?

    The clerk would not mind but I think it is better to have fewer dirty dishes.

    I¡¯ve already started eating so I just put the noodles on top of the toppings.

    Then, after eating, which seemed to have taken eternity, my belly was filled.

    It was also cheap.

    I¡¯m satisfied.

    However, I don¡¯t feel like eating it again for a while.

    Or so I thought.

    I hade to the same store the next day.

    Do you get it now!

    It¡¯s strange!

    There¡¯s definitely something in there!

    There¡¯s no doubt!

    If not, why would I go there every day!

    Normally, I won¡¯t even drink the ramen soup noisily!

    Because I¡¯m not that kind of guy!

    -0-

    Hello.

    My name is Nana.

    Nana Foguma.

    I¡¯m a mercury made to manage the Sun Castle desu.

    Currently, Pirika-sama has caught a suspicious person.

    He was trying to break into a closed store.

    It is currently midnight so that person is definitely suspicious.

    ording to the man who Pirika-sama caught, this suspicious person seemed to want to know the secret of the taste of ramen.

    This has increased.

    I mean people like him.

    Yeah, like usual, he¡¯ll stay in prison for a few days.

    After that, he¡¯ll be released after a certain period ofmunity service.

    Eh?

    This suspicious person was pretty strong so you want me to recruit him as a member of the Vige Five¡¯s guards?

    He was the strongest of all suspicious people so far.

    Heh.

    I see.

    I¡¯ll tell Youko-sama.

    This is Pirika-sama¡¯s request so she¡¯ll probably agree.

    That is if this suspicious person doesn¡¯t do anything in prison.

    Hnn?

    ¡­¡­

    I just looked at the night sky for a moment and Pirika-sama was already running.

    There¡¯s no mistake.

    There should be another suspicious person.

    -0-

    The other suspicious person turned out to be suspicious people. There are three of them.

    The three are running to the foot of Vige Five mountain and it seems like they came from the top.

    Only important facilities are at the top so those three should have done something and are on their way down.

    No way, could they have entered Youko-sama¡¯s mansion?

    I immediately erased that in my hand.

    Because that¡¯s simply impossible.

    There are spiderlings guarding the mansion.

    No way they can go in.

    No, they certainly can go in.

    However, they can never leave.

    It is close to a miracle if you manage to get out of a ce with walls and ceilings like Youko-sama¡¯s mansion if you have confronted even one spiderling.

    Then, did they sneak into the Goroun Company?

    I chased them while guessing what they had done.

    -0-

    In the forest a little away from Vige Five, I caught up with the three.

    They are being confronted by Pirika-sama.

    No, the two of the three are already defeated by Pirika-sama.

    As expected of Pirika-sama.

    Only one left¡­¡­

    A magic warrior?

    When he waved his sword, lightning flew.

    Pirika-sama did not panic and shed the lightning¡­and took some distance.

    Hnn?

    I thought she was going to use that chance to get close to the other party. What happened?

    Seeing Pirika-sama¡¯s movement, the magic warrior waved lightning in session.

    Pirika-sama shes the lightning like before and evades.

    She¡¯s not evading the lightning.

    It seems like she¡¯s avoiding something.

    Is something there?

    ¡¸Nothing¡¹

    Pirika-sama answered my question.

    I was hiding, how did you find out?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let your guard down. Go behind the other party.¡¹

    Please rest assured.

    It is already here.

    A spiderling.

    It has already set up web around this ce so there¡¯s no way that suspicious person can escape.

    Pirika-sama can take care of things as you wish.

    ¡¸That¡¯s easy for you to say.¡¹

    Pirika-sama formed a stance.

    She¡¯s serious.

    The magic warrior¡­seems to be interacting with Pirika-sama.

    He started a long chant.

    A stunning preparation.

    Maa, Pirika-sama can¡¯t be beaten.

    She¡¯s just waiting for the magic to be casted without moving.

    She¡¯s enjoying it.

    She could have approached and shed the other party while he was chanting.

    It seems like the chant is over.

    Countless of lightning balls appeared around Pirika-sama.

    The balls of lightning move toward Pirika-sama¡­

    Pirika-sama evaded them.

    And performed countless of shes.

    What are you shing?

    ¡¸I just told you earlier, nothing.¡¹

    Nothing?

    ¡­¡­

    You mean vacuum?

    I see.

    Pirika-sama avoided or cut those vacuum attacks.

    What a monster.

    The magic warrior seemed to have understood their difference and obediently surrendered.

    Ah, spiderling-san, please tie him up with your web.

    The other two who are unconscious too.

    Sorry for the trouble.

    The guards will being soon so please secure them until then.

    -0-

    However, vacuum?

    He¡¯s using the easy to see lightning as decoy¡­no, I think lightning was formed as an aftermath of making vacuum.

    Because of that, the vacuum and lightning¡¯s positions were simr.

    Even without the lightning, Pirika-sama would find him difficult to deal with.

    By the way, how did those lightning balls move unnaturally?

    ¡¸This.¡¹

    Pirika-sama showed a few nails to me.

    ¡¸I have them for throwing purposes but I heard it was also effective against lightning.¡¹

    I see.

    Let me have some.

    Maybe if I¡¯m the one who confronted him first, I would have been done for.

    Eh?

    The suspicious person who tried to steal the ramen recipe earlier is stronger than that magic warrior?

    Is that true?

    Haa.

    The world is big.

    -0-

    The guards arrived.

    I hide.

    Ah, Pirika-sama.

    Ask the purpose of those three suspicious people and if they have otherpanions.

    When I had her ask that, another spiderling came with a letter on its back.

    The letter is addressed to me.

    It¡¯s from my colleague Loch.

    Ehto.

    I see.

    Originally, those three suspicious people were part of a group of 12. Nine of them invaded Youko-sama¡¯s mansion.

    Then, does that mean that these three are their support personnel since they left without invading?

    The nine who broke into Youko-sama¡¯s mansion were secured by the spiderlings.

    The investigation of this case is over.

    Okay desu.

    I give the spiderling who brought the letter a cookie.

    Ah, sorry.

    I also gave the spiderling who tied up the three with web a cookie.

    You two, thank you.

    I hope you¡¯ll help us again.

    Please rest assured.

    I will tell vige chief about this case in detail.

    Fufufu.

    I can¡¯t believe that there are people who are scared of these cute little things.

    I saw off the spiderlings until they disappeared from my sight. I still have things to do.

    The night has just begun.

    I have to work properly.

    Read thetest update only at

    The suspicious person who tried to steal the secret of the taste of ramen went on a rampage in the prison.

    ¡¸Ramen! Let me eat that ramen!¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    I will have it delivered for you so please don¡¯t rampage.

    Ah, of course, you have to pay.

 Chapter 704 â€“ Prisoner

    <h4>Chapter 704 - Prisoner</h4>

    A tired-looking Beezel came to the vige.

    I thought he was here to be healed by his granddaughter, Fraciabell, but it seems like he has something to talk to me about.

    What is it?

    ¡¸I¡¯m here to consult you about some spy-rted things in the demon king¡¯s kingdom¡­¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Etho, why are you going to speak about that with me? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s inappropriate?

    Or so I said but it looks like my intervention is necessary.

    Got it.

    I¡¯ll listen to what you have to say but I have to be apanied by a civil servant girl who¡¯s familiar with that kind of thing¡­ah, Frau will be there for me.

    That¡¯s good.

    -0-

    ording to Beezel, it seems like multiple countries have sent spies to the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    13 countries sent 22 groups of spies.

    I thought that¡¯s too many but it seems like they are nothing to worry about since they have already pulled out some information or rather, giving them information is one of their strategies.

    ¡¸Of course we protect information that should never be leaked and we crush ces when deemed necessary so please rest assured.¡¹

    I see.

    So, what do you want to consult with me?

    ¡¸Actually, a spy from a certain country is captured in Vige Five and is currently in prison.¡¹

    Vige Five?

    Ah, you mean those guys who tried to sneak into Youko¡¯s mansion?

    I received reports when they were caught a while ago.

    It was a group of 12.

    ¡¸No, not them but someone else¡­¡¹

    Eh?

    Was there any other spy?

    ¡¸His name is uden desu.¡¹

    You say that his name is uden¡­¡­but, isn¡¯t he a spy? That should be an alias.

    ¡¸I heard that uden is using aliases simr to uden. Examples are us or Climax.¡¹

    us, Climax¡­

    I started thinking if I have heard of those or something simr.

    When I was trying to recall, Frau helped me.

    ¡¸Vige chief, I think it¡¯s utan. The ramen freak.¡¹

    Yes, that¡¯s it!

    The man who liked that big serving ramen, utan.

    I remember receiving a report from Youko that they conducted an investigation because there¡¯s a im that a certain ramen store is using suspicious ingredients.

    By the way, nothing unusual was found in the investigation.

    However, they were warned about their serving.

    Their serving is so big that leftovers have be a problem.

    The shops that serve vegetable ramen limit their serving size depending on the license of a customer.

    They are not forcing them to use the same license system but they were warned that they should do something with the leftover food.

    Let¡¯s go back to the topic.

    So, he¡¯s the spy named uden.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    He tried to steal the recipe of that ramen.

    Are you telling me that other countries have sent spies to steal ramen recipes?

    When I asked Beezel that question, he replied a little embarrassed.

    ¡¸His original purpose is to investigate the royal capital.¡¹

    Maa, as expected of a spy.

    So, what should we do with that uden?

    Should we hand him over to the demon king¡¯s kingdom?

    ¡¸Ah, ording to the normal procedure, you should but¡­¡­¡¹

    ?

    ¡¸Actually, there is an ongoing top-secret negotiation from the county that sent him as a spy. They will no longer be hostile against us if we return uden and they¡¯ll even build a friendly rtionship with the demon king¡¯s kingdom.¡¹

    ¡­¡­that¡¯s surprising.

    It is rude for me to say this but, aren¡¯t spies treated as disposable pawns?

    This means that there are countries that value spies.

    ¡¸No, uden is an illegitimate son of the king of that country¡­in other words, a member of the royal family¡­¡¹

    Someone from the royal family is working as a spy?

    ¡¸Yes. On top of that, he¡¯s the strongest magic warrior in their country.¡¹

    Losing him would really hurt the country.

    ¡¸Yes, and we want to avoid harming the royal family of other countries because it will just fuel hostility in vain.¡¹

    Then, isn¡¯t it a problem to put him in prison?

    ¡¸No, the other country also rmended to throw him in prison. They said that we shouldn¡¯t let our guard down since he will run away immediately given any chance. They said that we should always have someone keeping an eye on him.¡¹

    Ehto¡­

    Is uden hated by the other country so much that they¡¯ll request that?

    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t seem to be the case¡­¡­ So, will you hand over uden to us?¡¹

    He is not a death row inmate so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    I think it¡¯s okay¡­

    By the way, wouldn¡¯t it be better if you had asked Youko and not me?

    Youko doesn¡¯t need my permission to hand over those who are in prison to you.

    ¡¸Actually, I have already talked to Youko-dono but there¡¯s a problem.¡¹

    Problem?

    ¡¸uden himself doesn¡¯t want to get out of prison¡­¡¹

    ¡­eh?

    ¡¸I already thought of using force to bring him out but Youko-dono said that assaulting those who were in prison is strongly prohibited by vige chief¡­¡¹

    I remember telling her that.

    In this world, prisoners are treated roughly.

    Being beaten and kicked by a prison guard every day is normal, not being able to eat satisfactorily is normal, and in some cases, they are even obstructed to sleep.

    It was said that treatments like that were part of the punishment but I also heard that it was a custom for the rtives of those prisoners to send bribes to prison for their rtives to not be treated like that so I banned it.

    I don¡¯t think that all bribes are evil but making the prisoner¡¯s guards¡¯ wallet heavy is.

    They are already paid enough to not take bribes like that.

    Also, when such bribes ur, there is a chance that more people will be thrown to prison for small things.

    I thought it was the right thing to prohibit it.

    It took some time before changing my mind.

    I want it to stay as it is.

    However, it is more of a problem if we can¡¯t even get prisoners out of jail.

    I would like you to respond flexibly around that area¡­

    Also, cking off without permission is also a problem.

    Let¡¯s talk with Youkoter.

    For now, let¡¯s hand over uden.

    Will it be faster to go to Vige Five and directly give them instructions?

    Read thetest update only at

    I went to Vige Five¡¯s prison and met with uden.

    I told him I¡¯d send him back to his home country.

    After hearing what I said, he froze and clutched the cage with both of his hands.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t leave this prison until I get a job at that ramen shop!¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Even I will be troubled with that demand.

 Chapter 705 â€“ Ramen is Unshakable

    <h4>Chapter 705 - Ramen is Unshakable</h4>

    I can¡¯t do anything about uden¡¯s demand.

    I had no choice but to ask the ramen shop.

    If I use my power as the vige chief of Vige Five, I will be able to make the ramen shop ept that request but I don¡¯t want to do something like that.

    And so, I decided to go to the ramen shop with Beezel and Frau.

    It¡¯s because uden is crying.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not the type of man who¡¯ll make an iprehensible request like this. It¡¯s true. However, whenever I think about that ramen, I be strange. I don¡¯t even know how it happened¡­¡¹

    For now, I thought that I should at least convey uden¡¯s wish to the ramen shop.

    -0-

    We arrived at the ramen shop.

    There was a waiting line for the store and I could see that it was very popr.

    Instead of directly getting into the main topic, Frau advises me to try talking after I experience being a customer.

    The three of us lined up and entered the store a littleter.

    Following the guidance of the clerk, we sat side by side at the counter.

    Probably as a result of the official instruction, there is a note ¡°Serving is big¡± right next to the regr size on the menu.

    In addition, the clerk points it out for people who can¡¯t read.

    ¡¸Our regr size is not really regr size. If you are not confident in the size of your belly, please order the small one.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Is this ramen shop really that provocative?

    Maa, I¡¯m not a person that can be provoked with something like that though.

    I¡¯m sure Beezel and Frau are the same.

    We looked at each other, nodded, and ordered.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Regr size¡¹¡¹¡¹

    We were not provoked.

    We were just hungry.

    -0-

    The taste was not bad but that¡¯s something that differs depending on someone¡¯s taste.

    However, the serving.

    The serving is the problem.

    Beezel, Frau, are you okay?

    You¡¯re not.

    Let¡¯s find a ce to sit and calm down.

    Beezel and Frau did not oppose my suggestion.

    -0-

    We took a break at Kuro and Yuki, a sweets and tea caf¨¦.

    Kinesta, the assistant manager, looked at us with a weird expression but did not say anything.

    The three of us didn¡¯t put our hand on the tea we ordered after all.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    Let us take a break.

    AH, my stomach is hard.

    What is my ¡°healthy body¡± doing?

    No, I know.

    It only blocks injuries and illnesses but it doesn¡¯t block satiety like this.

    Note: He really said ¹ÖÎÒ which means injury from an animate object.

    Even for me, it is bad to eat too much.

    I can¡¯t help but snarl.

    Reflect, me.

    When I return, I¡¯ll make an offering to the gods¡¯ statues and ask them for forgiveness.

    Beezel, don¡¯t overdo it.

    If you move poorly, it might exit where it entered.

    Alright, lie down.

    Don¡¯t worry.

    Just lie down if you want.

    Frau, don¡¯t look down.

    Look up.

    Look up!

    Don¡¯t think of anything else.

    Yeah, that¡¯s for the best.

    I don¡¯t want to think of anything else too.

    -0-

    After taking a break for about an hour, both of them calmed down.

    The cold tea was bad but it can¡¯t be helped because it¡¯s our fault.

    As for uden, I don¡¯t think his wish of working there will be granted.

    I asked the manager after eating.

    I asked if he¡¯s recruiting employees.

    Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t have a n of hiring more since he just recruited a few.

    Right. When we were eating there, I found that they have enough manpower and I even thought that they have too much manpower.

    Umu.

    What should I do now?

    When I was thinking, Frau raised her hand and asked for permission to speak.

    ¡¸Our main objective is to bring uden home. It would be even more difficult to do that if he started working at the ramen shop so isn¡¯t it great that he won¡¯t be able to do so?¡¹

    On the other hand, Beezel said.

    ¡¸Then, we won¡¯t be able to get him out of prison, he won¡¯t move. In addition, he is a skillful warrior. He can resist if we force him out of prison and he will definitely be injured.¡¹

    ¡¸How about we let the spiderlings deal with him?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that how we¡¯ll treat someone from the royal family of a country that wants to build a friendly rtionship with us? That will induce war.¡¹

    ¡¸Mou¡­you mean we can¡¯t even use force?¡¹

    Beezel and Frau are terrible.

    The spiderlings only bind gently.

    Maybe.

    ¡¸Vige chief, since we can¡¯t bind him, we have to make him leave the prison voluntarily.¡¹

    ¡¸But father, is that the reason why we came to the ramen shop? I don¡¯t think he will return home straight away if we do that.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s say that we will fulfill his wish but he has to do something for us first. And that is returning home. Once he has returned, we have fulfilled the request of that country and he¡¯s free to go where he wants after that.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. However, I don¡¯t think it is a good idea to lie that he got the job.¡¹

    ¡¸Cheating someone is a bad move.¡¹

    ¡¸And troublesome too.¡¹

    They sighed at the same time and the same way.

    Father and daughter.

    -0-

    I paid Kinesta and left the store.

    For now, we have concluded that we need reinforcements since the three of us can¡¯t think of any good ideas.

    Thus, we went to Youko¡¯s mansion and looked for Nana since she¡¯s one of those who captured him.

    I talked to Nana immediately.

    ¡¸uden-shi¡¯s purpose is not to find a job but that ramen so I don¡¯t think you have to stick on thinking about the job.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Right.

    So, if we won¡¯t get him the job, what should we do?

    ¡¸Vige chief can recreate that ramen, right? If you tell him how to make that ramen, I think he will get out of prison on his own.¡¹

    I am a fool.

    -0-

    uden got out of prison.

    At first, he was disappointed by the fact that he won¡¯t be able to get the job. His mood didn¡¯t change even though I told him I¡¯ll teach him how to make that ramen.

    However, when Nana, who¡¯s apanying me, told him that I ran a ramen cart and sold ramen, uden¡¯s attitude changed.

    ¡¸I will call you master.¡¹

    No, I¡¯m not at that level but¡­

    Maa, as if that will make you voluntarily go out of prison.

    Beezel seemed relieved too.

    uden also promised that he would return home if he mastered ramen making to some extent so I want to do my best too.

    -0-

    The training is carried out by setting up a tent at the foot of Vige Five.

    Beezel and Frau returned to the vige.

    When ites to making ramen, I can¡¯t be called an expert.

    Nana helped by setting up the tent and when she did, she left and returned to work.

    Sorry for the trouble and thank you for your help.

    By the way Pirika, why are you here?

    My guard?

    Yeah, I don¡¯t think uden has any n of harming me.

    Look at those eyes. I¡¯ll be fine¡­¡­

    Alright, I¡¯ll let you be my guard.

    Since I moved to Vige Five via Beezel¡¯s teleportation magic, my usual guards, Gulf and Daga, were not able to apany me.

    They¡¯ll be disappointedter.

    Reflect, me.

    Read thetest update only at

    Two dayster, uden is frustrated.

    I¡¯m frustrated too.

    It is impossible to teach uden how to make ramen.

    uden had no cooking experience and was even clumsy.

    ¡¸Ugh¡­¡­all my life, I¡¯ve left it to the servants¡­to think I¡¯ll pull a foot because of it.¡¹

    By the way, his mother is not amoner but a duke¡¯s daughter.

    Therefore, even if he¡¯s an illegitimate child, he lived a life offort.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Maa, aren¡¯t you sent here as a spy?

    You¡¯re alone, right?

    What were you eating?

    ¡¸That can be solved with money.¡¹

    I see.

    But that¡¯s pointless now.

    What do we do?

    This is the first time I¡¯ve met someone with such a devastating cooking skill.

    No, correction.

    You are catastrophic.

    You are much worsepared to the civil servant girls.

    Before, when they were too busy, they only put ingredients on the te.

    Now, they have improved.

    It is the result of the guidance of the oni maids.

    I see, should I ask the oni maids for help?

    When I was thinking so, help came.

    One of Yuri¡¯s friends, a musician in Vige Five.

    And a ramen lover.

    She ismonly known as the Ramen Queen.

    ¡¸I heard that you are troubled with ramen. I will help you.¡¹

 Chapter 706 â€“ Ramen in Your Heart

    <h4>Chapter 706 - Ramen in Your Heart</h4>

    When I exined uden¡¯s situation to the ramen queen, the ramen queen made a strange expression.

    ¡¸There is no point even if he learns how to cook ramen since he won¡¯t be able to cook when he returns to his country. He can¡¯t get ingredients.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Eh?

    Is that true?

    As if to answer my question, the ramen queen asked uden a question.

    ¡¸Are the ingredients over there avable in your country?¡¹

    The ramen queen pointed out the ingredients that had been prepared to make the ramen uden wanted.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I think he can¡¯t since his face is obviously in despair.

    Reflect, me.

    Securing a steady supply of the ingredients is the basics of the basics.

    I was careless.

    But, what will happen now?

    ¡¸Please leave it to me.¡¹

    The ramen queen said so and smiled.

    -0-

    Three dayster.

    In a corner of the foot of the mountain of Vige Five, the ramen queen and uden are sitting crossed legs face to face while meditating.

    ¡­

    So, there¡¯s a culture of zen meditation here.

    While I was surprised with what they were doing, they opened their eyes at the same time as if waiting for the right timing.

    And the ramen queen stands up and poses.

    ¡¸Ramen is in our heart!¡¹

    uden stands up and poses in response.

    ¡¸Ramen is love!¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    The two remained motionless for a while. When I was wondering what was happening, uden kneeled.

    ¡¸Kuh, I¡¯m still immature.¡¹

    ¡¸Knowing your own immaturity is the first step. You are doing well.¡¹

    ¡¸Master¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s eat ramen.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening.

    I don¡¯t understand but I understood that the title of master was taken away by the ramen queen.

    ¡¸Ah, are you going with us, great master?¡¹

    Or so I thought.

    It seems like I was promoted to great master without my knowledge.

    Is that good?

    Also, I appreciate your invitation but I want to refrain from eating ramen with you.

    We have been eating nothing but ramen for thest few days.

    I want to eat something different.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Did I say something weird for you to look at me like that?

    -0-

    What the ramen queen teaches uden is to have ramen in his heart.

    Yeah, it¡¯s okay.

    Though I don¡¯t understand.

    I had the ramen queen exin it to me five times but I didn¡¯t get anything.

    ¡¸The great master is already one with ramen so he is on a whole new level.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. As expected desu.¡¹

    What did you expect?

    No, let¡¯s not pursue it.

    Because I feel like I¡¯ll get involved in something weird.

    And don¡¯t worship me.

    We¡¯re not here to start a new religion.

    Lower that signboard too.

    Look, applicants have already gathered.

    I mean, having a doctrine that ramen must be eaten at least once a day is pretty hard.

    I tried to get rid of those who wanted to join but some managed to persuade the ramen queen with their enthusiasm and ended up receiving the same teaching as uden.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I¡¯m unrted, right?

    If that is the case, won¡¯t it be okay for the ramen queen to be the founder?

    ¡¸You created ramen so you are god.¡¹

    No, I didn¡¯t create it. I just remade the cuisine of my hometown¡­¡­

    It¡¯s no use.

    They¡¯re not listening.

    M-maa, let¡¯s leave that new religion behind.

    What matters now is uden.

    The ramen queen says, if uden manages to get ramen exist in his heart, he¡¯ll return to his country.

    ¡¸If ramen is in your heart, you can endure even if you won¡¯t be able to eat it for a period of time.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I can already endure not eating that big serving of ramen! After that is a matter of distance¡­I only need to endure being away from the ramen shop¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If you have ramen in your heart, distance doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡¹

    ¡¸I will devote myself to learn it.¡¹

    I don¡¯t understand but I decided to believe in the ramen queen and uden.

    So, Beezel.

    I wonder if we can get a little more time.

    If ramen can exist in his heart, he promised he¡¯ll go home.

    I think the best way to deal with this is to wait patiently.

    Eh?

    You think he can do it in five days?

    Let¡¯s believe in the ramen queen¡¯s words.

    -0-

    Five dayster.

    In the port in Shashaato City were me, the ramen queen, uden, and Beezel.

    ¡¸Master, great master, I¡¯m grateful for your support.¡¹

    ¡¸If you no longer can stand it, meditate. Remember, ramen is with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Two days ago, uden seeded in cutting off ramen for a whole day.

    And yesterday.

    He has absorbed ramen during breakfast, lunch, and dinner.

    He looks pretty refreshed now.

    ¡¸When I return to my country, I will tell my father to focus on trading with the demon king¡¯s kingdom. May I use master¡¯s name for that purpose?¡¹

    ¡¸If it is trading between countries, my name won¡¯t do anything. Can great master do something about it?¡¹

    Even if you ask me that, I don¡¯t know what to say.

    When I turned to Beezel, he gave uden a wooden tag telling him to use it if he has no other choice.

    ¡¸What¡¯s written there is the name and location of thepany that¡¯s indebted to me. If you use the Chrome family name, they will listen to you. However, let¡¯s decide a password in order for it not to be abused.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s use ¡°ramen¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸If possible, it would be better to use more words that are not unlikely be said by others normally.¡¹

    ¡¸Heap of vegetables.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not that familiar with that but it¡¯s rted to ramen, right? Can you not use something rted to ramen?¡¹

    ¡¸Not rted to ramen¡­¡­¡¹

    uden thought for a while.

    Beezel, is using ramen-rted words as passwords a bad idea?

    ¡¸It¡¯s not really a bad idea but I need the password to be longer. If it is just a few words, it might be used unconsciously.¡¹

    I see.

    Well then, let¡¯s use uden¡¯s idea¡­¡­how about this?

    When I gave them my advice, they adopted it.

    ¡¸The password is ¡°a bowl of ramen with a heap of vegetables¡±. I took it in my heart. I will never forget it.¡¹

    uden said so and boarded the ship.

    It would be better if Beezel brings him home using teleportation magic but it seems like it is not a good idea to show off the usefulness of the teleportation magic. The demon king also ordered him not to do something simr.

    Are you being cautious enough?

    In the worst-case scenario, there¡¯s a possibility of Beezel being med for a kidnapping incident in another country.

    Not sending him home is the right thing to do.

    -0-

    After confirming that the ship that uden is riding is leaving the port, I thought that it¡¯s finally over.

    I feel like the load on my shoulders is gone.

    ¡¸Great master, you look relieved but I think uden will return in about half a year.¡¹

    Eh?

    What are you saying?

    ¡¸His training period is short. The ramen in his heart will onlyst for half a year at best.¡¹

    Given the travel time¡­¡­

    uden can only stay in his country for three months at best?

    ¡¸And this is uden¡¯s nuisance fee.¡¹

    The ramen queen handed me a bunch of parchment.

    What is this?

    ¡¸Information about the spies lurking in Vige Five and Shashaato City that uden investigated. Please use it.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    When I tried to give the bundle of parchment to Beezel, he rejected it.

    It seems like he has a premonition of troublesome things.

    You didn¡¯t expect this, right?

    Me too.

    ¡¸Vige chief, hand those over to the civil servant girls of the vige. Those girls can manage it.¡¹

    Is that so?

    Ah, but I don¡¯t remember talking to them about matters like this before.

    ¡¸Please tell them to send me a report.¡¹

    Okay.

    Anyway, I¡¯m kind of tired of everything that happened, so let¡¯s go back to the vige.

    Ah, ramen queen.

    You saved us a lot this time.

    Got it.

    I will contact you immediately if I decide to run a ramen food cart again as a reward.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. If you have any trouble with ramen, please let me know.¡¹

    Read thetest update only at

    I went back to the vige and rxed.

    Harvest time has yet toe.

    If it is, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to get involved with uden¡¯s case.

    I¡¯ve been eating ramen for a while so I want to eat something different.

    That¡¯s right.

    Let¡¯s make some pizza.

    Fairy queen, I know you want sweet pizza but don¡¯t put fresh cream on the pizza dough before baking.

    No, baked cream is not bad but¡­maybe it won¡¯t turn to the taste you are expecting.

 Chapter 707 â€“ Yam and Ume Plum

    <h4>Chapter 707 - Yam and Ume Plum</h4>

    One day of autumn.

    I¡¯m searching for the flying carpet and can¡¯t find it.

    Where did it go?

    When I was thinking so, I found it wandering around the house.

    The children are using it as their nap bed.

    I was thinking of asking it to transport luggage but it looks like it¡¯s impossible.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    Let¡¯s call out some¡­

    The spiderlings are raising their legs.

    It¡¯s a little far away, are you going to be okay?

    Good.

    Then, please.

    Yeah, of course, I¡¯ll go with you.

    -0-

    Leaving Big Tree Vige, our destination is towards the west.

    We¡¯re not going to the river.

    Thought it was near the lobster pond.

    We advanced by walking.

    The spiderlings, who are apanying me, are scattered around, checking the surroundings.

    Though they are scattered around, there are not many of them and it looks like ck objects are dashing towards me.

    Maa, I know who they are¡­

    I am being guarded by the spiderlings alone, so the kuros rushed to me too.

    When Kuroyon¡¯s partner, Eris, saw him not leaving, she scolded him.

    No, no, you don¡¯t have to do that.

    Eris and the others got big pacific saury heads from the oni maids and they were gnawing them happily so I thought I shouldn¡¯t disturb you¡­

    That was an excuse.

    Sorry.

    Next time, I¡¯ll inform you immediately.

    It looks like Eris was satisfied with my apology so she led the way along with some kuros.

    I thought you¡¯d stay by my side¡­you¡¯ll give the spiderlings the honor?

    You are so thoughtful.

    I¡¯ll make up for it next time.

    Maa, it¡¯s okay, just go straight.

    I walked forward with the spiderlings.

    -0-

    We arrived at the lobster pond where Eris and the others were waiting.

    This ce looks like it has nothing but if you look closely, you can see ivy wrapping around the surrounding trees.

    They are ivy of yam.

    The purpose is exactly this yam.

    Of course, they are not something that grew naturally.

    The AFT was responsible for them.

    If you nt something with the AFT, others will say that it is probably okay to nt them in the vige.

    I think so too.

    However, this is the ce where I came up with the idea of nting yam.

    Since then, this area has be a yam production area.

    Maa, it isn¡¯t convenient to have to enter the forest first in order to harvest them but it is a good change of pace.

    -0-

    Now, in order for the spiderlings to carry them, I have to dig them out.

    If I don¡¯t mind breaking the yam, this wouldn¡¯t be so difficult.

    However, it is quite difficult to dig out yams without breaking them.

    Physical strength and patience are required.

    It¡¯s not unusual that it takes several hours to dig out a single yam¡­¡­

    I¡¯ll dig them out using the AFT so I won¡¯t struggle that much.

    Also, because you will cut yam when you cook them, I think it¡¯s fine if they break when they are being harvested.

    However, the civil servant girls care about the appearance of yam especially when we are going to sell them. In addition, the high elves, the mountain elves, and the oni maids are happy for some reason if the yam is not broken so I should be careful in harvesting them.

    -0-

    It is also bad to keep the spiderlings waiting so I immediately dug out 50 of them.

    The spiderlings tie up the yam I harvested with webs.

    You can eat those small yams.

    When I told them that, the spiderlings flocked to the small yams.

    They disappeared in no time.

    I wonder if I should harvest a little more.

    I want to give some to Eris and the others who escorted me¡­

    Ah, Eris, yam of that size will be brought home.

    Wait a little longer.

    It seems like I can only harvest small ones in this part.

    Is it rted to how the ivy grows?

    Let¡¯s try digging that one¡­¡­

    Areh?

    It¡¯s very long.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Alright, Eris¡¯s group can eat this.

    -0-

    When the spiderlings were about to carry the yam I dug out, I immediately stopped them.

    It should be on the opposite side of the lobster aquaculture pond.

    If you walk a little further, you¡¯ll find a big, t rock. I dug a basement under it making the rock look like a roof.

    Actually, I have hidden part of the alcohol and fermented food that I personally own here.

    If I leave it in the vige, it will be gone before I know it.

    Especially alcohol.

    It turns out that the culprit is the wine slime.

    I knew it was definitely the culprit because I sometimes put a reward medal with them as bait.

    Only the alcohol was lost which means the intelligence level of the culprit is just as much.

    I can say that stealing my alcohol doesn¡¯t really matter but sometimes, when I feel like drinking the alcohol I want and can¡¯t, it¡¯s kind of painful.

    Also, it is painful that the alcohol that I need for my nightlife has disappeared.

    Therefore, this basement is my vault outside this vige.

    Though being outside the vige means there¡¯s a possibility of being vandalized by monsters and demon beasts but it won¡¯t be damaged since it is beside the lobster aquaculture pond and is enclosed by Big Tree Vige, Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three.

    This ce is also under the securitywork of the kuros.

    What I want to take out of the vault is umeboshi.

    I want to eat yam with ume plum.

    There is also umeboshi in the vige but it has already been consumed when I was making ramen a while ago.

    Umeboshi goes well with salt ramen after all.

    I have to replenish the amount I used.

    Are we going to put the yam there¡­?

    You want to bring them there now?

    I see.

    Sorry.

    It¡¯s not that far so just wait for me here.

    -0-

    Look, there¡¯s the big, t rock¡­areh?

    There were several big, t rocks.

    I feel that something has changed.

    And there was a strange thing beside the rock.

    There is a roof and several pirs but there¡¯s no wall.

    At first nce, it looks like a bus stop but there¡¯s no way it is a bus stop.

    Because under the roof is not a bench for passengers to sit on while waiting for the bus but a bar counter.

    Read thetest update only at

    The stains on the roof, pirs, and bar counter indicate that it was made quite recently.

    Like a few minutes ago.

    Heh.

    My question was answered by the three dwarves hiding at the counter.

    Why did you build a bar counter in a ce like this?

    No, I think I know the answer already.

    I want to apud you for usingmon sense of not taking alcohol out of the vault without permission.

    When you saw me going to the forest in this direction, you brought out some timber to make a bar counter here.

    From the vault under the rock, I took out a jar of plum wine that I hid for quite a bit and gave it to the dwarves.

    Since we¡¯re in the middle of the forest, don¡¯t drink too much that you¡¯ll lose your senses.

    Also, don¡¯t go immediately drink¡­have a break first and drink some water.

    Don¡¯t forget snacks too.

    I want to apany you but I can¡¯t keep the spiderlings waiting.

    I took out a jar of umeboshi from that vault.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I gave the dwarves yam and umeboshi.

    I call out to the spiderlings and the kuros and return to the vige.

    I¡¯m looking forward to the yam with ume plum that will be served this dinner.

 Chapter 708 â€“ Watermelon and Sweet Chestnut

    <h4>Chapter 708 - Watermelon and Sweet Chestnut</h4>

    Warning!

    Don¡¯t overfeed your dog with chestnuts.

    Oru the orthros is a demon dog so he¡¯s okay desu.

    -0-

    I look around the field.

    They are all nted using the AFT so they are in very good condition.

    I¡¯m very satisfied.

    However, there¡¯s also something I should reflect on.

    The middle of the wheat field.

    There are watermelons growing there.

    About three patches.

    It¡¯s because I suddenly thought of watermelon when I was plowing the wheat field with the AFT.

    I did not concentrate enough.

    Therefore, things like this will ur once a year¡­no, twice¡­no, perhaps more.

    Reflect, me.

    It¡¯s not its season but it¡¯s blooming just right in the middle of the wheat field.

    There shouldn¡¯t be any problem if it is summer but it is currently autumn aside from the fact that there¡¯s no outside demand for watermelon.

    That means it can only be consumed by the vige but the number is too small so what should we do with it¡­areh?

    A full-grown watermelon has a tag ¡°fairy queen¡± on it.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    When I asked the spiderling guarding the field, it said that the fairy queen found the watermelon before it bore fruit and has taken care of it since then.

    I see.

    If that¡¯s the case, she should have at least informed me¡­

    Maa, since she has been taking care of it, it¡¯s good.

    This watermelon would be handed over to the fairy queen.

    However, she should be careful not to brag about it to the children.

    Unlike during summer, we can¡¯t add more watermelons.

    When I was thinking so, the fairy queen appeared.

    With a lot of children.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The children looked at me and then, used the fairy queen as a shield.

    That¡¯s a stunning sense of unity.

    The fairy queen is troubled.

    Ah, children¡­you don¡¯t have to hide from me.

    It doesn¡¯t look like you did something to the field.

    Or did you do something that can get you scolded?

    They said that I didn¡¯t know the fairy queen was doing something in the field¡­

    Fairy queen, there¡¯s no point in making yourself a shield in the first ce.

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to attack.

    -0-

    I gave the watermelon to the fairy queen and the children.

    However, no matter how you n to divide it, the watermelon is too small for the number of children. What are you going to do now?

    Even if you cut it equally, everyone will only be able to get a very small piece.

    I was worried about that but the fairy queen and the children already had something nned.

    Instead of eating watermelon as it is, it will be processed into syrup.

    Then, pour it on shaved ice.

    I see.

    Then, that means this one should be enough, right?

    However, the problem is¡­the season.

    The fact that autumn harvest is close means winter is close too.

    It is still warm during the day but you shouldn¡¯t let your guard down.

    Don¡¯t eat too much shaved ice and cool your body down too much.

    By the way, make shaved ice using the machine made by the mountain elves.

    And don¡¯t eat too much.

    I¡¯ll be scolded.

    -0-

    After I finished passing the shaved ice to the fairy queen and the children, I returned to my mansion.

    Aside from the watermelon, everything else will be harvested after a little more time.

    The shaved ice machine will be ced back where it should be while the remaining watermelon syrup will be handed over to the oni maids in the kitchen.

    It might be a difficult thing to use but try using it for cooking.

    If you can¡¯t, just rece sugar with it.

    ¡­¡­

    Wait.

    This is neither a challenge from me nor a problem to be solved for me.

    Don¡¯t take it so seriously.

    Calm down.

    Just use it casually.

    Yeah, just think of its use casually.

    If I¡¯m really challenging you, I should have prepared more.

    I just don¡¯t want to throw it away since it¡¯s a waste if I thought maybe you could use it.

    That¡¯s all.

    I pushed the watermelon syrup to the oni maids and left the kitchen.

    -0-

    When I went to the guest receiving room of my mansion, Girar and Guronde were there in a kotatsu.

    You already brought out the kotatsu?

    Maa, it¡¯s fine.

    Guronde was peeling sweet chestnuts while enjoying the kotatsu.

    Then, the peeled chestnut will either be thrown on her mouth or Oru who¡¯s waiting beside them.

    Oru is wagging its tail happily expecting the next sweet chestnut.

    Sweet chestnut.

    It is a small chestnut that is often sold under the name heavenly sweet chestnut.

    It is sweet and delicious just like its sweet chestnut name.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    At first, the chestnuts I nted were all big chestnuts.

    It enriched the dining table.

    Chestnut rice was delicious after all.

    But one day, I realized.

    Where are the small chestnuts?

    Let¡¯s be honest.

    I identally found a sweet chestnut in the middle of the big chestnuts.

    I can¡¯t believe that there are types of chestnuts at first.

    Then, I remembered that when I plowed that part using the AFT, I thought of sweet chestnuts.

    I want to praise myself for that.

    -0-

    After harvesting the sweet chestnuts, it took time and effort to cook them.

    I learned from cooking big chestnuts so I managed to make it not explode but it¡¯s difficult to bake or steam it since it¡¯s too small.

    I managed to remember how sweet chestnuts were cooked and it was pan roasting.

    At that time, I was having second thoughts about whether to put sugar or not.

    When I tried adding sugar, it became shiny and smelled better.

    Taste is not the main purpose of adding sugar.

    Or at least that¡¯s what I thought.

    So, it is not necessary to add sugar.

    Sugar is made in the vige.

    That means I don¡¯t need to be stingy.

    The roasted sweet chestnuts were delicious.

    However, since there¡¯s a knack for peeling and considering the shelf life after pan roasting, it¡¯s not that popr in the vige.

    But it¡¯s delicious.

    -0-

    Guronde is good at peeling sweet chestnuts even among the vigers.

    Her power control is exquisite.

    Or perhaps it¡¯s because of her personality.

    Even if I take the skin off carefully, I can¡¯t peel it cleanly.

    Hakuren and Rasuti could easily crush the chestnuts with their fingers while Loo and Tier were irritated by the skin.

    I wonder if Frau is good at peeling sweet chestnuts.

    However, when she was asked by those who can¡¯t peel them, she was struggling.

    Presently, the high elves are remodeling a dark tool that can be attached to the thumb that can peel sweet chestnuts¡­no, they are developing a tool that breaks it.

    If it ispleted, sweet chestnuts might be more popr in the vige.

    That¡¯s what I¡¯m expecting.

    Since the mountain elves have alreadypleted an automatic cooker dedicated to sweet chestnuts, we are already considering selling them outside the vige.

    -0-

    By the way, Guronde.

    There is Girar who¡¯s waiting with his mouth wide open the same way as Oru on his opposite side but, you are not throwing any at his mouth.

    Ah, you¡¯re fighting.

    The reason is¡­ The disagreement between Guraru and Hiichirou.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Make up soon.

    And Oru.

    Don¡¯t brag to Girar every time you eat sweet chestnut.

    You¡¯ll cause unnecessary trouble.

    -0-

    After that, I looked around the vige and headed to the dining room of my mansion when it was time for dinner.

    The dinner was gyoza.

    Gyozas were neatly arranged on arge te.

    I made it first but the oni maids¡¯ research has progressed. They are much better than the ones I made.

    It¡¯s frustrating but it is better to eat delicious food.

    ¡­¡­

    Areh?

    Oni maids in the kitchen, gather!

    There¡¯s watermelon syrup in the gyoza, why?

    Creativity?

    Being creative is important but you don¡¯t have to gamble.

    Reflect.

    And how many watermelon syrups did you use?

    Ten?

    ¡­

    That¡¯s a reasonable amount.

    -0-

    The dinner that night was slightly noisy.

    -0-

    Late chestnut cooking.

    Oni maid: If you cut the surface of the chestnut, it will not explode.

    Children: Eh? But we can¡¯t find any cut.

    Oni maid: Please look closely at the head part of the chestnut. See, it¡¯s there.

    Children: Oh.

    Read thetest update only at

    Early chestnut cooking.

    Oni maid: You¡¯re going to cook chestnut? Okay, I¡¯ll bring a shield for you.

    Vige Chief:¡­¡­

 Chapter 709 â€“ Anecdote: Inferno Wolf Rank

    <h4>Chapter 709 - Anecdote: Inferno Wolf Rank</h4>

    The kuros, the inferno wolves, have ranks.

    Basically, it¡¯s exclusive to males.

    The females, their partners, will be ranked immediately next to their male partners.

    So, presently, the ranking from the top is Kuro, Yuki, Kuroichi, Alice, Kuroni, Iris, Uno, Kurosan, Kuroyon, and Eris.

    This ranking is absolute but it doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s permanent.

    If a lower-ranking male wins in a duel against a higher-ranking male or contributes greatly to the pack, the rank will fluctuate.

    But, well, it¡¯s almost fixed.

    The pups that were born in the same year will challenge others who were born in the same year.

    That is the formation of the ranks of the younger generation.

    After that, there will also be battles in ranking formation of those who came from outside the pack but it is settled as duels of lower levels.

    There are many ways to contribute to the herd but since they are originally tasks given ording to ranks, no one is contributing enough to have contributed more than anyone unless there¡¯s an irregr.

    Thus, the ranks at the top don¡¯t change.

    Even if Kuro¡¯s only sleeping, he¡¯s safe.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Will there be any usurpation or something?

    Kuroichi, Kuroni, and Kuroyon are direct children so it is impossible for them to do so¡­¡­

    I nced at the nearby Uno.

    He shook his head with all his might.

    Is targeting Kuro a taboo or something?

    In any case, Kuro¡¯s position is secure.

    I don¡¯t really mind but, don¡¯t you have any ambition?

    When I thought so, Uno told me, ¡°It¡¯s not that I have no ambition, we have division of roles.¡±.

    Is that so?

    Again, I looked at the sleeping Kuro.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    What is his role exactly?

    -0-

    A few days after I thought of that.

    In a corner of my mansion, Yuki, Alice, Iris, Kurosn, and Eris had a dispute.

    It all started this morning.

    It was discovered that a kuro born this year hid and peed at the wall of the mansion.

    It seems that the rule that excretion can only be done in a fixed ce(toilet) was not thoroughly enforced.

    Yuki got angry. She used Alice, Iris, Kurosan, and Eris of negligence to the pup¡¯s education.

    However, Alice and the others also had points to say so the dispute started.

    Kuro, with a more dignified face than usual, barks at Yuki and the others.

    He said, ¡°I know that each of you has something to say but cool your head first.¡±

    After hearing that, Yuki and the others looked at each other and disbanded.

    I see. So Kuro is also doing something.

    The hiding Kuroichi, Kuroni, Uno, and Kuroyon are praising Kuro.

    Kuro also looks satisfied.

    Hnn?

    What is happening?

    Kuroichi and the others guided Kuro¡­¡­

    They went out of the hallway¡­

    Moved on a little¡­

    You want to go inside that room?

    ¡­¡­

    In that room, there was a kuro pup sitting while trembling in front of the angry Ann.

    Given the situation, that pup is probably the kuro that peed at the wall of the mansion.

    Looking at Kuroichi and the others¡¯ reactions, it seems to be the case.

    Kuroichi and the others are trying to have Kuro go to Ann to either help the pup or get Ann in a better mood.

    As expected, Kuro didn¡¯t want to do that so heid down on the floor near the door and resolutely refused.

    Kuroichi and the others push him with their noses.

    Kuro tried to use his ws to resist but didn¡¯t since if he damaged the floor, Ann would definitely get mad at him.

    He slid down on the floor and was pushed in front of Ann.

    Ann is staring at him.

    What is he going to do?

    Kuro looked at Ann in a face-down position but immediately sat down.

    I think he gave up.

    Kuroichi and the others are also sitting.

    And with a clearer face than usual, Kuro bowed his head while apologizing.

    Ann did not move but Kuro did not move either.

    A very long time has passed.

    No, actually, it¡¯s only around 30 seconds.

    Then, Ann finally moved.

    ¡¸Kuro-san, this pup might not be your direct descendant but as the head of the pack, you should thoroughly enforce the rules.¡¹

    Kuro lowered his head again saying he got it.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll leave the rest to Kuro-san.¡¹

    Ann said so and walked out of the room.

    However, Kuro and the others are still bowing and not moving.

    Because Ann mighte back.

    This is why they did not let their guards down.

    It seems like they have the experience to back up their im.

    It was about five minutester that Kuro and the others began moving.

    Kuro barked lightly at the trembling pup.

    It looks like he told it to follow the rules properly.

    The shivering pup weakly bowed and walked out of the room.

    It seems to be reflecting quite a bit.

    Then, Kuro barks loudly towards Kuroichi and the others.

    They only rely on him in times like this.

    Is that so?

    However, Kuroichi and the others didn¡¯t seem to mind and went out of the room like the trembling pup.

    Kuro sighed loudly at Kuroichi and the others and¡­found me.

    Kuro looked angry when he came to me.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    I should have saved you and not just watched.

    However, you were great to face against an angry Ann.

    Hnn?

    Look at your feet?

    You¡¯re shaking.

    I see. So you were that scared huh.

    Okay okay.

    I pat Kuro¡¯s head.

    And follow Ann.

    Ann is just thinking about the mansion.

    She didn¡¯t scold you because of a grudge.

    You understand, right?

    Well, then, like Ann told you, tell everyone to follow the rules.

    Even if they could not stand it, it is wrong to do it at the wall.

    It will rot.

    When I was spoiling Kuro like that, Yuki came and pushed Kuro away.

    Kuro wasining but when he was red at by Yuki, he let her be.

    Oh, you¡¯re angry that he didn¡¯t take your side when you were arguing with Alice and the others?

    Kuro tried to spoil Yuki but Yuki bashed him.

    They have a good rtionship.

    ¡­¡­

    However, what about the rank?

    I thought so while petting Yuki¡¯s head.

    -0-

    Neer: I¡¯m a neer so I intend to do my best at the bottom.

    Youth A: Hahaha, a good joke.

    Youth B: You are older so you have different responsibilities.

    Youth C: Ehto, in addition to your age, you have four partners so that will shoot your rank up.

    Youth D: I think you¡¯re already within the 20th rank.

    Neer: Eh

    Read thetest update only at

    Uno: I¡¯m actually older than father inw(Kuro)¡­(Has been single for quite a while until captured by Kurosan)

    Kuro: Do you want the top rank?

    Uno: As the representative of the inferno wolves, it¡¯s a bit scary to negotiate with other people¡­like Ann-san and Senna-san.

    Kuro: Why would you think Senna is scary? She¡¯s a good-natured person!

    Uno: There was a cheeky goat so I kind of¡­¡­

    Kuro: Ah, ah, ah, you¡¯ll be scolded by vige chief(boss) too! When was it?

    Uno: Three days ago.

    Kuro: ¡­¡­¡­then, it will be bad if I don¡¯t apologize now, right?

    Uno: Thank you in advance.

 Chapter 710 â€“ Hut

    <h4>Chapter 710 - Hut</h4>

    At the root of the world tree in the residential area, Aegis, the phoenix chick, was doing something.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Arge quantity of timber cut with saw, ttened by ner, and processed with chisel are prepared.

    Given the processing method used, they should havee from Vige Five.

    Looking at the processed timber¡­they look like parts for making a house.

    Are you moving here?

    No?

    You¡¯ll build a house for the eagle?

    Eagle¡¯s house¡­¡­but the eagle¡¯s nest is on top of the world tree, right?

    Did something happen?

    It¡¯s too open so you want to build one that doesn¡¯t.

    I see.

    By the way, I haven¡¯t seen it but the eagle¡¯s nest is probably a normal bird¡¯s nest.

    Aegis is pretty caring to build her a new one.

    However, looking at the parts, you¡¯re not nning on building a normal house, are you?

    There¡¯s a door, right?

    Can the eagle use that?

    When I tried to tell that to Aegis, the eagle blocked me.

    She said we shouldn¡¯t waste Aegis¡¯ feelings.

    She¡¯ll try her best to use the house so I shouldn¡¯t stop him.

    I must admit his spirit but he shouldn¡¯t do anything structurally impossible given his body.

    Aegis is¡­kind of special after all.

    I thought so while looking at Aegis who even has a ner on his waist.

    -0-

    Now.

    At a ce a little away from the world tree, the high elves are peeking from the flower bed of their residences.

    They are not tending the flowers but are hiding in the flower beds.

    You guys, you were the ones who gave carpentry tools to Aegis, right?

    Next to the mountain elves, the high elves are technical leaders in terms of architecture.

    No, it¡¯s okay.

    You didn¡¯t do anything bad.

    But I would like it if you teach not only Aegis but the children too.

    Ah, Aegis was the best in terms of muscle memory?

    Is that so?

    Do your best too, children.

    If you are free, how about ying with me for a while?

    Ah, you were inspired after seeing Aegis?

    I¡¯ll build a hut in the courtyard of the mansion, how about helping me?

    -0-

    Maa, even though I said it¡¯s a hut, I¡¯m thinking of building a Japanese-style room.

    I thought of a tatami room with a doma as an entrance.

    I¡¯ll also make the walls of the room sliding doors.

    The roof is thatched¡­and it would be good if there¡¯s a veranda.

    The purpose of the hut is¡­ehto¡­what?

    Don¡¯t worry.

    The purpose is to build it.

    So, let¡¯s think about it after it¡¯s done.

    In a sunny ce in the courtyard¡­because the chickens had upied it, I asked them to move out and decided to build it there.

    We tied rope, checked the size, and consulted the high elves before getting wood.

    Since it¡¯s a single-story building, I thought it shouldn¡¯t be that much but it will still be as much as a house¡¯s materials.

    I thought it would be hard to process the wood but the number of high elves and mountain elves helping me was increasing.

    There are also beastgirls and spiderlings.

    Thanks.

    With this much manpower, it will bepleted soon.

    Ah, the kuros are here too?

    Maa, don¡¯t overdo it.

    Just cheer.

    Yeah, cheer.

    That¡¯s reassuring.

    -0-

    Somehow, the hut waspleted in about three days.

    Yeah, the wonder of human wave tactics.

    The tatami matsid in the room are custom-made items.

    So, the size is exactly four and a half mat but it¡¯s different from the actual four and a half mat.

    Yeah, I¡¯ll standardize it someday.

    I don¡¯t really care about it now.

    The room in this hut is around four and a half tatami mat.

    The sliding doors are also custom-made.

    These were made by the mountain elves who made sliding doors with paper and the frame of the sliding door.

    The sliding door gave this ce a luxurious feeling.

    Mountain elves, you are amazing!

    The thatched roof is also solid.

    It was done by the high elves.

    I just exined the thatched roof slightly but they made a proper thatched roof.

    In fact, it¡¯s not really thatched but seems to be grass that can withstand anything but¡­I don¡¯t care.

    I don¡¯t even know what kind of grass they use.

    Thatched grass was a generic name for a kind of grass, right?

    Let¡¯s leave that detail aside.

    Anyway, it¡¯splete.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Looking at thepleted hut again, I can¡¯t help but imagine it as a¡­tea room.

    Yeah, it¡¯s a tea room.

    Let¡¯s remove a part of the tatami floor and make it a ce where the furnace is ced.

    Should I use this like that?

    I lie down in the tatami room.

    Yeah.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The smell of tatami is good.

    I also made a room with tatami floor in Youko¡¯s mansion in Vige Five but it was taken over by Youko.

    I¡¯ll protect this ce.

    Alright, let¡¯s celebrate thepletion and have a barbeque for the time being.

    I have to thank those who helped me.

    I would like the barbeque in the hut¡­I mean the tea room if possible.

    However, I¡¯m kind of scared to bring fire closer to this ce.

    If thispletely burns down immediately afterpletion, I feel like I won¡¯t be able to recover in a few days.

    Let¡¯s barbeque in a remote ce.

    Ah, it¡¯s a thank you barbeque for those who helped but those who didn¡¯t help can also participate.

    I guess they were doing some other work.

    In any case, building the tea house is a kind of recreational activity.

    Exercise before the martial arts tournament?

    Maa, your objective doesn¡¯t matter.

    Let¡¯s just grill more so eat.

    -0-

    The next day.

    When I went to see what happened to Aegis, he was about to carry thepleted hut over the world tree.

    The huts are carried by the giant silkworms who are living in the world tree.

    They are pulling the hut up using their thread.

    Ah, it seems like some of the spiderlings are cooperating too.

    I thought of helping too but¡­it looks like there¡¯s nothing I can do so I¡¯ll just watch over then.

    However, he finished the hut¡­¡­

    There is a door but, can the eagle open it?

    The window is open so is she nning to use that to get in and out?

    But Aegis seems to be making something¡­¡­

    Bed and table and chair?

    That¡¯s sweet of you but, how about thinking if the eagle can use them first?

    No, I¡¯m not telling you to remove the back of the chair or something like that¡­

    No, yeah, good luck.

    I was red at by the eagle so I stopped saying anything.

    -0-

    I left Aegis and headed to the tea room.

    I have no purpose. I only thought it would be nice to rx there.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The tea room was upied by chickens.

    Inside the tea room and even on the roof.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I gave up on a lot of meaning.

    Yeah, can I at least collect the tatami and sliding door?

    Ah, the tatami is already tattered.

    Disappointing.

    How about the sliding¡­¡­

    If I take out the sliding door, it will be cold there, right?

    No, it¡¯s already full of holes¡­¡­

    Then, let¡¯s just leave it be.

    The tea room has be a new chicken coop.

    -0-

    That day, the field of the vige had expanded.

    It was before the autumn harvest but there were new fields.

    I wanted to move.

    I¡¯m not tired and I¡¯m even refreshed.

    Ah, I just plowed.

    It will be winter soon.

    Let¡¯s nt something in the spring.

    -0-

    High Elf A: The house that Aegis is making seems to have beenpleted.

    High Elf B: It doesn¡¯t use any pirs and looks like a beautifully assembled woodwork. It¡¯s stunning.

    High Elf C: I highly appreciate it since it didn¡¯t even use a single nail.

    Hiraku:¡­¡­eh? He didn¡¯t use any pir or nail? Azekura-zukuri? Shosoin something? Eh?

    Mountain Elf: Ehto, isn¡¯t it just a log house?

    -0-

    Hiraku: The chickens took over the tea room!

    Ann: It looks like we let our guard down against the chickens. They are as rampant as the goats.

    Hiraku: However, the chickens have never done anything strange to the mansion or the shrine, at least until now.

    Ann: We talked about it properly (holding a kitchen knife)

    Hiraku: Ah, yeah¡­that¡¯s right¡­

 Chapter 711 â€“ Village in Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 711 - Vige in Trouble</h4>

    My name is Gol.

    I¡¯m a beastkin.

    I have be a teacher of the noble academy of the demon king¡¯s kingdom but I hardly stay at the school so I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s still my upation.

    Is this alright?

    Doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m useless?

    No, it shouldn¡¯t be.

    Yeah, it shouldn¡¯t be.

    -0-

    The reason I¡¯m not in the school again is because of another request from the demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    There is a vige in trouble in a rural ce so they asked me to resolve the problem.

    As for why this kind of thing was forwarded to me, the local official I met when I suppressed a local rebellion that happened in that area strongly requested to have me dispatched.

    I don¡¯t know why it has to be me but if there are people in trouble, I want to at least do something.

    I epted the request.

    But of course, I consulted my wives first.

    Consulting them is an important part of everything.

    If I decide anything on my own, I¡¯ll get into trouble.

    I was impressed with that strangely very useful advice from my wives¡¯ fathers.

    Maa, even if they didn¡¯t give me that advice, I will consult them.

    And now, I havee to a rural region of the demon king¡¯s kingdom with my two wives.

    ¡­¡­

    Are they suspecting me of having an affair?

    No, they may have been worried because Sil has nine wives.

    They¡¯re only being careful.

    -0-

    The vige in trouble in this rural region is arge goblin vige with a poption of around 180.

    Goblins are one of the main constituent races of the demon king¡¯s kingdom but their dedication to their own culture is so strong that it is easy for other races to have a dispute with them with just interacting. Because of that, they are often living in an independent vige or viges.

    Given that situation, if they encounter any trouble, it will be the goblins themselves who¡¯ll solve it and they¡¯ll only ask the kingdom if they can¡¯t resolve it themselves.

    ¡¸By the way, the lord of this ce¡­should have done something about it at least once, right?¡¹

    One of my wives, Enderi, asked me that while looking around the vige but it was my other wife, Kirisana, who answered.

    ¡¸The lord of this ce is¡­Baron Gima and given the situation around, he probably didn¡¯t help.¡¹

    The two of them seem to know each other very well but they are not close.

    Their parents are political rivals but they don¡¯t care about it so there¡¯s no problem.

    ¡¸Looking at their vige¡¯s defense, it should be solid enough. Perhaps this is a matter of internal affairs.¡¹

    ¡¸If that is the case, Baron Gima would have done something already. However, given that they requested aid from the kingdom, I think it¡¯s a foreign enemy problem¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I wanted to hear more detail from Baron Gima.¡¹

    I wanted the same but it can¡¯t be helped since Uncle Beezel threw us right into the field suddenly.

    The only information we have is that the goblin vige is in trouble.

    However, as Enderi and Kirisana pointed out, the vige is well guarded.

    There seems to be no major damage.

    And with how many goblins are there in the vige, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem¡­

    ¡¸We would like to thank you foring all the way here. We have been waiting for you.¡¹

    My wives and I received a greeting from a goblin who imed to be the representative of the vige.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Though this representative is bigger than me, hecks vigo=r.

    No, it looks like he¡¯s quite tired.

    There¡¯s no doubt that there¡¯s a problem in this ce since the goblins behind representative-san are also fatigued.

    Now, what kind of problem are you facing¡­

    -0-

    We were guided by representative-san to the fields of the vige.

    ¡¸Do you think that the fields have been beautifully harvested?¡¹

    Ah, yeah.

    They harvested the field clean which is impressive.

    ¡¸We did not harvest them desu.¡¹

    Eh?

    ¡¸They harvested it desu.¡¹

    Representative-san pointed to a nearby forest.

    There are, a few eyes.

    Those are¡­

    Monkeys?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, monkey desu. They harvested them on their own and took them with them.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­eh?

    Monkeys can harvest like this?

    ¡¸Yeah. This year¡¯s harvest was annihted desu. We already asked the lord and he sent out his army but they failed to subdue the monkeys¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Baron Gima has already sent out his army¡­¡¹

    ¡¸And lost¡­¡¹

    Enderi and Kirisana are surprised but please wait a moment.

    I think the army failing to exterminate monkeys is nothing but strange.

    Is there anything else other than monkeys out there?

    ¡¸No, just monkeys. There are around 30 of them.¡¹

    How many soldiers did Baron Gima send?

    ¡¸He sent us around 20 soldiers but when the wounded has increased while not being able to drive the monkeys away¡­¡¹

    They withdrew.

    Even if their opponents are 30, how can 20 soldiers lose?

    I think I alone can get rid of them¡­

    ¡¸Actually, about that¡­I have ordered something¡­¡¹

    Order?

    ¡¸Yes. We have a rule that if we kill them, we eat them desu. If you don¡¯t want to eat them, don¡¯t kill them. So, if you kill a monkey, you should eat it¡­¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Eat a monkey?

    I thought a little and looked at Enderi and Kirisana.

    Both of them shook their heads.

    Do I really have to eat monkeys?

    The soldiers of Baron Gima also thought the same thing. Perhaps they lost because they were trying not to kill them.

    ¡¸Also, one more thing¡­¡­¡¹

    Can¡¯t we just chase them out?

    ¡¸If you drive them away, this vige will be saved but they will cause trouble to other viges.¡¹

    Yeah, of course.

    ¡¸Finally, you can¡¯t use magic¡­¡¹

    Can¡¯t use magic?

    ¡¸Can you see the mountain range in the depths of the forest?¡¹

    Yeah?

    ¡¸A violent dragon is living there. If you use magic, that might be taken as a hostile action¡­¡¹

    Ah¡­¡­

    Right.

    That mountain range over there is part of the Bnce Jail Mountain Range which spreads through the center of the south continent.

    Raimeiren-san¡¯s nest.

    Then, what should we do with those monkeys?

    ¡¸If you can discipline and tell them not to dabble with the crops of the vige.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    This is more difficult than I thought.

 Chapter 712 â€“ Thinking Gol

    <h4>Chapter 712 - Thinking Gol</h4>

    My name is Gol.

    I¡¯m a man who responds with a smile even if I¡¯m asked to do something impossible.

    Or at least that¡¯s my goal.

    But reality seems to be quite harsh.

    I responded with a wry smile.

    -0-

    I shouldn¡¯t panic.

    I must think calmly.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    How long have the monkeys been around here?

    ¡¸We¡¯ve been seeing them in the forest for several years. However, it was not until this year that they have dabbled with the field.¡¹

    I see.

    You said that this year¡¯s harvest has been ruined. How¡¯s the vige now?

    ¡¸We are able to somehow eat by hunting and foraging in the forest.¡¹

    Hunting and foraging in the forest¡­¡­

    Is it possible that you hunted and foraged too much that it put pressure on the monkey¡¯s daily life?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think so. We can still forage things even if we are still near the vige. As for hunting, the only prey we hunted are enemies of the monkeys¡­ ¡¹

    On the contrary, it seems like they are making the monkey¡¯s lives even better.

    Could it be that their poption shoots up so they run out of food and target the field?

    No, if that is the case, it would be strange for them to stay near the vige since they no longer have anything to take here.

    Did you do something to the monkeys before they messed up with the field?

    ¡¸We intimidate them if they approach the field of our vige but we won¡¯t do anything as long as they won¡¯te here. ¡¹

    I guess so.

    Okay.

    Anyway, let¡¯s check on the monkeys.

    They seem to be pretty smart but if we don¡¯t show any hostility, they won¡¯t attack us.

    I decided to leave Enderi and Kirisana in the vige and went into the forest.

    -0-

    I was greeted with monkey phnx.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Retreat

    -0-

    The monkeys are armed!

    ¡¸I think they took them from the lord¡¯s soldiers. ¡¹

    I bet they did!

    And you should have told me that information first!

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry. ¡¹

    Work properly next time!

    ¡­fuh.

    Calm down.

    Ehto.

    The monkey¡¯s armor doesn¡¯t fit them, they don¡¯t have enough shields and spears, but their formation is solid.

    I wonder if they learned that from Baron Gima¡¯s soldiers.

    Even if they were only imitating them, it¡¯s already amazing enough.

    And it seems like there¡¯s no room for negotiation.

    I just walked into the forest and they attacked me.

    You might think that negotiating with monkeys is a bit strange but vige chief can make any kind of animal submit with that alone.

    I thought since the monkeys are smart enough to be able to negotiate with them¡­umu.

    ¡¸Gol-sama, it is almost time for the sun to set. Let¡¯s look for a ce to stay. ¡¹

    ¡¸The vige should have prepared amodation for us. ¡¹

    I nodded to Enderi and Kirisana¡¯s suggestion.

    Let¡¯s gather information in the vige.

    I don¡¯t think the representative is lying but opinions change depending on the point of view.

    Oh, before that.

    ¡¸Representative-san, do the monkeys ever enter the vige? ¡¹

    ¡¸They have tried several times but they have never gotten in yet. ¡¹

    That¡¯s good.

    It looks like they won¡¯t disturb my sleep.

    -0-

    Night.

    ¡¸Gol-sama, how is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸Did you find any new information? ¡¹

    In the cabin prepared for us, Endri and Kirisana asked those.

    ¡¸There was no new information. It looks like I have to go to the forest tomorrow and observe the monkeys after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Observe?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. They asked us to discipline them but we have to know the ecology of the targets first.¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly.¡¹

    If we don¡¯t find out why they are messing with the field, even if we managed to get rid of these monkeys, other groups of monkeys mighte and mess with the field.

    ¡¸Whatever it is, it won¡¯t end easily.¡¹

    ¡¸Since it hase to that, we have to be careful with our food.¡¹

    It will be hard to ask the vige, whichcks food, to give us food so we bring our own but we only have enough food tost for five days.

    Maa, Uncle Beezel is supposed toe and see us in 3 days so it will be fine¡­

    We have to prepare in case Uncle Beezel will be dyed.

    I will concentrate on observing the monkeys and have Enderi and Kirisana forage in the forest.

    When they are going on a mission with me, they look like adventurers in pants and not their usual nobledy clothes.

    Though they¡¯re both in their usual blond drill hairs.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll do as Gol-sama wishes. Let¡¯s do that in a few days but if you don¡¯t make much progress, please consider asking for more reinforcements.¡¹

    I agreed to Enderi¡¯s suggestion.

    It would be best if I could do it on my own but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll force myself to do it¡­

    I know.

    However, it will be a question on whom to ask for reinforcement.

    We¡¯re dealing with monkeys.

    The first person that came into my mind is vige chief.

    However, he should be busy with autumn harvest and the martial arts tournament given the time.

    I can¡¯t ask him.

    Sil and Bron are busy negotiating and corroborating the secret information that vige chief gave them.

    If they coulde over, they would havee with us.

    I think Alfred-sama and Tiselle-sama¡­¡­ are also not the right people.

    Ursa should be able to do something but she has to keep an eye on Alfred-sama and Tiselle-sama in the royal capital.

    Then, Uncle Demon King?

    If Uncle Demon King cane, I will not be dispatched here.

    If I could borrow a kuro from the vige¡­impossible.

    That will make things worse and there will even be an uproar.

    It is also possible to ask Raimeiren-san for help since her nest is nearby but that¡¯s not a good idea either.

    After all, she¡¯s Hakuren-sensei¡¯s mother.

    She¡¯s someone like her who¡¯ll choose to trample troublesome things.

    So, there¡¯s a possibility that not only the monkeys but also the vige of goblins will be destroyed.

    It would be good if I could ask Hiichirou-sama but Raimeiren-san will surely get angry.

    Certainly a bad move.

    I guess we could ask Hakuren-sensei but she¡¯s probably busy taking care of her newborn children.

    I don¡¯t want to bother her.

    Also, I can¡¯t just ask Hakuren-sensei toe to see me.

    Then¡­who else?

    Rasuti-san has just given birth.

    ording to the reports, Doraim-san is obsessed with his grandchildren.

    No one.

    Youko-san will not be able to leave Vige Five¡­why don¡¯t I think of people from the royal capital or Shashaato City instead of those from Big Tree Vige?

    ¡¸Ano, Gol-sama?¡¹

    Kirisana looked at me with a worried expression.

    Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I was thinking about who to ask for reinforcement.

    ¡¸Is that so? I was worried since you suddenly stop talking.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸No. If you want reinforcements, why don¡¯t you ask the nobles of this ce to help you? You have enough authority to do that.¡¹

    Before we were teleported here, I was certainly given that much authority.

    However, we were also told to not use it in the wrong way.

    Especially here in the south continent where the most powerful noble is Marquis Gilridge who we had conflict with in the past.

    ¡¸On the contrary, I think relying on Marquis Gilridge here would wipe out the conflict between you in the past.¡¹

    Enderi said so while she prepared my food.

    Thanks.

    Let¡¯s eat and prepare for tomorrow.

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    -0-

    Midnight.

    Although we were told that monkeys don¡¯t invade the vige, we decided to watch in two shifts as a precaution.

    Even though I said watch, it¡¯s just staying awake in the room.

    I¡¯ll sleep first while Enderi and Kirisana will stay awake.

    I didn¡¯t ask them to stay quiet.

    However, since it¡¯ste at night, they only whispered.

    While trying to sleep, I reflected that I should have hired adventurers.

    Read thetest update only at

    Then, I was awakened.

    I heard Kirisana¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸The monkeys have taken Enderi!¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    What?

 Chapter 713 â€“ Monkeyâ€™s Circumstances

    <h4>Chapter 713 - Monkey¡¯s Circumstances</h4>

    Calm down.

    Yeah, calm down.

    I have to crush those monkeys calmly.

    I will have every single one of them disappear from this forest.

    -0-

    Goblins, sorry to wake you up in the middle of the night.

    It¡¯s an emergency.

    I want to gather people and weapons as much as possible.

    Yeah, we¡¯ll get rid of the monkeys.

    I¡¯m done being soft on them.

    I want to respect your rules but they have gone too far.

    I have no time for rules.

    I need your cooperation.

    Representative-san, my apologies but please prepare light.

    Kirisana, you¡¯ll be in charge of them.

    Can you do it?

    I will go ahead.

    I¡¯ll be alright.

    -0-

    I went into the forest.

    I¡¯m confident with my night vision.

    There would be no problem.

    I also found traces of a group of monkeys.

    There is a spot where there is a trace ofmotions. Perhaps that¡¯s a sign of Enderi¡¯s resistance.

    If that is the case, that means I¡¯ll catch up soon.

    Should I go after them without telling the goblins?

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s waiting for me.

    I need more hands.

    Ah, darn it.

    I should have written a letter addressed to Uncle Beezel before I left the vige.

    I¡¯m not calm at all.

    If the other party sets a trap, I will fall.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    So what? I¡¯ll just crush everything.

    -0-

    The monkeys had moved quite far into the forest.

    I thought I would catch up soon but, was I so much of an optimist?

    Maa, I¡¯ve finally caught up.

    I found a troop of monkeys.

    They were gathered at the base of a big tree.

    There¡¯s no sign of Enderi.

    Where is she?

    Is she behind the root of the tree?

    But there are so many monkeys here.

    There are more than 30 of them.

    There should be at least 50 or even 60.

    Did they join up with another troop?

    Or did they trick the goblins into thinking that there are only 30 of them?

    Pretty clever.

    I apud you.

    But you¡¯re going to die.

    My target is the boss monkey.

    If I kill the boss monkey, the troop will lose the one controlling them.

    All I have to do after is to hunt them one by one.

    It is easy to find out who¡¯s the boss monkey since it was in a conspicuous position.

    Judging from its demeanor, there¡¯s no doubt that¡¯s the boss.

    I climbed a nearby tree and jumped to the big tree where the monkeys were.

    Ah, they have guards on the top of the trees too.

    They found me.

    All monkeys looked at me at once but that no longer matters.

    I drew my sword and shed it towards the boss.

    With my momentum, the boss monkey will be cut in half.

    -0-

    My sword was stopped.

    A spearhead stopped my sword.

    The spear even horizontally stopped my sword.

    I tried to parry the spear with my sword and cut the boss monkey but the spear bearer didn¡¯t allow it.

    It even brought them time.

    The monkeys with shields suddenly showed up between me and the boss monkey.

    My surprise attack failed.

    Should I retreat?

    No, I have to mess up this ce first.

    ¡¸Wait wait wait! There¡¯s no need to fight!¡¹

    The one that called for a ceasefire was the spear bearer.

    What now?

    ¡­¡­

    Areh?

    The spearbearer is Niz-san?

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while, Gol-san.¡¹

    Niz-san bowed to me.

    Niz-san is the manager of Niz¡¯s Aeat in Vige Five.

    I met her many times since we go there to eat after ying baseball in Vige Five.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a manager, I¡¯m the assistant manager desu. I¡¯m sorry if the monkeys are making a fuss. Enderi-san is over there desu.¡¹

    When I looked at the root of the tree where Niz-san points, I saw Enderi.

    She seems to be safe.

    Hnn?

    Eh?

    What¡¯s that?

    Enderi is, holding a baby¡­it looks around 3 months old¡­

    -0-

    Niz-san exined the situation.

    She said that the monkeys had made friends with a demoness who hade into the forest about a year ago.

    Maa, it¡¯s more of a symbiotic rtionship. The demoness and the monkeys are living together, supplementing each other¡¯s weak points and not interfering too much with each other.

    However, a few months ago, the demoness copsed.

    It seems like she was pregnant beforeing to the forest and that time, she gave birth.

    The child was born safely but the demoness did not recover and even fell ill.

    The monkeys were troubled.

    The monkeys did what they could to save the mother and child.

    For now, they still can take care of the child.

    It could survive with monkey¡¯s milk.

    The important thing to do now is to heal the demoness.

    For this reason, they sought food from outside the forest.

    They thought the demoness got sick because the life in the forest is not suitable for her.

    For the monkeys, the biggest difference between living inside and outside the forest is food.

    They thought that if she ate the food produced in the field, the demoness would be healed.

    That¡¯s the reason why they messed up with the fields of the goblin vige.

    Aspensation, they didn¡¯t touch the wild vegetables and fruits around the goblin vige but¡­things did not go ording to what they thought.

    They fed the demoness with food from the outside but she was not healed, her health even deteriorated.

    In addition, the newly born child got sick too.

    The troubled monkeys can only ask the monkey apostle for help.

    Though the monkey apostle tried to help, unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t know what to do.

    From there, the monkey god asked the serpent god for help and the serpent god sent an oracle to its apostle, Niz-san.

    That¡¯s the reason why Niz-san is here.

    Eh?

    Niz-san is the apostle of the serpent god?

    ¡¸I danced for the gods in Vige Five festivals a few times and I¡¯m sure you already saw the statue of the serpent god in my store, right?¡¹

    I thought you only like snakes.

    ¡¸Kuh, it looks like I need to focus more on public rtions.¡¹

    So, why did they kidnap Enderi?

    As for me, that¡¯s the thing I want to know most.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I already say? The child¡¯s health is deteriorating.¡¹

    Enderi is not a master of healing magic, is she?

    ¡¸They brough her to be a mother figure desu.¡¹

    Mother figure¡­

    I looked at Enderi who¡¯s holding the child.

    The child seemed to be in a good mood.

    ¡­¡­areh?

    Why does it look like it¡¯s okay?

    ¡¸Because I healed it. Before leaving for this ce, I asked vige chief for some leaves.¡¹

    As she was saying so, she showed me some leaves of the world tree.

    ¡¸The mother is safe too. However, since she has been ill for a long time, she has to sleep.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸I apologize for causing trouble to the goblin vige and for kidnapping Enderi-san. I wonder how can we settle this matter?¡¹

    Maa, I think the matter will be over as long as they promise not to mess up with the fields to the goblin vige but you should talk to the representative of the goblins to be sure.

    Enderi¡¯s case aside, it¡¯s not a good thing to harvest their field without permission.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Then, at dawn, I¡¯ll go there to talk.¡¹

    Please.

    Ah, we have to stop Kirisana and the goblins who are already on their way here.

    Haa.

    -0-

    Noon.

    At the goblin vige, a meeting between Niz-san and the goblin vige representative was held.

    The demoness apanied Niz and was holding her child in her arms.

    The demoness is the wife of a noble who was involved in the rebellion a year ago.

    She escaped just before the rebels took over their territory.

    However, since she escaped into the forest, she lived there without being informed about what¡¯s happening with the rebellion on their territory and she even gave birth alone.

    Did you escape alone in the forest?

    She had a few servants but they got separated on the way.

    So that¡¯s how she ended there.

    It¡¯s amazing that she was able to continue living with the monkeys after that.

    ¡¸The monkeys will bring me food while I cook for them¡­¡¹

    I see.

    Enderi, Kirisana, and I told her what we knew about the situation of the south continent and left her to decide what she wanted to do.

    We don¡¯t know if her husband is still alive until we investigate.

    Let¡¯s just wait for Uncle Beezel to arrive and we¡¯ll surely find out.

    -0-

    The discussion between Niz-san and the representative of the goblins is over.

    In the future, the monkeys will be able to get crops from the field as long as they help harvest.

    The goblins did not ask for their punishment given this uproar.

    ¡¸Since they are taking care of a baby, it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹

    You guys are too kind.

    And they have to apologize to Baron Gima¡­

    We¡¯ll have to wait until Uncle Beezel arrives too.

    Alright, let¡¯s throw this whole thing aside.

    Read thetest update only at

    However, Niz-san¡¯s spearmanship is superb.

    Please teach me next time.

    ¡¸It will be better if you have Pirika-san teach you.¡¹

    Areh?

    Pirika-san can use spear?

    ¡¸To deal with a spearman, it would be best if you know how to use spear yourself.¡¹

    So, Pirika-san is also practicing spear, she¡¯s amazing.

    Speaking of which, I heard that Pirika-san yed a good match against Uncle Demon King atst year¡¯s martial arts tournament.

    Umu.

    I¡¯ll do my best too.

    When I decided that, Kirisana came over.

    It seems like there¡¯s something she wants to ask Niz-san and not me.

    ¡¸Is there a reason why Enderi was the one who was taken away and not me?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ehto¡­¡­No. Maybe they chose randomly.¡¹

    Niz said so and smiled.

    However, I saw it.

    Before answering, she nced at Kirisana¡¯s chest.

    Both Enderi and Kirisana are wearing pants but their chests are firmly emphasized.

    Given the chest size, Enderi is surely a more motherly figure¡­¡­cough cough.

    Let¡¯s stop thinking about it.

    Yeah, it¡¯s just a coincidence.

    They just chose randomly.

    I¡¯m sure of it.

 Chapter 714 â€“ Godâ€™s Familiar Niz

    <h4>Chapter 714 - God¡¯s Familiar Niz</h4>

    My name is Niz.

    I work in Vige Five and I¡¯m the familiar of the serpent god

    These past few years, I¡¯ve been working 9hrs while servicing the serpent god for 1hr each day.

    However, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m neglecting my duty as a god¡¯s familiar.

    I never missed my morning prayer.

    However, in order to live,bor is necessary.

    I have to work in order to earn a living.

    Let¡¯s work hard today too.

    But before that¡­

    Hmm

    Drinking alcohol in the morning is the best.

    -0-

    While I was enjoying my days like that, I received an oracle.

    It is a contact from god.

    It is not something I can refuse.

    There¡¯s no way to reject a one-way message after all.

    And when I listened to the oracle, I found¡­¡­

    Wa?

    Eh?

    What?

    Save the monkeys?

    You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.

    I¡¯m the serpent god¡¯s familiar desu yo.

    If it is for snakes, I¡¯ll do it but there¡¯s no reason for me to work for monkeys.

    I refuse, I refuse desu!

    I will never ept it.

    ¡­¡­

    Why is a god spamming empty oracles?

    Even if it is empty, every time I receive an oracle, it will ¡°ting¡± and ¡°ting¡± in my head.

    ¡­¡­okay, I understand. Please stop.

    Yes, yes, I¡¯ll do it.

    I¡¯ll work hard for it.

    However, the monkeys are protecting a demoness, right?

    And my healing magic only works on snakes, right?

    Use the leaves of the world tree?

    Why are youmanding me as if that¡¯s my property?

    No, you negotiate. I don¡¯t even have anything I can pay for it.

    ¡­¡­payter?

    Either the monkey god or the monkey god¡¯s familiar will take care of it.

    Alright, I¡¯ll negotiate for now. However, if they refuse, they refuse.

    If you still want me to get some leaves, please go and ask the greater god yourself. Don¡¯t get me involved.

    Pull the fox god¡¯s subordinate(Youko-san) to increase the sess rate?

    You are asking the impossible.

    -0-

    After negotiating with vige chief, I got five leaves of the world tree.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I¡¯m not sure if I should be pointing this out but, I think you¡¯re giving it away too easily.

    No, I understand that life is important but¡­¡­

    It is better if there are spares, ah, yes, I¡¯ll leave immediately.

    Of course.

    I¡¯ll make sure I won¡¯t bete.

    I¡¯m sorry to have disturbed you while you were preparing for the martial arts tournament.

    I asked Chelsea, the holy knight, to take care of the store on my behalf.

    Yes, it seems like the serpent god has contacted the holy maiden as well¡­

    I apologize for the inconvenience I caused.

    Yes, Chelsea has helped me several times and I asked the other store employees to back her up.

    Yes, I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can.

    -0-

    I¡¯ve traveled to the south continent.

    How I traveled is a secret.

    Or so I say but let me exin briefly.

    I used the power of god desu.

    I¡¯m not kidding desu yo.

    I can travel to distantnds using passages maintained by the power of gods desu.

    Normally, I won¡¯t be able to use it but this time, I was permitted to do so.

    However, those passages.

    They are not something that you can freely set up the starting point and destination but only a point-to-point movement.

    In short, you have to travel from the ce you arrived at to your destination.

    Yes yes.

    I¡¯ll do my best.

    So can you stop sending nk oracles already¡­eh?

    Things are about to escte so I should hurry up?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I started moving to my destination with all my might.

    -0-

    It was already night when I arrived at my destination.

    The monkeys greeted me but I couldn¡¯t understand a word they said.

    That¡¯s right.

    I can speak with snakes but I can¡¯t talk to monkeys.

    I overlook this part.

    ¡­!

    Serpent god.

    I don¡¯t want to suddenly be bestowed with ¡°Monkey God¡¯s Divine Protection¡±.

    No, I indeed can talk to them now.

    Ah, it was the monkey god who bestowed me the ¡°Monkey God¡¯s Divine Protection¡±?

    I see.

    I was confused at first since I thought there¡¯s no way the serpent god can bestow me the ¡°Monkey God¡¯s Divine Protection¡±.

    Thank you very much.

    However, I¡¯ll give back the ¡°Monkey God¡¯s Divine Protection¡± once this case is over.

    If I have it, it would be convenient for me to tackle down monkey-rted cases.

    But I¡¯m the serpent god¡¯s familiar and not the monkey god¡¯s familiar.

    Serpent god, I understand that you¡¯re happy but please don¡¯t bestow me ¡°Serpent God¡¯s Divine Protection¡± repeatedly.

    It will be difficult for me to maintain my human body.

    Ahhh.

    I have to take care of the monkeys.

    Yes, yes, where¡¯s the one who¡¯s not feeling well?

    I¡¯ve brought some impressive medicine so she¡¯ll get better soon.

    Oh, thatdy over there.

    ¡­¡­yes, you¡¯ll be fine now.

    Please let her sleep for a while.

    Also, your baby is sick too, right?

    Where is it?

    Ah, that baby desu ne.

    Yes, it will be alright desu.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    By the way, the youngdy with the baby.

    I feel like I¡¯ve seen her somewhere.

    I recognize that blonde, drill hair¡­

    Enderi-san?

    Ah, Gol-san¡¯s wife.

    What a coincidence.

    I can¡¯t believe we¡¯ll meet in a ce like this.

    What brings you here?

    You were brought by the monkeys?

    I see.

    They needed a mother figure for the baby.

    I see.

    By the way, I would like to confirm something, were you brought here peacefully?

    Ah, so you were forced.

    Hahahahaha.

    These monkeys!

    The moment I tried to scream, I heard the voice of the guard at the top of the tree.

    And saw Gol-san falling down with a sword.

    His aim is likely the boss monkey.

    Ahhh, mou!

    I immediately took my spear out to help the boss monkey.

    -0-

    That was a close call but I managed to pull it off.

    I don¡¯t know what the monkey god will do if the boss monkey or even an ordinary monkey will be killed here.

    If I were to think about the situation from the point of view of the people, the furious Gol-san might be right but the monkeys are doing what the monkey god wishes.

    Even though their method can be said to be wrong, they were attacked when they were protecting a demoness and her baby.

    The worst that could happen is all monkeys turning against the demons and beastkins.

    There will be no point in saying they were the ones who started the problem.

    I¡¯m d Gol-san was calm and understanding.

    Ah, before I exin the situation, please give me time to hear it from the monkeys.

    I just arrived a few moments ago.

    Yes yes, the monkey who knows what exactly is happening, can you exin the situation to me?

    Ah, it¡¯s you.

    Nice to meet you.

    Okay, my first question, what are those crops?

    Food for the demoness?

    It came from the goblin vige field.

    I understand that you thought you needed food from the field but, isn¡¯t that too many?

    If you bring food to the demoness, the taste will be delicious but the amount will decrease so you thought it is necessary to take this much.

    It will be delicious?¡­¡­ah, cooking.

    I see.

    So, why do you have spears and shields?

    You were attacked so you took them.

    Then, why didn¡¯t you leave the demoness in their hands?

    The demoness doesn¡¯t want to?

    It seems like this demoness has some circumstances.

    When Gol-san came to the forest this noon?

    They said you were greeted with a phnx because you smelled like a dog and they hate them.

    Ah, Gol-san is a hound beastkin, aren¡¯t you?

    You smell something disgusting from me too?

    Ah, it¡¯s the smell I got when I went to Big Tree Vige.

    It was already a few days ago and you can still smell it?

    Yes, it¡¯s a wolf¡¯s smell desu.

    So please don¡¯t go against it.

    -0-

    Pain.

    Tired.

    Torture.

    Why am I, the serpent god¡¯s familiar, doing things for monkeys?

    There are too many people to exin and apologize that I want to cry.

    Thank god the goblins were kind and understanding.

    Baron Gima¡­the case was settled by making sure that the fact that they lost to monkeys didn¡¯t happen.

    Of course, money and goods are moving behind the scenes.

    The monkey god¡¯s familiar is supposed to send me the cost and rewards for this case but they will probably be goods.

    In short, I have to sell them myself to cash them.

    Thank you for your willingness to wait for thepensation.

    Eh?

    Instead of waiting for payment, you want me to talk to Marquis Gilridge who¡¯s the person behind Baron Gima?

    Is that my job?

    No, I understand.

    I¡¯ll do my best.

    You have topensate Gol-san and apologize for dragging Enderi-san.

    I think that it will not be expensive because Enderi-san coaxed Gol-san¡­

    But you must show sincerity.

    Maa, the monkey god¡¯s familiar is in trouble.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    He has some rare sacred tools and divine tools.

    You¡¯re not nning on using them aspensation, are you?

    They are impossible to sell since no one can buy them.

    And those are not something that can be sold to the public¡­ah, vige chief can.

    I¡¯ll give them to vige chief and take the money.

    I¡¯ll use the money topensate all the affected parties.

    What do you think?

    Okay.

    Once you hand them to me, I¡¯ll do it.

    Maa, it would be great if you have jewels since they are easier to sell.

    Thinking about the worst-case scenario, I guess this is okay desu.

    ¡­¡­

    I¡¯m not doubting the monkey god¡¯s familiar but, you will pay up, right?

    Not paying means war desu yo.

    If you don¡¯t pay up, there will be war and we¡¯re going to attack you with all our might.

    Monkey god.

    I don¡¯t need an apology oracle desu.

    Please tell your familiar what should be done.

    I¡¯m counting on you.

    Also¡­¡­the monkeys¡¯ attempt to save the demoness mother and child is admirable.

    Their method is wrong though.

    You may need to educate them on how not to trouble those around them¡­

    Please don¡¯t assign me that job.

    I¡¯m the serpent god¡¯s familiar.

    Yeah, I have to leave.

    Do your best.

    ¡­

    Pain.

    Tired.

    Torture.

    Ah, I want to go back to Vige Five and drink alcohol as soon as possible.

    Read thetest update only at

    Youko: I don¡¯t like such trouble, that¡¯s why I quit.

    Niz: I wonder if I should do that too¡­I¡¯m joking, please don¡¯t spam ¡°Serpent God¡¯s Divine Protection¡±!

 Chapter 715 â€“ Youko at Work

    <h4>Chapter 715 - Youko at Work</h4>

    My name is Youko.

    If I introduce myself as Youko, the nine-tailed fox, people will tremble¡­so, should I?

    ¡¸Youko-sama! This project is due today! Please, hurry up!¡¹

    ¡¸Youko-sama! This one¡¯s due was three days ago, isn¡¯t it? What are you doing?!¡¹

    ¡¸Youko-sama! Doing this one today will give you peace of mind tomorrow! Please do your best!¡¹

    Recently, I¡¯m being called Youko-sama Youko-sama without hesitation.

    This is probably because I¡¯m the acting vige chief of Vige Five.

    In the past, just mentioning my name would make people tremble, but now¡­

    This isn¡¯t bad.

    ¡¸Youko-sama, it¡¯s not bad to think but can you please keep your hand busy?¡¹

    Y-yeah, I¡¯ll do what I can.

    -0-

    Autumn is the time to harvest fields and in addition to that, collecting tax, and preparation for winter should be done too.

    The residents of Vige Five are very cooperative in terms of tax collection but the problem is that they are willingly paying more tax than we ask them.

    There is a limit to how much we can store at the warehouses¡­ah, this is a headache.

    We need to build new warehouses.

    Where do we build it?

    There¡¯s no point in thinking about it.

    The only ce avable is at the foot of the mountain.

    We can arrange the carpenters to¡­ah, there¡¯s no free carpenter?

    Then, for now, let¡¯s pitch some tents to get by.

    Where do we get the tents from?¡±

    The Goroun Company¡­we let them profit on the underground shopping street after all.

    However, if we only rely on them, other merchants will protest.

    However, there¡¯s no otherpany that can prepare arge number of tents¡­

    Right, Tiselle introduced someone to me.

    Baker Macker Company, a subsidiary of the Dalfon Company.

    It¡¯s big enough.

    Do they have tents big enough to amodate an army?

    Umu.

    The benefits they can give us are small but I¡¯ll leave this matter to them this time as a kind of credit.

    I passed a wooden te with the policy written on it to a nearby subordinate of mine.

    He will pass it to the person in charge.

    My subordinates are doing a good job.

    But they are only doing their job ording to the scope of their job.

    The only civil servant who works an extra mile is Loch, who was dispatched from Vige Four as a civil servant here, no, as my subordinate.

    However, civil servants don¡¯t develop quickly.

    Because of that, I have to mobilize Nana, who¡¯s scouting Vige Five, and Futa, who¡¯s managing the teleportation gate, to help me out.

    Umu.

    I have to talk with Vige Chief.

    In addition, I have to ask Tiselle to work in Vige Five after she graduates from the academy.

    If not, let¡¯s get Miyo from Shashaato City.

    -0-

    I was busy doing my own job when I was interrupted.

    ¡¸Please help me¡¹

    That was the serpent god¡¯s familiar (Niz).

    Judging from the tears in her eyes, it should be something rted to gods.

    I wanted to run away as fast as I could but I was stopped by my subordinates.

    You guys, don¡¯t you know that it will take a lot of time if you get involved with something from the gods?

    Maa, good.

    Let¡¯s just listen to what she has to say.

    Hnn?

    Have everyone else in the room leave?

    Yes, of course.

    So, go to the next room¡­¡­why are you not leaving? Can¡¯t you give Niz and I time to talk?

    It¡¯s okay.

    I won¡¯t run away.

    I¡¯ll bet you my inari this lunch.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    You still don¡¯t trust me even with that?

    No, we¡¯re not running away.

    I¡¯m not going to escape.

    I understand.

    I¡¯ll make this quick.

    -0-

    I heard what happened.

    My head hurts.

    It¡¯s rted to monkeys.

    Monkeys are troublesome.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ll just leave them behind.

    There are 10 leaves of the world tree stored in Vige Five but I can¡¯t give them to you.

    I have to use them for the benefit of Vige Five.

    I can prepare a high-quality healing potion but I don¡¯t know if that will be enough¡­

    It would be better to talk with vige chief and ask him for some world tree leaves.

    I can¡¯t leave this ce.

    I also called Futa here¡­¡­that means the teleportation gate is not open for use.

    Yes, I¡¯ll send Futa back to the teleportation gate.

    Go to Big Tree Vige.

    That¡¯s the least I can do.

    Futa, when Niz returns, my apologies but I need you here immediately.

    I¡¯m counting on you.

    Please, go back.

    -0-

    Night.

    I was finally free and returned to Big Tree Vige.

    While having dinner, vige chief gave me words of appreciation and poured some alcohol for me.

    Vige chief was also busy with the autumn harvest and the preparations for the martial arts tournament.

    I¡¯m not the only busy person.

    I¡¯m not evenining.

    I also poured some alcohol into vige chief¡¯s cup.

    Maa, I¡¯m only busy for now.

    When winteres, work will be easier.

    Let¡¯s wish for that.

    ¡¸By the way, Youko, can I ask you about Niz?¡¹

    Hnn?

    ¡¸It looks like Niz was in a hurry so I didn¡¯t ask her for details but¡­why was she called even though it is rted to monkeys?¡¹

    Ah, yeah.

    Normally, she wouldn¡¯t be called.

    Niz is the serpent god¡¯s familiar.

    If it¡¯s not rted to snakes, she will not move.

    However, the monkey god asked the serpent god so she was forced to move.

    ¡¸Just because of the serpent god was asked?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know the god¡¯s situation but I guess the monkey god gave something to the serpent god enough to make thetter move.

    If I ask the fox god, he might be able to tell me what¡¯s going on but I don¡¯t want to contact him just because of that.

    My troubles will only increase.

    I admire Niz in that aspect.

    I admire her, that¡¯s it.

    I don¡¯t want to get involved.

    ¡¸But the monkey god should have a familiar too, right?¡¹

    Yeah.

    There is but¡­given the situation, even if you say there is, it feels like there isn¡¯t.

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    Have I told you about the monkey holy beast, Seiten?

    ¡¸Ah, the beast that approaches godhood?¡¹

    Yeah.

    A holy beast can evolve into a god¡¯s familiar.

    If it¡¯s a monkey holy beast, then he¡¯ll be the monkey god¡¯s familiar.

    Presently, the monkey god¡¯s familiar is no different from a monkey holy beast.

    ¡¸¡­¡­what does that mean?¡¹

    In other words, the monkey holy beast is in charge of the work of a god¡¯s familiar.

    ¡¸¡­¡­is there anything wrong with that?¡¹

    It¡¯s a big problem.

    Not only the monkey holy beast but all holy beasts can understand people¡¯snguage, know people¡¯s activities, and also learn thews of other creatures.

    One doesn¡¯t only be a holy beast because of being strong or smart but because they are able to deepen their understanding with other creatures.

    Once their understanding with other creatures deepens, they¡¯ll have faith in god and only then can a holy beast have that qualification¡­qualification to be a god¡¯s familiar.

    However, the monkey god made an immature holy beast as his familiar.

    ¡¸Why did he do that?¡¹

    For a god, there¡¯s a difference in influence between having a familiar and not having a familiar.

    The monkey god wanted to increase his influence at all costs.

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    Turf war of gods.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Not long ago, the fox god was in power but his familiar escaped making him lose his power.

    The monkey god, who did not like the fox god, took that chance to promote the inexperienced holy beast into a familiar.

    However, due to this inexperience, he was not able to fulfill his role as a familiar and is still training as a holy beast.

    The monkey holy beast is not a bad monkey but he is being pushed around by his instincts.

    ¡¸Heh¡¹

    By the way, I¡¯m the fox god¡¯s familiar that escaped.

    ¡¸I know. When you said a little while ago, that¡¯s hundreds of years ago.¡¹

    Hahahaha.

    ¡¸You areughing but, is Niz going to be alright?¡¹

    Niz is an excellent familiar if utilized properly.

    There shouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    If she quits being a god¡¯s familiar, I would wee her to be my subordinate anytime.

    ¡¸Youko¡¯s subordinate? I¡¯ll be troubled if she resigns as the assistant manager of Niz¡¯s Aeat. In addition, she¡¯s also my assistant general manager.¡¹

    Hahahaha.

    I don¡¯t think Niz will quit as the serpent god¡¯s familiar.

    And I think she would hate to be my subordinate.

    As long as vige chief doesn¡¯t fire her, Niz will continue to be Niz¡¯s Aeat¡¯s manager¡­I mean assistant manager.

    Though it¡¯s not a good idea to press her.

    ¡¸Reflect¡¹

    Since you are reflecting, I feel like the monkey god will receive divine punishment for disturbing harmony¡­¡­sounds pitiful, right?

    However, the monkey god is acting like the monkey god to bring this matter to a sessful conclusion.

    If the serpent god can get the upper hand on the monkey god because of this, Niz might find it easierter.

    Ah, speaking of finding things easier.

    Vige chief.

    I need to consult you regarding a few things in Vige Five¡­¡­

    Read thetest update only at

    Fox God: The spring of my world hase!

    Fox God¡¯s Familiar: You are too harsh with me. Farewell desu!

    Fox God: Eh? What? Eh? Whaattttt?

    Monkey God: Chance, more familiar, more power to speak!

    Monkey God¡¯s Familiar: Don¡¯t be absurd!

    (Confusion in the monkey world)

    Monkey God: For the time being, don¡¯t let the monkeys rampage. Don¡¯t bother people around you. The other gods haveined.

    Monkey: As you wish¡­demoness, protected.

    Monkey God: Demoness? That¡¯s a greater god¡¯s family. Good job!

    Monkey: The demoness has fallen ill.

    Monkey God: What are you doing! Is there a doctor there? Serpent God, help me!

    Serpent God: Eh, that¡¯s none of my business.

    Monkey God: You have connection with the world tree, right?

    Serpent God: You want me to ask a greater god for a favor? Don¡¯t get me involved!

    Monkey God: It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll pay you.

    Serpent God: Yeah right. Though I don¡¯t know ¡°when¡± you¡¯ll pay.

    Monkey God: I¡¯ll pay you properly. I only need to take care of my familiar until he¡¯s ready to stand on his own.

    Serpent God: I know that but¡­

    Monkey God: Next meeting, I¡¯ll give you my right to speak. I¡¯ll also talk to my faction.

    Serpent God: Are you telling the truth?

    Monkey God: I won¡¯t lie to you so help me out this time. I don¡¯t even want to think about messing with a greater god.

    Serpent God: It can¡¯t be helped then. Hello my familiar.

    Serpent God Familiar:¡­¡­(dead eyes)

    Serpent God: Oh no, she¡¯s going to run away.

 Chapter 716 â€“ Tiselle at the Royal Castle

    <h4>Chapter 716 - Tiselle at the Royal Castle</h4>

    My name is Tiselle.

    An angel girl who thinks of her father with regards to everything first.

    I¡¯m eating my breakfast while bracing myself to do my best today.

    Yeah, delicious.

    ¡¸Tiselle, you used Gol-nii¡¯s family again. It has only been a few years since they got married so hold back a little.¡¹

    This gentle man who¡¯s eating breakfast with me is Alfred-oniisama.

    I call him Al-nii.

    Al-nii is so worried about me that he never leaves me alone except in my room and the toilet.

    He always asks someone to apany me.

    I think he¡¯s a little overprotective.

    ¡¸Not just Gol-nii. She¡¯s also asking Sil-nii and Bron-nii to do something for her.¡¹

    This strangely charismatic woman who¡¯s eating breakfast together with us is Ursa-aneesama.

    I call her Ur-nee.

    Ur-nee is also worried about me and will not leave me alone.

    I can feel love from both of them.

    Physically, by a rope tied on my waist.

    Can love be physically felt?

    Isn¡¯t it supposed to be more spiritual?

    By the way, the end of the rope is connected to Uncle Demon King.

    ¡¸Ah, Alfred and Ursa. The reason why Tiselle used Gol¡¯s family is because of my request. Will you please overlook it?¡¹

    As expected of Al-nii and Ur-nee, since it was Uncle Demon King who said that, they treated it as something that can¡¯t be helped and did not say anything more.

    ¡­¡­

    Areh?

    Al-nii and Ur-nee are staring at the rope that connects me and Uncle Demon King.

    Did they find out that I pulled the rope to send signal for help to Uncle Demon King?

    They both let out a long sigh at the same time.

    They found out alright.

    As expected of Al-nii and Ur-nee.

    Let¡¯s praise them for their superb observation skills.

    However, the reason why Al-nii and Ur-nee did not say anything is because in addition to Uncle Demon King, his wife, the school principal, is having breakfast with us.

    Given how amiable Uncle Demon King and his wife¡¯s rtionship is, she¡¯ll definitely back up a cute girl like me too.

    ¡¸Alfred-san, Ursa-san, don¡¯t mind me. Scold her as much as you want.¡¹

    Areh?

    The principal noticed it too?

    And Uncle Demon King, I know you¡¯re scared of your wife but don¡¯t pull the rope to ask me for help that much.

    -0-

    Umu.

    I was scolded for a long time.

    It only means I have to do better.

    I¡¯ll do my best.

    ¡¸Tiselle, we should get going.¡¹

    Uncle Demon King said that as he stood up.

    Everyone had already eaten breakfast.

    They ate while scolding me.

    I ride on Uncle Demon King¡¯s shoulder and head to the royal castle.

    I help Uncle Demon King.

    Al-nii, Ur-nee, and the school principal head to the school building.

    Al-nii and Ur-nee are not helping the principal but they were mainly meeting with the other students of the school.

    Thinking about the future, interacting with other students is important.

    Do your best.

    -0-

    ¡¸Good morning.¡¹

    While receiving the greetings from the guards guarding the main gate of the castle, me and Uncle Demon King entered the castle.

    Four guards and eight civil servants immediately appeared. We headed straight to the office as a group and upon arriving, Uncle Demon King¡¯s work will begin.

    Uncle Demon King listens to the reports of the civil servants and gives them brief instructions.

    The contents of those reports are fine to be heard by anyone.

    Uncle Demon King and I entered his office but the guards and civil servants who were with us since the entrance stopped at the door.

    In the office, three ministers and one general are waiting.

    The ministers and generals were from the Ministers of Domestic Affairs(Uncle Randan), Foreign Affairs(Uncle Beezel), Finance(Leg-san), and Military Affairs(Uncle tts).

    In other words, the four heavenly kings.

    Even Uncle Demon King can¡¯t be too careful with them.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Yeah, why are the four of them reporting to me and not Uncle Demon King?

    Uncle Demon King, don¡¯t just stare at the window and listen properly.

    It¡¯s true that I¡¯m the one who came up with all the ideas but that doesn¡¯t mean you can just throw them all to me¡­No, you can¡¯t justify that by saying I¡¯m faster than you.

    Read thetest update only at

    For now, I¡¯ll deal with the urgent matters quickly.

    I¡¯ll throw what I can spare to Uncle Demon King.

    ¡¸Demon King¡¯s Kingdom¡¯s Eight Generals? What¡¯s this?¡¹

    This is a position rted to the generals of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom that existed in the past.

    They¡¯ve been thinking of reviving it.

    ¡¸Those eight general, do you already have candidates?¡¹

    The generals they are talking about should be strong people and not generals who lead the army, right?

    The people who want to revive this position seem to think that there are not enough people to watch over the whole Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    ¡¸There are nobles and governors with power in various territories. Is this even necessary?¡¹

    That¡¯s it. The problem is, in those ces, the power of nobles and governors is stronger than the power of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    You have to tolerate a certain amount of power but you can¡¯t tolerate it to the point that it can threaten the central government.

    ¡¸However, even so¡­we can just rotate the position to the upper echelon of the army and the nobles, right? ¡¹

    I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea for a meritocratic kingdom like ours.

    The goal is to maintain the prestige of the central government. They should be strong people that the central government has chosen.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s choose Gol, Sil, Bron, Alfred, and Ursa. Let¡¯s add Metora, Asa, and Earth too? Ah, we shouldn¡¯t forget Rigune-dono. That will be nine generals. ¡¹

    Don¡¯t just draw people from my family like it¡¯s the most natural thing to do.

    Also, aren¡¯t you overlooking the impure dragons Ojess, Kihatroy, and Haifrigta?

    They are weak in the human form but they are good in their dragon form.

    ¡¸Right. But I need them on my baseball team. What about the n to build baseball stadiums and teams around the kingdom? ¡¹

    It¡¯s in trouble.

    It¡¯s hard to spread a grouppetition that you don¡¯t know.

    I think it¡¯s best to bring them to Shashaato City or Vige Five in person to watch the games.

    Or take two teams from there and y in those ces.

    ¡¸Okay. I¡¯m managing baseball-rted things with my personal money so it¡¯s quite easy for me to have two teams move¡­¡­ traveling and lodging expenses¡­¡­ ¡¹

    Areh?

    If you use the military facilities around the kingdom, you won¡¯t need to think about them, right?

    ¡¸I wonder if I can use public facilities for private affairs. ¡¹

    The kingdom belongs to the king! I think there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡¸That¡¯s tyranny¡­ I¡¯ll be killed by the masses, I don¡¯t even want to think about it.¡¹

    I see.

    That¡¯s the reason why we need to advertise the greatness of Uncle Demon King.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be too shy.¡¹

    It¡¯s okay it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll take care of it.

    Ah, it¡¯s about time to receive reports from Sil-nii and Bron-nii.

    I don¡¯t think it is necessary to verify the information since it came from father but I have to do it for now.

    By the way, the Ridley Baker Macker Company has entered Vige Five. Is there any otherpany that Uncle Demon King would like to rmend?

    If I introduce them to Youko-san, everything will be easier.

    ¡¸That would be great but, won¡¯t that offend the Goroun Company?¡¹

    If anything happens there, father will be angry.

    ¡¸I can rmend apany but, can you noty your hands on them¡­¡­¡¹

    Of course, I won¡¯t.

    It¡¯s just that the other party will figure out the convenience of being connected with me.

    ¡¸If you give them excessive convenience, Randan and Hou will get angry.¡¹

    I¡¯ll do it well so it¡¯s okay.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the problem¡­¡­maa, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s almost time for lunch. I¡¯ll leave this rope to Asa after.¡¹

    Is there something after lunch?

    ¡¸Messengers from other countries areing. If I have Tiselle with me while meeting them, they might get offended.¡¹

    Why would they?

    ¡¸ Your mother is Tier-dono and your grandmother is Ruincia-dono. Won¡¯t there be a problem if they think that the angels havee to our side?¡¹

    Ah, right.

    The Garrett Kingdom, where the angel vige is located, has always been hostile with the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom. The angels have a stronger voice in Garrett Kingdom than the royal family.

    I thought it was irrelevant because I had never been to the Garrett Kingdom or even to the angel vige but others don¡¯t see it that way.

    Yeah, I have another card in hand.

    When I go to the diplomatic field, I¡¯ll do it grandly.

    Fufufu.

    ¡¸It¡¯s good that you¡¯reughing but you have to get vige chief¡¯s permission before you do that. If vige chief objects, there¡¯s no point in your n.¡¹

    Eh? Why?

    I¡¯ll work hard for the sake of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    ¡¸For the sake of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom but to the extent that it does not adversely affect Big Tree Vige. Okay?¡¹

    Is Uncle Demon King thinking of not letting me go too?

    ¡¸Yes, as a father, I know how your father feels. I want my daughter to stay home forever too.¡¹

    I see.

    Living in the vige isn¡¯t bad but father¡¯s too powerful there so there¡¯s no ce for me to y.

    ¡¸Is that so? You can always help Beezel¡¯s daughter or even help Rasuti-dono.¡¹

    Mother Frau has Fracia and Mother Rasuti has Rananon.

    There¡¯s also the problem of me being bossy.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the point of bossing around Fracia and Rananon who are still children? ¡¹

    Exactly.

    I¡¯m not going to let me ruin their chances of helping their mothers in the future.

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯ve considered everything, have you? ¡¹

    Of course.

    Maa, if Fracia and Rananon don¡¯t n to help, then I¡¯ll do it¡­but it is still a long way to go.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m doing my best here.

    That works for Uncle Demon King too, right?

    ¡¸Of course. I would love you to continue helping me for the next five years if you can. ¡¹

    Why five years?

    In five years, Alfred and Ursa will be a little freer, right?

    Maa, in five years¡­¡­I think so.

    ¡¸If either Alfred or Ursa aims to be the demon king, I think I can retire easily. After my retirement, Tiselle can finally do whatever you want. Of course, you are free to assist the next demon king. ¡¹

    You¡¯re already thinking of retirement?

    ¡¸Well, yes. The human kingdoms will be in shambles in a few years and the demon king won¡¯t face that much hardship. So Tiselle¡­I would like either Alfred or Ursa but my personal choice is Ursa. Yes, she has the mental strength to be the demon king. I hope you can secretly guide her. ¡¹

    Ur-nee is the demon king, I¡¯m only imagining but I¡¯m already scared.

    No, I think Ur-nee will be a good king.

    However, Ur-nee is better suited to be a frontlinemander than the king¡­if that happens, she¡¯ll destroy human countries one after another¡­

    ¡¸Ah, you saw through it. ¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Uncle Demon King and I smiled at each other and ended that topic.

    I moved to the dining area for lunch.

 Chapter 717 â€“ A Shaken Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 717 - A Shaken Kingdom</h4>

    I am the third prince of a certain country.

    I¡¯ll be 20 years old this year.

    I excel in literary and martial arts.

    I¡¯m even superior to my brothers.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m pretending to be ipetent.

    I¡¯m pretending to be ipetent because if they found out how capable I am, they¡¯ll be wary that I¡¯ll take the throne from them. At worst, they¡¯ll kill me.

    I thought it was thanks to that I managed to survive until now.

    But it was a big misunderstanding.

    -0-

    My first older brother will be 27 this year and my second older brother will be 25 this year.

    My two older brothers are really my brothers.

    I mean, they were doing the same.

    They were as good as me. My first older brother is pretending to be ipetent so that our father, the current king, would not be wary of him.

    My second older brother is pretending to be ipetent so that our father and older brother would not be wary of him.

    I would like to say ¡°what are you doing?¡± but I should ask myself that too.

    Thanks to this, the first to the third prince of this country are considered to be ipetent and its future is being looked upon with great concern.

    To give you an idea of how worried they are¡­you¡¯ll probably understand if I told you that me and my brothers are all single, right?

    ¡­¡­

    Maybe I should have held back pretending to be ipetent for a bit.

    -0-

    The pretense of ipetence that my siblings and I had been discovered since no one¡¯s acting now.

    First, my second brother showed his excellence.

    Then me, and finally, our older brother.

    Maa, it¡¯s a bit sad because even though we showed ourpetence, our father and his vassals didn¡¯t approve of us¡­¡­

    But at least my brothers and I recognized each other.

    We knew exactly what was going on and we were all worried about the same thing.

    The three of us talked about it.

    What should we do about this situation?

    Yes, the current situation where the human country is being destroyed.

    -0-

    There is no such thing as a country named human country.

    Human country is a general term for all the countries other than the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    In other words, the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom is destroying other countries, bing the sole winner.

    The country I¡¯m in is one of the human countries so there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be happy given that situation.

    Especially since I¡¯m a royal.

    The royal family of a defunct country would be considered a hindrance wherever he goes.

    At worst, he would be killed.

    I don¡¯t want to die.

    Because of that, I want to do something.

    My brothers and I first tried to persuade our father.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t understand what you guys are worried about.¡¹

    My father was not ipetent but he was not aware of the current situation.

    I had no choice but to exin one by one.

    First of all, almost all human countries are united in their stand of being hostile against the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    Among them, the three most important are the Galbart Kingdom and Fullheart Kingdom, which borders the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom on the central continent, and the Garrett Kingdom which are backed up by the angels.

    These three countries have historically been ipatible with the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom as they were sessor countries of the brave queen.

    These three countries are being supported by other human countries, both big and small, with aid to fight against the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    ¡¸Right. And there¡¯s nothing wrong with that, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Nothing wrong?

    That¡¯s not the case.

    Both the Galbart Kingdom and Fullheart Kingdom haven¡¯t recovered from their previous food shortage and they can¡¯t even maintain their own army much more on the front line.

    The Fullheart Kingdom is particrly terrible.

    The Demon King¡¯s Kingdom did not go on an offensive for some reason or else, they won¡¯t even be able to maintain their kingdom.

    ¡¸Right. The Fullheart Kingdom has been hit especially hard with the session of the sword saint.¡¹

    The sword saint is now in the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    The sword saint matter is nothing but trivial.

    In Garrett Kingdom, the angels are migrating away.

    The royal family of Garrett Kingdom has been crying and begging them to stay so they managed to keep them there.

    But the angels issued a condition for them to stay.

    Don¡¯t fight against the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    There¡¯s no need to submit to the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom but they demand to not fight against them using force.

    ¡¸Nonsense. That country is only getting by because of the angels. If the angels leave, it will copse.¡¹

    Incidentally, ording to the report, the angels are migrating to the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    ¡¸What? I thought the angels hated the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom to their bones?¡¹

    They must have had a reason big enough to suppress their hatred against the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    No, did the angels really hate the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom in the first ce?

    Or perhaps they only said that in order to live in a human country?

    Whatever it is, the Garrett Kingdom¡¯s army will not advance their army.

    It haspletely stopped moving.

    In other words, the three most important countries are useless.

    On top of that, the Goruzen Kingdom, which held together the countries behind them, has copsed.

    The Elf Empire, which was located at the throat of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom, disappeared.

    The Demon King¡¯s Kingdom only has advantages and no disadvantages.

    ¡¸So what? Don¡¯t we have heroes with us? They are invulnerable and will revive no matter how many times they were killed. As long as there are heroes, there¡¯s no need to fear the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.¡¹

    Father.

    What are you talking about?

    The heroes have long be useless.

    ¡¸The heroes? What do you mean?¡¹

    You really don¡¯t know?

    They don¡¯te back to life anymore.

    ¡¸Impossible. Have they tried?¡¹

    There are heroes who tried and died.

    The heroes of our country heard that and ran away.

    ¡¸Why ran away?¡¹

    Since they have the ability toe back to life, they have been doing whatever they want so they are much hated by everyone.

    If they know that the heroes can die, those who have been oppressed by the heroes will get their revenge.

    ¡¸Guh¡­w-we still have the holy maiden. She can hear the voice of god and can guide us.¡¹

    No, the holy maiden is no more.

    As a result of many countries secretly targeting those who are qualified to be holy maidens, the holy maiden has gone missing.

    No new holy maiden has been found.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Son, what will happen to our country in the future?¡¹

    That¡¯s what we wanted to talk about.

    But, can I ask you something before that?

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    Do you hate the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom?

    ¡¸What are you saying? The most important goal of human countries is for the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom¡­¡­areh?¡¹

    It seems like father has noticed.

    There is no reason for our country to be hostile against the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    However, for some reason, everyone thought that the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom must perish until a while ago.

    Me included.

    My brothers too.

    Whether it was a preconceived idea by history or some group of people who subjected us to malicious magic¡­¡­

    I¡¯m not sure about the old Demon King¡¯s Kingdom but for the past ten years, the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom has been moving in a rational manner.

    It¡¯s not like they¡¯re trying to invade us.

    There is also the matter with the Elf Empire. They protected the citizens of the Elf Empire that were destroyed by the dragons.

    In fact, when some countriesined about the Elf Empire, they said that they could take over thend and its citizens.

    The technology of the Elf Empire is attractive but no one wants a territory close to the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom. In addition, them being attacked by dragons made it a done deal.

    As a result, no one took the empire in and theints all stopped. On the contrary, the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom said ¡°don¡¯t tell uster that we didn¡¯t offer them to you¡±.

    ¡¸¡­can we not fight against them? ¡¹

    Me and my brothers nodded to my father.

    However, there¡¯s a problem.

    Our country continues to support the front line against the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    This is a good reason for the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom to attack us.

    However, stopping the support will also cause a problem.

    The neighboring countries will be hostile to us thinking that we are the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom¡¯s ally.

    Our country is not big enough to get rid of them.

    We are also considered as a small country.

    ¡¸What should we do? ¡¹

    Let¡¯s reduce the scale of our support and give them a reason or another.

    From now on, let¡¯s only give aid in the form of money and food and not weapons or troops.

    In addition to that, I think it would be a good idea to send someone to the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom to exin to them our country¡¯s policy

    Yeah, my brothers also agree.

    ¡¸So, who¡¯s going? ¡¹

    The one who suggested it?

    Eh?

    You want me to go?

    Then, the three of us must go.

    Our father grabbed my first brother¡¯s sleeve.

    It looks like he¡¯ll be detained.

    So, it will only be me and second brother.

    Hurry up and get ready¡­my second brother was caught by a courtdy.

    That was a brilliant low tackle.

    Hey, my second brother is a prince you know¡­ah, you two are in a romantic rtionship.

    It looks like she won¡¯t let him go.

    I understand.

    I¡¯ll go alone.

    Maa, I¡¯ll bring a guard though.

    Read thetest update only at

    I arrived in Shashaato City.

    It¡¯s a busy ce.

    I hid the fact that I was a prince and entered the country as a normal traveler.

    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be discovered.

    Once I pass through the teleportation gate of this city, I¡¯ll soon be in the royal capital of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    But before that, I need to eat something.

    Actually, there¡¯s a ce I want to go.

    It¡¯s a ce called Ma. I heard from the report from our spy that the food served there is quite delicious.

    I¡¯m also curious about Vige Five, which is a city next to Shashaato City, because it has different kinds of delicious dishes.

    Should I go there too?

    Yeah.

    As I was looking for Ma, a beastkin man approached me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been waiting for you. I¡¯ll take you to the royal capital of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom. ¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    For now, let¡¯s confirm it.

    Do you know who I am?

    ¡¸If you want an audience with the demon king, I think it will be faster if I apany you. ¡¹

    Ah, this ispletely revealing my identity.

    And my purpose too.

    On top of that, the other party came alone.

    But perhaps I¡¯m already being surrounded.

    In other words, there¡¯s no point to resist.

    Let¡¯s give up.

    Oh, can you tell me one thing?

    ¡¸What is it? ¡¹

    How did you find out?

    ¡¸I asked someone from your country. ¡¹

    You mean¡­

    You¡¯re telling me that one of our spies has been captured and is being held for information?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, we didn¡¯t hurt him. ¡¹

    ¡­¡­that¡¯s good.

    I hope you don¡¯t mind if I ask your name.

    ¡¸How rude of me. My name is Bron. Will be with you for a short time. ¡¹

    I followed Bron¡¯s lead to the royal capital.

    Before the audience, he brought me to Ma, and dishes were alreadyid out.

    Yeah, no way I can win.

 Chapter 718 â€“ Silâ€™s Morning

    <h4>Chapter 718 - Sil¡¯s Morning</h4>

    My name is Sil.

    I¡¯m a happy beastkin with many wives.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Ah, no, I¡¯m okay.

    I¡¯m not fooling myself.

    I¡¯m happy.

    Yeah, there¡¯s nothing to be worried about?

    Comining?

    No, I¡¯m not.

    It¡¯s true.

    Thank you for worrying about me.

    Oh, I guess so.

    If I had to say, I guess I don¡¯t sleep well.

    Yeah,ck of sleep.

    Hahaha, I¡¯d be d if you wouldn¡¯t ask why.

    Yeah.

    Compared to vige chief, I still have a long way to go.

    Okay, I¡¯ll do my best again today.

    -0-

    I sit on the chair prepared for me in the oval office of my mansion.

    This is my workce.

    This mansion is near the royal castle and it seems like it was originally owned by the noble who ruled thisnd.

    In other words, the former feudal lord¡¯s mansion.

    It¡¯s so big and spacious.

    It is said that the demon king used to live here before the royal castle was built.

    I wondered if it was okay to live in such a luxurious ce but the previous owner was the Leg family, the family of one of my wives, Hou.

    All the important people from the Leg family came to the house and asked(pressure) me together to ept it.

    I resisted and said that I¡¯ll just rent it but it became my mansion.

    That time, I realized how immature I was.

    I have a lot of wives so I should really move to a big mansion like this.

    There are also a lot of maids, butlers, guards, civil servants, and assassins living here. My wives brought them here.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Don¡¯t mind the details.

    Yeah, it¡¯s good that I have a lot of demon resources.

    -0-

    ¡¸My lord, this is for today desu.¡¹

    The butlers that my wives had brought fought among themselves and this old man, who became the chief butler, ced several sheets of paper in front of me.

    There should be several hundred times as many papers as these but the civil servants that my wives had brought had already gone through them in advance so my workload was reduced to this.

    However, I can¡¯t underestimate these few pieces.

    Their contents are too important to be judged by the civil servants themselves.

    I read them with great enthusiasm.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    All of them were messages from my wives¡¯ parents about their grandson¡¯s names.

    That¡¯s too early.

    -0-

    I need to free my mind again¡­

    Areh?

    What else do I need to check?

    Nothing?

    Impossible.

    Didn¡¯t Tiselle ask me to do something for her?

    The people my wives brought are taking care of it?

    He said they¡¯re in the process of catching dangerous spies and getting them to spit out information.

    Don¡¯t do it using the painful method, okay?

    You¡¯re just giving them good food?

    The first time is service but the second serving can only be exchanged with useful information¡­

    Will that work?

    I hope it does¡­¡­

    Also, could you pass the information to me¡­I¡¯m in the middle of putting them together. Can I hear it at lunch?

    Okay.

    Then, what else should I do?

    Should I go to bed and get rid of myck of sleep?

    ¡­¡­

    Good idea, let¡¯s do that.

    -0-

    Lunch.

    My wife and I eat lunch together in the dining room of my mansion.

    My wives have their own work to do so they take turns.

    It looks like it¡¯s Lovia today.

    Ah, right.

    Lovia is the one who gathered information about the spies, right?

    She told me spy-rted information.

    ¡¸I think we already eliminated most of the spies with dangerous ns. As for other spies¡­rather than calling them spies, I feel like they are trying to reach out and make some good rtionship with the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom. Of course, we are catching those who do not choose the mean.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸Some countries have already seeded in building good rtionships with us while other representatives are on their way here. Check this out for more details.¡¹

    Do you have to write it on paper?

    I took a quick nce and found there were about seven.

    Why is it that only small countries are sending their spies?

    ¡¸A big country is a big country. They won¡¯t be able to move as they will because there are too many fences. The only one from a big country that came here was the prince of Goruzen Kingdom but that was almost entirely at his own discretion¡­¡¹

    In addition, the Goruzen Kingdom was destroyed and became a new country.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, about the destruction of Goruzen Kingdom, there¡¯s a rumor that it¡¯s the work of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.¡¹

    Eh?

    Is that so?

    ¡¸It is said that the prince asked the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom to lend him strength or something.¡¹

    Ridiculous.

    And how did they bring the forces of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom to Goruzen Kingdom?

    No matter how you think about it, it¡¯s impossible.

    Teleportation gate?

    That¡¯s not something so convenient that you can install it anywhere you want. To use it just to attack a human country is even more absurd.

    Maa, if I didn¡¯t know the downsides of the teleportation gates, I might think like that¡­

    ¡¸The information about the teleportation gates is disclosed to all other countries.¡¹

    They know the downside but don¡¯t believe it?

    ¡¸It¡¯s because those countries don¡¯t teach all those information about the teleportation gate to its people. They only spread information that the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom has something called teleportation gates and they cane from anywhere.¡¹

    Oh, I see.

    Spreading anxiety like that, they are nning to make everyone hate the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right but only in the royal capital of each country. As for other ces, they don¡¯t ride with the flow that much.¡¹

    It¡¯s good that there are contradictory news about the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom floating around.

    ¡¸They are all Count Chrome¡¯s work. ¡¹

    Uncle Beezel knows how to do his thing.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get back to the spies. There¡¯s one merchant group that caught my eye. ¡¹

    Merchant group?

    ¡¸Yeah. It is led by a merchant who calls himself Joro. The size of that group is reasonablyrge but they suddenly stopped moving after arriving in Shashaato City. They weren¡¯t mentioned in the list of spies that was sent by Vige Five so I¡¯ve been putting them off but I¡¯m personally curious about them. ¡¹

    Joro?

    Sounds familiar.

    Where did I¡­ah, I remember now.

    Joro merchant group is okay.

    Shashaato City¡¯s Miyo-san has already checked them.

    They are ordinary traveling merchants.

    ¡¸Is that so? ¡¹

    It seems like they stopped moving because the members of that group started working in Shashaato City and Vige Five.

    ¡¸Are they here for Ma and Ramen street? ¡¹

    Perhaps.

    In addition, the members of that group have already made contact with Uncle Demon King and they did not do anything so they are not assassins.

    They are even ying baseball with him.

    ¡¸I see. Then, I¡¯ll put the Joro Merchant Group in the ¡°no problem¡° group. ¡¹

    Yeah.

    Go ahead.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I told Lovia that but I also think that the Joro Merchant Group is suspicious.

    The speed at which they got in contact with Uncle Demon King is strange no matter how I think about it. It¡¯s also strange that Miyo-san vouched for them.

    However, my current job is to check whether the spies on the information list are really spies and if they are, catch them.

    Those who are not on the list are not targets.

    Since she vouched for them instead of including them on the list, it means they are already involved.

    The Joro Merchant Group is already involved with either vige chief or Tiselle-sama.

    And I can¡¯t do anything to them without permission¡­

    There¡¯s no Gol or Bron with whom I can talk about these things.

    I haven¡¯t told my wives all about vige chief or Tiselle-sama yet.

    If I can take them to Big Tree Vige, the ban about that will be lifted¡­

    The three of us are already nning on taking our wives to Big Tree Vige but we can¡¯t just find the right timing.

    I can talk about it to my wife Hou but I talk to her alone, my other wives will sulk.

    Besides, Hou is busy with the finance of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    I can¡¯t say anything unnecessary.

    Maa, Miyo-san won¡¯t forgive me if I cause any problem with Shashaato City and Vige Five has Youko-san and Prada-san.

    Whether my prediction is right or wrong, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Yeah.

    That¡¯s the end of this story.

    Now that lunch is over, let¡¯s get back to work.

    Read thetest update only at

    I watched Lovia walk out of the dining room. As for me, I went back to my oval office.

    Ehto, what should I do ording to my schedule?

    I asked the head butler who was standing beside me.

    ¡¸After lunch, we will be practicing baseball in the garden. We have already prepared our family members who wish to participate. ¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸After practice, we¡¯ll prepare hot water for you to bathe in. Please enjoy. ¡¹

    No, I¡¯ll do my best.

    Can I just ask something?

    You¡¯re trying to keep me on thepound, aren¡¯t you?

    Why?

    I need to know.

    I¡¯ve been confined in this ce for a while now.

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­I¡¯m just talking to myself but, your wives want you to impregnate them first before you get more.¡¹

    What more?

    ¡¸More wives¡¹

    Are you telling me that I¡¯ve been evaluated as someone who brings back a wife every time I go out? I didn¡¯t do anything so spare me from that prejudice.

    Alright, let¡¯s just work hard in our baseball practice.

    Uncle Demon King said that he wanted to spread baseball all over the world.

    Practicing won¡¯t be in vain.

 Chapter 719 â€“ Bron On the Boat

    <h4>Chapter 719 - Bron On the Boat</h4>

    My name is Bron.

    I¡¯m a beastkin who works hard with whatever job¡¯s given to me.

    Eh?

    I look like a boy?

    I¡¯m already married so please treat me like an adult.

    -0-

    I¡¯m currently in Shashaato City.

    Shashaato City has a port which means it is by the sea. The smell of the sea tickles my nose.

    However, it is soon overpowered by the aroma of curry.

    This is Shashaato City.

    My job in this city was to greet visitors but it seems that they have yet toe.

    It seems that visitors thate via the sea route have no perfect schedule.

    If theye by ship, you should put a margin of ten days before and after their estimated date of arrival.

    ¡­¡­

    Areh?

    Does that mean that I have to wait here until the ship arrives?

    That¡¯s so troublesome.

    The visitors won¡¯t call me when they¡¯ve arrived.

    What should I do?

    Let¡¯s just hire adventurers for this task.

    I¡¯ll have them watch the harbor and check the names of the ships thate into port.

    It costs money but it¡¯s not much considering that it will allow me to move freely.

    ¡¸No, rather than hiring adventurers, shouldn¡¯t it be better if you ask us?¡¹

    I was about to go to the adventurers guild when Miyo-san, who was waiting for me, told me so.

    Miyo-san is the chief of staff of the governor of Shashaato City.

    I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be able to get the information with regards to the ship¡¯s arrival.

    However, I wouldn¡¯t want to ask Miyo-san.

    Because¡­

    ¡¸Actually, there¡¯s something I would like to ask you.¡¹

    Of this.

    I¡¯m in trouble.

    ¡¸No no, I just want you to participate in a little event that¡¯s going to take ce in this city desu.¡¹

    A little event?

    ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯s a small boat race desu. A boat will need eight participants to row but there¡¯s a certain team that lost 1 of its members. I would like you to join them as substitute desu.¡¹

    Substitute?

    But I¡¯ve never rowed a boat before, is that okay?

    ¡¸If the rowers are not exactly 8, they won¡¯t be allowed to participate.¡¹

    What about teamwork?

    ¡¸What¡¯s important is to participate. You don¡¯t need to worry about performance.¡¹

    Are you sure it¡¯s okay?

    Then, when will this even be held?

    ¡¸Now desu.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸If it wasn¡¯t right now, I wouldn¡¯t ask you to substitute.¡¹

    Indeed.

    -0-

    I moved to the event venue with Miyo-san.

    It was full of onlookers.

    And there were lots of stalls for the onlookers.

    I can smell a lot of delicious things.

    ¡¸If you are hungry, I¡¯ll buy you some and bring it to you.¡¹

    I¡¯m d to hear that.

    ¡¸Here¡¯s your team desu. This team is made up of boys of fishermen who live in Shashaato City. The name of this team is ¡°Fishermans¡±.¡¹

    Miyo took me to the boat and I greeted the team.

    ¡¸Finally, a substitute. Thank you.¡¹

    What¡¯s this?

    Miyo-san said they were boys of fishermen but all of them looked like veteran fishermen in their mid-twenties.

    ¡¸Ahahaha. Our fathers are still active so we are still considered as ¡°boys¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸If I could have my own ship, things will be different.¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps there¡¯s also the fact that we¡¯re not married yet.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s show off in thispetition and after that, I¡¯ll tell her¡­¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, the reason you were called as a substitute is because of a certain traitor that suddenly got married.¡¹

    Suddenly?

    ¡¸It wasst night. I won¡¯t forgive him.¡¹

    No, bless him.

    Also, I¡¯m married too.

    ¡¸Huh! Miyo-san, why did you bring someone who¡¯s married?¡¹

    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t find any other substitute for your team. Or do you want to forfeit for not having enough members?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Also, instead of making enemies out of married people, wouldn¡¯t it be more beneficial to get close to them and ask them to introduce you to their wives¡¯ friends?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell us the truth!¡­but we can¡¯t afford not to participate. Nice to meet you.¡¹

    N-nice to meet you too.

    I was wondering why Miyo-san asked me. It was because it¡¯s this kind of team.

    -0-

    After all that, it was time for thepetition to begin.

    We were in a long, narrow boat with no sails.

    The eight of us got into the boat in a row and rowed with oars on both hands¡­

    This is something that requires teamwork, right?

    Is it really okay for me to substitute?

    Also, isn¡¯t traveling on a boat means you¡¯re supposed to go forward?

    The direction we are rowing is backward¡­who decides the course then?

    However, the fact that I can see the backs of my seven teammates means that I¡¯m the leader, right?

    Eh?

    Isn¡¯t this the most dangerous position?

    I¡¯m scared.

    My teammates looked back and smiled at me when I was panicking a little.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    That¡¯s it?

    Hey!

    -0-

    It was a joke after all.

    Good.

    I heard that each boat will be boarded by a boatman who will be the course setter.

    In other words, a team consists of eight rowers and a boatman.

    The boatmaning on board is a signal to start thepetition.

    I wonder where the boatmen woulde from but they appeared from the surface of the sea near the boats.

    I see. They even bothered the seakins to take part in this race as boatmen.

    However, no one would dare question the ability of the seakins when ites to the sea.

    They are literally living in the sea after all.

    They wouldn¡¯t be able to find anyone who¡¯s more reliable.

    While I was thinking of that, the seakins jumped out of the water one after another and boarded the boats.

    The one who boarded our boat is a slender lizardman.

    Yeah, he doesn¡¯t seem to weigh that much.

    Please take care of us in this race.

    He nodded and pointed his finger to the path.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    If you can¡¯t talk, how can we follow yourmand?

    The boat began to move leaving me puzzled.

    Is this okay?

    Are we really going to row like this?

    No, I¡¯ve heard that thepetition starts as soon as the boatman gets on board.

    Y-yeah, no matter what happens, I don¡¯t care anymore.

    I rowed my oars with my teammates on my front.

    -0-

    Thepetition consists of moving towards the goal after passing through all the buoys installed on the sea.

    The buoys are red, ck, and white and the goal is the starting point.

    In other words, you have to pass through three checkpoints and then, return to the starting point.

    However, ignoring the fact that the boat travels backward, I can¡¯t see the floats.

    I just have to trust the boatman¡¯s instructions and keep going.

    And of course, this is apetition so there are a good number of boats doing the same thing.

    The ones at the most prominent ces are¡­

    The ¡°Money World¡± team which is made up of young entrepreneurs of Shashaato City.

    The ¡°Ifrus Curry¡± team which consists of teachers and students from Ifrus School.

    The ¡°Slow Life¡± team which consists of young men from viges near Shashaato City.

    The ¡°Prada¡¯s Party¡± team which is a team from Vige Five.

    ¡­¡­

    It says ¡°Prada¡¯s Party¡± but why is Prada not on board?

    Oh, there are boats bumping into each other and capsizing.

    Since they were going through the same checkpoint, that¡¯s a possibility.

    It seems that the crew of the capsized boat is being helped by a seakin rescue team.

    It looks like they have secured a certain level of safety.

    I felt a little relieved.

    But then, a side wave hit our boat.

    Yeah, this is a thin boat.

    No matter how you think of it, this is supposed to be used in rivers and ponds.

    It¡¯s too narrow to withstand the rough waves of the sea.

    We will definitely capsize.

    See, the boat traveling alongside us capsized.

    It might be our turn next.

    While I was thinking of that, a teammate called out to me.

    ¡¸Bron-kun, the worst thing you can do on the sea is to be timid!¡¹

    ¡¸If you think like that, any boat will sink!¡¹

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t want to sink, be confident!¡¹

    ¡¸Also, this may be a piece of superfluous information but, we can¡¯t swim.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Aren¡¯t you boys of fishermen?

    I guess you were treated as boys because you can¡¯t swim!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that! The sea is scary you know!¡¹

    ¡¸Scary, yeah, scary!¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder why there¡¯s the sea? Why can¡¯t all bend?¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    The future of the fishermen in Shashaato City seems bleak.

    However, I also feel like them, I don¡¯t want the boat to sink so we rowed as hard as we could.

    -0-

    We took the 9th ce.

    There were 33 teams that participated so I guess cing in the upper half is okay.

    No, I¡¯m even thankful that we were able to finish the race.

    It was all thanks to our boatman.

    I hate to admit it though.

    I wonder why he didn¡¯t even say a single word.

    I guess he doesn¡¯t trust us that much because we just met today.

    ¡¸Bron-kun, thank you for your hard work. After this, we will be having a reflection meeting and we will be happy if you can participate.¡¹

    Reflection meeting?

    ¡¸It¡¯s really a banquet and we only want to call it a reflection meeting.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call it a banquet. This is an opportunity for us fishermen to unite against thepanies.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. Don¡¯t say it like that. I¡¯m not even hostile to thosepanies.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d it ended without us being injured. That¡¯s something to celebrate. The participants will be us, our families, and our friends.¡¹

    Then, okay.

    ¡¸Good. Ah, by the way, there¡¯s a message from Miyo-san. She said that the ship you¡¯re waiting for is already here. However, since the number of ships entering the port is limited, the ship will only be able to port after two days.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    I understand.

    Miyo-san.

    You knew this information and hid it from me.

    What a waste of time¡­

    I got sunburn for nothing.

    Maa, it was fun in its own way.

    Incidentally, the winning team of thepetition was ¡° Ganbare* Joro¡± which consists of traveling merchants.

    TN: I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s ¡°Goodluck¡± because of thepetition or ¡°Hang in there¡± because their group is about to fail their mission due to constantly decreasing members so I left it as ganbare.

    The way they operate their boat is superb.

    I¡¯d like to learn from them.

 Chapter 720 â€“ Prada Goes to Battle

    <h4>Chapter 720 - Prada Goes to Battle</h4>

    My name is Prada.

    I am Gi-sama¡¯s subordinate and currently working in Vige Five.

    I don¡¯t know why this is happening but¡­maa, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Vige Five is a good ce desu yo.

    I¡¯m able to enjoy a variety of delicious food anytime and given the cost of those foods, I can eat them every time.

    And there is also a lot of entertainment.

    The event venue at the foot of the mountain is particrly nice.

    If I have time, I want to go there every day.

    If you are thinking of moving, I rmend you to put Vige Five on your candidate list.

    -0-

    Now, I¡¯ll be traveling to Shashaato City.

    I¡¯m going there to participate in a city event as the representative of Vige Five desu.

    I wondered why I was nominated but apparently, it is about the economy of Shashaato City so I was asked to give advice desu.

    I see, I am indeed good when ites to economic matters.

    They are also going to pay for all my expenses while I¡¯m in Shashaato City so there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll turn it down.

    After all, I¡¯ll be staying with them for about a month.

    Was I bad to think of something like that?

    Right after I arrived at Shashaato City, Miyo-san weed me.

    Then, I felt a strange presence.

    It was unpleasant desu.

    And that presence is someone familiar.

    I could have pretended that I hadn¡¯t noticed it but if people found out that I had noticed it and left it be, they would certainly be angry.

    I don¡¯t think they would find out but there¡¯s always a chance that they¡¯ll do.

    I¡¯ve learned.

    Thus, I will deal with it.

    ¡¸Miyo-san. This is an emergency. Unfortunately, I can no longer participate in the event.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, who are those people in this city that if killed, will cause trouble?¡¹

    ¡¸What? What are you saying all of a sudden? No matter who is killed, it will cause trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, let me rephrase my question, please tell me those people you think vige chief or the dragons will be angry at if killed.¡¹

    ¡¸That, you¡¯re not joking¡­aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, it¡¯s a joke desu yo. I¡¯m joking. So, who are they?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­vige chief is rted to Michael-san of Goroun Company and the employees of Ma. Bron-san has frequently visited this ce recently. I¡¯m not sure about the dragons though. After that, the teachers and students of Ifrus School are rted to Loo-sama, vige chief¡¯s wife.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a lot. However, it¡¯s great that there¡¯s an event. Gather as many people as you can for the event.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you nning?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing much. It¡¯s just if something happens, you don¡¯t need to look around for them, will you? That¡¯s all desu.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t look at me with those scary eyes. I only don¡¯t want to bother vige chief or the dragons.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I understand. I¡¯ll take my own precautions here. Do you need reinforcements?¡¹

    ¡¸I need as much as you can give but please, choose them carefully because they might get killed. I don¡¯t want vige chief or the dragons to resent me.¡¹

    ¡¸To be honest, I don¡¯t understand how much threat Prada-san is feeling. Can you at least tell me?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Let¡¯s just say a child adventurer with a rusty sword visiting a ce and suddenly found a sleeping dragon.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯d run away as fast as I could.¡¹

    ¡¸I already want to do that. I wish I could, but I can¡¯t¡­Please pray that nothing will happen.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Please be safe.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. I¡¯ll do my best.¡¹

    Read thetest update only at

    I headed towards the source of the strange presence.

    It¡¯s a big street in Shashaato City.

    This ce is standing out in its own way but¡­I can see something else.

    Magic circle.

    Maa, it has a recognition inhibition effect so normal people won¡¯t recognize it.

    However, this is a legitimate ancient magic circle.

    Just passing over this magic circle will be enough for you to be sucked of life force.

    The amount that will be absorbed is small so it¡¯s not rming however, you will faint if you stay in this ce for an hour.

    And you¡¯ll probably die in two hours.

    I will erase part of the magic circle and disable it.

    I have no time to erase the whole thing.

    Anyway, I already sensed nearly forty magic circles in this city.

    Let¡¯s disable those in the port where the event will be held.

    I have already contacted Gi-sama through several channels.

    It shouldn¡¯t take him a lot of time toe.

    My role is to search for the person who installed these magic circles while disabling them.

    I want to avoid battle at all costs.

    I don¡¯t want to fight the other party because I know who that person is.

    Ah, it¡¯s not confirmed yet but given how¡­these magic circles are ced, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s her.

    Or perhaps her apprentice.

    If it¡¯s her apprentice, maybe I can handle this.

    I hope it¡¯s her apprentice.

    While thinking about things like that, I have disabled around half of the magic circles.

    ¡­¡­

    Found it.

    Yep, it was her.

    It seems like she noticed that the magic circles were disabled so she came out to check on me.

    She has¡­found me?

    No no, it¡¯s not like that.

    Please don¡¯t re at me.

    I won¡¯t fight.

    This isn¡¯t the ce to talk so let¡¯s move.

    If possible, I¡¯d prefer to be outside the city.

    If we get into trouble here, it will cause a lot of trouble.

    -0-

    A grasnd northwest of Shashaato City.

    Shashaato City is visible from a distance.

    In fact, I wanted to move to a more remote ce but I can¡¯t help it because of the other party.

    ¡¸Prada, are you getting in my way?¡¹

    ¡¸I have no intention to disturb you but I can¡¯t leave those dangerous magic circles alone.¡¹

    In front of me was a she-devil like me.

    Her name is Beton.

    Beton Guri Anon.

    She once fought for supremacy against Gi-sama.

    Maa, Gi-sama won though.

    In other words, she¡¯s a downgraded version of Gi-sama.

    No, downgrade of downgrade version.

    ¡¸Prada, do you want me to take you on?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I did not have that intention.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve just thought of something stupid, haven¡¯t you? I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Areh? Am I that easy to understand?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Hey, Prada, how about helping me?¡¹

    ¡¸Help you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, if you do that, I¡¯ll forget about what you did during that time.¡¹

    That was a long time ago.

    When Beton was fighting against Gi-sama, I interfered desu ne.

    I think it can be said that that was the deciding factor in our victory¡­this is bad.

    There¡¯s a great possibility that she¡¯s holding a grudge.

    Would it be better for me to side with Beton now?

    I¡¯m not sure what to say?

    She said she¡¯ll forget about it if I help her.

    A devil is a lump of obsession.

    Let¡¯s pretend to be with her in order to earn time for Gi-sama¡¯s subordinates toe.

    ¡¸Okay, what should I do?¡¹

    ¡¸Prada, are you kidding me? I already told you that you are easy to read.¡¹

    Before I knew it, the shadow on Beton¡¯s feet had already disappeared and appeared behind me trying to envelop me.

    This is bad.

    I came to this ce under Beton¡¯s guidance and it seems like Beton has prepared something here in advance.

    She put a magic circle in advance and then I was only carelessly conversing with her.

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at my own carelessness.

    Ahahahahahaha.

    I wonder if three gold coins are enough.

    I took out the gold coins and threw them away.

    The gold coins I threw shone and pushed back Beton¡¯s shadow.

    During that time, I moved to a safe ce.

    The gold coins, who have finished their role, turn into mud and fall to the ground.

    ¡¸Kuh, you¡¯re always yelling about not having money but you can easily throw them like that. Did you find a good-paying job?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I did but the pay is cheap. However, I¡¯ve already allocated my cost of living frombat use so¡­I shouldn¡¯t be troubled in battle.¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, is it? Then, let¡¯s see how much you saved.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahaha. I would prefer not doing so.¡¹

    If it is a magic circle before it is activated, I should be able to take care of it using silver coins, right?

    But Beton wouldugh at me if I took out silver coins here.

    Thinking about my dignity, I can only prepare gold coins.

    Yeah, face is important too.

    Devils care about faces.

    I have seventeen gold coins left in my hand.

    ¡­less than I thought I had.

    What should I do?

    I wonder how far I can endure against Beton.

    I wish Gi-sama¡¯s men woulde before my gold coins are exhausted.

    -0-

    Nonbiri(rxing) :¡¸Excuse me but¡­I don¡¯t think I still belong here¡­¡¹

    Isekai: ¡¸D-don¡¯t say something stupid! You¡¯ll be back soon.¡¹

    Nonbiri: ¡¸Fuh¡­speaking of which, where¡¯d that Nouka(Farming) guy go? I can¡¯t even remember thest time I saw him.¡¹

    Isekai: ¡¸N-nouka¡­left a long time ago¡­¡¹

 Chapter 721 â€“ Reinforcement?

    <h4>Chapter 721 - Reinforcement?</h4>

    Yeah, I¡¯ve run out of gold coins.

    I¡¯m in a pinch desu.

    You don¡¯t know who I am?

    Stop that.

    Eh?

    You¡¯re not joking.

    Oh,e on.

    I¡¯m Prada.

    I¡¯m a devil who wants to escape but struggling against an opponent who doesn¡¯t seem to want to let me go.

    -0-

    Hmm, this is strange.

    Gi-sama¡¯s men are still not here.

    I arrived at Shashaato City this morning.

    I noticed Beton¡¯s presence at that time and contacted Gi-sama immediately.

    Note: Beton¡¯s name came from Hermes Beton. A product(?) simr to Hermes Birkin. Hermes and Birkin are both devils in this novel.

    It was already past noon when Beton and I met and moved to this ce.

    Enough time has passed.

    I have left properndmarks for them to find this ce but, why aren¡¯t they here?

    If nothing happens, I¡¯ll be killed.

    Yeah, I¡¯ll be hit soon.

    I¡¯m not a battle type.

    Beton, on the other hand, is a battle type.

    There¡¯s no way I can fight against her.

    ¡­¡­

    Areh?

    Why haven¡¯t I been beaten yet?

    There¡¯s only one thing I can think of¡­

    She¡¯s weakened!

    I don¡¯t know what happened to her but she¡¯s too weak to defeat me.

    Yeah, I¡¯m enlightened.

    I can do this.

    I can do this, I can do this, I can do this, I can do this¡­not!

    Why?

    Because she wants me to think that way.

    That¡¯s Beton¡¯s specialty.

    Dangerous, dangerous.

    Or rather, why haven¡¯t I thought of her specialty until now.

    Once I realized it, I finally understood.

    I¡¯m within her barrier.

    That means I¡¯ve already fallen into Beton¡¯s trap when I came here.

    In other words, there is a possibility that this ce is isted from the outside.

    That¡¯s the reason why Gi-sama¡¯s men have not arrived yet.

    Ah, perhaps she misleads me of time too.

    When I became conscious of my environment, the sun suddenly set.

    It seems like I have been fighting against Beton for quite some time.

    Ugh.

    And here I thought I¡¯m running out of gold coins too fast.

    I¡¯m screwed.

    What should I do?

    Since I¡¯m still alive and well, it¡¯s clear that Beton is indeed weakened.

    However, my means of attack, my gold coins, are running out.

    If this situation continues, I¡¯m finished.

    Darn it, I still wanted to eat ramen.

    And Ma¡¯s curry too.

    I¡¯d also like to have one more¡­or maybe ten more dishes from Big Tree Vige.

    I also wanted to see more and more artworks.

    Ahhh.

    Somebody, help me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll help you.¡¹

    Eh?

    Who?

    In between the fighting me and Beton, a devil woman, who¡¯s wearing maid clothes, showed up.

    Gi-sama¡¯s underling?

    Or so I thought but she¡¯s not.

    Her maid uniform was different from the one I was wearing.

    In other words, it¡¯s a ssic.

    It¡¯s a slightly old-fashioned maid¡¯s uniform.

    Then, I remembered.

    She¡¯s Hermes.

    She is Versa-sama¡¯s maid desu.

    -0-

    Versa-sama.

    I heard she¡¯s a devil older than Gi-sama but I don¡¯t know her ability.

    I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s capable of but since Gi-sama speaks with her politely, she must be pretty powerful.

    Yes, since she broke into Beton¡¯s barrier, she should be quite capable.

    I honestly ask for her help.

    ¡¸Help me, help me!¡¹

    ¡¸Prada, have a little more pride.¡¹

    Betonins but I ignore her.

    ¡¸Prada, she¡¯s right. You could use a little more pride.¡¹

    Shut up.

    What¡¯s good with pride if you¡¯re facing mortal danger?

    Just help me, please.

    ¡¸Yes, yes, I understand. However, the truth is, I can¡¯t fight.¡¹

    ¡­eh?

    Why?

    Why not?

    ¡¸Ancient contract.¡¹

    Are you making a fool of me!

    ¡¸No matter what you say, us, devils, must follow whatever¡¯s written in the contract, right?¡¹

    Ugh!

    ¡¸But that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t help you.¡¹

    What do you mean?

    ¡¸I can¡¯t fight but I can bring someone who can.¡¹

    Ooohhh!

    Then, please do.

    I¡¯m sure Gi-sama¡¯s men are nearby so you just need to bring them!

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry but that would be difficult.¡¹

    What do you mean?

    ¡¸After disposing off the magic circles in Shashaato City, they left.¡¹

    ¡­

    Left?

    Eh?

    Left?

    You¡¯re joking, right?

    ¡¸This is not the time to joke around, isn¡¯t it? But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring someone who can stand up to that devil.¡¹

    A-are you sure?

    You can bring someone who can fight against Beton?

    ¡¸Leave it to me. Maa, for the time being, Prada-san will have to defend on your own until I bring that person here.¡¹

    P-please do it fast.

    ¡¸It will be fast. Since I¡¯ll forcibly bring him here.¡¹

    Hermes said so and disappeared.

    ¡¸To be able to enter and leave my barrier like it was nothing¡­she¡¯s exasperating.¡¹

    Beton is angry.

    Can I really buy enough time against an angry Beton?

    ¡­

    I can only try.

    -0-

    I did my best.

    My very best.

    I evaded all of Beton¡¯s attacks until Hermes-san brought someone who could take on Beton.

    And we won.

    Or so I thought but¡­

    The man Hermes-san brought¡­

    Well, what can I say¡­

    A stout old man?

    I¡¯m sorry.

    I lied.

    He¡¯s an overweight, middle-aged demon.

    He¡¯s wearing fancy-looking clothes and he looks like he has high social status. So, who is he?

    He looks insanely weak, isn¡¯t he?

    Hermes-san, Hermes-san, another one, another one please!

    ¡¸He¡¯ll be fine alone desu yo. Watch.¡¹

    Even if you say that, hey.

    I¡¯m an ally.

    I¡¯m on your side!

    The enemy is over there.

    Yes, the one over there.

    Perhaps Hermes-san had already exined the situation to him before he was brought here. The fat, middle-aged demon pulled out the sword on his waist and shed it at Beton.

    Ohh, regardless of how it looks, it was a very sharp sh.

    He shed Beton from head to toe.

    However, it¡¯s not working.

    Swords don¡¯t work against Beton.

    Beton is just standing there as if nothing happened.

    ¡¸I see. A real devil.¡¹

    The fat, middle-aged demon steps away from Beton and prepares his sword.

    ¡¸I apologize for attacking suddenly. Let me tell you my name. I am Watogang. Watogang Pugyaru. I am a count of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.¡¹

    Eh?

    He¡¯s Count Pugyaru of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom?

    Hey, Hermes-san, is it okay to bring someone like him?

    I don¡¯t want to get into troubleter.

    Without worrying about me, Beton introduced herself to Count Pugyaru.

    ¡¸Beton Guri Anon¡¹

    ¡¸Beton¡­a greater devil. I am honored to deal with someone who has left her name in history books.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu. Did you really think that demons can beat devils?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s already an old saying. We¡¯ve made a lot of effort to win against the unbeatable. Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    What do you mean let¡¯s go? Wait!

    Swords don¡¯t work on Beton¡­

    Count Pugyaru threw away his sword as he approached Beton and struck her with his bare hands.

    And that¡¯s not all.

    Using the momentum of his blow, he struck her with his elbow on her body, then attacked her with his shoulder.

    All of them are working.

    Beton was surprised.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not good being too famous, isn¡¯t it, Disease Devil Beton? Swords are useless against diseases. However, my well-trained body can withstand diseases. If it¡¯s a fistfight, I can do it pretty well.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh¡­unforgivable.¡¹

    Betonpletely focused on Count Pugyaru.

    Alright, I¡¯m saved.

    But I¡¯m not too happy about it.

    I remembered.

    Count Pugyaru is Gol-kun¡¯s father-inw.

    ording to my judgment, I need to at least protect him.

    I mean¡­

    ¡¸Devil maid over there, I¡¯ll leave the defense to you.¡¹

    I can¡¯t refuse Count Pugyaru¡¯s request.

    However, isn¡¯t this situation now more troublesome than before? I only needed to protect myself earlier, now, I have to defend him too.

    Ah, I¡¯lle forward immediately when he calls for me.

 Chapter 722 â€“ Bronâ€™s Midnight

    <h4>Chapter 722 - Bron¡¯s Midnight</h4>

    My name is Bron.

    A beastman who is beginning to think that I was a fool to try and learn culture at a banquet.

    Maa, let¡¯s just get along with them.

    -0-

    It was midnight when I finally got out of the banquet called ¡°Fisherman¡¯s Reflection Banquet¡±.

    I headed to the inn where I reserved a room in advance.

    There are teleportation gates in Shashaato City that would allow me to return to the royal capital or go to vige Five but considering the nature of my job as a weer, it would be better for me to stay here.

    Thus, I decided that I¡¯ll stay at Shashaato City as much as possible.

    I don¡¯t think I was wrong to do so.

    Until I did.

    ¡­

    No, I¡¯m not regretting it.

    Yeah.

    It¡¯s just a result of me going with the flow.

    Let¡¯s just ept it.

    I have no regrets.

    But I have to reflect.

    -0-

    When I was near the inn, I saw a group of people moving busily even though it was already midnight.

    Suspicious.

    However, they are all wearing high-ss butler and maid¡¯s uniforms.

    And they seemed to be looking for something.

    The only thing I can think of is that¡­something must have happened to their master.

    Did he fall and they are currently looking for a healing mage?

    However, the ces where they are looking at is kind of strange.

    There¡¯s no way you can find a healing mage if you open the lid of a trash can.

    Perhaps they identally threw something important.

    The man in butler clothes saw the thinking me.

    What is it?

    Why are you staring at me?

    ¡¸Bron-sama!¡¹

    Oh, the other party seemed to know me.

    Maa, where did we meet?

    I can¡¯t remember¡­

    ¡¸We serve Count Pugyaru.¡¹

    Count Pugyaru?

    Gol¡¯s wife¡¯s Enderi¡¯s family.

    I see. It is not surprising if we have met somewhere.

    ¡¸Excuse us but, have you seen the family head?¡¹

    No, I haven¡¯t seen him¡­

    Don¡¯t tell me that Count Pugyaru is missing.

    ¡¸Yes. He¡¯s supposed to be in his room alone but suddenly¡­forgive my impertinence but, can you help us search for him?¡¹

    Ah, yes.

    ¡¸Have you contacted the governor?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I have. They are already helping with the search. However, because there was an event, they won¡¯t be able to conduct arge scale search until tomorrow¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    However, I¡¯m sure Miyo-san¡¯s men are already searching for the count.

    I heard that the governor is an excellent man so I¡¯m sure he¡¯s working as hard as possible.

    What¡¯s the current status of the search?

    Is there any chance of the teleportation gate being used?

    ¡¸It seems like he didn¡¯t use the teleportation gate. However, considering the possibility of kidnapping, it is difficult to determine if passed through there or not.¡¹

    Right.

    If they hid him in a box, it would be hard to tell if he used it or not.

    That¡¯s the problem with teleportation gates.

    I¡¯ll report this to Uncle Demon Kingter.

    However, kidnapping is the worst-case scenario, right?

    Is it possible that he moved alone?

    ¡¸That¡¯s also quite possible. Our lord prefers to move alone.¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸Yes. Especially when ites to business.¡¹

    I see.

    What was Count Pugyaru¡¯s purpose foring to this city?

    ¡¸He heard that there was a big explosion incident near this city so he went here to investigate.¡¹

    Eh?

    I heard that Uncle Demon King has already investigated and taken care of that incident.

    ¡¸This is just between you and me but, it seems like our lord took an interest in a book that was taken from the ce that exploded.¡¹

    A book?

    I¡¯ve never heard of it.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true either because our only source of information is unconfirmed rumors¡­¡¹

    Fumu.

    Well, I don¡¯t care about the authenticity of that information.

    What I want to know is whether it could be the cause of Count Pugyaru¡¯s disappearance.

    Considering what you just said, could it be that Count Pugyaru went to the explosion site alone?

    Probably not.

    If Count Pugyaru is alone, he might have a better chance of finding the whereabouts of the book.

    He acted alone to get the book.

    Do you think that¡¯s possible?

    No, I¡¯m sure the count should have informed someone even if he wants to act alone¡­

    For now, let¡¯s assume that Count Pugyaru is looking for a book.

    However, most of the bookstores are already closed because it¡¯s midnight.

    I don¡¯t have any idea where he might be trading books behind the scenes.

    Since the butlers who are searching for the book have already contacted the governor, I guess they don¡¯t mind if things get a little out of hand.

    The problem is that something might have happened to Count Pugyaru.

    ¡­

    But, let¡¯s ask them first.

    If this gets bigger than expected, will it be okay?

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m sorry for troubling you.¡¹

    Understood.

    I wrote a letter for Youko-san of Vige Five asking for help.

    We are against time so I¡¯ll make it brief.

    Count Pugyaru is missing.

    I want additional manpower to search for him.

    I also want information on the usage of the teleportation gate.

    That¡¯s about it.

    I¡¯m sure Youko-san will understand the severity of the situation and send someone right away.

    -0-

    By the way, butler-san.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    I¡¯d like to confirm something for the sake of research.

    Does Count Pugyaru ever hide in a trash can?

    ¡¸For the Pugyaru family, escaping is not a shame. Their family motto is ¡°If you ever escape, use every means possible.¡±.¡¹

    I see¡­in other words, he will do what it takes to escape even if he has to hide in a trash can.

    ¡¸He hasn¡¯t done it yet but some of her daughters have already done it.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    I hope you¡¯re not talking about Enderi-san.

    Read thetest update only at

    Now, there¡¯s one thing I forgot.

    The acting vige chief of Vige Five is Youko.

    There¡¯s no doubt about it.

    However, at night, Youko returns to Big Tree Vige.

    It¡¯s currently night.

    Midnight.

    It seems like my letter traveled to Vige Five using the teleportation gate and from Vige Five, it was sent to Big Tree Vige.

    Result.

    Vige Chief appeared.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not good at searching for people but in cases like this, number means a lot. Let¡¯s do our best!¡¹

    The dragon king appeared.

    ¡¸I have to show my grandchildren and great-grandchildren my good points.¡¹

    The gatekeeper dragon appeared.

    ¡¸Let them taste the radishes I¡¯ve harvested.¡¹

    ¡­

    Why these three?

    The high elves oneesan and the lizardmen oniisans behind are enough, right?

    Ah, Gi-san¡¯s here too.

    Why are you holding your head?

    Hnn?

    You want to talk with me alone?

    Why?

    ¡¸Bron-sama, things have turned to worst. However, fear not. I will protect vige chief. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll protect him.¡¹

    Ehto¡­

    How about Dors-san and Doraim-san?

    ¡¸Nothing will happen to them even if you leave them alone. However, I have a request for you.¡¹

    What is it?

    ¡¸They are just the first batch. The second batch wille soon.¡¹

    Second batch?

    ¡¸Vige chief¡¯s wives. Since it was such ate hour, they¡¯re kind of murderous.¡¹

    Ah¡­AHHHH

    Their precious nighttime with vige chief¡­

    I interrupted them so they should be furious.

    Eh?

    You¡¯re not going to ask me to pacify them, do you?

    ¡¸No. When this is all over, I would like you to back me up when the me falls to me for some reason.¡¹

    Are you saying that this¡­fiasco is rted to Gi-san?

    ¡¸It¡¯s not just me. It¡¯s rted to ancient devils. Don¡¯t put it the other way around, okay?¡¹

    Ah, yes.

    Ehto.

    An ancient devil(Gi-san) appeared.

    He seems to be focused on defending himself with everything he got.

 Chapter 723 â€“ The Fallen Watogang

    <h4>Chapter 723 - The Fallen Watogang</h4>

    My name is Beton.

    Beton Guri Anon.

    Like Gi and Prada, I¡¯m a devil from the ancient times.

    ¡¸Okay, it¡¯s done. But don¡¯t expect too much since this is only a simple soup. How about Dors?¡¹

    ¡¸Mine¡¯s done too¡­¡­vige chief, don¡¯t look at me with too much surprise. When I was young, I cooked for myself. If it¡¯s just this much, I can do it. How about Doraim?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it would be better to wait for the radish to soak up more for more vor. I¡¯ll take care of this so please go ahead.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Then, prepare the bowls and tes¡­excuse me, they are in the box over there, can you please take it?¡¹

    ¡¸Can you use chopsticks? If you can¡¯t there¡¯s a fork there too.¡¹

    Currently, I¡¯m preparing food in the middle of nowhere with a group of strange men.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    How did this happen?

    Ah, I feel that mochi thing is very delicious.

    Two, please.

    Eh?

    You don¡¯t mind if I take three?

    Thank you very much.

    Three, please.

    -0-

    Yeah, mochi was delicious as expected.

    I regret that I didn¡¯t say four.

    ¡­

    Wait a minute.

    So, why am I eating with this group of strange men?

    I was fighting with Prada and the demon Watogang a little while ago.

    That was a difficult battle.

    In terms of fighting skills, I¡¯m better than the two of them.

    However, I had a hard time dealing with Prada¡¯s defense and Watogang¡¯s offense.

    To be honest, the possibility of losing even crossed my mind.

    But I won¡¯t lose.

    There¡¯s no way I would lose.

    I closed the distance and took a new stance.

    Watogang did not attack but held his ground.

    Prada was hiding behind Watogang.

    After a moment.

    It was the moment I stepped forward.

    Watogang blew to the side, rolled, and fell.

    I couldn¡¯t understand what had happened.

    Neither did Prada, who was hiding behind Watogang.

    Watogang stayed down and didn¡¯t move a muscle.

    Prada gestures to me and asks if I did it but I shake my head.

    It wasn¡¯t me.

    It was Prada, wasn¡¯t it?

    I gestured to her but she denied it with all her might.

    She doesn¡¯t seem to be lying.

    But then¡­

    Are there others?

    There is someone else with us here though she had already disappeared from my mind since she¡¯s not involved with the battle.

    The devil that Prada called Hermes.

    Prada must have thought of it too.

    Me and Prada looked at Ermes and asked her with a gesture if it was her but she denied it.

    Well, that¡¯s probably the truth.

    She¡¯s the one who brought Watogang here after all.

    If she had hit Watogang, what was she nning in the first ce?

    I mean¡­

    Is there someone else here?

    My barrier around the area hasn¡¯t been lifted.

    Even if someone were to approach, they wouldn¡¯t even notice us.

    However, assuming that there is indeed another party, I still have a question.

    Why Watogang?

    If the other party was helping me, then he should have targeted Prada and not Watogang.

    Also, since he already interfered in our battle, why isn¡¯t he showing up?

    I don¡¯t understand his purpose.

    Is there really someone there?

    Given what happened, I don¡¯t want to make my move and fight against Prada.

    Prada seems to have judged the same.

    I¡¯m done for.

    This stalemate is not in my favor.

    If Gies, I won¡¯t be able topete with him now.

    Well, I don¡¯t think Gi¡¯s the same as he used to be either¡­

    I spotted a torch light at a distance.

    It is approaching us.

    Could it be the one who attacked Watogang?

    A torch is running towards us with great speed.

    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a friend or foe so I took a stance.

    Prada and Hermes also took their stance.

    The one running toward us was a middle-aged demon wearing a butler¡¯s clothes.

    I don¡¯t know him.

    I looked at Prada and Hermes but they didn¡¯t seem to know him either.

    The middle-aged demon in butler¡¯s clothes headed straight to the unconscious Watogang.

    ¡¸My lord! This isn¡¯t good! We must treat him, quick!¡¹

    With that, he roughly carried Watogang on his shoulders and ran back in the direction he hade.

    Me, Prada, and Hermes saw them off without disturbing him¡­

    We looked at each other.

    Ehto¡­

    Given what happened, he shouldn¡¯t have been the one who attacked Watogang, right?

    We nodded to each other.

    So, will the stalemate continue?

    Just as I was thinking that, another person approached us.

    This time, there was more than one.

    Could they be the real deal?

    They¡¯re illuminating their surroundings using light magic.

    It looks like a group of four.

    They are lightly armed to be adventurers¡­

    Three humans and one beastkin?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    This presence!

    Those two humans are ancient dragons!

    The ancient dragons are natural enemies of devils.

    No matter how hard we try, we devils can¡¯t beat ancient dragons.

    It¡¯s not a matter of effort or tactics but a matter of racepatibility.

    One is already a nightmare and there are two of them?

    This is bad this is bad this is bad¡­

    How can I escape?

    How?

    I¡¯m already at a distance where they can see me.

    Even if I run away as fast as I can, they¡¯ll catch up with me.

    They even have no need to catch up.

    I¡¯m already at their attack range.

    If an ancient dragon wants me dead, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll live.

    Since I¡¯m not dead yet, it means that the ancient dragons are not here to defeat me.

    In other words, a coincidence.

    I¡¯m very unlucky.

    If that is the case, I might be able to work things out through conversation.

    Eureka!

    Ah, wait.

    It might be bad if Prada or Hermes say something.

    Since all of us are devils, we should work together¡­¡­

    I looked at Prada and Hermes with eyes full of hope.

    Prada was stunned.

    It was as if she had seen something impossible.

    I understand how you feel.

    There are two ancient dragons after all.

    However, what came out of Prada¡¯s mouth begs to disagree.

    ¡¸How can you be here, vige chief!!¡¹

    ¡­vige chief?

    Prada, are you confused?

    I think this is the worst time to be confused.

    And Hermes.

    Please don¡¯t hide behind me.

    ¡­¡­

    When did you get there?

    I didn¡¯t even notice.

    By chance, if Hermes had fought, would I have been killed right away?

    Is she that strong?

    Hermes looked like she had done something wrong and was found out.

    If I¡¯m not wrong, that means the ancient dragons are chasing after Hermes?

    In other words, given that I seem to be protecting her is the worst thing to do.

    G-get away from me.

    ¡¸No desu. Let¡¯s get scolded together!¡¹

    Why me!

    ¡¸You put dangerous magic circles around Shashaato City desu!¡¹

    They are certainly dangerous but I put a safeguard on them.

    They are only effective to the point that they will be unnoticeable.

    While Hermes and I were fighting, Prada ran up to the four before I knew it and said,

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s all those two¡¯s fault.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    I had never wanted to punch Prada so much in my life.

    -0-

    Andter, I learned what happened to Watogang.

    He was not attacked.

    He was sent flying and fell on his own.

    In other words, he¡¯s acting.

    He called it ¡°pretending to be hit¡±.

    Why did he do that at that moment?

    ¡¸I had a very bad feeling. I thought it was the best timing. I knew that my house¡¯s butler was nearby.¡¹

    Well, it¡¯s true that Watogang left the scene cleanly.

    I envy him.

    Besides, the battle stopped when Watogang pretended to be hit and the vige chief and the two ancient dragons had no need to intervene and we were able to discuss things¡­¡­

    It may have been a good result.

 Chapter 724 â€“ Village Chief Makes His Move

    <h4>Chapter 724 - Vige Chief Makes His Move</h4>

    With the autumn harvest just around the corner, my hands are free so I built a new tea house in the courtyard.

    This time, Ann notified the chickens in advance so they wouldn¡¯t take over the tea house.

    Thank goodness.

    I lounged on the tatami mats in the tea house.

    Yeah, satisfying.

    Ah, it¡¯s not just the tatami.

    This time, I¡¯m also enjoying the scenery.

    I opened the shoji and looked at the courtyard.

    There, I can see andscape garden with white sand, and rocks as if it is a miniature sea¡­

    There was a flock of chickens there.

    ¡­¡­

    The eye of the leader chicken is like saying:

    As Ann requested, we will not enter that structure.

    However, it will be fine for us to flock here.

    ¡­

    I see.

    Is that what you think?

    The leader chicken and I stare at each other.

    The first one to look away loses.

    Just as I was thinking that, Anne came and chased the chickens away. No questions asked.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll discipline them againter.¡¹

    Don¡¯t be too hard on them.

    I feel eerie if the chickens are so obedient.

    -0-

    The next day.

    I¡¯m crushing oyster shells until they are powdered in the courtyard.

    I n to mix them with the chicken feed.

    I heard that this makes the egg they produce stronger.

    Oysters are often eaten by seakins and I ordered some. They are readily avable so we had them for dinner yesterday.

    The oysters wererge and delicious.

    The shells that I¡¯m crushing now are from that time.

    The chickens want me to give them meat instead of shells but why should I care?

    I don¡¯t care about their likes since they chicken had already devoured a whole box of oystersst night.

    We were having a barbecue on the patio to celebrate the harvest so I let my guard down.

    I¡¯m a little impressed with their attitude today. Even though they were severely scolded yesterday because¡­Ann¡¯s favorite food is oyster.

    No, I guess it¡¯s because they are birds.

    -0-

    Incidentally, Aegis only eats meat too and not the shells.

    Yesterday, he was even roasting his own oysters.

    Seeing how he squeeze lemon was amazing.

    Hnn?

    What¡¯s up, Aegis?

    ¡­you want to eat more oysters?

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    I¡¯ll order some more.

    When I said that, not only Aegis but the chickens were pleased too.

    What¡¯s this¡­

    Okay, I¡¯ll order some for the chickens too.

    -0-

    I spent my day like that and night came.

    While I was rxing after taking a bath, I received an emergency letter from Vige Five.

    It was addressed to Youko but she was taking a bath with her daughter, Hitoe, so I read it for her.

    It came from Bron and he was asking for help.

    Count Pugyaru is missing in Shashaato City?

    Count Pugyaru is Gol¡¯s wife¡¯s father, right?

    No, that¡¯s not all.

    One of the civil servant girls is also his daughter.

    This can¡¯t be left unattended.

    Let¡¯s go help in finding him.

    That¡¯s what I decided but when I was about to make my move, I was stopped by a civil servant girl.

    She¡¯s Count Pugyaru¡¯s daughter.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to worry about my father. He will survive given any situation.¡¹

    I guess she said those because of her trust in him.

    However, doesn¡¯t that mean that we shouldn¡¯t look for him?

    I exined to her that I already knew the situation so I had to go.

    It was night but when I recruitedrades, the high elves and lizardmen agreed to join.

    Numbers are everything in terms of search.

    He¡¯ll be saved.

    Hnn?

    Doraim and Dors too?

    ¡¸I have to show my grandchildren and great-grandchildren my good points.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good opportunity to spread the taste of radish.¡¹

    No, what are you nning to do?

    We¡¯re going to leave because we¡¯re going to find a missing person.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay it¡¯s okay. If wee with you, things will be less troublesome.¡¹

    Is that so?

    Then, I ask for your help.

    Loo, Tier, and Ann will help too but it will take some time for them to prepare.

    That can¡¯t be helped because women need to be prepared when they go out.

    Let¡¯s go there first.

    Ah, can I leave it to you to inform Youko and gather information on the teleportation gate?

    Yes, please.

    -0-

    When I left my mansion, the kuros and the spiderlings were already waiting for me.

    However¡­

    I can take you to Vige Five but I can¡¯t take you to Shashaato City.

    If I do that, the demon king and Beezel would be in trouble.

    ¡­No, wait.

    When ites to searching for someone missing, the kuros are necessary.

    They have good noses.

    Also, when ites to searching the streets of Shashaato City, the power of the spiderlings can be relied on.

    Yeah, absolutely.

    They are helpers.

    I don¡¯t want to be toote because of hesitation.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I¡¯ll apologize to the demon king and Beezelter.

    I¡¯m going to take the kuros and the spiderlings with me but I¡¯ll do my best for them to not be seen by the residents.

    -0-

    We arrived in Vige Five with no problem.

    It was out of my expectation when Futa, who was in charge of the teleportation gate, asked me ¡°Where are you going to attack?¡±.

    As we approached the teleportation gate to Shashaato City at the foot of Vige Five, Gi joined us.

    Gi¡¯s first question was ¡°Where are you going to attack?¡±. I wondered if he discussed that joke with Futa.

    Maybe they are making me feel better because I was looking more serious than usual.

    When I heard that someone was missing, I couldn¡¯t help but imagine something bad like a kidnapping or an ident.

    I only think of bad things.

    Let¡¯s try to be calmer.

    It¡¯s possible that he just went shopping nearby.

    Yeah.

    Gi also said that he would help us and joined us.

    -0-

    We encountered a problem at the teleportation gate at the foot of Vige five and the teleportation gate in Shashaato City.

    The kuros and the spiderlings were able to hide behind roofs and shadows in the city but they couldn¡¯t hide when they had to go through the teleportation gate.

    Therefore, those guarding the teleportation gates and the users who saw the kuros and the spiderlings passed out.

    They¡¯re not that scary.

    I wish they wouldn¡¯t faint instantly.

    They¡¯ll definitely get angryter.

    It was a good thing that almost everyone fainted so there¡¯s nomotion but it can still be considered a failure so I had some of the high elves and lizardmen take care of the fainted ones.

    There¡¯s no time to reflect.

    We have to find Count Pugyaru.

    Hnn?

    The kuros and the spiderlings asked to act independently.

    I don¡¯t mind, but do you know how Count Pugyaru looks or smells?

    You saw him in the movie before?

    Yeah, he was in that movie.

    As for smell, you¡¯re going to look for unusual or suspicious smells.

    Can you identify malicious smells?

    I see.

    Alright, then.

    I¡¯ll leave it for you to decide on your own in case of emergency.

    I will allow you to attack.

    The kuros and spiderlings won¡¯t run amok for no reason.

    I have that much trust in them.

    However, if you find the situation dangerous, don¡¯t hesitate to run away.

    If there¡¯s a chance that you¡¯ll get injured, don¡¯t push yourself too hard.

    I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll push yourselves too hard and get injured.

    It¡¯s important to find Count Pugyaru but it¡¯s also important not to get hurt.

    The kuros and spiderlings nodded and started to move.

    Hmm, they¡¯re fast.

    They seemed to disappear into the darkness of the night.

    Ah, I have to move too.

    Let¡¯s go to¡­let¡¯s meet up with Bron first.

    Let¡¯s hear thetest news from him.

    I¡¯ll be disappointed if they have already found Count Pugyaru but that would be for the best.

    I hope he¡¯s okay.

    Dors, Doraim, Gi, the high elves, and the lizardmen will be with us until then.

    -0-

    Q: Does Futa still manage the teleportation gate at night?

    A: She has free shift. So sometimes she¡¯s there, sometimes she¡¯s not.

    When she¡¯s not around, gate users can just write their own names in the notebook she keeps there.

    (There¡¯s no need to worry about security even if she¡¯s not there because the arachne Arako is on Big Tree Dungeon¡­On Vige Five side, there are silver coins and other things on sight.)

    By the way, Futa is helping the civil servants of Vige Five while managing the teleportation gate. Therefore, only those who know the existence of the teleportation gate can ask Futa¡¯s help.

 Chapter 725 â€“ Found Him Right Away

    <h4>Chapter 725 - Found Him Right Away</h4>

    I was able to meet up with Bron immediately.

    Count Pugyaru¡¯s butler was with him so he told me thetest information.

    Umu.

    Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have to shrug my shoulders because he had been discovered.

    And there were too few clues.

    On top of that, it is possible that they have been moved to another ce using the teleportation gate¡­¡­

    ¡¸We have to expect the worst but the patriarch is not ipetent either. Especially when ites to self-preservation, you can trust him in that aspect.¡¹

    He said he can be trusted in self preservation¡­

    ¡¸Even if it is kidnapping, he can negotiate with the kidnappers and stay safe.¡¹

    So that¡¯s what you mean.

    ¡¸The others are already taking care of the other ends of the teleportation gates so we only need to search around the City of Shashaato. Thank you very much for your cooperation.¡¹

    Okay, then, let¡¯s move now.

    Also, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a point in acting together.

    I think it would be better if we spread out and search in small groups.

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s true but there¡¯s a possibility that the patriarch won¡¯te out without our people.¡¹

    He won¡¯te out?

    ¡¸If he¡¯s hiding from a crisis, even if a stranger calls out to him, the patriarch won¡¯te out.¡¹

    Right, I see.

    ¡¸My apologies but please allow someone from our family to apany you.¡¹

    I think it¡¯s the other way around. It is us who¡¯ll apany you.

    I have to say something.

    Or maybe not. I don¡¯t want to be handed themand of the search.

    I¡¯m not a professional searcher or anything.

    In any case, we divided the high elves and lizardmen who apanied us into several groups and started searching.

    I¡¯m with Dors, Doraim, Gi, Bron, and the butler.

    What¡¯s this¡­¡­

    Aren¡¯t we too many¡­shouldn¡¯t we break up?

    I asked Bron but he told me to give up since this is already the optimal squad.

    ¡¸Those who should be kept an eye on and those who¡¯ll keep an eye should be put together in one group.¡¹

    Is that so?

    So, are you saying we have to keep an eye on Dors and Doraim?

    ¡­¡­

    Just to confirm, I¡¯m not the one you¡¯re referring to when you said ¡°someone to keep an eye on¡±, right?

    ¡¸Vige chief is the only one who can suppress Dors-san and Doraim-san.¡¹

    Right.

    Let¡¯s start searching.

    -0-

    Count Pugyaru¡¯s people have already decided on the search area and they are searching widely and thinly.

    So, we are free to search as we please.

    Though I don¡¯t like the sound of that ¡°free¡±.

    We are currently in front of Big Roof Shashaato.

    In other words, we are almost at the center of the City of Shashaato.

    Where should we even start? East? West? North? South?

    ¡¸There was an event in the south of the city this afternoon. The south has a lot of suspicious people. Especially in the southeast, there¡¯s even a campground for people who are not citizens of this city. Let¡¯s look there.¡¹

    Gi insisted so strongly and Bron agreed.

    However, Dors disagreed.

    ¡¸Northwest¡¹

    Dors¡¯ opinion was supported by Doraim.

    ¡¸My radishes are saying northwest too.¡¹

    Don¡¯t use radishes to ventriloquize, Doraim.

    It will make it harder to eat.

    So, what¡¯s the basis of Dors and Doraim in going northwest?

    Don¡¯t tell me you use radish to tell your fortune.

    ¡¸Uh¡­¡¹

    Dors thought a moment before answering my question.

    ¡¸There is a devil who serves dragons over there. And she¡¯s with some others too.¡¹

    Hnn?

    Ah, really?

    ¡¸Just because they are serving us doesn¡¯t mean they are always around us.¡¹

    What do you mean?

    ¡¸They¡¯re in this city too. ording to someone¡¯s report, there¡¯s something happening in the northwest of the city. He said someone has set up a suspicious barrier outside the city. Then, there¡¯s suddenly someone missing. Doesn¡¯t that sound fishy?¡¹

    Certainly.

    So, based on that information, you proposed to go northwest?

    ¡­¡­

    Can¡¯t you just say something like that from the start?

    Someone¡¯s life is at stake.

    Hmm¡­?

    No no.

    Dors and Doraim are mighty dragons.

    However, that doesn¡¯t mean that they treat someone else¡¯s life lightly.

    So, why did they withhold the information?

    Does that mean that Count Pugyaru is safe?

    Dors and Doraim are not telling me even though I¡¯m already pleading with my eyes.

    Let¡¯s just hope he¡¯s okay.

    And now, we know where we are going!

    Northwest!

    Bron, is that okay?

    Good.

    Butler-san?

    Good.

    Gi, why do you have the ¡°it¡¯s the end of the world¡± look?

    No, we don¡¯t know if Count Pugyaru is definitely in the northwest so we can go our separate ways.

    ¡¸No no, please let me stay by your side.¡¹

    I don¡¯t mind but¡­

    ¡¸Ah, Gi. I¡¯ll give you the task of guiding those who¡¯ll follow us.¡¹

    Before I answered, Dors told that to Gi.

    Gi had a look of resignation on his face.

    Then, he took Bron¡¯s hand and asked him to do something.

    What was that?

    -0-

    We only have to go in a straight line until we arrive at a suspicious ce.

    ¡­¡­

    I don¡¯t see any suspicious ce at all.

    I left the direction of travel to Dors.

    Then, the butler¡¯splexion suddenly changed.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. We have found the patriarch. My apologies but I¡¯ll move ahead.¡¹

    The butler bowed to us and then, ran off at a great speed.

    I wondered if it was okay to go in the direction the butler was sprinting to.

    We followed him and the butler came back carrying an unconscious man.

    ¡¸As you can see, the patriarch is safe.¡¹

    As you can see?

    It looks like he has fainted.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. This is one of the patriarch¡¯s self-defense technique, pretending to be hit.¡¹

    So, he¡¯s conscious?

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s a dangerous technique that no one should try half-heartedly, he really fainted. The way he¡¯s acting, he won¡¯t wake up for a few days. I¡¯ll take the patriarch to a safe ce during that time.¡¹

    I see.

    Yeah, get him to a safe ce.

    We also need to contact all those people who are looking for him.

    ¡¸Leave contacting them to me. By the way, can I trouble you with something? There are people over there who seems to be the ringleader of this matter, can I trouble you to hear the situation from them?¡¹

    Ringleader?

    ¡¸I only want to know why they kidnap the patriarch.¡¹

    Ah, yeah.

    I want to know that too.

    However, they are people who even kidnapped Count Pugyaru.

    Aren¡¯t they dangerous?

    No, even if I¡¯m with Dors and Doraim, it¡¯s better to stay away from dangerous ces¡­

    ¡¸Vige chief, it¡¯s okay. Prada¡¯s there.¡¹

    I¡¯m a little surprised with what Doraim said.

    Could it be that it was Prada who kidnapped Count Pugyaru?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know so let¡¯s ask her about the situation. It¡¯s not dangerous.¡¹

    Ah, really?

    Since Doraim said so, let¡¯s go.

    Let¡¯s hear from her.

    I told that to the butler and decided to move on.

    However, will they stay at that ce?

    They should be running away already, right?

    -0-

    No, they¡¯re not.

    There were three women at the scene.

    I know two of them, Prada and Hermes.

    And a stranger¡­¡­

    ¡¸M-my name is Beton.¡¹

    The frightened Beton greeted Dors and Doraim.

    Now, let¡¯s hear what¡¯s going on.

    Ah, yes, from what I heard, Prada and Hermes did not do anything wrong.

 Chapter 726 â€“ Evening Meal

    <h4>Chapter 726 - Evening Meal</h4>

    A meadow at midnight.

    Illuminated by the light magic casted by Dors, there arerge pits here and there.

    There were even gigantic holes in some ces.

    There must have been a fierce battle here.

    I wonder how Count Pugyaru survived in such a ce.

    Is he actually very strong?

    No, the butler said that Count Pugyaru¡¯s self-preservation methods are off the roof.

    He might have managed to negotiate.

    ¡­¡­

    That¡¯s still something amazing.

    Yeah.

    -0-

    Well, I brought food and cooking utensils.

    Or rather, that¡¯s all my luggage is.

    To be honest, I came out to look for the missing Count Pugyaru but I didn¡¯t think I could be of any help in finding anyone.

    I had no experience in searching for missing people.

    And it was even the middle of the night.

    So I thought, it would be best if I acted like a man who would follow instructions and not get in the way.

    That¡¯s why I carried my own food on my back so that I could at least prepare food¡­

    Well, Count Pugyaru was found safe and sound so I wasn¡¯t able to use them.

    Regretful.

    No, it¡¯s a good thing that I didn¡¯t need to use them.

    I¡¯m not sad¡­

    Prada¡¯s stomach growled.

    It seems like she hasn¡¯t eaten anything since this morning.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    That¡¯s not good.

    Very not good.

    Even if it is already midnight, you still have to eat.

    It¡¯s not a bad idea to eat outdoors.

    No no no, there¡¯s no need to rush back to the city.

    Fortunately, I brought food and cooking utensils.

    Ah, really fortunate.

    So, let¡¯s eat.

    -0-

    I unpacked my luggage and started cooking¡­oh, I need to start fire first.

    Fufufu.

    Unlike in the past, I¡¯m able to make fire quickly now.

    I can feel my growth.

    Hnn?

    I heard that Doraim cooks but Dors can cook too?

    Aren¡¯t you the dragon king?

    Ah, Beton-san, please sit down.

    Bron, Hermes, and Prada will help me. Dors and Doraim will cook on their own since what they want to cook doesn¡¯t need extra hands.

    ¡¸Uhm, excuse me, that, it¡¯s this¡­ehto, aren¡¯t you going to ask what happened?¡¹

    We can always listen while we are eating.

    Yeah, let¡¯s go with that.

    I continued cooking.

    -0-

    Okay, it¡¯s done.

    But don¡¯t expect too much since this is only a simple soup.

    How about Dors?

    ¡¸Mine¡¯s done too¡­¡­vige chief, don¡¯t look at me with too much surprise. When I was young, I cooked for myself. If it¡¯s just this much, I can do it. How about Doraim?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it would be better to wait for the radish to soak up more for more vor. I¡¯ll take care of this so please go ahead.¡¹

    Okay.

    Then, prepare the bowls and tes¡­

    Beton-san.

    Excuse me, they are in the box over there.

    Can you please take them?

    Yeah, that¡¯s it.

    Thank you.

    Ah, how many mochi do you want in your soup, Beton-san?

    What I mean by mochi is this white food.

    Two.

    I really don¡¯t mind if you want three.

    Hahaha, three then.

    What about Bron, Dors, and Doraim?

    Two, three, three.

    What about Prada and Hermes?

    Three, four.

    Yeah, we have more.

    I¡¯ve brought more than enough since I expected that it would take time to search.

    Besides, we will be pounding new mochi soon so we need to consume them.

    Don¡¯t be shy.

    One more for Dors and one more for Doraim.

    Three more for Prada?

    That¡¯s six.

    Can you eat them all?

    You haven¡¯t eaten since this morning¡­okay.

    Six for you then.

    Bron and Hermes will think about it after they eat their share.

    Okay.

    How about you, Beton-san?

    Three is enough?

    Is it?

    Just let me know if you want more.

    Well then, let¡¯s eat.

    Since we were eating outdoors, there were no tables or chairs.

    So we each sit on a moderately sized rock.

    I thought Beton-san was going to sit at the best spot but he asked Dors to sit there.

    So, she¡¯s someone who respects her elders.

    She doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad person.

    Since I was impressed with her kindness, I hoped that Dors would not try to give up that seat to me.

    You just need to cast a spell on the ground and make a table and chairs?

    No, I¡¯m not against it but I think¡­ah, in order to converse about what happened, it is better to set up a more formal venue like that?

    Right, we still have to talk about that.

    Got it.

    I¡¯ll leave it to you.

    -0-

    The table and chairs are luxurious and not suitable for outdoor use.

    They are reasonably sturdy but they are made of y so I¡¯m notfortable putting dishes on them.

    I put down the cloth I brought with me on the table to make it a tablecloth.

    I put down the bowls of soup that I had made and the tes of stir-fried rice that Dors had made.

    It looks like Doraim still needs time so we¡¯ll start eating what we have first.

    By the way, he is making stewed radish.

    He needs to keep an eye on the low heat to make sure the temperature won¡¯t increase.

    Because of that, he has to enjoy his food a little far away.

    Now, let¡¯s eat.

    -0-

    Hmmm, this is Dors¡¯ stir-fried rice.

    It¡¯s delicious.

    To be honest, I was surprised.

    The dragons were generally happy with the food in the vige so I thought their cooking level was the same as the old oni maids but this stir fry is on the same level as the current oni maids.

    Were the dragons cooking properly in their homes?

    ¡¸No, that is not the case.¡¹

    ?

    ¡¸The dragons or rather, the ancient dragons, have a rule that civilization and culture that we should live in should be ording to the average civilization and culture of the world.¡¹

    What does that mean?

    ¡¸To put it simply, ording to ourw, we can only live as much as the average of the world is. If we want to live a better life, we should raise the world¡¯s standard of living.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸However, too much civilization and culture can be dangerous. Us, the ancient dragons, are in a position where we have to regte excessive civilizations and cultures. It¡¯s pretty difficult.¡¹

    Right, not a long time ago, Loo and Dors talked about the universal ship.

    However, how is that rted to Dors¡¯ cooking skills?

    ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s not umon for young people to do several dangerous things out of curiosity before they take on their roles¡­¡­ At that time, I thought thew was just a distraction.¡¹

    So, there was a time when Dors was young and impulsive too.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. Well, a role is a role. If I didn¡¯t have this opportunity, I don¡¯t even know when will I be able to cook next.¡¹

    That¡¯s tough.

    ¡¸Yeah. Seriously. In Big Tree Vige, the oni maids are all ring at me.¡¹

    Ahahaha.

    I¡¯m sure they¡¯re not doing that. They are just treating the kitchen as their territory.

    If you ask them nicely, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll let you use it.

    Also, I¡¯m sure the children will be pleased with the food you cook.

    ¡¸They¡¯ll be happy. However, Raimeiren¡¯s mood will worsen, twice.¡¹

    What about Raimeiren?

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­she¡¯s good at roasting something.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸The amount that can be eaten will be dependent on her mood.¡¹

    Ah, I see.

    Next time, I¡¯ll ask Ann and the others to casually make a move to teach her how to cook.

    Yeah, that¡¯s a good idea.

    If Raimeiren can cook something edible, then, Dors no longer need to hold back in cooking for the children.

    That¡¯s good.

    Hnn?

    What¡¯s the matter, Beton-san?

    Ah, do you want a refill?

    Well, Doraim¡¯s stewed radishes will be ready soon and they will be distributed right away too.

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not what I want to say¡­¡­well, I was wondering what happened to asking about what happened¡­isn¡¯t that the reason why this table was set up?¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    I-I didn¡¯t forget.

    Yes, I haven¡¯t forgotten about it.

    I was just about to ask.

    Hahaha.

    ¡­¡­

    I¡¯m sorry.

    I forgot.

 Chapter 727 â€“ Sheâ€™s the One Whoâ€™ll be Hanged

    <h4>Chapter 727 ¨C She¡¯s the One Who¡¯ll be Hanged</h4>

    While eating the stew radish, I asked Prada, Hermes, and Beton-san what had happened.

    Prada said that as soon as she arrived at Shashaato City, she noticed malicious magic circles set up all over the city and while disarming the magic circles, she and Beton-san fought here.

    ¡¸It was Beton who created those magic circles desu! Also, I reported this to Gi-sama and even asked him for reinforcements! I think it was negligence on Gi-sama¡¯s part that the reinforcements didn¡¯t arrive!¡¹

    All right, all right.

    I¡¯ll talk to Giter.

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    Hermes came here to check the suspicious barrier here and found Prada and Beton-san fighting.

    She said that for some reason, she can¡¯t participate in the battle so she brought Count Pugyaru as reinforcement to Prada.

    ¡¸He was the closest one that seem to be able to fight.¡¹

    I see.

    What prevented you from participating in the battle?

    ¡¸It¡¯s a condition to be able to work for Versa-sama desu.¡¹

    I see.

    -0-

    Beton-san said that the magic circles she had set up in the city had been destroyed so she fought with Prada because she¡¯s the one who destroyed them.

    ¡¸When we were fighting here, one of them had brought a demon who introduced himself as Watogang so the battle was prolonged¡­.I apologized if my clumsy barrier dirtied your eyes.¡¹

    Beton-san said that and bowed to Dors.

    For some reason, she¡¯s exining to Dors while I¡¯m the one who¡¯s asking questions.

    Well, Dors is the dragon king.

    I guess Beton-san knows that.

    I don¡¯t really mind.

    However, why do Dors have to pass that to me?

    ¡¸That¡¯s her testimony.¡¹

    And he also said that politely.

    Can you stop that?

    Look, Beton-san is looking at me with strange eyes.

    -0-

    Now, to summarize the story¡­.

    First of all, everything happened because of the magic circles in the city.

    In other words, it is Beton-san¡¯s fault?

    ¡¸Yes. I think that¡¯s the correct judgment! ¡¹

    ¡¸Me too desu!¡¹

    Prada and Hermes raise their hands to agree.

    If someone is going to be hanged for this incident, it will be her.

    But this is not a majority vote situation.

    Dors asked Beton-san why she had set up the magic circles.

    ¡¸F-for self-defense. More specifically to be able to protect mypanions desu.¡¹

    Prada strongly disagreed with Beton-san¡¯s testimony.

    ¡¸She¡¯s lying! Those magic circles are very dangerous and will definitely harm others. They are certainly not for self-defense!¡¹

    Is that true, Beton-san?

    ¡¸I-it is true that the life force of the person who stepped into the magic circle will be sucked but at worst, that person will only feel fatigued. It is certainly dangerous if you stay on it for a long time. That¡¯s why I put a preventive measure for safety. It is not dangerous.¡¹

    She said it¡¯s not dangerous.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true! If there was a safety measure, I would have noticed it! There¡¯s was no such thing in those magic circles!¡¹

    There¡¯s a discrepancy of testimonies here.

    I¡¯m sure we will be able to find out the truth if we check out the magic circles¡­.

    ¡¸All the magic circles in Shashaato City has been destroyed.¡¹

    Beton-san seems to be able to sense if the magic circles still exist.

    In the absence of evidence, the two side¡¯s ims remain contradictory.

    Well, personally speaking, you are already out of the game once you set up a dangerous magic circle whether it has safety measures or not¡­.

    How do those magic circles lead to self-defense or protecting yourpanions?

    From what I heard, they sound like offensive-type magic circles.

    ¡¸The life force taken by those magic circles will be absorbed by me. I can use them as magical power¡­.¡¹

    In other words, to power up yourself.

    ¡¸Yes. If I don¡¯t do that, I won¡¯t be able to beat them.¡¹

    Who are you going to fight?

    ¡¸It¡¯s a bit long to exin¡­.¡¹

    Summarize it as short as possible.

    ¡¸I used to live in a human country and came to Shashaato City with my friends. I, along with mypanions, thought of living in Shashaato City permanently but we found out that the human county sent assassins to go after us.¡¹

    You are going to fight against assassins?

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    I see.

    So that¡¯s your reason.

    However, I don¡¯t think that would justify setting up magic circles that would cause harm to others¡­.

    By the way, although it was summarized, it was still troublesome because my conversation with Beton-san is being mediated by Dors.

    -0-

    Fumu.

    By the way, Hermes.

    Yes, Hermes.

    You.

    While Beton-san and I were talking, you seemed to want to say something, didn¡¯t you?

    Say it.

    ¡¸N-no. There¡¯s no way I do¡­.¡¹

    I won¡¯t get angry so go ahead and say it.

    ¡¸The magic circles set up in Shashaato City were¡­.iplete so I made some changes to them¡­..¡¹

    ¡­¡­..

    I have a bad feeling about this.

    No, wait.

    It¡¯s still too early to panic.

    Trust Hermes, trust Hermes.

    So, what kind of changes did you make?

    ¡¸There was something that blocks the circle¡¯s full strength so I removed the blockage.¡¹

    My trust crumbles.

    -0-

    So, this is what happened.

    Beton-san set up magic circles with safety measures.

    The safety measures of those magic circles were deactivated by Hermes.

    Prada found the magic circles with the safety measures removed and panicked.

    This is how it happened.

    Neither Prada nor Beton-san was wrong.

    Hey, Hermes, seiza.

    Seiza means sitting with your legs together¡­yes, that¡¯s what seiza is.

    Ehto, so, why did Hermes tamper with the magic circles?

    ¡¸If you see something wrong and you can correct it with little effort, wouldn¡¯t you do it?¡¹

    ¡­..

    I know how you feel.

    I know but think a little before you act.

    ¡¸Versa-sama often tells me that.¡¹

    Then, start thinking.

    This case is terrible.

    I¡¯ll tell Versa so she can scold you properly.

    When I told that to Hermes, she looked so shocked.

    I feel sorry for her but there¡¯s nothing I could do.

    Ah, she has taken Count Pugyaru out too.

    I will tell her that too.

    -0-

    However, Prada said that she reported to Gi and even asked for reinforcements. Why didn¡¯t Gi send reinforcements?

    Given Gi¡¯s past behavior, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the one who would cut corners in those areas¡­.

    Yeah, Hermes.

    You seem to want to say something.

    Tell me everything.

    I think it will be more difficult if it is found outter.

    Yes, I¡¯ll cover up for you if I can.

    ¡¸Ehto, while I was fixing the magic circles, I encountered the people who seemed to be Gi-san¡¯s subordinates¡­.¡¹

    Don¡¯t tell me you kicked them out?

    ¡¸No, they told me to back off so I did.¡¹

    And you didn¡¯t even fight?

    ¡¸Yes. Fighting is forbidden.¡¹

    I see.

    So, Gi¡¯s reinforcements hade to Shashaato City.

    However, if they haven¡¯t met Prada, shouldn¡¯t they search for her?

    ¡¸Ano, may I give my opinion?¡¹

    Prada raised her hand with a reluctant look on her face.

    What is it?

    ¡¸I think Gi-sama¡¯s reinforcements thought that Hermes-san was the one who set up the magic circles.¡¹

    ¡­¡­..

    ¡¸However, since Hermes-san backed down, they decided that she had no intention to fight so they just destroyed the remaining magic circles, went home, and treated it as case closed.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Okay, let¡¯s summarize it.

    Beton-san set up a number of magic circles.

    Hermes fixes those circles and Prada went around to destroy them.

    When Beton-san noticed that the magic circles were being broken one after another, she took out Prada to fight.

    Hermes continues to fix magic circles.

    Gi¡¯s reinforcements stop Hermes and destroy all the magic circles.

    Gi¡¯s reinforcements leave but the battle between Beton-san and Prada is still ongoing.

    After that, Hermes noticed the battle between Beton-san and Prada and took Count Pugyaru out to join the battle.

    Is this how it went?

    Yeah, it seems to be consistent now.

    Good good good.

    By the way, Hermes.

    Could you hold up a stone about the size of a rice bale?

    Yes, while in seiza.

    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not mad.

    Like this:

    Like Loading...

 Chapter 728 â€“ Conquer Ploy

    <h4>Chapter 728 - Conquer Ploy</h4>

    After hearing what happened and punishing Hermes, we shouldn¡¯t think that this is the end of it.

    First, what happened to the dangerous circles in the city?

    ¡¸All have been destroyed¡¹

    ording to Beton-san.

    I don¡¯t think she would dare lie to Dors so it¡¯s safe to believe her.

    The question that remains is the cause of Beton-san¡¯s desire for power.

    Assassins dispatched by a human country.

    They are likely to target Beton-san and her friends so we need to deal with this issue as soon as possible.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Ehto, what should we do?

    Talk to the police?

    Is there a police force or simr organization in Shashaato City?

    I don¡¯t remember hearing about it.

    And if there were such an organization, it would have been in action when Count Pugyaru went missing.

    I didn¡¯t see any sign of such an organization.

    In other words, there¡¯s no such organization.

    I¡¯m sure of that but let¡¯s ask Bron to make sure.

    ¡¸Ehto, the regr army of the kingdom is in charge of things like that.¡¹

    I see.

    As expected of Bron.

    It¡¯s good that they taught you well in the academy¡­no?

    You didn¡¯t learn that from the academy since you started teaching soon after you enrolled.

    Okay.

    ¡¸However, the regr army stationed in Shashaato City were all dispatched to stand as guards during the event this morning so it is impossible for them to move right now. By the way, there are around 500 of them.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if 500 is a lot or too little for an army but¡­considering the size of this city, it should be too little.

    What would they do if monsters or demon beasts attack the city?

    ¡¸The city¡¯s defense doesn¡¯t only rely on the army but also on the city¡¯s merchant guild and adventurers guild. With their help, there should be around 5000 defenders.¡¹

    I see.

    And if the enemyes from the sea?

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s amercial area with humans, it is unlikely to be directly attacked¡­In the event of an invasion from another country, most of the city would be vacated and most would be holed up at the edge of the port. In an event like that, the city¡¯s merchant guild and adventurers guild won¡¯t get involved but the seakins will cooperate. Then, we will wait for the reinforcements that wille from the royal capital¡­since the teleportation gates have been built, that n should be undergoing a revision. I will look into it.¡¹

    No, it¡¯s just a small question. You don¡¯t have to look into it.

    However, I didn¡¯t know that there was a fort in the City of Shashaato.

    ¡¸It¡¯s part of the harbor but it¡¯s at the ce furthest from the center of the city.¡¹

    Why build in such a ce?

    ¡¸If it were closer to the city, civilians might get involved in the battle.¡¹

    Ah, so you mean it¡¯s a ce far from any dangerous facility.

    That¡¯s good.

    But I digress.

    Let¡¯s get back to the topic.

    -0-

    Even if the army can¡¯t move immediately, we should consult them.

    Fortunately, I have connection with Governor Ifrus of Shashaato City.

    Thanks to Miyo.

    ¡¸Ano, there¡¯s something fasting that way.¡¹

    Hnn?

    Bron says as he points in the direction of the city.

    I looked in the direction Bron was looking.

    It was night so we could only see light from the city in the distance.

    Is there something there?

    Oh, the city light is shing on and off.

    Or not.

    The city light is not shing but something crossed in front of the city lights.

    What was it?

    It¡¯s getting closer to us¡­

    Something entered the range of Dors¡¯ magic light and I finally saw what it was.

    It was the demon king¡¯s group riding a flying carpet.

    I was surprised as to why the demon king hase here but I have to confirm something first.

    That flying carpet belongs to our vige, right?

    After it dropped off the demon king¡¯s group, it tackled and curled up to me.

    Well, even if it did not, I could tell given the pattern of the carpet.

    What, are you mad at me?

    No, it¡¯s true that I left you behind.

    However, you were working as a rocking carpet for the little kids.

    I can¡¯t ask you to throw them out ande with me.

    Besides, you couldn¡¯t throw them out either, could you?

    Yeah, you understand?

    Good.

    Alright, let¡¯s make up.

    -0-

    Now then, the demon king¡¯s group¡­

    Riding the flying carpet were the demon king, Beezel, tts, and Hou.

    The demon king and the four heavenly kings all came together.

    ¡¸No, hahaha. The information we got is kind ofplicated so we judged that it would be faster if wee to the ce ourselves.¡¹

    ording to the demon king, tts, who was in the vige, found out what I did and rushed to report to the demon king.

    I wonder why he went to report. Perhaps the disappearance of Count Pugyaru was a bigger deal for the kingdom than I expected.

    To think that it must be reported to the demon king as soon as he heard it.

    Well, it is certainly so.

    It¡¯s a missing person after all.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    After receiving the report, the demon king tried to confirm the situation but the information was so mixed up that he decided to go himself.

    He brought the four heavenly kings with him and came here.

    So that¡¯s how it was.

    As you probably know, Count Pugyaru has already been found.

    The butler said he was safe and sound but¡­you better checkter just to make sure.

    ¡¸Yeah, of course.¡¹

    And you came at a good time.

    Actually, there¡¯s something I wanted to discuss with you.

    Oh, you don¡¯t have to be so defensive.

    In fact, there are people who are being targeted by assassins from human kingdoms here.

    I think it would be better if Beton-san exined this to you rather than me.

    Would you please listen to what she has to say?

    Yeah, her.

    Not the one on seiza while holding a stone but the one near Dors.

    So¡­Beezel, you got a minute?

    Yeah.

    No, I just wanted to ask you something that¡¯s been bothering me personally so please refrain from getting down on your knees.

    And why are you even acting like that?

    There¡¯s no need to.

    Stand up, stand up.

    Um, I was wondering about something you guys have.

    Everyone who came with the demon king on the flying carpet was carrying banners.

    Those are the gs of Big Tree Vige, right?

    The ones we used during the parade.

    Why do you have those?

    ¡¸To be identified as allies.¡¹

    Identified?

    ¡¸We were told you led a pack of inferno wolves.¡¹

    So, it was for the kuros and the spiderlings?

    You don¡¯t need to bring those since I¡¯m sure everyone recognizes you.

    ¡¸Hahaha, just in case.¡¹

    I see.

    This cautiousness must be a quality of those who stand at the top.

    I must learn from them.

    Hnn?

    Following the demon king¡¯s group, another group seems to have arrived.

    Who could they be?

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s Alfred!

    Ah, it¡¯s been a while.

    How are you?

    Ursa too.

    Good good.

    Sil¡¯s here too.

    It¡¯s already midnight.

    Asa and Earth too.

    Metora stayed at the royal capital¡¯s house?

    Well, you don¡¯t even need to all go here.

    If I say a word, you can move right away?

    No, no, no, Count Pugyaru has already been found.

    Ah¡­

    By the way, why is Tiselle wrapped with a rope?

    ¡¸Ehto, she kind of lost control.¡¹

    Lost control?

    When I had them exin what was going on, Ursa and Alfred discussed it first. In the end, Alfred agreed to imitate Tiselle.

    ¡¸Father finally stood up! Now is the time to conquer the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom! Everyone, rally your armies and take action for the Big Tree Vige!¡¹

    Ah, that resemnce.

    You are truly siblings.

    So, what happened?

    Did Alfred admonish her?

    It was Ursa who answered.

    ¡¸Metora managed to restrain her before she could issue orders so everything was contained within the house. However, her voice was very loud so there was a bit ofmotion in the school. I don¡¯t think it will be a big problem.¡¹

    So, it¡¯s a small problem?

    Well, I don¡¯t think we should joke around about conquering the kingdom within the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    I¡¯ll scold her.

    Also, I should apologize to the demon king and the principal.

    I don¡¯t want Tiselle to be bullied because of this.

    Yeah?

    Tiselle, is there something you want to say?

    ¡¸I was working with the conquer ploy with Uncle Beezel, Uncle tts, Uncle Randan, and Hou-oneesan. We even had the approval of Uncle Demon King¡­ Metora told me to never make a move until I had a direct order from you.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I¡¯ll tell the demon king that if they¡¯re going to y along with children¡¯s games, they should make sure that they¡¯ll notice that it¡¯s only a joke.

    Yeah.

    Let¡¯s give Metora something.

    Sorry for the trouble.

 Chapter 729 â€“ Attire

    <h4>Chapter 729 - Attire</h4>

    The conversation between the demon king and Beton-san is over.

    When I asked what had been done to counter the assassins who were targeting Beton-san and her friends, I was informed that it had already been taken care of.

    ¡­¡­

    Done already?

    ¡¸The secret information about the spies brought to us by vige chief was helpful.¡¹

    Secret information from me¡­

    Ah, the information that uden, who loves ramen, gave to the ramen queen.

    The ramen queen gave that information to me but I¡¯m not the one who should handle it so I gave it to Beezel.

    It must have been by Beezel to the demon king.

    Incidentally, Beezel refused to receive that information first.

    So I had no choice but to ask my daughter and Beezel¡¯s granddaughter, Fracia, to give it to him for me.

    Beezel, who had clearly refused me, wasn¡¯t able to refuse his granddaughter.

    Well, Frau scolded me for being too harsh but that¡¯s another story.

    -0-

    ¡¸There¡¯s a lot of information there that we didn¡¯t know about so we immediately investigate.¡¹

    Since the main purpose of the spies is to gather information, the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom did not immediately arrest them even if they were found to be spies but let them swim around instead.

    This was done to inform the human countries about the situation of the kingdom and to deepen their understanding about them.

    It¡¯s better to have a certain amount of information than to be totally hidden so it¡¯s understandable.

    So, there was no need to be upset if there were spies who they weren¡¯t able to find out. However, there was a problem, or rather, a reason why Beezel refused to receive it.

    The information contained the name of a person of a certain rank in the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    Even if it was for the purpose of gaining a better understanding of the situation of the kingdom, they shouldn¡¯t give them information on everything.

    For example, the exact size and deployment of the army and the amount of food produced and stockpiled in each city.

    Information that could affect the war situation must be hidden.

    Therefore, they rushed to arrest the spy after a proper investigation and evidence has been gathered to confirm that the person is indeed a spy.

    The Demon King¡¯s Kingdom is very thorough in this regard.

    I¡¯m impressed.

    The problem is what happens after a person of a certain rank is arrested.

    The absence of a person of a certain rank due to arrest is not without problems.

    A substitute must be chosen immediately.

    However, a good position requirespetence and there are benefits and honors associated with it.

    The factions and turf of the nobles are also involved and the selection of a substitute will take time.

    And since the work can¡¯t be stopped while there¡¯s no substitute yet, talents are dispatched from the royal capital.

    It would be meaningless if the people dispatched caused problems so only the best are selected and dispatched¡­

    This means that the number of talented people in the royal capital will temporarily decrease.

    In addition, factional strife among nobles will intensify.

    The demon king, the four heavenly kings, and the other ministers would be the ones to suffer because of that. Beezel wanted no part of it so he pretended to have never seen that information.

    Is that attitude okay for a member of the four heavenly kings?

    -0-

    ¡¸The information you brought us was mainly about Vige Five and Shashaato City but there was also information about those who are spying in a wide area. It temporarily affected the operation of the state but it was manageable.¡¹

    So, you overcame it.

    ¡¸Yes, we did. However, it was thanks to Tiselle, Gol, Sil, and Bron. Asa and Earth were good help too.¡¹

    Is that why they went along with Tiselle¡¯s y?

    ¡¸Yeah, you can say that. When we caught up with some of the spies we didn¡¯t know of, we were able to get some new information. Among them was information about assassins sent from a human country. And as expected, we secured them even before we could get any proof so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem now.¡¹

    I see.

    So that means we don¡¯t have to worry about Beton-san and her friends.

    Good good.

    Well, that also means that what Beton-san did was a total waste of time.

    If she doesn¡¯t mind, then it¡¯s good.

    ¡¸By the way, is vige chief not interested in the position of Demon King?¡¹

    Eh?

    What¡¯s the matter with you?

    No, I¡¯m not interested.

    That sounds like a lot of work.

    I think you¡¯re doing a good job.

    I praised but for some reason, he looked lonely.

    Why?

    -0-

    In any case, the missing Count Pugyaru has caused a stir in the kingdom due to the information from a spy they don¡¯t know of.

    Once again, the demon king will be swimming in a sea of troubles.

    Ah, there¡¯s some leftover food.

    Doraim¡¯s radish is delicious.

    ¡¸Thanks for that but¡­before that, if you could¡­¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸Could you do something about that?¡¹

    Areh?

    The demon king looks at Shashaato City.

    Is someoneing?

    Ah¡­¡­

    The kuros and spiderlings.

    The kuros and spiderlings are running towards us.

    I recognized them in the dark even from a distance because the kuros are in their 3 meters form.

    I wonder why they made themselves big like that. Then, I found out why.

    The kuros had someone on their backs.

    The kuros caught some people.

    They must transform to that size to be able to carry someone as big as a human.

    It¡¯s great that they were tied by the spiderlings and didn¡¯t drag them along.

    So, who are those people?

    They all look like they passed out, don¡¯t they?

    Fumu fumu.

    They were people who were rampaging or acting suspiciously in Shashaato City?

    So, you caught them.

    I see.

    Well done.

    Let¡¯s pat them on their heads.

    Ah, release them.

    Let¡¯s hand them over to the demon king.

    Good good.

    ¡¸Given your tone, it means you¡¯re going to let them go right away, right?¡¹

    Hnn?

    I think I heard Loo¡¯s voice but, where is she?

    Is she behind the kuros?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Loo was not on her usual body size but an adult body size.

    And she¡¯s wearing an unfamiliar attire.

    How should I describe it?

    My first impression is that she¡¯s wearing magic warrior attire?

    She¡¯s wearing severalyers of clothes that have many magic crests

    And there are also six shields magically floating around her.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Who are you nning to fight?

    ¡¸It¡¯s for a night out. I¡¯m a woman, you know.¡¹

    R-right.

    -0-

    However, behind Loo are Ann and the oni maids in matching outfits, and what they are wearing is also unfamiliar.

    My first impression of their clothes, or rather, what they are wearing are¡­

    White and red hakama and on top of that, they are wearing something that looks like a chihaya?

    In other words, a shrine maiden outfit.

    But of course, it¡¯s not the same as the shrine maiden outfit that I know.

    Especially the chihaya. It has shining magic crests all over.

    It looks sturdy even though it is made of cloth.

    And on both sides of their hips are four swords that look like Japanese katana.

    Who are they nning to fight?

    ¡¸Zabuton-san has prepared these for the uing spring parade. I thought we should unveil them a little early¡­¡¹

    Y-yeah.

    -0-

    In addition, behind the oni maids are Ria and the other high elves.

    ¡­¡­

    Ehto, these girls are also wearingpletely different attires.

    They are wearing ck jackets, ck pants, ck boots, and ck hats that hide their skin as much as possible.

    Even their faces were painted with ck paint making their presence difficult to grasp.

    Oh, even their swords and spears are ck.

    He-heee.

    They look like night fighters but, you are here to help with the search, right?

    -0-

    Next is¡­Frau?

    Alone?

    No other civil servant girls?

    Well, it¡¯s not safe to move in the middle of the night after all.

    Frau¡¯s attire is¡­fully armed?

    Thick clothes, chest and shin pads, and bangles to protect her forearms and wrists.

    Her weapons are sword and spear.

    Why again?

    ¡¸J-just trying to keep myself safe.¡¹

    Really?

    Does that mean that the vige is still dangerous at night?

    Come to think of it, I¡¯m always with someone when I go out so I never considered others.

    I must reflect.

    -0-

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    I look around.

    Areh?

    I can¡¯t find Tier¡¯s group.

    Where are they?

    ¡¸Ah, Tier and the others were supposed toe here. However, Youko and the other civil servant girls stopped them saying they are too stimting.¡¹

    Loo said that.

    Stimting?

    What do you mean?

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure but until around 500 years ago, the angels were in conflict with the demons. It will be difficult for them to move around in battle gears.¡¹

    Yes, in this kingdom, there are a good number of people who have lived for more than 500 years so they have taken this into consideration.

    Heh.

    Why did you decide toe in your battle attires?

    ¡¸If you are going to do something seriously, it is a tradition to wear your battle attire.¡¹

    I see. Since it¡¯s a tradition, it can¡¯t be helped.

    Yeah.

    Are they really here to find Count Pugyaru?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    You¡¯re here to search, right?

    ¡¸Of course. Ahahahahahaha. It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll shut Shashaato City down since it¡¯s a hassle and I¡¯m not using this opportunity to build an organization to deal with the hassle.¡¹

    Right.

    Good.

    Then¡­¡­

    What about Hakuren and Rasuti?

    Ah, they stayed behind to take care of the kids.

    That¡¯s an important task too.

    -0-

    Last but not the least.

    Gi is tied up. What¡¯s going on?

    Gi hasn¡¯t done anything wrong, has he?

    Yes, the reinforcements to Prada did not arrive but that was due to confusion during the mission.

    I think it was Hermes¡¯ fault.

    Maybe.

    ¡¸I think Gi is the reason why Hermes can freely do what she wants. Ah, we didn¡¯t tie him up. He tied himself up saying it¡¯s the embodiment of his remorse.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    It will still be a while before the sun rises.

 Chapter 730 â€“ Gucciâ€™s Circumstances

    <h4>Chapter 730 - Gi¡¯s Circumstances</h4>

    Gi is the reason why Hermes is free.

    What do you mean by that?

    It¡¯s true that Hermes is Versa¡¯s maid and is with her most of the time but it¡¯s not like she can¡¯t leave Versa.

    After all, Versa is a hikikomori.

    Therefore, Hermes sometimes goes alone when shopping to replenish their daily necessities.

    This has not changed even after Versa came to live in Big Tree Vige and Vige Five.

    Is it possible that there was a contract between Versa and Hermes I don¡¯t know about and Gi broke it?

    ¡¸Ah, no, it¡¯s not thatplicated¡­¡­¡¹

    Gi started his exnation.

    -0-

    It all started with the ruins of a city north of Shashaato City.

    It involved an explosion that urred at the ruins of that city that they had previously tried to use for filming.

    Gi had hidden arge number of books and videos in the ruins.

    There is no doubt that the contents of the books and videos are something that¡­¡­Versa would enjoy.

    Gi hid them because of the mischievousness of his youth. To be exact, he wanted to keep them in the dark¡­¡­

    Simply put, Gi starred in those books and videos.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not the main actor! I only have supporting roles, supporting roles!¡¹

    Ah, yeah, of course, you do.

    Let¡¯s see¡­Gi has supporting roles in those books and videos.

    ¡¸W-when I was trying a lot of things, I think I have lost my mind desu.¡¹

    Y-yeah.

    Well, to Gi¡¯s credit, I won¡¯t delve into the details.

    However, for Gi, those were books and videos that had to be destroyed.

    However, when the devils came to serve the dragons, there was a use in the contract saying that they wouldn¡¯t intentionally destroy culture and it would be a vition of the contract to dispose of the books and videos.

    ¡¸I asked them over and over again but all they said is ¡°no¡±¡­¡­¡¹

    He said that the contract is quite important to the devils and they can¡¯t and won¡¯t break it.

    So, he has no choice but to hide the books and videos and forget about them, and then, boom, the explosion urred.

    Most of the books and videos were burned in the explosion but unfortunately, a good number of books and videos remained unburned.

    After retrieving them, Gi tried to hide them again.

    However, he had no idea where to hide them.

    The safest ce he could think of is Big Tree Vige but because of Versa, such books and videos were forbidden to be brought in.

    Vige Five and Shashaato City have high poptions so he would need to keep a watchful eye on them all the time to feel at ease.

    Dragon-rted facilities are out of the question.

    They are full of people who have too much time on their hands.

    They will jump at anything new no matter what it is.

    Furthermore, there are also devils who are like-minded to Versa.

    It¡¯s not even worth considering.

    In the forest and in the dungeon¡­adventurers maye.

    Adventurers are nuisances who wille to any dangerous ce even thinking that every dangerous ce has treasures hidden.

    Threatening them will have the opposite effect and only in a hundred years will their threat be forgotten.

    Where should he hide it then?

    The best ce to hide a tree is in the forest.

    Then, if you want to hide such books and videos¡­put them in a ce that keeps them.

    There¡¯s no ce like that!

    No, wait.

    There is.

    Right.

    Versa¡¯s house.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never been there but vige chief told me what the house looked like.¡¹

    If he throws it in there, no one will find them.

    The question now is, will the owner, Versa, notice them?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    He changed the way he thinks.

    His purpose is to keep those books and videos from being seen by an unspecified number of people.

    As distasteful as it is, he had already assumed that Versa would find them.

    No, if they are with Versa, those things will be never seen by the public again.

    If he finds something simr in the future, he can rest easy knowing that everything he needs to hide is in Versa¡¯s repository.

    With these conditions, Gi handed the books and videos to Versa.

    This should have been the end of the story.

    But Gi had overlooked something.

    He had overlooked the existence of a maid named Hermes.

    Note: Pretty sure Birkin is living there too.

    Hermes is Versa¡¯s maid.

    Is it out of loyalty?

    No.

    It is because they are like-minded people who are in love with Versa¡¯s works.

    In other words, Hermes was also interested in the books and images that Gi gave Versa.

    However, Versa must fulfill the condition Gi had set.

    Versa and Hermes quarreled because of that.

    Result.

    Hermes left Versa¡¯s side and went to Shashaato City to y.

    Gi was pleased when he heard it from Versa.

    He thought he made the right decision.

    As for the fight between Versa and Hermes, he can only feel sorry for them.

    However, he nned to intervene when the time was right.

    ording to Versa, fights between her and Hermes were not umon.

    They fight about once every hundred years or so.

    Sometimes, they make up in half a day, other times, they won¡¯t be seeing each other for several years.

    There is a little chance that they will continue to quarrel.

    Versa was confident that she woulde back once her new work waspleted.

    So, Gi did not take it seriously.

    Until he heard what kind of trouble Hermes had caused after she left Versa.

    Hermes is a perfectionist.

    However, she has a unique standard of judgment.

    She ignores the flow of the world.

    Because of how perfectionist she is, simple problems can be quite big if she gets involved.

    On top of that, Hermes has no malice.

    Leaving the details of the trouble for another time, Gi panicked.

    He was in the midst of taking action to bring Versa and Hermes together in a hurry when he heard about the trouble.

    ¡¸While looking at the problem, a new one popped out¡­fufufu, when Prada told me about Beton, all I can do was scream but when I heard the report the vige chief had gone out in the middle of the night, I almost went on a rampage¡­¡¹

    Gi stared into the void.

    Ah, I did not leave about that issue though, I¡¯m only going to search for a missing person.

    I don¡¯t know who reported it but teach them how to do it properly.

    -0-

    Well, I¡¯ve heard Gi¡¯s circumstances one way or another¡­¡­

    The battle started because Hermes is free¡­so, he¡¯s like the root cause?

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough to tie him up though.

    Alright, let me untie you.

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    No no.

    You don¡¯t have to but if possible, it would be helpful if you could help Hermes and Versa make up.

    This is a request.

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    Loo, what do you think?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think Gi is the root of all evil so it¡¯s fine.¡¹

    I see.

    Good.

    ¡­

    By the way, who do you think is the root of all evil?

    ¡¸Count Pugyaru¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    He¡¯s a victim.

    ¡¸Given his social standing, he should have either resist or leave a message for someone when Hermes took him out.¡¹

    W-well, yes, that may be so.

    Y-yeah, how about the human assassins?

    What about them?

    ¡¸They were just doing their job. We can decide that the country that sent them was at fault but¡­¡¹

    You can but what?

    ¡¸Should we destroy it?¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Jeez, good joke.

    Hahahahahaha.

    Come on Loo, everyone,ugh,ugh.

    While I was having a hard time, Dors came over to me.

    ¡¸How about you leave the matter of your wives for now and listen to what Beton has to say?¡¹

    Beton-san?

    The assassin¡¯s case is over, right?

    Another issue?

    No, I think that¡¯s important but I also think that talking with Loo and the others is important.

    ¡¸I understand however, leave the matter with your wives to this dragon king.¡¹

    O-ohhhh.

    Dependable.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been meaning to warn you about this for a while. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹

    Warn me?

    ¡¸The content will put too much burden on you. Okay, go, go.¡¹

    Okay, got it.

    ¡¸Ah, Gi, using vige chief to prove your innocence is not a verymendable move. I¡¯ll let you off this once.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! I¡¯m aware!¡¹

    ?

    What do you mean?

    ¡¸The fact that you untied him with your own hands. Well, vige chief can do what you want. You don¡¯t need to worry about it. Just listen to what Beton has to say.¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening but¡­okay.

    I headed to Beton-san.

 Chapter 731 â€“ Returning to Shashaato City

    <h4>Chapter 731 - Returning to Shashaato City</h4>

    When I went to Beton-san¡¯s ce, she got down on one of her knees and greeted me.

    Hnn?

    Is she imitating Beezel?

    ¡¸I apologize for all the disrespectful remarks I have made.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    I look at the kuros and spiderlings around Beton-san.

    The kuros and the spiderlings shook their heads and legs to deny that they threatened her.

    Well, good.

    Ah, I didn¡¯t even expect you to do that.

    So that should be¡­

    Demon king?

    Or Loo?

    Or perhaps Dors pointed it out?

    It can also be Bron or Prada.

    Yeah.

    Who made Beton-san¡¯s attitude change?

    ¡¸None. I guessed it from the atmosphere¡­am I wrong?¡¹

    Well, I prefer your previous attitude.

    ¡¸Ah, is that so¡­ehto¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    No, it¡¯s okay.

    So, is there anything you want to tell me?

    ¡¸Y-yeah. Once again, I apologize for causing trouble in Shashaato City.¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s just the difference inmon sense between races, right?

    Though I¡¯d appreciate it if you could choose a way that doesn¡¯t bother others in the future.

    Also, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me but to¡­ehto, to whom?

    You apologized to the demon king, right?

    ¡¸Yes, I did. And the punishment has also been decided.¡¹

    Punishment.

    Ah, yeah, even if you¡¯re trying to protect yourself and your friends, you should be punished for setting up magic circles around the city.

    As expected of the demon king.

    ¡¸After this, I¡¯ll go to the governor of Shashaato City to exin the situation and apologize so I thought I must speak with vige chief before that.¡¹

    I see.

    By the way, what is your punishment?

    ¡¸A certain period ofbor.¡¹

    Fumu.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s appropriate or not.

    So, I¡¯ll trust the demon king.

    Well then, do as the demon king has said.

    Also, an apology to me is unnecessary¡­is it?

    Bron is appealing to me to ept it.

    I have no choice.

    I¡¯ll ept your apology.

    -0-

    Count Pugyaru has been found.

    We also found the cause of the trouble.

    Is this case closed?

    Eh?

    There¡¯s more?

    What is?

    The migration of monsters and demon beasts due to the movement of the kuros?

    Oh, so some territories might get destroyed?

    I hadn¡¯t thought about that.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of that.¡¹

    Dors came over. The talk with Loo and the others might be over.

    ¡¸Even if they¡¯re scared of inferno wolves, there are beings much terrifying than them.¡¹

    Much terrifying than them?

    Dors¡¯ gaze turned to Doraim.

    ¡­Ah, I see.

    So, since a dragon¡¯s nest is nearby, it really doesn¡¯t matter if the inferno wolves y.

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s it.¡¹

    That¡¯s good.

    What a relief.

    Let¡¯s go home.

    Or so I thought but the kuros were looking at the radish dish that Doraim had made.

    There were still some of them left.

    Some of us didn¡¯t eat them.

    However, considering the number of kuros, there won¡¯t be enough¡­

    It¡¯s good that Ann and the others brought cooking utensils and ingredients.

    ¡¸It¡¯s natural to prepare for provisions.¡¹

    Given what you are wearing, no one would have expected that.

    Well then¡­

    Cook a little, eat, and go home!

    No one objected with my decision.

    -0-

    Just before dawn.

    I decided to head back to Shashaato City.

    Before that, the kuros and the spiderlings would causemotion so I asked Beezel to send them to Youko¡¯s mansion in Vige Five with his teleportation magic.

    The spiderlings and the kuros don¡¯t want to leave me but I promised them that I would y with themter and they agreed.

    I wanted to use teleportation magic to teleport Dors, Loo, and the others with me but I gave up the idea thinking of the burden on Beezel.

    Well, there won¡¯t be any problem if we act together¡­¡­

    With the demon king with us and Loo and the other¡¯s shy attires, it looks like we¡¯re having a parade as we make our way back to Shashaato City.

    At the end of the line are the kuros and spiderlings, who have caught the rioters and those who have been acting suspiciously.

    I guess I¡¯ll just have to draw attention while riding the flying carpet.

    But the demon king is with us which means no one should even bother looking at us, right?

    I believe in you.

    -0-

    Then, there was Miyo and Governor Ifrus, who were waiting for us at a ce where they decide if a visitor may or may not enter Shashaato City even though it was not even dawn.

    When Miyo saw us, for some reason, she started exchanging signs with the demon king.

    What¡¯s that?

    Baseball sign?

    I don¡¯t think we need a send-off bunt or something like that given our situation.

    The demon king is also refusing to¡­no. Is that a sign for a no-no?

    Even an amateur like me can read signs, you know.

    ¡¸It was a confirmation of what Governor Ifrus must do. It¡¯s not a send-off bunt.¡¹

    Miyo told me so.

    Was it rted to the words and behavior of Governor Ifrus?

    Can¡¯t he just act the usual¡­ah, the way he behaves before the demon king is different?

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to mind them.¡¹

    Let¡¯s just follow what Miyo said and not mind them.

    The demon king talked with Governor Ifrus along with Beton-san.

    Randan and tz are taking care of the delivery of those who were acting suspiciously and those who were causingmotion that were caught by the kuros and spiderlings.

    Miyo seems to be scolding Tiselle.

    Did Tiselle do something wrong?

    ¡¸The information is urate. Be cautious with your action.¡¹

    I understand what Miyo is saying.

    That¡¯s why it hits me too.

    I started acting immediately because life was at stake.

    I¡¯ll try to be more careful.

    In this case¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    What should I have done?

    When I was distressed, I was consoled by Doraim.

    ¡¸Vige chief doesn¡¯t need to be troubled. You should do as you please. If it bes a problem, those around you just need to work a little harder.¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸I tried to imitate the words of that angel(Ruincia). Did I do a good job?¡¹

    Kind of simr.

    But thanks.

    Hmm?

    What¡¯s that?

    That¡¯s not a bunch of strangers¡­

    They are familiar faces.

    They are members of a merchant group.

    Joro, the leader of the merchant group, is there too.

    Yeah, it¡¯s them.

    They are members of the Joro merchant group.

    Since they are here, were they helping in finding Count Pugyaru?

    You were looking for someone but not Count Pugyaru?

    Then, who?

    Their objective was Beton-san.

    ¡¸We were looking for her because she didn¡¯te backst night. She¡¯s a member of our group after all.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    I see.

    Beton-san is a member of the Joro merchant group.

    That means the people Beton-san wanted to protect were the Joro merchant group?

    I didn¡¯t know.

    Ah, Beton-san starts to panic when she sees the members of the merchant group.

    This is¡­¡­

    Did she not tell them that she¡¯s a devil?

    Looks like it.

    I understand.

    I won¡¯t say anything strange.

    Even about thismotion.

    I¡¯ll checkter to see how much I can tell them.

 Chapter 732 â€“ Degrouping in Marla (1)

    <h4>Chapter 732 - Degrouping in Ma (1)</h4>

    The night dawned.

    I¡¯ve been up all night.

    However, the discussion between the demon king, Miyo, and Governor Ifrus, which is taking ce at Ma in Big Roof Shashaato, is yet to end.

    I thought of going home first but I¡¯ll just receive a report about thister so I¡¯d rather wait.

    I have some questions to ask too.

    -0-

    However, not all of us want to see the conclusion.

    Like Gi, Prada, and Hermes, they left immediately saying they had their own things they had to attend to.

    They told me that I¡¯m free to call them whenever I need them¡­

    And how do I call them up?

    Do I call them by making a Guronde scale mirror like what I did some time ago?

    No, Gi strongly prohibited me from doing it again.

    Well, I¡¯ll leave the calling them to Dors and Doraim.

    Beton-san, together with the members of the Joro Merchant Group, who came to pick her up, went to the administrative building of Shashaato City for exnation¡­and it will be before Governor Ifrus himself.

    Governor Ifrus is here though. Why do they even need to go there?

    After exining the situation, they would apologize to Governor Ifrus there?

    Oh, so there¡¯s a person who¡¯s in charge of formality there and they¡¯ll meet him first.

    However, is that person in charge of formality working at this hour¡­

    Already waiting at the entrance?

    Well, I guess that you have to exin your circumstances as soon as possible to make a good impression but if you overdo it, it will have the opposite effect.

    Don¡¯t overdo it.

    Governor Ifrus and Miyo wrote something on a wooden board and handed it to Beton-san.

    I hope it won¡¯t be something harsher than the demon king¡¯s punishment.

    Alfred, Ursa, and Tiselle returned to the academy.

    They still have to attend sses.

    Naturally.

    They are scheduled to return to the vige during school vacation so let¡¯s talk again when the timees.

    Beezel sent the children back using his teleportation magic.

    I apologize even though you¡¯re already tired.

    And thank you.

    When Beezel came back using his teleportation magic, he returned to the royal castle in the royal capital together with Randan, tts, and Hou. Of course, he used his teleportation magic again.

    Good luck with your work.

    However, is it okay for you to leave the demon king behind?

    Well, there are teleportation gates so I guess he can go back alone.

    Next, Bronn.

    It seems like he has a job of picking up someone after this so he decides to head to the inn to get some sleep.

    Sorry for keeping you until morning.

    Also, half of the high elves and all of the lizardmen had returned to the vige using the teleportation gate.

    A good number of people havee out of the vige.

    Considering the work we have to do today, I hope everyone can go back early and get some rest.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    You need to rest.

    You can workter.

    Like me, Dors, and Doraim, Ann and the oni maids, did not return to the vige and started doing their thing.

    They are now equipped with aprons and are using Ma¡¯s equipment to cook.

    What they are cooking is not breakfast.

    We already ate beforeing to Shashaato City.

    It must be some kind of nuisance fee for renting this ce.

    Ah, of course, we got permission from Marcos, the acting manager, before renting this ce.

    I mean, Marcos is cooking with us but, is this okay?

    ¡¸It¡¯s a study session.¡¹

    Ah, so what they are making is your new curry.

    I see.

    By the way, the new curry they are making is a radish curry with radish as the main ingredient.

    Oh, it¡¯s not just a curry with radish.

    It¡¯s a dry curry which means it is cooked without water.

    Since no water is used, all its liquides from the vegetables but this causes the main ingredient, radish, to fall apart.

    However, if you cook radish separately, the radish will not soak up and won¡¯t have that much vor.

    This is a dish that takes a lot of skill which Ann and her team can do.

    Doraim, why are you calling Ann ¡°teacher*¡±?

    Note: Not sensei but shishou.

    Dors¡¯ expression looks kind of funny.

    Also, it takes time to cook waterless, right?

    No, I don¡¯t mind but you guys are up all night too.

    Dors and Doraim are dragons so they can probably handle staying up all night for a day or two but Ann and the other oni maids are¡­ah, you¡¯re fine too?

    You can even go seven days straight if necessary?

    Oh, don¡¯t work too hard.

    Though I¡¯m not the one to say that since I stayed up all night too. Let¡¯s get a good night¡¯s sleepter.

    -0-

    The rest stayed around as my guards.

    The high elves are hiding so it looks like there¡¯s only me and Loo here.

    It¡¯s like we¡¯re on a date.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    What is it, flying carpet?

    Why are you between me and Loo?

    I can¡¯t see Loo¡¯s face.

    You shouldn¡¯t interrupt our date.

    It doesn¡¯t look like a date because Loo is armed?

    It looks like I¡¯m being interrogated?

    Hahahahaha.

    Loo, go borrow the employee¡¯s waiting room and get changed.

    Also, the katana-like swords of the oni maids with you.

    They put them on the desk because it¡¯s in the way of cooking but that¡¯s dangerous.

 Chapter 733 â€“ Degrouping in Marla (2)

    <h4>Chapter 733 - Degrouping in Ma (2)</h4>

    Late afternoon.

    The dry radish curry is ready.

    Delicious.

    However, considering the production time and material cost, it seems difficult to sell them to the general public(regr customers).

    ¡¸It will take time and effort in cutting the ingredients but cooking itself is not difficult.¡¹

    Marcos looks disappointed.

    ¡¸You can just make it a special pre-order curry. A te of curry can be sold for 20 big copper coins or even a silver coin¡­you¡¯ll profit with that, right?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s twenty big copper coins¡­it should be. However, will it sell?¡¹

    ¡¸If it tastes like this, it will be fine. Be confident. However, if you are worried, you should limit the period of time you are going to sell it. Make it scarce and name it something impactful.¡¹

    ¡¸Impactful name?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. For example, naming it ¡°Crown Prince Curry¡± would be more impactful than naming it ¡°radish curry¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s true. Thank you for your guidance!¡¹

    Dors was surprised with what Doraim said to Marcos.

    ¡¸Doraim, how did you know the prices¡­No, how did you even be familiar with business?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, father, I won¡¯t stay a child forever.¡¹

    I know how.

    He studied because he wanted to talk about the sales and prices of radish.

    I guess the fact that he has grown so much in a short period of time means he is indeed a dragon.

    Perhaps he knows more than I do.

    I leave a lot of things to the hands of the civil servant girls and the Goroun Company.

    -0-

    Now that we¡¯ve had curry, let¡¯s get down to business.

    First of all, the reason I was in Ma until this time was not because I was helping to open the store but because reports came in one after another from the demon king, Governor Ifrus, and Miyo.

    I lost the timing to leave.

    It was long past the opening time and Ma¡¯s customers were arriving one after another but we were in an isted area for nobles and other important people so there was no problem.

    The main issue, Count Pugyaru.

    He¡¯s still unconscious but he has already returned to the Pugyaru mansion in the royal capital.

    He will be resting for the time being.

    Take care.

    ording to Beton, Prada, and Hermes, Count Pugyaru was able to fight quite well.

    I can¡¯t imagine it given how he looks but from what I¡¯ve heard, he doesn¡¯t seem to be the type of person who would willingly put himself in a fight.

    I wanted to ask him why did he apanied Hermes to fight but it would take time before he could answer.

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s because it¡¯s like a noble¡¯s mission or rather, demon¡¯s instinct.¡¹

    However, the demon king answered my question.

    ¡¸The current nobles of the kingdom are mostly blood rtives of those who yed an active role in the war against devils a long time ago.¡¹

    The long time ago he was talking about is 2000 years ago.

    ¡¸There are many citizens who say that the nobles of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom exist to prevent the tyranny of devils. Count Pugyaru is one of them. Once you tell him the opponent is a devil, he will not hesitate to go to battle.¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸Yes. Well, there are some who don¡¯t care. Also, Count Pugyaru can fight reasonably well in an individual battle. I had a chance to fight him once before I became the demon king and I admire his fighting skills.¡¹

    Heh.

    ¡¸Of course, I won.¡¹

    I don¡¯t doubt that.

    However, is it alright to just jump out to battle even though he was invited by a devil(Hermes)?

    ¡¸Of course, he knows that the devils today are mostly quiet. Perhaps she said that there was a dangerous devil when she called him.¡¹

    I see.

    -0-

    The second main issue is Beton-san¡¯s punishment.

    The punishment that the demon king will give Beton-san isbor.

    I wondered what kind ofbor it would be but, it seems like she will be a vendor in the bleachers at a baseball game in Shashaato City.

    ¡­¡­

    Won¡¯t she feel offended with just doing that kind ofbor?

    It¡¯s okay?

    Why?

    ¡¸She¡¯s been a regr vendor.¡¹

    Eh?

    The Joro Merchant Group allowed its members to earn individual funds for their stay in Shashaato City.

    The merchant group would pay for lodging and food but if they want luxury items like alcohol and others, they are on their own.

    Also, the cost of their food is minimal so it¡¯s impossible for them to eat at Ma every meal.

    If they go to Vige Five, they will surely visit ramen street too.

    It costs a lot of money to have fun in both Shashaato City and Vige Five.

    Because of that, their members work in various ces.

    And Beton-san has always been working as a vendor at baseball games.

    ¡¸For now, we decided to pay her half her regr wage. If it¡¯s free, her willingness to work will decrease and that¡¯s not a good thing. She¡¯ll also be troubled in her daily life. Her deducted wage will be paid to Shashaato City.¡¹

    The demon king consulted with Governor Ifrus about until when her punishment would end.

    ¡¸If the frequency of baseball games remains the same, she will have to do it for the next five years.¡¹

    Five years.

    Isn¡¯t that too long?

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s a baseball game every day. It is only held every five days so I think that¡¯s a very reasonable period of time.¡¹

    If you put it that way, I guess so.

    As I agreed, Miyo joined in.

    ¡¸However, if it¡¯s only that, I think the punishment is too lenient.¡¹

    It¡¯s too lenient?

    ¡¸Yeah, so I came up with an additional punishment.¡¹

    Miyo was carrying a vendor¡¯s costume.

    It has a pretty cute design¡­¡­

    ¡¸Vendor¡¯s costume has been under consideration for some time and this is a prototype from the clothing store wemissioned in Shashaato City. It wasn¡¯t bad but some of the older people think this is too much which put an end to it. However, it would be a waste to just dispose of them!¡¹

    In other words, you want Beton-san to be the model as you sell it.

    W-well, if that would satisfy the punisher, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    Probably.

    -0-

    Main subject number 3. Gi and Beton-san¡¯s rtionship.

    I asked Prada, who had finished her business and returned to eat.

    ¡¸They were fighting over a difference in policy.¡¹

    Policy?

    ¡¸The dragons asked us to be their vassals and we were trying to decide to follow or oppose them.¡¹

    Ehto¡­¡­

    ¡¸Gi-sama was the representative of those who were in favor of being their vassals and Beton was the representative of the opposition.¡¹

    H-heh.

    ¡¸Since the vassge proposal was made out of concern of the future of the whole devil race, Gi-sama¡¯s faction is on the right side.¡¹

    In other words, Gi, along with those in favor, fights against Beton-san, along with those who oppose.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s not quite right.¡¹

    Eh?

    ¡¸Gi-sama and his men formed a group and beat up the opposing devils one by one.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸Those who oppose are basically the type of people who don¡¯t want to follow anyone or be told what to do so they¡¯re not a group of people. I also thought it was the most rational thing to do.¡¹

    You are worthy of being called devils.

    ¡¸However, Beton was tough and she and Gi-sama¡¯s group fought in a fierce battle¡­but I came along to her side.¡¹

    ¡­¡­areh?

    Aren¡¯t you part of the group?

    ¡¸At that time, I didn¡¯t really care whether we became the dragon¡¯s vassals or not. Beton was saying something a little extreme so I backstabbed her. I thought I couldn¡¯t just leave her be. Ah, and thanks to me, Gi-sama was not only able to stop Beton, he also sealed her. I think this is something that they should be grateful to me for.¡¹

    W-well, you can discuss that matter among yourselves.

    Hnn?

    Doesn¡¯t that mean that Beton-san has more grudge against Prada than Gi?

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure she does. However, the other party doesn¡¯t seem to want revenge. I guess she has more important things in the present that weigh more than her old grudge. I envy her a little.¡¹

    Beton-san¡¯s important thing?

    The Joro Merchant Group?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know when she had escaped from her seal but she hasn¡¯t regained her power yet. I also don¡¯t know why she would use magic circles to get a part of her power back but¡­I guess she felt desperate.¡¹

    Is it possible for you to take care of it on her instead?

    ¡¸Will I get paid? ¡¹

    You¡¯re shrewd.

    Well, I¡¯ll make sure you will.

    ¡¸Thank you, I¡¯ll take care of it. ¡¹

    Thanks.

    -0-

    When I was gathering information, Gulf and Daga came to Ma to be my guards.

    No?

    You came to pick me up?

    I am already veryte?

    S-sorry.

    Tier and the rest of the angels are on standby, armed to the teeth, waiting for my order?

    Kuro and Yuki too?

    Even the arachne Arako?

    Ehto¡­

    I look at the flying carpet.

    It spreads out itself as if telling me to ride it.

    I don¡¯t want to stand out though.

    But I have no choice.

    Loo, get Ann and the others.

    Dors and Doraim, let¡¯s go back to the vige.

    I said goodbye to the demon king and Governor Ifrus and returned to the vige.

 Chapter 734 â€“ Great Demon King

    <h4>Chapter 734 - Great Demon King</h4>

    My name is Kairos.

    I¡¯m a human living in Shashaato City.

    From the perspective of human kingdoms, those humans who live within the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom are traitors but since I¡¯ve lived in this ce for generations, I don¡¯t feel that I¡¯m any sort of traitor.

    On the contrary, I even wonder why they are so hostile to the demons.

    Well, if you ask me if I have ever felt inferior to the demons or beastkins, I will say I do, many times.

    However, that doesn¡¯t mean I agree with the idea that they should be exterminated.

    Even among humans, there is a difference in height and limbs length and it¡¯s normal to feel inferior to others.

    Do we want to exterminate someone every time we feel inferior?

    I, at least, won¡¯t.

    Besides, each demon tribe has its own inferiorityplex and even each beastkin tribe has its own inferiorityplex too.

    Therefore, I would not ept an invitation from a human country.

    I immediately informed the house of governor of the City of Shashaato about it.

    The governor¡¯s aide, Miyo-sama, took care of the matter and the person who invited me was caught.

    I don¡¯t know what happened to him after that.

    I¡¯m happy that I was able to protect my current life.

    -0-

    One day, at noon.

    I was strolling along the main street until it was time to start my evening job.

    Is that holy music?

    Holy music starts.

    I wondered where it wasing from but it was from Ma, where we had just had dinner.

    It¡¯s not surprising if it came from Ma.

    That ce always surprises the residents of Shashaato City.

    I thought it would be the same this time.

    Since that is the case, as a resident of Shashaato City, I have a duty of witnessing it.

    I was about to head for Ma when someone from Ma called out to the people on the street.

    ¡¸Please, give way! A parade wille through!¡¹

    I thought to myself, ¡°Oh, so it was a music parade.¡±.

    I wondered who in the world it was but the one leading the parade was none other than the sword god, Gulf-sama.

    He is advancing with his sword raised in front of his chest.

    Behind him was a group of elves.

    They seem to be ying music.

    There are beastkin lizardmen.

    There were also employees of Ma.

    What kind of parade is this?

    Ah, isn¡¯t that Ifrus School¡¯s Loo-sama?

    She¡¯s waving.

    And she¡¯s wearing something shy.

    But¡­¡­

    Who¡¯s that?

    Who¡¯s that human man on the magic carpet behind Loo-sama?

    From the looks of it, he should be an ordinary human¡­¡­

    However, given the number of guards around him, he should be a very important person.

    However, that¡¯s all we know.

    Behind that human is, the demon king.

    Eh?

    The demon king?

    Why don¡¯t you have any guards with you?

    Are you sure you¡¯re not escorting the wrong person?

    Next to the demon king is Governor Ifrus.

    Eh?

    Miyo-sama¡¯s there too!

    Why!

    What¡¯s this parade?

    The route the parade is taking is going around the Big Roof Shashaato which houses Ma¡­

    Is it some kind of Ma¡¯s promotion?

    If that is the case, I don¡¯t understand why the demon king, governor Ifrus, and Miyo-sama are there¡­

    Ah, after going around Big Roof Shashaato, they are now heading to¡­the teleportation gate.

    Beyond the teleportation gate is¡­¡­

    The royal capital!

    Ah, right, so they are marching towards the royal capital.

    That means, this is¡­no way¡­¡­impossible¡­

    The birth of the new demon king!

    That¡¯s absurd.

    The demon king is chosen based on his ability.

    That means there could be a recement at any time.

    The Demon King Gullgald has beenying low for thest dozen of years or so.

    That could be considered a decline in his strength¡­

    That¡¯s possible.

    Was that the reason for so many people creeping in from the human countries these days?

    Oooooooo!

    I¡¯m now witnessing a moment in history!

    My body¡¯s trembling!

    However, I shouldn¡¯t be impatient.

    Perhaps it was only my imagination.

    Calm down.

    I ordered myself to calm down but my body was speaking on its own.

    ¡¸Long live the demon king!¡¹

    After shouting, I felt as if the sounds around me had stopped.

    But it was only for a moment.

    The next moment, with loud cheers, everyone praised the new demon king.

    -0-

    The new demon king smiled wryly with all the praises and headed for the teleportation gate.

    There, I was even more surprised.

    Although there were guards and facilities around the gate, the gate itself was not luxurious.

    It was just a beautiful, shiny, and glittering door.

    But this time, it was different.

    There were dragons on both sides of the gate.

    Yes, two dragons, one on each side.

    The dragons were raising their heads high but they lowered their heads just as the new demon king passed by.

    Ooooooooooo.

    As expected of the new demon king!

    Even dragons bow to him!

    Amazing!

    And then, the employees of Ma, the old demon king, Governor Ifrus, and Miyo-sama let the parade and saw the new demon king off.

    What a scene we have encountered!

    I thought to myself, this is an event that I¡¯ll be telling my grandchildren for generations toe.

    It¡¯s just¡­I have one question.

    Yeah, just one question.

    The new demon king.

    The gate he used is the gate that goes to Vige Five.

    The gate leading to the royal capital is that way.

    Did he use the wrong gate because the dragons made a mistake?

    If so, wouldn¡¯t it be difficult toe back here?

    Will he be okay?

    -0-

    After watching the two dragons fly away, I expressed my concern to Miyo-sama.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, he is not the new demon king.¡¹

    Eh?

    Really?

    ¡¸He is an existence beyond the demon king.¡¹

    An existence beyond the demon king.

    That means, he is the¡­¡­Great Demon King?

    Oooooooooooo!

    That¡¯s even more amazing!

    ¡¸However, this is still top secret. This parade is special. You mustn¡¯t spread the word too much.¡¹

    Haha!

    Of course!

    I see.

    He was the great demon king.

    It seems like she wasn¡¯t joking because both the former demon king, I mean the current demon king and Governor Ifrus behind Miyo-sama are nodding.

    ¡­¡­

    Areh?

    Isn¡¯t he a human?

    If a human bes the great demon king of the kingdom, wouldn¡¯t the¡­human countries have no reason to wage war?

    The long-running war will end?

    No, no, the great demon king would not necessarily seek the peace route.

    However, if it¡¯s the one I saw¡­¡­I think he¡¯s not someone who would want to start conflict.

    Whatever it is, I will talk about today¡¯s event for generations toe.

 Chapter 735 â€“ Sleeping till the Evening

    <h4>Chapter 735 - Sleeping till the Evening</h4>

    I¡¯m back in the vige.

    It is already past noon but I lie down on the bed in my room because I haven¡¯t slept sincest night.

    It¡¯s not good to rely on my god-given ability ¡°healthy body¡± and live a reckless life.

    I want to get up at dinner and go back to sleep after dinner.

    Well, if I can¡¯t get up at dinner and continue to sleep, my body clock will be in a state of confusion¡­that would be awful.

    -0-

    However, what surprised me was the return parade.

    The demon king and the others said they would see us off.

    Speaking of which, the demon king is very popr.

    I can¡¯t believe that just by walking around, people would cheer for him.

    As expected of the demon king.

    I wonder who they thought I was as I paraded in front of the demon king.

    Should be a guide, right?

    Are guides supposed to ride on magic carpets?

    No, it¡¯s okay to be on board, right?

    Yeah, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s okay.

    I¡¯m sure they thought so too.

    -0-

    Ah, right.

    Dors and Doraim offered to join the parade as dragons but when I refused, they sulked.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    The streets of Shashaato are not wide enough for dragons to march on.

    As an alternative to not being able to join the parade, Miyo suggested them to wait on the left and right sides of the teleportation gate but was that a good idea for Dors and Doraim?

    I guess they are fine with it since they look to be in a good mood.

    I thought the sudden appearance of dragons might startle the citizens of the City of Shashaato but they¡¯re totally fine with it.

    Doraim¡¯s nest is nearby so I guess it¡¯s not surprising to see dragons from time to time.

    I envy them for their courage.

    Ah, by the way, I made one blunder.

    The Goroun Company.

    -0-

    Michael-san told me that the Goroun Company is based in the City of Shashaato so why didn¡¯t I contact them?

    He said that he wanted to be contacted whether we are looking for people or parading.

    Even if you say that.

    With regards to searching for someone, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll contact them since I was also contacted to help.

    Contacts and requests to help to look for Count Pugyaru should eithere from House Pugyaru or from Governor Ifrus.

    As for the parade, I had no intention of doing it in the first ce.

    It was spontaneous.

    I don¡¯t even have to tell anyone anything.

    Well, since I showed up in Shashaato City, I guess I should have informed Michael-san.

    It was lunchtime when Michael-san found out that I was there so we weren¡¯t able to talk much.

    However, he insisted on participating in the parade back home.

    He said he would be in danger if he won¡¯t be able to participate. What the heck does he even mean?

    I don¡¯t think anyone would be in danger just because he didn¡¯t participate, right?

    -0-

    When I returned to the vige, I saw the angels fully armed.

    It was impossible not to notice them.

    All the angels were ted and wanted to rush for the City of Shashaato while fully armed but they were stopped in consideration of the resentment against them of the whole demon king¡¯s kingdom.

    I heard they used to wage war against each other like normal until a few hundred years ago but many of those demons who fought with them are still alive.

    It was a good call to stop them.

    Just by looking at them, I could feel that they were prepared to kill.

    I don¡¯t want to invite any unnecessary trouble.

    Then, I thought of their outfits again. Gran Maria, Kuudel, and Corone were fully armed but quite mild.

    Mild because their equipment was all made of gold.

    Gold is a weak metal by nature but they are enchanted so they shouldn¡¯t be.

    They said that they were made when the angels still call themselves godkins.

    Looking at them closely, you can see that even the essories on their wings were also made of gold.

    They are not only for aesthetics¡­for practical use too.

    They increase magical defense.

    Heh.

    Their clothes were also different from usual.

    They are wearing ck and white toplement their golden equipment.

    They have magic crests in them and those dresses alone seem to boast a decent defensive power.

    It¡¯s a quite terrifying thought that an angel armed like this wille flying through the enemy¡¯s sky.

    Though if they were allies, they would be something to count on.

    However, my only question is that, why is Aurora, my second daughter with Tier, fully armed too?

    And they are also a perfect fit for her.

    ¡­When did you make it?

    No, it looks good on her.

    Ah, you didn¡¯t make it but they were Tier¡¯s when she was still a child.

    I see.

    Isn¡¯t it heavy?

    Then, I guess it¡¯s okay.

    It looks great on you.

    It¡¯s an official wear for aing of age ceremony?

    That means we must prepare for Tiselle too, right?

    There¡¯s no way I can object since it¡¯s the traditional equipment of the angels.

    Of course, I don¡¯t mind making one each for Rose Maria, my daughter with Gran Maria, Laradel, my daughter with Kuudel, and Tormane, my daughter with Corone, too.

    Right.

    If a race needs something, we should prepare it for them.

    I had left things rting to that matter to Loo and the others.

    Reflect, me.

    -0-

    I was able to get up before dinner.

    I was supposed to sleep alone but Kuro and Yuki went to bed with me.

    Both Kuro and Yuki are lying on their backs.

    They¡¯re not wary at all.

    The horns on Kuro and Yuki¡¯s foreheads are neatly covered.

    I guess someone covered it for them before they crawled into my bed but¡­who?

    Spiderlings?

    On the beams of the room, there were spiderlings.

    Yeah, hello.

    I¡¯m going back to bed after dinner.

    You know?

    You just want to say hello?

    I see.

    Other than those who went with me to Shashaato City, everyone else wasn¡¯t able to greet me today.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    Tomorrow, I¡¯ll y with the spiderlings.

    When I told them that, Kuro and Yuki were already staring at me before I knew it. When did you wake up?

    I know, I know.

    I¡¯ll y with you too.

 Chapter 736 â€“ Civil Servant Girlâ€™s Autumn

    <h4>Chapter 736 - Civil Servant Girl¡¯s Autumn</h4>

    Hello.

    I¡¯m one of the civil servant girls.

    Name?

    Don¡¯t mind it.

    -0-

    Well, autumn ising to an end in the vige.

    The autumn harvest has reached its climax and the workload of us, civil servant girls, continues to increase.

    Well, we have it easy outside of harvest season so we can¡¯tin.

    We can only work hard.

    I think they made a mistake in the warehouse where it should be delivered but I will not judge it as incorrect for now.

    First of all, report it first to the other party for confirmation.

    Even if I think it¡¯s a mistake, there¡¯s a good chance that they only delivered the goods to the warehouse for some kind of reason.

    Well, there¡¯s a gap in the record so there must be some kind of mistake.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    As I predicted, it seems that they made some mistake on which warehouse the goods should be delivered.

    Everyone¡¯s busy so it can¡¯t be helped.

    Let¡¯s just move it.

    Ah, spiderlings.

    You¡¯re going to help us?

    Thank you very much.

    However, don¡¯t push yourself too hard.

    Don¡¯t try to carry a box alone.

    I know you¡¯re strong enough to even carry us with your little bodies but it¡¯s a bit scary to watch.

    Ah, yes, please go two doors down to storage room number 22.

    Put it on the first shelf on the right as youe in.

    Yeah, this is where we store the crops that we will processter.

    Right.

    We will give it to the dwarves for them to make it into alcohol.

    I¡¯m looking forward to seeing the finished product!

    Do you prefer to eat it as it is rather than turning them into alcohol?

    I see.

    I¡¯ll give some of them to youter as thanks for your help.

    Don¡¯t worry.

    We have stock for adjustment.

    It¡¯s always about a box more so it¡¯s okay to give them to you.

    Yeah, we have that much discretion.

    Now, please move the boxes.

    I¡¯ll check for any other mistakes.

    -0-

    Phew.

    I have checked all the warehouses in the vige and finished checking the number of harvests.

    There was only one major mistake, a storage error.

    I¡¯m thankful for that.

    However, in order to prevent that storage mistake from recurring, it is necessary to verify why the mistake was made.

    There are mistakesmitted by ident but if you don¡¯t think about why you did it inadvertently, you won¡¯t grow.

    By the way, so far, the result of such verification and countermeasures arebeling warehouses,beling shelves in warehouses with the same arrangement, and resizing boxes for each crop.

    Yes, every year, little by little, we make fewer mistakes and the work is getting easier.

    Next year will be even better.

    I hope.

    -0-

    A trouble has arisen.

    The mountain elves have built a machine tool for processing crops and it has really increased the work efficiency. However, they got carried away and processed the crops that didn¡¯t need to be processed.

    ¡¸What kind of processing had it undergone?¡¹

    ¡¸It peels the corn then, separate the kernels from the cob.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. We were supposed to process around two hundred jars but they processed too much and it became 300¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fortunately, they were able to put them all in jars.¡¹

    ¡¸No, we are short of around 70 jars. The kernels are still unpacked.¡¹

    ¡¸What! Then, what are we going to do with those?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s still okay to let corn kernels unpacked¡­however, we can never be too sure so I think we have to give them to the dwarves.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. If you want to turn corn into alcohol, you have to remove the kernels from the cob. I think it¡¯s a good idea. Also, aren¡¯t the dwarves asking to increase the amount of corns they can process?¡¹

    ¡¸That would be good if that¡¯s all. However, what are we going to do to the unprocessed corns that we¡¯re supposed to sell outside¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So, a jar of corn will take around 10 corns to fill, right? That means, they are 70 without containers¡­we are short of 700 pieces of corn.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Even though they are marked as low priority, we won¡¯t be able to give corns to them now.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s okay since they are only low priority. Who are those low-priority people?¡¹

    ¡¸The dragons. Those corns were supposed to be offerings for the dragons.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­ehto.¡¹

    ¡¸The priorities are set by vige chief.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, okay¡­¡­are we really okay?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re still okay. However, I want to know what should we do with the mountain elves who caused this?¡¹

    ¡¸How about punishing them? However, is that mistake hard enough to get punished?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a mistake that will damage the reputation of the vige so being punished is justified.¡¹

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s a mistake caused by fulfilling their duties, shouldn¡¯t a stern warning enough?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s too lenient.¡¹

    ¡¸However, think about what would happen if it is reported to vige chief.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm¡­right. Vige chief will certainly justugh and forgive them.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. That¡¯s one of the good points of vige chief.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. After reporting this matter to vige chief, we will issue a stern warning to the mountain elves involved in this matter.¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do that.¡¹

    I¡¯m d to hear that it seems to be a manageable problem.

    And there seems to be a demand for the corn processing machine.

    Let¡¯s ask the mountain elves to prepare a few of them.

    Ah, right.

    They made a mistake because of getting carried away but we have to think about what should be done in order to avoid getting carried away.

    Failure is eptable but we should avoid making the same mistake.

    -0-

    A colleague reported the corn incident to vige chief and as expected, heughed and forgave them.

    I will report to vige chief the measures to prevent from making the same mistake.

    The n is to ce an overseer near the mountain elves but¡­

    ¡¸Hold on, wait a minute. It is true that the mountain elves got carried away but the actual cause was that they put the supposed to be unprocessed corn near the corn that needs to be processed, right? Or did the mountain elves go out of their way to transport the corns from another location to process all of them?¡¹

    I don¡¯t think they did.

    ¡¸I think it would be more effective to take measures to make sure that everyone knows which corn is for processing and which corn should stay unprocessed.¡¹

    I see.

    I understand.

    Then, I will take measures in that way.

    For now, shall we make signs for corn to be processed and not?

    ¡¸I agree with that measure. Can I leave it to you?¡¹

    Yes, please leave it to me.

    Vige chief nodded in satisfaction at my reply.

    Then, Kuro and Yuki, who were waiting on both sides of vige chief, barked and called for him.

    Vige chief was taking a walk with Kuro and Yuki.

    I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you.

    ¡¸No, no, workes first. We¡¯re just taking it easy because our work is done.¡¹

    Ahahaha.

    Actually, a little while ago, vige chief had offered to help us because he had finished his own work.

    However, this is my, no, our job.

    There is no way we¡¯ll let vige chief help us when he¡¯s busy so we declined his offer to help, saying that this is our time to be active.

    And yet, I consulted him like this.

    Well, it is outrageous for me to decide it on my own without informing him.

    I saw off vige chief, who resumed his walk¡­¡­and also saw off the kuros and spiderlings who were following him.

    Ah, those are the spiderlings who helped me carry the misstowed boxes. They greeted me by waving their legs and I greeted them by waving back.

    -0-

    Well.

    I guess I have to reflect.

    Let¡¯s work hard on my remaining work.

    Today¡¯s hard work will make tomorrow easier.

    Maa, once the harvest-rted work is done, it will be the martial arts tournament.

    After those are over, we can rx.

    I¡¯ll do my best with hope.

    Hopefully, there will be no trouble that will burden vige chief.

    -0-

    Rasuti: Areh? No corn? I¡¯m looking forward to them¡­Hakuren-oneesama?

    Hakuren: What? I didn¡¯t eat them all.

    Mountain Elves: ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­We¡¯re sorry!

    Vige Chief: No no, it was a mistake that resulted from fulfilling your duty. You are forgiven.

    -0-

    Doraim: I can forgive you since it was corn but if this had been radish¡­¡­¡­

    Mountain Elf A: We are designing a machine that washes and defoliates radishes.

    Mountain Elf B: We are also nning to add a function to automatically peel and cut them into fixed sizes.

    Doraim:¡­¡­I¡¯ll give you all the budget you need. Hurry up and bring me that finished product.

 Chapter 737 â€“ Village Chiefâ€™s Day Off (Playing with Kuro and the Others)

    <h4>Chapter 737 - Vige Chief¡¯s Day Off (ying with Kuro and the Others)</h4>

    In the vige, autumn harvest has ended and preparations for the martial arts tournament have begun.

    Once the martial arts tournament is over, it will be time to prepare for winter. However, at this time of the year, I have free time.

    Thus, I decided to y with the kuros.

    I¡¯ve also been told by the civil servant girls to take a proper rest.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Ah, Kuro and Yuki are here too.

    Okay.

    Ehto, let¡¯s see, what should we y?

    -0-

    We came to the race track on the south side of the vige.

    This is the only y where Kuro and the others can run to their heart¡¯s content.

    The field?

    Sure, the fields are empty until spring after the autumn harvest but it¡¯s not a good idea to y in the fields.

    As for why, it is to prevent bad bacteria and unwanted seeds from invading.

    I have the AFT so this is a needless concern in the vige but we don¡¯t want to spread the belief that ¡°it¡¯s okay to y in the field¡±.

    Children are going outside the vige more and more often after all.

    Let¡¯s get back to the main topic.

    I decided to just start a ssic fetch the ball at the racetrack.

    Since I can¡¯t think of anything else, fetch the ball would do.

    My first throw.

    I threw the ball and, etho¡­¡­around 50 animals werepeting with each other¡­¡­it was a battle royal.

    Ah¡­

    Ahhhhhh¡­¡­

    Ah, yes, Yuki got the ball.

    Good good.

    You were great.

    You did good too, Kuro.

    He was the first to catch the ball but was challenged one after another¡­¡­

    Okay okay.

    The kuros are all looking at me, waiting to throw the ball again.

    I understand your excitement. However, before that, let¡¯s solve the problem that urred during my first throw.

    It was my fault too, for throwing it out of nowhere but¡­¡­

    Yeah, it¡¯s not good to have anyone injured.

    It¡¯s okay since you brought the holy slime that can use healing magic?

    No, that¡¯s not the point.

    Okay?

    Then, let¡¯s limit the number of participants.

    Five participants for each throw.

    Also, attacking anyone is prohibited.

    Once someone bit the ball, that¡¯s it.

    You can¡¯t do anything against the one who¡¯s going to bring the ball to me.

    Even if it drops it in the middle, you can¡¯t.

    The glory belongs to the one who fetches the ball first.

    How do I confirm that the first one properly bit the ball?

    I won¡¯t be that strict to check that out.

    However, don¡¯t try to attack no matter what.

    Since you know the rules, form five lines.

    Are you ready?

    Throw!

    -0-

    Counting all the kuros here¡­there should be eighty so I had to throw at least sixteen times per round.

    However, it¡¯s currently the 7th round now so that means¡­¡­I¡¯ve thrown at least 100 times.

    Am I a pitcher of some baseball team?

    It¡¯s even harder because while I¡¯m pitching, I have to deal with something that was bitten a lot.

    Well, the mountain elves had made a device that can throw balls. Where did they store that thing?

    If I remember correctly, it was put in a warehouse because it was not well received by the kuros.

    However, I need it now so¡­ah, the demon king took it with him saying it¡¯s for their baseball practice.

    Fuuhh.

    Okay, end of the 7th round.

    Next round will be thest!

    Too soon?

    I should make it 10 rounds?

    Hahahaha.

    -0-

    I did my best.

    After 10 rounds of throwing balls, we went running together.

    Then, we went to the forest and hunted.

    The kuros, who couldn¡¯t make it in the fetch the ball, were trying their best to show off to me so I had no choice.

    Ah, holy slime.

    Thanks for hanging out with us.

    Aren¡¯t you tired?

    Well, that¡¯s good to know.

    I¡¯m heading back to the mansion, how about you?

    Alright, I¡¯ll give you a lift.

    Get on my head.

    Alright, Kuro and the others are going home too.

    In the end, I regret that we only yed fetch the ball during the first half.

    First, I had an idea of a ¡°treasure hunt¡± in which the kuros would search for tools(items) I buried. However, the problem with that is it¡¯s too much work. Also, I¡¯m not confident in remembering where I buried them so I decided to give that idea up.

    Let¡¯s do the treasure hunt some other time.

    Hnn?

    Kuro and Yuki, what¡¯s wrong?

    It was fun so let¡¯s do it again?

    Yeah, of course.

    -0-

    When I returned to the mansion, the wine slime came to pick up the holy slime.

    They seem to be getting along well.

    And it seems like an oni maid is having a rough time.

    Did you steal alcohol again, wine slime?

    No?

    You just drink what the oni maid has spilled?

    If that is the case, I guess it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, putting alcohol in a pot can¡¯t be considered as spilling it. ¡¹

    The oni maid said with a frightening look on her face.

    ¡­¡­

    Yeah, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s spilling too.

    When I tried to scold the wine slime, it disappeared along with the holy slime.

    That was fast.

    The oni maid disappeared too.

    She immediately went after the holy slime.

    Ah¡­

    In any case, this is where I part with the kuros.

    Alright, alright.

    Let¡¯s y againter.

    -0-

    Kuro and Yuki followed me to my room.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    You escaped to my room, wine slime?

    No?

    You¡¯ve been hiding behind me?

    Eh?

    Really?

    But you left before I entered the room and got ahead?

    Amazing.

    By the way, are you saying that the holy slime is also behind me?

    ¡­¡­

    Really?

    I didn¡¯t notice.

    Kuro and Yuki knew?

    I see.

    Tell me next time.

    Also, wine slime.

    The oni maid probably ns to use it for cooking since she put it in a pot.

    In other words, the pot is likely to be put on fire.

    If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll be boiled.

    Maa, I wish that won¡¯t ever happen.

    So, the wine slime followed me to my room¡­it¡¯s goal is the kotatsu.

    It¡¯s still a little early to bring out the kotatsu but my room is kind of special.

    Once we start preparing for winter, we¡¯ll be busy and won¡¯t have time to set it up.

    That¡¯s why I already have it set up.

    I haven¡¯t set up heat instion stone (hot stones) in it so it¡¯s not warm.

    Do you mind it?

    Well, that¡¯s good.

    Kuro and Yuki¡­they sneaked into the kotatsu too.

    Would the holy slime join in?

    Okay, then, next to the wine slime.

    I prepared my own drinks¡­it¡¯s not alcohol, wine slime.

    I put the drinks on top of the kotatsu.

    Kuro, move a little more to the right.

    Ah, sorry.

    I put my feet in the kotatsu, put a cushion on my back, andy down.

    Fuhhh.

    There¡¯s still time before dinner.

    I think I¡¯ll just rx.

    Yes, a day like this is not so bad.

    -0-

    Zabuton and the spiderlings: How about us¡­¡­

    Vige Chief: I¡¯ll y with you next.

 Chapter 738 â€“ Village Chiefâ€™s Day Off(Working Hard with Zabuton and the Others)

    <h4>Chapter 738 - Vige Chief¡¯s Day Off(Working Hard with Zabuton and the Others)</h4>

    There is a clothing room in the mansion.

    It¡¯s not only used to arrange clothing but also to make them.

    The room was not built for that purpose but Zabuton and the spiderlings weaved clothes there.

    Incidentally, the number of rooms and warehouses for storing clothes exceeded 10st year so I stopped counting.

    I wonder what is happening now.

    -0-

    Back to the clothing room.

    In the clothing room, the spiderlings, which are around half tatami mat size, are weaving clothes.

    I guess they are making new costumes for winter and for next year¡¯s parade.

    I see many of the mannequins being dressed up, taken off, and dressed up again.

    Next to them are me and Zabuton as I¡¯m being measured by Zabuton.

    I don¡¯t think my body shape has changed but apparently, there are subtle changes.

    Thus, she takes my measurements every season.

    Maa, it¡¯s not a hassle because Zabuton is very skillful.

    It is no different from going here to say hello to them.

    Hnn?

    Something I like?

    As usual, I want something simple.

    Focus on functionality.

    I don¡¯t need to say to make it shy because Zabuton will surely make it so.

    I know.

    I¡¯ll make sure to wear something shy when I leave the vige.

    When I went out to look for Count Pugyaru, I was in a hurry so I went out in in clothes.

    Eh?

    Create a fashion squad so that I can change clothes anytime?

    I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary¡­¡­what kind of squad will it be in the first ce?

    The spiderlings as big as you will carry tool rack and wardrobes on their backs?

    No, I don¡¯t doubt their strength so I¡¯m sure they would be able to carry them with no problem.

    In addition, spiderlings who make clothes, will apany me in order to cope with any situation?

    In any situation¡­? Ah, like a wedding or funeral.

    Yeah, those are certainly situations.

    It is also necessary to make sure that the basic colors of the host and clothes match.

    You also want them to apany me while I¡¯m working?

    No, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll need to change my clothes while working.

    Just taking my clothes off would require¡­¡­ah, you¡¯re going to cut off the clothes I¡¯m wearing?

    And then, you¡¯re going to tear up thepleted clothes and put them on me?

    I don¡¯t want that much trouble so I¡¯ll just change by myself.

    Anyway, that¡¯s all the fashion squad would do, right?

    Eh?

    There¡¯s more?

    You¡¯re going to appoint an arachne as the captain?

    Ah, it¡¯s true, they¡¯d be in trouble if they don¡¯t have a leader.

    After all, it¡¯s no exaggeration to say that the dungeon teleportation gate in Big Tree Vige is being guarded by a team led by an arachne.

    Arachne by herself is already strong but she never lets her guard down and never fails to cooperate with the spiderlings inside the dungeon.

    She doesn¡¯t limit herself to the spiderlings and even cooperates with themias and titans.

    At those times, the arachne is the one inmand.

    Well, the only one they canmunicate with is the arachne after all¡­¡­

    At least she can takemand better than I can.

    That¡¯s the arachne Arako for you.

    Hnn?

    However, I don¡¯t remember any arachne that can takemand of the fashion squad.

    Ah¡­right, the arachnes arebat-oriented.

    I have high hopes for their future growth.

    The fashion squad too, will have to wait until there¡¯s an arachne who canmand them evolve¡­

    I know.

    I¡¯ll wear the clothes that have been prepared for me.

    Yeah, I¡¯m not lying.

    I¡¯ll wear them properly.

    These days, even if it is an over-the-top fancy clothes, I¡¯ll wear it.

    ¡­¡­

    Areh?

    Did I just get used to it?

    M-maa, fancy clothes are not that bad.

    And Zabuton and the others did a great job making them.

    -0-

    I left the clothing room and headed to the next room.

    In the center of the room, fist-size spiderlings were lined up on a long board.

    They are on the short side of the long board, standing in a row.

    Then, they attached the end of their web on the spot and moved toward the other side of the long board while stretching their webs.

    The web of the fist-size spiderling formed a neat line on the long board.

    Then, the fist-size spiderlings jumped up and down while still spreading their webs.

    Not all of them at the same time but half of them.

    Every other one.

    I guess they numbered themselves from the start and divided themselves into odd and even numbers.

    And a fist size spiderling moves quickly between the flying webs.

    This spiderling is also spreading its web.

    So, what in the world are they doing in this room?

    Yeah, they are weaving.

    So, after the spiderling moves back and forth between the webs a few times, it stops moving and pulls the thread to the end, which is done by another spiderling.

    Brilliant teamwork.

    A cloth is woven all over the long board at an amazingly fast pace.

    Then, a half tatami mat size spiderling turns the long board over.

    This time, it¡¯s the reverse side.

    The fist-size spiderlings, who had been standing in a row, stretch web again.

    This move is repeated to weave a long piece of cloth.

    Now, they are weaving the cloth with their web but sometimes, they use threads purchased from Vige Five or Shashaato City.

    And of course, they use the same technique.

    However, during that time, the fist-size spiderlings are just holding pincushions.

    -0-

    Ah, I shouldn¡¯t have been so fascinated by their work.

    I came to this room to help them with weaving.

    However, the weaving done in the center of the room doesn¡¯t need my help.

    What needs my help are the spiderlings who are practicing weaving in the corner of the room.

    The spiderlings are generally dexterous but not without effort.

    They practice a lot.

    Especially when ites to cooperating with their peers.

    Good good.

    You¡¯re doing great.

    Still can¡¯t get it right?

    No, you¡¯ll get better.

    You probably don¡¯t need my help but let me help you.

    Yeah, jump to the sound of each beat of the drum.

    Ah, you know you can¡¯t all jump at the same time, right?

    Divide into two groups. One group will jump when I hit the middle of the drum and the other will jump when I hit the edge.

    You don¡¯t have to line up yet.

    Right.

    Okay, here we go.

    Ton, tak, ton, tak, ton, tak, ton, tak, ton, tak¡­¡­

    Good work.

    Now, let¡¯s try it again but this time, you¡¯ll line up in a row.

    First group jumping after a ton, the alternate group jumping after a tak¡­

    Yeah, jump without minding your surroundings.

    Alright, go on.

    I practiced weaving with the spiderlings.

    ¡­¡­

    Mountain elves.

    You do realize that no one should bring a loom here, right?

    It¡¯s not about the new features or anything like that.

    Look at the spiderlings who are working hard. If you bring something like that here, what will happen to them?

    Yeah, I¡¯m d you understand.

    Bring that loom to the Goroun Company.

    -0-

    Break.

    Zabuton and the spiderlings can¡¯t infinitely produce web.

    If they are not properly nourished, they will not be able to produce strong web.

    All right, all right.

    I know what you want.

    I¡¯ll steam potatoes.

    Ah, and let¡¯s bake some potatoes too.

    Raw potatoes are good too.

    Some of the spiderlings, who usually make clothes while nibbling on potatoes, will rest and eat if I¡¯m around.

    Since that is the case, I have to prepare something good for them.

    Shall I cook boiled potatoes too?

    As expected, it will be hard for me to cook all of those alone so I asked the oni maids¡¯ help.

    Let¡¯s make a lot.

    If I cook, the spiderlings who are not here will probablye too.

    Not only the spiderlings but the kuros might alsoe.

    ¡¸Vige Chief¡¹

    An oni maid called out to me and moved her gaze to the side.

    I followed her gaze and saw¡­my children.

    Apparently, today¡¯s study time is over.

    Zabuton, can I let the kids join in?

    Zabuton made a ¡°they¡¯re wee¡± pose.

    Hahahaha.

    Thank you.

    Let¡¯s make a lot of food.

    Excuse me, mountain elves, could you get more potatoes from the kitchen?

    I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have enough here.

    Yeah, no problem.

    You¡¯ve been included in the count since the start.

    Bringing the loom here is kind of a mess but you guys are doing a great job.

    I won¡¯t leave you out.

    No need to praise me, just get them.

 Chapter 739 â€“ Looking for Companions

    <h4>Chapter 739 - Looking for Companions</h4>

    Morning.

    I wash my face and get dressed.

    I think I¡¯ve made a fair amount of noise since I woke up but even so, Kuro and Yuki are still sleeping.

    Well, I won¡¯t bother them and wake them up.

    In the kotatsu of my room are¡­a dozen or so spiderlings.

    These guys are already awake and are warming up before starting their tasks.

    Ah, don¡¯t overdo it.

    You can just stay there and warm yourselves.

    Me?

    I¡¯m going to do my usual round in the mansion.

    Thanks, I¡¯ll work hard.

    -0-

    The tour around my mansion ended without a problem.

    Well, it never had a problem.

    However, we can never be too careful.

    Besides, if I don¡¯t make my rounds like this, I won¡¯t be able to greet some people.

    There are more and more people living in my mansion.

    When I returned to my room, I found the disgruntled Kuro and Yuki in front of my room.

    It seems like they were woken up and kicked out by the oni maids since they were in the way of their cleaning.

    Don¡¯t be so angry.

    You know that it will be cleaned every morning, right?

    Come on, let¡¯s have some breakfast.

    The spiderlings, who were in the kotatsu, greeted me¡­from the top of the beam in the hallway.

    Looks like they left the room before they were kicked out.

    Good.

    You guys join me for breakfast too.

    Ah, don¡¯t be shy.

    -0-

    It was a lively breakfast.

    I regret saying goodbye but I have to.

    Today, after this, I¡¯ll go to Vige Four also known as Sun Castle.

    Kuro and Yuki are going to¡­go back to sleep again in my room.

    The spiderlings have¡­their own jobs.

    Understood.

    Good luck.

    However, that means I don¡¯t have anypanion¡­ah, wine slime.

    Would you like to tag along?

    Yeah, Vige Four.

    ¡­¡­

    Wine slime refused to apany me even though I¡¯m being considerate.

    Right, there¡¯s no reason for wine slime to go to Vige Four.

    There¡¯s also alcohol in Vige Four but it¡¯s a closed environment so production and consumption are strictly calcted.

    As expected, the wine slime is not so vicious to steal and drink in such a ce.

    However, that doesn¡¯t mean that stealing in Big Tree Vige is allowed.

    You are given more alcohol than any other resident on a regr basis, right?

    In addition, you¡¯re doing a job of measuring the quality of alcohol made by the dwarves.

    You can drink more if you steal?

    That may be the case but¡­¡­

    You share the alcohol you get with the other slimes?

    No, I certainly didn¡¯t give any alcohol to other slimes other than you but¡­

    Not all slimes drink but there are slimes who do.

    I see.

    Then, we have to distribute it properly.

    Hnn?

    You¡¯ll take care of the alcohol that will be distributed to the slimes so I should leave it to you?

    Okay.

    Understood.

    Then, I¡¯ll leave it to you.

    If you need more, just let me know.

    The slimes are working behind the scenes to ensure the sanitation of the vige.

    If they want their share of alcohol, they deserve to be given.

    However, as I have said many times, that¡¯s not an excuse for stealing.

    Even if I forgive you, Ann and the oni maids will not.

    Yeah, be afraid.

    Do it in moderation.

    -0-

    As I watched the wine slime leave, I wondered what I should do with mypanion.

    There¡¯s only one person, or rather, a sailor on the universal ship, and the destination is Vige Four which is not a ce with a lot of people.

    If I were asked if I neededpanions, my answer would be I don¡¯t. However, my wives don¡¯t like the idea of me going alone.

    Dors and others say that I should not be afraid of my wives but given that it was Dors who said it, it doesn¡¯t have any persuasive power.

    Besides, for me, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m following my wives¡¯ orders, I just don¡¯t want them to worry.

    Thus, I concluded that I needpanions.

    Hnn?

    The flying carpet was fluttering around.

    ¡­¡­

    And Himiko, me and Hakuren¡¯s daughter, was riding it.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Himiko has been holding you for a while?

    You left her when she fell asleep but before you knew it, she¡¯s already there?

    The flying carpet slowly lowers Himiko to the floor and tries to distance itself from her but¡­she grabbed it immediately.

    She¡¯s not even a year old but her grip seems to be pretty strong.

    I guess it¡¯s because she¡¯s a dragon.

    The flying carpet tried to shake her loose but it didn¡¯t work.

    Well, the flying carpet is not using much power since it doesn¡¯t want Himiko to get injured.

    ¡¸I finally found you.¡¹

    Hakuren came in with Hikaru in her arms.

    Hikaru looks like it wants to get to the flying carpet too.

    Hakaru and Himiko are twins.

    When they were born, Hikaru was so bright that I couldn¡¯t open my eyes to him and Himiko was so dark that I couldn¡¯t see anything.

    I thought they had learned to control it but I guess they¡¯re still in their infancy.

    So, when I approach, Hikaru glows while Himiko is enveloped in darkness.

    Yes, it¡¯s because they are still infants.

    It¡¯s not because they hate me.

    I think I should increase themunication time between parent and children.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it. They¡¯re just embarrassed. Himiko,e with me.¡¹

    Hakuren took her in her arms and went back to her room.

    The flying carpet is already a very important part of our family¡¯s life.

    The flying carpet apologized for not being able to apany me.

    No no, there¡¯s no need for you to apologize.

    It¡¯s the thought that counts.

    ¡­¡­

    However, as a father, I can say that I¡¯m jealous of the flying carpet that my daughter, Himiko, likes.

    I wonder if Himiko would like me if I could fly too?

    I¡¯ll do my best to learn magic.

    -0-

    Anyway, back to searching forpanions.

    It¡¯s just after the harvest and before the martial arts tournament so everyone¡¯s busy with various things. Everyone aside from me.

    Kuro and Yuki are currently sleeping but when noones, they will be hunting with their children in tow to secure food for winter.

    While I was wondering what I should do, an unexpected group volunteered to run for the position.

    The fenrirs.

    The first fenrir was picked up from somewhere by a kuro.

    When he picked her up, she was still a cute puppy.

    The kuro took care of the fenrir and before long, the fenrir and the kuro became partners and had a lot of pups.

    Now, the fenrir and her pups are the cornerstones of our winter defense.

    Good, good.

    Let¡¯s go together.

    Or so I¡¯d like to say but¡­

    We can¡¯t take them all.

    You¡¯ll have to narrow down your number.

    Yeah, you¡¯re a little too many¡­¡­the fenrirs are big after all.

    Ah, you lot want to try boarding the universal ship.

    Got it.

    Let¡¯s all go together then.

    However, we¡¯re going to limit the number of those who¡¯ll apany me in Vige Four.

    Okay, what do you think?

    Good reply.

 Chapter 740 â€“ Village Fourâ€™s Expansion

    <h4>Chapter 740 - Vige Four¡¯s Expansion</h4>

    It¡¯s past noon.

    I board the universal ship and head for Vige Four in the sky.

    Just before I leave my mansion, my children, who have finished their studies, see me off, which made me more motivated.

    I thought about taking them with me but they have things to do on their own too.

    They had to prepare and practice for the y they were going to perform after the martial arts tournament.

    Apparently, it was their own idea and they¡¯ll be dedicating it to Hakuren, who¡¯s taking her time off from teaching because she¡¯s taking care of our children.

    Basically, it¡¯s just the children with Guronde and the ghost sorceress supervising them.

    By the way, big tools and props were made secretly with the cooperation of the high elves and mountain elves.

    There is no way I¡¯ll get on their way.

    -0-

    I have to mind my own business.

    Apanying me to Vige Four are the fenrir, its kuro partner, and their children.

    There are around¡­40 of them?

    Thus, the deck of the universal ship is cramped.

    Don¡¯t push each other around or you¡¯ll fall.

    As I was observing them, Tou, the captain of the universal ship, asked me if it was okay for us to leave.

    Ah, no problem.

    Please take us to Vige Four.

    ¡¸Aiyo, leave it to me! You bastards! Set sail!¡¹

    The other sailors responded to Tou¡¯s order with enthusiasm and the universal ship began to float.

    Feeling floating for the first time, the fenrir and kuro¡¯s pups, who boarded the universal ship for the first time, made a worried cry.

    Then, as the universal ship gained altitude, several fenrirs headed for the cabin.

    Looking at them closely, you can see that their legs are trembling.

    They must be afraid of heights.

    I know how they feel.

    It¡¯s scary to do things you¡¯re not familiar with.

    However, the cabin is already full of luggage.

    My apologies but please, don¡¯t try to force your way in.

    Also, the fenrir that¡¯s on the bow of the ship, I know you are quite tense but can you please stop howling?

    That¡¯s super loud too.

    Look, there¡¯s already amotion in the forest.

    It seems to be heading in the opposite direction of the vige, which is good but¡­¡­

    When you return to the vige, apologize to the kuros and the angels who were currently on duty.

    You might have startled them.

    Good, there you go, calm down.

    It was a bit noisy until we arrived at Vige Four.

    -0-

    We arrived at Vige Four.

    Ah, fenrirs.

    You might find the pier that¡¯s connecting the universal ship and Vige Four scary but please move away. If you stay still there, you¡¯ll interfere with the unloading¡­¡­

    Don¡¯t worry, it was designed to make anyone unharmed even if you fall.

    There¡¯s magic in it.

    I don¡¯t really know the principle either.

    We already arrived at Vige Four and it was a little noisy again.

    -0-

    The person who greeted me in Vige Four was Kuzuden, the acting vige chief of Vige Four, a devil.

    There¡¯s also the mercuries Bell and Gou.

    Thanks for your warm wee.

    Apologies for the wait.

    The fenrirs were able to disembark without any incident.

    The universal ship held up the pier from below.

    Yeah, it used its arms.

    The arms of the universal ship are very useful for loading and unloading cargo.

    I think it would be a good idea to equip all of my ships with them.

    But I only have the universal ship.

    Ah, no, we also have the elven empire ship, right?

    A ship that can move without sails but was modified with sails on it.

    However, technically speaking, it¡¯s not my ship but Hiichirou¡¯s.

    And I left its operation in the hands of Michael-san.

    I wonder how it is now.

    I¡¯ll ask him next time.

    For now, I¡¯ll have to discuss things with Kuzuden, Bell, and Gou.

    Thanks for your time today.

    Ah, by the way, I¡¯m being apanied by two fenrirs.

    They are still considered young but I chose them because they were quiet on the universal ship.

    They were the earliest ones to get off the universal ship too.

    The other fenrirs areining but the ce where we are going is at the edge of Vige Four.

    In other words, when I told them we were going to a ce that is quite ¡°scenic¡±, they became quiet.

    I¡¯m sorry but, please wait around there until I get back.

    It won¡¯t take long.

    -0-

    Now, there¡¯s a reason I¡¯m here in Vige Four.

    I¡¯m here to discuss the expansion of Vige Four.

    For some time now, there has been a problem with the amount of spices harvested in Vige Four.

    The supply is lowpared to the demand.

    It would be better to increase the amount of spices grown but that would be difficult to do so in Vige Four wherend is limited.

    The situation has even gotten worse now that all the ces that can be turned into fields have already been turned into fields.

    Therefore, Vige Four submitted a proposal to expand.

    ¡¸To exin it in simple words, we just want to make the current Vige Four bigger¡­¡­we thought we must obtain vige chief¡¯s permission first so I passed it as a proposal.¡¹

    I nod to Bell¡¯s exnation but I had heard about the project in Big Tree Vige beforehand.

    It seems that the safety of the expansion is ensured.

    There will be no problem in the operation of Vige Four after the expansion.

    All they need is my permission.

    I thought it would be a problem to issue permission without seeing the site first so I came here¡­¡­

    A small mound of dirt had formed at the edge of Vige Four.

    ¡¸May I demonstrate how it works?¡¹

    Bell asked and I gave her my permission.

    Do it.

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    Bell bowed to me and then, casted magic towards the small mound of dirt.

    The small mound of dirt crumbled and began moving on its own. It spread out at the edge of Vige Four.

    It spread into a 10 meters square.

    Considering the volume of that dirt mound from the start, it seemed small¡­¡­

    I guess there are certain parts that need to bepressed.

    As expected, this is not the end of the expansion process. This will be repeated many times.

    The goal is to double the current field area.

    However, considering the recovery of Bell¡¯s magical power and the preparation of soil for expansion, the work will not bepleted until next spring.

    ording to Belle¡¯s n, she intends toplete it this winter.

    Don¡¯t overdo it.

    ¡¸Understood. By the way, Gou has a few suggestions.¡¹

    Gou?

    It looks like you never told me everything before.

    ¡¸We¡¯re sorry. It took a lot of time to calcte the expenses and we haven¡¯t prepared the materials yet but if you take a look at them, you¡¯ll understand what we mean.¡¹

    -0-

    Gou led us to the center of Vige Four.

    There, he took out¡­¡­

    Two disks are about 10 meters in diameter and one meter thick.

    One disk is on the ground.

    The other was floating around¡­¡­15 meters above the other.

    What are those?

    ¡¸The one below floats too.¡¹

    Gou snapped his fingers and the disk on the ground floated 1 meter above the ground.

    Are the upper and lower disks linked?

    However, how can the one below float too¡­¡­

    ¡¸These are supposed to be detached residences to the Sun Castle.¡¹

    Detached residence?

    Ah, I see.

    You can build a building on top of those disks, is that what you were trying to say?

    ¡¸Yes, and if you fill them with soil, they can be used a field too.¡¹

    I see.

    Bell¡¯s expansion n was to expand Vige Four themselves but Gou¡¯s was to use those to prepare a new floatingnd?

    ¡¸Yes. In addition, it is possible to create a multiyered structure by adding a lid on the top and although it is difficult to fully use it, there¡¯s no problem building a huge reservoir if we fill it with water.¡¹

    Ohhh!

    My apologies Bell but, couldn¡¯t we just use this method?

    ¡¸Unfortunately, the budget is going to be a huge problem¡­¡­we are still in the middle of calctions but even if we cut down the parts that can be cut down, we still came out with this much¡­¡­¡¹

    The paper that Gou showed me had an amount of money on it that was close to the amount of sales for a year of Big Tree Vige.

    I suddenly became repulsive.

    ¡¸The spice harvest will increase however, given that the demand will be met, it will affect the trading price¡­¡­¡¹

    No no, the demand for spices is great.

    The trading price will not change even if the production is doubled.

    In fact, the only demand we currently meet is the demand of Ma and the Goroun Company in Shashaato City, and Niz¡¯s Aeat and Noodle Shop Britoa of Vige Five.

    Considering the spice inquiries of the Goroun Company, I don¡¯t think the price will decrease even if we produce ten times our current production.

    Considering the profit that Vige Four makes from spices, this budget is feasible.

    We can afford it.

    Then, there¡¯s no need to hesitate.

    Let¡¯s do it.

    ¡¸A-are you really okay with it?¡¹

    I am.

    Do it.

    I¡¯m already looking forward to seeing itplete.

    ¡¸Yes, leave it to us.¡¹

    Gou bowed his head vigorously.

    Then, he stared at me.

    Eh?

    What?

    ¡¸What we have here is only a sample. The real one is around a hundred meters in diameter.¡¹

    Ah¡­I see.

    I guess the detached residence will be for vis of guests who¡¯lle to the Sun Castle.

    ¡¸We n on making four floating units considering there will be three or fouryers each.¡¹

    Oneyer is 100 meters in diameter¡­ehto, the area of the circle was radius x radius x ¦Ð, right?

    Well, if we¡¯re going to use the square in it, that should be 70-80% of its area.

    Still, given that there will be more than ten of them, it will be exceedingly helpful.

    ¡­¡­

    Will the necessary expenses increase then?

    ¡¸No. We¡¯ll make sure to do everything within the budget we showed.¡¹

    Good.

    Hnn?

    So, what exactly do you want to ask me?

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s like this, since we can expand the field quite a bit¡­¡­¡¹

    Gou hesitated for a moment then said,

    ¡¸Will you permit us to move the field inside the castle over there?¡¹

    Ah¡­¡­

    Gou is probably not thatfortable seeing that the castle has be a field.

    My apologies. I should be more considerate.

    ¡¸N-no¡­I¡¯m already used to seeing it with fields but¡­¡­it¡¯s not really¡­the reason¡­¡­¡¹

    Kuzuden stopped Gou from saying things that sound like excuses.

    ¡¸The number of devil and dream demon children has increased. We thought we should improve the living environment. Initially, there was a n to move to these detached residences but it will not be the home everyone has grown up to¡­¡­ Please forgive us for this foolish idea of moving the important field of vige chief.¡¹

    Foolish idea¡­¡­

    Wait wait.

    Even for me, I would choose a better living environment than a field.

    Especially when children are involved.

    When I said that, they were surprised.

    What did you think of me?

    ¡¸Protector of the field?¡¹

    Bell, Gou, Kuzuden.

    Don¡¯t say that in unison.

    Two fenrirs who are apanying me, why are you nodding?

    No, I certainly don¡¯t tolerate anyone who ravages the fields.

    Anyway,

    Prioritize improving your living environment.

    Worst case scenario will be a decrease in spice harvest.

    As for the expansion n of Vige Four, let¡¯s use both Bell and Gou¡¯s ideas at the same time.

    If there is anything else, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.

    I¡¯m counting on you.

 Chapter 741 â€“ Floating Garden

    <h4>Chapter 741 - Floating Garden</h4>

    The business at Vige Four is over but the universal ship is not yet ready to sail.

    ording to Tou, it would take another two hours.

    Thus, we wandered around Vige Four.

    The fenrirs are¡­¡­ ying on the 10-meter diameter disk that Gou prepared.

    Even the other fenrirs, who were scared of riding the universal ship, are ying there too.

    The disk is not too high from the ground so they are not afraid.

    I see.

    The ground you are looking at is the flying Vige Four so it¡¯s actually quite high¡­¡­

    Well, if you don¡¯t notice, I guess it¡¯s fine.

    I understand.

    Yeah, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can break it so don¡¯t y violently, okay?

    ¡¸What they are doing is still fine. Well, it will go down a little right after you get on and it gets up when you get off so it will return to its original height soon.¡¹

    Gou and Kuzuden returned to the castle to finalize the n to improve the living environment and Bell, who remained behind, exined the situation.

    It is true that that thing goes down little by little the more fenrir get on and rise up little by little as they get off.

    However, it returns to its original position fast.

    ¡¸If something heavy goes on or off, it will react ordingly.¡¹

    The fenrirs are reasonably heavy even if it¡¯s only one of them.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    However, is the same true with the wider disk?

    ¡¸No, as its size increases the tolerance for weight fluctuation increases so it¡¯s okay. It wouldn¡¯t budge with only a person¡¯s weight.¡¹

    Heh.

    By the way, this disk is probably floating on its own but, how do you fix it in ce?

    Won¡¯t it be left behind as Vige Four moves?

    ¡¸There is a force field that surrounds Vige Four. Otherwise, the air and wind pressure would make life very difficult¡­¡¹

    Indeed.

    However, ording to Gou¡¯s n, there will be a lot of these around, right?

    Will the force field surrounding Vige Five be strong enough?

    ¡¸We already have a n on strengthening it that¡¯s why we were bold enough to move this proposal forward.¡¹

    It seems that the functions of Vige Four are almost back in its heyday, aside from the armament of course.

    ¡¸However, there¡¯s also a problem¡­the dragons.¡¹

    Dragons?

    ¡¸Yes. I heard that when the universal ship was made, the dragons audited it. That disk¡­¡­it¡¯s officially called floating garden but in a sense, it has a simr feature to the universal ship.¡¹

    Simr feature?

    You mean it also has arms?

    ¡¸Eh? Should it have arms?¡¹

    No, no, it¡¯s okay if it doesn¡¯t.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell Gou to consider putting arms on them.¡¹

    It seems convenient but Gou doesn¡¯t seem to like it that much, does he?

    ¡¸He won¡¯t like it, fufufu¡¹

    Since you know, you don¡¯t need to tell him.

    Well, I¡¯m the one who suggested it though.

    -0-

    Let¡¯s get back to the topic.

    When Loo built the universal ship, she and Dors discussed a lot about the future production.

    I¡¯m sure that Dors doesn¡¯t mean to harass her or anything. It¡¯s just that the dragons oversee the evolution speed of magic tools.

    However, it won¡¯t fly around like the universal ship, right?

    ¡¸Actually, it can.¡¹

    Really?

    ¡¸Because it is like the sr castle.¡¹

    If you put it that way¡­¡­I see.

    ¡¸You can also use the floating garden to go up and down the ground.¡¹

    Can you borate?

    ¡¸It simply means it can be used as an elevator.¡¹

    Elevator¡­in other words, elevator!

    ¡¸It is difficult to go to Vige Four but using a small floating garden makes things easier. During our era, we used to use a floating garden enough for a single person to use. Ah, only royalty and big merchants can use it. It¡¯s not something thatmoners could afford.¡¹

    I see.

    In other words, the disk that the fenrirs are riding on can descend directly to the ground.

    ¡¸Yes and its descent is at a decent speed so there is less danger.¡¹

    Even if I exin it to them that way, the fenrirs would be horrified.

    Perhaps hearing my conversation with Bell, the fenrirs slowly dismounted from the disk and began distancing themselves.

    Hahaha.

    I won¡¯t force you to use it.

    ¡¸We digress again. My apologies. Let¡¯s get back to the topic. There is a chance that the dragons might stop us from using this floating garden.¡¹

    But then, Gou¡¯s n woulde to aplete stop, right?

    ¡¸We are already consulting Doraim-sama.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸Hakuren-sama and Rasuti-sama seemed to be busy raising their dragonborns.¡¹

    Yeah, they are.

    ¡¸Then, Doraim-sama, who¡¯s dancing with radish on him, passed by¡­¡¹

    He passed by?

    Well, since you were able to speak with Doraim, doesn¡¯t mean there should no longer be a problem.

    ¡¸About that¡­¡­¡¹

    ?

    ¡¸He said that there would be a problem if we let the floating garden fly independently. In order to solve it, he advised us to make them part of Vige Four. If they are part or extensions of Vige Four, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. He said we should just put a rope or something and im it as part of Vige Four¡­¡¹

    Eh¡­¡­

    Is that okay?

    ¡¸It should be, right? I think it¡¯s fine, right? Since it was Doraim-sama¡¯s words, Gou epted it and started to proceed with the n¡­ To be honest, I¡¯m full of anxiety.¡¹

    I-I know what you mean.

    Ehto, I guess Bell is having a hard time.

    In the meantime, I¡¯ll talk to Dors about the disks¡­I mean, the floating gardens.

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    Also, I have a personal request.

    ¡¸Sure, what is it?¡¹

    If there¡¯s no problem with the floating garden, it would be great if you could put up a suspension bridge as well as ropes so that those who can¡¯t fly can get around.

    ¡¸Ah, I see. I understand.¡¹

    -0-

    I returned to the vige and immediately reported to Dors.

    ¡¸The purpose of this project is to expand Vige Four, right? I already heard it from Doraim. If they tie them with ropes, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡¹

    Doraim already reported it to Dors.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    I was a little worried.

    However, about the other use of the floating garden?

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. However, if you really want to use it as an elevator, only use it in this forest. In short, treat it the same as the universal ship.¡¹

    Understood.

    I¡¯ll tell Gou and the others.

    ¡¸Are you nning to sell it?¡¹

    No, I¡¯m not.

    It seems to be pretty expensive and I don¡¯t want it to spread.

    If it bes widespread, there will definitely be falling idents.

    In Belle¡¯s era, it is said that it was not unusual for mages to use flying carpets to fly in the sky but in this day and age, it¡¯s not easy to do that.

    Though I thought it would be a good ce for the angels to rest though.

    -0-

    Omake.

    ¡¸Ah, the floating garden has been approved.¡¹

    Loo was the one who said that.

    You know about it?

    ¡¸Of course. I was the one who built the universal ship. If anyone would want to build something simr, they¡¯de to me, wouldn¡¯t they?¡¹

    I see.

    Gou already consulted Loo about it.

    ¡¸However, they are pretty expensive¡­are you sure you wanted to expand Vige Four using those?¡¹

    Yeah, I¡¯m already prepared to pay for it.

    The purpose of that project is to improve the living environment in Vige Four.

    Partly because I also wanted to increase the spice harvest.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    What?

    Why are you looking like that?

    ¡¸Ehto¡­¡¹

    What¡¯s wrong?

    ¡¸That price was prepared considering the price of raw magic materials I have to provide.¡¹

    What are you saying?

    ¡¸Most of those magic materials and ores can be obtained from the herb field and hot spring of the vige¡­¡­¡¹

    What do you mean?

    ¡¸I was the one who put the price on them and I thought it would be Vige Four who would pay for them¡­¡­however, since you said you, the chief, would pay for it, it will just go back to you.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Ehto, how about buying from outside sources?

    ¡¸We could ask the Goroun Company or the Dalfon Company but they could only find one supplier, this vige. Only this vige can supply them inrge quantities.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸Do you just want to see the money move on records?¡¹

    Unnecessary. That would just burden the civil servant girls.

    Let¡¯s do it the easiest way.

    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s not use money. Let¡¯s just put on record that they are material support of Big Tree Vige to Vige Four.¡¹

    Please, do so.

    However, Goh asked for your advice for the purpose of expanding Vige Four, right?

    You could have just done so from the start¡­¡­

    ¡¸Mr. Vige Chief, can you tell me who was the one who always tells everyone that each vige should be self-financing?¡¹

    Hmmm.

    Right.

    I always believe in self-sufficiency.

    Loo did the right thing.

    However, this time, the goal is to improve the living environment.

    It¡¯s urgent.

    Also, I thought that if the harvest of spices increased, we would be able to recover the cost.

    I did no wrong too.

    There shouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s not good for Vige Four to be the only one who¡¯ll receive special treatment.

    Let¡¯s go to Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three if they have any trouble.

    As for Vige Five, if there¡¯s any problem, Youko will tell me.

    Well, let¡¯s ask herter.

    -0-

    Dors: I don¡¯t really care even no matter how much you make them but you better be careful and make sure it won¡¯t spread around the world.

 Chapter 742: Angelâ€™S Melancholy

    Chapter 742 ¨C Angel¡¯s Mncholy

    In a big room of my mansion in Big Tree Vige, the adult angels are all gathered.

    Tier.

    The strongest who is known as the ¡°Angel of Annihtion¡±.

    ¡­..

    Strongest?

    ¡¸Please take note that it means strongest among angels.¡¹

    Ah, right.

    She¡¯s also Tiselle and Aurora¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸They are both growing well.¡¹

    -0-

    Gran Maria.

    One of the three who make up the ¡°Angels of Holocaust¡±.

    Roze Maria¡¯s mother.

    ¡¸Lancer Gran Maria. Please call me that.¡¹

    Is that what everyone¡¯s calling you?

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m the one who started calling that myself. If I keep calling myself like that, others will follow in time.¡¹

    Heh.

    -0-

    Kuudel.

    One of the three who make up the ¡°Angels of Holocaust¡±.

    ¡¸Hundred Shot, Hundred Hit ¡¹

    Yeah, whatever it is.

    ¡¸d you agreed. ¡¹

    However, that doesn¡¯t mean you have to throw the real horned spear in practice.

    ¡¸I love how it explodes. Also, I have to make that title a reality¡­..¡¹

    So, that¡¯s your n.

    I¡¯d like to praise you for trying to make it real but¡­.

    A hundred, that¡¯s a lot, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸I really want to show everyone that I really made an explosion a hundred times.¡¹

    You don¡¯t have to.

    ¡¸Ehhh¡¹

    I¡¯ll only allow two.

    ¡¸Yay¡¹

    Ldel¡¯s mother.

    -0-

    Corone.

    One of the three who make up the ¡°Angels of Holocaust¡±.

    Tormaneh¡¯s mother.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do my best to stand out more.¡¹

    No, you don¡¯t have to push yourself.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ll be the only untitled of the trio if I don¡¯t.¡¹

    It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to be forgotten but I guess it¡¯s great that you¡¯re willing to work hard for it.

    Do your best.

    ¡¸I will.¡¹

    -0-

    Suaruriu and Suarukou.

    Twin angels.

    ¡¸We are twins but that doesn¡¯t mean we should be treated as one.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree. Please treat us as individuals.¡¹

    No, even if you say that.

    ¡¸What do you mean? Are you saying that we have no individuality aside from being twins?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that it!¡¹

    You¡¯re saying that but, could you please stop doing everything together?

    ¡¸But it makes us happy to do things together.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, it puts a smile on our faces.¡¹

    -0-

    Kierbit.

    Daughter of Malbit, the angel¡¯s chief.

    The former heavenly wings shrine maiden of the Garret Kingdom.

    She seemed too strict regarding the discipline of their angel race¡­..

    ¡¸Maa, you should learn that there¡¯s no point in talking about the details.¡¹

    Her character seemed broken now.

    Well, I guess since it¡¯s been a while.

    ¡¸It was hard to get the Garret Kingdom to let me go.¡¹

    You being here means you¡¯ve seeded in convincing them.

    ¡¸I escaped.¡¹

    Is that alright?

    ¡¸There¡¯s no point in talking about the details.¡¹

    Is that really alright?

    -0-

    Malbit.

    Kierbit¡¯s mother and the current chief of the angels.

    She looks calm on the outside but she¡¯s also a schemer so you should never let your guard down on her.

    When Kierbit relinquished her role as the heavenly wings shrine maiden, she made another identity called Gobit to take Kierbit¡¯s role.

    ¡¸I¡¯m also the chess champion of Big Tree Vige.¡¹

    She proudly puffed her chest out but it was because Kuroyon was waiting for her outside the room.

    Kuroyon is evenly matched with Malbit in chess.

    Malbit is the current champion but there was a time when Kuroyon was the champion.

    ¡¸Heh, I will defend my title this winter too so I can enjoy my kotatsu to the fullest.¡¹

    -0-

    Ruincia.

    She¡¯s the vice chief of the angels.

    She is Tier¡¯s mother and therefore, Tiselle and Aurora¡¯s grandmother.

    ¡¸Lately, my grandchildren have be cuter and cuter¡­.¡¹

    She¡¯s been actively taking care of them which I¡¯m grateful for.

    However, can you please stop teaching strange things to Tiselle?

    ¡¸I¡¯m just educating her as the angel she is so she won¡¯t shame us. Well, she absorbs knowledge as cotton absorbs water so sometimes, I end up teaching her too much¡­. Tiselle is very good at what she does so all is well.¡¹

    Since all is well, I guess it¡¯s okay¡­..

    Tier sends me a signal saying she¡¯s watching over them so I guess it¡¯s really okay.

    Thanks.

    However, let¡¯s have a family meeting next time Tisellees back to the vige.

    Yeah, we receivedment letters about Tiselle from the principal, who is the demon king¡¯s wife, and Randan, the minister of internal affairs.

    They¡¯re notint letters.

    They are opinion letters.

    It¡¯s just that, the opening of those letters is basically asking ¡°How¡¯s her education going?¡±. I hope I¡¯m only overthinking this.

    Yeah, I really hope I¡¯m only overthinking.

    -0-

    Raz Maria.

    She has gorgeous hair and gorgeous chests.

    Her manners are soft and the way she acts makes her more of a goddess than an angel.

    But she¡¯s a genuine angel.

    Gran Maria¡¯s mother and Roze Maria¡¯s grandmother.

    ¡¸In terms of excellence as a granddaughter, Roze Maria won¡¯t lose.¡¹

    Roze Maria is still small.

    Don¡¯t make herpete.

    All children are excellent and cute.

    Don¡¯t you think so?

    -0-

    Suarurou.

    She¡¯s short and looks like a little girl but she¡¯s the mother of Suaruriu and Suarukou. She¡¯s also the leader of the Rohier faction of the angels.

    Formerly antagonistic to the conservative group led by Malbit¡­.now, she sits with her in a kotatsu and even eats tangerines together.

    Well, it seems like the conservatives and radical groups have already fallen apart.

    Why have they fallen apart?

    ¡¸Because when the angels learned about the existence of this vige, there was no point in being radical or conservative.¡¹

    Since Big Tree Vige stopped your conflict, I¡¯m happy.

    ¡¸The angels are united and will work for the benefit of Big Tree Vige. I ask for your continued blessings.¡¹

    Ah, of course.

    -0-

    Reginleif.

    One of the elders of the angels and even the eldest among the elders.

    Until recently, she has spent most of her time sleeping but now, she¡¯s getting more active.

    ¡¸It is important for one¡¯s life to have stimtion.¡¹

    Of course.

    A moderate amount of stimtion is important.

    ¡¸I¡¯m even surprised with my appetite these days.¡¹

    It¡¯s good that you¡¯re healthy.

    The vige harvest is increasing so don¡¯t hold back.

    ¡¸Yes, thank you very much.¡¹

    -0-

    Is that everyone?

    There are other angels that Malbit and Kierbit have brought but they are resting outside the room.

    They arrived yesterday and they seem tired from flying over the forest.

    I¡¯ll introduce myself to them in order to check if there¡¯s an elder member among the group.

    However, it seems like all angels look like young women.

    Looking at them, they look more like sisters.

    Let me think of it again¡­.

    Tier, Gran Maria, and the others.

    No way I¡¯ll forget them.

    Suaruriu and Suarukou have been in the vige for a long time so I won¡¯t forget them.

    Kierbit, Malbit, and Ruincia have strong presence so I won¡¯t forget them

    Raz Maria is taking care of the little angels.

    Suarurou patrols the vige whenever she¡¯s here and Reginleif is acting as my bodyguard.

    I didn¡¯t forget anyone, right?

    -0-

    Well, I thought of introducing a group to the angels who came here this winter and there seems to be no problem.

    Who am I introducing to them?

    The angel children of the vige.

    They are new adults so they are very curious about them.

    Ldel and Tormaneh were brought by the oni maids since they still need to be carried.

    Aurora seems to be memorizing their faces.

    Roze Maria goes straight to¡­Raz Maria.

    Ruincia, don¡¯tpete.

    Ah, Ldel and Tormaneh are still babies so don¡¯t be too hard on them.

    Make sure to be gentle.

    Suarukou and Suarurou, don¡¯t trick the children by changing ces.

    This is the reason why everyone recognizes them as ¡°twins¡±.

    ¡¸We have to take advantage of us being twins.¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    Yeah, yeah.

    It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve seen each other.

    I¡¯m sure you have a lot to talk about.

    I had food and drinks prepared.

    Feel free to eat and drink.

    Ah, those who just arrived, take it easy.

    You made it in time for the martial arts tournament but if you push yourselves too hard, you won¡¯t be able to give it your all in battles.

    I said that and was about to leave the room with the children in tow.

    However, Kierbit stopped me.

    Hnn?

    Let only the children leave the room?

    She also stopped the oni maids from bringing the food and drinks in.

    Kuroyon was prohibited from going in too.

    What¡¯s the matter?

    ¡¸We need to discuss something serious.¡¹

    What is it?

    Not only Kierbit but everyone looks serious.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to say it but¡­.¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to hear it but¡­.

    It looks like I can¡¯t refuse, can¡¯t I?

    Haa, feel free to say it.

    ¡¸Ehto, it¡¯s about the country we were living¡­..¡¹

    Garret Kingdom?

    ¡¸It split up.¡¹

    ¡­.

    Eh?

    -0-

    Tier: Strongest.

    Gran Maria: Vice-general desu

    Kuudel: Dive Bombing!

    Corone: Remembering my name is enough

    Sururiu, Suarukou: Astral projection¡«

    Kierbit: It¡¯s time to celebrate, I¡¯m back!

    Malbit: Lying on the kotatsu!

    Ruincia: My grandchildren are so cute, so cute

    Raz Maria: Right, my granddaughter, right¡­.

    Suarurou: ¡­¡­¡­.Suaruriu, Suarukou, grandchildren

    ¡¸¡¸This way please¡¹¡¹

    Reginleif: Delicious

    Children: They are all the same!

 Chapter 743: Story Of The Other Country

    Chapter 743 ¨C Story of the Other Country

    From what I heard from Kierbit, Garret Kingdom is now divided.

    She said that the kingdom was divided into four factions.

    The ¡°obedient faction¡± that follows the will of the angels.

    The ¡°breakaway faction¡± that wishes to be free from the will of the angels.

    The ¡°hostile faction¡± that concluded that the angels who abandoned Garret Kingdom were enemies.

    The ¡°independent faction¡± that doesn¡¯t care about the angels at all and only focuses on bing a powerful country.

    Or at least that¡¯s how Kierbit describes it.

    Ehto¡­..

    So, the ¡°obedient faction¡±, the one who¡¯s maintaining the status quo, are gentle people

    ¡¸They are. They are even thinking of following us to the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom and founding their own independent state.¡¹

    They¡¯re not.

    They were radicals.

    ¡¸By the way, they are thergest group.¡¹

    That makes things worse!

    I don¡¯t know how big Garret Kingdom is so I don¡¯t know how many the rgest group¡± is but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not a hundred or two.

    Even though the country was divided, it is still a county so there should be in tens of thousands.

    Anyone with eyes can see that migrating that many people would cause problems.

    Even I can see that.

    Vige Five alone is very heavy to deal with when it was established.

    People who wanted to migrate moved there from all over the country and problems due to differences in race and culture popped out one after another.

    Thanks to Youko¡¯s efforts, the problem in Vige Five did not escte¡­..

    Would the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom be able to ept the emigration or immigration of that level?

    Well, given the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom¡¯s past actions, they will ept emigration as long as it was done ording to the kingdom¡¯s will even if it would be hard for them.

    However, since they are thinking of founding their own independent nation after emigrating, the kingdom would not ept them.

    That¡¯s just a rebel force in the making.

    Let¡¯s contact the demon king¡­..no, before that, check the situation first.

    What exactly is happening?

    Have they already started moving?

    ¡¸The angels rted to the ¡°obedient faction¡± are trying to stop them.¡¹

    Good.

    Eh, but, what do you mean by rted?

    ¡¸They are the ones who voluntarily be rted to them so you shouldn¡¯t worry about them.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t get what Kierbit had said so I looked at Tier. She told me that the ones she was talking about were the angels who are in a romantic rtionship with them. Ruincia, who was standing beside me, told me that they were the ones who stayed behind.

    ¡¸They were not able to get married due to the strict trial but they¡¯ll be separated after 80 years of being together. The males are humans so you can think of it as their life expectancy¡­.given that reason, they can¡¯t leave them behind.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸My apologies for interrupting. Kierbit-sama, please continue.¡¹

    Ruincia urged Kierbit to continue.

    ¡¸The man is the uncle of the current king of Garret Kingdom. He is the younger brother of the previous king. He has a decent voice in Garret Kingdom and he¡¯s basically the one who stops the ¡°obedient faction¡±.¡¹

    He¡¯s the one who¡¯s stopping them?

    ¡¸Us angels are basically advisors.¡¹

    So, the one in charge is actually the younger brother of the previous king?

    Hnn?

    Wait a minute.

    Does that mean that when the younger brother of the previous king reaches the end of his lifespan, the ¡°obedient faction¡± will start immigrating?

    ¡¸I guess so.¡¹

    ¡­¡­s-should we supply him with leaves of the world tree?

    ¡¸Thanks for your concern but the person in question only wants to live his normal lifespan. The angel partner has agreed to it and we can¡¯t just do something to him because it would be more convenient for us, right?¡¹

    ¡­..

    You are absolutely right.

    Reflect, me.

    ¡¸Well, there is a more urgent problem than that.¡¹

    Urgent problem?

    ¡¸The obedient faction has already started moving to the sea area in preparation for immigrating. They were stopped so they haven¡¯t left the country yet but they are all on the east side of the country. The east side is already under the control of the obedient faction.¡¹

    Maa, that¡¯s expected.

    So, the urgent problem is getting in conflict with the natives in that area who were not part of their faction?

    ¡¸There¡¯s also that but¡­.ehto¡¹

    Kierbit is reluctant to say it and starts looking around for help.

    Unfortunately, the other angels around all turned their gazes away.

    It seems like it will be Kierbit¡¯s job to say it.

    Kierbit seems to have given up.

    ¡¸The ce, or rather, the force that the obedient faction control¡­.¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸They¡¯ve renamed themselves as Vige Six Kingdom.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    That¡¯s not a very kingdom-like name.

    ¡¸I know, right? Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha¡­¡­¡¹

    Change it now.

    ¡¸As expected.¡¹

    Of course.

    To those who know, they¡¯ll think that Big Tree Vige is involved.

    ¡¸But those who don¡¯t will think that¡­.it¡¯s a kingdom that started with six viges.¡¹

    That may be so but I don¡¯t want to cause unnecessary trouble.

    This might be presumptuous for me to say since we¡¯re talking about a country name but, Kierbit or Malbit has the power to change it, right?

    I don¡¯t want a country named ¡°Vige Six Kingdom¡±.

    Have them change it.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why we have a favor to ask you¡­..¡¹

    Hnn?

    A favor?

    ¡¸As a matter of fact, we also thought that a country with that name reeks of trouble so we tried to order them to change it¡­.¡¹

    You tried?

    You mean you did not seed?

    ¡¸For example, just an example, what do you think about calling that country ¡°Big Tree Vige Kingdom¡±?¡¹

    Huh?

    We¡¯re talking about that part of Garret Kingdom which is under the control of the obedient faction, right?

    I will not allow it.

    It would be strange if I don¡¯t say no.

    Big Tree Vige is important because it¡¯s the name of this vige.

    Don¡¯t use it like that.

    ¡¸Of course. And that leads us to the request¡­¡­.can you think of a name for that country?¡¹

    Me?

    You mean I¡¯ll name the new country that is founded by the obedient faction?

    ¡¸Since you¡¯re the one who ordered to change it, you should be the one to name it, right?¡¹

    Seriously?

    ¡¸Given how the other party acts, I think there¡¯s a high possibility that there will be dissatisfaction if they will be the ones who¡¯ll name the country. Thus, I thought maybe we could impose the name of the country from here. However, it still depends on vige chief¡¯s will so I¡¯ll leave it all to you.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    I-I see.

    I understand your request.

    However, how can you just throw me the job of naming a country?

    Do you angels have thought of something? Let me choose it from what you thought.

    ¡¸We do. Here¡¯s the list.¡¹

    Eh?

    ¡¸We¡¯ve already prepared it.¡¹

    The list of names for the country is written in small letters on several thin boards. Just a nce I know that it¡¯s more than a hundred.

    ¡­..

    And just a nce I¡¯ve already concluded that there¡¯s no way those are names of a country.

    Next to the names on the list are the origin of the names.

    Should I choose from here?

    When I asked that, Ruincia nodded and the angels began moving.

    Then, they brought out a big board.

    The board had the names of the countries on the list but they are written around.

    The board is then attached to the wall and I was handed with a knife by Ruincia.

    In other words¡­..

    ¡¸Throw it and whatever you hit will be the name of the country! By the way, if it fell off the board, it will be ¡°Aaahhh Kingdom¡±!¡¹

    ¡­.

    The angels are getting excited but I think this is a terrible way to decide.

    Also, what¡¯s with the ¡°All¡± in the middle?

    Are you going tobine all the names to form one name for the country?

    That¡¯s not it, right?

    -0-

    I resisted but in the end, I threw the knife and it became ¡°Legitimate Garret Kingdom¡±.

    Ruincia clicked her tongue with all her might.

    ¡¸What do we have to bother vige chief with this when we can just name it ¡°Aaahh Kingdom¡±?¡¹

    I¡¯m scared.

    I just want to confirm something. The breakaway, hostile, and independent factions are not causing problems, right?

    Good.

    I want to support the breakaway, hostile, and independent faction.

    Ah, I¡¯m talking about other countries.

    -0-

    Kierbit: I don¡¯t know what vige chief prefers.

    Suarurou: Darts! Darts!

    Suaruriu: Mother¡¯s saying ¡°all¡± a lot these days. Let¡¯s add all.

    Suarukou: All¡­.like jugem?

    TN: Jugemu Jugemu Goko no Surikire Kaijarisuigyo no Suigyomatsu Unraimatsu Furaimatsu Ku Neru Tokoro ni Sumu Tokoro Yabura Koji no Bura Koji Paipo-paipo Paipo no Shuringan Shuringan no Gurindai Gurindai no Ponpokopi no Ponpokona no Chokyumei no Chosuke and Jugemu Jugemu Goko no Surikire Kaijarisuigyo no Suigyomatsu Unraimatsu Furaimatsu Ku Neru Tokoro ni Sumu Tokoro Yabura Koji no Bura Koji Paipo-paipo Paipo no Shuringan Shuringan no Gurindai Gurindai no Ponpokopi no Ponpokona no Chokyumei no Chosuke

    Raz Maria: With regards to diplomacy, it¡¯s taboo to get a country¡¯s name wrong so this will be a good way to harass them.

    Malbit: That would mean that every time we¡¯ll do paperwork we¡¯ll have to use that long name¡­.I¡¯ll go with ¡°Aaahhh Kingdom¡±.

    Ruincia: It¡¯s a hassle to write six letters for ¡°Aaahhh¡±. How about we just use ¡°Ah Kingdom¡±? Right, Ah Kingdom would be great.

 Chapter 744: Angel Things ï½žWith Tangerinesï½ž

    Chapter 744 ¨C Angel Things ¡«with Tangerines¡«

    The story of how the Garret Kingdom was divided was a surprise but not something that would have an immediate effect on the vige.

    Since there¡¯s no ¡°emigration faction¡±¡­¡­

    As for the ¡°obedient faction¡±, it was decided that the angels would take turns supervising them.

    The first one that will be in charge of supervision is Raz Maria.

    She lost in the draw lots.

    ¡¸Gran Maria, it¡¯s quite unfortunate but I can only leave this job to you. Please take good care of Roze Maria for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Mother, Roze Maria is my daughter. You don¡¯t even have to ask me to take care of her.¡¹

    Raz Maria smiled at Gran Maria and then left for Garret Kingdom along with ten other angels.

    She¡¯ll be the one to tell the name of the new country in the ce controlled by the ¡°obedient faction¡±.

    Thank you in advance.

    Raz Maria will be back¡­.next spring.

    That¡¯s pretty soon if you ask me.

    ¡¸Winter makes it difficult for anyone to travel between cities which nurtures evil deeds. A supervisor is necessary in order to crush anything like that. That means we¡¯ll have to send a supervisor every winter.¡¹

    Gran Maria exined which made me realize what it is for.

    Incidentally, before the draw lots, someone actually volunteered to be a supervisor.

    ¡¸I¡¯m very dissatisfied to leave vige chief¡¯s side as his guard but I don¡¯t want anything to trouble him. I will go and be the supervisor.¡¹

    Reginleif volunteered to be the supervisor but everyone aside from her objected.

    ording to them, Reginleif will not hesitate to use extreme measures.

    The worst-case scenario will be the extinction of the obedient faction. Hence, it is impossible to have Reginleif to be the supervisor.

    ¡­¡­.

    Extinction, she won¡¯t do that, right?

    ¡¸Given her achievements in the past¡­¡­.¡¹

    Gran Maria muttered while averting her gaze.

    Also, can that evil deed be even called an achievement?

    No, thinking about it, Tier and Gran Maria¡¯s group had dangerous titles: angel of annihtion and angels of holocaust.

    Contrary to how they look, angels are such a rowdy bunch.

    -0-

    ¡¸Well, during the ancient times, angels were both short-tempered and short-sighted. They prefer solving problems with muscles rather than brains. That¡¯s what people used to say.¡¹

    Malbit answered my question as she came into the room, got into the kotatsu, and picked up a tangerine.

    Ancient angels¡­.

    ¡¸It¡¯s from the time when they were wearing something resembling those golden equipment.¡¹

    I asked Malbit and the others, who hade to the vige, to see the golden equipment of the angels, which had been unveiled a short while ago, and they hadplicated looks on their faces.

    ¡¸The heyday of the angels¡­.I mean, it¡¯s true that the equipment from that time was shining like those. It was glorious but also shameful.¡¹

    In other words, during the time you were calling yourselves godkins, right?

    Ahhh, she red at me.

    Excuse me, the word ¡°godkin¡± was taboo.

    As Malbit reached out for her third tangerine, Kierbit, who was ying chess with Kuroyon, whined.

    Apparently, she lost.

    ¡¸Ki-chan, at least buy some time.¡¹

    ¡¸He read all my tactics so that¡¯s impossible.¡¹

    Kuroyon and Kierbit¡¯s match rule is first to win three will be the winner and Kuroyon won three straight sets.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll defeat Ki-chan¡¯s enemy!¡¹

    Hearing Malbit¡¯s motivation, Kuroyon sneered.

    I guess you can call his match against Kierbit a warm-up.

    Good luck to the both of you.

    -0-

    Since Kuroyon took on Malbit, my conversation partner became Kierbit.

    ¡¸Yeah, tangerine¡¯s great for my tired mind.¡¹

    I¡¯m d to hear that.

    ¡¸By the way, I apologize for us beingte. I never thought it would take us that long to get here. I originally nned to help with harvesting.¡¹

    Well, you¡¯re doing your own job.

    Don¡¯t mind it.

    ¡¸That said, I¡¯ll be doing things this winter. I¡¯m sorry that we weren¡¯t able to do anything since we arrived just after the harvest season was over¡­.¡¹

    You¡¯ve been helping a lot by patrolling from the sky, right?

    Besides, you brought some souvenirs.

    About 500 kilograms of green magic ore from Garret Kingdom.

    Loo was delighted since she could use them for her research while Gutt and the other cksmiths were wondering what they should use them for.

    It must be very expensive.

    ¡¸Ahaha, I brought a lot after all¡­.¡¹

    The number of angels who came with Kierbit this time was a hundred and fifty.

    The total number of angels is said to be around 300 which means half of them are in the vige.

    Well, Raz Maria brought back ten of them.

    ¡¸Some didn¡¯t believe me when I told them about this ce. I had to bring them here at least once.¡¹

    I see.

    Well, I¡¯ve heard about the migration of the angels¡¯ n.

    This ce is vast so we can ept them all anytime but Malbit and Kierbit n to have them migrate little by little.

    ¡¸The Garret Kingdom¡­. has been divided but they treated us well. We can¡¯t just leave them behind.¡¹

    And there are also the things like the previous king¡¯s brother, right?

    ¡¸Yes and that¡¯s not the only couple. There are other simr stories.¡¹

    Hahaha.

    I think you should have trashed the trial earlier.

    ¡¸The trial was also an ordeal to maintain the position of the angles in Garret Kingdom so it was really hard to do that. I was even too obsessed with it before.¡¹

    I¡¯m d that you were able to reflect.

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Kierbit reached for her second tangerine.

    -0-

    In another room, Ruincia is talking to Beezel about the current situation of Garret Kingdom.

    Beezel had some information himself but it was probably nothingpared to the amount of information Ruincia knew.

    I asked her to share information with the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom in order to avoid unnecessary conflict.

    Sometimes, the most trivial things are the most important so Beezel made sure he was not missing a single word by taking notes¡­.

    Hnn?

    It was the civil servant girls, who were standing beside Beezel, who were taking notes.

    Beezel is¡­.

    Yeah, Beezel, you should bring down Fracia who¡¯s on your knees.

    Ruincia, you too. Bring Aurora down from yourp.

    It looks like they are just bragging to each other about their granddaughters.

    If you want, I¡¯ll take care of Fracia and Aurora myself.

    ¡¸No, we¡¯re fine.¡¹

    Beezel took Aurora from Ruincia and put her on hisp too.

    Then, Ruincia took the notes from the civil servant girls¡­.and wrote down all the information about Garret Kingdom.

    ¡¸Once you¡¯re done reading it, dispose of it.¡¹

    She handed the notes to Beezel, who was taking care of Fracia and Aurora.

    Beezel hurriedly reads the information on the note and says¡­Okay, got it.

    I won¡¯t take Fracia and Aurora from you so please read it slowly.

    If you miss something, things might get troublesome.

    By the way, why didn¡¯t you do it from the start?

    You wanted to brag about each other¡¯s granddaughter?

    I guess it wasn¡¯t my imagination that you seemed to be bragging with each other earlier.

    From my point of view, both of them are my daughters, so please take it easy.

    I¡¯ll leave tangerines here.

    Fracia and Aurora can eat them too.

    But don¡¯t eat too much¡­.no, I don¡¯t have to say that. Beezel and Ruincia know what to do.

    -0-

    When I looked at the garden, I saw Reginleif and Suarurou teaching martial arts to some of the high elves and lizardmen.

    It must be for the martial arts tournament.

    Ah, some beastgirls are studying with them too.

    It¡¯s good that you¡¯re energetic but don¡¯t overdo it.

    -0-

    Tier, Gran Maria, Kuudel, and Corone are¡­.

    It looks like they are showing the newly arrived angels around the vige.

    Please do what you can in order to prevent trouble.

    Make sure they meet the kuros, the spiders, and the dragons.

    Don¡¯t forget to greet the horses and the cows at the ranch.

    Yeah, if not, the horses and the cows will sulk.

    Especially the horses.

    You can have the eagle and the phoenix chick, Aegis, meet them at dinner.

    The fairy queen should be¡­.ying with the children so let them meet her by dinner too.

    I¡¯ll tell her that there will be fruit ice cream dessert at dinner to make sure she¡¯ll be there.

    Though it¡¯s very unlikely for her to skip dinner.

    Then, see you¡­hnn?

    Tier stopped me.

    What¡¯s wrong?

    ¡¸He is the vige chief, Hiraku-sama-desu.¡¹

    Ah,e to think of it, we¡¯ve never formally greeted each other.

    Most of the angels who hade to the vige for the first time had wandered off after a long flight over the forest so I had put off greeting them untilter.

    Ehto, I¡¯m also Tier, Gran Maria, Kuudel, and Corone¡¯s husband.

    Nice to meet you.

    I greeted them as cheerfully as possible but for some reason, they looked at me as if I were a rare beast.

    Why?

    -0-

    When I returned to my room with tangerine refill, Kuroyon came up to me as if wanting me to praise him.

    I see.

    How about loser Malbit?

    I asked Kierbit and she said she had gone to the hot spring.

    ¡¸She said she was still tired from traveling. She¡¯s just probably being bitter.¡¹

    I guess so.

    I patted Kuroyon¡¯s head.

 Chapter 745: Gossip, Clearing The Heart

    Chapter 745 ¨C Gossip, Clearing the Heart

    Hello.

    Nice meeting you.

    I¡¯m a normal angel.

    Name?

    I won¡¯t give you my name.

    I don¡¯t want to stand out.

    I won¡¯t even tell you my faction.

    It is enough to think of me as someone who¡¯s lining up behind famous angels.

    It will be inconvenient if I don¡¯t say my name?

    Then¡­..please call me Skuld.

    Yes, it¡¯s only an alias.

    I got it from the name of a famous ancient angel.

    Now, feel free to call me that.

    Hohohohohohohohoho.

    -0-

    Reginleif-sama scolded me for using elder sister¡¯s name.

    The chief, Malbit-sama, asked me sarcastically if she should expect me to get the same result as Skuld-sama and the vice chief, Ruincia-sama, gave me a body blow.

    It¡¯s not fair to suddenly punch someone without saying anything.

    No way I can evade it.

    Well, I guess it¡¯s my fault for getting carried away.

    -0-

    Now, now.

    I¡¯m currently in Big Tree Vige.

    Big Tree Vige.

    I had heard of it from the chief and vice chief but this ce really existed.

    A super dangerous vige.

    It exists.

    The man who married Tier-sama, Gran Maria-sama, Kuudel-sama, and Corone-sama.

    I never thought he was real.

    I thought it was just a shared hallucination of Ruincia-sama and Raz Maria-sama who both wanted to have grandchildren.

    I was not able to meet Tier-sama¡¯s eldest daughter, Tiselle-sama, but I did meet her second daughter, Aurora-sama.

    Yeah.

    She¡¯s truly Tier-sama¡¯s daughter and Ruincia-sama¡¯s granddaughter.

    She seems talented.

    She probably already surpassed me.

    It would be a good n to treat her politely and get close to her for my future by acting like an elder sister.

    Right.

    Right, let¡¯s do it.

    I did my best to act like a big sister.

    I also told her about Tier-sama and Ruincia-sama¡¯s jokes.

    Aurora-sama smiled while making a troubled expression as she looked at me.

    Fufufu, she¡¯s so cute.

    -0-

    Ruincia-sama called for me.

    The back of the mansion?

    You mean the courtyard infested with rabid cocks?

    I guess she ns to show a newbie like me around.

    Ah, there¡¯s Ruincia-sama.

    So, the back of the mansion and the back of the big tree.

    ¡­..

    I evaded the sneak attack.

    I¡¯m not a fool to take the same blow twice.

    And the fact that she attacked me since it¡¯s okay to fight back!

    Fuhahahaha.

    Here¡¯s my left jab full of resentment from the past.

    Ruincia-sama parried it with her arm.

    Great.

    That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m aiming for!

    Seeing Ruincia-sama turn her attention to my left, I gave her a chop with my right!

    She avoided it by swaying her body?

    Why does it look so simple?

    Has she read my move from the start?

    No, it was a reverse trap.

    My side is now open.

    Ruincia-sama stepped in.

    And a hook came in.

    This distance.

    I can¡¯t evade it.

    Then, endure!

    Hang in there, my nk!

    I¡¯ll be fine even after she gets a rib or two!

    But after that, I¡¯ll counterattack!

    Ruincia-sama¡¯s fist hit my nk.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I can¡¯t, no way I can endure it.

    What¡¯s with this power!

    I shouldn¡¯t have talked about her jokes so much!

    I can¡¯t believe that a grandmother who wants to show her good side to her granddaughter was this scary!

    My body bent sideways.

    -0-

    A passing by white slime casted healing magic on me and I was revived.

    That was a close call.

    If I hadn¡¯t immediately spread my wings and flown, I would have died.

    However, since I fly, I was sent flying far.

    Where am I?

    And why is Tier-sama waiting for me here?

    I see.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    It¡¯s okay.

    It only means there¡¯s another match.

    Ah, white slime-san.

    My apologies but, could you stay here just a little bit longer?

    Yup, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be troubling you soon.

    Yeah, sorry.

    I¡¯ll be sure to thank you properly after this.

    Then, let¡¯s get it on, Tier-sama!

    -0-

    The strongest is called the strongest because she¡¯s the strongest.

    That¡¯s what I thought as I looked at the sky.

    It would be a lie if I say I¡¯m not regretful.

    However, I¡¯m not the type of angel that fights in the front line. I¡¯m someone who does her things behind the scenes.

    Yeah, you can just consider me as someone who¡¯s climbing another mountain.

    Yup, I¡¯m just making excuses.

    Ah, ehto, I don¡¯t know this inferno wolf but I apologize for worrying you.

    I¡¯m fine now since white slime-san has healed me with magic.

    I thank you too, demon spider-san.

    Yeah, I can get up by myself.

    By the way, could you tell me where the mansion is?

    I don¡¯t know where I am.

    I can easily find it if I fly but it¡¯s a little dangerous to fly after my matches.

    Especially since I was beaten out.

    Over there?

    Alright.

    You want to show me around?

    Thank you very much.

    The inferno wolf and demon spider-san led me back to the mansion.

    -0-

    Gran Maria-sama¡¯s daughter, Roze Maria-sama.

    Kuudel-sama¡¯s daughter, Ldel-sama.

    Corone-sama¡¯s daughter, Tormaneh.

    I greeted the three of them.

    Of course, I yed my role as a big sister.

    And yes, I told them a lot of stories about the jokes of Gran Maria-sama, Kuudel-sama, and Corone-sama.

    They are still too young to understand what I told them but they seemed to be pleased with it.

    That¡¯s what matters.

    To the back of the mansion?

    Gran Maria-sama, Kuudel-sama, and Corone-sama are already waiting?

    It won¡¯t be three vs one, right?

    That¡¯s not it?

    Hnn?

    What?

    Why am I looking to be beaten up?

    Well, to put it simply, I want to take out what has built up inside of me.

    I, along with many, desperately tried to support Garret Kingdom but it was easily divided.

    How can I be happy about that?

    As an angel, I know I must follow the chief¡¯s instruction but¡­..

    My heart just can¡¯t bear it.

    Thus, I¡¯m asking you to go along with what I arranged.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    I¡¯m sorry if I annoyed you.

    Also, I¡¯m sure there will be others who feel the same but please don¡¯t hesitate to reach out to them.

    There are few who can win against you but even if they win, there are still people behind you, right?

    Vige chief?

    He¡¯s the most dangerous person in existence?

    I understand.

    I¡¯m an angel who lived longer than you.

    I¡¯m even older than Malbit-sama and Ruincia-sama in case you want to ask.

    I¡¯m often told that I don¡¯t give that feeling though.

    Well, we¡¯ve talked a lot so bring it on.

    I will show you how much stronger I¡¯ve be after experiencing matches with Ruincia-sama and Tier-sama.

    Good. It looks like white slime-san has arrived.

    -0-

    Normal Angel: I¡¯m younger than Reginleif-sama, by the way.

    Kierbit: I heard that you also know about mother¡¯s jokes!

    Normal Angel: The chief¡¯s jokes¡­true. However, that concerns the dignity of us angels.

    Malbit: Ki-chan, go to the back of the mansion with me.

    -0-

    Inferno Wolf: Areh? It¡¯s this person again¡­.

    Demon Spider: She fainted again?

    Normal Angel: Of course not, I¡¯ve learned from my previous experience desu yo! (Fainted previously so she¡¯s a little resistant now.)

 Chapter 746: Rich Manâ€™S Game

    Chapter 746 ¨C Rich Man¡¯s Game

    The martial arts tournament has begun.

    What¡¯s happening?

    That footwork and measuring the distance with a jab.

    When one sees an opening, he¡¯ll step in and throw a straight.

    And before the opponent can counterattack, step back and assume a defensive pose.

    ¡­..

    Aren¡¯t battles used to be focused more on offense?

    I feel like I¡¯m watching boxing now.

    ¡¸It seems like a newly arrived angel taught them this kind of battle style.¡¹

    The high elf Ria, who¡¯s standing beside me, told me so.

    It became this popr in the short time they got here?

    Amazing.

    And how about the angel herself?

    She didn¡¯t participate, did she?

    ¡¸It turned out that she was good at paperwork so Frau-san secured her.¡¹

    I-is that so?

    I bet she would have liked to participate.

    ¡¸Probably.¡¹

    Have her workter.

    What¡¯s her name?

    ¡¸She stubbornly refuses to give her name¡­.she has a neck-long fly away hairstyle and she¡¯s wearing some kind of string-like anklet on her right leg¡­¡¹

    Ah, ahhhh, right.

    She¡¯s the angel who came to me when I was ying the rich man¡¯s game with the mountain elves.

    She was a cheerful, good-natured, and easy to talk to angel but she never gave her name.

    It¡¯s probably her.

    ¡¸I guess we can only ask Malbit-sama or Ruincia-sama for her name. By the way, what¡¯s the rich man¡¯s game?¡¹

    Hnn?

    ¡¸Rich man¡¯s game desu. What is that?¡¹

    Ah, do you remember the green magic ores that Kierbit brought as souvenirs?

    Loo made the magic ores into small grains in order for them to be easier to use.

    ¡¸I heard that it doesn¡¯t only involve the green magic ore but gold and silver as well. Is that the reason why it was called the rich man¡¯s game?¡¹

    No, no, that¡¯s not it.

    Loo told me that each small piece of the magic ore was worth about a gold coin.

    We had a fair amount of it so I scooped up a handful and spilled it.

    ¡¸Ah, I see. So that¡¯s how you y the rich man¡¯s game.¡¹

    No, of course not.

    I was scolded by Loo saying I shouldn¡¯t y with her valuables.

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    The mountain elves saw that and built a hut in the courtyard.

    They decorated it with extravagant furniture and fabrics brought back by ancestor-san and the others back in the day.

    And they haveid out gold coins on the desk and the floor.

    ¡¸I was surprised to see that unfamiliar hut¡­.so that¡¯s the rich man¡¯s game?¡¹

    Yeah.

    The hut has a contraption in it. Gold coins will fall from the ceiling.

    ¡¸Gold coins?¡¹

    Yeah.

    When you sit on a chair in the center of the hut, gold coins will fall around you making you feel very rich.

    The gold coins that fall around will be automatically gathered under the floor and will be carried to the ceiling to fall again. It will continue forever.

    ¡¸Ehto¡­..I don¡¯t know what to say.¡¹

    Of course, you don¡¯t.

    I sat there too and after about a minute, I felt my heart ache.

    The mountain elves too.

    Suddenly, an angel showed up in the hut. Wearing a super expensive-looking robe, she gave out a wide grin while enjoying it for one whole hour.

    That super imposing figure of hers looked like she was the richest person in the world.

    I even instinctively put a cat on herp and have her hold a wine ss.

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    That said, that hut was left as it was as a sign of remorse.

    The mechanism of collecting gold coins under the floor and carrying them to the ceiling seems to have various applications though.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll warn the children to stay away from it. That sounds really bad for their education.¡¹

    We have already been scolded by the teachers: Hakuren, Guronde, and the ghost mage.

    The hut is still there but the furniture and gold coins inside have already been taken away.

    Currently, whaty there are the wooden pieces of furniture I made and what¡¯s falling down are medium copper coins.

    ¡¸It still sounds like it¡¯s worth a lot¡­..¡¹

    It looks so brown so at least you wouldn¡¯t feel that rich.

    And the medium copper coins are there just to check if the gathering system is still working.

    By the way, I applied that system to a game table I made. It will drop the medal that you will put in there and it will be umted there. It¡¯s verymon in game centers.

    There are many parts that could be improved like a moving golem inside the table that will push the payout. The mountain elves are already doing their best to improve it.

    I¡¯m certain they¡¯ll be able to make a few during winter so I¡¯d like to bring them to Vige Five or Shashaato City¡­.

    However, there¡¯s no medal there so medium copper coins will be used instead of medal. It will be aplete gambling table.

    I don¡¯t want people¡¯s lives to be ruined because of it.

    By the way, what¡¯s the official name of that medal-dropping game?

    I call it medal game back then.

    Also, I¡¯ve never actually yed it.

    Most of my knowledge about it came from TV¡­¡­

    ¡¸Vige chief¡¹

    As I was thinking about it, Ria called out to me.

    Ah, the final match is about to start.

    I¡¯ll have to watch it.

    -0-

    ¡¸That game table that uses medium copper coins¡­.I think it¡¯s dangerous¡¹

    That¡¯s what Youko told me at the banquet after the tournament.

    That¡¯s what she thought of the prototype I had made.

    ¡¸It was demonstrated to me after dinnerst night. I yed with it a little and before I knew it, it was already morning. I thought I was under some kind of spell.¡¹

    I-is that so?

    ¡¸I could see the copper coins piling up on the table through the ss. That stimtes anyone¡¯s gambling spirit. I mean¡­.isn¡¯t it supposed to be a medium copper coin game? Why are big copper coins and even silver coins mixed in? My instinct told me that I must pour my medium copper coins to get everything in it.¡¹

    That was the mountain elves¡¯ idea.

    ¡¸I never thought that I had to remind myself that I was only ying with it as a test.¡¹

    The medium copper coins that Youko used were prepared by us and she was reminded before she starts that everything will be returned even if she wins.

    I have no intention of making gambling popr in the vige.

    However, if even Youko was affected like that¡­.I should give up on spreading it, right?

    ¡¸Right, though I don¡¯t fully agree. I think it¡¯s fine to leave some in ces where only rich people gather.¡¹

    I see.

    We can¡¯t have too many of them anyway.

    I¡¯ll tell the mountain elves to do things moderately.

    ¡¸What did you ask them to do?¡¹

    They¡¯re improving it.

    ¡¸I see. When the table is ready¡­.show it to me first.¡¹

    You¡¯re that interested?

    ¡¸I only wish to check it out to make sure they didn¡¯t overdo it. Ah, by the way, Michael yed with the table after me.¡¹

    Michael-san?

    ¡¸Yeah. When he saw a lot of copper coins, it must have touched his curiosity.¡¹

    Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t see Michael-san during the whole tournament¡­..

    ¡¸Come to think of it, I don¡¯t see him at this banquet either¡¹

    ¡­..

    It couldn¡¯t be¡­.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s possible.¡¹

    It¡¯s possible?

    Youko and I rushed to the ce where the game table was set up and rescued Michael-san.

    ¡¸Wait! Just a little more! Just a little more and that mountain of coins will copse!¡¹

    I should consider installing it in ces where rich people gather.

    TN: Here¡¯s the sample of how it works and how dangerous it is.

 Chapter 747: Joint Pain And World Tree Field

    Chapter 747 ¨C Joint Pain and World Tree Field

    Now that the martial arts tournament is over, preparations for winter are in full swing.

    However, we have been gradually preparing for some time and each of us knows what we have to do so there¡¯s no confusion.

    My job today was to check on the beehive sheds.

    I look for any damaged parts and repair them¡­..

    I couldn¡¯t find any damaged parts.

    Well, if anything was damaged, the spiderlings would report it immediately.

    The bees told me there was no problem, which means beehive inspectionplete.

    The fat queen bee seems like it¡¯s healthy too which is good.

    Hnn?

    The joints in your legs hurttely?

    That¡¯s because you¡¯re overweight.

    You need to exercise.

    What?

    You want to exercise but were unable to do so because your feet hurt?

    Hmmm.

    Joint pain due to being fat¡­.

    Areh?

    Aren¡¯t they supposed to be exoskeletons?

    In the first ce, do bugs feel pain?

    No, no. I shouldn¡¯t be bound by mymon sense.

    That was themon sense from a different world.

    Since it says it hurts, it must really hurt.

    I¡¯ll ask Loo to prepare some medicine or even use the leaf of the world tree¡­..

    The queen bee says she¡¯s afraid of the leaves of the world tree so I can only ask Loo to concoct some medicine.

    I¡¯ll bring it to youter.

    Hahaha, I know you¡¯re happy but, is it okay for you to move around that much?

    Is it still painful?

    I better prepare the medicine fast.

    -0-

    Back at the mansion, I asked Loo for some medicine to cure or alleviate the bee¡¯s joint pain but what she gave me was a strange look.

    ¡¸Are you sure you¡¯re talking about a bug with exoskeleton?¡¹

    Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought too.

    ¡¸Fuhn, maa, if you feed it with nutritious food, it will heal on its own, right?¡¹

    Well, its joint pain is caused by obesity so I guess we should prevent it from getting any fatter.

    ¡¸Ah, so the patient is that queen bee. Since it¡¯s the one¡­.perhaps this should work.¡¹

    Loo brought out a square piece of wood.

    Is that some sort of medicine?

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s a tform where it can lie its body on. If it doesn¡¯t use its legs, it will heal on its own.¡¹

    I see.

    There¡¯s no medicine?

    ¡¸There are medicines for joint pain but if you use them on bees, it will be dangerous given the high medicinal effect. It might take some time but I think the best cure is to keep it from using its legs.¡¹

    I see.

    I guess we have no choice.

    Let¡¯s take this tform.

    Hnn?

    Spiderling¡­.

    There was a spiderling that had just molted in the medicine cab and it had a cool pattern on its back.

    I think it is called curse spider elite or something.

    A few of them are born every year and work in various ces¡­.you can take care of the bee¡¯s joint pain?

    Can you use healing magic?

    Is that so?

    Then, please take care of it¡­.what¡¯s the matter, Loo?

    ¡¸If it¡¯s just using magic, I¡¯ll do it.¡¹

    No, Loo still needs to do some things to prepare for winter, right?

    ¡¸If it¡¯s just using magic, I¡¯ll do it.¡¹

    Ah¡­..

    As a result, me, Loo, and the curse spider elite went back to the bee.

    Well, it¡¯s not a bad thing if you think that there will be a second opinion on the spot, right?

    Anyway, it was me who prepared a draw lots to decide who will cure it first.

    -0-

    About 30 of the newly arrived angels were praying around the world tree.

    I heard that the world tree is very important for the angels.

    Ah, some of them got too close to the tree and were attacked by the giant silkworks that live in the tree.

    Wait wait.

    Both sides, don¡¯t get too excited.

    Don¡¯t fight with each other.

    Silkworms.

    Stop using string shot to the tied-up angel on the ground.

    Well, I guess they would really be shocked if someone tried to rub her cheek on the world tree while looking ecstatic.

    Angel, you have to calm down.

    Take a deep breath.

    Yeah, slowly.

    The silkworms let the angel they caught go.

    Yeah, I¡¯ll take care of it.

    ¡¸Vige chief, please let us take care of the world tree!¡¹

    Don¡¯t be too excited, don¡¯t be too excited.

    And how are you nning to take care of it?

    Water it?

    ¡¸We will surround the world tree and pray and dance around it every day.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡¸We will surround the world tree and pray and dance around it every day.¡¹

    I heard you the first time.

    I just didn¡¯t get it.

    Ehto¡­.

    In any case, watch over the world tree peacefully.

    Praying and dancing around it is a nuisance to both the world tree and the silkworms.

    ¡¸That can¡¯t be!¡¹

    No, it can be.

    What¡¯s this?

    Why are these angels so enthusiastic?

    I heard that they cherished the world tree but I never thought it would be this much.

    Tier, Gran Maria, and the others were not like this.

    Kierbit, Malbit, and the others are not like this too.

    ?

    That means only these few of them, right?

    Gran Maria, who got here before I knew it, nodded.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because of the religion of the angels.¡¹

    I see.

    Then, it would offend others if we leave them alone.

    However, it would be dangerous if we prohibit them.

    Even so, leaving them to pray and dance around it is a nuisance.

    ¡­..

    Alright, I¡¯ve decided.

    Let¡¯s give these angels the important job of taking care of the world tree.

    ¡¸Job¡­.is it?¡¹

    Yeah.

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea.

    I led the angels to the flower garden north of the vige¡­..we stopped at the world tree field.

    The world trees here are growing slowly and have only grown as little bigger saplings.

    However, there are a lot of them.

    I¡¯ll have them take care of this ce.

    So far, it was the beastgirls who have been taking care of this field with the kuros and spiderlings guarding it.

    However, taking care of the world trees is so unpopr because it requires a little work and they attract beneficial insects but no pests.

    Since they are believers of the world tree, they should be very happy to take care of them.

    Am I a genius or what!

    ¡­..hnn?

    Areh?

    Why are these angels not responding?

    And why does it look like the light in their eyes disappeared?

    What¡¯s wrong?

    I asked Gran Maria who came here with us for an exnation.

    ¡¸Ehto, let¡¯s put it this way, they thought there was only one god but then, they found out that the god has a lot of siblings¡­.I think that¡¯s what they feel now.¡¹

    I see.

    I don¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸Then, leave it to me.¡¹

    Gran Maria said that and pped her hands.

    ¡¸Everyone, please choose the world tree you want to take care of. It¡¯s on a firste first serve basis desu. There are many world trees here but they are still fewer than you.¡¹

    When Gran Maria said it was firste first served, the light in the eyes of the unresponsive angels returned¡­..

    Around the time Gran Maria said the trees were fewer than they were, they started running.

    Ehto, please don¡¯t hit each other.

    You are before the world trees.

    Don¡¯t draw lines on the field and im it as your territory.

    Name tags are fine.

    It¡¯s fine to put name tags on the world tree.

    And just to remind you, it¡¯s fine even if there are more than one person to take care of one world tree.

    Talk it out with each other and decide.

    Please take care of all the trees.

    On top of that, take care of the world tree you are in charge of.

    Don¡¯t forget that.

    What are you doing?

    Don¡¯t fight over which one is bigger or has more leaves.

    And don¡¯t make faces as if you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying.

    -0-

    ¡¸What an outstanding move. Dividing the believers and making them fight and beat each other.¡¹

    No, why are you praising me like that? That¡¯s not what I meant to do, Gran Maria.

    I don¡¯t care about religion or what anyone believes in as long as it doesn¡¯t cause trouble.

    Anything is fine as long as you don¡¯t cause trouble to anyone.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a Korin Religion verse. Amazing.¡¹

    Yeah.

    Well, this ce is far enough from the vige that they probably won¡¯t cause anyone trouble even if they pray or dance around.

    However, since we¡¯ve given jobs to 30 angels without permission, I guess I need to apologize to Malbit.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to apologize though I guess we must report it.¡¹

    Really?

    ¡¸Yeah. And I¡¯ll have them guard the vige as well. Even though they have to take care of a bunch of world trees, it doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t have time to do anything else, right?¡¹

    ¡­..right.

    I¡¯ll be looking forward to working with them.

 Chapter 748: Additional Personnel

    Chapter 748 ¨C Additional Personnel

    Alfred and the others have returned to the vige.

    They opened the front door of my mansion and loudly greeted us, who were waiting for them.

    ¡¸We¡¯re home!¡¹

    The one with the loudest voice was Ursa.

    Zabuton and Hakuren ran up to her.

    Zabuton is especially happy to see Ursa before she goes into hibernation.

    Oh, don¡¯t fight for her. Look, Ursa looks troubled.

    You want to take Ursa with you?

    It was Nutt and the others.

    I don¡¯t mind.

    However, we¡¯ll have a sumptuous dinnerter so don¡¯t bete.

    Ah, Loo.

    Wait a minute. Don¡¯t take Alfred with you yet.

    I want to speak with him first.

    ¡¸I¡¯m home.¡¹

    How are you?

    No, I received all your letters and know what you have been doing.

    Hahaha.

    I¡¯m d to hear that you¡¯re doing great.

    Even so, you¡¯ve grown up a lot.

    Given his age, he should be around middle school but he looks like a high schooler.

    Children grow up fast.

    While I was being overwhelmed with emotion, Loo asked me if I still need to speak with him.

    Sorry.

    Alfred, please keep Loopany.

    Let¡¯s talkter.

    I left Alfred with Loo and went to Tiselle¡­..

    Tiselle was surrounded by angels.

    Her mother, Tier, and grandmother, Ruincia, are proudly introducing her to the other angels.

    Let¡¯s talk to herter.

    I greeted Asa, Earth, and Metora, who have been taking care of Alfred and the others at school.

    It must have been a lot of work.

    Sorry for troubling you.

    Alfred and the others are yet to graduate so I¡¯ll trouble you again next year.

    If you have any requests, I¡¯ll be happy toply.

    ¡¸No, no, it should be us who should apologize for not being able to fully fulfill our duties. This winter, I wish to train hard again.¡¹

    Asa said that it was his personal request.

    ¡¸I¡¯m especially focusing on the store. However, troubles about the store all fell to Metora-san. If you could, please fulfill Metora-san¡¯s wish.¡¹

    I understand.

    Earth said that but, does Metora has any request?

    ¡¸I do. I am very sorry since this is all rooted in me being inexperienced but¡­.can I really?¡¹

    Of course, you can.

    ¡¸Then, please send us additional personnel.¡¹

    ¡­..

    ¡¸Please send us additional personnel.¡¹

    I heard you the first time.

    Ehto, are you saying that the three of you are not enough to get the job done?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right desu. Currently, we are getting help from Gol-sama, Sil-sama, and Bron-sama and there are also the high elf Rigune-san and the three impure dragons Ojess, Haifrigta, and Kihatroy. General tts¡¯ men and the Dalfon Company also help us but if things continue as they are, it will be unmanageable.¡¹

    ¡­..

    ¡¸We don¡¯t need a lot of people. We can hire them at the royal capital. We don¡¯t even need someone with strong fighting power since the demon king is nearby. What we need is someone who can speak his mind to Alfred-sama, Tiselle-sama, and Ursa-sama. Someone who understands the wishes of Big Tree Vige. Someone who can lead people. If I may say the person I choose, it would be Miyo-sama of Shashaato City. ¡¹

    That can¡¯t be.

    If we pull Miyo out there, Ma will be in big trouble.

    In addition, Miyo is also involved in managing Big Roof Shashaato, and Governor Ifrus especially chose her to be his assistant.

    ¡¸Youko-sama would be great too.¡¹

    If we do so, Vige Five will fall.

    I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of that.

    ¡¸But if you don¡¯t send another person to the capital, it will hinder our activities.¡¹

    Hmmm.

    Do we even have someone like that avable?

    The first person thates to my mind is Kierbit but she¡¯s likely to refuse given her position in their race.

    Malbit and Ruincia can¡¯t be chosen too.

    Until the issue with Garret Kingdom settles down, sending an angel will be tough.

    Then, who?

    ¡­¡­Flora.

    However, no way she¡¯ll leave herb, right?

    She¡¯s also not the type who¡¯ll lead other people.

    Senna¡­..

    She¡¯s the representative of the beastkins of the vige.

    However, if we keep her away from the vige for a long time, it will affect her standing among the beastkins.

    In addition, Senna¡¯s daughter, Sette, is still a child.

    It would be difficult for her if her mother is outside the vige.

    As for Gutt¡­.he has some leadership skills but it would be difficult to ask him to work in an unfamiliar territory especially if that ce is the capital.

    In addition, he won¡¯t leave his job as a cksmith.

    Gulf and Daga are warriors.

    They may be able tomand battles and even implementplicated tactics but I¡¯m doubtful if they can do the same about office work¡­.

    No, I shouldn¡¯t stay away from what was needed.

    What Metora wants is someone like Miyo and Youko who doesn¡¯t need to move much themselves and can use subordinates to get things done.

    I think the perfect person for the job is Tiselle when she grows up¡­..

    ¡¸The person I want is someone who can fill in for Tiselle-sama.¡¹

    Is that¡­.by the way, why do you even need additional personnel? Is it that hard to take care of children that are going to school?

    When the three beastboys were there¡­..

    Well, yeah, they graduated right away and became teachers so I guess their situation ispletely different.

    ¡¸No, not really¡­.To put it bluntly, every time Alfred-sama, Tiselle-sama, or Ursa-sama face and solve a problem, the faction will grow¡­..¡¹

    Faction?

    ¡¸Please think of it as a faction within the Nobles Academy. Originally, it was Tiselle-sama who¡¯s managing the faction until she was taken to the royal castle.¡¹

    Asa followed Tiselle to act as her bodyguard and Earth is in charge of the store.

    Metora is taking care of Alfred and Ursa alone while managing the faction on their behalf.

    ¡¸We have some excellent students in the faction so we leave some things to them but there are some situations where we need someone with proper position to take charge¡­.Gol-sama, Sil-sama, and Bron-sama can do it but they¡¯re not always in the royal capital.¡¹

    I see.

    Then, who can I send?

    If I take someone from outside the vige, it will be¡­. Pirika of Vige Five.

    But, does Pirika have the power to make Alfred and Ursa listen?

    And what will happen to the guards of Vige Five if she leaves?

    Is there anyone who can rece Pirika¡¯s position?

    ¡­¡­.

    There¡¯s no point in thinking about it alone.

    Let¡¯s consult others.

    Metora.

    My apologies but I can¡¯t give you an answer yet.

    Though I assure you I¡¯ll do what I can.

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    -0-

    Well, it looks like¡­. Tiselle can¡¯t leave yet.

    I guess I¡¯ll¡­.areh?

    I think I saw Ursa¡¯s friend, E-Three, there.

    TN: E-Three because of the image below but if you prefer E3, I¡¯ll retain it as E3.

    Where have you gone to?

    Dors and the others took you with them?

    Ah, mahjong.

    I hope the stakes won¡¯t pile up again¡­.

    I¡¯ll check on themter.

    In the meantime, let¡¯s help prepare for tonight¡¯s dinner.

    Ah, Tier.

    When Tiselle is free, could you call her for me?

    Thanks.

    -0-

    After dinner.

    ¡¸Vige chief, I wish to speak with you about Metora-sama¡¯s request.¡¹

    Ann, who brought me the after-dinner tea, asked me that.

    ¡¸I have someone I would like to rmend.¡¹

    Eh?

    Who?

    You¡¯re not talking about Ramuria, right?

    If Ann or Ramurias leave for a long time, the mansion will have a lot of trouble.

    ¡¸Thank you for listening. It¡¯s not her. I would like to rmend someone else. My son, that is desu.¡¹

    Ann¡¯s son¡­.

    Torain?

    He¡¯s not even ten yet, right?

    He should have been born nine years ago.

    ¡¸Right and he¡¯s amazing desu.¡¹

    I know.

    Loo and Hakuren praised him too.

    However, he¡¯s just a child.

    ¡¸He has grown horns.¡¹

    I see, so he has grown horns.

    No, his horns grew some time ago, right?

    In addition, that¡¯s not a good reason.

    Even if we send him to the academy, he would only be a junior student of Alfred and the others and not the additional personnel that Metora was asking for.

    ¡¸It wouldn¡¯t matter if they make him a student of the academy. That much is expected. However, he still can¡¯t do much given that he¡¯s still so small so I would like one of the mountain elves to assist him.¡¹

    One of the mountain elves?

    Ah, that one.

    The mountain elf who often hangs out with Torain.

    To be more specific, she¡¯s the mountain elf who gives shape to Torain¡¯s ideas.

    She¡¯s like Torain¡¯s personal engineer.

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m talking about her. I think the two of them could do it together.¡¹

    Can they really do it?

    ¡¸They can. He¡¯s mine and vige chief¡¯s son after all.¡¹

    I¡¯m not convinced.

    ¡¸In addition, one more person will automatically follow them. I originally thought that things should be left to that person and the problem will be solved.¡¹

    ¡­.?

    What are you talking about?

    Someone will follow Torain?

    Automatically?

    One of the oni maids?

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s her.¡¹

    Ann said that and moved her gaze to Kierbit.

    The person in question is looking at Torain.

    Torain was distributing tea just like Ann.

    He¡¯s helping the oni maids.

    Impressive.

    Kierbit is looking at Torain with a smile.

    ¡¸It¡¯s unofficial but she asked me what ns I have about Torain¡¯s wife. Of course, we¡¯ll have to wait until Torain¡¯s a little older.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    EEEEEEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!

    -0-

    Torain¡¯s partner, the mountain elf, has yet to appear.

    She asked Ann because Torain is still a child.

    Once she gets a good response from Ann, Kierbit is thinking of talking to Malbit and vige chief about her intention¡­.that¡¯s when Torain is of a reasonable age.

    Malbit: I thought you were aiming for vige chief?

    Kierbit: There are too many rivals. Not to mention Tier¡­.

    Malbit: What about Alfred-kun?

    Kierbit: Wall Ursa is too thick¡­.

 Chapter 749: Ann And Ramurias

    Chapter 749 ¨C Ann and Ramurias

    Yeah.

    Torain and Kierbit.

    That¡¯s a pair I have never thought of.

    The age difference is¡­.well, let¡¯s not talk about it.

    Torain is still too young.

    For me, I¡¯d like to hear something like this once Torain is a bit more mature.

    At least when he¡¯s already old enough to deny his parent¡¯s opinions.

    I should have said that before.

    ¡¸You did and I¡¯m looking forward to talking about it.¡¹

    Then, let¡¯s talk about our son.

    I want to do it right.

    And I also want to hear Ann¡¯s opinion.

    ¡¸Whatever vige chief¡¯s will, I¡¯ll follow.¡¹

    As a maid, that¡¯s fine. However, as Torain¡¯s mother, you can¡¯t do that, can you?

    I want to talk to you about it now as her mother.

    Let¡¯s discuss it now that we both have time.

    ¡¸¡­..understood.¡¹

    That said, I sense that Ann is very open to this conversation.

    She knows Kierbit¡¯s personality to a certain extent and she looks like she¡¯s not that dissatisfied with her being her son¡¯s partner.

    In that case, what are we going to discuss then?

    As a mother whose son is going to be taken from her, there¡¯s no way she¡¯ll just let it be.

    Absolutely not.

    Ann loves Torain very much.

    To the point that it¡¯s excessive.

    She trains him hard but it¡¯s because she cares about his future.

    She is happy that someone wants to be Torain¡¯s wife but at the same time, she¡¯s anxious and lonely that Torain is leaving her.

    If we don¡¯t straighten this up, once Torain gets married, no matter who the other party is, there will be trouble.

    ¡­¡­

    Areh?

    Wait a minute.

    Weird.

    Something¡¯s not right.

    Why does Ann not mind Torain being taken away?

    What is happening?

    If it¡¯s the usual, Ann would say¡­..

    ¡¸A filthy angel is eyeing my Torain, can I kill her?¡¹

    I won¡¯t be surprised if she said something like that.

    And in fact, she would have already attacked even without asking me.

    Yeah, she would have attacked.

    And yet, she epted the proposal and even reported it to me.

    Hnnnnnnnnnn?

    Did they have a fight and Ann lost?

    That can¡¯t be.

    If it¡¯s an all-out battle, Ann would do it in a ce and situation where she has all the advantages.

    Even if she wasn¡¯t able to, she has enough ability to fight.

    She can even go toe to toe with Loo.

    She should be no worse than Kierbit.

    If Ann were to lose, it would probably be a sneak attack from the sky¡­..

    But there¡¯s no way that will happen in this vige.

    The kuros and the spiderlings will definitely move.

    Some kuro pups are even treating Ann better than me.

    She¡¯s the one who¡¯s feeding them after all.

    Well, those kuro pups will follow me in the end when they grow up¡­..

    -0-

    Ah, I digressed.

    Let¡¯s move back¡­.

    Why is Ann taking Torain¡¯s marriage positively?

    Let¡¯s ask the person herself to find out why.

    ¡¸Ann, what¡¯s going on?¡¹

    Did Kierbit offer you some kind of behind the scene deal?

    Or did you put some conditions about Torain¡¯s after-marriage life?

    Were you threatened with regards to your future grandchildren?

    You didn¡¯t lose your love for Torain, did you?

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing like that.¡¹

    Are you sure?

    ¡¸Yes, I am. It¡¯s just that Kierbit-sama was able to notice and grab the opportunity desu.¡¹

    What are you talking about?

    ¡¸Vige chief, I have to announce something.¡¹

    Hnn?

    What is it?

    What¡¯s so sudden?

    ¡¸I¡¯m conceiving a child.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    You¡¯re conceiving a child¡­¡­¡­.

    That means¡­.she¡¯s pregnant, right?

    Who?

    Ann?

    Eh?

    Ah, yeah, I know.

    I know¡­¡­

    Ann is pregnant!

    Second child!

    Ooooooooooo!

    ¡¸I¡¯m still in the early stage of pregnancy so the baby will probably be born around summer.¡¹

    I-is that so?

    No, I¡¯m d.

    Very d!

    Awesome!

    Then, I finally understood what was happening.

    I see.

    It¡¯s not like Ann lost her love for Torain.

    She was just looking for someone who could take care of Torain now that she was conceiving her second child.

    Very well nned.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Areh?

    Then, we can just leave him to Ramurias, right?

    ¡¸Vige chief, I have one more thing to announce.¡¹

    Eh?

    What?

    You mean¡­..

    ¡¸Yeah..¡¹

    Ann signaled to her and Ramurias, who was nearby, came up to her.

    ¡¸Me too¡¹

    Ramurias too!

    Ooooooooo!

    Yeah, I guess we seem to be spending a lot of time togethertely¡­..I see.

    Congrattions!

    ¡¸Thank you. I think I¡¯m going to give birth next summer too.¡¹

    Ah, okay.

    As for work, consult Ann to make some adjustments.

    If you want to, you can take leave of absence until you give birth.

    That applies to you too, Ann.

    ¡­¡­

    Areh?

    Wait a minute.

    Ann and Ramurias are going to be on leave due to pregnancy, right?

    In that case¡­..

    Who¡¯s going to manage the mansion?

    Until now, the management of the mansion has heavily relied on Ann.

    No, it was all left to her.

    Ramurias can be considered as Ann¡¯s arm.

    If the two of them are absent, can the remaining oni maids handle it?

    Even if they could cover their shifts, would there be someone like Ann who could lead the operation?

    This is something I can¡¯t do.

    I can¡¯t takemand of the maids as good as Ann and Ramurias.

    All I can do is help with cooking.

    And it is limited to cooking for a few number of people.

    Cooking for dozens of people is tough.

    No, I¡¯m willing to do what I can for Ann and Ramurias but¡­..

    ¡¸My original n was to have Torain lead the maids but it¡¯s still too early for him so Torain will go to the academy instead.¡¹

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s Torain, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll do well in school.¡¹

    Ramurias backed up Ann¡¯s statement.

    I want to nod too but I¡¯m worried¡­..

    ¡¸Vige chief, you don¡¯t have to worry about the mansion. We have prepared for something like this.¡¹

    Ah, Ann¡¯s reassuring me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right desu. The maid¡¯s operation won¡¯t be hindered just by losing two.¡¹

    Ramurias reassured me too.

    ¡¸However, theck of manpower is indeed a problem that had to be addressed¡­.¡¹

    Ann nced to the side as she said those.

    ¡¸We¡¯re lucky.¡¹

    Ramurias nced at the same ce.

    The two of them were looking at the group of angels who were enjoying after-dinner tea.

    They are the neers.

    ¡¸The qualified must be caught¡­.how impolite of me. Let¡¯s recruit and train them.¡¹

    Ehto, Ann.

    I understand your enthusiasm but recruit only those who are willing to settle down.

    ¡¸You¡¯re already thinking about the future, I understand desu. If they won¡¯t settle down, we won¡¯t train them.¡¹

    Ramurias, don¡¯t do anything dangerous since you¡¯re pregnant.

    I hope you understand.

    Maa, the two of them don¡¯t look like they¡¯ll go on vacation anytime soon.

    However, it looks like they want to settle everything down while they can still do what they want.

    Just don¡¯t overdo it.

    If there¡¯s anything you need, just let me know.

    It was Ramurias who responded to what I said.

    ¡¸Then, I won¡¯t hesitate.¡¹

    What do you need?

    ¡¸Sour fruit.¡¹

    Ramurias smiled as she said that.

    She was longing to say something like that after seeing it from the previous pregnantdies.

    I guess she has this side too.

    You¡¯re free to eat lemons, oranges, and tangerines as long as they¡¯re reserved for me.

    If there¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll go to Vige Five or Shashaato City to buy some.

    You too, Ann. Don¡¯t hesitate to ask me something.

    Ah, and don¡¯t let your guard down just because it¡¯s already your second child.

    When you think you are already used to something, that¡¯s when things go haywire.

    You¡¯ve experienced something simr when cooking before, right?

    Me too.

    You can never be too careful.

    By the way, who else knows you two are pregnant?

    We have to inform everyone in the vige.

    Yeah, we should.

    Let¡¯s announce it tomorrow.

    However, before we do that, there¡¯s someone who needs to hear about it, right Ann?

    Yeah, Torain.

    Don¡¯t be shy.

    Let¡¯s tell him together.

    And let¡¯s celebrate.

 Chapter 750: Father Who Wants A Parent And Child Talk

    Chapter 750 ¨C Father Who Wants a Parent and Child Talk

    Zabuton and the spiderlings began preparing for their hibernation.

    This happens every year but this year, things are a little different.

    If you want to know what, it¡¯s that they prepared futons.

    They are even very particr about the weight of their futons.

    ¡­¡­

    Is hibernation really like this?

    I can¡¯t say for sure since I¡¯ve never hibernated myself but I imagine them staying in a hole or something.

    Well, if Zabuton and the spiderlings are going to use beddings, feel free to do so.

    No one will go in their way.

    Some even prepared pajamas and night caps but that doesn¡¯t matter.

    Yeah, they look good on you.

    The pajamas are going to be a little hard to wear though. They have to put all their legs on different sleeves.

    Do they stretch okay?

    They are eptable pajamas?

    Hee.

    I think they are very well made.

    You made pajamas for me too?

    I already have pajamas but¡­.

    Ah, new type.

    Okay, I¡¯ll use them when I go to bed.

    By the way.

    Yeah, by the way¡­..

    I don¡¯t mean to interrupt you but there is one thing I really want to ask.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    This is just a simple question.

    Can I ask you a simple question?

    Yeah, a truly simple question.

    When you put on those pajamas, night caps, and use the futon in your hibernation, do you lie on your back?

    Or just lying down?

    ¡­..

    Hee, you have individual preferences?

    Is that so?

    Okay, I see.

    Understood.

    Ehto, those who prefer sleeping on their backs might surprise someone thinking they are dead so be careful.

    -0-

    Since I¡¯m almost done doing my part in the winter preparations, I¡¯m basically inid-back mode.

    However, that doesn¡¯t mean there isn¡¯t something to do.

    For example, making medals.

    This is my job.

    Every year, I make hundreds of new medals during winter.

    I need toplete it by spring which means I have a lot of spare time. Even so, if I take it easy, I¡¯ll be in troubleter so I make one whenever I have time on my hands.

    I also need to make furniture and things that can be used for games that can be exchanged for medals.

    The high elves and the mountain elves help me with this so it¡¯s easierpared to the previous one.

    The other thing is to farm¡­.in the dungeon.

    Basically, what I nt there is food for those who live in the dungeon but if there ever be an emergency, it can also be used as our food.

    For that reason, I have to nt a lot.

    Well, we never encountered a situation where we need to use it as emergency food but we will not let our guard down.

    We work with the intent of not letting anything go to waste.

    Of course, there are other things to do aside from working.

    Like Parent and child talk.

    Especially since I haven¡¯t seen Alfred, Tiselle, and Ursa for some time.

    Ah, I met them in Shashaato City a while ago.

    Maa, I don¡¯t care.

    If I say it¡¯s been a while, it¡¯s been a while.

    I don¡¯t know what I should talk about with them again but what matters is that I talk with them.

    Yep, that¡¯s what matters.

    So, why am I ying mahjong with Ursa¡¯s friend, E3, now?

    Mahjong is a game yed by four individuals.

    Domaim, who was ying with them, lost too much and suffered mental damage, so he was forced to take a break.

    Because of that, there aren¡¯t enough yers.

    So, around the mahjong table are me, E3, Dors, and Doraim.

    Maa, I can hear from E3 how Alfred and the others are doing at school so I guess I don¡¯t mind. Since I said I don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t really mind¡­.

    TN: I have no idea what¡¯s happening here so if you don¡¯t get anything don¡¯t ask me.

    ¡¸Hey, Doraim, what do you got? Do you have any souzu?¡¹

    ¡¸Father, just because you are losing doesn¡¯t mean you have to cheat.¡¹

    ¡¸This is not cheating. We¡¯re just having a chat. As proof, I no longer want my souzu.¡¹

    ¡¸You have already been warned that such tactic is not allowed. Also, don¡¯t get me involved!¡¹

    ¡¸Doraim, father is sad. Isn¡¯t it just choosing the means to win?¡¹

    ¡¸Only by following rules would one¡¯s victory shine!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph¡­.Doraim, you¡¯ve grown up. Hnn, it¡¯s your turn.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, excuse me. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be needing this.¡¹

    ¡¸Whoah, three rons! 11600!¡¹

    ¡¸F-fatherrrr! I told you I don¡¯t need souzu.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, a ruthless battle.¡¹

    It¡¯s nice that you father and son can have a bonding like this.

    Maa, me and Dors and me and Doraim are father-inw and son-inw¡­..not the father and son I¡¯ve been talking about.

    By the way, in mahjong, there is a rule called ¡°hakokirako¡± or ¡°hakoshita¡± in which the game will end when you lose all the points you have from the start but this vige doesn¡¯t use it.

    As for why, everyone said that ending it too quickly is boring.

    Because of that, the game continues until everyone finishes their two oya.

    As a result, even though there is an exchange of 10000 points between Dors and Doraim, E3 is still out of reach.

    Of course, she¡¯s far beyond me too.

    I was reminded once again that hakoriko rule is a way of helping the weak.

    This game won¡¯t seem to be over soon.

    In other words, it looks like I won¡¯t be able to talk with Alfred and the others.

    Perhaps sensing what I wish to do, E3 was very considerate of me.

    ¡¸Ano, if you want, I¡¯ll ¡°entertain¡± you.¡¹

    Hahahaha, thank you.

    However, that¡¯s a bad idea, E3-kun.

    I¡¯m fine with it but for losers, what you did is an act of provocation to them.

    And the dragon is a race that¡¯s not very tolerant to provocation (ording to my research).

    Since they are the top of the food chain, they won¡¯t let anyone provoke them.

    ¡¸Hohoho, my apologies if what I did bore you.¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all, father. I guess things will take a turn now.¡¹

    And just like that, Dors and Doraim snapped.

    Even so, that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re going to win.

    ¡¸Tsumo. 8000, 16000¡¹

    ¡¸Ron. 32000¡¹

    ¡¸Tsumo. 16000 all.¡¹

    And E3¡¯s consecutive advancements keep the game going.

    I¡¯ve been caught up so I¡¯m losing points. Please, stop this futile fight.

    And let¡¯s cooperate to end E3¡¯s oya.

    Ah, cooperation is not something that can be considered cheating.

    We¡¯re just going to support the fastest yer in the game while each of us aims for an easy win.

    Can we do something like that?

    Of course, we can!

    I¡¯m sure we can do it!

    Dors and Doraim responded to my eye contact with eye contact.

    So, how are your hands?

    Can¡¯t?

    Heavy. (Meaning: It will take time to agari)

    Dors can¡¯t too?

    Heavy. (Meaning: It¡¯s too hard to advance by only pon or chi)

    I can¡¯t do anything either.

    Heavy. (Meaning: It is impossible for me to move, I can only discard)

    ¡­¡­.

    I see, that means¡­.

    ¡¸Tsumo. 16000 all.¡¹

    It means it¡¯s all E3.

    Well, let¡¯s not be discouraged and do our best.

    Stay positive.

    -0-

    It was an hourter that I was released from the mahjong table.

    Ah, the mahjong is still ongoing.

    The yers now are E3, Hakuren, Ursa, and Hiichirou and Raimeiren.

    I would have stayed since Ursa had joined but the damage to my spirit from continuous defeat was too severe.

    Let¡¯s talk to Ursater.

    Alfred is at¡­.

    He¡¯s talking with Loo about something.

    I don¡¯t know what they were talking about but it should be about magic.

    I want to join in but I can¡¯t.

    Let¡¯s talk to Alfredter.

    That means¡­..

    The only one left is Tiselle.

    When she came back, the angels took her but I guess she¡¯s free now.

    I found Tiselle drinking tea in the living room.

    Let¡¯s have a father and child talk!

    ¡¸Father! There¡¯s something I would like to speak with you!¡¹

    Ooohh, as expected of Tiselle.

    Ask me anything.

    ¡¸Is it alright for me to talk to you?¡¹

    Of course.

    The reason why I¡¯m here is to speak with you in the first ce.

    ¡¸I see. So, who am I going to marry?¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Hhhhnnnnnnnnnnnn?

    Excuse me.

    Did I mishear it?

    I thought I heard you asking me who you are going to marry.

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I said.¡¹

    Why?

    Why are you asking?

    ¡¸I heard that Torain¡¯s partner has been decided so I thought you had decided on mine too.¡¹

    Why did you even think of that?

    ¡¸Though we have different mothers, I¡¯m still Torain¡¯s elder sister. Shouldn¡¯t the older sister marry first?¡¹

    Ah¡­¡­

    There¡¯s that order but that¡¯s not absolute.

    Think about it, Doraim got married firstpared to the elder sister Hakuren, right?

    If you ask around, you¡¯ll find out that there¡¯s no need to follow such order.

    ¡¸But in the academy, everyone is following the order strictly.¡¹

    Hmmm¡­..that¡¯s a noble¡¯s academy alright.

    If you don¡¯t marry in order, there will be a lot of trouble.

    But maybe they can make an exception.

    ¡¸The order is important to the angels too.¡¹

    Eh?

    Is that so?

    Don¡¯t angels have the culture where they don¡¯t care about things and just beat up each other to decide who¡¯ll be followed?

    ¡¸Beating is thest resort. Malbit-san said that the order will be followed first to settle things before beating each other up.¡¹

    I-is that so?

    I have doubts if they even thought about following order but I guess that¡¯s not a bad way of thinking.

    I hope they do so in the future.

    Maybe you¡¯ll be exempted from that too.

    ¡¸Exempted?¡¹

    Yeah.

    And I don¡¯t know who told you that, but Torain¡¯s marriage is not set in stone.

    The only thing confirmed is that he¡¯s been proposed to.

    If it¡¯s up to me, I¡¯ll respect Torain¡¯s wishes.

    Of course, this also applies to Tiselle¡¯s case.

    Therefore, I won¡¯t do anything like deciding for you without asking you first.

    ¡¸Father¡­..¡¹

    On the other hand, if you find someone who you¡¯d like to marry, don¡¯t hesitate to bring him to the vige and introduce him to me.

    ¡¸That¡­When I heard about Torain, I thought I¡¯m going to be married too. However, I¡¯m not ready to marry yet.¡¹

    Is that so?

    But Tiselle is so cute.

    I¡¯m sure men won¡¯t leave you alone.

    That¡¯s why once you think you found someone you like, bring him to the vige.

    Understood?

    ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯ll follow father¡¯s instructions.¡¹

    Good.

    -0-

    Tiselle went back to her room while I stayed in the living room, content with our father-and-child talk. Then, Tier came in.

    ¡¸Are you sure? If Tiselle finds someone, she should bring him here?¡¹

    You heard us?

    ¡¸I did and I agree with it.¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸But, are you sure that¡¯s the right move?¡¹

    I trust my daughter.

    I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll bring back a bad guy.

    ¡¸Is that so? There are ces where it seems like the marriage partner is decided by interests alone¡­..¡¹

    Ah¡­.

    I guess so.

    Well, the rtionship between men and women isplicated and strange.

    Sometimes, people get married by chance so I won¡¯t nag about it.

    Hnn?

    No, that¡¯s not it.

    I just don¡¯t want Tiselle to think that I¡¯m a nagging father.

    And I don¡¯t think Tiselle is ready for marriage yet.

    Ten more years.

    No, I want her to continue to be my little girl for another 20 years.

    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t want her to act like a little girl and miss out on marrying¡­. There is also a talk among the angels about finding Tiselle a marriage partner.¡¹

    If you continue that, you mighte out with someone you can¡¯t refuse so stop.

    ¡¸I think so too so I¡¯ll have them do that. Maa, no one will be happy if it is forced.¡¹

    I agree.

    ¡¸In addition, I don¡¯t want anyone to think that they can easily be Tiselle¡¯s husband.¡¹

    Eh?

    ¡¸Even if not as harsh as the angel¡¯s trial, please forgive me for preparing and weing the other party with some kind of trial.¡¹

    Ehto¡­.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a sideshow, a sideshow. We¡¯ll just have him fight against a dragon.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸In dragon form, of course. Their power is quite limited in their human form.¡¹

    Tier.

    Let¡¯s stop talking about Tiselle¡¯s marriage.

    Tier is obviously against it.

    Ah, I¡¯m sure it will still be a long way to go.

    Until then, Tiselle will only be our daughter.

    -0-

    Angel A: There¡¯s no sister better than my elder sister!

    Angle B: You say that but you treat your sister like a cat at home.

    Angel A: N-no, I don¡¯t love her that much.

    -0-

    Vige Chief: By the way, I told Tiselle how you and I got to know each other¡­..

    Tier: That¡¯s a wonderful story.

    Vige Chief: ¡­¡­.

    Tier: It¡¯s a wonderful story, right?

    Vige Chief: Yes, it was. A wonderful story.

    That¡¯s what happened.

 Chapter 751: Winter Starts

    Chapter 751 ¨C Winter Starts

    Zabuton and the spiderlings hibernated.

    We can only meet them until spring.

    The non-hibernating spiderlings, who are resistant to cold, are all fired up.

    Take it easy.

    Of course, we¡¯re counting on you.

    However, each of you must have a hot stone* (thermal instion stone).

    TN: I guess it was concluded that it was easier to call it like that after several hundred chapters.

    Also, even if you are holding onto a hot stone, you shouldn¡¯t let your guard down.

    It¡¯s cold.

    You wouldn¡¯t want to stay frozen outside like the slimes until spring, do you?

    When I said that, the slimes got angry at me.

    But it¡¯s true that those who are outside are frozen, right?

    TN: Slimes: You just insulted our whole race of critters(?), but yes.

    Look at how few you are now.

    Before you get mad at me, make sure your whole race pays attention to it.

    -0-

    And following Zabuton¡¯s group, the pond turtles in the reservoir went into hibernation too.

    See you in spring.

    ¡­..

    Ehto, Loo.

    We¡¯re actually saying goodbye.

    Can you please stop dancing around while holding a pond turtle shell in your arms?

    Besides, we receive a good amount of them every year.

    They are not too rare for you to dance, right?

    ¡¸Even so, this is precious. It¡¯s a phantom material! There are so many uses for it so you can never have too many.¡¹

    She stopped dancing but she¡¯s now skipping.

    She must be very happy.

    Maa, the shell of pond turtles can be used not only as medicinal material but also as magic catalyst or magicponent for magic tools.

    For Loo, it was as if she had fresh material to use for her research this winter.

    However, that doesn¡¯t mean you can monopolize it.

    If Flora or Tier wants some, give them too.

    ¡¸I-I know. If they ask, I¡¯ll give some.¡¹

    Good.

    By the way, dragon scales are also precious, why aren¡¯t you as happy?

    ¡¸They are indeed rare but they take a lot of work to process.¡¹

    It seems like it¡¯s really troublesome to use since you have to use other precious materials just to process it.

    ¡¸In addition, we have too many of them that no one would mind if you throw them away.¡¹

    If you really try throwing one, the people around will desperately stop you.

    Next year, we¡¯ll have to build more warehouses for the scales.

    -0-

    And so, winter came.

    It suddenly started with a blizzard.

    I was surprised.

    However, we are well prepared.

    There¡¯s nothing to worry about.

    Fufufu.

    This level of blizzard won¡¯t scare anyone.

    That¡¯s what I thought.

    -0-

    The next day.

    When the blizzard subsided, we checked the vige and found that a part of the wall of the cow barn broke.

    Impossible!

    The cow barn had never been broken before.

    And it has always been taken care of.

    There¡¯s no way it would break with just a blizzard like that!

    ¡¸Apparently, it was a cow who broke it.¡¹

    It seems like a young calf was startled by the sound of the blizzard and went berserk.

    If that is the case, it can¡¯t be helped.

    Fortunately, the only one that was damaged was the wall of the barn and no cow was harmed.

    Weren¡¯t they cold?

    I was worried since there are a lot of cows in the barn that would be directly impacted by what happened but the spiderlings with hot stones appeared and warmed the cows.

    Ah, so they kept the cows warm with their hot stones?

    Thank you very much.

    That¡¯s a big help.

    Hnn?

    You are apologizing because you weren¡¯t able to call us?

    No, no, there was a blizzard.

    You did the right thing by not forcing yourself to go out.

    You did well by staying.

    However, there are a lot of spiderlings.

    I knew there were a few of them are going in and out of here in shifts to protect the barn but I¡¯m sure it shouldn¡¯t be this many.

    They didn¡¯t move here because of the blizzard, right?

    No?

    They said the cows sometimes suddenly travel to the hot spring so they had to increase their number just in case.

    I see.

    And because you had increased your numbers, you were able to keep the cows warm.

    Lucky.

    Yeah, me and the cows are lucky.

    The spiderlings were prepared and that gave me luck.

    Again, thank you.

    You saved us.

    -0-

    Now, the cow that destroyed the barn seemed to be sorry. As long as you don¡¯t make the same mistake, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Other than the barn, there was no other ce that was damaged.

    Since that is the case, we must hurry and repair the barn.

    First of all, we clean off all the snow inside the barn and thoroughly check the damage.

    There seemed to be no damage on the foundation or any of the pirs.

    It looks like only that particr part of the wall was damaged. Can this be repaired¡­.immediately?

    Just when I was getting a little worried, the high elves, mountain elves, and beastgirls came to help.

    Thank goodness.

    Ah, the spiderlings will help too?

    Thanks.

    I¡¯ll leave the high ces to you.

    All right, let¡¯s get this done before another blizzardes.

    -0-

    After four hours of work, the barn was repaired.

    After watching over it, the cows started to prepare to go out.

    Where are you going?

    Hot spring?

    If so, why didn¡¯t you just go immediately instead of leaving after the repair?

    It¡¯s not like we¡¯re not going to do it if you are not watching.

    That¡¯s not it?

    You can¡¯t rx in the hot spring while we¡¯re working here?

    Is that so? Thanks for your concern then.

    All right.

    You can go and rx in the hot spring.

    -0-

    I already knew about it but seeing how these clever cows open and close the door themselves is really impressive.

    We had to improve the lock on the door many times to make sure they wouldn¡¯t be able to open it.

    By the way, the horses and the goats can also open and close doors.

    The animals here are generally smart.

    Maa, unless they are trying to go somewhere dangerous, the spiderlings are the ones who open and close the door for them.

    The spiderlings apanied the cows.

    They go with them in case something happens on the way.

    Please take care of them.

    Also, give my regards to the ghost knights at the hot spring.

    Ah, I visit the hot springs a few times every winter.

    Hot springs during winter feel great.

    -0-

    When I returned to my mansion, it was already dark.

    However, it would still take some time before¡­.dinner.

    This doesn¡¯t mean that Ann and other oni maids are cking off. It¡¯s just that the sun is setting earlier.

    I offered my help in cooking dinner but they declined so I¡¯ll just rx and wait in my room.

    ¡­¡­

    In my room, Kuro¡¯s group was rxing in the kotatsu.

    Kuro and Yuki, Kuroichi and Alice, Kuroni and Iris, Uno and Kurosan, and Kuroyon and Eris.

    The first generation of the kuro family is all here.

    Well, the fenrirs are the mainstay of the vige security during winter.

    So, it¡¯s okay for them to stay here¡­¡­

    By the way, why didn¡¯t any of you apany me today?

    I saw a few of them when they saw me off as I left thepound.

    Kuro and the others thought for a moment in response to my question then hid in the kotatsu.

    All in together.

    Well, it¡¯s cold.

    Also, I¡¯m not mad.

    I¡¯m going to use the kotatsu too so make some space for me.

    -0-

    Fuu, it¡¯s warm.

    I¡¯m going to make a potato dish tomorrow for the spiderlings as a reward for a job well done.

    What would be good?

    Mashed potato¡­.it¡¯s winter so the warmer, the better, right?

    Steamed potato.

    Steamed potato with lots of butter.

    Not bad.

    Ah, no, maybe they would be more pleased if it¡¯s something unusual.

    I thought about it while waiting for dinner.

 Chapter 752: Snow Trail

    Chapter 752 ¨C Snow Trail

    Morning.

    After eating breakfast, I rxed a little bit.

    It¡¯s winter so there¡¯s nothing big to do.

    Rxing.

    However, there are still some small things to do.

    Let¡¯s check the weather outside first¡­.yeah, it¡¯s sunny.

    The snow, that¡¯s around 30cm deep, looks great.

    However, it has already been trashed.

    Given the footprint on it, it should be the younger generation kuros.

    The older generation kuros won¡¯t walk around in snow if not necessary.

    Looking at the trails, there were also traces of skis.

    Given the width of the trails, it should be the children¡¯s ski boards.

    Several of them.

    Perhaps the children went out to ski and they were apanied by the kuros as guards.

    That¡¯s not a problem, however, the children might have gone out without telling anyone¡­.

    I asked the oni maids and they said it was Alfred, Ririus, Riguru, and Ratte who went out. They told them they¡¯re going out and they also said that they were going to y.

    Good kids.

    ¡¸In addition, they are being apanied by two more guards.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t find any trace of them.

    I heard that the guards were high elves so perhaps they used magic or something.

    I¡¯ll ask themter.

    -0-

    The kids will be fine so I went outside too.

    Yeah, cold.

    However, the sun was shining so it was not freezing cold.

    I¡¯m wearing clothes that can keep me warm too.

    My destination is the ranch.

    I¡¯m going to check the horses, cows, goats, sheeps, and pigs¡¯ condition. I also n to check the entire ce.

    We don¡¯t want any broken things like what happened to the barn.

    Hnn?

    A trail of big shoe prints on the snow.

    Given what they look like, they should be traces from the boots used by the high elves and beastgirls.

    However, they have spikes so it should be the beastgirls.

    The shoe prints are heading towards the ranch too so I¡¯m certain it¡¯s them.

    -0-

    When I arrived at the ranch, I found the beastgirls as expected.

    Apparently, they were checking the barns too.

    Taking care of the animals is essential even if it¡¯s raining or snowing. Someone must look at the barn every day no matter what.

    It is quite an easy job on sunny days though.

    I would like to help but it looks like they¡¯re almost done.

    I guess I came toote.

    ¡¸No, of course not. The animals are happy when vige chief visits them.¡¹

    Is that so?

    Though it¡¯s only the goats who are rushing towards us.

    I looked around again and saw that the pegasuses and unicorns were rushing toward us too.

    Oohhh, what¡¯s up? What¡¯s going on?

    Hnn?

    You thought I only cared about the horses and forgot about you?

    Hahaha, I haven¡¯t forgotten about you guys.

    Don¡¯t lump you together with the horses?

    Why can¡¯t I?

    Aren¡¯t you simr?

    ¡­.okay, okay.

    I won¡¯t lump you together.

    I¡¯ll treat you differently.

    Is that okay?

    Good.

    By the way, the unicorns and pegasuses are all dressed up.

    Horse coat?

    The pegasuses are wearing horse coats that don¡¯t get in the way of their wings.

    They are beautifully made which is expected but, what¡¯s with that?

    It seems like Zabuton and the others made it for them.

    As expected.

    Did you thank them properly?

    If you did, that¡¯s good.

    Take good care of them.

    -0-

    I look around the ranch and made sure everything was okay.

    Not a lot of snow but I did remove the snow on the roof of the barns.

    I also broke off the icicles that had formed.

    They are dangerous.

    Incidentally, something rted to that happened. An animal licked an icicle to rehydrate and had its tongue stuck on it.

    In order to not humiliate the animal, we are not allowed to say this outside the vige.

    Ah, a horse head-butted me.

    I¡¯m not telling anyone.

    -0-

    On the way back to my mansion, I found Alfred, Ririus, Riguru, and Ratte, wearing ski boards.

    They seemed to be on their way out again.

    It looks like they had just taken their lunch.

    The kuros escorting them seem to have noticed me and inform Alfred and the others.

    I wave to say hello.

    It¡¯s a pity we missed each other.

    ¡­..

    By the way, there were strange creatures, or rather, round fluffy-looking creatures following Alfred¡¯s group.

    It¡¯s the high elf escorts who were wearing white winter coats.

    However, it¡¯s not the winter clothes that are eye-catching but their feet.

    The high elves are equipped with sticks at the sole of their feet.

    Bamboo stilts¡­.no, more like clogs with horn soles¡­..

    Though what¡¯s on their soles are not horns but sticks.

    Because of that, their footprints are just small holes.

    I see. So, they were not using magic to erase their footprints. I just overlook them.

    However, those sticks are too long.

    They are around 1 meter long.

    I asked a passing high elf about it and she told me that it was a countermeasure against stepping on something dangerous in the snow.

    ¡¸We just made it recently. We¡¯re trying to use it this year and if it¡¯s effective, we¡¯ll rmend it to other races.¡¹

    I see.

    At first nce, it looks like a pain in the ankle. However, the sticks are fixed as if a part of the shin so it can be removed with one touch in case of emergency.

    The disadvantage is that it takes time to learn how to use it.

    Another disadvantage is that it looks funny.

    Well, I admit it looks interesting but given that every high elf is using it, it should be pretty useful.

    ¡¸Monsters and demon beasts sometimes hide in the snow.¡¹

    I guess it¡¯s an important safety measure.

    ¡¸Yes. Well, the kuros exterminate them before we can get close to them so we never really stepped on something strange.¡¹

    Hnn?

    During winter, the number of active kuros should be low, right?

    Won¡¯t that be a problem then?

    ¡¸No. If you tell them you¡¯re going into the forest, they wille with you with their usual numbers as guards.¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸During winter, we go into the forest less often so it seems like the number of kuros, who were our escorts, are low.¡¹

    When you put it that way¡­.I see.

    Fumu.

    I¡¯ll have to take a fresh look at Kuro and the others.

    -0-

    When I returned to my mansion with that thought in mind, I found Kuro snoring while lying on his back in my room.

    Around him are Yuki and the others sleeping quietly.

    ¡­¡­..

    I quietly lifted the sleeping Kuro in my arms and he was quite heavy.

    However, I¡¯ll do my best and bring him out of the mansion¡­..

    On our way out, Kuro wakes up.

    Our eyes met.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    And he ran away.

    ¡¸Father, you shouldn¡¯t torture Kuro.¡¹

    I was scolded by Fracia who had been watching us.

    Fracia is kind.

    However, I¡¯m not torturing him.

    I only wanted to let him y in the snow a little.

    ¡¸If Kuro doesn¡¯t want to, don¡¯t force him.¡¹

    Well, she¡¯s right.

    It¡¯s just a little prank.

    ¡¸No pranks.¡¹

    Okay, as you wish.

    Reflect, me.

    Before I knew it, Kuro, who had run away, was already behind Fracia. He looked at Fracia with satisfaction. I had to apologize and make up with him.

    Yeah yeah.

    You can use the kotatsu freely for a while.

    You use it even without my permission though.

    -0-

    Spiderlings: Horse coats, we made them!

    Pegasus: Horse coats¡­.it keeps the cold and insects away!

    Unicorn: Heh, it¡¯s an insect repent too¡­.wait, what?

    Spiderlings: T-technically speaking, spiders are not insects.

    Horse: Don¡¯t be so nitpicky in a fantasy world.

 Chapter 753: A Certain Winter Day

    Chapter 753 ¨C A Certain Winter Day

    Alfred looks like he¡¯ll go with Ririus, Riguru and Ratte again.

    They are nning to go to Vige One today and there will be escorted by the kuros, a lot of them.

    Don¡¯t fall in the river on your way there.

    Be careful on the road.

    And their high elf escorts are following them a little further behind.

    ¡­..

    Their sticks are longer than before, is this okay?

    Their steps are really wide¡­..

    And they are also wearing thicker winter clothes making them look like some kind of creature.

    No, I guess the correct way to describe it is camouge.

    Take care of the boys.

    -0-

    After seeing Alfred group¡¯s off, I went to the yroom of the mansion.

    In one corner of the yroom, there¡¯s a crowd of people.

    In the center of the crowd is a mahjong table upied by E3, Ursa, Nutt, and Torain.

    Is this the children¡¯s tournament?

    ¡¸No, this is a match to determine the best of the best.¡¹

    Doraim, who¡¯s watching them, told me.

    It seems that the table has all the present top mahjong yers.

    Heh.

    I was surprised that Ursa, Nutt, and Torain were strong yers though E3 is expected.

    After watching the game for a while, I noticed that there were many matches where no one wins.

    And even when someone wins, it¡¯s only by a small margin.

    There isn¡¯t much to see.

    ¡¸What are you talking about? Those are basically high-level battles. Look, once someone gets something, the other three will crush it. This time, it was Ursa. Sensing that, Nutt and Torain immediately made their move to attack Ursa while E3 is trying to take advantage of it.¡¹

    Wouldn¡¯t that make E3 win in the end?

    ¡¸If E3 makes a big move while Nutt and Torain are on offense, E3 will be targeted by the three starting there. And as expected, E3 would refrain from doing so. She¡¯s doing the cheap tactic of deliberately destroying everyone slowly in order to go up.¡¹

    Heh.

    Then, how will this tournament be settled?

    ¡¸Now way it can. At some point, they¡¯ll get tired of it. Those around them are watching to see when it will be.¡¹

    It looks like it needs skill to watch them.

    I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s happening.

    -0-

    By the way, Doraim.

    What¡¯s with the table over there?

    Dors and Girar, Domain and Kworun, are they teaching each other mahjong?

    ¡¸That¡¯s the weakest king tournament. Father was chosen as the weakest king but he resisted. He brought in those who were not that familiar with mahjong to transfer the title.¡¹

    Ah, yeah, okay.

    So, I guess Doraim doesn¡¯t deserve to sit there.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been in this vige for the longest time. I have yed more mahjong matches than anyone of them.¡¹

    That¡¯s good to hear.

    ¡¸By the way, I have a question. What are Alfred and the others trying to do?¡¹

    What are they trying to do?

    Ah, they¡¯re going around teaching the residents about life in the capital.

    Not all vigers live in the mansion after all.

    ¡¸All that trouble just to talk about it?¡¹

    That¡¯s what he wants to do.

    ¡¸Fumu. A king in the making.¡¹

    Do you think so?

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m happy for you. I will spare no effort in cooperating with you. Just tell me when you need it.¡¹

    I-I understand.

    ¡¸And don¡¯t hold back. Ahahahaha¡¹

    T-thank you very much.

    I¡¯ll let Alfred know.

    I watched E3 and the others¡¯ match a little longer.

    -0-

    In one of the guest rooms of my mansion, there was a rare cat meeting.

    The father cat, Raigel, the mother cat, Jewel, the anenekos Miel, Rael, Uel, Gal, and the imoutonekos Ael, Hael, Zeel, and Sael.

    There was no sign of the tiger Sougetsu.

    Thus, this should be a cat-only meeting.

    ¡­.

    This was not a meeting.

    It was just the mother cat, Jewel, scolding the anenekos and imoutonekos.

    The father cat, Raigel, seems to want to leave the scene but stays put thinking that Jewel will scold him too once he shows any sign of leaving.

    Ah, he noticed me.

    Don¡¯t send me help signals.

    See, the anenekos and imoutonekos noticed me too so they all ran and hid behind me¡­..or not.

    They are pushing and offering me to Jewel.

    Don¡¯t drag me into this.

    So, why are you scolding them?

    Check outside the window?

    What should I check?

    The courtyard is full of snow¡­.I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything particrly noteworthy.

    The ground?

    There are lumps of snow¡­.

    Ah, I see.

    Snowman.

    There must have been more than one snowman but they were all destroyed.

    The cats destroyed them?

    They used them as magic targets?

    Haa.

    I don¡¯t know who made them but they must have worked hard to do so.

    It¡¯s not very nice to destroy them.

    You really need to be scolded.

    Hey, hey, don¡¯t protest.

    Just pose as if you¡¯re reflecting to Jewel.

    Hnn?

    What¡¯s the matter, Raigel?

    It was the angels who made the snowmen?

    He said they worked really hard to show it off to the children in the vige especially Tiselle, Aurora, Rose Maria, Ldel, and Tormaneh.

    They already showed them off to the children but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s okay to break them.

    Should I do something about it?

    Yes, of course.

    Fix them.

    I should fix those snowmen.

    I don¡¯t know what they looked like before so I¡¯ll just have to talk to the angels.

    Ah, you¡¯re going with me to apologize?

    Okay.

    -0-

    When I told her what happened to the snowmen, Tier quickly fixed them with magic.

    Amazing.

    ¡¸It¡¯s an application of golem control magic desu.¡¹

    Heh.

    ¡¸But those cats can do it too.¡¹

    Hnn?

    What do you mean?

    ¡¸Those snowmen must have had defensive magic to prevent them from breaking. If it breaks, there are traces of mechanism to make it explode. The cats broke through the defensive magic and avoided the trap so they should be aware of it.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Wh-what the heck are you building in this vige!

    Don¡¯t build something dangerous!

    ¡¸No, no, they are just basic defensive magic so that the snowmen canst through the winter desu.¡¹

    What about the explosion?

    ¡¸That¡¯s our policy. When you go, it must have an impact desu ne. Also, even if you¡¯re hugging it when it explodes, it won¡¯t kill you desu yo.¡¹

    Are you telling the truth?

    ¡¸I won¡¯t lie to you. Also, there are chickens and children walking in the courtyard.¡¹

    I see.

    However, aside from that defensive magic, I forbid that explosion trap.

    Make sure everyone knows that.

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    -0-

    The circumstances around the anenekos and imoutonekos have changed.

    It is possible that they attacked them in order to remove that strange trap.

    The anenekos and imoutonekos had attacked the snowmen for the safety of the vige.

    While I was thinking so, Raigel, who was being held by me, shook his head saying ¡°No way that¡¯s true¡±.

    Is that so?

    -0-

    Shortly before sunset.

    Alfred¡¯s group returned.

    The high elf escorts are walking normally.

    Did something happen?

    The residents of Vige One mistook the high elves as monsters and attacked them?

    Ah, they are guarding Alfred and the others but from their perspective, they thought that they were chasing after Alfred¡¯s group.

    Is anyone injured?

    None?

    Alfred and the others stopped them immediately.

    Good.

    Let¡¯s apologize to Vige er.

    That must have startled them.

    -0-

    Torain: Tsumo! 3600!

    Vige Chief: That¡¯s a big gain. Do you think this match will go to Torain?

    Doraim: No. That rude move won¡¯t go anywhere.

    Vige Chief: What do you mean by rude?

    Doraim: It¡¯s like he¡¯s telling everyone his n. Not good! Torain¡¯s going haywire!

    Vige Chief: Eh? Why? Eh? What the¡­.

    Ursa: You¡¯ve been exposed, I¡¯ll take this one¡­.chi!

    Doraim: Ursa has started! This is a big move!

    Vige Chief: So, what¡¯s going on!

    Doraim: You¡¯ll know if you watch!

    Nutt: It¡¯s time for me to join, pon! I¡¯ll cut your cheap tiles starting now!

    E3: Dare toss cheap tiles¡­.ron desu. 1300.

    Ursa: Kuh, I¡¯m crushed.

    Torain: That was close¡­.at least I did not go haywire.

    The matches continued like that.

    -0-

    Angel A: So this is a snowman desu!

    Angel B: Oh! Awesome!

    Angel C: How about we make lots of big snowmen to show off to the children!

    Angel D: I agree! Let¡¯s do it!

    Angel E: However, won¡¯t they be fragile since they are made of snow desu wa?

    Angel F: We can just use defensive magic, right?

    Angel G; Right.

    Angel H: Done! Amazing! They are our masterpieces!

    Angel I: However, they will melt in spring, right?

    Angel J: They are snow after all desu.

    Angel K: It would be unbing of us if we leave it like that desu. Let¡¯s make it explode once it melts halfway!

    Angel L: Agree desu ne! Like this desu!

    Angel M: Perfect desu! Let¡¯s show it to Tiselle-sama and the others!

    -0-

    Rose Maria, Ldel, and Tormaneh: Kyaa kyaa kyaa (Overjoyed)

    Tiselle: Amazing! What beautiful defensive magic! (Overjoyed)

    Aurora: There¡¯s even somethingplex inside! (Overjoyed)

 Chapter 754: Snow And Fashionable Guraru

    Chapter 754 ¨C Snow and Fashionable Guraru

    Snow is falling and it¡¯s getting thicker.

    It bes harder to shovel.

    Even so, it is not rmended to melt the snow using magic.

    The water from the melted snow will freeze and it will cause danger to everyone.

    Why do I ask the phoenix chick Aegis to use me to melt the snow off the roof?

    For some reason, the snow melted by its me evaporates immediately from ice.

    That was an exception.

    Getting back to the topic¡­.sting snow with magic is not a good idea too.

    It will just blow the snow away and the melted snow will freeze quickly which is dangerous.

    And there¡¯s more.

    The vibration from the explosion might cause the snow on top of the buildings to fall off.

    That¡¯s dangerous, right?

    That¡¯s why there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll permit the use of kuro horn spear.

    No matter how much Kuudel asks, I won¡¯t give in.

    ¡­..

    It¡¯s not fair to use your daughter Ldel.

    -0-

    I ended up giving permission to use around five horns.

    I reflected on my weak will.

    Well, I told her not to do it near the vige but¡­..it wouldn¡¯t be shoveling the snow if it¡¯s far from the vige.

    And she received them with a bright smile so I guess she just want to dive bomb.

    As expected.

    As I was taunted with the use of Ldel, my only wish is that she won¡¯t grow up like her.

    -0-

    Ldel started sleeping so I went to her room and put her to bed.

    I thought I would be able to watch over her but some angels volunteered to take care of her.

    They were neers and were getting along well with Ldel.

    Are you sure?

    Won¡¯t you find it boring?

    She¡¯s my daughter so that doesn¡¯t apply to me¡­..

    They take turns reading books and watching over Ldel.

    They also want to take care of the other angel children since they won¡¯t be able to spend time with them a lot.

    I have no problem with that request as both Tier and Kuudel have given their permission.

    I can entrust it to them.

    If anything goes wrong, just let the oni maids or the spiderlings at the ceiling know.

    When I pointed upward, some of the spiderlings raised their legs.

    Hnn?

    What¡¯s wrong?

    They said they were impressed with such perfect security.

    Ah, yeah, well, the spiderlings are awesome.

    -0-

    Leaving Ldel to the hands of the angels, I wandered down the hallway and saw an unusual group making a snowman in the courtyard.

    Guronde, the orthros Oru, and Hiichirou.

    No, the ones who were making snowmen are Guronde and Hiichirou while the orthros Oru is just hanging around Guronde.

    I put on some warm clothes and went to the courtyard.

    Yow, where¡¯s Raimeiren?

    ¡¸Raimeiren-sama has gone off to make a snow mountain. She took her husband Dors-sama with her.¡¹

    I see.

    So that¡¯s why Guronde¡¯s the one taking care of Hiichirou.

    I apologize for that.

    Raimeiren should have called for me or Hakuren.

    ¡¸Perhaps she has chosen me since she¡¯ll return right away.¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    ¡¸In addition, Hakuren-san is taking care of Hikaru-san and Himiko-san.¡¹

    That¡¯s true too.

    I want to take care of Hikaru and Himiko myself but the two of them can¡¯t control their powers that well yet. They don¡¯t want me to get too close to them just in case.

    That¡¯s sad but I can¡¯t risk traumatizing the kids.

    Ah, it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll ignore Hiichirou.

    How about we make a snowman together?

    Good good.

    ¡­¡­.

    Areh?

    Where¡¯s Guraru?

    Guraru is usually with Hiichirou.

    Especially when Raimeiren is not with him.

    Why isn¡¯t she here?

    ¡¸She¡¯s dressing up.¡¹

    That¡¯s what Guronde said.

    ¡¸She asked Zabuton-san to make clothes for her before she hibernates. She went back to her house to wear them.¡¹

    Ph.

    I guess Guraru wants to show off to Hiichirou.

    Well, as long as they don¡¯t use force to pair them up or anything, there¡¯s no problem.

    I¡¯m the one who made the snowman¡¯s head.

    The body was made by Hiichirou.

    As a father, I want to show off my strength to my son. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t win against race.

    I asked Hiichirou to put the head on the body.

    Yeah, not bad.

    Guronde¡¯s done with her snowman too.

    Guronde¡¯s snowman has a semicircle-shaped body with a sphere head on top of it.

    ¡¸I was going to make its torso like an igloo but you have to make the torso hollow. If I do that, the head will fall sink, won¡¯t it?¡¹

    I guess it would.

    Igloo can be found all over the vige during winter so Guronde knows about it.

    I guess she was trying to make it more practical¡­..

    ¡¸It was a failure of a n.¡¹

    Well, don¡¯t be so downhearted.

    I¡¯ve done something simr and it indeed lost its head.

    Guronde is better than me since you¡¯ve foreseen it before it happened.

    ¡¸Fufufu¡¹

    Let¡¯s just make a legit igloo.

    Hiichirou is willing to make one.

    The orthros Oru climbed¡­on top of Guronde¡¯s snowman and looked very happy.

    -0-

    A littleter, Guraru arrived.

    Aaahhh, ck and red winter clothes!

    My first impression when I saw it¡­.priestess outfit!

    Even though it can be categorized as winter clothes, it¡¯s not stuffy and you can even feel holiness.

    Is it not cold?

    No problem?

    I wish that¡¯s true.

    But itpliments Guraru¡¯s gray scales.

    In short, it¡¯s not clothes for her human form but for her dragon form!

    I was wondering why it took her a long time beforeing here. It all makes sense now.

    Ah, go easy onnding.

    The snowmen will break.

    We¡¯re also in the middle of building an igloo.

    Land there¡­.

    Slowly.

    Alright, nicending.

    Hiichirou, please say something about Guraru.

    ¡¸L-lots of wings¡­.¡¹

    ¡­..

    Well, it¡¯s true that Guraru in her dragon form doesn¡¯t only have one pair of wings but three pairs.

    Areh?

    Was she always like that?

    I have seen Guraru¡¯s dragon form several times and I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve only seen a normal pair of dragon wings.

    ¡¸She only didn¡¯t let them out because she can¡¯t fully control them yet.¡¹

    Guronde said.

    I see. So that¡¯s how it is.

    She says she can¡¯t fully control them yet but she looks so cool while posing with her three pairs of wings while staying stationary in the air.

    Well, I didn¡¯t say it but she¡¯s exactly what a fallen angel or a dark priest looks like ording to my imagination.

    Impressive.

    All is well which is great¡­.

    Hiichirou, what do you think about having lots of wings?

    Do you want more yourself?

    You were more jealous of Guronde for having lots of heads?

    I see.

    Guraru looking at us¡­.no, at Hiichirou.

    She¡¯s gone to the trouble of dressing up.

    It can¡¯t be helped so let¡¯s ask one more time.

    Hiichirou, please say something about how Guraru looks.

    As expected, it is impossible for Hiichirou, who¡¯s still a child, to read the atmosphere.

    Thus, I whispered my words of wisdom.

    Does Hiichirou like that kind of clothes?

    ¡¸Yeah, Guraru¡¯s clothes are cool!¡¹

    In other words, you look good on it.

    I tranted it for her so it should be fine.

    Guraru seems¡­.not dissatisfied.

    Good.

    Oh?

    Guraru¡¯s going to transform back to her human form?

    Eh?

    What will happen to her clothes?

    Magic storage?

    That¡¯s convenient.

    ¡­¡­

    Guraru.

    Why do you look like that?

    You look like a high school girl, you know?

    What¡¯s more surprising is that¡­.she¡¯s not in a dark priestess outfit but in a priestess outfit.

    You have it made for your human form too?

    Yeah, it looks good on you.

    But, that, how¡­..

    I know that dragons can freely change the age of their human form.

    They usually think of dignity first but there are also those who are simr to Raimeiren, who looks young.

    Guraru must have chosen that age to fit the clothes.

    However, that¡¯s a bad move.

    I nced at Hiichirou beside me.

    He¡¯s clearly unhappy.

    He had always thought of Guraru as someone as old as him and now, he found out that she was ahead of him.

    As a boy of delicate age, he¡¯ll surely be jealous and wouldn¡¯t be able to praise her.

    Guraru seems to have noticed it.

    What should I do?

    ¡¸Soon, you will look good next to me.¡¹

    She stirred up the pot!

    Good job, Guraru!

    You are motivating him to chase after you.

    Guronde nodded full of emotion while looking at Guraru.

    As for the orthros Oru¡­he looks bored.

    Let¡¯s finish this igloo.

    Will Guraru stay like that from now on?

    No?

    Guraru returned to her usual appearance.

    Her clothes resized ordingly¡­.

    Ah, yeah, you look cute.

    Ehto, I¡¯m not sure if this makes sense here but, you look like you¡¯re going through shichigosan.

    TN: It means 753. It¡¯s a celebration of children¡¯s growth. 3 and 5 years old for boys, and 3 and 7 years old for girls.

    ¡¸What does that mean?¡¹

    It means adorable.

    Anyway, can I leave the sulking Hiichirou to you?

    Okay, I¡¯ll leave him to you.

    No.

    I don¡¯t approve of her as Hiichirou¡¯s wife yet.

    As I¡¯ve been saying for a while now, the two of them¡­.well, Guraru¡¯s fine with it so it will be up to Hiichirou himself.

    Afterpleting the igloo, we warmed up there with some soup.

    -0-

    Hiraku: If you can magically store clothes, can¡¯t you also magically wear them?

    Guronde: We have to wear them first.

    Hiraku: you mean¡­.Guraru wore clothes twice? In her dragon form and in her human form?

    Guronde: Yes, she did.

    Hiraku: That¡¯s a lot of work.

    Guronde: That¡¯s fine. She¡¯s a girl after all.

    -0-

    Loo: I¡¯m the one who taught vige chief his understanding about women.

 Chapter 755: Conversation About Disaster Prevention In The Royal Capital

    Chapter 755 ¨C Conversation About Disaster Prevention in the Royal Capital

    Raimeiren and the others made a snow mountain of around 30 meters high on the south side of the vige.

    The children were very excited seeing the yearly snow mountain they can y at.

    Hey, children.

    Before you go to the snow mountain, you should thank Raimenren and the others for building it.

    Also, did you already have breakfast?

    Don¡¯t wear light clothes.

    Wear something warm.

    If you sweat, you can just¡­.maa, the oni maids who will be apanying you will give you further instructions.

    The children took their skis and sleds and headed for the snow mountain.

    I¡¯ll be thereter too.

    Incidentally, the children knew why Raimeiren and the others built the snow mountain so they thought of making Hiichirou and Guraru use it first. However, Hiichirou said that they should all y together.

    Raimeiren was in tears saying Hiichirou had grown up to be a good boy but I think he had always been a good boy.

    Or maybe I thought so since I¡¯m the father.

    -0-

    After breakfast.

    Youko did not go to Vige Five but stayed in the vige.

    There is a meeting with the demon king, Beezel, and Randan.

    The topic of the meeting is to recheck and reconfirm the economic rtionship between the kingdom and Vige Five.

    Well, these matters had been discussed several times beforehand so there shouldn¡¯t be any major issue.

    In fact, the talk about it was over within five minutes after the demon king arrived.

    It was over but¡­.

    Why am I reading the report about it?

    Vige Five aside, why do I have to know what¡¯s happening to the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom?

    Hnn?

    Chat?

    Yeah, I don¡¯t mind but, what are we going to talk about?

    Randan took out a document and put it on the board.

    ¡¸Actually, the number of fires in the royal capital has be rming¡­.¡¹

    ording to the data Randan showed me, twenty-seven fires, big and small, urred in the royal capital between spring and fall of this year.

    27¡­..that¡¯s a lot.

    If it were a full year, that means there would be at least two fires per month.

    ¡¸It is increasing every year desu. When we were discussing about countermeasures, someone talked about the fire incidents of Vige Five desu. I don¡¯t know about this year butst year and the year before, there was not a single fire incident. That¡¯s amazing. I would like to know if there¡¯s some kind of countermeasure or initiative for you to achieve this¡­. ¡¹

    I don¡¯t know any countermeasures or initiatives you are talking about.

    I¡¯m just urging the residents to do the usual fire drills¡­.mainly fire extinguishing and evacuation drills.

    ¡¸No, no, vige chief, that¡¯s not all.¡¹

    Youko began talking.

    ¡¸Vige chief was very particr about disaster prevention when he founded Vige Five. Not only did he make sure that evacuation routes and evacuation sites were secured but he also strictly set the width between houses to prevent the spread of fire in case there was fire.¡¹

    Well, that¡¯s natural.

    I¡¯m sure you¡¯re doing the same, right?

    Hearing my question, the demon king, Beezel, and Randan turned their gazes away.

    ¡­¡­

    Eh?

    You haven¡¯t done it.

    Didn¡¯t you design your cities?

    -0-

    The demon king started talking.

    ¡¸In building a city, the only things that will be nned are the defense facilities and the nobles¡¯ mansions. We give them the freedom to do what they want¡­.¡¹

    Trantion: The royal capital was close to the front line, why would we waste our time designing the city?

    -0-

    Beezel argued.

    ¡¸We converted an already existing city and turned it into the royal capital so there are some parts that are hard to touch¡­.¡¹

    Trantion: Even if we design the city, it will be stopped considering the effort required to realize it.

    -0-

    Randan says.

    ¡¸Giving the citizens freedom and liberty is our policy.¡¹

    Trantion: Even if we order them, not many will listen.

    -0-

    And you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re running a country?

    No, I understand that you have to step back in designing the city considering war with other countries.

    However, there hasn¡¯t been any conflict for thest ten years or so so you have to think about improving the city.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll encourage them.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll do our best¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll try.¡¹

    No no no, why are you so reluctant?

    Ah, I see. You¡¯re joking, right? I guess there¡¯s nothing wrong with being lighthearted.

    -0-

    This will be a long conversation so the oni maids brought a new tea¡­.green tea.

    There¡¯s also some kinako mochi (mochi made from soybean flour) given to everyone.

    Green tea was served because of kinako mochi.

    Nice choice.

    The kinako mochi was made fromst year¡¯s mochi powder but there¡¯s no problem with the taste.

    Ah, we haven¡¯t pounded them yet this year.

    I¡¯m nning to do it on a nice day when we can get a certain number of people together.

    Today would have been a perfect day but it was taken by the snow mountain.

    -0-

    Let¡¯s get back to the fire issue. It¡¯s important to find out the cause of the fire.

    We need to find out what is causing the fire and take countermeasures from the findings.

    At the same time, you should build evacuation routes and evacuation sites.

    If there¡¯s an emergency, I think it is necessary to evacuate people to houses with big yards.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Randan was impressed but as far as I was concerned, I¡¯m not even saying much.

    I¡¯m sure you did something simr, right? You investigated the causes, right?

    ¡¸Ah, that¡­.¡¹

    He seems reluctant.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Then, Randan began talking about it.

    ¡¸When a fire breaks out, the area around it will be noisy and our hands will be full for acting against thievery during fire¡­. Once things settled down, those who started the fire will either be driven out of the city or executed¡­¡¹

    In short, even if you wanted to find out, you couldn¡¯t?

    That¡¯s not a good practice to prevent fire from happening again.

    What about Vige Five?

    When I asked Youko, she puffed her chest out.

    ¡¸In Vige Five, the cause of the fire will be thoroughly investigated by the local security team. In the past, what caused fires were magic explosion, torch and bonfire mismanagement, and fires caused by cooking. Of course, countermeasures have been taken for each of these so fires caused by the same cause are almost unheard of.¡¹

    Ahhh, that¡¯s expected.

    Youko looked at Randan and continued.

    ¡¸It is presumptuous of me to speak of the royal capital but fire prevention is the result of an umtion of information. It would be better to create a systematic investigation.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I will inform the mayor and have him create a systematic investigation.¡¹

    Eh?

    There is a mayor in the royal capital?

    Isn¡¯t it under the demon king?

    ¡¸The demon king is the overseer of the whole kingdom, not the royal capital. Of course, I¡¯m also in charge of the internal affairs of the kingdom and not of the royal capital. He is one of my subordinates.¡¹

    Heh, I didn¡¯t know that.

    ¡¸If it is necessary, do you want me to bring him to greet you?¡¹

    No need, no need.

    Ah, but could you tell him to hold fire drills?

    If the residents experience firefighting and evacuation, even if they don¡¯t want to, it will change their mindset about fires.

    That alone would reduce the number of fires.

    ¡¸Understood. Youko-dono, could you please give me some material about the fire drills conducted in Vige Fiveter?¡¹

    ¡¸If the royal capital burns to the ground, it will be an economic disaster. There is no problem in submitting them. Ah, and don¡¯t make bif fires in fire drills. It will be confusing and may lead to a real fire. Start small and spread it.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸Also, participating should be voluntary. Don¡¯t make it mandatory.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? However, wouldn¡¯t that make more people aware?¡¹

    ¡¸Fire drill should be renamed as ¡°countermeasures when there¡¯s fire¡±. You won¡¯t have any trouble of getting people participate if you use that name.¡¹

    Come to think of it, when I talked to Pirika about fire drills in Vige Five before, she asked me if I was talking about ¡°countermeasures when there¡¯s fire¡±.

    -0-

    I spoke about fire drills with Randan along with Youko.

    The demon king and Beezel listened quietly to our conversation¡­.or not.

    The demon king was enjoying his kinako mochi while ying with the imoutonekos.

    Beezel had Fracia on hisp and was very pleased with her.

    Hey, aren¡¯t we talking about disaster prevention in the royal capital?

    ¡¸It is best to leave things to the person in charge. If I misspoke or something, it will only cause confusion.¡¹

    ¡¸Agreed.¡¹

    I see.

    Anyway, the conversation was over.

    After this, I¡¯m going to the snow mountain to check on the children. What about you?

    Randan will immediately get back and tell the mayor what we just discussed.

    Good luck.

    The fewer fire victims, the better.

    Beezel sent Randan back to the royal capital and then came back here for a family reunion with Frau and Fracia.

    The demon king is¡­.building a camp for a snowball fight?

    Ah, that¡¯s what tts has been doing with the high elves since yesterday.

    I don¡¯t know how they divide themselves but I think tts is on the demon king¡¯s side this time.

    Maa, don¡¯t overdo it.

    After I go to the snow mountain, I¡¯ll get something warm.

    Youko¡¯s not going to Vige Five¡­..?

    She¡¯s going to hang out with Hitoe at the kotatsu.

    Well, I don¡¯t mind.

    You¡¯ve informed Vige Five, right?

    Then there¡¯s no problem.

    -0-

    Randan: Let¡¯spare the position of the mayor to a fleet.

    Demon King: I¡¯m the admiral and I direct the movement of the entire fleet.

    Royal Capital Mayor: I¡¯m the captain of the ship where the admiral is aboard and I direct the operation of the ship.

    Randan: As for me, I¡¯m like the chief of staff of the admiral.

    Vige Chief: That made it harder for me to understand.

    -0-

    Ridley: I can only converse with the mayor¡¯s subordinates so there¡¯s no way I can reach the mayor¡¯s boss(Randan-sama).

    At least that¡¯s how it was in the past. Now, if she wants to, she can easily meet Randan.

    What¡¯s the point of talking with the member of the city council if you can easily meet the Internal Affairs Minister?

 Chapter 756: Dragon And Snow Mountain

    Chapter 756 ¨C Dragon and Snow Mountain

    Late afternoon.

    I headed for the snow mountain.

    I heard that the children had eaten at the snow mountain so I thought it would be nice to bring them sweets.

    Strawberries¡­.no, how about dried fruits?

    Dried fruits.

    It is made by drying fruits.

    TN: And here I thought it was made by smoking meat. I guess that¡¯s how fantasy world works.

    Once the water content of the fruit is removed, its sweetness will be denser.

    You can enjoy a different taste from eating the same fruit.

    We have made dried fruits several times in the vige but almost all of them had been consumed by the fairy queen as snacks.

    It was probably because the amount of dried fruits we made was small.

    The vigers are fine with it so it¡¯s not a problem but the problem is that none of them goes to the mouth of the vigers.

    As a countermeasure, the fruit area was expanded in order to increase the production of fruits which will also increase the production of dried fruits.

    Thanks to these changes, vigers can now eat dried fruits.

    It has a good reputation among vigers.

    The demon king and Michael-san also tasted it and wanted to take some home but for now, we don¡¯t have any n about it other than being consumed by the vigers.

    Since we made so many, there are bound to be a fair amount of failures.

    We are very strict with our quality assurance and we don¡¯t want any failed products mixed in with what we sell to others.

    If it was in the vige, people would justugh at it but if it reaches outside, it would be a quality problem.

    I would like to wait until our dried fruit production skill develops before selling them outside the vige.

    Incidentally, dried persimmons can be considered as dried fruit and since the vige has been making a certain amount of dried persimmons every year, the technique has been well-developed and there have been almost no failed products.

    It is all thanks to the dried persimmon enthusiast called Rasuti, I guess.

    Dried potatoes¡­.can dried potatoes be considered as dried fruit?

    Dried plums¡­..this is troublesome.

    -0-

    While I was thinking about some strange things, I arrived at the snow mountain.

    Ah, the children are sliding down the snow mountain and they look pleased.

    They are using skiboards, sleds, and¡­snowboards.

    Hnn?

    What¡¯s that ski board with a chair?

    Do you n on enjoying a cup of tea while sitting on it?

    Maybe but, is that fun?

    Well, there¡¯s nothing wrong with taking the challenges everything attitude.

    Ah, these dried fruits are for you.

    Please share it.

    The oni maids have probably prepared hot food and there¡¯s soup to warm you up.

    No, this smell.

    It¡¯s not just soup.

    It smells like curry soup.

    Yeah, drinking curry soup in a snow mountain is a good idea.

    It goes well with snow mountain.

    However, does curry soup and dried fruits taste good together?

    Dried fruits are sweet but they have a weaker impactpared to fresh fruits.

    Did I make the wrong choice?

    Then, what should be curry soup¡¯s partner then?

    Ramen?

    Yakisoba?

    Steamed potato?

    No, no, I wanted something sweet for the children who are probably tired from ying in the snow mountain.

    I mean¡­.what¡¯s good?

    Something warm and sweet.

    And something that willplement curry soup.

    ¡­..

    Roasted corn is the way!

    ¡¸Dried fruit, delicious¨C¡¹

    The children¡¯s voices brought me back to reality.

    Ah, I see.

    Dried fruit is delicious?

    ¡­¡­

    The oni maids put dried fruits in their curry.

    ¡­¡­

    I see. This is a learning experience.

    Can I have some of that too?

    -0-

    Curry soup with dried fruit.

    Not bad.

    I¡¯ll try making it myself next time.

    By the way, I¡¯d like to verify something¡­..

    What is that rope that stretches from the top to the foot of the snow mountain?

    Rope for children¡¯s use when they climb up?

    Until recently, the dragons were carrying the children up to the top but the children said they wanted to climb up by themselves so they set up that rope.

    I see.

    So, they found fun not only in sliding but also in climbing?

    No?

    Hiichirou doesn¡¯t want the dragons to give him and Guraru preferential treatment?

    And Guraru agreed.

    I see, I see.

    Ah, the ski board with chair was carried by the dragons, right?

    As expected, the children can¡¯t carry something like that so I guess it can¡¯t be helped.

    However, the dragons look sad that they no longer have to carry the children up¡­..

    Seeing my concern, Tiselle took the initiative to have the dragons send the little ones.

    The dragons¡¯ reaction was¡­..

    Ah, they look reluctant but they are happily wagging their tails.

    They don¡¯t seem to feel bad about being asked for help.

    That day, the children enjoyed the snow mountain until the sun went down.

    -0-

    The next day.

    The rope that was used to climb the top of the mountain has turned into a lift.

    The lift, however, was not the chairlift that can be found on ski resorts but just a rope stretched out as it was yesterday.

    However, unlike yesterday, the rope is moving toward the summit.

    In other words, the children could climb to the summit just by holding on to the rope.

    The children are chuckling as they grab the rope and climb.

    It looks like the mountain elves did what they do best.

    The instation was done by the titans and high elves.

    Thank you.

    However, how is it powered?

    Golem?

    That¡¯s convenient.

    How about safety?

    You know that it will be the children who¡¯ll use it so you made sure to consider everything?

    Good.

    Excellent.

    What about the depressed dragons who no longer have any roles now that there¡¯s a lift?

    Girar looks like it¡¯s the end of the world.

    Guraru is using the lift with¡­.Hiichirou.

    Is that okay?

    What are you going to use those for?

    Skiboards?

    Sled?

    Boards?

    Those are not kid-size.

    Those are for adults.

    In short, you¡¯re going to ski with them in human form?

    So, you¡¯re going to y with the children.

    I see.

    Not a bad idea.

    When Hiichirou and Gurarue down, invite them to join us¡­..

    No, I¡¯ll invite them.

    If it¡¯s me, there¡¯s no way Hiichirou and Guraru would say no.

    -0-

    That day, the dragons seemed to have enjoyed the snow mountain with the children.

    And me, of course.

    Yeah, skiing is difficult.

    Sledding is better.

    And safer.

 Chapter 757: Year Cycle

    Chapter 757 ¨C 40-Year Cycle

    Reflect.

    I was a fool to think that sleds were safe.

    It is true that sled takes time to increase speed and it is easy to slow down its speed by leaning backward.

    However, it doesn¡¯t mean that you won¡¯t go fast nor you can stop anytime you want.

    Furthermore, unlike skiing, which is meandering while moving downhill, a sled takes a straight path downward.

    And going straight downhill makes it faster and faster.

    ¡­..

    I¡¯ll say it one more time.

    Sledding is also dangerous if you go too fast.

    That¡¯s what I thought while riding a sled that went straight down the mountain and didn¡¯t stop even after traversing on the t ground for some time.

    -0-

    Late afternoon.

    I went into the big kotatsu set up in the guest receiving room.

    Sitting on the tatami feels good.

    On the kotatsu table is a basket of tangerines.

    Nice, looks great.

    I was served with ck tea.

    I think green tea would be better for kotatsu but there is a basket of tangerines.

    I guess it¡¯s personal preference but I think ck tea goes well with tangerine than green tea.

    Well, I guess it also depends on the type of green tea and ck tea.

    Today, I enjoyed it with ck tea.

    -0-

    The demon king came in and sat opposite of me.

    He is apanied by the four imoutonekos.

    The anenekos were so attached to the tiger Sougetsu that they were no longer that attached to the demon king.

    I rolled up the kotatsu a little and tapped my thigh to see if at least one of them woulde this way¡­.

    It was Kuro who came.

    Yeah, heavy.

    It¡¯s a pain to let him rest on me.

    He got off and put his chin on my thigh.

    Good good.

    I put a cover on Kuro¡¯s horn so there¡¯s no danger.

    And I like the cover of his horn.

    He also no longer has to worry about damaging the kotatsu when he uses it.

    While I was petting Kuro¡¯s head, Yuki came over.

    She has a horn cover like Kuro.

    I guess she was dyed because she had to put on her horn cover.

    And as if to line up with Kuro, she put her chin on my shin because my thigh is already upied.

    I know you two like to be pampered but now I can¡¯t even put my legs on the kotatsu.

    Also, Yuki¡¯s head is too far and I¡¯m having trouble petting your head.

    Yuki seemed to have noticed it and turned her gaze to Kuro.

    He looked back at her.

    ¡­..

    I think Kuro did a great job.

    Yeah, I think he should be proud.

    If it were me, I would have given up my position instantly.

    Here, you can get in the kotatsu.

    You want to stay next to me?

    I don¡¯t mind.

    Okay, okay.

    Yuki¡¯s fine too.

    However, you have to consider Kuro from time to time.

    -0-

    I got into the kotatsu again.

    Kuro and Yuki are in the kotatsu while sandwiching me.

    The demon king on the opposite side of me is rxing with the imoutonekos while drinking a cup of coffee.

    Then, Youko came in.

    She entered the right side of the kotatsu.

    It¡¯s unusual to see Youko in the vige when it¡¯s only almost evening.

    Is there something wrong?

    ¡¸I promised to eat lunch with Hitoe but I just finished my work today and went back. She said we should eat here in the vige.¡¹

    Youko is so sweet to Hitoe.

    ¡¸It is normal for me to spoil her since she¡¯s my daughter. Besides, Hitoe has prepared kamakura and nabe udon for me by herself.¡¹

    It should be quite difficult for someone as young as Hitoe to prepare kamakura and nabe udon by herself so she must have asked for someone¡¯s help.

    Honestly speaking, I¡¯m envious.

    The demon king seemed to feel the same.

    In response, he shared a story about his daughter (Yuri) who worked hard to make a flower ornament for him when she was young.

    When I was about to counter it¡­.

    ¡¸Ah, wait a minute, vige chief. I have something to discuss with you.¡¹

    Youko stopped me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about the monster investigation team that vige chief asked me to form a little while ago.¡¹

    Ah, the monster investigation around Vige Five?

    Was there a problem?

    ¡¸It¡¯s not really a problem about that but, when we investigated monsters around, we found scattered viges throughout the remote regions. And we obtained information from there¡­.¡¹

    Youko then unfolded a map.

    A long horizontal map.

    It¡¯s a map of the outskirts of Vige Five and Shashaato City.

    The reason why the map is so long horizontally is because the north is the mountain range where Doraim¡¯s nest is located while the south is the sea.

    The demon king also looked at the map with interest.

    ¡¸ording to the information we have gathered from the viges around here, there are stories of gue outbreaks that ur every forty years.¡¹

    gue?

    ¡¸The disease is a prolonged period of fever and vomiting. It is said that those who are physically weak will die.¡¹

    TN: Sounds familiar.

    By chance, are we nearing the cycle?

    ¡¸Next winter to be exact.¡¹

    Next winter?

    That¡¯s a whole year away.

    We have plenty of time.

    ¡¸There is enough time to prepare medications and treatments. However, there¡¯s something that bothers me.¡¹

    Something¡¯s bothering you?

    ¡¸Yes. There is a story about a monster that bes active every 40 years in a certain vige northeast of the one where the gue was reported¡­..¡¹

    A gue that urs every 40 years and a monster that bes active every 40 years.

    Are they rted?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know but ording to the information we got, it will be active this winter.¡¹

    This winter?

    ¡¸Yes, what should we do?¡¹

    What else do we have to do aside from finding it out?

    If it¡¯s the cause of the gue, we¡¯ll have to exterminate it. If not, leave it alone.

    It¡¯s okay to leave it alone, right?

    Or could it be a rabid monster?

    ¡¸I did not receive any information like that. I¡¯ve only heard that it¡¯s a rare demon that can only be seen every 40 years.¡¹

    Then, check it out.

    I think I should be the one to handle this but since Alfred and the others are here, I don¡¯t want to leave the vige.

    I could investigate with them but since there is a gue involved, I¡¯d better not.

    I¡¯m afraid of the possibility of an epidemic.

    Can I leave this to Youko?

    ¡¸Of course. I¡¯ll ask the adventurers¡¯ guild to send adventurers. However, I want to minimize the risk to the investigation team.¡¹

    Of course.

    ¡¸It would be up to the adventurers¡¯ fate if they were attacked by monsters but it would be bad if they approach the adventurer guild if they¡¯ll actually be infected. Thus, I would like your permission to use the leaves of the world tree to treat them if they¡¯ll get sick.¡¹

    Yes, I¡¯ll allow it.

    Take as much as¡­.that would be an exaggeration.

    Take a hundred or so.

    ¡¸As you wish. Also, it would be helpful if vige chief could inform the silkworms of the world tree first.¡¹

    I don¡¯t really mind but, don¡¯t silkworms hibernate?

    ¡¸They are special silkworms. If you knock on their cocoon, they wille out.¡¹

    I-I didn¡¯t know that.

    Okay, I¡¯ll inform them.

    In the meantime, tell them you have my permission to take some.

    ¡¸Okay. I¡¯ll do that tomorrow before going to Vige Five. I¡¯ll take the rest of the day off.¡¹

    After saying that, Youko took the map she had spread out and went out of the kotatsu.

    Seeing that, the demon king bowed to me.

    ¡¸Excuse me, vige chief. Since this is about a gue, it should fall under the jurisdiction of the kingdom. We will investigate this matter as soon as possible.¡¹

    Okay¡­.

    Well, since you didn¡¯t know about the 40-year cycle, it can¡¯t be helped.

    It¡¯s not like it¡¯s your fault.

    Just let me know if you need any leaves from the world tree for treatment.

    I¡¯ll give you some.

    ¡¸I could not ask for more. And while we¡¯re on the subject, can I¡­..¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸Can I have a copy of the map Youko-dono was carrying? There¡¯s no map as borate as that in the kingdom.¡¹

    I¡¯ll tell Youko.

    However, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have to pay for it.

    ¡¸I know the effort one must take to make a map. I never nned to take it for free. I¡¯ll prepare a sufficient price for it.¡¹

    The demon king got out of the kotatsu¡­the imoutonekosined so he walked back into the kotatsu.

    After apologizing to the imoutonekos for around 30 seconds, he finally left.

    I guess he¡¯ll return to the capital to order an investigation about the gue.

    He looks like a proper demon king who¡¯s not crazy about cats.

    -0-

    AN: Regarding the treatment of the leaves of the world tree.

    Outside Big Tree Vige, it is never called ¡°world tree leaf¡± but has names like ¡°Vige Five Elixir¡± or ¡°Demon King¡¯s Kingdom¡¯s Secret Medicine¡±.

 Chapter 758: Yuzu Pepper And Blizzard

    Chapter 758 ¨C Yuzu Pepper and Blizzard

    Ah, winter is cold alright.

    I find it hard to get out of the kotatsu.

    As if my thoughts were read, dinner was served in the kotatsu.

    That made me not want to get out of the kotatsu more.

    The only time I get out of it is when I¡¯m going to the toilet.

    The dinner was chicken nabe with lots of wild vegetables.

    I enjoyed it with citrus seasoning.

    Sharing it with me in the kotatsu were Loo, Tier, Ria, and the phoenix chick Aegis.

    Every time like this, I wonder if it is really okay for Aegis to do this?

    No, I¡¯m not asking about not using spoon or anything.

    I mean, we¡¯re going to eat chicken nabe.

    No, well, I guess carnivorous birds eat other birds.

    I¡¯ve already said this a number of times?

    You want me to stop saying it every time?

    Ah, okay, okay, do you want some yuzu pepper?

    Here you go.

    ¡¸Ah, that, I was about to ask for that too. Give me some.¡¹

    Loo asks for a small te of yuzu pepper which Aegis handed her.

    ¡¸It is both fragrant and spicy which is great.¡¹

    Tier, who already got some,pliments yuzu pepper.

    Thanks.

    Ria helped me.

    ¡¸I did my best tobine various ingredients to make this yuzu pepper. Well, the finished product isn¡¯t even pepper.¡¹

    Ria looked a little annoyed so I asked Loo what was wrong.

    ¡¸Actually, that yuzu pepper was made without the use of any pepper.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. After all the experiments, what passed through vige chief¡¯s taste was something that didn¡¯t use any pepper. I think we should change its name.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree. We shouldn¡¯t call something a pepper if it doesn¡¯t have any pepper in it, right?¡¹

    Ria and Loo say so but this is the yuzu pepper that I know.

    Should I add a small amount of pepper?

    I guess.

    ¡¸There, there, you don¡¯t have anyints about the taste, right? I¡¯m sure it was called like that to confuse everyone and make it a secret seasoning, right?¡¹

    Given what Tier said, I decided not to add pepper.

    And the name of the seasoning remained the same.

    -0-

    After eating, we continued to rx in the kotatsu.

    We chatted while drinking tea which was brewed by the oni maids.

    We are talking about sending Torain to the academy.

    I have my doubts but I¡¯m sure it will be fine.

    One of the mountain elves will apany him after all.

    Yeah, she¡¯s the one who often hangs out with Torain.

    If possible, I would like to send a few more adults in addition to her¡­.

    The angels are certainly able to send some of their people if they want to but it seems like their race is not very weed in the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    The demon king himself said that it would cause trouble even in Vige Five or Shashaato City, let alone the royal capital.

    Thus, I am in the process of consulting Beezel, Randan, and tts to see if they can think of anything.

    I¡¯ve talked to Hou about it but I have already asked her to take care of Gol, Sil, and Bron.

    I know that they are already married and have families of their own but I can¡¯t help but think about how much trouble they caused in the vige in the past.

    Right, they only started making trouble when Ursa came to the vige, right?

    It must be Ursa¡¯s influence.

    No, I think that¡¯s a good influence.

    Probably.

    While we were chatting, one of the fenrirs came to the kotatsu we were using.

    What¡¯s the matter?

    Do you want to go in the kotatsu too?

    No?

    Blizzard?

    A strong blizzard ising tomorrow night?

    I see.

    Understood.

    It¡¯s already dark today so we¡¯ll start preparing for the blizzard tomorrow morning.

    Thanks for the head up.

    I pat the fenrir¡¯s head.

    Well, it has no horns so it¡¯s easy to pet.

    I¡¯m not going to tell that out loud or else, Kuro and the others will get upset.

    Now, Loo, Tier, and Ria, you heard that, right?

    My apologies but I need you to inform everyone.

    We¡¯re going to be busy tomorrow.

    ¡¸Kay, I¡¯ll take care of that.¡¹

    ¡¸Us, angels, will do our best.¡¹

    ¡¸The high elves won¡¯t be outdone!¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    I¡¯m d of your cheerful reply but, when do you n to do it?

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­.I can¡¯t get out of the kotatsu.¡¹

    ¡¸J-just wait until it¡¯s a little warmer.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree.¡¹

    I really don¡¯t mind, just don¡¯t forget about it.

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    -0-

    The next day.

    I look at the sky from the mansion.

    It¡¯s already dark.

    The fenrir was right, there¡¯s going to be a blizzard tonight.

    ¡¸Vige chief, I¡¯ve checked the barns in the ranch area again and found no problem. We will gather the animals together early this day.¡¹

    A beastgirl reported to me.

    Yeah, good.

    Gather all of them after noon.

    ¡¸Vige chief, we reinspected the buildings in the residential area and found no problem. However, we can never be too sure so we n to gather people in some of the bigger houses.¡¹

    A high elf reported to me.

    Understood.

    The inn will be open and you are free to use it.

    You are wee to stay in my mansion too.

    ¡¸Affirmative.¡¹

    The high elf said that and went to the residential area. After that, the centaurs came.

    It¡¯s time for their regr report.

    ¡¸Vige chief, thank you for contacting us. Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three began preparing for the blizzard. There are no food or fuel shortages. We can hold on even if the blizzardsts until spring.¡¹

    That¡¯s very encouraging but I don¡¯t want to experience a blizzard that willst until spring.

    Ah, you already know this but please stop your regr contact report during blizzards.

    I don¡¯t want to put you in danger.

    ¡¸Understood. We will wait for the weather to improve before resuming.¡¹

    Please.

    The centaurs saluted and left the mansion.

    After seeing them off, the next person to arrive was Tou from Vige Four.

    ¡¸Vige chief, thest flight to Vige Four will be in a few minutes. Do you have a few more words?¡¹

    Nothing.

    I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to use the universal ship for some time so do some maintenance in Vige Four.

    ¡¸Understood. However, if you need me, just say it and I¡¯ll be there as fast as I can.¡¹

    Of course.

    I¡¯ll count on you.

    ¡¸Please. Ah, right, I heard that the hot spring area is fine but Yoru wasmenting the need for weapons that can be used when there¡¯s a blizzard.¡¹

    She¡¯s still the same.

    ¡¸Yes, she¡¯s still her. Well, I guess that¡¯s what makes her special.¡¹

    Hahaha.

    ¡¸By the way¡­.I¡¯ll just ask for thest time, are you sure you won¡¯t let Ann-neesan and Ramurias-neesan go to Vige Four?¡¹

    I told the two pregnant onis to evacuate to either Vige Four or Vige Five but they said they wouldn¡¯t.

    They said that the vige was important and that they would never run away.

    Well, they can still freely move by themselves.

    If it had been just before they gave birth or something, I would have evacuated them with or without their consent.

    However, given they¡¯re still okay, I wouldn¡¯t be able to persuade them.

    So, I asked them to stay in the safest ce in my mansion.

    Yeah, my room.

    That¡¯s what happened.

    ¡¸My apologies for the unnecessary confirmation.¡¹

    No no, thank you for your concern.

    -0-

    I looked up the sky as I saw Tou off.

    There was a proposal of evacuating the children to Vige Five along with the evacuation of Ann and Ramurias but that n was also rejected.

    Of course, it was not because of the trouble that happened in Vige Five in the past when we evacuated them there before.

    The vige structures have been proven to be sturdy and it was also pointed to me not only by Loo and Tier but also by Dors that it was not a good idea to flee every time something happened.

    It is also important to make an effort to deal with disasters head-on.

    And I believe that¡¯s true.

    However, I was afraid that the children who remained in the vige might get injured or even worse.

    ording to Dors, you can even get killed while walking on a sunny day.

    Well, that¡¯s true.

    As apromise, we set up a short-range teleportation gate made by Loo in the basement of my mansion.

    The destination is the Big Tree Dungeon.

    Once there, we can easily evacuate to Vige Five.

    The gate was installed but not yet activated.

    It was a preparation for the worst-case scenario.

    Without it, I would have asked Ann, Ramurias, and the children to evacuate at Vige Five.

    No, would I be able to persuade them?

    We¡¯re talking about me.

    Ah, I shouldn¡¯t let my guard down.

    I still need to prepare for the blizzard.

    -0-

    AN: There¡¯s no pepper in yuzu pepper.

 Chapter 759: Trapped Days

    Chapter 759 ¨C Trapped Days

    The blizzard hase.

    And it¡¯s pretty strong.

    It was so strong that it was impossible to get out of the house.

    Even so, the houses don¡¯t seem to be affected.

    There¡¯s no problem inside my mansion too.

    Maybe I¡¯m just being paranoid.

    No, we should never let our guard down.

    We don¡¯t even know how long the blizzard willst!

    ¡­.

    Well, there¡¯s no use in getting all worked up while in the kotatsu.

    Let¡¯s take it easy.

    -0-

    Second day of the blizzard.

    I was making new seasonings with the oni maids.

    As for why, it¡¯s because of the yuzu pepper.

    It was made by me and the high elves but originally, the oni maid should have joined us.

    Unfortunately, Ann and Ramurias, who lead the oni maids, were pregnant so their sense of taste was not stable, or rather, they became sensitive to smells which makes it difficult for them to make new seasonings.

    Even with all that, the yuzu pepper was made.

    If it had only been made, there wouldn¡¯t be any problem but given how it was well received stimted thepetitive spirit of the oni maids.

    The maids, who have free time now because of the blizzard, began to work on a new seasoning.

    And as expected, Ann and Ramurias both did not participate. Since the two of them did not participate, no one¡¯s controlling the oni maids now.

    They did whatever they wanted with me in the background making sure they would not waste any of the ingredients.

    Result.

    Since they were influenced by yuzu pepper, I thought of using chili pepper. Thus, we add chili pepper to sesame oil to make rayu(Japanese chili oil).

    But what happened?

    What we made was a solid rayu and not a liquid rayu.

    Well, whatever it is, it¡¯s a good seasoning if you want something to be spicy.

    It also adds texture which I think is not bad.

    I would like to hear the review of the vigers during this winter and continue to improve this.

    -0-

    3rd day of the blizzard.

    In the corner of my mansion, adults with lots of free time are ying with the children.

    What are they ying?

    Some kind of board game.

    It seems to be a game in which yers spread a map on the table, ce their pieces on the map, and aim to expand their power by conquering different forces.

    No dice are used and each force can move simultaneously.

    The forces may pass each other and can choose to fight each other or not.

    It is important for each force to decide what to do.

    tts is the referee of this game.

    It looks like a lot of work¡­given the number of participants.

    There should be around 40 of them.

    Can you take care of it alone?

    There are indeed a lot of participants but it¡¯s a team game so it¡¯s okay?

    Ah, I see.

    So, each team is in charge of a force.

    The teams seem to be¡­.almost divided by race.

    That would seem to put the vampire team, led by Alfred, at a disadvantage because they have fewer people.

    No, there¡¯s a one-man team.

    Doraim¡¯s.

    Ah, Doraim has teammates, the spiderlings.

    Sorry.

    -0-

    This board game.

    It takes a lot of time just to decide what each force will do.

    The reason for this is that during the time a force will move, it can choose to negotiate with other forces.

    That means they can form an alliance, deal, or whatever they can think of and they are free to keep or not keep them.

    Also, each force can choose to keep what they negotiated with others or what they are nning to do.

    In addition, each force will have a room of its own which will make the other forces unaware of whom they negotiated with or what they are nning to do.

    In other words, when it is time to think of their next move, each faction will be locked in a room.

    However, some of the team members have been asked to keep an eye on the rooms of other forces in order to find out which force has made contact with which.

    Of course, that¡¯s not against the rule.

    Sounds like a difficult game.

    However, keeping an eye on each force is necessary and the angel team with arge number of participants and Doraim¡¯s team which is full of spiderlings seem to have an advantage.

    Well, I think this is not a game that can be settled with only that.

    I was also allowed to watch the game.

    -0-

    It is the 4th day of the blizzard.

    tts¡¯ board game is still ongoing.

    ¡¸Ugh, traitorrrr!¡¹

    ¡¸Hohoho. It¡¯s your fault for trusting too much. The 1st legion of the ¡°Cabbage Kingdom¡± will invade and upy the royal capital of ¡°Tomato Theocracy¡±! Surrender. If you do so, I will guarantee you to be treated generously.¡¹

    ¡¸Grrrrrr¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, sorry for interrupting your happy moment but the ¡°Potato Knightdom¡± is breaking its alliance with the ¡°Cabbage Kingdom¡±. 1st and 2nd legions, march to the territory of the ¡°Cabbage Kingdom¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Wait, why!¡¹

    ¡¸Announcement, the ¡°Potato Knightdom¡±, the ¡°Carrot House¡±, and the ¡°Onion Union¡± are in military alliance! We are now in control of the naval battle.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, the ¡°Radish Empire¡± will be joining the battle. We will not let the sea be taken by your alliance. Thus, we will support the ¡°Cabbage Kingdom¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸The ¡°Radish Empire¡± is on a rampage! We must stop it! The ¡°New Pumpkin Nation¡± and us, the ¡°Onion Union¡± have no time to fight against each other! Let¡¯s build a joint defensive line!¡¹

    ¡¸We will no longer be fooled by such sweet words. We, the ¡°New Pumpkin Nation¡±, will move on our own! We will upy the vacant city of the ¡°Carrot House¡±!¡¹

    On the map(board), the situation is quite chaotic.

    Since the children are participating, shouldn¡¯t they y mildly or something?

    ¡¸Other forces are just food for their own force to feed.¡¹

    ¡¸Diplomatic lies are not lies.¡¹

    ¡¸If you show any weakness, you will be eaten. This is how the world works¡­.¡¹

    See.

    I feel like they¡¯re educating them the wrong way.

    No, I know it¡¯s just a game but¡­.

    -0-

    5th day of the blizzard.

    An unfamiliar woman is standing before me.

    She has sheep horns on both sides of her head. However, she looks like a demoness and not a beastkin.

    From the way she dressed, she looks like¡­a girl from a wealthy family.

    ¡¸What do you think?¡¹

    I immediately knew who she was when I heard her voice.

    That unfamiliar woman¡¯s real identity is Kierbit.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re not familiar with my voice, it looks like you won¡¯t find out.¡¹

    Maa, I¡¯ve always known it was you.

    Why do I look puzzled until I hear your voice?

    ¡¸In any case, can I go to the royal capital now?¡¹

    Yeah.

    Kierbit¡¯s purpose is to apany Torain to the academy in the royal capital.

    I consulted the demon king about it and he said that he doesn¡¯t really mind an angel going to the capital but the problem is that angel is Kierbit.

    Although it is often forgotten, Kierbit is the former Heavenly Wing Shrine Maiden of Garret Kingdom.

    Although former, she still has a great deal of influence.

    Moreover, Garrret Kingdom¡¯s civil war broke out when the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom and Garret Kingdom were in the peace process.

    If Kierbit were to be seen in the royal capital, they would suspect that the chaos in Garret Kingdom was induced by the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom and peace talks with other human countries would no longer be possible.

    In short, the answer is it¡¯s all trouble so give up.

    I talked about it to Kierbit and this is her answer.

    Quite enthusiastic and speaks using action.

    Kind of scary.

    However, I shouldn¡¯t tell her that, right?

    ¡¸Then, I can go, right?¡¹

    As long as you don¡¯t cause trouble.

    ¡¸Of course! Leave it to me!¡¹

    You sound dependable.

    I¡¯ll put my trust in you and tell the demon king about itter.

    By the way, the demon king¡­.he¡¯s participating in tts¡¯ game.

    ¡¸You ask us to surrender? Our ¡°Carrot House¡± will never surrender! We¡¯ll show you how foolish you were!¡¹

    And he sounds like he¡¯s having a good time.

    They take turns in taking breaks and eating so the game is continuous.

    Well, the kids are happy so it should be okay.

    But, when will this game end?

    It can go on indefinitely but this time, there¡¯s a time limit.

    The winner would be determined with the current affairs when they reached the time limit.

    Ah, it is supposed to end this evening?

    I see.

    Good luck.

    Which force am I rooting for?

    I¡¯m rooting for tts.

    Yeah, it looks like he¡¯s the one who worked the hardest.

    He seems to be enjoying it though.

    -0-

    Morning of the 6th day.

    The blizzard finally stopped.

    -0-

    Tomato Theocracy ¨C Team of vampires led by Alfred

    Cabbage Kingdom ¨C Team of angels led by Tiselle

    Potato Knightdom ¨C Team of dragons (Hakuren, Rasuti, Hiichirou) led by Ursa

    Carrot House ¨C Team of demons (Beezel, Demon King, Civil Servant Girls) led by Fraciabelle

    New Pumpkin Nation ¨C Team of beastkins and lizardmen led by Sette and Sena

    Onion Union ¨C Team of oni maids led by Torain

    Radish Empire ¨C Team of spiderlings led by Doraim

 Chapter 760: After The Blizzard

    Chapter 760 ¨C After the Blizzard

    The blizzard has stopped.

    And what awaits is a bright morning.

    When I opened the door, the world turned to silver.

    No, it was already silver even before the blizzard.

    The thickness of snow is amazing.

    More than two meters high.

    This looks like a shoveling problem.

    Thinking that the roof should have the same thickness of snow over it, we had to remove the snow fast.

    While I was thinking about it, the dragons, or rather, Raimeiren¡­.started working.

    She used magic to turn the snow solid and carried it all at once.

    Is that how she makes the snow mountain?

    Even if the reason why she¡¯s working for us is to show off to Hiichirou, as long as it¡¯s helpful, it¡¯s okay.

    Ah, wait a minute.

    Leave the snow on the square as it is.

    That ce is going to be used for the snowball fight.

    The demon king and tts decided on the location and shape and adjusted the snow around by using the thermal instion stone to turn it into defensive terrain.

    It didn¡¯t work very well because of how heavy the blizzard was but you can faintly see the shape of the encampment.

    ¡­..not bad and looks useful.

    Starting next winter, I guess we should start installing thermal instion stones on the roads and roofs.

    Ah, right, we also need to think about where the melted snow from the thermal instion stone will flow.

    If we don¡¯t design the right drainage, things will get dangerous.

    Let¡¯s do it while consulting the vigers.

    Later.

    -0-

    For now, we still currently have something to do.

    Leave the snow to the dragons and have the adults who can move around split up and check every part of the vige.

    The most important thing to do now is to confirm the safety of the vigers and animals.

    Next, check buildings for damages.

    Ah, children, don¡¯t go too far away yet.

    It should be fine for you to stay at the ces where the dragons have cleared the snow. As for other ces, you might get stuck in the deep snow.

    If possible, please don¡¯t get in the way of the work of the dragons.

    As for the dragons, they look very motivated.

    By the way, Guronde.

    I would appreciate it if you could keep an eye on Dors and Girar in case they get carried away.

    Orthros Oru, go escort Guronde.

    ¡­¡­.

    Oru.

    You¡¯re wearing some warm clothes.

    They were made by the spiderlings?

    They look good on you.

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s overkill for you to wear shoes¡­I mean, snow is cold, right?

    Yeah yeah.

    -0-

    Alright.

    We also need to check the bee hives in the fruit area.

    They are checked and reinforced before winter every year so they should be fine¡­.

    Good, they haven¡¯t copsed.

    Great.

    However, we have to be careful about the snow piled up on tree branches.

    There are icicles everywhere.

    We should break off anything within reach.

    I¡¯ll ask the angels to break the icicles in high ces.

    ¡­¡­

    Kuros.

    I¡¯ll ask the angels so you don¡¯t have to tackle the trees!

    Falling snow, especially icicles, is dangerous.

    They are dodging it lightly but I¡¯ll get a heart attack just by watching.

    Ah, look, you got burrowed by snow.

    Are you okay?

    Good.

    I know you¡¯ve been indoors for a while so I understand that you want to move your body.

    However, be careful.

    There could be a hole hidden in the snow or even something else.

    No, only a fool would take it lightly just because you used toe to this ce before the blizzard.

    There are many people in this vige that can make holes with magic.

    I hope you understand.

    Then, let¡¯s go back to the mansion.

    When I looked up at the sky, I saw the universal ship from Vige Four.

    -0-

    Tou, the captain of the universal ship, reported that there were no problems in Vige Four, themias of the south dungeon, and the titans of the north dungeon.

    They must have checked on them first before going here.

    Thank you.

    Especially since we won¡¯t be able to inform themias of the south dungeon and the titans of the north dungeons immediately about the blizzard.

    I was worried.

    ¡¸It seems like both themias and titans have detected the blizzard based on their time-taught intuition.¡¹

    That¡¯s great.

    I¡¯ve lived here for around¡­almost neen years?

    Even so, my intuition never detected a blizzard.

    At most, I can tell if the weather is going to get worse.

    It¡¯s more urate to ask Kuro and the others regarding things like that.

    There seems to be nothing urgent that needs to be delivered at Vige Four so I asked the universal ship to head for Howling Vige.

    It¡¯s also a vige in the mountains.

    Sena and Gutt said that there should be damage from snow.

    As neighbors, we should be concerned.

    As for the rest¡­.

    Vige Five.

    -0-

    Youko, the acting vige chief of Vige Five, moved to Vige Five before the blizzard.

    We don¡¯t know how long we will be trapped by the blizzard after all.

    It was a consideration to make sure her work in Vige Five won¡¯t be affected.

    I thought she would take her daughter, Hitoe, with her but Hitoe stayed in Big Tree Vige.

    ¡¸Hitoe feels more at home at Big Tree Vige. There are too many people in Vige Five.¡¹

    I¡¯m happy for that trust but that also brings pressure.

    Well, Hitoe didn¡¯t mind Youko¡¯s absence and lived normally with the oni maids and beastgirls.

    When I entered the Big Tree Dungeon with Hitoe in my arms, we bumped into Youko, who had just returned from Vige Five.

    I¡¯m d we did not miss each other given how many paths the dungeon has.

    I¡¯m d we met on the way.

    I handed Hitoe to Youkko and returned to my mansion.

    -0-

    That night.

    A small banquet was held to celebrate the end of the blizzard.

    The main event was a thanksgiving for the fact that there was no major damage to the vige. In addition, there is also the celebration for the winner of tts¡¯ game.

    Apparently, the forces of the spiderlings, led by Doraim, won.

    However, although they lost the game, I can¡¯t help but feel that the angels, who managed to obtain a lot of gains with bribes and other underhanded tactics, were the team with the highest advantage.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how the angels are.¡¹

    ttsined to me and the angels didn¡¯t seem to mind at all.

    Yeah, just eat as much as you like.

    The main dish of the banquet was udon noodles cooked in a small pot made by Gutt and the other cksmiths.

    Under the pot is a pot stand with thermal instion stone.

    ¡¸This small pot is quite extravagant desu ne.¡¹

    One of the angels praised it and I agree with her.

    I agree alright.

    It can only be used in this kind of banquet after all.

    ¡¸Ara, is that so? I would like to have some of this size. Given the size, it can be used to make a small amount of medicine.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree. I would like some as well.¡¹

    Loo and Flora wanted small pots too.

    It¡¯s alright but don¡¯t take the ones we use for cooking.

    I¡¯ll ask Gutt¡¯s group to make some for you.

    ¡¸Thanks. And I¡¯d also like some pot stands.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, me too.¡¹

    Okay, okay.

    That¡¯s a mountain elf.

    I¡¯ll tell them to make some.

    Ah, the oni maids have brought extra udon and mochi.

    If you want one, just let me know.

    It was a lively after-blizzard dinner.

 Chapter 761: Troublesome Guests

    Chapter 761 ¨C Troublesome Guests

    The blizzard has stopped but it is still winter.

    In other words, it is still cold outside.

    Very cold.

    However, the children rushed outside as if to relieve the frustration of being confined for so long because of the blizzard.

    They look very energetic.

    Well, they were forced to wear thick clothes by the oni maids before they started running outside so I guess I don¡¯t have to worry about them catching a cold.

    They are also wearing scarves and gloves.

    The kuros are following them as guards so they run without holding back.

    They look courageous.

    However, one of them immediately came back and asked another kuro to rece him.

    Seeing that, Yuki scolded it so it immediately chased after the children.

    As for Yuki who scolded it¡­.she went into the kotatsu.

    I stared at her.

    She stared back at me as if saying ¡°What?¡± and I told her nothing.

    -0-

    Ah, winter.

    ording to the spring forecast of the nyunyudaphne in Vige One, it will still be long before winter ends.

    Because of that, I changed my n and put on my hanten.

    Hanten has always been a popr winter clothes especially among the angels.

    This year, many angels have arrived so there¡¯s not enough hanten to be used.

    Some of the spiderlings, who were still awake, have been working hard to make additional ones.

    It seems like they were having trouble finding cotton to put inside the hanten so we purchased from Vige Five. Actually, Vige Five had ordered a lot of cottons some time ago and that¡¯s what they¡¯re currently using.

    Not only cotton but we also purchased wool, silk, and linen.

    Each of them is stored in its own big warehouse.

    Youko had arranged it that way in case Zabuton and the spiderlings had an emergency request.

    Youko said that this is part of the financial management scheme of Vige Five but she looks like she¡¯s hiding her embarrassment.

    In any case, Vige Five has enough materials for making clothes for tens of thousands of people.

    There¡¯s no problem if we use some of it.

    Incidentally, a good number of spiderlings are secretly stationed as guards in the special warehouses of those said materials.

    I told the demon king about it and he justughed at me.

    Well, I¡¯m afraid of fire and those are highly mmable.

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea to put some guards.

    While thinking about it, I moved to the 2nd floor of my mansion where there is a nice view out of the window. When I was about to ask for a cup of tea, I was stopped¡­.

    By Youko.

    Areh?

    I thought you were in Vige Five.

    What¡¯s wrong?

    ¡¸My apologies. There¡¯s trouble.¡¹

    ?

    -0-

    I moved with Youko to Youko¡¯s mansion in Vige Five.

    We went to the guest receiving room beside the office Youko is using.

    What awaits us are two strangers, a man and a woman.

    The man is small like a boy but he has a beard so he should be older than he looks.

    The woman is a little taller than me and she has beast ears and tail so I guess she¡¯s a beastkin.

    ¡¸Then, vige chief, let me introduce them to you. This one is Seiten, the monkey holy beast, and Kon, a silver fox.¡¹

    Seiten bows his head in response to Youko¡¯s introduction.

    ¡¸I am the monkey holy beast, Seiten desu.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s an honor meeting you, I¡¯m Kon of the silver fox desu.¡¹

    Seiten and Kon greeted me while bending their waist politely.

    Seiten then stepped forward.

    ¡¸I apologize for calling you while you were away from the vige. Normally, it would have been me who should go to the ce where you are but Youko-dono insisted I wait here.¡¹

    Kon-san took a step back so I guess it is only Seiten who wishes to converse with me.

    ¡¸We apologize for getting your son, Gol-sama, and his wives in the dispute of us, the monkeys, and the goblins. On behalf of the monkeys, I sincerely apologize.¡¹

    Seiten said that and handed us a letter.

    Youko took the letter and handed it to me.

    The letter seems to be a catalog.

    I was told that it was a token of apology.

    I¡¯ve heard about the trouble between the monkeys and goblins but since they went all this way to me¡­.I guess it¡¯s notpletely irrelevant. Well, it¡¯s rted to Niz after all.

    But I don¡¯t want to make the matter worse.

    Furthermore, I heard that they had already gone to Gol and the others to apologize beforeing here.

    Thus, I don¡¯t really have anything to say about it.

    I¡¯ll just ept the apology and be done with it.

    Eh?

    Youko told me that it doesn¡¯t end with just that.

    She said we need to have a banquet with Seiten as the main guest.

    Youko said she already made a reservation at Niz Aeat.

    Understood.

    I thought we just needed to rx at the banquet next but it looks like another thing needs to be discussed.

    However, it¡¯s no longer from Seiten but from Kon-san.

    Because of that, Seiten will go to Niz¡¯ store first.

    Ah, you have to apologize to Niz too?

    When I told him he has it hard, he smiled with a tired face simr to an office guy.

    Ehto¡­.

    Let¡¯s talk some more at the banquet.

    I¡¯ll have the best sake prepared for you.

    After saying that to him, Seiten left.

    -0-

    Now, let¡¯s talk with Kon-san.

    ¡¸Yes. Again, I¡¯m Kon from the silver fox race.¡¹

    ording to Youko¡¯s exnation, silver fox is a kind of fox and not a beastkin.

    It seems like foxes can transform to a humanoid form and that¡¯s what Kon-san is currently doing.

    The silver fox is said to be living in hiding in various ces.

    And the name ¡°Kon¡± is the name of the chief of the silver fox race, simr to how the demon king is named.

    So, the person in front of me is the current silver fox chief?

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m the current chief.¡¹

    So, what does the silver fox chief have to do with me?

    I asked fearfully.

    Youko called me saying that there¡¯s some trouble.

    Seiten doesn¡¯t look like the trouble although she really needed to call me to meet him.

    In other words, the trouble is Kon-san.

    I prepared myself.

    ¡¸Before I say what I need to, there is something I would like to confirm.¡¹

    Hnn?

    What is it?

    ¡¸Is vige chief Youko-sama¡¯s boss?¡¹

    Boss?

    I am the vige chief of Vige Five and Youko is the acting vige chief.

    In terms of job grade, yes.

    ¡¸I see. Thank you for answering. Then, the reason I¡¯m here today is to ask Hiraku-sama a favor.¡¹

    A favor?

    ¡¸Yes. There are a total of 92 silver foxes in existence including me. Of these, only 23 can transform and work as a person but if you turn blind eye to a few inconveniences, 84 can fully work. Would you please hire our whole race?¡¹

    Hnn?

    Hire?

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    You¡¯re not requesting to relocate to Vige Five?

    ¡¸The silver fox race is not very good at living among other races.¡¹

    Okay, but you said you can work, right?

    What kind of job can you do?

    ¡¸Assassination desu¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸Assassination desu¡¹

    No, it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t hear you.

    Ehto, please leave.

    The moment I said that, the AFT in spear form suddenly appeared in my hand and pieced through Kon-san¡¯s chest.

    Eh?

    What¡¯s happening?

    And Youko is already gripping the spear-pierced Kon-san¡¯s neck before I knew it.

    ¡¸Kon, I told you that if you dare do something to vige chief, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think I managed to do anything.¡¹

    Kon-san looks at Youko, not caring about the spear that¡¯s still pierced through her chest.

    ¡¸Think of what you have done. If you continue to speak nonsense, I¡¯ll annihte your entire race.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.I know what I did. Even so, I¡¯m in a position where I have no choice but to do it.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Vige chief, I¡¯m sorry. Let me exin what¡¯s happening.¡¹

    Ah, yeah.

    Please.

    But she¡¯s pierced through her chest¡­..

    When I took back the AFT in spear form, I saw a hole in Kon-san¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸She¡¯s okay. This much damage isn¡¯t enough to kill her.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I have to say something, Youko-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, I received quite a lot of damage and I¡¯m already reaching¡­.my limit. Cough¡¹

    Kon-san fell down and turned into a big silver fox. Youko panicked.

    ¡¸She can¡¯t even maintain her form! Ah, vige chief, may I use the big silkworm food(leaves of the world tree)?¡¹

    Use it.

    After all, I¡¯m the one who stabbed her.

    I can¡¯t let her die like this.

    -0-

    Why did it go from apology to banquet?

    Apology

    ¡ý

    Send an apology. (Burden on the apologizer)

    ¡ý

    Banquet will be hosted. (Borne by the victim)

    By inviting them to the banquet, the apologizer shows that they have no hard feelings and by epting the invitation, the victim will also show that they have no hard feelings.

    This is also a mean to give back for the apology given by the apologizer.

    Incidentally, being silent at this banquet will ruin the banquet. It is necessary to show that both parties had a proper discussion.

    If the wrongdoer apologized one-sidedly, the victim might not take it and reopen the topic in the future. It can also be used by those who hate the wrongdoer. It is a troublesome culture where the victim has to bear some of the burdens to close the deal.

    This method is not used by individuals but by organizations or forces.

 Chapter 762: Silver Fox Kon (I)

    Chapter 762 ¨C Silver Fox Kon (I)

    My name is Kon

    I used to be called Gure but when I became the matriarch, I inherited the name Kon.

    Sixty years have passed since then.

    My race¡¯s, the silver fox, poption has been gradually declining.

    This is because we live in hiding in the forest.

    It¡¯s never safe in the forest.

    There¡¯s always danger.

    Those who can transform into humanoids can blend in and live in cities or viges but silver foxes don¡¯t like people or other races in general.

    We prefer to be with other fox species.

    As for those who can¡¯t yet¡­.they have built rtionships with other races of the forest but the problem is it¡¯s not that friendly of a rtionship.

    I know we can¡¯t continue like this.

    We know that if we don¡¯t seek a safe ce to live in, we are doomed.

    However, what can we do?

    Even if we discuss it among our members, we can¡¯t find a solution.

    Ten years passed while we were struggling to find one.

    -0-

    At the end of fall of a certain year.

    A request came to us, the silver fox.

    It was from Seiten-sama, the monkey holy beast.

    The monkeys had a dispute with the goblins and it even involved nobles from the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    He said he is going to apologize so he asked the silver fox to send some of us to escort him.

    Unusual desu ne.

    No, I¡¯m not talking about the request.

    The silver fox has a decent number of foxes who can transform into humanoids, that includes me, so we are indeed suitable escorts.

    For those who can¡¯t transform yet, we sometimes let them pretend to be pets.

    In addition, the silver fox has its own channel to move into various ces and there are quite a number of requests to use them.

    Maa, we receive both kinds of requests at least once a year.

    It is a valuable means of obtaining funds for us.

    What I thought was unusual was that Seiten-sama himself will travel in order to apologize.

    With all due respect, monkeys are a bunch of arrogant and mannerless buffoons.

    They behave in an orderly manner in their congress but outside it, they are indifferent and wouldn¡¯t care about anything.

    And even if they had a dispute with others, I thought there was no way it would be Seiten-sama¡¯s job to apologize.

    However, when I asked more about it, I found out that it involves Niz-sama, the apostle of the serpent god.

    Ah, greater gods are also involved?

    Seiten-sama has it hard desu neeee.

    Yes, I will dly ept your request to lend you our channel and escort you along the way.

    The destination is the royal capital and¡­.a city? Vige? Eh?

    A vige that is as big as a city, okay.

    When are we going to depart?

    Soon desu ne.

    What is it?

    Elite guards¡­..

    As you wish.

    I¡¯ll take part in this mission.

    Yes, it¡¯s my honor to guard someone as distinguished as Seiten-sama.

    I look forward to working with you.

    -0-

    I had a strange premonition when we were deciding on the number of guards.

    I felt that I should be part of it.

    I have never felt something like this before.

    And I don¡¯t want to go against it.

    I¡¯ll believe in this divine instinct and do my job as an escort well.

    -0-

    Middle of winter.

    Seiten-sama¡¯s apology in the royal capital ended quickly.

    It seemed that the other party had no intention of making a big deal out of it.

    Since Seiten-sama had apologized ording to the procedure, a banquet was held immediately after.

    We, escorts, can join in?

    Ano, there are twelve of us.

    You don¡¯t mind?

    Thank you very much.

    The food was delicious.

    The drinks were good too.

    -0-

    Next, Vige Five.

    ¡­..

    It¡¯s a city.

    It¡¯s not as big as the royal capital but I¡¯m certain that it¡¯s bigger than most cities.

    Why is it called vige?

    Well, there¡¯s no point inining.

    Ehto, the people you need to apologize to here are the vige chief and Niz-sama?

    Then, let¡¯s go to Niz-sama¡­.vige chief first?

    We will not disobey the client.

    Just obey desu.

    -0-

    We went to the building where the council of Vige Five is located and Seiten-sama requested to meet with the vige chief.

    ording to our n, we will get in touch with him this day and be done with it but we were stalled.

    We were told that the vige chief of Vige Five was not avable.

    However, they told us that the acting vige chief will meet us soon.

    Thanks for that.

    However, that will make things troublesome.

    The purpose of this meeting is to apologize so if we only meet the acting vige chief, we will not achieve our goal.

    No, normally, it would end even if the apology is with a proxy.

    However, in this case, greater gods were involved.

    Even someone like Seiten-sama has no choice but to go to the vige chief and apologize.

    However, it is understandable that it can¡¯t be considered as an apology if you just barged into their ce.

    You need to contact them in advance first and ask for their most convenient time.

    We might have to wait for a long time.

    With this in mind, I was surprised to meet someone again.

    It was the nine-tailed fox, Youko-sama.

    And she¡¯s the acting vige chief of Vige Five.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while. So, you have be Kon.¡¹

    Indeed.

    It¡¯s been a while, Youko-sama.

    I have a lot of things I want to tell you but first of all, we must talk about Seiten-sama¡¯s case.

    -0-

    ¡¸¡­..I understand that you want to apologize. I thought it would take a few years before youe here so Imend you foring this fast. I will call the vige chief and arrange a meeting with you¡­. How about Gol? You already apologized? Good. Niz? After this? I see¡­.you did well, no problem. ¡¹

    It looks like we apologized in the right order.

    ¡¸What did you prepare for your apology?¡¹

    Seiten-sama showed Youko-sama a list.

    ¡¸You did not hold back. Good, enough to throw a banquet. Niz is running a store in Vige Five(this ce). We can hold the banquet there. That would save you a lot of time. I know, I already spoke with Niz. It will be fine. Niz is someone who doesn¡¯t like trouble. She won¡¯t be mad at someone whoes to apologize. ¡¹

    Youko-sama then instructed some of her subordinates.

    The apology¡­.will take ce at Youko-sama¡¯s mansion.

    This is the city hall so many unrted peoplee and go.

    She¡¯s making sure that Seiten-sama¡¯s apology won¡¯t be bothered.

    In addition, she said she would call the vige chief.

    ¡¸I know it¡¯s disrespectful to call someone to apologize but I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll understand. Rest assured, the vige chief would prefer being called for this and he won¡¯t be offended in any way.¡¹

    It¡¯s discourteous.

    That¡¯s what I would like to say but it¡¯s true that it will save us a lot of trouble if we trouble him now.

    ¡¸However, the vige chief is still on his lunch break. And so am I. Wait a little.¡¹

    We already expected to wait for a while so we don¡¯t mind waiting a little.

    However, what¡¯s lunch?

    Three meals a day?

    The vige chief and Youko-sama seemed to be living an enviable life.

    Eh?

    You¡¯ll feed us too?

    Thank you very much.

    There¡¯s no problem¡­.

    Excuse me but¡­

    There are 12 escorts including me.

    Is that okay?

    Thank you very much.

    -0-

    That rice dish called inari was superb.

    That pasta dish called udon is also delicious.

    Can I have another serving of inari?

    Excuse me, I mean two¡­no, if I can have three¡­

    Thank you very much.

    Oh, I shouldn¡¯t have done that.

    I was absorbed in eating.

    Let¡¯s talk with Youko-sama while I still can.

    There are things I want to ask and discuss.

 Chapter 763: Silver Fox Kon (Ii)

    Chapter 763 ¨C Silver Fox Kon (II)

    Eeto, let¡¯s start with¡­.

    Youko-sama, why are you working here?

    ¡¸Why? It¡¯s so easy. The food is good and the drinks are better. We didn¡¯t serve them yet because it there¡¯s still the apology but you¡¯ll definitely like them once you tasted them at the banquet.¡¹

    You were lured by food?

    ¡¸That¡¯s not all. There are many people in the vige who are not afraid of me. Some are even stronger than me.¡¹

    No way, how could there be people stronger than Youko-sama?

    ¡¸Think about why I¡¯m the acting vige chief. The vige chief is way stronger than me.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸I work here to be of use to the vige chief. You have to keep that in mind.¡¹

    U-understood.

    ¡¸Ah, I know I don¡¯t have to tell you this but, if you dare touch the vige chief, I won¡¯t forgive you. Don¡¯t act recklessly.¡¹

    Of course.

    There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll make an enemy out of Youko-sama.

    However¡­.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Will it be alright if we serve the vige chief too?

    ¡¸Hnn? What do you mean? Aren¡¯t you guys supposed to be hired but never be subordinates?¡¹

    We¡¯re in a situation where we can no longer do so.

    ¡¸Is it already that bad?¡¹

    Compared to thest time Youko-sama met us, things have be so much worse.

    The number of job offers suddenly decreased since a few years ago.

    ¡¸Thus, you wish to be the vige chief¡¯s?¡¹

    Youko-sama pretended to think for a moment.

    I know why she¡¯s doing that.

    I know that it¡¯s impossible to get a positive reply.

    We are the silver fox after all.

    We are infamous for being notorious.

    If we serve as a race, the vige chief will bear that infamy.

    To put it simply, the vige chief will be med as the one who manipted the silver fox race.

    Even so, I can¡¯t let this opportunity go no matter how small the possibility is or else, our race will perish.

    ¡¸Kon, the vige chief will gain nothing even if you serve him. On the contrary, he¡¯ll suffer big time. I won¡¯t even dare tell your request to the vige chief.¡¹

    ¡­¡­..

    ¡¸However, I¡¯m indebted to Kon¡­.I mean the previous generation Kon. That guy took care of me. I owe him(?)(gender neutral) a debt of gratitude that cannot be repaid. Therefore, I can¡¯t refuse a request that involves the fate of your whole race.¡¹

    Then¡­..

    ¡¸I will let the vige chief decide. However, I will not say anything to back you up that time. Is that alright?¡¹

    Yes.

    Thank you very much.

    All I have to do now is to show my excellence.

    By the way, Seiten-sama?

    Why have you been covering both of your ears since the end of the meal?

    Preventive measures in order to not get involved in something dangerous?

    Is that the monkey¡¯s famous for? The ¡°Don¡¯t ask, don¡¯t tell¡± attitude?

    I¡¯m learning a lot.

    -0-

    A littleter, Youko-sama went out to call the vige chief.

    In the meantime, I will decide on the deployment of guards.

    ¡­.

    The ones who would be left in the room are only Seiten-sama and me.

    The other guards will wait in the room prepared by Youko-sama.

    However, if we really set it up like that, what¡¯s the point of us being hired as guards?

    Only three should wait in the room that was prepared for us.

    Of course, I will get angry if you just take it easy there.

    Always be on alert.

    Be ready to move at any time.

    Be prepared for surprise attacks.

    The three of you, stay inside the mansion.

    I¡¯ll leave the ce where you¡¯ll stand guard to you but don¡¯t go inside any room.

    Yes, stay hidden in the corridor.

    The five of you will stay outside thepound.

    This is to secure an exit.

    If anything happens to me, Kitsu will take over themand.

    Alright, good reply.

    Hnn?

    I thought it will take more time but Youko-sama has already returned.

    Was the vige chief nearby?

    ¡­¡­.

    My impression of the vige chief is¡­.a normal human.

    I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s stronger than Youko-sama.

    However, given Youko-sama¡¯s attitude towards the vige chief, it is obvious who¡¯s the boss and who¡¯s the subordinate.

    That alone shows he¡¯s not a mere human.

    Is he a sage then?

    He and Seiten-sama greeted each other and finished the formal apology.

    It seems like the vige chief has no intention of making a big deal out of it.

    Perhaps he was encouraged by Youko-sama to just let it go.

    I¡¯m grateful for that.

    -0-

    Seiten-sama¡¯s apology is over.

    Seiten-sama is going to Niz-sama¡¯s store first.

    The three who are waiting in the room prepared for us and the five outside thepound will be Seiten-sama¡¯s guards.

    Buchi will be inmand until I rejoin them.

    ¡¸Kon-sama, wouldn¡¯t it be better if I go?¡¹

    Kitsu asked me.

    It¡¯s true that if we¡¯re going into a separate group, the other group should be led by Kitsu.

    However, the fate of our race is on the line with my meeting with the vige chief.

    If we do not show our resolve, we will not be able to serve him.

    If pushes to show, I¡¯ll die with the infamy of the silver fox on my shoulders.

    If I do that, perhaps Youko-sama will show mercy.

    After that, the rest of our race will just have to negotiate with the help of Youko-sama.

    I beg she¡¯ll do so.

    Then, let¡¯s begin my discussion with the vige chief¡­.

    I have been warned.

    It would be wrong to start at the main topic immediately.

    Let¡¯s talk about something different first.

    Before I say what I need to, there is something I would like to confirm.

    ¡¸Hnn? What is it? ¡¹

    Is vige chief Youko-sama¡¯s boss?

    ¡¸Boss? I am the vige chief of Vige Five and Youko is the acting vige chief. In terms of job grade, yes. ¡¹

    I see.

    Thank you for answering.

    I would like to ask 2 ¨C 3 more questions to understand how the vige chief thinks but¡­.

    The vige chief was away from the vige.

    Maybe he still has something to do after this.

    It¡¯s a bad idea to waste his time.

    I¡¯ve taken one step closer to the vige chief. That¡¯s enough.

    Let¡¯s do it.

    Eh, then, the reason I¡¯m here today is to ask Hiraku-sama a favor.

    ¡¸A favor? What is it?¡¹

    This is it.

    I took one step forward.

    Yes.

    There are a total of 92 silver foxes in existence including me.

    Of these, only 23 can transform and work as a person but if you turn blind eye to a few inconveniences, 84 can fully work.

    Would you please hire our whole race?

    ¡¸Hire?¡¹

    Yes.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not requesting to relocate to Vige Five? ¡¹

    The silver fox race is not very good at living among other races.

    ¡¸Okay, but you said you can work, right? What kind of job can you do? ¡¹

    Well, we are silver fox so isn¡¯t it obvious?

    Assassination desu.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Was my voice too low?

    Assassination desu.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t hear you.¡¹

    Is that so?

    Hnn?

    Why is Youko-sama holding her head?

    Did I do something wrong?

    Ah, the vige chief is going to open his mouth.

    It looks like he¡¯ll give us an answer.

    ¡¸Ehto, please leave.¡¹

    The moment I heard the answer¡­.

    I released bloodlust toward the vige chief and made my move.

    I released bloodlust but I have no intention of killing him.

    It would be meaningless since we¡¯re the ones who are asking favor and it will turn Youko-sama into an enemy.

    I will only show my strength.

    And then, I will apologize with my death.

    After that, Kitsu will request him again.

    Yeah, I¡¯lly my life for this desu.

    The fate of our race is at stake.

    I will not choose any means.

    Ah, since I, a bodyguard, attack, it will cause trouble to my employer, Seiten-sama.

    I should tell them that Seiten-sama has nothing to do with this before I die.

    I can only apologize to Seiten-sama in the afterlife¡­.

    It seems like Youko-sama noticed that I¡¯m trying to make my move, however, it¡¯s already toote.

    ¡­¡­..

    Areh?

    I¡¯m not in the ce where I¡¯m supposed to be.

    My view has not changed at all.

    In other words, I didn¡¯t move?

    Eh?

    Why do I feel like I¡¯m being pierced by something?

    It was by the spear held by the vige chief.

    When did he take that spear out?

    Also, when he entered the room, he didn¡¯t have that, right?

    While I was puzzled, Youko-sama gripped my neck.

    There¡¯s no way I can move now.

    I give up.

    The part pierced by the spear also seems to be quite injured.

    ¡­.Kitsu, I¡¯m sorry.

    This is the worst situation.

    Me dying without even being able to show off my ability¡­..

    Escape and protect our race.

    After this, anyone who has ever been involved in assassination work should die.

    The rest will be praying for Youko-sama¡¯s mercy.

    Youko-sama is a strict person but she takes good care of us.

    I know it¡¯s pathetic but we can only rely on her.

    The silver fox canmunicate with each other mentally if they are close enough.

    That¡¯s what I told her¡­..

    However, I didn¡¯t expect her reply.

    ¡¸¡­..S-sorry. We¡¯ve been caught. Spider desu.¡¹

    Spider?

    I slowly turned my face upward and looked at the ceiling of the room.

    Ah, there are many big spiders.

    I didn¡¯t notice them.

    And they are not just any spiders.

    They are demon spiders.

    There¡¯s nothing we can do about this.

    It seems like the spiders have captured everyone.

    Even those who escorted Seiten-sama?

    They are very thorough, aren¡¯t they?

    I guess I could only say as expected.

    ¡¸Kon, I told you that if you dare do something to vige chief, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡¹

    Ehto, I don¡¯t think I managed to do anything.

    I didn¡¯t even move.

    ¡¸Think of what you have done. If you continue to speak nonsense, I¡¯ll annihte your entire race.¡¹

    ¡­.I know what I did.

    Even so, I¡¯m in a position where I have no choice but to do it.

    This is our only hope.

    ¡¸I understand. Vige chief, I¡¯m sorry. Let me exin what¡¯s happening.¡¹

    I guess we were able to avoid the worst of the worst.

    However, I didn¡¯t expect the vige chief to be this strong.

    He seems to be concerned about me too. I guess he¡¯s also kind.

    ¡¸She¡¯s okay. This much damage isn¡¯t enough to kill her.¡¹

    Ah, I have to say something, Youko-sama.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    Actually, I received quite a lot of damage and I¡¯m already reaching¡­.my limit desu.

    I coughed up blood and copsed.

    I can¡¯t even maintain my human form.

    This¡­.can¡¯t be.

    -0-

    Author¡¯s Note 1

    What Kon tried to do.

    Request

    ¡ý

    If rejected, will attack to show ability

    ¡ý

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll bring the infamy of the silver fox to the grave with me.¡¹

    Thenmit suicide.

    ¡¸Ah, Seiten-sama has nothing to do with this.¡¹

    Then, the next person(Kitsu) will ask to be hired again, showing her will to attack again to make the other party think they will continue to do so until they all die.

    If the other party¡¯s mentality is strong, the number of person who¡¯ll die in vain will increase but Kon thought that the vige chief would be moved by her alone so she decided to do it.

    The silver fox values the whole race more than their own lives so they won¡¯t hesitate to die for their race. (It is simr to the samurai society of old Japan where family name is more important than one¡¯s own life.)

    -0-

    Author¡¯s Note 2

    An exchange around the time when Youko¡¯s holding her head.

    Kon: The silver fox is a famous assassin race. Anyone is an expert assassin.

    Youko: (Appealing to vige chief as an assassin is counterproductive!)

    Kon: It shows that we don¡¯t mind risking our lives.

    Youko: (You think too much! Sorry but, you¡¯ll die in vain!)

    -0-

    Author¡¯s Note 3

    Youko-san cheating

    ¡¸ I will not say anything to back you up that time.¡¹

    ¡ý

    ¡¸She¡¯s in trouble (Important hint, Vige chief, notice!)¡¹

    -0-

    Q&A corner

    Q: Kon-san, aren¡¯t you being too short-sighted?

    Kon A: I will not hesitate to do anything if our race is at stake. Youko-sama is also there and she¡¯s like the trump card for a fox race. Why hesitate? Do it now!

    Q: I think your expressions are a bit outdated¡­¡­

    Kon A: The silver fox lives in the forest so we are not familiar with worldly affairs.

    Q: Can¡¯t you just ask to be hired by Youko?

    Kon A: Eh? By Youko-sama? Eh? Are you serious? That Youko-sama? You want to be hired by that Youko-sama? Ano, that, you¡¯re¡­.courageous aren¡¯t you? (Youko-sama is merciful and the trump card of the fox race but if you ask anyone if they want her to be the boss for the sake of the race, anyone would shake their heads. The previous generations are still crying.)

 Chapter 764: Youkoâ€™S Explanation

    Chapter 764 ¨C Youko¡¯s Exnation

    The silver fox Kon-san survived.

    She was in a quite dangerous situation and was lucky that there was a leaf of the world tree avable.

    Kon-san regained consciousness¡­.and fainted again.

    She is now sleeping in her fox form in a room in Youko¡¯s mansion.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about her. If she¡¯s awake, she¡¯ll start screaming about suicide.¡¹

    Suicide?

    Why?

    ¡¸Because she tried to kill vige chief. I guess she wants to apologize by dying in order to protect her race.¡¹

    Kill?

    Ah, is that why the AFT in spear form went out on its own?

    I was surprised since it had gone out without me asking for it but I guess it was trying to protect me.

    And I finally understood why Youko held Kon-san down.

    However, why did she suddenly want to kill me?

    No, it was probably because I refused.

    ¡¸I would like to exin the current situation of these guys¡­. This isn¡¯t something that should be talked about next to someone sleeping. Let¡¯s go to the Japanese-style room.¡¹

    Okay but, what about Kon-san?

    If she wakes up, there¡¯s a chance that she¡¯llmit suicide, right?

    ¡¸The spiderlings are watching over her. She won¡¯t die so you can rest assured.¡¹

    I followed Youko¡¯s gaze to the ceiling and saw several spiderlings.

    I see. I¡¯ll leave this ce to you.

    -0-

    There are tatami mats so I feel at home.

    And there¡¯s a kotatsu too.

    Yeah, this ce is good.

    It doesn¡¯t get that cold in Vige Five during winter but winter is still winter.

    In Youko¡¯s mansion, which is located on the summit of a small mountain, a kotatsu would be a good addition.

    ¡¸The vige council members and some of my subordinates knew about the kotatsu. They beg for one. I told them to ask the Goroun Company if they really want one so Michael might go talk to vige chief about it.¡¹

    I see.

    If the people involved are good enough to be invited to this room, I think we can amodate them.

    How many are they?

    ¡¸Futa, Loch, Nana, and Hih confirmed that they¡¯ll definitely get one. Ah, Miyo wants one too. They are people who can use reward medals for one.¡¹

    So, five mercuries from Vige Four.

    Well, there are kotatsus at Bell and Gou¡¯s ce in Vige Four and Yoru also has one in the hot spring area.

    Considering how hard they work, let¡¯s just give each one regardless of using reward medals.

    ¡¸As for the vige council¡­.there are three who don¡¯t want to leave this room. They even said they would live here. They are the sword saint, Pirika, and the two former four heavenly kings¡­.yeah, the long-named one and his partner.¡¹

    Only a few of them then.

    ¡¸Michael will make some adjustments so he won¡¯t ask for a lot. However, the vice manager of Kuro and Yuki asked if we could set up kotatsus in the store.¡¹

    Kuro and Yuki¡¯s vice manager?

    Kinesta?

    It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to set up kotatsus for the store during winter, would it?

    I¡¯ll consider it.

    By the way, what did Kinesta do here?

    ¡¸To talk about new products.¡¹

    To you?

    ¡¸Yes. As the acting vige chief, I need to know the products of the stores run by vige chief.¡¹

    Right, you can¡¯t just say ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± if they ask you.

    Sorry.

    I never thought of that.

    From now on, whenever there¡¯s a new product, I¡¯ll show it to Youko.

    ¡¸I assume you go directly and leave everything to the vice manager. I don¡¯t really mind you continuing this setup. Though I did find it annoying if there¡¯s already a new product avable and I don¡¯t even know about it until someone asked me.¡¹

    I see. You have that concern too.

    Then, let¡¯s leave it the way it is.

    ¡¸¡­.then, have you calmed down?¡¹

    Hnn?

    Ah, yeah.

    A while ago, I was upset because I had stabbed Kon-san.

    Even though I know it was because Kon-san released bloodlust.

    Yeah.

    I guess I need to get used to it though I don¡¯t think that I can get used to it.

    For now, let¡¯s listen to what Youko has to say.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s talk about their current situation, their wishes, and the reason for their actions.¡¹

    Please.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know much about them though. I can only exin as much as I know.¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸The silver foxes are in crisis. Their poption is dropping, their territory is shrinking, and fewer outside job requests.¡¹

    By outside job request are you talking about the assassination that Kon-san said earlier?

    ¡¸Yes, you can say that. It¡¯s one of the requests they take to earn a living.¡¹

    ¡­..I see.

    ¡¸Maa, assassination isn¡¯t their only work. From the time I know them, they also receive requests such as gathering information, and escorting people. This time, they came here with Seiten as Seiten requests them to escort him.¡¹

    Then, why did she only say assassination?

    ¡¸I guess that¡¯s what made the most money.¡¹

    Ah, I see.

    ¡¸What they wish for is a safe haven. Whether they want to live or procreate, they need a ce where they can have peace of mind.¡¹

    Fumu.

    I think I asked Kon-san if they can just move to Vige Five.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­not all silver foxes can transform into humanoids. Only someone who has lived for about 50 to 100 years can transform.¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸Umu. However, silver foxes who can¡¯t transform into humanoid form are just foxes. They are prey to be hunted for others.¡¹

    ¡­..

    ¡¸The silver fox¡¯s fur is silver which is rare. Their fur is expensive.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡¸Therefore, the silver foxes don¡¯t like other races. Kon and those who came with her might be able to live in Vige Five but it is different for the rest of them.¡¹

    Those who came with her?

    ¡¸Yeah, Kon is Seiten¡¯s escort so she¡¯s not alone.¡¹

    Then, won¡¯t things beplicated if we don¡¯t inform them about Kon-san?

    ¡¸That¡¯s not a problem. The spiderlings already captured them.¡¹

    Eh?

    They did?

    ¡¸Of course. We can¡¯t risk leaving them around. They were just locked in one room. It is to prevent them from imitating Kon.¡¹

    I see.

    I¡¯m d to hear that.

    ¡­.However.

    This time.

    I think things would have been different if they had done something like asking for protection rather than asking to be hired.

    ¡¸Even if they are in crisis, the silver fox also has pride.¡¹

    Ah, right, I see.

    ¡¸However, vige chief was troubled when you heard the word ¡°assassination¡±.¡¹

    Yes, I was.

    ¡¸Vige chief doesn¡¯t have any assassination target after all.¡¹

    Even if I do, I wouldn¡¯t send someone to assassinate that person.

    ¡¸Of course. Vige chief will just exterminate that person head-on.¡¹

    I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t.

    Good grief.

    Ah, let¡¯s keep this between us.

    ¡¸Hnn? Why?¡¹

    If the vigers find out, there will be trouble.

    ¡¸¡­¡­that¡¯s true. I personally would appreciate it if we could end this here. Yes, that would be very helpful.¡¹

    I¡¯ll report it though.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Youko made a troubled expression.

    It can¡¯t be helped since it will be difficult for me to remain silent about what happened here.

    I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll talk about the piercing thing and others.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped as you said. So, the reason why Kon released her bloodlust¡­..¡¹

    To show me her power or something, right?

    I know there¡¯s a cultural difference that I find hard to understand but I won¡¯t make fun of it.

    Kon-san must have been pretty desperate.

    I wish she would learn how to negotiate though.

    After that, Youko told me stories about the silver fox race.

    -0-

    ¡¸We have to go to the banquet. Let¡¯s go to Niz¡¯s restaurant.¡¹

    Ah, right.

    What about Kon-san and her fellowmen?

    ¡¸It¡¯s a banquet for the eptance of Seiten¡¯s apology. We can¡¯t call Kon and the others there since they made trouble.¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸Also, what Kon did this time was simply a p on Seiten¡¯s face. He was the one who hired and brought them here after all. I will exin the situation to Seiten and apologize to him.¡¹

    You?

    ¡¸The main reason why Kon decided to make a move was because I¡¯m here. I have to do at least this much.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ll check¡­.By the way, does vige chief n to put the me on Seiten?¡¹

    He has nothing to do with this, has he?

    No.

    ¡¸I owe you.¡¹

    No no. Youko has helped me a lot.

    ¡¸I appreciate that. Also, if you can, could you tell them that too?¡¹

    Hnn?

    I followed Youko¡¯s gaze and saw the spiderlings¡­..

    The spiderlings are still there.

    They were fist-size spiderlings but they should be from the old batch.

    They had an air of dignity.

    These old spiderlings were beckoning Youko to join them with their feet.

    Given their attitude, they want to talk before we go to the banquet.

    They seem to be angry.

    Ah, they are angry at Youko since she¡¯s the one who introduced Kon-san to me.

    Thank you very much.

    However, Youko was also cautious since she let you into the room, didn¡¯t she?

    You don¡¯t have to be that angry¡­..

    Understood.

    However, I don¡¯t want Youko to be absent from Seiten¡¯s banquet.

    You¡¯ll just speak with Youko after the banquet?

    That would be great.

    How about you, Youko?

    ¡¸Understood. I feel like drinking but I¡¯ll drink less at the banquet.¡¹

    I think that¡¯s a good idea.

    The drunker you are, the more emotional you are.

    Maa, I¡¯ll arbitrate the talk with the spiderlings at a reasonable time.

    ¡¸Okay. However, I¡¯ll ask you toe as soon as possible. You must do it. If you abandon me, I¡¯ll cry.¡¹

    Hahaha, I won¡¯t let them make you cry.

    I¡¯ll surely intercede.

    ¡­..

    Ah, I guess I shouldn¡¯t drink too much at the banquet either.

    I¡¯ll keep that in mind.

    -0-

    Spiderlings: We¡¯ve been waiting for vige chief and Youko¡¯s discussion to end.

    Youko: I thought I could procrastinate if I¡¯m with vige chief.

    Sleeping Zabuton: I swear I¡¯ll strangle you when I wake up.

 Chapter 765: Reconciliation Banquet

    Chapter 765 ¨C Reconciliation Banquet

    Evening.

    Youko and I went to Niz Aeat.

    Niz Aeat is reserved for today¡¯s banquet.

    However, it was not announced that someone reserved the restaurant.

    Thus, some customers came in.

    Lucky for them, Vige Five will pay for everything this day.

    I was tempted to ask whether the victim should bear this much responsibility but I heard that the apology received was more than enough to cover the cost so I did not ask more.

    Even so, Niz Aeat is overflowing with customers. Some of them are even having a party in the cold outside. Are they going to be okay?

    ¡¸Even if they get drunk and fall asleep outside, the guards will pick them up before they die. ¡¹

    No, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about.

    ¡¸?¡¹

    If this continues, the banquet will spread all over Vige Five, right?

    ¡¸Fufufu. That might really happen. However, fear not. The finances of Vige Five won¡¯t be that affected.¡¹

    I know that, but won¡¯t those who couldn¡¯t attend be dissatisfied?

    Also, we have a limited supply of meat and alcohol, right?

    It¡¯s still winter.

    We don¡¯t want to run out of stock.

    ¡¸Those who were not able to participate in the banquet can only me themselves for not being able to participate. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Ah, the guards will take turns to join. As for the stock of meat and alcohol, I already told them to only take out within the budget. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. As a precaution, I already told Miyo and the others in Shashaato to stock up meat and alcohol to ensure there won¡¯t be a shortage.¡¹

    Mou, the perfect person to run the government.

    I wish I could be like her.

    -0-

    The restaurant is overflowing with customers but Youko and I have reserved seats inside.

    We are seated at the second-best table.

    Niz and Seiten are sitting there, drinking.

    Seiten looks like he¡¯s done whatever he needs to.

    Perhaps he was done apologizing so he¡¯s now drinking.

    I don¡¯t really care but, is it okay for Niz to be drinking?

    It¡¯s fine because the employees are trained?

    Niz is also involved in this so it¡¯s better for her to participate than to serve.

    I see.

    By the way¡­.

    There was someone familiar besides Seiten.

    It was the tiger holy beast, Sangetsu.

    When you came to stock up some alcohol, you saw Seiten. Since you both personally knew each other, you decided to drink with him?

    Seiten said the same.

    It¡¯s not strange if you knew each other?

    You n to invite the elephant holy beast, Ganeshui, next time?

    I¡¯m not forbidding you toe but please don¡¯t cause trouble.

    When I sat down, I smelled the meat being cooked by Niz on the table.

    Then, Seiten made me hold a cup and poured sake into it.

    These are definitely something I need to eat and drink.

    I looked at Youko for confirmation and she nodded.

    Ehto, thanks for the food.

    Thanks for the drinks.

    I drank the sake.

    It¡¯s not good to drink it all at once so I only took a sip.

    And then, I went to get some meat¡­.ah, it¡¯s not fully cooked yet.

    Let¡¯s wait for a while then.

    By the way, I¡¯m kind of confused why no one is sitting at the best table.

    I guess another group ising since food is prepared at a table enough for 10 people¡­.

    Who is going to use that table?

    When I asked Niz, she told me that it is reserved for the gods.

    ¡¸Seiten-sama is also the familiar of the monkey god. It would be disrespectful for him to sit with me, the familiar of the serpent god, at a banquet as it would look like we¡¯re treating gods as outcasts. Because of that, we prepared the best table for them to show respect.¡¹

    TN: I suddenly remembered that I tranted Ê¹¤¤ as familiar. Though apostle, envoy, or messenger is not wrong. They are holy beasts so I guess that¡¯s the most appropriate.

    Oh.

    You¡¯re a very pious person or perhaps that is expected since she¡¯s the familiar of the serpent god.

    However, those who don¡¯t know the situation might cause trouble seeing the beast table in the restaurant is unupied.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry desu yo. If you exin them properly, they will understand.¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸Well, most people assumed that it is vige chief¡¯s table¡­.¡¹

    Is that a good exnation?

    ¡¸Of course. That table is for the gods after all.¡¹

    Why are they convinced then?

    Is there some kind of strange religion born in Vige Five?

    I¡¯m a little uneasy now.

    Maa, let¡¯s just leave it at that.

    By the way, if you want to, why don¡¯t I build a shrine for the serpent god?

    ¡¸Is that alright?¡¹

    It will be small though.

    I¡¯m indebted to Niz after all.

    I¡¯ll find a ce near the store.

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    As soon as Niz answered, a chair on the best table shone brightly.

    As I was wondering what was happening, Niz rushed over to the table and returned with something.

    She brought back something that was as big as her palm¡­.emerald color¡­.what¡¯s that?

    ¡¸Ehto¡­¡­it looks like the scale of the serpent god. He said use it as shintai*.¡¹

    TN: Shintai is an object of worship believed to contain the spirit of a deity typically housed in a shrine.

    Hahaha.

    I guess that means the serpent god wants a shrine too.

    I¡¯ll try to build one as soon as possible.

    ¡¸S-sorry for the trouble.¡¹

    Niz, this is not something you need to apologize for.

    -0-

    During the banquet, Youko took the opportunity to exin to Seiten what Kon had done.

    Youko then tried to apologize on Kon¡¯s behalf but Seiten stopped her.

    ¡¸Ah, don¡¯t mind it, don¡¯t mind it. I¡¯d already prepared myself to some extent when I decided to hire the silver foxes. There¡¯s no need to apologize.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? No, I really should apologize¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Given that we are animals, we are prone to get in trouble with other races. The trouble caused by the silver foxes can be considered moderate. I don¡¯t really mind.¡¹

    ¡¸I appreciate that you don¡¯t mind but¡­.are you really okay with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha. Try taking care of the monkeys and you¡¯ll understand. I¡¯m okay with it, I¡¯m sure. If you want to, why don¡¯t I tell you some incidents? They¡¯re not very funny and they¡¯ll make the taste of sake bad.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no. Let¡¯s talk about it some other time. Sake should taste good.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Come on, Youko-sama, drink too.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have some. However, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that Kon¡¯s group caused trouble. I think you should at least punish them.¡¹

    ¡¸Hnn. Kon and the others did not participate in this banquet, did they? I guess that¡¯s their punishment.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.Understood. Seiten-dono, monkey holy beast, familiar of the monkey god, I, nine-tailed fox Youko, once again apologize and thank you on behalf of the silver fox race.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re so formal. There¡¯s no trouble to begin with. Won¡¯t we take it as that?¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. Then, I would like to offer you a drink.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    The exnation and apology to Seiten seemed to have gone well.

    It was a relief that Seiten was not the type that gets easily swayed by emotion.

    Before Seiten returns home, I¡¯ll give him some souvenirs.

    -0-

    The sun hadpletely set but the banquet is still ongoing.

    As expected, there was no way I could leave in the middle of the banquet so I stayed behind.

    Seiten and Youko are¡­pletely wasted.

    I don¡¯t know about Seiten but this is pretty rare for Youko.

    Well, if Seiten offered me a drink I wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse.

    However, youpletely forgot that you have a meeting with the spiderlings after the banquet.

    I¡¯m a little worried.

    Niz is drunk as well¡­.but she doesn¡¯t look wasted.

    Strong.

    How about the tiger Sangetsu¡­.?

    He¡¯s drunk singing¡­or is heposing a poem?

    I don¡¯t know if the poem is good or bad but please don¡¯t write on the wall.

    It will be hard to clean it up.

    Hnn?

    Someone came into the store.

    She easily passed through the many customers.

    It¡¯s the holy maiden Celes.

    She looks angry.

    What¡¯s wrong?

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who should ask that desu yo! What did you do! The beast gods are talking to me nonstop, one after another! I already have a headache!¡¹

    Eh?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what they want but the words ¡°vige chief¡±es out at the end of every sentence. They said ¡°I want one¡± or ¡°build me one too¡±.¡¹

    Ah, probably because I said I was going to build a shrine for the serpent god.

    I looked at the best table and saw that there were various things like gold, silver, and other shiny things on it.

    I looked at Niz and she turned her head away.

    ¡¸T-the serpent god has nothing to do with them. Neither do I, of course.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸The noisiest is the fox god. Probably. She(?) seems to be calling Youko-sama¡­.is she on her day off?¡¹

    Ah, she just drank to death.

    I¡¯ll tell her when she wakes up.

    ¡¸Please do. Ah¡­..the voices have subsided. Apparently, a greater god came out and stopped them.¡¹

    That¡¯s good to hear.

    And sorry for bothering you.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m sorry for yelling at you too. It wasn¡¯t vige chief¡¯s fault to begin with¡­.Yeah, it was all those gods¡¯ fault.¡¹

    The holy maiden Celes went out in a good mood. Perhaps because she no longer has a headache¡­.or not?

    ¡¸Actually, I haven¡¯t had dinner yet. May I join you?¡¹

    Please do.

    There was still plenty of meat and sake to be eaten.

    The banquet continued and after a while¡­.

    And then, Youko, who¡¯s wasted, floated in the air.

    When I looked up at the ceiling, I saw the spiderlings.

    It seems like they can no longer wait for Youko and decided to pick her up.

    What should I do?

    ¡¸Vige chief, you don¡¯t mind if I cook meat over there, do you?¡¹

    Ah, ahhh, of course not.

    The meat will taste better if you cook it around here.

    ¡¸Okay. I¡¯ll cook three at the same time. Ah, vige chief wants some too, right? I¡¯ll add three more.¡¹

    ¡­..

    Sorry, Youko.

    When Seiten wakes up, it will be a problem if he doesn¡¯t see me or Youko.

    I¡¯ll be sure to run to you when the banquet is over.

    Seiten, please wake up soon.

    I prayed on my mind while staying at the banquet.

    By the way, Seiten woke up the next morning.

 Chapter 766: Foxâ€™S Treatment

    Chapter 766 ¨C Fox¡¯s Treatment

    Morning.

    I greeted Seiten again as he woke up. That means I can finally leave Niz Aeat.

    By the way, the banquet is still ongoing.

    It seems like it won¡¯t end soon.

    However, since this is a reconciliation banquet, there¡¯s no problem with letting things be as they are.

    It seems like the holy maiden Celes will continue enjoying the banquet with the sword saint Pirika, holy knight Chelsea, and ¡°Kuro and Yuki¡± vice manager Kinesta who all joined earlier.

    Don¡¯t overdo it.

    Also, Niz.

    Keep those expensive-looking things over there with the serpent god¡¯s scale.

    I¡¯lle back for themter.

    Thanks.

    -0-

    I¡¯ve been worrying about Youko since she was taken by the spiderlings so I rushed to Youko¡¯s mansion.

    I am greeted by the spiderlings.

    Given how the spiderlings showed up in an imposing manner, it should probably mean that only people rted to Big Tree Vige are here.

    Following the spiderlings, I was led to the Japanese-style room.

    This is where Youko is?

    At least that¡¯s what I thought. When I entered the room, I found a semi-transformed Youko.

    ¡¸You¡¯re finally back kon. You¡­arete kon.¡¹

    TN: Kon is the sound made by foxes. She¡¯s basically turned into a nekomimi that¡¯s always saying nyaa but fox.

    Ehto¡­.

    Aside from being twin-tailed, she also has a headband on her head. As for what she wears, a frilly kimono with an apron in front.

    Is she cosying like a waitress in a Japanese-style restaurant?

    No, given how she acts and how she talks, she should be a waitress from a Japanese-style maid caf¨¦.

    The fox ears and nine tails shouldn¡¯t be cosy but her real body parts. Even so, given that she¡¯s always saying ¡°kon¡±, it looks like a cosy.

    She also takes on a pose that¡¯s clearly saying ¡°I¡¯m angry¡±.

    ¡¸¡­¡­K-kill me.¡¹

    Youko has a bright red face and she¡¯s also trembling.

    I¡¯m not sure what happened but it seems like doing her best to keep her sanity.

    N-no, ah, I mean, you look good.

    Yeah.

    So, why are you dressed like that?

    ¡¸This is the result of the discussion¡­..kon¡¹

    Is that so? Result of the discussion?

    I nced around the room and saw many dresses, maid clothes, and even shrine maiden-like clothes scattered around which the spiderlings are putting away.

    It seems like there has been a heated discussion.

    I¡¯m sorry for taking too long to rescue you.

    ¡¸No, it was my fault for getting drunk.¡¹

    When Youko said that, the spiderlings tapped their legs on the floor while looking at Youko.

    Then, Youko talks again.

    ¡¸¡­..d-drunken Youko¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t mind it kon.¡¹

    Cute pose.

    I get it.

    I shouldn¡¯t get involved.

    So stop trying to tell me with your eyes I should do something.

    -0-

    Now, it seems like you¡¯ve already thought of characters for Youko for a long time but, will she have to stay like this forever?

    When I asked the spiderlings, they said she only needs to stay like that for 10 days.

    I see.

    In exchange, she¡¯ll be exempted from Zabuton¡¯s punishment.

    Is that so?

    No, I was nning to stop that too.

    When Zabuton wakes up, you¡¯re going to greet her dressed like that?

    Ehto, is Youko okay with that¡­.

    Looks like she¡¯s okay with it.

    Got it.

    Then, I¡¯ll go back to the vige to sleep.

    I had an all nighter.

    Also, Youko.

    Seiten said he was going to stay in Vige Five for a while.

    He said he¡¯lle to say goodbye before he leaves.

    Also, the fox god is¡­.you know about it?

    Got it.

    See you¡­.hnn?

    You¡¯re going toe back with me?

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll apany you back. I already contacted the vige but I have to exin again why vige chief had to stay in Vige Five¡­.sorry. I¡¯ll go back with you kon. We have lots to talk about kon.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    H-hang in there.

    -0-

    When we got back to the vige, no one asked why Youko looked like that.

    It¡¯s kind of them to turn a blind eye but I also think it¡¯s kindness to ask about it.

    Also, Hitoe.

    She¡¯s not an oneechan you¡¯ve never met.

    She¡¯s your mother.

    ¡­..

    Don¡¯t look twice.

    -0-

    I woke up and it was already past noon.

    I was informed that Kon-san is awake so I went back to Vige Five.

    ¡­¡­

    It looks like she can¡¯t transform into her humanoid form yet. A trembling, depressed-looking, big, silver-haired fox greeted me.

    I was a little worried so I asked Youko.

    She said she was sorry but she¡¯s alsomenting the fact that she wasn¡¯t able to attend the banquet.

    I see.

    I guess Seiten was right. Not being able to attend the banquet is indeed a punishment.

    By the way, Youko.

    ¡¸What is it kon?¡¹

    Why is Kon on that form?

    I asked Youko but it was Kon who answered.

    ¡¸I have learned how sinful my actions were. Once again, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    Right.

    It¡¯s good that you are reflecting on what you¡¯ve done.

    What am I even saying?

    ¡¸Then, vige chief, what are you nning to do with Kon-chan and the others kon?¡¹

    Youko urged me to make a decision but, what do you expect me to do?

    I¡¯m not sure what punishment should I bestow on someone who sent me bloodlust.

    I didn¡¯t even feel it to begin with.

    ording to Youko, even if Kon managed to do what she wanted, she wouldn¡¯t really try to kill me. However, since I stabbed her before she even move, it can only be called an attempt, right?

    Should I follow Seiten¡¯s lead and just say ¡°nothing happened¡±?

    ¡¸If that¡¯s vige chief¡¯s decision then let¡¯s go with that kon.¡¹

    That¡¯s a cute pose.

    Then, Youko turns to Kon and says¡­..

    ¡¸Do you understand?¡¹

    And then, Kon-san turned her face down.

    What did she understand?

    What¡¯s happening?

    Can you exin to meter?

    And the spiderlings made noise by tapping the floor.

    Forgive them already.

    Yeah, the atmosphere is very tense.

    -0-

    With that, Youko and I leave the room, leaving Kon-san alone.

    ¡¸She won¡¯t be able to move for a while but when it¡¯s time for Seiten to leave¡­.yes, I know. Kon-chan won¡¯t move for a while but I think she¡¯ll be okay when Seiten-chan decided to go home kon.¡¹

    Is this really going to go on for ten days?

    That¡¯s a pretty harsh punishment.

    So, where are we going to go next?

    It doesn¡¯t look like we¡¯re going to the Japanese-style room.

    ¡¸Kon-chan¡¯s friends¡¯ room kon.¡¹

    Ah, right.

    She hadpanions.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a little far away from here kon.¡¹

    Okay.

    Ah, by the way, what happened earlier?

    Why does Kon-san look so down?

    ¡¸You decided that nothing has ever happened and that includes Kon-chan asking you to hire them. That means she can¡¯t ask to be hired anymore kon.¡¹

    Ah, I see.

    So that¡¯s why she looks so down.

    I learned about their situation so I¡¯d like to help somehow but¡­.

    I think the best I can do is to give them several souvenirs.

    While I was thinking about that, Youko opened the door to the room.

    ¡­¡­.

    There were ten¡­.no, eleven silver-haired foxes sitting side by side.

    And they were looking at me¡­.with dull eyes.

    One of them speaks out.

    ¡¸I am a silver fox called Kitsu. We apologize for the trouble we have caused you. We are very sorry.¡¹

    They bowed in unison.

    Oh, so smart.

    I mean, no¡­.

    No no, forget what I said.

    Ah, I heard that all of you here can transform into humanoid form.

    ¡¸We have to show remorse.¡¹

    I see.

    Ehto¡­..

    Looking around, all I see are silver-haired foxes.

    Their tails are fluffy.

    ¡­..

    I don¡¯t mean to be rude but, may I touch your tail?

    ¡¸Please do.¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s quite fluffy.

    Not bad.

    Yeah, not bad.

    Feels great.

    ¡­..

    Youko.

    ¡¸What is it kon?¡¹

    Was there a mountain near Vige Five that was untouched by people?

    Not a bald mountain but one with trees.

    ¡¸There are several mountains like that but, what are you nning with it kon?¡¹

    Let¡¯s turn one of the mountains into an animal sanctuary.

    Ask the adventurers to go there and exterminate any monster or demon beast on the mountain you¡¯ll pick.

    ¡¸I will do so but¡­.kon¡¹

    Suggest the silver foxes to move there.

    ¡¸¡­.are you sure kon?¡¹

    Sure.

    I remember the day Hitoe arrived at the vige, I tried to keep her and named her Kon.

    The chief of the silver foxes who came here is named Kon.

    That¡¯s fate.

    So, Kitsu-san.

    I hope you can tell Kon-santer.

    ¡¸T-thank you very much. Ehto, can I leave the room?¡¹

    You may leave but if you let me pet your tail a little more, I¡¯d appreciate it.

    ¡¸P-please do.¡¹

    Ah, how about the other silver foxes? Can I pet your tails too?

    Then, I won¡¯t hold back.

    Let¡¯s enjoy this.

    -0-

    However, Youko¡¯s mood turned a little sour.

    No no, you don¡¯t have to brag about your tail.

    No way I can say ¡°Let me pet your tail¡± to someone in their humanoid form.

    -0-

    While petting Kitsu¡¯s tail.

    Vige Chief: Kon, Kitsu¡­..other foxes have names too, don¡¯t they?

    Kitsu: Yes. From right to left, Buchi, Maru, Hana, Gon¡­.

    Vige Chief: Gon?

    Kitsu: Y-yes, Gon desu¡­.is there a problem?

    Vige Chief: I see¡­.You are Gon¡­.

    Kitsu: Ano, why are you crying?

    Vige Chief: Don¡¯t mind me. I just remembered a sad story.

    Kitsu: Yeah?

    Vige Chief: By the way, Youko, why are you pointing your tail at me since earlier?

    Youko: Don¡¯t mind me, kon.

    TN: A small fox named Gon went to a small vige in search of food. There, he steals food and causes trouble but it easily escapes from angry vigers.

    One day, Gon takes an eel that Hyoju intended to give to his dying mother in front of Hyoju. Later, his mother passes away. Gon repents of his error and makes an effort to make amends by delivering things he took to Hyoju in secret, but the vigers now use Hyoju of stealing and assault him. Gon then only gives him the mushrooms and nuts he has picked in the jungle. Despite not knowing where the presents came from, Hyoju is appreciative of them. One day, Hyoju catches the fox creeping around and, in a fit of rage after remembering the death of his mother, shoots him to death. Only afterward does he realize to his horror that the fox he just shot was the one giving him mushrooms and nuts.

 Chapter 767: Beast Shrines

    Chapter 767 ¨C Beast Shrines

    When the officials of Vige Five got used to Youko¡¯s cute appearance and behavior, measures were thoroughly taken to prevent her from speaking as much as possible. Seiten also decided to leave.

    He stayed in Vige Five for around five days.

    He seemed to have thoroughly enjoyed the food and entertainment in Vige Five.

    When he came to say goodbye to me, I gave him ¡°Vige Five Alcohol Alternative¡± as souvenir.

    Seiten had the silver foxes, who were supposed to be his guards, carry his luggage so he managed to bring back quite a lot.

    Well, it¡¯s just a small amountpared to how much we produce.

    I really don¡¯t mind.

    There was no ce to stop on the way so I prayed for their safe return.

    -0-

    The silver foxes said they¡¯lle back to Vige Five with their whole race as soon as they were done escorting Seiten.

    Before Seiten¡¯s departure, Youko, Kon, and Kitsu carefully checked and discussed the ce.

    They had chosen the mountain which will be a protected area.

    There are still some non-aggressive monsters and demon beasts there but living with them seemed to be fine.

    However, that mountain certainlycks something.

    Houses.

    Of course, I don¡¯t think giving them a mountain and turning it into a protected area is enough.

    Since they can transform, they should need houses, right?

    Plus, they also need ways to make money.

    I¡¯m not going to approve their assassination business which means I have to give them another job.

    If I¡¯ll just throw them in the mountain and tell them to live as they like, what¡¯s the point of migrating?

    Also, there are things that need to be considered such as setting the boundary of the protected area.

    We don¡¯t want people wandering in and tearing up the protected area because they didn¡¯t know they were there.

    It¡¯s not practical to enclose the entire protected area with ropes.

    It¡¯s a mountain after all.

    A signboard would have been good but not everyone could read.

    What should we do then?

    Also, we need a reason as to why this ce is a protected area.

    We could honestly say that the reason is to protect animals but if there will ever be a food shortage, that reason wouldn¡¯t matter to others.

    I suppose we could ask the demon king to invoke his authority but we still would need a suitable reason.

    While I was thinking about what to do, Niz came to Youko¡¯s mansion which made an idea pop out of my head.

    Shrine.

    I decided to build a shrine in the protected area to turn it into a sacred ground.

    Fortunately, there were requests for shrines.

    And they are from the gods themselves.

    Since there was even a separate table prepared for the gods in a banquet, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem in preparing a mountain for the gods.

    ¡­¡­.

    There shouldn¡¯t be, right?

    I asked Niz to make sure.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s a wonderful idea since beast gods are more pleased around nature.¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸I can vouch that the serpent god prefers to be with nature.¡¹

    ¡­.okay.

    In my mind, snakes are indeed more likely to be found in the forest or by the river than in a city.

    Then, let¡¯s say we built shrines in that protected area¡­.

    How many shrines are we going to build?

    Ah, yeah, more than I could count with both hands.

    It would be difficult to build shrines for all of them.

    In other words¡­.

    Can we put them all together?

    How about building one majestic shrine and worshiping them all together there?

    ¡­..will there be a fight?

    ¡¸Ah, I don¡¯t know. There might be a fight if they are all in the same ce but if we put them into different rooms, I think everything will be fine¡­.also, it might be nice to put have some take a leading role as the main attraction.¡¹

    Different rooms.

    Ah, yeah.

    It is better to be able to rx in a room of your own than in a big room with many others.

    I can rte.

    Then, what should we do with the¡­. leading role?

    It will be ¡°god something is the best¡±.

    Won¡¯t there be a problem then?

    Hnn?

    Right.

    Why don¡¯t we make it like the chinese zodiac?

    Every year, we would choose a god of the year that will take the leading role.

    Let¡¯s see, the twelve chinese zodiac signs are¡­..

    Rat, ox, tiger, rabbit, dragon, snake¡­..

    Ehto, dragon¡­.snake¡­.what¡¯s next?

    Wait a minute.

    Calm down.

    Breath in¡­.

    Rat, ox, tiger, rabbit, dragon, snake¡­.horse, sheep!

    I got it!

    I always get stuck at horse.

    But I remembered.

    Good.

    The rest is easy.

    Monkey, rooster, dog, and boar.

    The Momotaro trio and the boar.

    To sum it up¡­..

    Rat, ox, tiger, rabbit, dragon, snake, horse, monkey, rooster, dog, and boar.

    Let¡¯s write them down so I won¡¯t forget them again.

    Come to think of it, I am somewhat rted to these chinese zodiac signs.

    Rat ¨C No, I don¡¯t have any

    Ox ¨C There are cows in the ranch area and there are also minotaurs.

    Tiger ¨C Sangetsu and Sougetsu

    Rabbit ¨C I eat them quite often

    Dragon ¨C The dragon race

    Snake ¨C The familiar of the serpent god Niz, themias, and bloody vipers

    Horse ¨C There are horses in the ranch area and there are also centaurs

    Sheep ¨C Can be found in Shashaato City and Vige Five. Should we include the goat in this group?

    Monkey ¨C I got acquainted with Seiten

    Rooster ¨C There¡¯s the phoenix chick Aegis, eagle, chickens, and harpies

    Dog ¨C Inferno wolves, fenrir, and orthros

    Boar ¨C I eat them quite often

    ¡­¡­

    I¡¯m only not rted to rats?

    As a farmer, rats are my enemies.

    Do I rece it with cats?

    No no no, it¡¯s not good to change something like that because of personal likes or dislikes.

    Thinking about rats, we can consider squirrels and beavers.

    I have never encountered a squirrel or a beaver though.

    Maa, we can adopt the twelve signs of chinese zodiac but that doesn¡¯t mean we have to stick with them.

    It would be better to decide this matter ording to whether there is a shintai for them or not.

    Depending on the existence of gods, there is a possibility that we might not be able to adopt the chinese zodiac.

    After all, the only thing that has been confirmed is the snake.

    -0-

    In any case, I decided to build the shrine immediately.

    Yeah, the more I think about it, the better it bes.

    Aside from being a ce to live in, it will also be the job of the silver foxes.

    Yeah, managing the shrine.

    That way, it would be justifiable for Vige Five to pay their sry.

    If they want to earn money themselves, they can also earn money by selling oracles and votive pictures.

    If they want to make a specialty of their own, I can give them ideas.

    Good good.

    The n is now confirmed.

    I just asked Youko and she said there¡¯s no problem with those so let¡¯s start.

    I want this ce to take shape before the silver foxese.

    -0-

    However, I don¡¯t think the carpenters around will understand if I ask them to build something like a shrine.

    I can imagine them building something like a western style temple.

    I want an eastern shrine perhaps because it fits the twelve chinese zodiacs more.

    Because of that, I¡¯ll build a miniature n.

    The concept is to have the main shrine halfway up the mountain and that ce is where the main god of the year be worshiped.

    At the foot of the mountain, a worship hall would be prepared and it would be where the believers would pray.

    Visitors are not allowed to approach the main shrine.

    Otherwise, there¡¯s no point in making this ce a protected area.

    Next to the worship hall will be the dormitory of the silver foxes but it¡¯s for those who can transform to humanoid forms. It will also be the ce where they work and the shrine¡¯s office.

    Near the worship hall will be a big shrine simr to the main shrine. The inside of the shrine will be divided into smaller rooms where the gods can be worshiped one by one.

    The gods are basically worshiped in thisrge shrine and only the main god of the year will be moved to the main shrine.

    However, that would make the main god of the year less worshiped¡­.

    I discussed the arrangement with Niz and Youko.

    ¡¸Considering that the number of gods worshiped will increase in the future, I think it would be best to make the shrine as big as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree kon.¡¹

    There¡¯s a possibility it would increase?

    ¡¸Did you think it won¡¯t?¡¹

    Sorry.

    I also thought of that.

    ¡¸This is actually a perfect opportunity for those gods who were not usually worshiped kon! They will surely, certainly, positivelye kon!¡¹

    Okay, let¡¯s make the temple as big as we can.

    -0-

    And when I finished the miniature n after five days, the construction of the shrine had already begun.

    Why is that?

    Not only the carpenters of Vige Five but even the high elves of Big Tree Vige are participating.

    ¡¸From the time we started building the miniature, the high elves already came and were making arrangements.¡¹

    Really?

    ¡¸They were very motivated since it was the firstrge-scale construction project after a long time. Ah, the general site construction manager is Ria-san desu.¡¹

    I-I see.

    That saved us a lot¡­.right?

    Well, it¡¯s good to shorten the period of time the silver foxes should wait.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right kon. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be pleased kon.¡¹

    ¡­¡­Youko.

    ¡¸What kon?¡¹

    Your punishment period should be over, right?

    Why do you still dress and act like that?

    ¡¸There was a strong demand from the residents of Vige Five to have me stay like this for a little longer¡­.I have to stay like this for a while to ensure Vige Five will run fine kon.¡¹

    I see.

    Ehto¡­.hang in there.

    ¡¸I will kon.¡¹

    -0-

    Narration: Nothing must happen in the next 240 hrs (10 days)!

    Vige Council: Huh?

    Narration: Now, extended!

    Vige Council: Huhhhhhh!

 Chapter 768: Foxesâ€™ Migration

    Chapter 768 ¨C Foxes¡¯ Migration

    Rted animals.

    I forgot about the pond turtles¡­.because they are hibernating.

    However, if we include turtles, we should include lobsters and crabs, right?

    I was thinking about that as I watched the shrine building on a mountain northeast of Vige Five.

    Yeah, it¡¯s already being built.

    As a matter of fact, when the construction began, merchants from Vige Five and Shashaato City came out in batches, asking me how they could help.

    They probably thought I was trying to start a new business.

    I exined that I¡¯m not but they still offered me funds.

    And of course, the Goroun Company is involved too.

    When I was thinking about how to refuse, Youko advised me to just take and spend them without worrying about it¡­.

    Ah, thanks then.

    Youko said,

    ¡¸I already informed them that we are erecting shrines for the gods so you shouldn¡¯t bother what the merchants think kon. Use their money with confidence kon.¡¹

    I followed her advice and bought all the materials we could find, hired a thousand construction workers, and here we are.

    Yeah, there¡¯s power in numbers.

    Buildings are beingpleted one after another.

    Magnificent.

    It will bepleted in a few more days.

    Hnn?

    Maybe not because it will take time toplete the road from this ce to Vige Five.

    Yeah.

    We have to think about that too.

    Well, it¡¯s just a normal road though¡­.

    Or so I thought but they have already started installing stone pavements andnterns.

    It looks like even the road will be on an eastern theme.

    It¡¯s not wrong so it should be fine.

    Yeah.

    I think it¡¯s not bad.

    By the way, why are both sides of the stone-paved road being cleared?

    It is necessary since it will definitely develop?

    Is that so?

    Youko told you to do so?

    If that is the case, there¡¯s no problem.

    If Youko says it is necessary, it must be necessary.

    I will not object.

    By the way, as far as I know, we should have only hired a thousand workers. Why do I feel that there are more than a thousand workers working?

    Volunteers?

    I appreciate that but we can¡¯t have them work for free.

    However, that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll pay them sry.

    If I do that, it would set a bad precedent that even if they are not hired, as long as they participate, you can work.

    Thus, all I can do is¡­.

    Prepare food for everyone.

    I asked one of Youko¡¯s subordinates who happened to be nearby to procure food. He said it has already been taken care of.

    As expected.

    -0-

    I¡¯ll leave the details to Youko and think about the interior design of the buildings.

    The interior of the main shrine, the dormitory, and the shrine office had already been decided to some extent but what has yet to be decided was the interior of the shrine to be built at the foot of the mountain.

    The shrine is divided into smaller rooms and each room is around 12 tatami mats in size. There are 40 rooms like that.

    The interior design of those 40 rooms has yet to be decided.

    Presently, they are only rooms.

    I guess each god has his or her own taste, right?

    What should we do then?

    Also, will there be a problem if we decorate them differently?

    All the rooms are the same. There is a worshiping area in front of the room and a ce where to set up the shintai at the back.

    I guess we should leave the decoration to the believers.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    However, what will happen to those gods whose believers can¡¯te?

    In that case¡­.should I just leave everything to the silver foxes?

    They¡¯ll just have to decorate it to the point it won¡¯t embarrass the god.

    After all, it is difficult to tell which one must be decorated with what.

    Maa, let¡¯s just talk about this when the silver foxes arrive.

    The sun is about to go down.

    If we don¡¯t hurry back to the vige, I will bete for dinner.

    I need to talk to Ria and the others, the carpenters, and the people who volunteered¡­..

    Ehto, it¡¯s winter so you shouldn¡¯t work all night.

    Make sure you go home.

    Light and warmth will be provided but you don¡¯t have to work too hard.

    The construction site will be guarded at night by the Vige Five Security so you don¡¯t have to worry about thievery.

    You can go home in peace.

    -0-

    A few days passed and the silver foxes arrived.

    Youko had told them to not go to Vige Five when they arrived but to the mountain where the shrines are being built in order to avoid being seen. Because of that, even though there are a lot of them, it didn¡¯t make a fuss.

    Little foxes, cute.

    They arrived safely but they arrived earlier than expected.

    It¡¯s a good thing that the dormitory has beenpleted.

    They don¡¯t have to worry about spending their days outside.

    By the way, Kon said there are a total of 92 silver foxes in existence.

    And I think she also said there are only 23 who can transform into humanoid form.

    However, there should be around 40 in humanoid form.

    ¡¸Vige chief, before you ask any question, something must be done first kon.¡¹

    Youko stopped me when I was about to ask.

    Something that must be done?

    Ah, right right.

    Kon-san, Kitsu-san, and the others transformed back to their fox form and all the silver foxes gathered in front of me.

    Then, they bowed to me.

    ¡¸We, the silver fox race, a total of 92 people¡­.no, ny-two foxes, ept the invitation to migrate and havee. We offer our lives, our loyalty, and our entire race to vige chief.¡¹

    In response, I nodded like a boss and said,

    ¡¸Your lives and loyalty, I¡¯ll keep them. I wee you.¡¹

    Then, howls of the silver foxes echoed.

    With this, the wee ceremony for the neers is over.

    The truth is, I don¡¯t think we have to do this since we have never done so aside from this group.

    However, Youko insisted that it was an important ceremony.

    ¡¸Even if they can transform into humanoids, they are still animals. If you don¡¯t tell them who¡¯s the boss and who¡¯s the subordinate, things will get troublesometer kon.¡¹

    And that exnation convinced me.

    I was d that it went through without any incidents.

    -0-

    Now, I look at those in humanoid forms who did not participate in the ceremony.

    Who are they?

    I mean, are they even silver foxes?

    Ah, they seem to be Youko¡¯s acquaintances.

    I was thinking of greeting them myself but Youko stopped me.

    ¡¸This gentleman here is the vige chief I serve kon. No disrespect will be tolerated kon.¡¹

    Ehto, Youko.

    Are you threatening them?

    They all cowed.

    ¡¸I am the red fox Seki.¡¹

    ¡¸I am the ck fox Noir.¡¹

    ¡¸I am the round face fox Pon desu.¡¹

    I am Hiraku.

    Nice to meet you.

    Ehto, why are you here?

    ¡¸Thank you very much for helping the silver foxes in their time of need. We are relieved that someone helped them since we were unable to even though we knew what was going on.¡¹

    It looks like Seki will be the one who¡¯ll exin on behalf of the group.

    In other words, they were worried about the silver fox race so they came with them to check where they are migrating to.

    ¡¸We would like to use this time to take a step forward. We would like to help Youko-sama and the silver foxes. Thus, we¡¯d like to migrate here as well.¡¹

    You¡¯ve already talked with the silver foxes, haven¡¯t you?

    That¡¯s what I thought but the fox Kon-san shook her head.

    ¡¸They told me about it but I did not say anything. Everything is up to vige chief and Youko-sama¡¯s decision.¡¹

    I see.

    Youko?

    ¡¸I know about their race but I¡¯ve never met these foxes. This is also the first time I heard of their n. I¡¯ll leave everything to vige chief.¡¹

    I see.

    Just to confirm, only those who are here will be migrating?

    ¡¸Yes. We are from different races and we are all chosen by our respective races to assist Youko-sama and the silver fox race.¡¹

    Ehto, ah, thanks for lining up. Now you are easier to count.

    ¡­..18.

    The dormitory is big enough.

    That¡¯s eptable.

    Honestly speaking, even if there are another hundred or so, we can amodate them.

    Since they all can take humanoid forms, they will be helpful in managing the shrine.

    Alright but¡­.

    ¡¸Great. Vige chief, Youko-sama, we will follow your orders along with the silver foxes¡¯.¡¹

    Good.

    That¡¯s the most troublesome part.

    Then, I ept your migration.

    Once again, I¡¯m looking forward to working with you.

    ¡¸Yes, we offer our lives and our loyalty to vige chief.¡¹

    Ah, right.

    ¡¸Your lives and loyalty, I¡¯ll keep them. I wee you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Saying that, the red fox Seki transforms back to her(?)(gender-neutral) fox form.

    She has red fur, or rather, orange fur.

    Ah, and her tail is bushy too.

    The others also transform back into their fox forms.

    There are ten red foxes.

    There are five ck foxes.

    There are three round face foxes.

    The ck foxes have pitch-ck fur.

    No, no, there¡¯s no problem with that.

    Their tails are shriveled but there¡¯s no problem with that.

    That¡¯s normal.

    The problem is¡­the round face foxes.

    Yeah, you guys.

    Ah, I know they¡¯ll have bushy tails.

    Most have bushy tails after all.

    However, their faces are round, just like their race¡¯s name.

    Ehto, I mean¡­..

    I¡¯m not sure if I should say this but, I¡¯m very curious so I think I should.

    May I?

    Thanks.

    Okay, I¡¯ll say it then.

    Round face foxes are tanukis, right?

    You¡¯re not foxes.

    Everyone was surprised when they heard what I said.

    Eh?

    Youko is surprised too?

    -0-

    Round Face Fox Pon: What¡­.did you¡­..

 Chapter 769: Guided To The Dormitory

    Chapter 769 ¨C Guided to the Dormitory

    Myment upset Pon and his two fellow round-face foxes.

    ¡¸I-impossible¡­.there¡¯s no way we are not foxes¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸O-our grandfathers said we are foxes. We can¡¯t be tanukis.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ve always thought we were not¡­..¡¹

    No, it looks like it¡¯s only Pon and one of hispanions.

    He¡¯s not that upset.

    ¡¸Wait wait wait, just wait a minute kon! The round-face fox has always been recognized as foxes kon! How can you say that they¡¯re not foxes now kon!¡¹

    And it looks like Youko was the one who got upset for him.

    That¡¯s unusual.

    Maa, anyway.

    It¡¯s true that it is wrong for me to judge based on my knowledge.

    It¡¯s from another world after all.

    I shouldn¡¯t bring my otherworldmon sense here.

    There may be a type of fox that looks like a tanuki.

    Thus, let¡¯s call an expert.

    The devil in charge of ¡°knowledge¡±, Versa!

    She¡¯s a devil whose main responsibility is to name races or something.

    She will be able to tell us the true identity of the round-face foxes.

    Fortunately, Versa stays in Vige Five.

    I¡¯m sorry for asking her toe while she¡¯s busy writing.

    ¡¸¡­.they¡¯re tanukis. To be more specific, they are round-face tanuki called sato tanuki.¡¹

    They¡¯re tanukis alright.

    Thank you, Versa.

    I¡¯ll have gifts delivered to youter.

    ¡­.they¡¯re just food.

    Don¡¯t get your hopes up. It¡¯s not a good example.

    Hnn?

    Have I talked about this shrine to ancestor-san?

    So far, I told him about building a facility for the beast gods.

    However, we haven¡¯t talked about it in detail yet.

    Ancestor-san seems to be pretty busy.

    He¡¯ll go to the vige but he¡¯ll leave immediately to meet you so it was hard for us to meet.

    Don¡¯t be shy, don¡¯t be shy.

    I¡¯m d that the two of you are getting along so well.

    Yeah, it would be great if you could tell ancestor-san about this shrine when you meet him.

    It looks like it will bepleted sooner than we thought or rather¡­.every building rted to the shrine is almostplete.

    We are currently working on the road connecting the shrine to Vige Five and the surrounding area.

    I hope that ancestor-san will check it out before the shrine begins its full-scale operations.

    I¡¯d also like to ask if it¡¯s okay to ask for mary offerings.

    Though I think it should be alright.

    -0-

    We see off Versa back to Vige Five and talk with the tanukis.

    ¡¸W-we were really tanukis¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸ Others say we were the cutest among the foxes because of our round eyes. But we have round eyes because we were tanukis¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Youko-sama, can you try saying ¡°pon¡± at the end of your sentences? Yes, pon. It is strangely on my mind. Ah, I like it. We were tanukis after all.¡¹

    TN: Pon is the onomatopoeia of the sound tanukis made.

    And the three of them seemed to have epted they were tanukis.

    Maa, so, why do you look like that now?

    ¡¸Vige chief, since we are tanukis, what will happen to our migration? Are you not going to approve it?¡¹

    Hahaha, of course not.

    I pointed out that you were tanukis not because I wanted to get rid of you but because I was curious why you were calling yourselves foxes.

    I don¡¯t really care whether you are foxes or tanukis.

    As long as you observe proper discipline, I¡¯ll ept it.

    ¡¸oohhh, as expected of vige chief pon¡¹

    Not only Youko but even Kon and the others were happy.

    It seems like I made them worry.

    My apologies.

    I couldn¡¯t suppress my curiosity and went to¡­.

    Unfortunately, they don¡¯t seem to know why they call themselves foxes which was something I would really want to know¡­.

    ¡¸They have been called round-face foxes since before I was born pon. I never thought they weren¡¯t foxes.¡¹

    Well, just because the round-face fox race turned out to be tanukis doesn¡¯t change your rtionship with them, right?

    Just get along with them like you used to.

    ¡¸Affirmative pon¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Are you going to keep saying ¡°pon¡±?

    ¡¸Oh kon¡¹

    Yeah, I¡¯m morefortable hearing Youko like that.

    It¡¯s true.

    Don¡¯t get mad, don¡¯t get mad.

    Sorry for taking up so much time.

    Let¡¯s move to the dormitory.

    -0-

    I, along with Youko, guide the silver foxes to their lodgings.

    The dormitory is a one-story apartment building.

    A total of twelve rooms are arranged to the left and right of the corridor that extends straight from the entrance.

    At the end of the corridor is a back door.

    Themon kitchen and living room are located right after the entrance.

    There are two toilets. One is at the entrance and the other is at the back.

    Both toilets have six seats each.

    Twelve in total.

    Yeah, you can decide which rooms will use the toilets.

    As for me, I wanted to set up a kitchen and a toilet in each room but this is what was decided because of the water management, sewer, and fire prevention.

    I wondered if they would be okay with that but the silver foxes looked very happy.

    A room is around 12 tatami mats big and assuming a family is around three to four¡­.

    No problem?

    This is your first time having such a big room?

    Good.

    There are currently sixteen of these twelve-room apartment buildings.

    Yeah, I think we overbuilt it too.

    However, the construction site manager (Ria) said that it is better to build more from the start. The construction cost will be lowerpared to building only when needed.

    I¡¯ll leave it up to you to decide which building to live in and who will use which room.

    However, I would like you to decide who will be in charge of the entire dormitory and who will be in charge of each building.

    The one in charge can be anyone aside from Kon-san.

    I¡¯m going to assign Kon-san to oversee the entire shrine.

    Hnn?

    Ah, you can enter in your fox forms.

    However, when you enter the building as a fox, make sure you¡¯ll wipe your feet.

    It is floored with wooden nks so no shoes are allowed.

    That¡¯s Youko¡¯s request.

    There are shoe boxes near the entrance and the back door. I guess you¡¯ll need a bucket of water and a mat.

    I¡¯ll get you buckets and mats.

    If you want to use tatami mats in your rooms, please inform the person in charge of the building where your room is located.

    That person will be in charge of your entire dormitory needs.

    Lastly, the person in charge of all the dormitories should report to Youko.

    For now, Youko will be your contact person but she is usually busy as the acting vige chief of Vige Five.

    There is a possibility that the contact person will be changed.

    Please take note of this.

    -0-

    Currently, your immediate goal is to get used to living here¡­.or to decide how you want to live here.

    We have prepared amodations for you but if you want to live in the mountain, you are free to do so.

    We will not force you to do what you don¡¯t want so please consider this as an individual.

    We will provide food for now but in the future, we would like you to be self-sufficient.

    If you need a field or fruit trees, we will provide them.

    However, it will be your responsibility to take care of the field and the fruit trees.

    Of course, we will also provide you with farming tools.

    But only at the beginning.

    Or if you don¡¯t want to farm, you can also earn money from working at the shrine to buy food.

    Please think about it carefully.

    Work at the shrine?

    The work at the shrine is basically operating and managing the facilities around.

    To put it simply, it¡¯s taking care of the enshrined gods and guarding and cleaning the ce.

    However, it¡¯s hard to get money from this alone so we have to think about selling things.

    I have thought of some things so if you¡¯re up to it, just tell Youko.

    This concludes the¡­.wait a minute.

    Sorry.

    I forgot to say something important.

    Those who work at the shrine must be in humanoid form and must wear this costume.

    For men, wear an oriental priest-like costume and women must wear a shrine maiden-like costume.

    You don¡¯t have the right to refuse.

    Sorry about that.

    I told the spiderlings about the costumes and they made them excitedly¡­.

    So when you take on your humanoid forms, don¡¯t wear anything else aside from this costume.

    Keep your ears and tails out and don¡¯t hide them.

    That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been told to tell you.

    My best regards.

    Yeah, sorry.

    Then, you¡¯re free to do what you want.

    Hnn?

    We have informed Vige Five, Shashaato City, and the elven viges near Vige Five that ess to this mountain is forbidden. I don¡¯t think anyone will go but if they have to, you will be notified in advance.

    However, that doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t be vignt.

    We have eliminated aggressive monsters and demon beasts from the mountain but non-aggressive monsters and demon beasts are still around which means there won¡¯t only be you, foxes and tanukis, who¡¯ll live in this ce.

    Remember to remain vignt.

    Ah, right, the treants around the mountain are guards we prepared for this ce so don¡¯t attack them.

    Even scratching them is prohibited.

    Alright, good response.

    -0-

    ¡­..?

    Pon left the other foxes and came to me.

    What¡¯s the matter?

    ¡¸I heard that the fox god can be worshiped here, is that true?¡¹

    Yeah. Youko said it was unnecessary but since we¡¯re going to have the silver fox manage the shrine, we decided to reserve a ce for the fox god.

    ¡¸Ah, thank you. And, well¡­.we already epted that we are tanukis but, is it okay for tanukis to worship the fox god?¡¹

    Right.

    So, you have always thought of yourselves as foxes and worshiped the fox god. However, now that you know that you are tanukis, you find it harder to worship him, is that it?

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    However, there is freedom of faith.

    No matter who Pon is, I think you are free to honor and worship the god you believe in.

    ¡¸Yes and that¡¯s what I wanted to do. However¡­.well, I¡¯ll feel sorry for the tanuki god¡­.¡¹

    ¡­.well, you¡¯re right.

    Tanuki exists so there should be a tanuki god.

    Is that bad for the tanuki god?

    That¡¯s a reasonable question.

    Umu.

    Then, why don¡¯t you honor and worship both?

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    What¡¯s wrong?

    Is that bad?

    ¡¸N-no, I don¡¯t think so but¡­eh? Both?¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Why not honor and worship both the fox god and the tanuki god?

    What¡¯s the problem?

    ¡¸¡­¡­..an eye opener. I would like to honor and worship both gods.¡¹

    Do what you like best.

    Ah, do you get what I¡¯m saying? There are other gods here aside from the fox god.

    ¡¸Understood. I will not be disrespectful to other gods.¡¹

    Good.

    Pon returned to the foxes.

    -0-

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Reflect, me.

    I had my curiosity get the best of me and pointed out a sensitive issue (being a tanuki).

    I did ask them if I could ask something but I never thought that no one there would dare say no to me.

    Since everyone had thought that the round-face foxes were foxes, they probably wouldn¡¯t have expected what I was going to ask.

    I think I¡¯ll have topensate Pon and the others in some way¡­.

    Come to think of it, there shouldn¡¯t have been any tanuki god shitai.

    Perhaps I should carve a statue of the tanuki god as a recement for a shitai.

    Hopefully, that wouldpensate them.

    -0-

    Pon: Should I go back to my hometown to inform everyone that we were really tanukis?

    Vige Chief: Given the reaction earlier¡­.there would be a mass hysteria. Don¡¯t.

    TN: Caught up with the raw.

 Chapter 770: Guided To The Shrine

    Chapter 770 ¨C Guided to the Shrine

    I took timber from the forest near Big Tree Vige and carved a statue of the tanuki god using the AFT.

    I worked hard without thinking about anything else but I ended up carving a shigaraki yaki tanuki.

    When people mention ¡°tanuki figurine¡±, a big ball sack wille to your mind.

    Though I had expected it to some extent, I never thought I would really carve it like this.

    Wearing a woven hat, a sake bottle, and a bank book.

    Then, what will others think about this?

    Maa, let¡¯s just show it to others to hear their opinions.

    I asked the lizardmen to take the statue of the tanuki god to the mountain northeast of Vige Five where the shrine is located.

    ¡¸¡­..r-revealing desu ne.¡¹

    TN: It¡¯s basically a naked humanoid tanuki. Simr to a buddha statue in terms of body. Check it in the link above.

    By the way, Pon is a man¡­.male I mean.

    TN: Finally, someone with gender.

    Although he did not blush, his gaze was fixed on the crotch of the statue of the tanuki god.

    I guess I made the ball sack* too big.

    TN: Yes, that ball sack, testicles.

    However, those big ball sacks have a meaning too.

    ¡¸Is it lots of offspring?¡¹

    No, money luck.

    The bigger, the better.

    By the way, one of the tanukis with Pon is female so she¡¯s blushing.

    ¡¸The size is not realistic¡­.too big¡­.you can even see everything¡­.ouuu¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸Let¡¯s put a front cover to hide it.¡¹

    Yeah, do as you wish.

    Is there anything else you¡¯d like to fix?

    If you want it to be a figurine and not wood carving, I¡¯ll think of a way.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ve actually never seen the god so I have nothing to point out. I¡¯m also not particr about the material so¡­I think it¡¯s fine as it is.¡¹

    I see.

    Then, for the time being, this will be worshiped as a recement for a shintai.

    By the way, the silver foxes praised it for being charming and friendly.

    -0-

    Now, while we are at the shrine, let¡¯s check the condition of the silver foxes.

    It has been around ten days since they stayed here.

    Have they gotten used to the environment?

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    The silver foxes were all living in one apartmentplex.

    The red foxes, ck foxes, and round-face foxes(tanukis) were also there.

    I thought they were being reserved but it turns out that they feel safer when they can see theirpanions.

    I see.

    Also¡­.just to confirm, are foxes who can¡¯t transform into humanoids living here?

    Inside the apartmentplex is a fox heaven.

    Everywhere you look, there are foxes.

    There were also tanukis and sometimes, humanoid foxes.

    Don¡¯t you want to go to the mountain?

    You prefer it here since it¡¯s safer?

    That might be the case but¡­.

    Don¡¯t you find it too small?

    You¡¯re fine with it?

    Well, once your poption increases and it gets too cramped here, you can try moving to the next building.

    Though that will be far in the future.

    Who¡¯s going to manage the remaining 15 vacant apartmentplexes now?

    Hnn?

    You use the kitchen and toilets of other buildings?

    Hahaha, I guess so since there are too many of you.

    I don¡¯t mind.

    Tell Youko if you need someone to take care of them.

    So, what¡¯s with the board at the entrance?

    Signboard?

    This building you are using is called ¡°First Fox Cottage¡±, the next one is called ¡°Second Fox Cottage¡±, and so on.

    I see.

    I think that¡¯s a good idea.

    -0-

    There is a big bath and changing room not far away from the apartmentplex.

    I thought about building a bath for each building but considering the fuel cost, it was decided to just build one for everyone.

    It now runs like a public bath and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad.

    The male and female sections are separated.

    However, do the silver foxes even take baths¡­.

    ¡¸I¡¯m grateful for the bath. It helps me get rid of beast smell.¡¹

    ¡¸No one dislikes warm water.¡¹

    ¡¸The children are happily joining us too.¡¹

    The foxes who have just taken a bath told us that.

    It¡¯s great that they are using it.

    I¡¯m sure it takes a lot of time and effort to change hot water but that is something that must be done right.

    ¡¸Yes. We¡¯ll do our best.¡¹

    Good good.

    Ah, it¡¯s currently winter.

    If you are careless after taking a bath, you might catch a cold.

    Wipe your bodies properly and keep your hands warm.

    -0-

    Next, we moved to the worship hall.

    This is the ce for worship and praying for the main shrine which is located halfway up the mountain.

    The money box will be ced in front of the worship hall and the inside of the hall will be used for ceremonies.

    However, there is currently nothing inside the worship hall.

    We don¡¯t even know what it needs.

    When the big door at the back of the worship hall is opened, you can see the main shrine which is located halfway up the mountain.

    It¡¯s quite a view.

    Good enough to boast to others.

    In order to see this view, the worship hall is built on stilts which makes it higher than the surrounding buildings.

    In my miniature, it was supposed to be a one-story building like the dormitory but it was changed to this because you can¡¯t see the main shrine if it stayed at that height.

    This is a change made based on on-site judgment.

    I told them they were free to make any changes so there was no problem.

    However, I think it is a little inconvenient now since the worshippers have to climb the stairs to throw money into the offering box that was installed in front of the worship hall.

    The money box should be ced at the bottom of the stairs.

    If a roof is installed, it can cover it from rain and there won¡¯t be any problem.

    Let¡¯s ask Ria to do that next time.

    -0-

    We went straight to the shrine next to the worship hall.

    It¡¯s a big building.

    And inside is divided into small rooms but the small rooms are only on one side of the passage.

    As for why, it is said that the gods would not feelfortable if their rooms were facing against each other like what we did in the apartmentplex.

    As a result, the wall opposite to the small rooms now can only be used for decoration making the space seem bigger.

    It¡¯s not bad.

    Well, they only need to be careful not to put too much.

    -0-

    We look around some smaller rooms.

    Serpent god, tiger god, monkey god, elephant god, cow god, goat god¡­.

    Yeah, there are few decorations but they look good.

    Dragon god¡­.

    I spoke with Dors about the dragon god since it¡¯s in the twelve chinese zodiac signs.

    I asked if the dragon god exists.

    His answer was neither.

    Dragons are created by god so they are basically some sort of god.

    Because of that, they can be treated as gods, however, since they exist on the, they can¡¯t be called gods.

    I don¡¯t get it.

    I just asked him what he thought about including a dragon on the shrine and he said there¡¯s no problem.

    That¡¯s good but what should I do about the shintai then? When I asked Dors, he said I should just carve a statue.

    Thus, I carved. However, I carved an oriental dragon god, one that looks like a snake with arms and legs instead of western dragons like Dors and the others. Perhaps because I thought it would represent the chinese zodiac.

    And there are five of them.

    There¡¯s one in the center, and the other four are positioned on the east, west, north, and south of it.

    All five statues have their mouths wide open as if they are furious.

    I feel like the AFT put a lot of work into this statue.

    It feels so powerful.

    Are they acquaintances of the AFT?

    When I showed the statue of the five oriental dragons to Dors, he was so surprised that he fell down on his butt.

    He thought they were real.

    He said that dragons like those exist in the past.

    He said that it was a generation where someone like him won¡¯t rise to the top.

    He said that Raimeiren would probably be surprised too.

    Raimeiren¡¯s grandmother was like this?

    Heh.

    So, may I use this as a god statue?

    ¡¸Y-yes. T-there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡¹

    Thus, it became a shintai.

    By the way, while we were having that conversation, Dors never directly looked at the statue.

    Did they look like the dragons he knew?

    -0-

    Then, I asked the silver foxes to install it for me. When I went there to check it out¡­.

    I found that the room of the dragon god is the only room that¡¯s fully decorated.

    I heard that both Dors and Raimeiren ordered their families and subordinates to do something.

    I see. It¡¯s absolutely gorgeous.

    The other rooms look like pauper¡¯s rooms inparison.

    Also, why did they put so many luxurious items that even I, an amateur, know they¡¯re super expensive?

    Good thing there are a few devils stationed there as security guards.

    That¡¯s a relief¡­.eh?

    Are the silver foxes against it?

    You¡¯re fine with it?

    They even eat with you?

    Is that so?

    But, didn¡¯t the silver foxes hate other races?

    When they exined that they were my wife¡¯s (Hakuren) father¡¯s subordinates, you epted them?

    Great.

    Ah, you were wary of them for a few days.

    I see.

    Well, various people wille here from now on and the silver foxes are not aggressive as to be hostile to others just because they¡¯re from another race.

    I heard that Youko is strictly instructing them about that matter so there won¡¯t be a big problem.

    One less thing to worry about when the shrine opens to the public.

    Hnn?

    Is that a worshiper?

    No, it¡¯s Doraim.

    The silver foxes led him here.

    ¡¸Vige chief, you¡¯re here too. I heard that there are statues of our ancestors here so I brought a votive offering¡­.ugyyaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!!!!!!¡¹

    Doraim fainted as soon as he saw the statue.

    When Doraim woke up after a while, he told me that he remembered his old memories of being scolded by Raimeiren¡¯s grandmother.

    Is that enough for someone to scream?

    ¡¸So much that I have to scream.¡¹

    I see.

    He also told me that I shouldn¡¯t show it to Grafaroon, Hakuren, and Girar because they would feel the same.

    O-okay.

    I nodded and looked to the side and saw that Girar had alreadye to see the statue.

    ¡­.

    Toote.

    -0-

    AN: This will be thest update for this year.

    Thank you for your support this year.

    I¡¯ll do my best next year

 Chapter 771: Lottery

    Chapter 771 ¨C Lottery

    A bamboo blind was installed in front of the oriental dragon god I carved.

    The publicized reason was because everyone¡¯s afraid to look at it directly.

    As for the behind the scene reason, some dragons are afraid of it.

    Well, if someone wishes to see it, we will just take the screen off and show it to the person in question on the spot.

    -0-

    In any case, something surprised me.

    Dors said ¡°There used to be¡± but Kwon and Kworun were both able to take the form of oriental dragons.

    Amazing.

    I couldn¡¯t help but want to look for their seven balls.

    No, there are two of them so I guess fourteen.

    That¡¯s a lot of work.

    ¡¸Ano, is there something wrong?¡¹

    Don¡¯t mind me.

    By the way, why aren¡¯t you transforming in those forms?

    I¡¯ve seen Kwon and Kworun¡¯s dragon forms a number of times but they were in their western dragon form.

    ¡¸Father inw(Dors)-sama gets scared of me¡­.¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸Pedigree-wise, I think Raimeiren-sama and Grafaroon-sama can transform into oriental dragons as well. ¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸Yes. Although there are pros and cons. In the east, this form is more revered so our father and mother are both living in this form. In this ce, Dors-sama¡¯s form is more revered.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸By the way, in the past, there was a time when dragons fought for the stupid reason of which form is superior. In order to avoid that from happening again, we are taught to neverpare them.¡¹

    I understand.

    Then, can you please transform to your human forms now?

    Yeah, the silver foxes were so surprised that they thought the shintai had be real.

    There¡¯s no need to look at it at the shrine if that happens.

    Reflect, me.

    -0-

    Now, the reason I came to the shrine now is to have a serious discussion about how to manage the shrine.

    It has been about 20 days since the silver foxes came to this shrine.

    It is about time they got used to living here which means it¡¯s about time for them to fully work.

    It would be bad to make them do nothing but clean.

    I have also received feedback from the silver foxes that they have no problem with their new job.

    That¡¯s good.

    I have a few businesses I have in mind.

    I want them to do those.

    However, let¡¯s think about it first.

    I don¡¯t want to act on an impulse and turn them into big deals.

    Also, I don¡¯t really care if the businesses I thought of fail but in this case, faith is involved.

    We can¡¯t fail.

    I know how scary faith is.

    That is why I set up a meeting to discuss it.

    Here, I¡¯m going to exin my ns and decide whether or not we will actually do it.

    The ce was inside the worship hall.

    A low round table and cushions were set up there.

    The participants are me, Youko, Niz, Kon-san as the representative of the silver foxes, Kitsu-san as the recorder, and ancestor-san.

    Ancestor-san was asked to participate as head of the Korin Religion.

    I think it will already be fine with Youko and Niz but I would like to have an outside opinion.

    Also, there is a talk about whether or not this shrine will join the Korin Religion.

    I¡¯m so d that he made time in his busy schedule to join us.

    I appreciate it.

    -0-

    ¡¸Let¡¯s start with the report on the current situation.¡¹

    The facilitator of this meeting is Kon-san

    ¡¸The lives of the silver foxes, red foxes, ck foxes, and round-face foxes are going well. There have been some problems but they have all been reported to both Youko-sama and Niz-sama. Measures have already been taken. Our lives are improving by leaps and bound and next year or the year after that, we n to make children.¡¹

    That¡¯s great news.

    I¡¯m happy for you¡­..

    ¡¸If you be too many, you¡¯ll be in trouble. Don¡¯t forget to control yourself.¡¹

    Youko, who had already stopped dressing and acting cute, is in her usual clothes and in her usual strictness.

    By the way, the reason she stopped dressing and acting cutely was because her daughter, Hitoe, started imitating her. The spiderlings even prepared costumes for her.

    It¡¯s still too early for Hitoe so Youko returned to her original self.

    Loo and Tier were already starting to wear simr outfits so I guess it¡¯s a wise decision.

    The spiderlings and the residents of Vige Five were disappointed though.

    ¡¸The preparations for the field in the mountains have beenpleted and the only thing left to do now is to sow the seed in the spring. Also, the chicken farm and coop have beenpleted so we can now be self-sufficient in eggs.¡¹

    That¡¯s great.

    In fact, not too long ago, Youko and Niz were wondering if it would be alright to raise livestock in a shrine full of shintai.

    It¡¯s true that no one would want to kill any kind of animal near the shrine.

    After much deliberation, it was decided that it was safe to keep chickens and just eat the eggs theyy. And so, the chicken coop was built.

    Well, the coop was built halfway up the mountain, hidden from the eyes of worshippers¡­..

    I¡¯m d that everything¡¯s okay.

    ¡¸The cleaning work by those who can transform into humanoid form has also improved to the extent that although it¡¯s not perfect, it¡¯s not unsightly. Normally, we should still be focusing on perfecting our shrine-keeping jobs but if we have no ie, we will burden on Vige Five that¡¯s been supporting us. We are thinking of bing financially independent and we have gathered here to discuss this. Please take care of us.¡¹

    After Kon-san finished her exnation, she bowed and I apuded.

    I think she was a better facilitator than me.

    Niz and ancestor-san pped with me but Youko did not.

    Is it normal for her to be able to do this much?

    Or are foxes strict in judging their kind?

    I¡¯ll askter.

    Ehto, it¡¯s my turn.

    I thought so but Youko raised her hand and proceeded to talk.

    ¡¸About Kon¡¯s concern about the shrine¡¯s financial independence. The residents of Vige Five who heard about the shrine¡¯s construction have begun building stores along the road connecting Vige Five and the shrine. We have estimated that a part of the tax collected from them will be used to cover the operating expenses of the shrine¡­.and it should be enough to cover the operating expenses.¡¹

    Is that so?

    The operating expenses should be rtively high since it includes the maintenance and repair of the facility, the wages of the foxes, food expenses, the cost of periodic ceremonies, personnel expenses when hiring others, and entertainment expenses if someone importantes to the shrine.

    Can all of those be covered?

    ¡¸Yes. Some stores have already started operating and they are very popr. There is no way we shouldn¡¯t tax them.¡¹

    I see.

    Well, the residents of Vige Five are even trying to pay more taxes voluntarily.

    I don¡¯t think the estimate is far off the mark.

    ¡¸However, that doesn¡¯t mean that the shrine doesn¡¯t need to do anything. In addition to ceremonies, we would like to hold events and make the road connecting Vige Five and the shrine livelier.¡¹

    That¡¯s true.

    However, I am thankful that the operating expenses are already covered.

    We don¡¯t have to be obsessed with making a profit from the shrine¡¯s business.

    We can just shift in the direction that makes the worshippers happy.

    ¡­.let¡¯s scrap the lottery then.

    ¡¸Lottery? What a nice name.¡¹

    TN: Literal trantions are ¡°treasure¡± and ¡°raffle¡±.

    Oh, it caught Youko¡¯s interest.

    Niz and ancestor-san looked interested too so I exined it to them.

    Just a simple exnation.

    -0-

    Lottery.

    For example, we will sell numbered tickets in order to raise money for the operation of the shrine.

    After a certain number of tickets have been sold, a draw lot will be held in order to determine the winner based on the number written on the ticket.

    The winner will receive cash prize but if there¡¯s only one winner, the tickets won¡¯t sell well so the number of winners will be increased and the prizes will be changed to 1st, 2nd, and 3rd.

    It¡¯s a system of exchanging prize money for the winning number tickets.

    -0-

    Kon-san and Kitsu-san are both¡­anticipating it. On the other hand, Youko, Niz, and ancestor-san were holding their heads.

    Why?

    ¡¸You did the right thing to scrap it.¡¹

    Youko said.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t underestimate faith.¡¹

    Niz said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m in favor of scrapping it too. And please don¡¯t tell anyone about that idea. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡¹

    Finally, ancestor-san concluded.

    Okay but¡­is it that bad?

    Ancestor-san answered my question carefully.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a too good system for collecting money. If it¡¯s connected to faith, it will be unstoppable. There will be people who will pour all their wealth into it just to prove that they love god.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸The mechanism of that lottery is quite simple. Under vige chief¡¯s supervision, we will be able to restrict the number of times we do lottery but what if it was imitated by other shrines? Can we control them too?¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸And the biggest problem is¡­..the people who would actually buy tickets from the shrines. It will be okay if they think they just don¡¯t have enough faith but if they start to think that god doesn¡¯t care about them¡­.their faith will be shaken. It¡¯s like testing god. ¡¹

    Eh?

    Ah, yeah, right.

    Gods exist in this world.

    So that will happen if benefits and faith are too close.

    I see.

    Yeah, truly dangerous.

    Maa, I was going to scrap it in the first ce so let¡¯s scrap it altogether.

    That was close.

    Hnn?

    What¡¯s the matter, Youko?

    Don¡¯t ever tell the angels about the lottery? Okay.

    Especially Tiselle?

    No, I¡¯m not going to tell anyone because there¡¯s no need to tell anyone¡­.

    Understood.

    If you¡¯re that worried, why don¡¯t we make a lottery rule now?

    Something like, the lottery is a test of one¡¯s luck rather than blessings from the gods.

    If we set a time limit for the lottery and the method of drawing lots, there would be less trouble in case of an ident.

    Perhaps that was a bad suggestion from me but Youko, Niz, and ancestor-san started to seriously make rules for the lottery.

    I don¡¯t think they need to do it on the spot but I guess that¡¯s how dangerous they see it.

    Yeah, I get it.

    Ehto, so the discussion on shrine management is¡­.

    Tomorrow.

    Okay.

    Kon-san and Kitsu-san, who were not able to join the discussion and were free, came to myp in their fox forms. Thus, I pet their backs and tails.

    Good good.

    Let¡¯s leave the difficult discussion to the three and let¡¯s rx.

    It is almost spring.

    -0-

    Narration: The always-extended vige council meeting is finally over!

    Vige Council Members: Haa¡­it¡¯s finally over.

    Youko: Alright. Now, let¡¯s proceed with today¡¯s agenda.

    Vige Council Members: Bufuhhh!

    Youko: ¡­.what¡¯s wrong? Do I have something funny on my face?

    Vige Council Members: S-sorry! Wai, hey, the more serious Youko-sama is, the more interesting it bes!

    -0-

    AN: Finally, I was able to update.

    Sorry for the dy.

    The anime has started airing.

    If you are from a ce where you can watch it, please do.

    I live in Osaka and¡­. long-distance broadcasting is difficult.

    The next update will not be avable until around the 20th.

    Sorry, I will be working on the LN version.

    Volume 14 seems to be doing well.

    It has already been reprinted.

    Thank you very much.

    TN: I watched the anime and I didn¡¯t notice the time until it ended. I think it¡¯s just me who anticipated it too much though.

 Chapter 772: Fortune And Charms

    Chapter 772 ¨C Fortune and Charms

    Noon.

    I visit Vige Five and head for the shrine.

    I have to go to the shrine to discuss the management of the shrine.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve be quite close.¡¹

    Niz, who joined me on my way to Vige Five, said that.

    She was probably referring to Kitsu-san, who ran up to me in her fox form and let me hold her in my arms as soon as we arrived at the shrine.

    True. We¡¯ve be quite close.

    ¡¸I¡¯m envious desu¡¹

    Really?

    If only Niz would take her snake form¡­.

    No, sorry.

    It isn¡¯t good to pet a snake.

    ¡¸Fufu, right desu ne¡¹

    Snakes are sensitive to temperature.

    Human body heat has an adverse effect on them.

    It¡¯s not a problem for snakes to get entangled in people¡¯s arms but it¡¯s not good to touch them.

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not the reason¡­.¡¹

    Is that so?

    Incidentally, themias, whose upper body is human and lower body is snake, are said to have no problem being touched.

    Is their body temperature the same all the time?

    Well, that would make sense.

    There are so many wonders in this world.

    Ah, my petting must have been too gentle.

    Kitsu-san presses her back against my palm.

    Good good.

    -0-

    After waiting for a while, Kon-san, ancestor-san, and Youko came so the meeting started.

    Kitsu-san reluctantly leaves me, and transforms back to her humanoid form to preside over the meeting.

    However, first of all, there is some additional information from ancestor-san about the lottery.

    ¡¸When I looked into it, it seemed like there were already people who had thought of the mechanism that vige chief had suggested earlier. However, it was banned as it turned out to be as bad as we imagined. The information about it was also sealed.¡¹

    I see.

    So, the danger that ancestor-san and the others noticed is correct.

    ¡¸In addition, we came up with countermeasures(rules) for it just in case but I found there are already rules for it. From limiting the sales of the lottery, limiting the price, limiting the content, controlling the purpose of the lottery, limiting the use of god, and so on. You can see how they¡¯ve thought of it in detail.¡¹

    Ancestor-san brought out a stone tablet with the words ¡°top secret¡± engraved on it.

    It seems to be around 2000 years old.

    Underneath the words ¡°top secret¡±, the rules of the lottery are engraved in detail.

    I can certainly see how hard they worked after seeing those details.

    ¡¸For the time being, let¡¯s use this as a standard. We will not sell lottery tickets though. If there are simr activities, please let me know so that we can use this tablet as the basis for cracking them down.¡¹

    Ancestor-san asked Youko.

    Youko nodded in agreement.

    So this will be the basis huh. However, what¡¯s with the names lined up at the bottom of the tablet?

    ¡­..

    By the way, can we keep this tablet over here?

    ¡¸This is sealed information so I guess that would be trouble.¡¹

    Youko protested to ancestor-san¡¯s answer.

    ¡¸Are you telling me to memorize all of these?¡¹

    After some discussion, we decided to keep a copy.

    I asked them if I would be the one who¡¯ll carve a simr stone tablet but I was wrong.

    It¡¯s a stone tablet with letters engraved on it.

    In other words, if you paint it with ink and press a paper against it, you can make a copy.

    I see.

    So that¡¯s why it¡¯s a stone tablet.

    The ancient people were clever.

    Hnn?

    Wait a minute.

    If we do that¡­. won¡¯t the letters look like they¡¯re reflected in a mirror?

    That isn¡¯t good, right?

    I looked at Youko and she looked surprised.

    ¡¸Vige chief, can you read these letters normally? Aren¡¯t these letters already carved in reverse? In short, it is meant to be copied from the start.¡¹

    Eh?

    Is that so?

    When I was told so, I realized that they were indeed mirrored letters.

    I was not aware.

    That means there won¡¯t be any problem in copying it using ink.

    Good.

    -0-

    Now that the lottery issue was over, a meeting continued in regard to shrine management.

    The first major item in the meeting was the question of how to deal with Korin Religion.

    It was decided that this shrine will be under Korin Religion¡¯s banner since Niz and Kon, and even Youko, saw no problem with the doctrines of Korin Religion.

    The doctrine of Korin Religion is like a set of rules on how to spread religion.

    As long as the religion is not too strange, the Korin Religion will ept it.

    -0-

    The next meeting agenda was what I want to do with the shrine.

    The financial problem is already solved by having a part of the taxes turned over to them but I don¡¯t think they would mind having their own source of ie.

    I was quite rmed by the lottery but I did my best to present it.

    First, fortune.

    I told them about a draw lots containing papers with ¡°great luck¡±, ¡°luck¡±, or ¡°bad luck¡± written on them indicating their present fortune.

    It¡¯s not an oracle or anything like that but getting a great luck will usually make people happy and a bad luck will alert them to the fact that they have drawn bad luck.

    Also, even if they draw bad luck, it is just their luck at the time they draw it and I think they can handle it if we say that it shows that you will be lucky afterwards.

    I exined this but ancestor-san looked like he was thinking deeply.

    ¡¸I think there¡¯s a demand for that. However, who will be the god that will give the judgment?¡¹

    Judgment is such a big word.

    Youko was also thinking.

    ¡¸For criminals, death penalty should be imposed if theymitted violent crimes. If they get ¡°great luck¡±, won¡¯t it be a problem if his life is spared¡­.?¡¹

    Niz¡­.

    ¡¸If you get bad luck, there¡¯s a possibility of resenting gods¡­.¡¹

    Now I¡¯m worried.

    Ehto, no.

    I guess it¡¯s too close to gods.

    Let¡¯s move to the next one then, charms.

    I was thinking of health or study charms.

    When I said that, ancestor-san backed it up.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s about charms, most shrines have them.¡¹

    I see.

    Then, there¡¯s nothing to worry about, right?

    Youko said something but it¡¯s not basically against it.

    ¡¸This is my suggestion, don¡¯t tell them what the benefit of the charm is.¡¹

    I tilted my head.

    What¡¯s the point of a charm if you don¡¯t say its benefit?

    Niz answered my question.

    ¡¸By wearing a charm, you can feel closer to god. That¡¯s enough.¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸Even if we don¡¯t tell them, the god¡¯s authority is well known. Serpent god is money luck. Fox god is easy delivery. What a believer seeks is up to him. However, believing in god because it brings good fortune is not a good attitude. It is basically saying there is benefit in believing god.¡¹

    I see.

    That¡¯s true.

    So, there¡¯s nothing wrong with selling charms to people.

    If that is the case, I would love charms to be made¡­..

    Is there a special ceremony for making charms for each god?

    Ancestor-san answered that question with a slightly puzzled expression.

    ¡¸There are specialized rituals but no one can prove how correct those rituals are. As for me, I believe that if you make something while praying, the god¡¯s response to your prayer will dwell in it.¡¹

    Fumu.

    In other words, you are allowed to make it as you wish.

    ¡¸I think it should be produced in a certain way though.¡¹

    Is it safe to say things like production or something?

    ¡¸You¡¯re making it so it¡¯s production. However, it shouldn¡¯t be against the god you¡¯re seeking.¡¹

    Like making a charm of the god of fire by purifying it with water.

    It¡¯s true that the effectiveness of the charm may be questionable.

    Since the beast gods that are enshrined in the shrine were animals, let¡¯s just make charms that are rted to them.

    If we have any doubts, we can ask Youko or Niz so I don¡¯t think we will make a mistake.

    The question is whether or not the charms that are rted to animals will be sought after¡­.

    The serpent god is for money, the fox god is for easy delivery.

    If you know them, you would want their charms but if you don¡¯t, you wouldn¡¯t.

    It¡¯s hard if you don¡¯t know the benefits.

    ¡¸No, vige chief, you don¡¯t need to think so hard. When you give an amulet, you just don¡¯t need to promise anything. There¡¯s no problem with exining what the god does.¡¹

    Really?

    ¡¸We don¡¯t want the believers to only seek benefits but¡­.gods can¡¯t afford not to gather believers.¡¹

    Is that how it is?

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is.¡¹

    Well then, let¡¯s make some charms and give them to people instead of selling them.

    As for the production, let¡¯s just make some as long as it¡¯s within reason.

 Chapter 773: Milton Haye

    Chapter 773 ¨C Milton Haye

    Hello.

    I¡¯m a guy who runs a secondhand clothing store in Vige Five, Johnson-desu.

    Age?

    Over a hundred but I don¡¯t really remember.

    My memory is filled with customers and old clothes.

    Considering my customers, I should be around¡­.200 years old.

    Fufufu

    Since I¡¯m a demon, age literally doesn¡¯t matter.

    -0-

    Then, everyone.

    Do you know about the situation ofmoners in regard to clothing?

    The clothes ofmoners are basically second-hand clothes.

    When they can no longer wear the old clothes they are wearing, they¡¯ll seek new old clothes.

    That¡¯s how it has been.

    Therefore, very few wear new clothes.

    New clothes formoners mean new old clothes.

    An average person has two or three pieces of clothing.

    They don¡¯t wear those two or three pieces of clothing all the time but rather,yer them ording to the season.

    Until a few years ago, that has always been the case in every ce in the world.

    However, Vige Five is different.

    Amoner here has around 10 sets of clothes.

    Instead ofyering their clothes, they wear summer clothes during summer and winter clothes during winter.

    They also change their clothes depending on their mood.

    Therefore, the residents look very colorful and my store, which sells second hand clothes, is always full of people.

    This is probably because of how secure Vige Five is.

    Clothes are property.

    If you think about the danger of your clothes being stolen, you usually won¡¯t consider having extra clothes.

    However, if there is no danger of your clothes being stolen, you would be more inclined to keep more.

    Of course, another reason is that the residents have warm enough pockets to buy new clothes.

    Yes, the residents of this vige have money.

    In addition, the taxes in this vige are very low.

    So much that the residents are worried that it is not enough.

    I had a chance to meet with the acting vige chief of this vige and talked with her several times and seeded in finding out the reason for the low tax rate.

    She said the reason is that they are raising the residents.

    -0-

    What the vige and city want are residents who are willing and will honestly pay their taxes.

    And how can you make them do that?

    The residents should be financiallyfortable and benefit from paying taxes¡­.which means that they should want to continue to live in the vige or city.

    Thus, you shouldn¡¯t squeeze the wealth out of the residents through taxes.

    Keep taxes low and provide entertainment.

    And make it safe.

    If you do that, people will gather.

    If people gather, the vige or city will have more tax money in its hand so there will be no problem in running the ce.

    Entertainment gives residents enjoyment and at the same time, boosts the economy by making residents spend their money.

    When the economy is good, there will be more goods needed and more jobs.

    Naturally, the more the public safety improves, the more the people will wee it.

    ¡¸The government¡¯s job is to use the collected taxes. It can¡¯t be saved. Money is something that has to move.¡¹

    That¡¯s what the councilor said.

    I kind of understand what he means.

    Well, the secretary beside him said ¡°It is also the government¡¯s job to save money in case of emergencies.¡±.

    -0-

    In any case.

    The idea of the acting vige chief is to nurture the residents.

    In other words, it should be to enrich the residents.

    And the vige chief also agrees with the acting vige chief¡¯s idea.

    No, it should be more correct to say that the acting vige chief is carrying out the vige chief¡¯s vision.

    If that is the case, we can do business with peace of mind.

    For the residents, secondhand clothes are one of the luxuries they can easily afford.

    It doesn¡¯t disappear like food and can be worn and enjoyed.

    Ah, at my store, we don¡¯t sell used clothes as they are. We adjust them to the size the customer needs and even add embroidery to give them uniqueness.

    This is something that anyone can do at their own home but I aim to distinguish my store from other secondhand clothes stores by providing such a service.

    In the secondhand clothing business, it is important to have a connection with the customers.

    -0-

    One day, I received a call from the councilor.

    As for why, they want to buy arge amount of clothes and cloths.

    We don¡¯t want to be outbid because they will buy at a fair price but¡­.

    ¡¸Is there a problem?¡¹

    No, if we sell the quantity you are asking for, our store will run out of stock.

    ¡¸Ah, we have no intention of interfering with your business. Just sell as much as you can.¡¹

    Thank you very much for your kindness.

    Then, we will sell you what we can.

    A certain degree of quality is required but given the amount, the value can be stretched.

    Is the payment going to be in installments?

    ¡¸We have money so we¡¯ll pay in one go. Ah, if you prefer that kind of payment, we have no problem with it.¡¹

    Hahaha

    I heard your idea of turning the economy around so I¡¯ll use the money to¡­.

    Hnn?

    Wait a minute.

    Calm down, me.

    Yes, calm down.

    I have met the vige chief.

    It was when I came to visit the acting vige chief.

    We met by chance.

    At first, I thought he seemed like an unreliable young man.

    However, I soon changed my mind.

    The clothes he is wearing are made of demon spider web.

    How could a vige chief, who can wear such a super high-end luxurious item in his daily life, be unreliable?

    Besides, he is the one whom the acting vige chief, who is known to be someone not ordinary, bows down to.

    He is not someone I should take lightly.

    I remembered that I had to brace myself.

    Right.

    The vige chief¡¯s clothes were made of demon spider web.

    The clothes were the perfect size for the vige chief.

    Demon spider web, of course, can only be obtained from demon spiders.

    It is extremely difficult to get demon spider webs since they are synonyms for disaster.

    The existing clothes made from demon spider webs are adjusted clothes from a long time ago.

    I assume that the vige chief¡¯s clothes are the same.

    In short, it should have been adjusted.

    In other words, there is a possibility that there are edge cuts!

    It¡¯s too rude to say that I want those scrap cloths however, even if I die, I want to take the chance of getting some of those scraps!

    Even scraps of cloths from the clothes made from demon spider webs are a treasure to a secondhand clothes merchant like me.

    I can say that I have no regrets in my life and I can boast about it to my children.

    I want scraps of the clothes made from demon spider web that the vige chief wears as payment.

    Will I be scolded if I say it?

    I shouldn¡¯t do this but this is my only chance.

    I tried saying it.

    They refused.

    Desu yo ne.

    ¡¸There is no scrap from that. There is cloth but¡­.¡¹

    ¡­¡­..

    Eh?

    ¡¸Is cloth okay? How much do you want?¡¹

    Ehto¡­.

    ¡¸It¡¯s strange that the price of secondhand clothes is cloth. fufufu¡¹

    -0-

    In my store, I have a cloth spun of demon spider web cloth.

    Enough to make one outfit.

    Maybe this thing¡­

    It¡¯s more valuable than the amount of money I gained from selling clothes all my life.

    However, it seemed like only a magic knife or something better could cut this cloth so they also lent me one.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    My store sells second hand clothes but I can also make clothes.

    Let¡¯s be honest.

    I¡¯m a rumored designer in the fashion world.

    I am Milton Haye-desu.

    When I was selling the clothes I made, calling them secondhand, I became a rumor.

    In other words, I have a certain degree of confidence in making clothes.

    However, I still can¡¯t touch this fabric yet.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of failure.

    I have yet to know who to make the clothes for.

    Since the clothes will be fully made from this kind of cloth, the price will be amazing.

    Thus, the number of people who can wear it is very limited.

    The first person thates to my mind is the vige chief.

    It would be best to make clothes for the vige chief to wear.

    However, the vige chief already has clothes made from demon spider webs.

    Can I stand beingpared to those?

    I can¡¯t.

    I¡¯m confident in making clothes but I don¡¯t like to bepared.

    If it¡¯sparison, Milton Haye would take you on desu.

    The next person I thought of was the acting vige chief.

    However, the clothes that the acting vige chief wears are made of magic.

    She only wears clothes made of magic.

    Since she likes them, would she go out of her way to wear the clothes I made?

    Then, clothes for me?

    ¡­¡­

    What a waste!

    Yeah, I can¡¯t desu.

    My sons and daughters are cute but given their age, they¡¯ve already passed the cuteness stage and are full-fledged adults!

    I have a good number of grandchildren but¡­.I can¡¯t just make for one of them.

    Umu.

    Trouble.

    Who should I make it for?

    -0-

    The day goes on while I¡¯m worrying about that¡­.

    ¡¸Councilor kon!¡¹

    The acting vige chief was wearing a cute outfit made of demon spider web.

    At that moment, I had a sh of inspiration.

    Or it should be better to say that a new door opened.

    I decided to make it for the councilor.

    I decided.

    Yes, cute clothes would be my rival but I don¡¯t care.

    I want to give form to the spark within me and have the councilor wear it.

    The price doesn¡¯t even matter!

    I immediately went to cut the cloth¡­.

    Wait.

    Calm down.

    Calm down, me.

    I have to speak with the councilor first.

    Yes, please let me measure your body.

    ¡­¡­

    Can I even say that?

    I tried to tell her!

    TN: I only assumed the councilor is female given that Johnson was inspired by Youko¡¯s cute outfit and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Loch. If it¡¯s Loch then someone is pushing him to be gay.

    She refused.

    Desu yo ne.

    -0-

    Then¡­.

    I can only measure you with my eyes.

    ce something around where the councilor will be and make a measurement of her with those things as reference.

    I can do it.

    I can do this.

    I will do it.

    Please wait for me, councilor-sama.

    I will prepare clothes for the new you.

    I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it.

    Fufufufufu

    -0-

    Youko: I gathered the cloths and old clothes for you. At least pay with your cloths.

    Spiderlings: With pleasure

    Cute Youko: Recently, there have been a lot of square and mesh-like objects ced around kon.

 Chapter 774: Wilson, A Small Entrepreneur

    Chapter 774 ¨C Wilson, a Small Entrepreneur

    My name is Wilson.

    I¡¯m the chairman of a small tradingpany based in Vige Five.

    My hobby is collecting buttons.

    Yes, buttons of clothes.

    Buttons are awesome.

    Each button is handmade by a craftsman.

    No two buttons are the same.

    And each button has a story of its own.

    The story of how the person who wore the clothes with that button lived¡­

    I know.

    I did not ask you to understand.

    However, please take care of your own buttons.

    -0-

    Afternoon.

    Beforeing to Vige Five, eating two meals a day was my daily routine but sinceing to Vige Five, I have been eating three meals a day.

    At first, I didn¡¯t think I could eat that much but I never thought that I would even want to eat that much and might even eat more.

    Maa, the reason for that is as clear as day.

    It¡¯s the bread I had been eating.

    The bread I had been eating was as hard as a rock and tasted like poop but it could satisfy my stomach.

    Since I came to Vige Five, I no longer eat that kind of rock-hard bread anymore.

    It can¡¯t be helped since soft and delicious bread are avable anywhere here and they can be bought at the same price.

    My food expenses have increased since I eat three times a day now but I don¡¯t really worry about it since business has always been good.

    I¡¯m thankful for that.

    The only problem is that my stomach has started getting bigger.

    My wife and sons are even teasing me for it.

    Ah, what can I do?

    Can I even think of how bigger my stomach would be if a hamburger set meal is before me?

    Let¡¯s concentrate on the hamburger set meal in front of me now.

    Burger steak garnished with grilled vegetables between soft bread and vegetable soup.

    For such a sumptuous meal, I only need to pay eight medium copper coins.

    And the taste is outstanding.

    The chef of this restaurant, which serves hamburger set meals, is a top contender in cooking contests so it¡¯s understandable.

    No, it would be better to say that he is a chef who was trained by the oni maids, who are regr winners. They teach Vige Five¡¯s residents from time to time in order to increase the skills of the chefs of Vige Five.

    I¡¯m sure that¡¯s how it is.

    Ah, truly delicious.

    It makes me want to open a restaurant of my own to spread this deliciousness.

    Even though I look like this, I have a little confidence in my cooking.

    I can¡¯t make it as good as the hamburger set meal here though.

    -0-

    While I was enjoying my after-meal drink after eating my hamburger set meal, an employee of mine came to the restaurant.

    I¡¯m sure it shouldn¡¯t be his break yet.

    Given how restless he is, did hee here to inform me about something important?

    ¡¸The Goroun Company is making its move. They are gathering people, especially carpenters.¡¹

    ¡­.

    Goroun Company.

    It¡¯s a major business firm in the kingdom whose influence can¡¯t be ignored even in Vige Five but that¡¯s not even what should be looked out for.

    The most important thing about them is that they are the purveyor of the vige chief of Vige Five.

    The fact that the Goroun Company is making a move that they don¡¯t usually do means they are ordered by the vige chief to do it for him.

    Of course, we can¡¯t ignore the possibility that it was the acting vige chief¡¯s order.

    However, it is inconceivable that the acting vige chief will ignore the vige chief¡¯s intent.

    When something big happens, it means that the vige chief himself permits it.

    In short, there is no problem.

    The Goroun Company is doing something not usual.

    It is absolutely profitable.

    I must make my move fast.

    There¡¯s a possibility that we may not have enough funds.

    I have to consider borrowing from my father¡¯s store.

    -0-

    The vige chief wishes to build a temple on a mountain near Vige Five.

    Not a temple?

    Shrine?

    They¡¯re the same.

    And a magnificent building waspleted.

    We were involved with the procurement of building materials so we made a profit there.

    Yes, we did desu.

    And we did not cheat on anything for greed.

    This is all for Vige Five¡¯s development!

    And for the gastronomy of Vige Five!

    I¡¯m not lying even a bit.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t want Vige Five to disappear.

    That is why I would like them to collect more taxes but the vige chief and the acting vige chief don¡¯t want to¡­.frustrating.

    No, I¡¯m sure they have deeper ns than mine, a chairman of a smallpany. They must have ns I could never think of.

    I only need to believe and follow their lead.

    -0-

    Yeah yeah.

    With the construction of the shrine, there has been a great change in Vige Five.

    Until now, the south side of Vige Five has been the most popr and most developed.

    The road leading to Shashaato City¡¯s there after all.

    Shashaato City is in the southwest direction of Vige Five.

    The west side also benefited from this.

    After the teleportation gate was built, the value of that road decreased but the south side was still the most popr ce in Vige Five.

    The east side and north side were not happy about it.

    Though no one¡¯s saying it out loud.

    There was definitely dissatisfaction.

    I think they took that dissatisfaction into consideration.

    The mountain where the newly built shrine is located is to the northeast of Vige Five.

    Right desu.

    A road leading to the shrine will be built desu!

    The residents of the east and north side of Vige Five have already paid for the project.

    Those who do not have money also participated in the construction of the road asbor force.

    The moment the acting vige chief granted the permission, the road was built at an incredible speed.

    It will improve the poprity of the east and north sides after all!

    The vige chief and the acting vige chief cared about the east and north sides too!

    Hahaha, you south side and west side must be jealous!

    ¡­..

    No, the residents of the south and west sides also paid and helped build the shrine and the road.

    It¡¯s all for Vige Five.

    Right desu.

    Even if something is done on the south or west side, the east and north sides will cooperate generously.

    -0-

    However, this is a wide road.

    How many carriages can line up here?

    More than twenty(around 50 meters wide).

    Since it is the vige chief and the acting vige chief¡¯s n, this road will probably be used for some kind of event.

    I¡¯m looking for it desu.

    Both sides of the road are separated by stakes and ropes.

    This is where the stores will be located.

    The basic rights are owned by Vige Five and the councilor said that they will sell them to those who wish to buy them using draw lots.

    Therefore, the separated areas are marked with symbols and numbers.

    From the information I gathered, it seems like food and beverage-rted items will be included.

    I guess they are thinking of serving those who are going to the shrine to pray.

    I see.

    I would like to participate too.

    Even if it¡¯s impossible to run it myself due to the amount of work required, it¡¯s not a bad idea to open up a restaurant.

    Should I put my hope in others then?

    While I was thinking so, an employee of my store came running.

    He seems to be in a hurry.

    Has the Goroun Company made a move again?

    ¡¸Chairman¡¯s child has copsed desu.¡¹

    ¡­..

    Huh?

    W-w-what do you mean?

    Did my father give my son a dangerous job?

    He said he had recently acquired some rare cloth¡­.

    No no, my father would never do such a thing.

    If it was a job that would make him copse, my father would rather do it himself.

    Yes, my father is that kind of person.

    So, is he ill or something?

    Or was there an ident?

    I¡¯m worried about my son.

    Let¡¯s hurry up and go to father¡¯s store.

 Chapter 775: Dancer Henderson

    Chapter 775 ¨C Dancer Henderson

    My name is Henderson.

    Henderson Wilson Johnson.

    I¡¯m aware that I have a strange name.

    However, it was given to me by my parents.

    It¡¯s a name I can¡¯t dismiss.

    Besides, Wilson is the name of my father and Johnson is the name of my grandfather.

    I will always cherish it.

    Well, my family will continue to use the names of my father¡¯s side of the family.

    It¡¯s so obvious.

    Ah, we don¡¯t mean to belittle our mother¡¯s side of the family.

    We have a solid rtionship with my mother¡¯s family.

    Thest things I can rely on are my blood and muscles.

    Hahahaha.

    -0-

    I¡¯m currently living in Vige Five.

    My work is going well and I have no trouble making a living.

    Hnn?

    Ah, my apologies.

    I¡¯m a backup dancer and costume designer for Five-kun, the proud mascot of Vige Five.

    Today, I performed six times on stage and received an order for costumes for the next performance in spring.

    It was quite tiring.

    No, not the choosing and preparing costumes but being a backup dancer.

    However, being Five-kun¡¯s backup dancer is a very popr job with highpetition.

    I am happy to have won a slot and to be able to protect it a number of times.

    Of course, it is also an honor to be able to work with Five-kun.

    Fufufu, wait wait.

    Don¡¯t panic about what I¡¯m going to tell you.

    You probably don¡¯t know this but let me tell you a secret.

    Five-kun has no one inside him.

    -0-

    One day, when I was working on this and that for my daily work, my grandfather called me.

    He wanted me to help him make clothes.

    Unexpected.

    My grandfather is the type of person who would monopolize that fun.

    He also said that he had acquired a rare piece of cloth. I was puzzled since I can¡¯t think of any cloth that would require my muscles to handle.

    With that in mind, I headed for my grandfather¡¯s workshop.

    -0-

    My grandfather¡¯s workshop is just behind his second-hand clothes store.

    Although it¡¯s small, it has enough space to provide afortable environment for making clothes.

    I¡¯m envious of it.

    I wish I had a workshop like this.

    Where is grandfather?

    When I was thinking so, I saw a spider.

    I woke up but I¡¯m in a state of confusion.

    Why am I lying down?

    Had I fallen?

    Had I fainted?

    Why then?

    As I was thinking about it, an image of a spider came into my mind.

    It was a fist size spider.

    There¡¯s no doubt.

    It was a demon spider.

    Right.

    Is it still here?

    Is this ce safe?

    Where am I to begin with?

    This looks familiar¡­.

    Is this the small bedroom built next to grandfather¡¯s workshop?

    This should be the bed grandfather used to sleep on when he works overnight, right?

    Why?

    Ah, no, more importantly, is grandfather safe?

    I just slept on his bed so he should be okay¡­..

    Is the spider still there?

    No, am I hallucinating?

    There¡¯s no way something like a demon spider will appear in a city.

    They are supposed to be in the depths of the forest or at the deepest part of the dungeons.

    It is said that those who¡¯ll see them will die.

    Of course, I¡¯ve never seen one myself.

    However, for some reason, the words ¡°demon spider¡± came to my mind the moment I saw that spider.

    Thus, it must be a demon spider.

    Why?

    Thinking about it, I got out of the bed and went to the workshop next door¡­.

    Both my grandfather and my father were there.

    -0-

    Father came in a hurry when he heard I copsed.

    I apologize for worrying you.

    I¡¯m okay.

    Well, I¡¯m okay¡­.I think.

    By the way, there¡¯s a spide¡­.

    Before I managed to say what was on my mind, my grandfather covered my mouth.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no spider. Got it?¡¹

    Eh?

    I was surprised at grandfather¡¯s words and father backed him up.

    ¡¸I agree. There is no way there can be a spider here.¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    I think.

    Then, look around.

    On the desk of the workshop was a piece of cloth that looked expensive and unfamiliar.

    This must be the rare cloth grandfather mentioned.

    I don¡¯t know the details though.

    However, from what I heard, it was for one dress but no matter how I looked at it, it was for two.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Also, the buttons on father¡¯s clothes.

    They are wooden buttons that look unfamiliar¡­.no, it¡¯s the other way around.

    They are buttons made of big, indestructible trees that are only used on the vige chief¡¯s clothes.

    The material itself is precious but the technique of processing it into a button is even more amazing.

    I had always wanted to see it up close too but¡­..

    How can father¡¯s clothes have those buttons?

    ¡­¡­

    Grandfather and father¡¯s behavior is also unnatural.

    It could only mean one thing.

    They were bribed!

    Before I could scream, a piece of signed color paper was presented to me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a signed color paper prepared for you. It was signed by the acting vige chief, Youko-sama, herself.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    A signed color paper is a further processed paper on which, a signature is written with ink.

    I don¡¯t know about other areas but in Vige Five, it is one of the fan goods that became popr when Five-kun started giving them away.

    The good thing about these signed color papers is that they can be easily obtained as long as you have the paper and something that can be used to write on it.

    Thus, not only Five-kun, but also the Ramen Queen, ¡°Kuro and Yuki¡± assistant manager Kinesta, and the ¡°Niz¡¯s Aeat¡± manager Niz¡¯s signed color papers were selling like hot cakes.

    No, they are no longer in cirction because no one¡¯s willing to part with them.

    And I recognize this one.

    As you can tell from how I reacted, I am a big fan of the acting vige chief, Youko-sama.

    Ah, let me say it out loud.

    I AM A BIG FAN OF YOUKO-SAMA!

    So, you thought you could bribe me with her signed color paper?

    I¡¯m not a fool!

    I already have seventeen signed color papers of Youko-sama!

    Do you think one more will be able to sway my heart¡­..

    ¡­¡­.

    Areh?

    This is a signed color paper signed by the cute Youko-sama.

    Just recently, she changed from a strict Youko-sama to a cute Youko-sama!

    I love how she uses ¡°kon¡± at the end of her sentences!

    However, the cute Youko-sama did not respond to our request for her signed color papers.

    No matter how many times the big guys ask her, she will refuse.

    She wrote a few signed color papers to prevent fakes but the only one that was made public was the one disyed at the vige hall.

    Since there were several incidents of theft over that one piece, security was tightened and time limits were imposed but the residents of Vige Five still lined up to see it.

    I have seen it many times.

    This one is a little different from the one on disy but it¡¯s the real deal.

    A seal is stamped as proof of authenticity as is the quirkiness of Youko-sama¡¯s writing.

    Forgery of a seal is a serious crime.

    No one in Vige Five would be stupid enough to forge Youko-sama¡¯s seal.

    In other words, no matter how one looks at this, it¡¯s genuine.

    Moreover, there¡¯s a number on it.

    The signature of the cute Youko-sama has numbers and the number of this one is¡­.004?

    004?

    The one disyed in the vige hall was 003.

    ording to rumors, 001 was given to the vige chief and 002 was given to her daughter.

    004.

    In other words, this is the first signed color paper given to the public?

    And it¡¯s currently in front of me¡­.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    There¡¯s no spider.

    Yeah, absolutely none.

    My mind was upied with what to do with this signed color paper.

    -0-

    AN: The father¡¯s name is Wilson Johnson Jackson.

    The grandfather¡¯s name is Johnson Jackson Jeniferson.

    -0-

    Vige Council: Please exhibit a real one as a countermeasure against fakes.

    Youko: Won¡¯t fakes be made in reference to that kon?

    Vige Council: There won¡¯t be that problem.

    Youko: Wouldn¡¯t it be better if it didn¡¯t exist kon?

    Vige Council: It¡¯s alright.

    Youko: Understood kon.

    Vige Council: Also, please prepare one for vige chief and one for Youko-sama¡¯s safekeeping.

    Youko: I guess it can¡¯t be helped kon.

    -0-

    Vige Council: There have been many theft attempts on the signed color paper on disy so we will increase security.

    Youko: Why don¡¯t you just cancel the exhibition?

    Vige Council: We will increase security.

    Youko: No, that¡¯s¡­.

    Vige Council: We will increase security.

    Youko: Understood kon.

    These two conversations may or may have not happened.

 Chapter 776: At The End Of Winter

    Chapter 776 ¨C At the End of Winter

    Afternoon.

    The days are getting warmer but it¡¯s not spring yet.

    The nyunyudapnes say it¡¯s still winter which means it¡¯s still winter.

    Thus, I thought of making a nabe tonight.

    It¡¯s getting warmer but the nights are still cold.

    There shouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    What shall I cook then?

    Hahaha, actually, I¡¯m not sure.

    How about crab nabe?

    The crab that Miyo sent me from Shashaato City via Vige Five arrived a few days ago.

    Of course, it was not those giant crabs but normal size crabs that are easy to eat.

    Thank goodness.

    I had already eaten all the crabs we ordered from the seakins.

    I thought I would have to wait until next winter to eat crabs but I was sent with crabs.

    Fufufufu.

    I¡¯m looking forward to tonight¡¯s dinner.

    -0-

    Now, it is still winter but it¡¯s almost spring.

    Because of that, the vigers are already preparing various things.

    Their main priority is the preparation for the spring parade.

    The civil servant girls and the high elves are already discussing the route of the parade over a map.

    ¡­¡­

    I think as the year goes by, the distance that the parade travels seems to increase.

    No, it¡¯s not just what I think, that¡¯s definitely what¡¯s happening.

    Well, there are a good number of residents who look forward to the parade so I don¡¯t really want to reduce the scale of the parade.

    However, if it gets too big to handle, I will stop it.

    -0-

    The mountain elves are holed up in their workshop, making parts for something.

    They said they were also preparing for the parade.

    What about those who were lying down in the corner of the workshop?

    Ah, result of an all nighter.

    They said they were having fun so I let them be.

    I guess it¡¯s the same fun you¡¯ll feel when you¡¯re preparing for a cultural festival.

    I know how you feel but don¡¯t overdo it.

    -0-

    In the kitchen, Flora and the oni maids were surrounding several small barrels.

    The barrels were filled with miso, which are Flora¡¯s handmade. She was presenting the result of her research to the oni maids.

    ¡¸I tried changing the manufacturing process and even the ces they take ce when I feel like they¡¯re going to give me a good result.¡¹

    I see.

    She never stopped researching for the perfect miso.

    That¡¯s wonderful.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because vige chief¡¯s demand¡¯s standard is too high.¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸That is so.¡¹

    I see.

    However, there¡¯s nothing wrong with miso tasting good.

    The oni maids alsomented¡­¡­

    ¡¸Given how much the vor change, it is already a different dish so I think we shouldn¡¯t call it miso.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m afraid that my taste will be different.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. I prefer this whitish miso.¡¹

    ¡¸I think this ck miso seems to be easier to use.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it more red than ck?¡¹

    ¡¸I think the normal miso is good enough for me. I¡¯m already used to its taste.¡¹

    The oni maids tasted some of the miso Flora brought and they seem to be using it in cooking dishes to try them out.

    ¡¸Should we ask Ann-sama and Ramurias-sama for their opinions?¡¹

    ¡¸Not a good idea. I¡¯ve heard that your sense of taste changes during pregnancy.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s true. However, it¡¯s impossible not to consult them¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸The kitchen is in our hands until Ann-sama and Ramurias-sama return. We must decide upon ourselves and serve it with pride.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree.¡¹

    Reliable.

    Everything¡¯s going to be okay even if Ann and Ramurias are not here.

    ¡¸Fufu, leave it to us.¡¹

    Yeah, I¡¯ll leave it to you.

    By the way, about the miso¡­.

    ¡¸What about it?¡¹

    You canbine different kinds of miso to get even more vor. It is called bined miso¡±.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.ehto,bine?¡¹

    Yeah, you are free tobine them as you wish.

    ¡¸Free, are we?¡¹

    Taste and preferences differ for everyone.

    There is no right answer.

    Well, I think you should try 1:1 first.

    When I said that, Flora made an indescribable expression.

    ¡¸Fufufu. Even if Ann and Ramurias aren¡¯t here, we can still leave them to you, right? Thebined miso you¡¯ll made, I¡¯m looking forward to them.¡¹

    Hey hey, don¡¯t pressure them that much.

    It¡¯s okay. Just do what you can.

    Don¡¯t force yourselves.

    ¡¸Vige chief, thank you for thinking of us. However, please leave it to us. We¡¯lle up with the form ourselves and server you a dish that matches the miso.¡¹

    Oohhh, the ¡°Leave it to us¡± aura is too dazzling.

    Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you.

    Do your best.

    However, don¡¯t overdo it because it will definitely take time.

    There¡¯s nno such thing as taste that everyone can agree on.

    Don¡¯t forget that.

    The oni maids responded to me in unison and took the barrels of miso.

    While seeing them off, I looked at Flora.

    ¡¸Since Ann and Ramurias aren¡¯t here, they seemed to be a little distracted. This will stimte them.¡¹

    ¡­¡­I see.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll continue my miso research but for the time being, I¡¯ll focus on soy sauce. We should be able to start selling miso we have on disy there in summer.¡¹

    Summer?

    That fast?

    ¡¸I have prepared the miso this winter. We¡¯ll have to wait for a few years before we can start selling them on arge scale given the production volume issues. The miso¡¯s vor changes slightly depending on the time of the year it is made which makes it very interesting.¡¹

    I see.

    Also, isn¡¯t there a miso factory in Vige Five?

    Not only in Vige Five but in Shashaato City too.

    It should be Mio that prepared the manufacturing nt in Shashaato City, right?

    Ah, she leaked some information and Michael-san prepared it?

    I see.

    No, I¡¯m not going to scold Miyo.

    I¡¯m sure she just foresaw the result of what we¡¯ve been doing and made preparations ahead of time.

    I¡¯m grateful for that.

    Of course, Flora awoke at the time she usually sleeps stimted the oni maids.

    ¡¸Loo-oneesama will scold me if I just directly talk to them.¡¹

    I guess you wouldn¡¯t want that.

    -0-

    Flora went back to herboratory to go back to sleep.

    You change clothes and have your own bed in it but that doesn¡¯t mean that ce is your room.

    I hope she¡¯s resting well enough.

    Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.

    Well, I guess that¡¯s how a person that loves what she does acts.

    As I looked away from Flora, I saw a group of suspicious looking people.

    It was a group of civil servant girls and angels who were doing something strange in the hall.

    What are you doing?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    You¡¯re digesting the fat that you¡¯ve umted over the winter?

    You are afraid of being marked by Fracia(who likes plump bellies)?

    I see.

    It¡¯s not a good idea to stay here too long.

    I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t see them.

    -0-

    I heard a voiceing from one of the rooms.

    It was Youko¡¯s voice, who had hurriedly finished her work in Vige Five and returned to Big Tree Vige.

    They look like¡­¡­.

    It seems like Youko is having an intense meeting with the spiderlings.

    Ah, they are deciding on lines and locations?

    Are they nning to have a y?

    Can I watch?

    ¡¸Vige chief? You don¡¯t have to be sneaky. Watch if you want. This is a matter of life or death.¡¹

    The spiderlings nodded at Youko¡¯s serious words.

    ¡­¡­

    Ah, you¡¯re practicing greeting Zabuton.

    This was because I was targeted by the silver foxes that were invited by Youko for me to meet.

    I wasn¡¯t harmed but the spiderlings got angry at her for putting me in danger.

    They said they would report it to Zabuton as soon as she wakes up.

    No, I heard that even if she¡¯s hibernating, she can still receive messages.

    I don¡¯t really know the details.

    Maa, it was agreed that when Zabuton woke up, Youko would greet her in a cute outfit.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. I need to apologize properly.¡¹

    Really?

    ¡¸A mistake is a mistake. Also, I don¡¯t want the silver foxes to take the brunt of it.¡¹

    I see.

    Is there anything I can do to help?

    ¡¸I already thought of having vige chief to cover for me but¡­.even if I was forgiven at that moment, I¡¯m afraid something will happenter. There¡¯s a possibility of that making her angrier. I appreciate the sentiment but I¡¯ll refrain from doing so.¡¹

    I see.

    Sorry to hear that.

    ¡¸Whoah, don¡¯t be hasty! I¡¯m not refusing you toe along with us and soothe Zabuton when the timees!¡¹

    I guess the reason you didn¡¯t say it clearly is because you don¡¯t want me to be offended when I found out that I¡¯m already included in that.

    ¡¸That is¡­.I¡¯m grateful if vige chief moves at the right moment.¡¹

    L-let¡¯s think about it.

    Also¡­.aren¡¯t the spiderlings angry at Youko?

    Why are they practicing greeting and apologizing with you?

    ¡¸Hahahaha, these little guys did something that will anger Zabuton.¡¹

    ?

    Ah, you mean that time one of them was seen by a Vige Five resident?

    ¡¸Yeah. Because of that, we had to deal with it with a reasonable expense.¡¹

    I don¡¯t think that¡¯s not enough expense though.

    I think they were only cloths of the spiderlings, button I made, and Youko¡¯s autograph, right?

    They received those items and epted the apology.

    ¡¸They went out so I had to apologize for them. Now, there is nothing wrong with them apologizing with me.¡¹

    Theughing Youko aside, the spiderlings made a pose of remorse.

    They were so excited and let their guard down because they wanted to speak with others about clothes.

    Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter since they were already satisfied with our apology.

    Even so, I guess it¡¯s true that they scared those people a lot.

    ¡¸Alright, break is over. Let¡¯s resume.¡¹

    Youko turns on her cute appearance and practices greetings.

    Well, she¡¯s cute.

    But isn¡¯t that a bit too cute?

    ¡¸That¡¯s a problem¡­.I shouldn¡¯t be. That¡¯s a problem kon! I have to be naturally cute¡­.¡¹

    Youko continued practicing diligently.

    I quietly left the room, not wanting to disturb her.

    -0-

    Yeah, Youko is practicing seriously.

    The way she practices makes others feel like they should work hard too.

    I got to work hard too.

    Ah, Hitoe.

    Youko is busy.

    Yeah, don¡¯t watch her.

    Why don¡¯t youe with me and take care of the farming equipment?

    Okay, I¡¯m going to polish my AFT until dinner.

    It will be a little while before I can use the hoe again but I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be a bad idea to maintain it.

    -0-

    Dinner.

    As per my request, crab nabe was served.

    However, the broth was miso vored.

    It was not the taste I was looking for but it was good enough.

 Chapter 777: It Will Be Spring Soon

    Chapter 777 ¨C It will be Spring Soon

    The nyunyudaphnes said ¡°It¡¯s still winter¡± and just like that, the cold weather returned.

    It¡¯s not freezing cold but it¡¯s still cold so the heaters in my residence are all working again.

    The kotatsu in my room is also working hard.

    I¡¯m d I hadn¡¯t put it away.

    -0-

    I¡¯m enjoying a tangerine while using the kotatsu in my room.

    I had frozen these tangerines to keep them fresh.

    It will be spring soon, so it is best to consume them.

    Incidentally, some of the strawberries were also frozen and stored but they are already consumed because they are popr with the children.

    Let¡¯s nt more strawberries next time.

    No, it¡¯s not that tangerines are not popr.

    It¡¯s just that we have an enormous harvest so there are still surplus.

    There are even kuros and spiderlings who are tangerine lovers.

    ¡­¡­.

    Yeah.

    It¡¯s just that there are more strawberry lovers.

    -0-

    Even so, I miss TV when I do things like this.

    When I was lying in my hospital room, there was nothing to do but watch TV¡­.

    Well, there¡¯s no use in asking for something that doesn¡¯t exist.

    Even if I wanted to make a TV, I don¡¯t really know how it works.

    Let¡¯s hope that Irre¡¯s activities will develop and be a TV broadcast.

    I don¡¯t know how many years it will be though.

    -0-

    While I was enjoying tangerines, Kuro and Yuki came over.

    They came to join me in the kotatsu.

    Of course, I let them.

    I rolled up the futon and invited them toe in. Kuro and Yui turned their butts to me and went in.

    Backstep.

    They¡¯re dexterous.

    However, didn¡¯t you enter with your head first before?

    To avoid damaging the futon with your horns?

    Right, the oni maids certainlyined about that.

    However, Kuro and Yuki wouldn¡¯t make that mistake, right?

    Ah, if the higher ups of the pack don¡¯t do it, no one else will?

    I see.

    That¡¯s tough.

    Want some tangerines?

    ¡­..

    You¡¯d rather have strawberries?

    Unfortunately, we have run out of strawberries.

    You want dried fruits?

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡­¡­.

    Dried fruits are always avable in my room.

    However, it¡¯s currently located in a ce where I have to get out of the kotatsu first in order to get there.

    ¡­..

    I lied down and reached for it.

    ¡­..

    I can¡¯t reach it.

    ¡­.

    Darn.

    Is this as far as I can go?

    No, it¡¯s too early to give up!

    I have the AFT!

    I need a long stick¡­.not a spear¡­..not a sickle with chain¡­..and certainly not a grim reaper¡¯s scythe.

    It shouldn¡¯t have a de.

    Ehto, a rake.

    Yes, a rake.

    I want a long rake.

    ¡­..

    Not a farming tool?

    Eh?

    Is that so?

    I heard they are used for mming¡­.I guess it¡¯s a fishing tool.

    I¡¯m imagining a mming rake.

    ¡­..

    Wait a minute.

    Rakes are also used as a farming tool.

    Yeah.

    Let¡¯s see, rake or rake or whatever it is called.

    A tool used to gather fallen leaves and stir up soil.

    In other words, a farming tool.

    Calm down?

    What does the farming tool rake look like?

    Right, like that.

    I think they were the ones sold some time after new year.

    I think they are farming tools.

    Don¡¯t panic.

    It¡¯s not as simple as the other tools but¡­.

    Should I really use it?

    Strictly speaking, it will be used to rake things if I¡¯m farming but, should I use something like that just to not leave the kotatsu?

    What will happen if I use it like that?

    I shouldn¡¯t!

    Sorry.

    I gave up.

    Kuro and Yuki looked at me.

    Don¡¯t panic.

    I just gave up on using the AFT.

    I¡¯ll just get out of the kotatsu and get them.

    I know that there are spiderlings on the ceiling beams. They have been waiting for me to ask them to pick them out since a while ago but I¡¯ve made a disgusting scene myself.

    Thus, I have to take it myself.

    I know.

    I¡¯ll give the spiderlings dried fruits too.

    Let¡¯s eat them together.

    -0-

    While Kuro, Yuki, and the spiderlings were enjoying dried fruits, Kierbit came in.

    I¡¯m a man with thousand visitors, aren¡¯t I?

    Looking at her expression, I felt a bit nervous.

    What¡¯s the matter?

    You want to talk about the preparations for your trip to the royal capital?

    ¡¸That¡¯s one thing but, do you know about this?¡¹

    Kierbit spread out a map on the table of the kotatsu.

    It¡¯s a map that shows the road from the royal capital to¡­.the outskirts of Shashaato City.

    Kierbit points to a ce between the royal capital and Shashaato City.

    There¡¯s a small dot there.

    Is it a city? Or a vige?

    I know there are cities and viges along the way. They¡¯ve always been there after all.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m talking about the control rate of the cities and viges between the royal capital and Shashaato City.¡¹

    ?

    Control rate? I mean, all the cities and viges in those areas are under the control of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom, right?

    They should be under their direct control.

    That is why the short range teleportation gates were smoothly¡­.

    It wasn¡¯t smoothly set up.

    Yuri was doing the preliminary work but then, they changed their attitudes, so she was forced to stop.

    ¡¸As anyone would expect, just looking at the map, anyone would think that the control over the short range teleportation gates must be tightened in order to make sure there won¡¯t be any problem. Tiselle and Miyo already made their moves.¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸They did. I just heard from Tiselle that the Dalfon Company under her controls around 30% of the market, while the Goroun Company under Miyo controls 10%.¡¹

    Ehto, that may be true, but the Dalfon Company is not under Tiselle¡¯s control.

    ording to the report, they are on friendly terms.

    Also, the Goroun Company doesn¡¯t work for Miyo.

    ¡¸Those are just appearances. I¡¯m talking about facts here.¡¹

    Those appearances are the facts.

    So, what are you worried about?

    ¡¸I mean, how can Tiselle and Miyo can¡¯t even control 50% of it after making their moves for a year?¡¹

    Eh?

    ¡¸Think about it, Tiselle and Miyo are working together with the demon king and Youko-san of Vige Five. Yuri-san is also cooperating with Miyo. And yet, their control rate doesn¡¯t even reach 50%. It is clear that there is a hostile force. There is an enemy there.¡¹

    Hostile force?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if they are armed or not but they are a force that doesn¡¯t want the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom¡¯s economy to operate in a healthy manner. In short, it¡¯s an anti Demon King¡¯s Kingdom faction which is supported by the human kingdoms¡­.though I don¡¯t know if the demon king is aware of it.¡¹

    Then, did you tell the demon king about it?

    ¡¸I told Tiselle, Miyo, Youko-san, and Yuri-san. They seem to be aware of it.¡¹

    I see.

    If the demon king¡¯s faction is already aware of this, there¡¯s nothing for us to do.

    Or so I think but the fact that Kierbit went to the trouble of talking to me suggests that she wants me to do something.

    I don¡¯t want any trouble.

    ¡¸I think you could at least do a favor for your future daughter-inw, right?¡¹

    Hahaha.

    I thought angels had to go through the trial before they could get married?

    Shall I prepare it for you?

    ¡¸Ahahahaha. It should be the ones who¡¯ll marry the angel who¡¯ll undergo the trial¡­.¡¹

    I think I should be the one who asks for it though.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re absolutely right. Of course, I¡¯m prepared to go through the trial! Yeah, I¡¯m ready! So, I¡¯m asking for your hand and heart! ¡­¡­what I did before? Yes, I greatly regret it! Once again, I am convinced that no one must interfere with someone¡¯s love life! Excuse me!¡¹

    Kierbit said so and walked out of the room.

    Fufufu.

    It seems that she felt that if this conversation continued, she would be at a disadvantage.

    Excellent situation assessment.

    As expected of her.

    Well, if both parties want it, I won¡¯t get in the way.

    Ann¡­.how about her?

    She should be okay with it.

    As I was thinking about it, Tiselle and the demon king arrived.

    Yeah, I know.

    What do you want me to do?

    Ah, it¡¯s okay.

    I was mean to Kierbit but I don¡¯t want any trouble happening between the royal capital and Shashaato City.

    I know a lot of people in Shashaato City and it would affect Vige Five.

    Thus, I¡¯m prepared to do something.

    Bring it on.

    However, I want to avoid trouble as much as possible.

    And also, I want to avoid any bloodshed.

    -0-

    Vige Chief: Control rate? Why don¡¯t you just rece all the governors?

    Demon King: I¡¯ll exin why that¡¯s not a wise thing to do in the !

 Chapter 778: Whatâ€™S A Governor?

    Chapter 778 ¨C What¡¯s a Governor?

    The Demon King¡¯s Kingdom has a unique way of session of the throne, but it is still a monarchy.

    In other words, the king, which is the demon king, has the greatest power.

    If thend under the direct control of the demon king is rebellious, then it would be a good idea to rece the governors who are governing thatnd¡­.

    Is there a reason for the demon king not to do so?

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do that. Dealing with the governor alone will not solve anything.¡¹

    The demon king told me something about ruling.

    It was a difficult topic so I did not understand everything but I managed to understand some parts that are involved in this case.

    -0-

    First of all, what is the role of a governor in the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom?

    They are local officials who manage the areas directly under the control of the demon king.

    In other words, they are representatives of the demon king.

    Their role, simply put, is to collect taxes, to prevent rebellion, to make newws known, and so on.

    Along with these, there is the additional task of arresting and judging those who do not obey thew but let¡¯s leave that aside for a moment.

    The most important thing is that the governor represents the demon king.

    And how do these governors rule thend under their jurisdiction?

    For example, if a vige has 50 or a hundred residents, it would be difficult but manageable to get acquainted with all of them and govern them.

    However, how about in a vige with 500 or 1000 people?

    In a city with 10000 residents, it is already impossible.

    So, what should they do?

    Use subordinates.

    That¡¯s obvious.

    The more subordinates you have, the easier it will be to govern.

    However, there¡¯s a limit to how many subordinates you can have.

    Demon resources and financial resources are finite.

    Then, the next thing to look for are local coborators.

    In other words, they can connect with local prominent figures or bosses, who are called face officers, to govern.

    A familiar example of a face officer is Michael-san of the Goroun Company.

    He is one of the face officers of Shashaato City and he is often consulted by Governor Ifrus, the governor of Shashaato City.

    But then, there¡¯s this case.

    You can probably already tell from my exnation.

    The governor¡¯s subordinates.

    Or, even the face officers, are doing something behind the governor¡¯s back.

    -0-

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way it was the governor¡¯s subordinates. If it was cause by the governor¡¯s subordinates, the area under the governor¡¯s control and the suspicious area would be the same.¡¹

    In the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom, there is a limit to the number of people who can be governors so the governors are stationed in big cities and are allowed to manage the surrounding viges altogether.

    If there is a problem with the governor¡¯s subordinates, then the town or vige under his control should be the problem but apparently, it¡¯s not.

    If that¡¯s the case¡­¡­

    ¡¸The face officers are the ones who are suspicious. Hence, there¡¯s no point in recing the governors. No, there is indeed a point if we rece them with governors with higherpetency but such people are limited and we cannot move them lightly because they are entrusted with important roles.¡¹

    I see.

    So, what do you want me to do?

    ¡¸Nothing difficult. You¡¯ll have a spring parade in Big Tree Vige, right? I want you to hold that parade from Vige Five to the royal capital. Of course, it can be done once the parade here is over. The parade will take no more than half a day since you will use the teleportation gates. We would like to wee you in the royal capital but we know you don¡¯t like to be extravagant. You don¡¯t have to attend to any other ceremony. You can leave as soon as the parade is over.¡¹

    That¡¯s very thoughtful of you but¡­.

    How is a parade going to help?

    ¡¸You can just think that the parade is a decoy. We¡¯ll use it to attract attention while our investigation team works behind the scenes.¡¹

    ?

    If it¡¯s just a decoy, does it need to be a parade?

    ¡¸The reason we decided to have a just cause to call in all the governors and face officers all over the country. It will lower the risk of unrted people being taken hostage.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸And of course, we will reach out to the mayors and vige chiefs in each area.¡¹

    Hnn?

    Ah, I guess it will be a problem if only the vige chief of Vige Five participates.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. In addition, it¡¯s not easy to demand a parade. It requires a certain amount of preparation in advance. However, Big Tree Vige doesn¡¯t have that problem.¡¹

    True.

    We are having our own parade before the event so we can just think of it as an increase of distance to be traveled.

    ¡¸Right. And I apologize for the trouble I¡¯ve caused to vige chief and the residents.¡¹

    No, as I said before, I don¡¯t want any trouble between the royal capital and Shashaato City.

    I agree with this parade.

    ¡­¡­

    Is this going to be dangerous?

    ¡¸It¡¯s not dangerous! Absolutely not!¡¹

    R-really?

    ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯m also in the parade. If someone were to harm anyone, it would be me.¡¹

    That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about¡­¡­

    ¡¸Thanks. Ah, I forgot to mention that Kuro-dono and his pack and Zabuton-dono¡¯s spiderlings are wee to join the parade.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Hnn?

    Is that okay?

    You keep telling me to make sure the kuros and the spiderlings must never get out of the forest of death, right?

    ¡¸I did but keeping in touch with them for a long time, I thought it should be okay.¡¹

    Ah, thanks.

    ¡¸Hahaha, also, it would be a pity if they don¡¯t participate in the parade.¡¹

    ¡­¡­you¡¯re right.

    I¡¯d feel sorry for the kuros and the spiderlings if they can¡¯t join the parade.

    ¡¸Right. However, it would be difficult to have everyone participate because of the vige¡¯s security. Thus, I¡¯ll leave the scale of the parade to vige chief. By the way, the royal army and people from all over the country will join the parade. ¡¹

    Understood.

    Well, if the parade is outside the vige, there might be some vigers who would prefer not to participate.

    I¡¯ll discuss it with them.

    ¡¸Sorry about this but I can only count on you. To be honest, if the suspicious people are thinking of revolting, I hope they will consider it after seeing vige chief¡¯s parade. If there¡¯s none, that would be the best¡­¡­¡¹

    Yeah, it would be the best if nothing¡¯s going on.

    However, from the looks of Kierbit and Tiselle, it is almost certain that there¡¯s something.

    Still, thinking that the other party will reconsider after seeing the parade of us who live in peace.

    Yeah.

    The demon king is a respectable king.

    -0-

    Night.

    In a room of a mansion in Big Tree Vige were the demon king, Tiselle, and Kierbit in the form of a wealthy family¡¯s daughter.

    ¡¸Alright, he agreed to the parade. However, isn¡¯t vige chief going to be in danger? If anyone sees him, won¡¯t he go for vige chief rather than me?¡¹

    ¡¸Our mothers will line up near father so he won¡¯t be in danger. In addition, even if they n to rebel, they are still not fully prepared. They won¡¯t use force.¡¹

    ¡¸However, we have to assume the worst-case scenario. Should we hide vige chief and prepare a substitute?¡¹

    Kierbit casts a spell that turns him into vige chief.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think father would approve of that.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Vige chief would not want someone to be in danger in ce of him.¡¹

    ¡¸However, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to put him to danger.¡¹

    Vige chief snapped his fingers and he turned into someone who looks like a wealthy family¡¯s daughter.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why we won¡¯t let vige chief know that it¡¯s dangerous. Any danger would be handled in secret.¡¹

    Kierbit said that to the demon king and Tiselle and the two agreed.

    ¡¸And Tiselle, I understand what you¡¯re thinking but it¡¯s not good to get two or three benefits from one action. It¡¯s fine if the result will be the one you are hoping for but if something unnned happened, it will be you who¡¯ll get hurt.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I know¡¹

    ¡¸Demon king, don¡¯t spoil Tiselle too much either. I know you wanted to give the throne to either Alfred or Ursa so Tiselle will work for the next king but¡­.No, she¡¯s not. She¡¯s working on her own.¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay. I¡¯ll be careful.¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t stand in your way of giving it away, but you¡¯d better destroy all troubles first. Otherwise, they¡¯ll resent you.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah, of course.¡¹

    At the demon king¡¯s reply, Kierbit let out a sigh. She took some cups, poured juice into them, and distributed them.

    ¡¸Then, I hope Tiselle¡¯s¡ºShow off overwhelming difference in power to break the hearts of suspicious people¡»operation will seed.¡¹

    ¡¸I hope that the operation will seed too but please think of a better name.¡¹

    ¡¸The name of this operation doesn¡¯t matter. Also, you must inform Loo-san and Tier about this.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? I thought Kierbit-san would take care of them?¡¹

    ¡¸I already informed them but it¡¯s important to keep them informed. Especially from the nners themselves. Got it?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s have a toast! To our sess, cheers!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Cheers!¡¹¡¹

    -0-

    Tiselle: If you joined the toast, that means you¡¯re already one of us Kierbit-oneechan!

    Kierbit: If I leave you behind after getting involved this much, Tier will re at me.

    Demon King: So, Kierbit will also go to the royal castle this spring? That¡¯s very helpful.

    Kierbit: I¡¯m Torain¡¯s assistant so I won¡¯t leave the academy.

    Demon King: I can already see it. I see Torain working in the royal castle¡­.

    Tiselle: Our mothers will definitely be upset if you drag Torain to the royal castle.

 Chapter 779: Reactions Of The Villagers

    Chapter 779 ¨C Reactions of the Vigers

    We decided to hold a parade outside the vige.

    Initially, I suggested to just extend the parade of the vige but it was decided to hold it on a different day.

    The reason is for those who wish to participate in the vige¡¯s parade but not in the parade outside the vige.

    There are also those who prefer joining the parade outside so we had to adjust for that.

    In addition, it is sometimes difficult to continue the parade in the vige to the outside because the paraders and watchers change in the middle of the parade.

    In fact, the vige parade, including the banquet afterward, has a well-defined schedule.

    It¡¯s such a shame to disrupt a schedule like that.

    ¡­¡­

    Of course, I was not the one who decided that.

    Yeah, I was the one who needed to be persuaded.

    They had me sit down on a chair and a bunch of documents and wooden nks rted to the parade wereid on the table in front of me. They exined to me one by one that the parade must be held on another day.

    Thus, the parade outside the vige will be held on a different day.

    I asked the demon king and he said there¡¯s no problem with that.

    Incidentally, I heard that the demon king and Tiselle were also scolded by the civil servants working in the royal castle for underestimating the traffic control.

    There may not be so many people in the vige along the way but considering that the royal capital, Shashaato City, and Vige Five are in the route, there should be adequate security and safety along the route.

    It¡¯s not something you can just casually dere, ¡°We¡¯ll have a paradeter so deal with it.¡±.

    Since I¡¯m thinking like those two on that matter, I feel like I¡¯ve been scolded too.

    Reflect, me.

    -0-

    By the way, the reaction of the vigers to the parade outside the vige was mixed.

    Apart from the civil servant girls, who went out to meet the civil servants of the royal capital, it was the mountain elves who made the biggest move.

    They stopped what they were doing and began building carriages.

    As for why, it¡¯s because we can¡¯t use the tall towers we use for the parade in the vige. We¡¯re going to use the teleportation gates after all.

    I think an ordinary carriage would be enough but they are making them as luxurious as possible.

    Can you use gold or silver?

    Go ahead, I don¡¯t mind.

    It¡¯s a carriage for me, right?

    It doesn¡¯t have to be a carriage for carrying a king of some country, right?

    Also, I don¡¯t think we need the transforming andbining function.

    I don¡¯t see the need for three carriages tobine into a big one¡­¡­

    Not three carriages?

    Five carriages will bebined?

    No, about the number of¡­..

    It seems like it¡¯s impossible to convince them.

    I¡¯ll leave it all to you but don¡¯t overdo things.

    ¡­¡­

    As soon as I said I¡¯ll leave it to them, the sparkle in the eyes of the mountain elves became brighter.

    That¡¯s the worst kind of sparkle.

    I¡¯m pretty sure they are already thinking about how to merge seven carriages!

    Okay, I don¡¯t care how much idea you¡¯re going to materialize in that!

    However, don¡¯t arm them!

    I¡¯m not going to allow you even if you say it¡¯s to make the parade safer.

    -0-

    The next big movement came from the spiderlings.

    I told them they could join the parade outside but they said they would decide after Zabuton woke up if she¡¯ll let them.

    Well, it¡¯s the non-hibernating group that are here.

    Still, they are doing a lot because they have to make costumes.

    I think using the same costumes for the parade in the vige and outside the vige will be fine but they insisted that inside and outside must be different.

    They even ordered arge amount of cloth from the warehouse in Vige Five.

    Hnn?

    You¡¯ll make costumes for the vigers too so I better hurry up and decide with the list of people who¡¯ll participate in the parade outside?

    Alright, I¡¯ll do what I can.

    -0-

    The high elves, dwarves, lizardmen, and beastkins were no different than usual.

    They are always doing their best so they are not fazed by a slight change.

    They¡¯re very dependable.

    After the parade outside, will there be a banquet?

    The demon king will probably hold it in the royal capital but I have been told that I may not participate in that.

    Those who wish to attend my join the banquet in the royal capital¡­..

    Too much trouble?

    Well, there will be a lot of people you don¡¯t know there after all.

    I don¡¯t want that trouble too.

    However, it is a little sad to participate in the parade and disband without joining the banquet.

    Yeah, right.

    After the parade outside, let¡¯s have our own banquet in the vige.

    Those who did not participate in the parade outside are wee to join.

    Yeah, it¡¯s not only those who will participate in the parade who are working hard.

    Those who are not doing the preparatory jobs for the parades are taking over the jobs of those who will participate.

    I¡¯ll tell the oni maids.

    -0-

    Just like the parade in the vige, I also informed the people of Vige One, Vige Two, Vige Three, and Vige Four about participating in the parade outside the vige.

    However, since we can¡¯t leave any vige empty, we are working hard to select the participants.

    I have not set a specific number of participants from each vige.

    I have been asked several times but it¡¯s up to each vige to decide.

    You can also decide not to participate.

    No, you don¡¯t have to answer so emphatically that you will participate¡­..ah, yeah, I expect you to.

    -0-

    Vige Five will also participate in the parade outside but Youko was in charge of selecting participants for Vige Five.

    However, Youko was busy practicing her apology to Zabuton, so she decided that the number of participants would be fifty and left the selection to the vige council.

    The vige council seemed to be the most excited since its establishment and seemed to be making a heated selection.

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem, but Hih and Loch, who work in Vige Five, asked me to bring Youko back as soon as possible.

    The selection process seems to be too heated.

    Also, they say that 50 participants are not enough.

    When I tried to take Youko¡¯s ce because she was busy, Hih and Loch apologized and stopped me.

    You don¡¯t want me to see such an unsightly struggle?

    No, but¡­..

    Hih and Loch did their best and decided to do something about it.

    Is that okay?

    -0-

    As for the angels, Tier will probably ride in the same carriage as me but Malbit and most of the angels are still discussing whether or not to join the parade outside.

    The demon king had previously said that he would have a lot of trouble if he was suspected of having close rtions with the angels but when I asked him again, he said that they are free to do what they wish now.

    He said that anyone who knows that the Garret Kingdom is leading toward the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom would be aware of the current status quo so there won¡¯t be any problem.

    I thought they would be okay with not participating but they have a strong desire to show their dignity by participating.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve been hiding it but, angels likes to show off¡­¡­¡¹

    I noticed.

    Well, I won¡¯t say anything else so I hope you¡¯ll think about it ande to a conclusion.

    Also, Kuudel.

    I have no intention of including any dive bombing at the parade outside.

    Don¡¯t ask me how many rounds you are allowed to fire, my answer won¡¯t change. Put that kuro horn spear you are polishing right now.

    -0-

    The kuros, including Kuro and Yuki, didn¡¯t seem to be doing anything no the usual.

    But there were still some preparations.

    The first twenty in the order were calm.

    However, those who are around in the 30th position onward were restless.

    Those in the 40th are also fidgety.

    As the 50th and lower, they were a little resigned but I can still see hope in their eyes.

    As for those in the 100th, they¡¯re acting the same as usual.

    Well, I guess because I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll decide how many of them will participate in the parade outside.

    The demon king told me that he won¡¯t limit the number of kuros that will participate but I heard that people outside are scared of them.

    I should keep the number within the bounds ofmon sense.

    Then, as Kuro and the others have predicted, 20 to 30 of them should be the safe number, right?

    The security of each vige also relies on them.

    Incidentally, the number of them that could participate in the event would be around 200 considering the security of each vige.

    ¡­¡­

    Then, should I have those 200 participate?

    We¡¯re just marching after all.

    Isn¡¯t this a chance to show them that the kuros shouldn¡¯t be an object of fear?

    ¡­¡­

    Alright, I¡¯ve decided, 200 of you will join.

    Seeing them so happy makes me happy too.

    Hahaha, you¡¯ll be scolded for practicing marching in the mansion.

    Yeah, do your best.

    -0-

    Hih and Loch: In a city of tens of thousands of people, we are asked to pick 50 participants¡­.

    Vige Council: There are too many applicants.

    Hih and Loch: Thank god vige chief didn¡¯t say that only council members could participate.

    Vige Council: Yeah, I¡¯m trembling just thinking about ¡°it¡±. (bacsh from the residents)

    -0-

    Vige Chief: Kuro and others will participate, 200 of them!

    Hih and Loch: Because he¡¯s the type of person who makes this kind of decision¡­¡­

 Chapter 780: Spring Of The 19Th Year

    Chapter 780 ¨C Spring of the 19th Year

    Winter is over and spring has arrived in Big Tree Vige.

    There is no doubt that the happiest are the nyunyu-daphnes.

    The plum blossoms in the vige are blooming and the cherry blossoms are almost ready to bloom.

    It looks like we can enjoy cherry blossom viewing.

    However, before we can y, we have to do something first.

    Yesh, it¡¯s time to farm.

    Fufufu.

    AFT, it¡¯s your time to shine!

    Hnn?

    Parade?

    Ah, this year¡¯s vige parade will be after the field nting ispleted.

    The outside parade will be held ten days after the vige¡¯s parade.

    The demon king wants to invite various people so he needs to at least have that much time to spare.

    The civil servant girls, who were in charge of the parade, decided that there wouldn¡¯t be a problem with that arrangement.

    For now, let¡¯s concentrate on our farm work!

    -0-

    But before anything else.

    It¡¯s spring so Zabuton has woken up.

    In respect to Youko¡¯s honor, I will not recount what happened when Youko apologized.

    All I can say is that it¡¯s very emotional and I can¡¯t help but be moved by that apology.

    The faces of those who watched were nk though.

    However, there is excitement in their eyes.

    ¡­..

    Why were they like that?

    This world is a truly strange ce.

    -0-

    By the way, I defended Youko so she didn¡¯t get a harsh scolding from Zabuton.

    After that, Zabuton warned me, not Youko.

    She told me not to go anywhere carelessly no matter how familiar that ce is.

    That I should make sure I¡¯m being apanied by guards.

    She also told me to be careful when meeting new people.

    She¡¯s very strict.

    I¡¯ll be careful.

    -0-

    I met the pond turtles again after their hibernation.

    It¡¯s been a while.

    Why didn¡¯t I see you break the ice this year?

    The timing was off?

    Well, yeah, it suddenly got cold when I thought it was already spring.

    Any problem with your health?

    You look healthy.

    Eat well.

    -0-

    In between my farmwork.

    Dors, Raimeiren, Hiichirou, Guraru, Girar, Guronde, Hakuen, Rasuti, Doraim, Grafaloon, and Helzenark.

    The dragons, in their dragon form, were marching in a line through the forest a short distance away from the vige.

    It was a rehearsal for the parade that will be held outside.

    At first, the dragons had announced that they would not participate in the outside parade.

    They said that the vige¡¯s parade is but an informal affair but if they participated in a national event, there would be a problem with fairness that the dragons strictly adhere to or something.

    Girar and Doraim wanted to participate but Dors and Raimeiren strongly opposed them.

    Guronde and Grafaloon also said they have no interest.

    However, everything changed with Hiichiro, who was sitting on Raimeiren¡¯sp, asked her something.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t I participate?¡¹

    These words caused Raimeiren to change her attitude.

    If Raimeiren changed her attitude, Dors would follow.

    None of them resisted.

    The dragons became part of the parade outside.

    What about the fairness or something?

    Also, although they are not here today, Domaim, Kwon, Kworun, Sekiren, Maxbergak, and Suiren are also scheduled to participate.

    Unfortunately, Hikaru, Himiko, and Kukulkan are still too young to participate in the outside parade.

    Rananon will be able to participate but she chose to stay at the mansion and rx.

    I wondered if she was being reserved but it looks like she¡¯s not so I let her stay.

    After all, we will only be away for about half a day.

    Right right, demon king suddenly came here for a meeting about the parade outside. But, what¡¯s with his looking so very distant from the dragons¡¯ practice?

    Is he having difficulty seeing far ces?

    It seems like sses are avable in this world so I will rmend him when the timees.

    Eyes are important after all.

    -0-

    A littleter.

    When the wyverns found out that the dragons were going to participate in the event, they wished us to let them join.

    The wyverns and I have been living peacefully with each other after receiving the apologies of the wyverns. The only misfortunate incident between us was the encounter with the wyvern of the iron forest.

    Communications via the small wyverns continues to this day and big wyverns are friendly enough to help us kill demon beasts and monsters near Vige Five.

    However, the wyverns are not satisfied with that level of friendship. They would like a ce to show that they are on good terms with us.

    That¡¯s why they wanted to participate.

    When I asked the demon king, he said, ¡°Wyverns? Totally within the bounds ofmon sense! Finally! No, I mean, they are very much wee!¡±.

    I don¡¯t have the authority to give them permission.

    However, I gave them the permission that the demon king had given me.

    Yeah.

    Then, about 40 big wyverns arrived even though the parade was still a long way off.

    They are currently waiting in the forest near Vige Five.

    So, you¡¯re working with adventurers from Vige Five to exterminate dangerous monsters and demon beasts?

    Thanks for your help.

    Eh?

    The ones there are the advance team and more wille in a little while?

    Understood.

    Yeah, I want you to stand by near Vige Five.

    What about the food supply while you wait?

    Are there enough dangerous monsters and demon beasts?

    Good.

    Let me know if you need more.

    We¡¯ll prepare a lot of vegetables.

    -0-

    Just when I was about to finish my farming job.

    A giant swan came.

    ¡¸Looks like I made it in time.¡¹

    A littleter, a giant ck swan also arrived.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t go on your own! It¡¯s good that I got here in time¡­¡­¡¹

    They are the ck swan and white swan that camest year.

    As soon as they arrived, Aegis, the phoenix chick, started picking a flying battle with them¡­¡­

    Are you going to join the parade outside?

    ¡¸Fufu, of course. I must spread my beauty and love! Ah, I¡¯ll also join the parade in the vige.¡¹

    As usual, Swan is very narcissistic.

    I admit that you are a beauty so you don¡¯t need to pose every single time. Also, keep your movement to the minimum.

    Yeah, stop with that wing fluttering and your feathers are already all over the ce.

    Or could it be that it is time for your feathers to shed?

    If so, please stay in your human form.

    However, if Swan takes on her human form, there would be more trouble.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while. I heard that you built a shrine dedicated to the bird god and I¡¯m very grateful for it. I also heard that you are going to hold a big parade this time and I came here hoping to be a part of it.¡¹

    ck Swan.

    I wee you.

    I understand why you need to participate in the parade.

    Ah, you are also wee to join the vige¡¯s parade as well.

    However, the order will be after Aegis.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    By the way, there are still a few days left before the parade so please take a rest at a suitable ce.

    I¡¯ll have the food prepared for you so don¡¯t hold back.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. Got it. I will make sure Swan won¡¯t be able to do what she wants.¡¹

    Please.

    Ah, will the giant crow and giant peacock alsoe?

    ¡¸They wanted toe but it looks like they won¡¯t be able to this time. They are taking care of the treasures kept at the shrine.¡¹

    I see.

    I will take you to the shrine in Vige Five when the time is right.

    ¡¸I look forward to it.¡¹

    After replying, ck Swan noticed that white Swan was nowhere to be seen and rushed out of the house.

    ¡­..

    I wish they would stay in their human forms if possible.

    There are feathers everywhere.

    -0-

    Dragons: We¡¯re going to join!

    Demon King: ¡­¡­

    Beezel: Ahhhh

    Randan: Ahhhh

    tts: Ahhhh

    Hou: Wasn¡¯t that predictable?

 Chapter 781: Spiderlingâ€™S Preparation

    Chapter 781 ¨C Spiderling¡¯s Preparation

    Zabuton and her spiderlings will not participate in the outside parade.

    This is because Zabuton firmly insisted on not participating.

    She said that if objects of fear like them went out, only misfortune awaits.

    Well, it¡¯s true that Zabuton and the others are feared in the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    Even though they are so cute.

    However, since Zabuton says so, it can¡¯t be helped.

    Or so I thought but around half of the spiderlings resisted.

    They marched before Zabuton and thrashed their legs, appealing to participate.

    Cute.

    Zabuton was troubled by that.

    However, she did not change her mind.

    No means no.

    That¡¯s Zabuton for you.

    However, it seems like Zabuton is also weak on her children.

    She tacitly agreed to apany the parade participants but in hiding saying that what¡¯s important was to watch over the costumes.

    In other words, they are allowed to participate in the parade as long as they remain in the carriages and won¡¯t be seen by others.

    The spiderlings were delighted and after thanking Zabuton, they began making something.

    What¡¯s that?

    A big¡­.spider costume?

    It is deformed and adorable but its size is bigger than Zabuton.

    It doesn¡¯t look like Zabuton but a big Makura.

    Inside the stuff arachnid are boards that keep its shape.

    You¡¯re going to get inside it and join the parade?

    Ah, you can move its legs dexterously.

    A mechanism to manipte the legs is built in?

    Amazing.

    However, is that okay?

    It seems like there are a thousand of you there¡­..

    Won¡¯t the ones in the bottom be crushed?

    Make sure you go in with plenty of room to spare.

    Right, half of your current number.

    Don¡¯t stuff yourself too tightly.

    Just make a few more stuffed costumes.

    And don¡¯t make them move.

    It¡¯s not strange if stuffed animals move but what if a child or someonees close to check?

    We have gone through a lot of trouble to convince Zabuton.

    Let¡¯s make sure no one will see you.

    I¡¯m d you understand.

    Let¡¯s put the stuffed arachnid on a carriage.

    We¡¯ll need a carriage for each of them but I¡¯m sure there are a good number of uncovered carriages owned by Vige Five¡­..

    I¡¯ll ask Youko so we can borrow one.

    Yeah, I¡¯ll take care of it.

    I¡¯m also the vige chief of Vige Five after all.

    -0-

    Night.

    I asked Youko to secure a roofless carriage.

    Eh?

    What?

    Is something wrong?

    ¡¸N-not really but it seems like vige chief is unaware of the situation in Vige Five¡­..¡¹

    Well, I¡¯ve been working in the field for quite a while.

    What¡¯s going on in Vige Five?

    ¡¸Ah, there will be participants from Vige Five in the outside parade.¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    I¡¯m going to participate as the vige chief of Vige Five and it wouldn¡¯t look good if all the participants came from Big Tree Vige.

    I¡¯m sorry but I left choosing the participants from Vige Five all to Youko.

    It seems like Youko left it up to the vige council.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It has been decided that there will only be 50 participantsing from Vige Five and I left it all for the council to decide.¡¹

    50 participants.

    That¡¯s a reasonable number.

    ¡¸The vige council returned to me saying they wanted 2000 or at least 500 participants.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸And as expected, I also thought that that many participants is too much so I checked with the demon king¡­¡­ He said it would be no problem even if there will be 2000 additional participants. Hence, the carriages with and without roofs are very difficult to secure.¡¹

    I didn¡¯t know that happened.

    ¡¸I know right. However, though I said there will be 2000 participants, there will probably be more. The spectators will want to move with us.¡¹

    Yeah, I can see that happening.

    ¡¸So, the expectation that the parade would be over in half a day was dropped. It is expected tost for at least two days.¡¹

    Eh?

    We¡¯re going to use the teleportation gate so it wouldn¡¯t be that far of a parade, right?

    Even if there were more people, the distance wouldn¡¯t change, would it?

    ¡¸If they are all going to be obedient and follow the instructions, yes¡­. However, they are in a festive mood. There will be drinking too. I¡¯m not so optimistic as to think that the transition would be smooth.¡¹

    When you put it that way, I guess it is.

    Not everyone can use the teleportation gate at the same time.

    It will take time.

    Hmmm?

    If it takes more than two days, don¡¯t we have to prepare food for the participants?

    ¡¸We are already working on the arrangements. Food and drink will not be a problem. We are already building temporary washrooms¡­.¡¹

    Is there a problem?

    ¡¸The stalls for the parade spectators. They are taking too much space and it¡¯s making the security forces panic.¡¹

    Right¡­¡­

    ¡¸Vige chief doesn¡¯t have to mind it as usual. However, afterwards, I would like you to give the security forces a few words of appreciation.¡¹

    Understood.

    -0-

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The carriage procurement failed to be secured.

    I contacted the Goroun Company with the faintest hope but to no avail.

    It seems like even Shashaato City is having a hard time securing carriages for the parade.

    Michael-san tried to get the Goroun Company send us a carriage to use for the parade but we decided not to do so.

    We only wanted to borrow one if there were any left over and we won¡¯t feelfortable borrowing one that they were nning to use.

    Instead, he gave us some wheels and axles of the carriage.

    The wheels and axles of a carriage are consumable items.

    Therefore, there are more wheels and axles avable than there are carriages.

    We managed to secure them.

    With wheels and axles, all that was left was the body.

    Even I could manage to make a body of a roofless carriage.

    After all, the purpose is to put a stuffed animal on it so a cart with eight wheels would suffice.

    Well, the work will be done after I¡¯m done with my field work.

    If the mountain elves have finished their work, we can get their help.

    They are making carriages there too, right¡­..

    Ah, no, if the mountain elves get involved, they¡¯ll convert it to something magical.

    It might be better to do it alone.

    Yeah, let¡¯s do that.

    -0-

    Vige Chief: I¡¯ll do my best on my own.

    Spiderlings: We will help you

    Vige Chief: You guys¡­¡­thanks

    Zabuton: ¡­¡­(I want to help but I¡¯m very busy with the costumes)

    -0-

    Vige Chief: I¡¯ll do my best on my own.

    Mountain Elves: Is our credibility copsing?

    Civil Servant Girls: How many carriages have youbined?

    Mountain Elves: Around seven

    Civil Servant Girls: Is that so? But your work is yet to bepleted, right?

    Mountain Elves: Yes, we are trying to make it transform into a humanoid form¡­..and it should walk using two legs.

    Civil Servant Girls: ¡­¡­(We don¡¯t know what they mean by making carriages walk on two legs but we definitely won¡¯t ride it)

 Chapter 782: Two Small Incidents

    Chapter 782 ¨C Two Small Incidents

    The spring field work isplete.

    Technically speaking, there is still more work to be done but I have finished plowing the fields with my AFT so I can now take a break.

    We had a light banquet to thank those who worked in the fields with us and prepare for the vige¡¯s parade.

    I wanted to start the vige parade as soon as possible because of the parade outside¡­..

    Since Vige One and the other viges will be participating in the vige parade, we need to check their respective field workpletion too.

    Of course, we will also call the titans andmias from the north and south dungeons so the time for that has already been taken into ount.

    In the next few days, the civil servant girls are going to inform us of the date.

    It will probably be in three days but we will continue to do our respective jobs including preparing ourselves for the event.

    Even I have jobs to do myself. However, my priority is to build carriages for the spiderlings.

    I¡¯d rather build it when I have time in hand than to rush itter.

    -0-

    Before the vige parade, two small incidents happened.

    One was that one of the kuros suffered from a stomachache after eating mushrooms.

    I panicked, wondering if poisonous mushrooms had gotten mixed with the mushrooms we were cultivating in the vige but when I asked what happened, it said that it had snacked on wild mushrooms in the forest.

    I¡¯m pretty sure everyone has been taught not to eat wild mushrooms because they are dangerous, right?

    You were taught but you tried eating before and you were okay so you thought it would be okay this time too?

    Could that mushroom be poisonous because of certain conditions when it was eaten?

    ¡¸Vige chief, I think I know it. It¡¯s called fake egg mushroom desu.¡¹

    Ria, who had been examining the mushroom that the kuro had eaten, held out a mushroom to me.

    It was whitish brown in color and had the shape of a mushroom you¡¯ll immediately think of if you hear the word mushroom.

    This mushroom looks familiar.

    No, not in this vige but I¡¯ve seen them being sold in stores in Vige Five and Shahaato City.

    ¡¸What they were selling there were egg mushrooms desu.¡¹

    I see.

    So, there is a reason why there is ¡°fake¡± in its name.

    So, this kuro, who was suffering from stomachache, had eaten egg mushroom before so he was fine but this time, it had eaten fake egg mushroom which poisoned it.

    ¡¸That should be the case desu¡¹

    How strong is the poison?

    ¡¸Deadly. If you eat it, you¡¯ll die.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    I look at the kuro who¡¯s suffering from a stomachache.

    ¡¸It¡¯s good that it¡¯s only suffering from stomachache.¡¹

    ¡­¡­I agree.

    I¡¯m going to warn the kuros again.

    Mushrooms are dangerous so don¡¯t just eat one if you see them in the wild.

    Also, should we tell the store in Vige Five and Shashaato?

    There are deadly poisonous mushrooms that look like the mushrooms they sell after all¡­..

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be fine.¡¹

    Hnn?

    What do you mean?

    ¡¸Egg mushroom and fake egg mushroom are reasonably well known so dealing with them is widespread.¡¹

    Dealing?

    ¡¸Cook before eating. The poison of the fake egg mushroom will disappear if cooked enough.¡¹

    I see.

    So, if you cook the egg mushrooms, even if there are fake ones mixed in it, you will not be poisoned?

    ¡¸Yes. Well, I hear about asional casualties because egg mushrooms taste better when they are not cooked¡­¡­¡¹

    Hmm, I don¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡¸Ahaha¡¹

    By the way, how do you tell the difference between an egg mushroom and a fake egg mushroom?

    ¡¸With this¡¹

    Ria pointed at the pattern of the fake egg mushroom.

    ¡¸If you look at it closely, you can see knots like this. If it has knots, it¡¯s a fake egg mushroom and if it doesn¡¯t, it¡¯s an egg mushroom.¡¹

    Now that you mention it, it really has that kind of pattern.

    However, you won¡¯t notice them unless you look carefully.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Which means it would be better to cook them all.¡¹

    Understood.

    I will notify the stores in Vige Five and Shashaato City to be careful.

    It may be none of my business but I want to reduce the number of casualties.

    -0-

    By the way¡­.

    The kuro is still suffering from a stomachache after eating fake egg mushroom.

    I tried to cure it using the leaf of the world tree but Kuro and Yuki stopped me.

    Idiots who don¡¯t keep their words need to suffer.

    If they don¡¯t suffer, they won¡¯t learn.

    That¡¯s pretty strict.

    However, it¡¯s a deadly poison.

    Even if it¡¯s fine now, it might suddenly worsenter.

    Use the leaf of the world tree if it¡¯s really about to die?

    ¡­..got it.

    With that in mind, I decided to leave it to Kuro and Yuki.

    The kuro who was suffering from a stomachache looked at me pitifully, but I couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Sorry.

    -0-

    The other small incident.

    It happened in the ranch area.

    It was spring and the horses were running around energetically.

    A stallion unicorn running among the horses fell down and broke down and broke its horn, the symbol of a male unicorn.

    The stallion unicorn that broke its horn had a distant look in its eyes, although it didn¡¯t seem to have sustained any injury from that fall.

    Is it because its horn is obviously broken at one nce?

    Originally, its horn was around 80cm long but now that it broke, it¡¯s only around 15cm long.

    The stallion unicorn is trying its best to stay calm but¡­..ah, yeah, it seems impossible.

    Ah, it copsed from its hind legs and fell down.

    It¡¯s crying with all its might.

    It must have been shocked.

    I tried to console it by saying it still has a 15 cm horn on its head but¡­..

    It seemed to have the opposite effect.

    Sorry.

    I tried to retrieve the broken horn and see if it could be reconnected but it didn¡¯t work.

    In any case, I learned that the unicorn¡¯s horn is hollow inside.

    I also understood that it is structurally easy to break.

    For now¡­..

    Will its horn ever grow back?

    Will it?

    Or will it stay like this forever?

    No, it will grow but the tip will not be pointed?

    It will remain broken?

    That¡¯s too bad.

    Will it be fixed with a world tree leaf?

    When I said that, the stallion unicorn¡¯s eyes widened.

    Then, it looked at me.

    All right, let¡¯s try using the leaf of the world tree.

    However, don¡¯t get upset if it doesn¡¯t work.

    -0-

    Result.

    After I fed it with a leaf of the world tree, the stallion unicorn¡¯s horn grew 5cm.

    What kind of principle is this?

    I shouldn¡¯t think too much about it?

    It¡¯s much shorter than before it broke but it looks like a normal horn again.

    When the stallion unicorn ate another leaf of the world tree, it grew another 5cm.

    Ah, if it keeps eating, it will grow back to its original length, right?

    What should we do?

    Keep eating?

    Or is it enough?

    Let it be?

    You were proud of your long horn but it was also in the way?

    I see.

    Don¡¯t fall down again.

    With that, I stopped moving to part with the stallion unicorn.

    And before I knew it, Loo was already standing beside me.

    In her hand was the broken male unicorn¡¯s horn.

    ¡¸If it grows by feeding it with the leaves of the world tree, does that mean¡­¡­you can practically get an infinite number of unicorn horns?¡¹

    Unicorn horns are apparently coveted items in the magicmunity.

    In other words¡­..

    Unicorn, escape!

    Run faster than the wind, be careful not to fall over!

    -0-

    Those were the small incidents.

    At ater date, male unicorns who had broken their horns from all over the world gathered in the vige but that¡¯s just a trivial matter.

    Ah, but it helped Loo¡¯s mood get better because she brought all the broken horns in the name of medical expenses.

    Also, the kuro who had been suffering from a stomachache recovered before the vige parade.

    Thank goodness.

    -0-

    Leaves of the world tree(in the vige)

    VS

    Unicorn horn(Hard to get since it doesn¡¯t grow back)

    TN: I¡¯m back. New motherboard seems to be working normally. Regr updates will resume tomorrow.

    Thanks for all your support and sorry for the dy.

 Chapter 783: Ultra High Speed Village Parade (1)

    Chapter 783 ¨C Ultra High Speed Vige Parade (1)

    Four centaur warriors, or rather, four cavalries, with long spears, were galloping in formation.

    They were galloping in a slightly off center double row formation.

    The fact that they were slightly off was probably intentional as there was no misalignment in their formation even though they were moving at a considerable speed.

    Is it to avoid obstructing the view from the left and right?

    As the cavalry passed by the tower I was riding in, Daga, a lizardman, who was standing by, shot an arrow that emitted a sound into the sky.

    The sound is a signal for the angels and harpies to take off and the high elves to start ying instruments.

    This is the start of this year¡¯s vige parade.

    -0-

    Leading this year¡¯s vige parade is a group of beastkins.

    Leading the parade is Gulf, dressed in leather armor.

    All of the beastkins, including Gulf, are holding curved swords in both hands and are dancing forward.

    Although they appear to be dancing as they pleased, they are not dancing randomly as they are moving in sync at key points.

    If they wanted to, they could move as one.

    That¡¯s how much the beastkins had practiced.

    By the way, when the civil servant girls told them that they would be leading the parade in the vige, they all shed tears.

    All include the beastgirls and the cksmiths.

    I wondered if they wanted to lead the parade so badly. I felt sorry that I had not entrusted it to them before.

    Well, it¡¯s not a bad position to be at the front of the parade.

    It makes you stand out.

    ¡­¡­..

    I don¡¯t think that¡¯s enough for someone to cry about but let¡¯s not talk about the details.

    In any case, the beastkins, who have been tasked to lead the parade, have been practicing whenever they¡¯re free.

    The results of that practice have been amply demonstrated.

    Incidentally, the representative of the beastkins is Senna. Why is Gulf in the lead¡­..

    In fact, a few days before the parade was to be held, she discovered that she was pregnant.

    This year, she had to wait in the observation area with Ann and Ramurias.

    Sorry for all the practice you have done.

    Well, even if she had said she wanted to go, the beastkins would have stopped her.

    -0-

    Following the beastkins was a band of high elves with musical instruments.

    Their marching with percussion, brass, and string instruments was not shy but eye-catching.

    Behind the group of high elves are the titans from the north dungeon which are equipped with big hammers.

    Those big hammers were made by the titans for this parade.

    They had been preparing sincest summer.

    They are wielding it as if to show it off.

    Ah, some of them are even pounding the prepared stakes.

    I¡¯m d to see that they are being practical.

    It¡¯s well made even if it¡¯s only used for parades.

    -0-

    Behind the titans are themias of the south dungeon.

    They march in a juggling manner, each holding ded rings.

    They must have practiced a lot because they are even changing formation to the front and back, left and right, while juggling.

    I was impressed seeing that, but I couldn¡¯t help but think that they could have done that without using ded rings.

    -0-

    Next to themias was a group of inferno wolves led by Kuro and Yuki.

    They looked more dignified than usual, perhaps because they were aware of the parade outside.

    No one¡¯s looking away from the parade.

    What splendid leadership.

    -0-

    Following the inferno wolves are Zabuton¡¯s group.

    Zabuton¡¯s leading followed by the stuffed animals containing the spiderlings.

    The carriages that carry the stuffed animals have beenpleted and if the parade is to be held outside, they would be pulled by the centaurs. Not in this vige parade though.

    The centaurs probably would prefer marching among their race rather than with the spiderlings in this vige¡¯s parade so the carriages are all tied together and are being pulled by spiderlings.

    However, they look more like carts than carriages.

    A few spiderlings are showing themselves out of their costumes but they won¡¯t do this in the parade outside.

    You¡¯ll be scolded if you don¡¯t hide properly.

    -0-

    After Zabuton¡¯s group is a big space.

    No, the parade did not break or anything.

    Because the next group is the dragons.

    In the lead is Dors, followed by Raimeiren, Hiichirou, Guraru, Girar, Guronde, Hakuren, Rasuti, Doraim, Grafaloon, Domain, Kwon, Kworun, Sekiren, Maxbergak, Suiren, and Helzenark.

    Normally, there would be a fair amount of vibration even if only one dragon walked but the vibration was minimal because they were walking carefully.

    Although their marching speed is slow, the dragons are big so there¡¯s no danger of them being pulled apart.

    Ah, Hiichirou seems to be enjoying himself.

    Guraru is smiling too and it¡¯s so obvious even though she¡¯s in her dragon form.

    At the tail end is not Helzenark but someone else.

    Rananon in her dragon form.

    She will not participate in the parade outside the vige but she joined this one.

    I had thought that the reason she didn¡¯t want to participate in the parade outside the vige was because she couldn¡¯t transform into her dragon form but in fact, she could transform.

    I don¡¯t know when she was able to do so.

    It seems that Rananon did not want to transform into her dragon form so she did not tell anyone about it.

    Only Rasuti knows.

    Rasuti was the one who told Rananon to join.

    I didn¡¯t think it was necessary for her to join but if she could transform into her dragon form, I guess she has to show it to others.

    If she doesn¡¯t show others her dragon form, she might get attacked in case of unforeseen circumstances.

    Rananon also agreed that joining the parade in the vige would be a good idea¡­..

    Rananon¡¯s dragon form¡­..

    Covered in gray scales, her dragon form is slightly bigger than an adult dragon.

    She has fiery red eyes but they showed more wisdom than intimidation.

    Not bad, ording to me.

    Well, I think she looks cool but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any reason for her to refuse to transform into a dragon.

    From what I¡¯ve seen, her gray color shines like snow¡­..

    Incidentally, Dors and Girar shuddered as soon as they saw Rananon in her dragon form for the first time.

    They envisioned her as someone with the same name as Rananon.

    Do they look alike?

    No resemnce?

    Nothing at all?

    Then, why did you envision her as someone else?

    Girar even used Guronde as a shield.

    Are they on a simr wavelength?

    You mean atmosphere?

    In any case, don¡¯t be too frightened because that will affect Rananon.

    -0-

    Looking at Girar closely, you will notice a scar on his head and neck.

    Those were probably the result of using Guronde as a shield.

    And they were even in their dragon forms.

    -0-

    Girar aside, a group of angels and harpies took off at the start of the parade.

    The one who¡¯s leading them was Reginleif.

    After her, to her left and right, are Malbit and Ruincia.

    After them are Suarurou and Raz Maria.

    The harpies are lightly armed but the angels are heavily armed.

    They are wearing the same equipment they worest fall when we were searching for Count Pugyaru.

    They look like golden mythical characters.

    They also give off the atmosphere that they are going straight to a battlefield. Is it because Reginleif is in the lead?

    The fact that Malbit, the angel chief, is not in the lead is a result of aparison of their ability tomand group battles.

    Malbit and Ruincia are more suited to politics and strategy.

    When ites to leading a group in battle, Reginleif, Suarurou, and Raz Maria are better than them.

    The three of them had a discussion, or rather, a mock battle in teams of ten and Reginleif won.

    She became the leader after that.

    By the way, Kierbit is more oriented toward politics and strategy.

    Tier can lead a unit but it is said that she¡¯ll be more effective in individual battles.

    Likewise, Gran Maria, Kuudel, and Corone can also lead troops but they will fare better if they act as a group of three rather thanmandeering.

    -0-

    The harpies apanying the angels are lightly armed but carry luggage on their backs and feet.

    The luggage seems to be armaments and food for the angels.

    I see. So, they y a supporting role to maintain the fighting ability of the angels.

    In some cases, they also charge together with the angels?

    The harpies are in a tough situation.

    Hnn?

    That will only happen as ast resort if they¡¯ll ever be cornered?

    Basically, they are tasked to run away, or rather, they are to recover wounded angels and retreat?

    I see.

 Chapter 784: Ultra High Speed Village Parade (2)

    Chapter 784 ¨C Ultra High Speed Vige Parade (2)

    Following the dragons, angels, and harpies is a group of unicorns.

    The unicorns are marching in a neat two row formation, not showing their usual carefree attitude.

    At the frontmost of the group are the unicorns born in the vige but most of the unicorns behind them are unicorns who havee for treatment for their horns.

    A good number of unicorns came to the vige not too long after the first treatment but, how did they know?

    Was there some kind of technique for unicorns to contact each other?

    Well, I guess it¡¯s as they say, ¡°Good news runs faster than anything else.¡±.

    Whatever it is, it¡¯s nice for them to be able to join the parade and be a part of the festival.

    -0-

    Following the group of unicorns were the devils.

    The devils I¡¯m talking about are not the devils of Vige Four but the ancient devils like Gi and the others.

    They are the ones who work for Dors, Raimeiren, and Doraim.

    They were dressed in all ck, military like uniforms and were marching beautifully.

    And for some reason, the leader of the group was Prada.

    Yeah, Prada who works in Vige Five.

    It is surprising that neither Bulga nor Stifano nor Gi or even Versa, who had been involved with the vige for a long time, are the leaders.

    Perhaps even a devil midwife would do.

    Why Prada?

    You decided by draw lots?

    Ah, I¡¯m notining about Prada.

    I¡¯m just wondering how she was chosen.

    -0-

    After the devils will be me on my tower.

    It is being pulled by four golems, each about 2 meters tall since this year¡¯s tower is not that high.

    It¡¯s only around 2 stories tall.

    Therefore, the usual minotaurs and titans that are supposed to surround it are not there.

    The only ones riding this tower are me and the flying carpet.

    Loo and Tier were supposed to be riding with me too but they decided not to participate in the parade.

    It was not because they were found out to be pregnant like Senna.

    It was because of an unsightly discussion over the unicorn horns.

    No, it¡¯s not that one of them tried to monopolize it or anything since it was shared among those who wanted it¡­..

    Loo and Tier want the longest and thickest though¡­..

    Yeah, it¡¯s not a sight that can be seen by the children.

    The two of them were banned from participating in the vige parade because they had gotten into a petty fight. It¡¯s a good thing that Rananon intervened when they were fighting.

    Though it was not Rananon who banned them but me.

    I think it was a fair punishment.

    The two of them started fighting and the mansion was even damaged.

    Yeah, it was damaged.

    They were going at it outside but even before they managed to do that, they already damaged the mansion.

    Also, while Loo was performing a modified camel clutch on Tier, Rananon¡¯s tail, who transformed into her dragon form, hit them making them fly and damage the mansion more.

    Rananon is also partly responsible for the damage to the mansion so Rasuti made her join the vige parade to amend.

    Rananon was hardly ever in her dragon form so she couldn¡¯t control her tail that well and that must have hit the two hard.

    I know it wasn¡¯t intentional so I didn¡¯t really punish her.

    I called it intervention.

    Ah, Loo and Tier weren¡¯t hurt.

    As I thought, they¡¯re really tough.

    -0-

    Now, my tower, I think it¡¯s more mature or rather¡­..decentpared to previous years.

    It doesn¡¯t look too fancy, very normal.

    No, it is simplepared to usual.

    However, the high elves and mountain elves, who built this tower, have both instructed me to sit on the flying carpet on top of the tower.

    Something¡¯s definitely going on.

    I must take precautions.

    I¡¯m counting on you, flying carpet.

    As I patted the flying carpet, the tower I was riding on stopped.

    The golems that had been towing the tower are now moving away from it.

    What is happening?

    The tower following the one I was riding also stopped moving and did not go any closer.

    My tower seems to have been isted.

    Suddenly, four horse drawn carriages approached from all directions, sting their way toward me¡­..no, they have no horses and are running on their own so, are they remote controlled?

    Just when I thought they were going to crash, the four carriages swerved and spun¡­.no, drifted.

    I can see that the four carriages are trying to position themselves from the right front, left front, right rear, and left rear of my tower but¡­¡­they are too fast.

    They¡¯re going to crash!

    Just as I prepared myself for the collision, the tower I was flew vertically.

    No, it bounced.

    I couldn¡¯t see it from where I was riding but I heard and felt that the tower under me kicked the ground.

    Then, the four carriages stopped under the floating tower and the tower fell on top of them.

    The tower I was riding on was suddenly lifted up by the four carriages.

    Arms from the four carriages secured the tower I was riding on so it wouldn¡¯t fall.

    Then, the thing I was previously riding earlier moved forward.

    Yeah, I escaped into the air by riding the flying carpet when my tower suddenly flew upward.

    I¡¯m not riding it anymore.

    However, that is¡­..

    A giant cow?

    However, I suddenly heard someone from afar saying ¡°It¡¯s a dragon¡± so it¡¯s probably just my imagination.

    It has no wings and no thick tail.

    No matter how I look at it, it¡¯s a cow.

    A cow shaped tower!

    And it looks like it will walk on its legs!

    -0-

    The flying carpet went to the head of the cow shaped tower. It basically just returned me to where I previously was¡­..

    Why isn¡¯t it moving?

    Is there a problem?

    Aren¡¯t we supposed to be parading?

    After a short wait, a few high elves and mountain elves, who had been observing, approached the cow shaped tower and¡­..

    They crossed their arms and eventually said something to the high elves and mountain elves waiting in the distance.

    ¡¸Sorry, the impact of the merging has caused a problem with the axle in the foot section. Please move to the other tower over there.¡¹

    The spare, or rather, the usual high tower was brought in by the minotaurs and titans.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Too bad.

    Let¡¯s just move on normally.

    Ah, so the four cars were golems and the intelligence boxes were controlling them?

    The boxes didn¡¯t break, right?

    Good.

    Well, it¡¯s good to know that you were doing something else.

    I hope to see you at the parade outside.

    And if you¡¯re going to say it¡¯s a dragon, go put some wings and tail on it.

    I think if you call that thing a dragon, Dors and the others will get angry.

 Chapter 785: Ultra High Speed Village Parade (3)

    Chapter 785 ¨C Ultra High Speed Vige Parade (3)

    The parade has temporarily stopped due to the trouble of changing the thing I ride but it was soon resumed.

    Following the tower I was riding were three more towers with the vige children riding them with the center being upied by Alfred, Ursa, and Tiselle.

    I can also see E3 on a tower.

    E3 must have been told to do so by Ursa because she had refrained from riding a tower.

    I also saw Hitoe, Youko¡¯s daughter.

    It¡¯s good to see that she seems to be getting along well with everyone.

    -0-

    Behind them, the oni maids wearing white chef outfits are riding a tower.

    Since they are not dressed in their usual maid uniforms, it looks quite refreshing.

    Several carriages filled with food and supplies followed.

    It was probably the big wild boar we hunted earlier this morning, but it looked a little too fresh.

    Behind the carriages were a group of dwarves and several more carriages filled with barrels of wine.

    The dwarves are in a position to be on the lookout for the carriages of food and wine but it seems like they were heavily guarding the barrels of wine more.

    At least that¡¯s what I see from where I am.

    Well, I don¡¯t really care because there¡¯s no way we will be attacked here.

    -0-

    Following the dwarves¡­..

    A group of humans from Vige One.

    A group of minotaurs from Vige Two.

    A group of centaurs from Vige Three.

    A group of devils and dream demons from Vige Four.

    They are marching and performing beautifully as if they are showing the results of their practice.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    The dream demons from Vige Four.

    Couldn¡¯t they have done something more about their costumes?

    I don¡¯t think less cloth means emphasizing on ease of movement.

    Also, I don¡¯t think that string is a good idea.

    Ah, they were forcibly given with haori by the devils of Vige Four.

    Well done.

    -0-

    Following the groups from the four viges were a carriage with the phoenix chick Aegis, Eagle, Swan, and ck Swan.

    Incidentally, both the phoenix chick Aegis and Swan insisted on leading the parade but their wishes were not fulfilled. They were causing a ruckus until they realized they had been waved to a prominent position in the outside parade.

    -0-

    After them are the group of ghost knights and lions from the hot spring.

    ¡­¡­.

    There¡¯s an unfamiliar weird creature, or rather, bones with them¡­..

    It seems to be a newpanion of the ghost knights.

    They¡¯ll introduce it to meter.

    -0-

    A group of lizardmen.

    The lizardmen are marching with their four meter long spears but the tips of their spears are almost always in perfect alignment.

    They must have trained hard.

    At the end of the line were the spiderlings who had not joined Zabuton¡¯s group.

    The smaller spiderlings were marching on top of bigger spiders like Makura.

    I can also see Red Armor and White Armor.

    Hnn?

    It¡¯s amazing how they improvised and weaved webs to make gs.

    Big tree and spider?

    That¡¯s cool, isn¡¯t it?

    However, even if you weave a lot of gs, there¡¯s no ce to disy them¡­.

    Ah, they put them on the end of the lizardmen¡¯s long spears.

    It must have been a nned action because the lizardmen didn¡¯t even have to stop.

    The lizardmen with gged spears walked faster and came around my tower.

    Ah, the gs aren¡¯t just designed with big tree and spiders.

    Each race is woven together with the big tree which includes big tree and dragon, big tree and inferno wolf, big tree and angel, and big tree and high elf.

    It captures the characteristics of each race.

    Well done.

    I waved at the spiderlings from a distance and continued the parade.

    -0-

    That is this year¡¯s parade.

    There¡¯s no participation of the demon king, Vige Five, or even Michael-san¡¯s group from Shashaato City, who are usually present.

    They are busy with the parade outside.

    Only tts, who marched with the minotaurs of Vige Two, is here.

    Is it alright for him to be here though?

    Well, I guess that¡¯s not for me to worry about.

    Youko could have joined in but she didn¡¯t because she was worried about Vige Five.

    -0-

    After the parade paraded along the designated route, we disbanded in the order in which we arrived at the square.

    This year¡¯s parade was not shy.

    They said they would save the shiness for the parade outside.

    The only ones whoined are the angels(Kuudel) which means no problem.

    -0-

    After the parade, a barbeque was held using the food that had been unloaded from the carriages filled with food that had been escorted by the dwarves.

    Of course, ingredients that were not on the carriage were also used.

    Putting them on the carriage was just a show.

    The oni maids in chef outfits are cooking the food with great skills.

    There are severalrge pots so it looks like there will be dishes other than barbeque.

    The beastkins andmias are helping out too.

    They are very helpful.

    Then, shouldn¡¯t those who are free prepare the table?

    The spiderlings will take care of the decorations?

    The lizardmen requested for a big bonfire to be set in the center of the square.

    Kuro and the others are watching the perimeter.

    The sun will go down soon.

    I know, I¡¯ll make sure to save some for you.

    ¡­dwarves.

    It¡¯s true that we will drink the barrels of alcohol loaded in the carriage but that doesn¡¯t mean we have to drink them all.

    Dragons, please don¡¯t drink in your dragon forms.

    The alcohol will be gone in no time.

    Also, you¡¯re in the way so change back to your humanoid form.

    And mountain elves.

    Yeah, I know you¡¯ve been working hard.

    I know that you even stayed up all night.

    Just rx.

    You can go to sleep.

    You want to eat first before going to bed?

    Well, that¡¯s fine, but take it easy.

    You can reflect and redesign tomorrow.

    If you do that while you are sleep deprived, you won¡¯t be able to work efficiently.

    Ah, and by the way.

    Let me tell you something.

    If you¡¯re going to the parade outside, join the march.

    Don¡¯t say that you are better suited to working behind the scenes.

    The civil servant girls will be in the outside parade too.

    ¡­¡­.

    I¡¯m d you¡¯re open to participating but I don¡¯t think that you can make any more modifications to the carriage you¡¯re going to ride.

    I want you to rediscover the goodness of being normal.

    Well, let¡¯s talk about the details tomorrow.

    If you want to eat, stay out of the way of the preparations.

    Civil servant girls, take a rest too.

    You¡¯ll be busy again with the parade outside, won¡¯t you?

    At least take a break now.

    No, well, I¡¯ll take care of it¡­..

    Yeah, you¡¯ve been a great help.

    No?

    Ehto¡­.

    I expect a lot from you!

    Is this how I should do it?

    Hahaha, I know it doesn¡¯t suit me.

    -0-

    This year¡¯s vige parade went off without a hitch and the banquet continued until the next morning.

 Chapter 786: Preparation For The Parade Outside And An Unfamiliar And Suspicious Creature

    Chapter 786 ¨C Preparation for the Parade Outside and an Unfamiliar and Suspicious Creature

    The day after the vige parade.

    Around noon, when the clean up of the banquet was almost over.

    The ghost knights and lions from the hot springs introduced the unfamiliar and suspicious creature with them to me.

    The unfamiliar and suspicious creature looked like a skeleton.

    It looked simr to a ghost knight but it was a little over 3 meters tall, which is twice as tall as a ghost knight.

    It¡¯s around the height of a titan.

    Because of its size, its bones are naturally bigger.

    It also has three big faces, six hands, and four feet.

    Three faces and six arms, so an Asura?

    No, asura has two legs so it¡¯s not an asura.

    It¡¯s bones too.

    The whole upper body of asura is bone and the lower body is¡­¡­what¡¯s that?

    They structurally look like human legs but each of the four legs is facing in different directions.

    I doubt it can walk straight with those feet but it walks with no problem.

    No, well, it¡¯s a wonder how bones can walk so I guess it¡¯s already toote to say anything.

    Magic sure is amazing.

    It seems strange that this unfamiliar and suspicious creature had recently arrived at the hot springs and started living with the ghost knights and lions.

    They decided that they would report it to me at the vige parade.

    I see.

    Well, there is no need to rush when ites to reporting.

    The fact that the ghost knights and lions brought it here means it¡¯s not dangerous.

    So, ehto¡­¡­what¡¯s your name?

    No name?

    Vague memory?

    You found yourself buried in the ground?

    You were stuck there for a long time and managed to get out because of andslide?

    You have gone through a lot of hardship.

    Yeah, I don¡¯t object to you settling down there.

    However, are you okay with the hot spring?

    Is that so? I see.

    However, we will not tolerateziness.

    I¡¯m sure you already know but, you¡¯ll have to work.

    Like the ghost knights and the lions, you must ensure the safety of the hot spring resort.

    Let¡¯s work together from now on.

    Ehto¡­¡­

    It¡¯s inconvenient that you don¡¯t have a name.

    I can call you whatever I want?

    Okay.

    Let¡¯s go with¡­¡­

    Asura.

    Sorry for theck of twist.

    -0-

    Asura returned to the hot spring with the ghost knights.

    I wish you all the best.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    However, isn¡¯t it pitiful seeing it¡¯s only bones?

    That also means it is naked¡­¡­¡­

    Perhaps we should ask Gutt¡¯s group to make some armor and helmets for Asura.

    Hnn?

    The spiderlings came over with their legs up saying it¡¯s already fine.

    You¡¯ve already given it a costume?

    Ah, good.

    Thanks.

    However, it doesn¡¯t have any weapons, so you want me to ask Gutt for it?

    Right, we need to give it weapons to keep it safe.

    Alright, I¡¯ll ask them.

    What kind of weapon did you say it wants?

    A slightly curved sword(scimitar)?

    Got it.

    Alright, I¡¯ll ask Gutt to make one¡­..six?

    I see. Six scimitars.

    Alright.

    However, it will take time to get that many.

    For the time being, I¡¯ll just ask for swords sold in Vige Five.

    They are not bad weapons.

    I¡¯ll call Youko and have her get them ready as soon as possible.

    I told that to the spiderlings and returned to my residence.

    -0-

    Well, the parade in the vige was over.

    I wanted to continue with the parade outside but it could not be done immediately due to adjustments.

    I heard from the demon king, Youko, and Miyo in Shashaato City that they wouldn¡¯t make us wait ten days¡­..

    Well, I think I should assume that it will be in 10 days.

    Yeah, I guess things like this would usually take 10 days to prepare.

    If we are lucky, 9 days.

    That¡¯s how it is.

    There is no need to rush the parade outside but I don¡¯t want the festive mood to continue forever.

    Bnce is important in all things.

    I am also worried about the health of the mountain elves.

    They took a rest right after the parade in the vige but now they are dismantling the tower that stopped working during the parade and are trying to find out the cause of the problem.

    They also took the prototype towers and carriages that we had previously made and are thinking of ways to improve them.

    Considering the mountain elves, it would be better to dy the parade outside but I¡¯m sure they will pour as much time as they have.

    The shorter the period of recklessness, the better.

    SO, it will be a good thing that it was scheduled to be held in ten or nine days.

    Besides, they will make it in time. If they don¡¯t, we¡¯ll just use the regr carriages.

    -0-

    Come to think of it, I¡¯m a little worried that those who are staying to participate in the parade outside might get tired of waiting.

    The wyverns are mainly waiting near Vige Five.

    For now, I didn¡¯t receive any problem report.

    They seem to be refraining from hunting so that they don¡¯t wreak havoc around Vige Five.

    I¡¯d better make sure to bring them a moderate amount of food then.

    Also, the unicorns are participating in the parade outside.

    They are suppressing their joy of having their horns cured and are staying put quietly in the ranch area.

    Unicorns are usually free and unrestrained but those with broken horns be timid and retreat to the depths of the forest.

    Even if their horns are healed, it is said that their condition won¡¯t be cured.

    It is quite unusual to see energetic unicorns together with horses.

    However, the beastgirls, who were taking care of them, reported that some of them were being too restless.

    We¡¯ll have to watch them carefully.

    Well, some of the tougher individuals are hoping to settle in this vige.

    We¡¯ll have to think about expanding the ranch area.

    -0-

    The next day.

    Ria and the other high elves were standing in line in front of me at the entrance of my mansion.

    ¡¸Well then, we¡¯re off¡¹

    Ria saluted to me and the other high elves followed suit.

    They are heading for Vige Five.

    It was Youko¡¯s request.

    They needed help in building a space for people who¡¯ll watch the parade outside.

    The high elves became good friends with the carpenters when they were constructing the shrine in Vige Five so when the carpenters asked for their help, Ria and the others dly agreed to help.

    I appreciate that you want to help but please don¡¯t take it too hard.

    Also, be prepared for the fact that you will probably be asked to do some extra work.

    Incidentally, most of the civil servant girls have already moved to Vige Five.

    It seems that the starting point for the parade outside will be at the mountain shrine near Vige Five and they are making final adjustments for the performance to be held there.

    Frau is still in the vige since Yuri is the one managing the site.

    If you have spare time, it will be great if you check the situation there.

    ¡¸Affirmative¡¹

    Ria and her team left for Vige Five.

    ¡­¡­.

    The mountain elves followed them to Vige Five.

    They realized that even if theypleted the carriage in Big Tree Vige, they would still need time to transport them to the shrine.

    They would stay at the shrine and make it there until the veryst minute.

    Well, fortunately, the shrine has a lot of avable lodgings.

    They will have no trouble finding a ce to live.

    I hope that they don¡¯t cause trouble for the silver foxes though¡­..

    Hmm¡­¡­..

    Do we need to send someone to cook?

    Since Ann and Ramurias are pregnant and can¡¯t move, it is difficult to dispatch the oni maids.

    I think I¡¯ll go check on them from time to time.

 Chapter 787: Parade Organizing Committee

    Chapter 787 ¨C Parade Organizing Committee

    I am a civil servant in service of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    I usually work with many colleagues at my workce in the royal capital.

    My position is not high¡­.but it¡¯s not low either.

    Perhaps you can call me a middle manager or something.

    No, even calling me a middle manager is too high.

    I¡¯d say I¡¯m a middle manager assistant.

    My actual job is like that.

    Maa, it¡¯s a position with a certain amount of responsibility.

    Yeah.

    -0-

    Until one day.

    Yeah, it¡¯s a certain winter day.

    I received a job offer at the office.

    A parade was to be held and I was asked to make arrangements.

    It was demon king-sama¡¯s wish and it has a ¡°top priority¡± tag in it.

    Immediately after, around 60 colleagues, including myself, were summoned.

    It was a big deal.

    No one civil servant in the kingdom has so much free time on their hands to immediately start working on a new job.

    We all have our own jobs to do.

    Even so, 60 of us were gathered. Why?

    When I asked my colleague, who¡¯s not my superior but often gives me instructions¡­..I discovered a hopeless fact.

    First, the preparation time is short.

    The shortest anyone can imagine.

    It¡¯s currently winter but we have to hold it in spring.

    Hearing that short preparation time, we can¡¯t help but scream at how absurd it was.

    If we are going to have a parade in the royal capital, we would need at least six months to prepare!

    Ideally, we should have been given with a year.

    Furthermore, spring is only softly defined and there isn¡¯t even an exact date.

    The exact day is when the spring seed nting is done?

    I don¡¯t think that can be called exact.

    One wonders if they really intend to hold the event but even the Domestic Affairs Minister(Randan-sama) has given an official notice to hold the event as soon as possible.

    It seems like they are serious about holding the event.

    Second, the route is too long.

    The details of the route have not yet been decided but demon king-sama intended not only to involve the royal capital but also the viges and cities connected to it via the teleportation gates.

    The actual distance may be short because of the teleportation gates but the fact that there are multiple gates that can only be passed through by a few at a time means that it will be deathly difficult to organize traffic.

    In addition, the gates will be closed during the parade.

    This means the cirction of goods will be stopped from the start to after the parade.

    If measures are not taken, there will be chaos.

    Furthermore, there are several forces nning to participate in the parade.

    Honestly speaking, if it is a military parade, there would be fewer problems.

    The participants will be fully managed and the hierarchy is already established.

    However, that is not the case this time.

    They are gathering participants not only from the military but also from viges and cities.

    Isn¡¯t this something you have to prepare for several years?

    It is certainly not something that can be decided in winter and done in spring.

    Everything is too hopeless.

    However, rest assured.

    There¡¯s not only despair.

    There¡¯s also hope.

    I heard that one of my colleagues directly appealed to demon king-sama to not be reckless.

    Now, we can expect some extension¡­..eh?

    You call that an extension?

    -0-

    Almost everyone asked to resign but they were all rejected by the boss in the afternoon.

    There¡¯s no point in despairing so we moved on.

    First, a general meeting was held in a big room.

    The reason was that we had to confirm and divide up the work.

    For now, amittee was formed to organize the parade, and three demons were appointed as leaders and vice leaders¡­..they were chosen solely on the basis of their abilities regardless of their current position and peerage.

    The three of them immediately tried to escape but were caught by the rest.

    That was a close call.

    I didn¡¯t expect them to even use magic.

    The big building we had rented nearly burst into mes but we were lucky it was only a small fire.

    One of them fled outside the royal capital but we were able to catch up with him because he had been attacked by a demon beast.

    I guess his luck runs out.

    Well, he is the kind of man who is entrusted with leading this job.

    No way he can be considered as lucky.

    -0-

    Once everyone was present, the meeting of the parade organizingmittee resumed.

    The rented space had been flooded due to fire fighting but there was no time to spare to find a new location.

    What had to be done to make the parade happen?

    1. Confirm the participants

    2. Secure the route

    These are the two most important things.

    We needed to confirm who would be participating in the parade and we had to consider their marching positions in the parade.

    Fortunately, we have rough instructions from demon king-sama regarding the participants¡¯ wishes and their marching positions.

    My boss has twice confirmed that this order was indeed correct so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    However, it is troubling that the current situation is ambiguous with only a few people, including the representatives, from each vige or city where the teleportation gates are located.

    If possible, we would like to have around 10 from each ce.

    Well, putting our wishes aside, we need to contact the participants.

    At this point, we only want them to participate unterally and it is our job to persuade them to participate.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s fair to say but it seems that Shashaato City and Vige Five have already been informed.

    Well, even if that is the case, we still have tomunicate with them again.

    As for securing the route, I wonder how the parade will be organized in each area¡­¡­

    This can¡¯t be decided without understanding the wishes of each region, or rather, the current situation.

    It¡¯s good thing we have teleportation gates so we can get there right away.

    -0-

    The boss picks some people and assigns them those jobs.

    I was not chosen.

    What I was assigned was to manage the invited guests.

    Parades are held for various purposes but basically, they are held for the people of the host city.

    Therefore, the invited guests are also the influential people of the host city¡­¡­

    There are some people who are in a ce that has nothing to do with the host city and they get angry and say, ¡°What the heck is wrong with you for not calling us for the parade?¡±.

    For my part, I would like to say that they don¡¯t have to get involved in such a troublesome matter but it¡¯s true that it would feel like they were alienating them if we don¡¯t invite them.

    I understand how you feel.

    Even so¡­..

    I want you to think about the size of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    The Demon King¡¯s Kingdom is about half of the world.

    Some contacts will even take six months before the reply arrives.

    In this case, even if I send them a ¡°Notice and Invitation to the Parade¡±, there is a high possibility that by the time we receive their replies, the parade is already over.

    In that case, I think it is better not to send them a ¡°Notice and Invitation to the Parade¡± but I can¡¯t do that.

    As I mentioned earlier, they might feel alienated if they don¡¯t receive any invitations.

    What should I do then?

    I think the best thing to do is to contact the influential people in each area and ask them to restrain them.

    It would be best if the local authorities would appease those who are disgruntled by saying something like,

    ¡¸We received an order that a parade was to be held in the royal capital but it was decided so suddenly though we wanted you to participate, you won¡¯t be able to make it in time. We are very sorry about that but the demon king is concerned about your well-being.¡¹

    Yeah, that sounds good.

    The problem is that demon king-sama would have to apologize but this should round up this problem.(I hope)

    Only if demon king-sama agrees!

    ¡­¡­.

    Let¡¯s ask demon king-sama if it can be done.

    There will be those who¡¯llin but it¡¯s the safest n that can be settled in just a few years.

    -0-

    A few dayster.

    A report came into the parade organizingmittee that caused tremor among everyone.

    The number of participants from Shashaato City exceeded 1500.

    The number of participants from Vige Five was 2000.

    The expected number of participants is 3000.

    ¡­..

    This parade is supposed tost half a day, right?

    Eh?

    More than 5000 will travel through the teleportation gates?

    That¡¯s different from 5000 soldiers!

    How much effort do you think it will take to get an average person to line up and move?

    Refuse!

    Narrow down the number of participants!

    The reporter replied to the angry parade organizingmittee mob in a low voice.

    ¡¸Demon King-sama has instructed us to ept all participants from all parts of the country¡­¡­especially those who are from Shashaato City and Vige Five.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The parade organizingmittee turned into an anti-demon kingmittee for a moment but their respective loyalties held them together.

    Loyalty is great.

    I¡¯m something of a loyal myself.

    And I¡¯ve only discovered it just now.

    I think demon king-sama is very happy that I have a wife and a daughter.

    -0-

    The parade is now a several day event.

    Securing ces for the participants to sleep, toilets, etc was added to my job.

    Ah, I also have to think about food for the participants.

    Just thinking about all of these made my head ache.

    A new report came into themittee while I was massaging my head.

    Hnn?

    The number increased further?

    I¡¯m not surprised anymore.

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not the¡­.ehto, it¡¯s¡­¡­.¡¹

    What?

    Say it.

    ¡¸They say dragons and wyverns will join the parade desu¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    I see.

    Maa, I don¡¯t know how demon king-sama did it but dragons and wyverns will be flying in the sky, right?

    Isn¡¯t that a good thing?

    Also, do we need to prepare for the food of dragons and wyverns?

    We better check up our food inventory¡­..

    ¡¸I am told that we don¡¯t need to worry about their food. However, that¡­.I mean, I heard that the wyverns will fly but the dragons will walk.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Why?

    ¡¸It¡¯s a parade¡­..they want to march desu¡¹

    Ehto¡­.do you know how wide the dragons are?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know the details but I think the width of the route we selected might not be wide enough¡­¡­¡¹

    My colleagues who were securing the routes screamed.

    I don¡¯t work on routes but I did not rejoice.

    Because the increased workload on the other team will be passed on us.

    Also, I am certain that this won¡¯t be thest. Something simr would happen again.

 Chapter 788: Parade Organizing Committee, Continuation

    Chapter 788 ¨C Parade Organizing Committee, Continuation

    Question.

    Who will negotiate with the dragons?

    The leader, as expected, did not assign anyone.

    It¡¯s great that no one will be assigned with something impossible but if things continue as they are, the parade will be in jeopardy.

    We can¡¯t refuse to allow the dragons to participate in the parade since it¡¯s the order of demon king-sama.

    Therefore, we can onlyply.

    Since weply, we need information.

    How many will participate?

    How many steps will they take?

    And how wide should the path be?

    The width of the path is a big issue.

    Without knowing this, it is impossible to determine the route.

    If determining the route is impossible, security ns and spectator guidance ns can¡¯t be made.

    This is the worst case scenario where time is short and we can¡¯t do anything.

    If we can negotiate, we can suggest some countermeasures like preparing a special route¡­..

    Trouble.

    A heavy atmosphere is hanging over themittee.

    However, there was hope.

    No, hope came itself.

    It indeed came to us.

    A colleague of mine saw them walking in front of themittee building we were renting and cried a river to take them in¡­¡­

    He managed to deceive¡­.no.

    Let¡¯s be honest.

    He met them and brought them here politely.

    Our only hope.

    The beastkins Gol-sama, Sil-sama, and Bron-sama!

    -0-

    The reasons why they are our only hope,

    First, they can converse!

    Well, you think anyone can just converse, don¡¯t you?

    Don¡¯t make fun of conversations.

    It is quitemon for people to speak the samenguage and not be able tomunicate.

    Yes, it¡¯s true.

    Sadly.

    However, they can converse.

    And they can even use the noblenguage!

    They can read the air too!

    Wonderful!

    -0-

    Second, they are married to certain people. Gol-sama and Sil-sama married a number of greater nobledies!

    Bron-sama¡¯s partner is amoner but Bron-sama¡¯s bond with Gol-sama and Sil-sama is very strong.

    In other words, the three of them are connected to nobles.

    Having connections is a great thing!

    In a world where it ismon to have to wait several days just to meet someone, they are capable of skipping the waiting part to meet anyone!

    Amazing!

    I feel sorry for those who need to wait, especially for me who¡¯s in charge of that now!

    Demon king-sama marked this task as top priority!

    And yet, those rank obsessed f*ckers won¡¯t meet with us right away¡­.ah, what did I just say.

    Calm down.

    Yes, calm down.

    Using foulnguage will give them the right to question our dignity.

    Keep it ssy.

    Their presence is very helpful especially for those careless people who don¡¯t understand the importance of this matter and are only concerned about their own faces. Their connection with greater nobles will make us meet and negotiate with them right away.

    ¡­¡­

    No, I can¡¯t stand it.

    I¡¯ve told them multiple times that it¡¯s top priority and now they¡¯re putting us behind just because their son¡¯s wife¡¯s brother¡¯s child¡¯s friend came over!

    Go to hell, motherf*ckers!

    -0-

    Cough.

    Finally, these three.

    They understand how civil servants work.

    And they know it too well.

    They don¡¯t think it¡¯s okay to hit anyone.

    They know what it means to set things up and put things in ce.

    They understand politics and factions.

    They don¡¯t make fun of civil servants(us).

    They are wonderful people!

    Incidentally, there is a rumor that the Defense Minister, General tts, Finance Minister, Hou-sama, Domestic Affairs Minister, Randan-sama, and Foreign Affairs Minister, Count Chrome, are secretly fighting for these three men but the truth is unknown.

    However, they are currently directly under demon king-sama.

    We are opposed to the monopolization of excellent resources!

    -0-

    Now, we only need to drag our hopes to our ranks¡­.not.

    We must ask for their cooperation.

    This is a negotiation we can¡¯t fail.

    Ah, our leader.

    He went out to negotiate alone.

    He began apologizing for bringing them here and exining the current situation.

    Then, he asked for their cooperation¡­¡­

    At the stage of exining the current situation, the three of them agreed immediately.

    Why?

    No, we are thankful but!

    Aren¡¯t you being too hasty!

    We haven¡¯t even said anything about thepensation!

    Working for free is uneptable.

    Everything must be rewarded ordingly!

    -0-

    With the cooperation of the three, the activities of the parade organizingmittee became more active.

    The three of them also took charge of the negotiations with the dragons, which was a major problem.

    They were very helpful.

    Of course, we will not just push them around.

    We provided them with all out support.

    There are some things that they can¡¯t decide on their own.

    However, it¡¯s amazing that they were able to learn the number of dragons participating in the parade, how they will march, and how wide they are in just half a day.

    They were practicing when you visited?

    Marching practice¡­..

    Ah, yes, I see.

    Let¡¯s just say everyone should be thankful that they are motivated.

    Yeah, we¡¯ll prepare in the event that they suddenly feel not participating.

    However, the width¡­..

    Yeah.

    There¡¯s no way everyone of them can go through the teleportation gates.

    Also, there¡¯s a possibility that they¡¯ll trample houses and such during the parade.

    As originally nned, we will need to have the dragons take their own route.

    Also, will the smaller dragons pass through the teleportation gates? What should we do then?

    I¡¯m sorry for troubling the three of you but, I¡¯d like to reconfirm this matter¡­..

    You¡¯ve already discussed it with them?

    Really?

    If they can¡¯t march with the main group, they¡¯ll go to their dedicated route?

    In other words, they would march with the main group and split with them when necessary.

    Ah, that would be helpful!

    However, the dragons will not go through the teleportation gates but will fly.

    I see.

    Well, no matter how fast we are, it will indeed take time for everyone to move through the gates.

    The dragons will use that time to fly from one gate to another.

    I see, not a bad idea. It¡¯s likebining the exclusive route n to the original n.

    Very good.

    Ah, I¡¯m d.

    I¡¯m really d.

    I felt a sense of freedom as if a big rock blocking the way had been removed.

    We are very lucky to have the three work with us.

    Hnn?

    You have a question?

    Ah, I don¡¯t mind even if it¡¯s trivial.

    I¡¯ll be happy to answer any questions you have.

    Let me hear it.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    What is the name of the parade organizingmittee?

    You thought the words organizing andmittee are interchangeable?

    TN: The words they are referring to are ¡°é_´ß(holding a meeting)¡± and ¡°(ŒgÐÐÎ¯)executionmittee¡±. So, the three are saying that themittee might be misunderstood as amittee for a meeting and not amittee that does things.

    Hahaha, that¡¯s what you¡¯re looking at?

    Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s a good reason for that.

    It also means making the impossible possible.

    That right, it¡¯s a ¡°Committee to that organize the impossible¡±.

    Just don¡¯t tell anyone.

 Chapter 789: Parade Outside The Village, Village Five, Just Before The Start

    Chapter 789 ¨C Parade Outside the Vige, Vige Five, Just Before the Start

    -Vige Five Resident¡¯s POV-

    Before dawn.

    At the shrine built in the mountain northeast of Vige Five.

    Many people had gathered on either side of the road that stretches from the closed main gate of the shrine.

    I was one of them.

    -0-

    I am a beastkin living in Vige Five.

    I used to be an adventurer before I came to Vige Five but now, I¡¯m working as a guide in Vige Five.

    No, not that shady kind of guide.

    It¡¯s a legitimate business licensed by the vige council.

    My job is to show neers and merchants unfamiliar attractions and sights of the vige.

    Well, most of the time, all I have to do is show them the ramen street or the underground shopping street. However, it¡¯s not as easy a job as it sounds because I have to exin a lot of things to them.

    I also have to take care of the customers I¡¯m guiding so they won¡¯t get into trouble.

    Thetest problem I¡¯m experiencing is that customers are always asking to meet Five-kun.

    Five-kun is so popr that he is invited to many ces in Vige Five.

    Even those who live in Vige Five find it difficult to know where Five-kun is.

    Of course, it¡¯s difficult for me too.

    However, since I am asked to look for him, I have to do it.

    It¡¯s really hard.

    If I¡¯m lucky, I would be able to shake hands with Five-kun.

    -0-

    Unfortunately, the reason I¡¯m outside before dawn is not because of work.

    Private affair.

    To be precise, I¡¯ve been waiting here sincest night, not just before dawn.

    And so do the people around.

    Cold is not a problem.

    It is warm enough and there¡¯s a first aid station in case anyone gets sick.

    There is no need to worry about food or drink either.

    A short distance away, there is a plethora of stalls selling food and drinks.

    They have prices but we don¡¯t have to worry about paying them.

    The kingdom will take care of all payments.

    However, if we binge eat and drink, we will be looked at with freezing eyes by those around us and we¡¯re afraid of what will happenter.

    Well, there is no one who would do something that stupid.

    I can confidently say that absolutely no one would dare.

    After all, the parade of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom is about to take ce.

    Preparations for the parade began in the middle of winter.

    Well, to put it simply, it is a festival.

    Because it¡¯s a festival, it is normal that even good-natured people might cause trouble but no one would dare this time.

    The trouble is already over.

    Yeah, it has already put an end to.

    -0-

    That was five days ago.

    The dry run of the parade.

    ¡­¡­.

    Three dragons were walking side by side.

    I don¡¯t know much about dragons but they seemed to be impure dragons.

    It is not widely known but dragons are not that rare in Vige Five.

    They oftennd near the vige.

    In some cases, they evennd directly at the vige.

    They are recognized as beings that will not harm anyone as long as we don¡¯t do something stupid.

    Once again, this is not widely known.

    It¡¯s an unspoken knowledge.

    Three dragons.

    They were quite powerful but I was not afraid of them because they were walking in line.

    It was also significant that Youko-sama was standing on top of the head of the first dragon.

    These dragons were fine.

    The problem was the about 3 meter big wolves walking a little behind the dragons.

    They are called inferno wolves.

    I heard that even one of these wolves was strong enough to destroy an entire city.

    I couldn¡¯t imagine how strong the dragons were, but I could imagine how powerful these wolves are.

    For some reason, I could.

    And there were ten of them.

    Those who were watching the dry run were in a state of confusion, many even fainted. The ce immediately fell into chaos.

    I fainted too.

    I found myself seeing a ceiling I don¡¯t recognize.

    I was scared.

    Terribly scared.

    It¡¯s the kind of fear that purely came from instincts.

    Who can remain calm in the face of that?

    Not me.

    I wanted to shout, ¡°What were you thinking putting such dangerous creatures in a parade?¡±.

    In fact, I did.

    However, now I know I was wrong.

    Why?

    Because I had staged a catastrophe and I had seen how depressed the inferno wolves became.

    I saw their big bodies curled up with sad faces.

    Those inferno wolves didn¡¯t want to scare us.

    They were just practicing for the parade.

    They were walking in line.

    They didn¡¯t attack us. It was us who got frightened on our own and evenined.

    I reflected.

    I tried to oust them just because I was scared of them.

    They are friends since they came here to make the parade a sess.

    Those who are here now are those who thought so too.

    Thus, there is no way there will be trouble.

    Everyone¡¯s prepared.

    Incidentally, Youko-sama has ordered that those with weak hearts, sick, pregnant, and those who are suspected of being pregnant are not allowed to watch the parade, including the dry run.

    I think that¡¯s a perfect decision.

    The dead are unnecessary for the parade.

    -0-

    As I was thinking about that, I heard a faint sound of a bell ringing.

    Was it my imagination?

    No, this time I heard it clearly.

    The sound of bells echoed in the dark sky.

    The people around must have heard it too.

    The ringing grew louder.

    But soon, it became quiet.

    It was because everyone sensed that the parade was about to begin.

    There is something flying in the night sky that¡¯s ringing the bell.

    A big bird.

    And it¡¯s on fire.

    Isn¡¯t that¡­..a legendary bird!

    Phoenix!

    The phoenix has a big bell on its feet.

    It¡¯s ringing the bell and it¡¯s heading¡­¡­this way, no, toward the main gate of the shrine.

    Is it going to hit it?

    When everyone around thought so, the phoenix stopped suddenly in midair, pped its wings, and headed up the sky.

    As we looked up to follow the phoenix, the light of dawn illuminated our surroundings.

    Then, the main gate of the shrine slowly opened with a heavy thud.

    The parade was about to begin.

 Chapter 790: Parade Outside The Village, Village Five (1)

    Chapter 790 ¨C Parade Outside the Vige, Vige Five (1)

    At the beginning of the parade are two heavily armed knights in full te armor on horseback, walking side by side.

    Each of the two knights holds a sword in front of his chest with both hands.

    The sword of the knight on right glows white while the sword of the knight on the left glows ck.

    ¡­¡­.

    Glows ck?

    What¡¯s going on here?

    Ma-maa, even if I don¡¯t know, it is obvious that it¡¯s mystical.

    The two knights must be the leaders of the parade.

    Their faces arepletely hidden under their helmets so we can¡¯t tell who they are, but we can tell their ability with just a nce.

    They are holding their swords using both of their hands.

    In short, they are not even holding the reins of their horses.

    Nevertheless, they are walking straight and their swords are not even shaking.

    I was surprised that such knights existed in the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    However, why are they hiding their faces?

    Normally, if you join in a parade like this, you will show your face to sell yourself.

    There is also nothing in their full te armor to indicate their house or title.

    The only thing we could tell was that it was finely decorated and looked expensive.

    -0-

    Following the two knights were the pride of the kingdom, the royal guard.

    The royal guard is an army directly under the demon king¡¯smand.

    Of course, they have no weak members.

    Only the elite of the elite of the kingdom can join this army.

    That¡¯s the royal guard.

    It is also very likely that only the most outstanding royal guards were chosen to participate in this parade.

    ¡­¡­

    I checked the g that the group was carrying.

    It¡¯s the g of the royal guard.

    There¡¯s no doubt that they were the royal guard.

    However, why are they carrying big shields instead of weapons?

    Everyone except the g bearer has a shield.

    Shield big enough to cover their entire bodies.

    And they are marching with them in front of them, not to the side.

    Why is that?

    What does that mean?

    Moreover, there are not many of them.

    Only around 20.

    The g bearer is at the tail end and those with shields are marching in front of him.

    I don¡¯t know enough about parades toment but shouldn¡¯t the g bearer be at the front of the group?

    Besides, the shield bearers all look nervous, as if they are ready to jump out at any moment.

    And I¡¯m not the only one who noticed the weirdness they are showing. Murmurs can be heard around.

    -0-

    The next group who turned off the murmurs was the band.

    Yep, a band.

    There are around 50 of them in gorgeous costumes, marching, and ying musical instruments.

    The light music enlivened the crowd of spectators.

    Those around forgot about the weirdness of the royal guard and looked forward to the next group.

    -0-

    Following the band is¡­..eh?

    Demon king?

    Eh?

    Already?

    The demon king came in a roofless carriage.

    ¡­¡­

    Isn¡¯t it too early?

    Shouldn¡¯t there be more groups first?

    No, it¡¯s not that the demon king shouldn¡¯t have been here but¡­¡­

    Even ayman would feel that the demon king¡¯s turn came too soon.

    Look, even though the band managed to silence the crowd, they¡¯re starting to buzz again and it¡¯s even louder.

    What are they doing?

    If this continues and nothing is done about it, this parade will end up as a failure, right?

    The demon king is waving his hands around with a big smile on his face but, is this really okay?

    No, no, it¡¯s too early to panic.

    Joining this parade is the acting vige chief of Vige Five, Youko-sama, who is the pride and joy of Vige Five!

    There¡¯s no way she would allow such a sloppy parade!

    At least that¡¯s what I thought¡­¡­

    -0-

    Following the demon king were the four heavenly kings, the pride of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom!

    A carriage ridden by Randan-sama, minister of internal affairs.

    A carriage ridden by Count Chrome, minister of external affairs.

    A carriage ridden by Hou-sama, minister of finance.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Areh?

    Where is General tts, minister of military affairs?

    The four heavenly kings aren¡¯t evenplete?

    -0-

    While those who were watching were uneasy, those who came next dispelled their uneasiness.

    Three beastkins.

    I know them.

    They often came to Vige Five to prepare for the parade.

    They also arranged the dry run.

    The three were astride their horses, waving their hands to the people around them as they rode along.

    The people around cheered loudly at the sight of some familiar faces.

    I think it¡¯s louderpared to seeing the demon king earlier.

    Is this okay?

    I mean, is it?

    -0-

    Following the three beastkins are¡­.

    Ehto, who are they?

    Participants from the towns and viges between Shashaato City and the royal capital?

    Three or four people from one ce are participating, so a group of around 50.

    Hee.

    I understand that we are puzzled but is it really my imagination that the people participating in the parade seem to be puzzled as well?

    -0-

    Then, the first legion of the Demon King¡¯s Army.

    Second legion.

    Third legion.

    Fourth legion.

    Fifth legion.

    Each with around 30 participants.

    These are the corps that support the front line against the human kingdom.

    They are not as strong as the royal guards but they are the core of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom¡¯s Army so they are all quite capable.

    However, why don¡¯t they have swords?

    The first legions have axes, the second have shovels, the third have saws, the fourth have hammers, and the fifth have sickles.

    They are also lightly armored¡­.

    No, they¡¯re not even wearing armor.

    They are in normal military uniforms.

    To be honest, I think everyone will be convinced if they say that they¡¯re going to cultivate the forest.

    Is it a consideration to not intimidate the parade goers?

    If so, it might be considered a sess but personally, I would like to some strong looking individuals.

    Perhaps it was because I was thinking that way¡­.

    That my wish was granted.

 Chapter 791: Parade Outside The Village, Village Five (2)

    Chapter 791 ¨C Parade Outside the Vige, Vige Five (2)

    -Vige Five Resident¡¯s POV-

    A littlete from the fifth legion came a group of bearskins led by the living sword god, Gulf-sama!

    Those who were watching cheered loudly.

    You could see that the atmosphere of the parade had changed.

    A band of high elves followed.

    Then, several spectators copsed but were quickly taken to the first aid station.

    As expected, after seeing the real deal.

    Inferno wolves.

    It¡¯s alright.

    I¡¯m not scared.

    I¡¯m going to watch their gant figure.

    Or so I thought¡­..

    There are a lot of them.

    By a lot I really meant a lot.

    Yeah, more than you think.

    Not ten.

    There were at least two hundred.

    They were neatly lined up so it was easy to count them.

    I¡¯m like, ¡°What the hell is this?¡±.

    No voices rose from around me. Everyone just watches silently as the inferno wolves marched by.

    -0-

    As if to rebuke me, angels and harpies flew through the sky.

    And those angels and harpies were armed.

    They were flying at a high altitude so I could not see them clearly, but they were equipped with golden weapons.

    I thought they were beautiful but the older ones screamed and panicked.

    Right, we had that kind of history with the angels.

    From all over the ce, I can hear, ¡°It¡¯s alright. The angels are on our side¡± shout but they didn¡¯t seem to be heard by those who had panicked.

    They are looking for something to use as weapons.

    ¡­¡­

    Not panicking but calm?

    The people guarding the parade came over and told them to calm down¡­..

    Ah, they were seized.

    Looks like they are forcibly taken to the first aid station.

    Thanks for your hard work.

    And even with all that chaos, the parade continues.

    -0-

    Following the angels and harpies came a group of devils.

    ¡­¡­..

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    These guys are not just any devils!

    They are ancient devils!

    The same ancient devils that were said to have ruled the world!

    Why are they here?

    Why are there so many of them?

    Around me, there was even more confusionpared to when the angels showed up!

    I¡¯m confused too.

    History says that the devils rose to power because they overthrew the ancient devils but there¡¯s no way that¡¯s true.

    The ancient devils simply disappeared of their own ord.

    After that, the devils took over.

    Everyone knows that.

    Why are the ancient devils participating in this parade?

    Does it mean that the demon king has subjugated the ancient devils?

    Is this an unveiling?

    Could it be that the angels too?

    Is that why this parade is being held?

    Looking closely at the ancient devils, I saw a familiar face leading the group.

    Prada-san!

    Yeah, it¡¯s Prada-san!

    Eh?

    Prada-san is an ancient devil?

    -0-

    While I was trying to figure out why the angels and ancient devils were in the parade, a strong vibration forced me to stop thinking.

    Dragons.

    The gigantic dragon, which could not pass through the main gate of the shrine, flew andnded at the foot of the mountain where the shrine is located.

    The impact of itsnding was the cause of that strong vibration.

    Come to think of it, dragons also participate in the parade.

    I didn¡¯t even think of that.

    I froze.

    I forgot to breathe.

    Dragons.

    One dragon is terrifying enough and yet there are more than a dozen of them.

    Each of them was stronger than the dragons we had seen during the dry run.

    Overwhelmingly more powerful.

    I don¡¯t know how strong they are but I feel that the dragons at the dry run are children inparison.

    There is such a difference in strength.

    And with a nce, you¡¯ll know that they are an opponent you can never win against.

    They are not of the same caliber as living creatures.

    Am I even allowed to stare at them?

    Do I have to kneel?

    I think I should but I can¡¯t move.

    I can¡¯t even lift a finger.

    I never felt so closer to death than this moment.

    Living never felt this much.

    What¡¯s this?

    God?

    Ah, so the dragons in front of me are gods?

    Tears started to flow from my eyes.

    It seems I have been moved by their overwhelming presence.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    There is a dragon with a lot of heads.

    A little scary.

    It is bigger than other dragons.

    Ah, there is also the dragon who sometimeses to Vige Five.

    They waved at us but I couldn¡¯t move due to their godliness.

    Who would have thought they would be this friendly?

    Ah, mou, what is even happening?

    I just watched the dragons march off in silence with tears streaming down my face.

    -0-

    AN: I was torn between splitting it up or putting it together, but I decided to split it up.

    Sorry for the inconvenience.

    Also, one more thing¡­..

    Some people say that this would be thest arc but it¡¯s not.

    There will be more toe.

    I hope you¡¯ll read it.

    Thank you very much.

 Chapter 792: Parade Outside The Village, Village Five (3)

    Chapter 792 ¨C Parade Outside the Vige, Vige Five (3)

    -Civil Servant Girl¡¯s POV-

    I am a demoness.

    I am the daughter of a patriarch of a baron family.

    After graduating from the noble academy, I was supposed to return to my family¡¯s fief and get married but the marriage proposal broke off¡­..due to my partner¡¯s misfortune.

    I don¡¯t even know what the other party looks like so when I heard that he had encountered a mishap, all I could say was, ¡°Oh, I see¡±.

    I would like them to find a new partner for me but since the engagement broke off due to the other party¡¯s misfortune, it would not look good if we look for a new partner so soon.

    We have to give it some time.

    However, I couldn¡¯t just spend my life idly at my parent¡¯s house.

    I returned to the royal capital and sought work until I could find a new husband.

    I guess my timing was good.

    I caught the eye of a big wig, who scouted me out, and ended up working in Vige Five.

    Currently, I hold the prestigious position of Civil Servant Girl.

    The senior members of the civil servant girls were all famous names at the Noble Academy, which scared me at first but I soon got used to it.

    Because there were scarier beings.

    A lot actually.

    ¡­¡­..

    I think it is better to say that I¡¯m already numbed with fear rather than getting used to it.

    Well, either way, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    I¡¯m working as a civil servant girl.

    I have noints.

    I am now able to go to Big Tree Vige, which had been kept secret, and I am able to speak with vige chief.

    I would like to strongly dere, so that there will be no misunderstanding, that I consider myself fortunate to be a member of the civil servant girls.

    Every day is full of excitement.

    I am now able to deal with difficulties shoulder to shoulder with people as high as the four heavenly kings whom I would not have even thought of conversing with before.

    If I were to be reserved or anything like that, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.

    I am happy to have be a civil servant girl.

    -0-

    I am currently watching the opening of the parade in Vige Five.

    I was moved by the fact that Aegis-sama, a phoenix, was able to fly so divinely.

    I know how hard Aegis-sama has been working.

    After the parade in Big Tree Vige was over, Aegis-sama woulde here every night to watch the timing of the sunrise.

    He also measured the speed of his flight and calcted in detail how he would fly.

    He worked very hard in the limited time avable.

    Perhaps his efforts paid off, the normally tiny and round Aegis-sama took the form of a giant phoenix. Not only was I surprised but even Eagle-san who was watching over us.

    Well, he had to redo the speed calction though.

    But I guess that¡¯s the charm of it.

    -0-

    The parade that began with the flight of Aegis-sama was led by two knights.

    They are Swan-san and ck Swan-san in human forms.

    This is the result of their request to lead the parade since they were stopped from doing so in the vige parade.

    Well, this is not a problem as the vige chief has approved of this.

    The problem is the swords they were carrying.

    Originally, they were to have red and blue shining swords but the girlsined about the color.

    They said they should be ck and white shining swords.

    ¡­¡­

    Let me be honest here.

    I don¡¯t really care about that.

    I almost told them to just hold different color swords but my colleague, who loves ssics, strongly resisted and we had an argument.

    We managed to settle on ck and white but the problem persisted.

    We had red and blue shining swords because we prepared them in advance but we don¡¯t have ck and white shining swords.

    We bowed to Loo-sama to give us materials and with the help of the cksmith, Gutt-sama, we hastily made them.

    It was a rush job.

    The shining white sword and shining ck sword are shining as requested but¡­..

    They were unstable and in danger of exploding.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright! As long as you don¡¯t cut anything, it will be fine!¡¹

    Said Loo-sama to the production director.

    We were not sure if we should hand them with dangerous swords but Swan-san and ck Swan-san insisted that they wouldn¡¯t go if they were not holding those swords. Thus, we had to put them in full te armor for safety.

    Swan-san was particrly disappointed because her face would be covered but she wanted to hold the shining white sword more.

    I guess she has some kind of obsession that I don¡¯t understand.

    I would have liked to see them dressed as men¡­¡­

    However, vige chief¡¯s desire for safety can¡¯t be ignored.

    And I¡¯m sorry for the members of the royal guards who had to march behind them.

    We asked them to carry shields and be prepared for explosions.

    This is not to protect their rear.

    This is to protect those who were watching the parade.

    ¡¸There will be time between the impact and the explosion. If you drop your sword and used shield during that time, you should be fine. The angle of the shield is important too. Deflect the impact upward as much as possible.¡¹

    These were the words of Loo-sama, who had conducted an explosion experiment with a prototype sword.

    If it had been a huge explosion, vige chief would not have allowed them to carry them.

    As a result, the tension at the front of the parade was high.

    Well, I guess it¡¯s better than no tension.

    Yeah, I think it¡¯s okay.

    -0-

    Following the band came the great man¡­¡­who piled on recklessness.

    He has a big smile on his face.

    Fufufu.

    I can¡¯t help but smile as well.

    This has no other meaning.

    I swear.

    In fact, I know that there are several ns in progress behind the scenes in this parade.

    And I was only informed yesterday about them.

    ¡­¡­

    I¡¯m not angry.

    -0-

    The four who shared hardship with us followed and then, it was the turn of Gol-san, Sil-san, and Bron-san.

    Their cement in this parade was a bit of a struggle.

    They wanted to be near vige chief but Tiselle-sama wanted them to be in the front.

    The three of them have their own official positions in the kingdom.

    Considering their future, she wanted them to be in a position where they could sell their faces in this parade.

    It¡¯s hard to stand out if you¡¯re near vige chief no matter how hard you try.

    Thus, it can¡¯t be helped.

    -0-

    Following the three beastkins are¡­..

    Representatives of towns and viges between the royal capital and Shashaato City.

    Areh?

    You looked puzzled, didn¡¯t you?

    They looked frightened too.

    Have they not been properly exined the reason for their participation or something?

    We don¡¯t want any trouble so¡­

    Let¡¯s check with my colleague.

    ¡­¡­

    Confirmed.

    We found the cause.

    They saw the other participants shortly before the parade started.

    Almost all of them fainted and then they were woken up to participate in the parade when it was their turn.

    I guess so.

    And I regret that I should have prepared a carriage for them.

    Carriages were in so short supply that we had to fight over them so we didn¡¯t even have any carriage assigned for them.

    I thought it would not be a problem since they would only be walking¡­..

    Let¡¯s pick some carriages we have secured in Vige Five and arrange for them to be able to ride them somewhere.

    From the looks of it, it will be hard for them to walk the route nned in Vige Five.

    In any case, I want them to hang in there until the carriages arrive.

    -0-

    Following them in their bewilderment are the regr army, the pride of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Almost all of them are in themanding ss but, are they okay?

    I feel like they¡¯ve been too rxed because there hasn¡¯t been any battle for a while now¡­¡­.

    Well, I wouldn¡¯t worry about that.

    The regr army people are equipped with farming tools, not weapons.

    Axe is a weapon but its original use is to cut down trees.

    These are appeals to show that the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom is following Big Tree Vige.

    This is because they were not lent a banner of the Big Tree Vige.

    They had no choice.

    By the way, no one told vige chief about it.

    What vige chief thinks of this is up to him.

    I will not say anything unnecessary myself.

    I¡¯m a civil servant girl after all.

 Chapter 793: Parade Outside The Village, Village Five (4)

    Chapter 793 ¨C Parade Outside the Vige, Vige Five (4)

    The parade continues.

    Gulf-sama and his fellow beastkins appeared on the scene.

    They are incredibly popr.

    And I feel an overwhelming sense of relief, perhaps because I know the efforts Gulf-sama and his team have gone through.

    They had been practicing hard.

    The beastkins behind Gulf-sama were not inferior to the others.

    Yeah, is it just my imagination? I feel like the parade has finally started.

    -0-

    The next are the group of high elves led by Ria-sama.

    They are very stable.

    A few spectators fell over though¡­..

    They seem to be elves.

    Are they immigrants from the Elf Empire?

    I hear they have a feud with the high elves¡­..

    I am relieved to hear that the 1st aid responders are on their way.

    -0-

    Then came Kuro-san and his pack of infernowolves.

    It¡¯s a spectacr sight.

    Their practice has paid off, hasn¡¯t it?

    I did not participate that time but I heard that the dry run was nothing but a disaster for them. The infernowolves who participated in it were quite depressed to the point that vige chief had to console them.

    I don¡¯t mean to say this but the depressed infernowolves were very adorable.

    Is that the reason why?

    Why the spectators were watching the march of the infernowolves like parents watching their own children.

    Well, some spectators were overwhelmed by their numbers¡­¡­

    This is not even the full force of Big Tree Vige.

    There are more of them.

    I hope you get used to it.

    -0-

    Following the Kuro-san¡¯s pack are the flying angels and harpies.

    Yeah, their formation is beautiful.

    As expected of the angels.

    The harpies were notcking in ability but they were flying in support of the angels so they did not stand out much.

    It is a bit of a waste though if you know what I mean.

    However, the harpies themselves seem to not want to stand out¡­..

    There is amotion where the spectators are.

    They seemed to be panicking when they saw the flying angels and harpies.

    And it seems like it¡¯s not just one or two who have panicked but a good number of them.

    The 1st aid responders are doing a great job¡­..areh?

    That demon who panicked.

    He broke a branch of a nearby tree and manually turned it into an improvised spear and threw it¡­..toward the angels!

    L-like vige chief!

    It seems like the 1st aid responder can¡¯t stop him alone so the security team is rushing in.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    Please hang in there.

    Also, there is someone in the back trying to cast magic.

    Please take care of that one too.

    By the way, there is no damage to the angels or the harpies.

    The spear thrown and the magic casted were blocked by the harpies.

    Ah, don¡¯t try to throw the spear back.

    Please just take it with you and move on.

    Kuudel-sama, don¡¯t look at him as if you¡¯ve found someone to bomb!

    Please fly higher in the sky!

    -0-

    After the angels and harpies are a group of ancient devils.

    ¡­¡­.

    Is it instinct of demons to be afraid of them?

    It is only my ssics-loving colleagues who are willing to contact them.

    The ancient devils are living witnesses of history.

    It is not unusual to see my ssics-loving colleagues to go and talk to Bulga-san, Stifano-san, and Gi-san whenever they have a change in Big Tree Vige.

    Recently, we have also gained new partners in the form of Versa-sama and Hermes-sama.

    Ah, I must concentrate on the parade.

    The one who¡¯s leading them is Prada-san.

    She is a maid working in Vige Five.

    She is at the front because as an ancient devil, she has the ability to not scare people around her.

    She is using magic to lower the intimidation effect of ancient devils lined up behind her which gave her the honor of being the leader.

    She is supposed to be using¡­..

    Why are they still scary?

    Was Prada-san¡¯s magic weak?

    Or is the intimidating effect of those behind her were unbelievably high?

    There wasn¡¯t a problem at the parade in Big Tree Vige, right?

    I sent a sign to Prada-san asking her what¡¯s wrong but what I received was a ¡°behind¡± reply.

    Behind?

    Is there a problem with the ancient devils behind her¡­¡­

    No, they don¡¯t.

    The ancient devils are also watching their backs.

    The beings that the ancient devils are wary of.

    Next to the ancient devils are the dragons.

    -0-

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Dors-sama¡¯s group came in full of godliness.

    With the morning sun in the background, it looks as if they came from the sun.

    Ehto, why are they going all out?

    Didn¡¯t we talk about holding back at the meeting?

    It is true that you were told ¡°Each of you is the star of the show! Let¡¯s shine!¡± during the preparation but that wasn¡¯t asking you to physically shine!

    Who¡¯s putting up that backlight?

    Please, don¡¯t do that because it makes the sun hazy!

    Also, the audience are all overwhelmed.

    You don¡¯t want to be worshiped, do you?

    What can we even do with this?

    -0-

    This is an emergency.

    I will contact my colleagues nearby and find out why the dragons are acting like this.

    ¡¸Hiichirou-sama is very excited!¡¹

    ¡¸Raimeiren-sama is very pleased seeing Hiichirou-sama like that!¡¹

    ¡¸Guraru-sama is pleased too!¡¹

    ¡­¡­in other words, Hiichirou-sama was happy and Raimeiren-sama and Guraru-sama were pulled by that.

    If that is the case, then Girar-sama and Guronde-sama should have been pulled by Guraru-sama right?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It seems like Girar-sama and Guronde-sama were having so much fun seeing Guraru-sama happy.¡¹

    Aren¡¯t they together at the parade in the vige?

    ¡¸I think it¡¯srgely due to the fact that they¡¯re in an unfamiliar territory.¡¹

    So basically, they feel like they¡¯re on a family outing¡­¡­

    I kind of understand it.

    However, we can¡¯t leave it like this.

    For now, please instruct the leader, Dors-sama to restrain them.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. He ignored me. He said it¡¯s already impossible to stop Raimeiren-sama when she¡¯s like that!¡¹

    Argh.

    Where are Hakuren-sama and Rasuti-sama?

    ¡¸Ah, well, you know, those two were a little tired from raising their children so¡­..¡¹

    What about it?

    ¡¸They¡¯re taking this chance to have a st¡¹

    Ah, I see.

    I have no experience having or raising children but it seems like a lot of work just by looking at them.

    More than that, they seem happy¡­¡­

    No, that¡¯s not the time for that.

    Ehto, what can we do to keep the dragons in check?

    Considering the dragon¡¯s rtionship, it¡¯s pointless to ask the males.

    No male dragon has the guts to hold back the female dragons.

    So, it¡¯s thedies¡­..

    Or not.

    Why are thedies, who usually y the role of calm and restraining, so out of sync?

    Are they so happy to be able to work with someone they have feelings for?

    That would mean you¡¯re easy though.

    Rananoon-sama, who ys an active role in situations like this, is currently staying at Big Tree Vige.

    As for Helzenark-sama¡­..it is impossible to ask her to give her opinion to her parents and grandparents, right?

    Understood.

    I shouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s impossible.

    It¡¯s just that Rananoon-sama, who can say it, is awesome.

    However, this means I could only ask vige chief¡­..

    Vige chief is next so we can¡¯t bother him.

    Kuh, we have to do something about it on our own then.

    In the meantime, please continue to send signals to Dors-sama!

    And also to Doraim-sama!

    ¡¸Ano, Doraim-sama sent a message.¡¹

    Eh?

    From his side?

    Did he think of a countermeasure?

    As expected of the gatekeeper dragon!

    ¡¸He said send someone to give signals that¡¯s not female. He said he¡¯s already scared of how his wife, Grafaloon-sama, is looking at him¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Calm down, take three deep breaths before shouting.

    I¡¯m so envious of you and your wife¡¯s happy marriage!

    -0-

    But I digress.

    The misfortune of my marriage partner who was just a cover to stop the engagement.

    He didn¡¯t want to marry me so he eloped with his childhood friend.

    Right.

    I was not attached to him nor was interested in him.

    As a result, I should probably be grateful because it is the reason I managed to be a civil servant girl¡­¡­

    Honestly speaking, I feel bad.

    You don¡¯t like me?

    Even though we haven¡¯t even met?

    So, I took a picture with the face of my runaway groom and looked at it over and over again.

    Yes, I looked at it again and again.

    I can¡¯t hit the wrong person, right?

    Fufufufu

    Of course, I also practiced hitting well.

    I¡¯ve been receiving instructions from Gulf-sama and the angels.

    So I hope that he is among the spectators watching this parade.

    I can hit you with everything I have and feel right now.

 Chapter 794: Parade Outside The Village, Shashaato City

    Chapter 794 ¨C Parade Outside the Vige, Shashaato City

    -Demon King¡¯s Kingdom¡¯s Intelligence Agent¡¯s POV-

    The parade is going well.

    I guess they have given it a lot of thought before reporting.

    A pleasant thoughtfulness too.

    My eyes are tearing.

    Even so, I wish this report is urate.

    Because a wrong report leads to a wrong decision.

    -0-

    My name is Gigibel Rabelra.

    I am a member of the secret agency that quietly exists in the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    I have a good number of subordinates.

    Incidentally, my father is the chief of the secret agency and my mother is the chief of staff.

    My little brother and sister are also executives of the intelligence service.

    We seem to be a family of secret agents but there is a reason for this.

    This is because the intelligence agency of the kingdom has always been treated coldly.

    The secret service does not gather good information.

    It doesn¡¯t return enough for the budget allocated.

    It should be destroyed immediately.

    Such voices were said without even bothering hiding it.

    As for me, I wanted to say, ¡°It is your problem if you can¡¯t use the information we¡¯ve gathered.¡±, ¡°We don¡¯t have much budget in the first ce.¡±, and ¡°There¡¯s no point in trying to destroy us since we¡¯re about to go out of business.¡±.

    Fortunately, the agency continued to exist under the patronage of nobles who understood the importance of the existence of the agency.

    However, the treatment did not improve.

    Therefore, the intelligence agency craved for results.

    If we were sessful, we would not have to worry about the cost of our activities and personnel.

    However, in intelligence, number is strength.

    There is no way an intelligence agency that is treated coldly could attract people.

    We had no choice but to get our own people involved and this is just what happened.

    I was one of those involved.

    If I could, I would have joined the royal guards, which is a very active and spectacr force.

    Well, recently Count Chrome has invested a lot of money in the intelligence agency so we have been able to operate much more and get more results and we are no longer treated coldly too.

    It is gradually improving to a good ce to work.

    I can¡¯t be more grateful to Count Chrome.

    -0-

    Presently, I¡¯m in Shashaato City for my job.

    I¡¯m at an open ce on the outskirts of the city.

    Spectators are gathering there to watch the parade.

    I¡¯m one of the people guiding them.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Areh? What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s the intelligence? Is that what you think?

    Me too.

    In fact, a few days ago, the parade organizingmittee cried for help because they were short on staff.

    I couldn¡¯t say no because there were many civil officials who had helped me when the intelligence agency was treated coldly.

    In the meantime, we have our own work to do.

    In this world, we need to help each other.

    Yeah, mutual help.

    With that in mind, I was guiding the parade spectators.

    The parade is going smoothly.

    I heard that there was some confusion in Vige Five but it seems to be going well.

    I¡¯m d to hear that.

    It seems like quite a few residents of Vige Five took part in the parade but most of them did note to Shashaato City.

    It is because it is unmanageable.

    No, it is physically impossible.

    It will take several days just to let them pass though the teleportation gate.

    There is also the problem of where to eat and rest after passing through.

    Therefore, the residents of Vige Five participated only in Vige Five.

    The same is true here in Shashaato City.

    The residents of Shashaato City will participate in the parade but only in Shashaato City.

    I have been informed by the parade organizingmittee that this has been negotiated.

    As expected, the governor and the face officer will be there until the end of the parade.

    While I was thinking about this, a loud vibration shook the ground.

    It was the dragons.

    They seemed to have flown from Vige Five.

    The vibration was the impact of theirnding.

    I had heard that the dragons will not use the teleportation gate but will move to the next destination via flying so I¡¯ve already expected this.

    Well, they are quite big and their majesty is astonishing¡­¡­

    From the backs of several dragons, angels fly off.

    I instinctively grabbed my weapon but managed to calm myself down before attacking them.

    The angels are also participants of this parade.

    They are our allies.

    I was ashamed that I had taken up weapons even though I had been told before.

    However, weren¡¯t angels supposed to use the teleportation gate to move around?

    Looking at it closely, you will see that there are also harpies on the backs of the dragons.

    Was there a problem in using the teleportation gate?

    No, it¡¯s the other way around.

    In order to avoid problems, they must have traveled on the dragons¡¯ back.

    As if to confirm my prediction, the angels and harpies are moving to their prearranged waiting area.

    There doesn¡¯t seem to be any trouble.

    Good.

    It was not the time for me to be stunned either.

    The appearance of the dragons and angels made the audience confused.

    I had to control them.

    I continued to speak out and lead the audience to calm down.

    However, the audience did not calm down.

    This was not my fault.

    It¡¯s the dragons¡¯ fault.

    Instead of moving to the waiting area, the dragons took an unexpected action.

    They lined up side by side toward Shashaato City.

    In other words, all the dragons were facing Shashaato City.

    Why?

    What are they doing?

    I have a bad feeling about this.

    Thud.

    The dragons started walking.

    Toward Shashaato City.

    All of them at once.

    As if they timed it perfectly.

    Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re going to go straight to Shashaato City?

    Are they going topletely ignore the parade route?

    Ugh, this is a lie¡­..

    I suddenly had a vision of Shashaato City burning.

    Shashaato Citypletely destroyed.

    Shashaato City is not just a city.

    It is a very important economic city of the kingdom.

    Burnt to the ground?

    The kingdom will be shaken.

    N-no, wait.

    Will the damage be limited to Shashaato City?

    Ah, it could go all the way to the royal capital and¡­..

    My out of this world imagination was drowned by a loud, heavy popping sound.

    Popping sound?

    W-what is that sound?

    The source of the sound was the dragons.

    Dragons¡¯ fingers to be exact.

    They were marching toward Shashaato City while snapping their fingers.

    In rhythm.

    And sometimes, one would step forward and do a solo y.

    No¡­¡­

    No way¡­¡­.

    That¡¯s¡­.

    Snap walking while snapping your fingers?

    Oi oi oi oi oi, what a joke!

    Are the dragons going to do a manner check on the residents of Shashaato City?

    As a noble of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom, I know what the dragons are doing!

    At the same time, I also understand what needs to be done.

    Yes, we must line up in front of the dragons and fight back!

    But, I can¡¯t even move my body.

    Against those dragons?

    B-but, who will go if not me!

    My body is trembling in a pitiful way.

    Can¡¯t move.

    Can¡¯t move.

    I can¡¯t move¡­¡­

    In my despairing ears, I heard a light snapping of fingers.

    The sound was small.

    But I heard it loud and clear.

    It was the snapping of the fingers of a lone demon, blocking the march of dragons.

    That demon was¡­¡­

    The pride of Shashaato City, a demon of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    Governor Ifrus!

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a talented man but I¡¯ll be your opponent. Bring it on, dragons.¡¹

    On the outskirts of Shashaato City, a contest began between the dragons and Governor Ifrus.

    The crowd cheered.

    I, too, raised my arms, which had somehow be mobile and shouted.

    Good luck, Governor Ifrus!

 Chapter 795: Parade Outside The Village, Shashaato City, Angels

    Chapter 795 ¨C Parade Outside the Vige, Shashaato City, Angels

    I am one of the angels who recently arrived in Big Tree Vige.

    I came to Shashaato City to take part in the parade¡­.

    Before I knew it, there was already a battle between the dragons and Governor Ifrus.

    ¡­¡­.

    What¡¯s happening?

    -0-

    At the waiting area of the parade, Malbit-sama, the angel chief, called us together.

    Then, she pointed to the match between the dragons and Governor Ifrus and says with a little scary look on her face,

    ¡¸The one who induced them to do that, raise your hand¡¹

    I didn¡¯t raise their hand.

    I was not the one who induced them to do that.

    I looked around and saw no one raising her hand.

    Good.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll rephrase it. Those who did something to induced them in some way but didn¡¯t expected that to happen, raise your hand¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Safe.

    Yeah, I¡¯m still safe.

    I didn¡¯t say anything strange.

    First of all, I won¡¯t think of something so dangerous like trying to manipte the dragons.

    It would be like jumping into magmapletely naked.

    I did not induce them.

    Thus, I didn¡¯t raise my hand.

    I look around¡­..

    Several of us had raised their hands and were caught.

    Idiots desu ne.

    I was thinking how are they going to get punished but it seems like Malbit-sama is listening to their defense.

    ¡¸As you saw, Dors-sama and the others were scolded by the civil servant girls for doing whatever they want in Vige Five.¡¹

    ¡¸Seeing Dors-sama and other others reflecting on what they had done, I told them they should be more ¡°friendly¡± in Shashaato City.¡¹

    ¡¸I told them adapting to their culture makes you more approachable¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸And there you have it¡¹

    I see.

    This is not so much of an inducement.

    They won¡¯t get killed.

    Or so I thought but Malbit-sama doesn¡¯t look so lenient.

    ¡¸Dors-sama and the others are ancient dragons! There is no way this is going to happen with just those words! I think you¡¯re hiding some important information. Say it.¡¹

    One of the captives, perhaps no longer can hold on under Malbit-sama¡¯s pressure, said,

    ¡¸Hi-Hiichirou-sama was listening that time too.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Doesn¡¯t that mean they used Hiichirou-sama to manipte the ancient dragons?

    In other words, those girls over there willter be dealt with by Dors-sama and Raimeiren-sama!

    W-would it be enough to turn in those who were captured?

    It¡¯s not like all angels are jointly liable, right?

    Wait wait wait

    Eh?

    We¡¯re in the middle of the parade, I can still run away, right?

    As I thought of that, Malbit-sama said a very small murmur.

    ¡¸Those who¡¯ll run away will be reported as the culprit¡¹

    Ehto, Malbit-sama?

    Did she say that in a small voice because she wanted some to escape?

    Are you trying to sacrifice the escapee?

    I stopped my n of running away and looked around.

    About half of us tried to immediately escape but it seemed like Malbit-sama murmur had reached their ears.

    Now, everyone¡¯s standing as if nothing happened.

    Tsk.

    -0-

    A countermeasure meeting has started.

    For now, looking at the bright side¡­..

    The dragons seem to be enjoying themselves.

    Hiichirou-sama is in a really good mood.

    This is a good defensive material.

    As for the not so bright side¡­¡­

    Miyo-san, who works in Shashaato City, is holding her near us.

    That¡¯s because Governor Ifrus stood in front of the dragons.

    Miyo-san said she could not have foreseen this situation.

    No, well, who could have predicted it¡­..

    Governor Ifrus is struggling.

    He¡¯s not taking a step back against the dragons.

    I¡¯m not sure of the rules but from the gist of it, three dragons, Domaim-sama, Kwon-sama, and Grafaloon-sama, have been defeated by Governor Ifrus and were lying down.

    Also, some people are dancing with Governor Ifrus to help him.

    Ah, some of them are Governor Ifrus¡¯ subordinates and teachers of the Ifrus Academy.

    I could tell by the cheering voices of the audience.

    -0-

    So, what shall we do?

    If we are optimistic, the dragons won¡¯t care about the angels.

    They will let us off the hook, thinking that there is no way ancient dragons can be manipted by lowly angels.

    Hakuren-sama and Rasuti-sama will intercede.

    Since Hiichirou-sama is happy, the result is good and they will not me us.

    There are those possibilities.

    If we are pessimistic, the dragons wille to annihte the angels after the parade.

    That is the most likely scenario.

    Thinking about it more will only scare me.

    Let¡¯s stop.

    M-maa, from the way the dragons are living in Big Tree Vige, it is possible that they will forgive us after a strong retaliation.

    Let¡¯s believe they would.

    Fuh.

    Suggestions.

    Why don¡¯t we leave the fate of the angels in the hands of Tier-sama and Tiselle-sama while everyone else escapes?

    I thought it¡¯s a good idea but it was rejected.

    Then, I was red at by Ruincia-sama and Reginleif-sama.

    Scary.

    Then, can¡¯t we rely on vige chief?

    If it¡¯s vige chief, he can do something about it!

    I wasn¡¯t able to finish what I was saying because I was beaten up by Ruincia-sama and Reginleif-sama.

    You can¡¯t bother vige chief.

    Understood.

    -0-

    The meeting was contentious.

    An opinion will be expressed and will be denied then another opinion will be said that will be denied too.

    All of us were aware that the discussion was not progressing at all but we were at a loss for countermeasures until a civil servant girl rushed up to us.

    ¡¸Kuro-san¡¯s pack is about to make their move. Please get ready.¡¹

    Get ready?

    Ah, right, for the parade.

    That¡¯s what we¡¯re waiting here for, the parade in Shashaato City.

    It slipped my mind.

    But¡­¡­that, ano, I hate to say it but¡­..

    I said that to the civil servant girl who came to us and pointed at the battle between the dragons and Governor Ifrus.

    Is it okay to leave that alone?

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. Vige chief has already gone there.¡¹

    Ehto¡­¡­

    ¡¸We already warned them in Vige Five and now they¡¯re still going at it in Shashaato City. I think the dragons need to be punished.¡¹

    The civil servant girl said so with a smiling face but not with smiling eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    Seeing this, the angels silently lined up and prepared for our cue.

    We must not disturb the progress of the parade any further.

    The hearts of the angels present here were united.

    All that remained was to do our best in the parade.

    Yes, let¡¯s think about the details after it¡¯s all over.

    Perhaps everyone shares this idea.

    -0-

    Civil Servant Girl: Vige chief has already gone there.

    Angel: Eh? Won¡¯t that cause trouble for vige chief?

    Ruincia: It¡¯s an honor to see vige chief in action

    Reginleif: As expected of vige chief

    Angel: I suggested that earlier and you beat me up

    Ruincia: It¡¯s not good for us to be the cause of trouble.

    Reginleif: I agree.

    Angel: Eh

    -0-

    The parade.

    The parade will proceed in Vige Five and those who have finished their turn will move to Shashaato City.

    After a certain amount of people have umted in Shashaato City, the parade will restart in Shashaato City.

    -0-

    Manner check of the dragons and Governor Ifrus.

    Think of it as a sport with hard-to-understand rule that is popr in the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

 Chapter 796: Parade Outside The Village, Shashaato City, Dance To Welcome The Dead

    Chapter 796 ¨C Parade Outside the Vige, Shashaato City, Dance to Wee the Dead

    My turn in Vige Five is over.

    The carriage I¡¯m riding in was supposed to merge automatically, transform, and run but after three failures in the preliminary safety check experiments, it was scrapped.

    The carriage was to be pulled by unicorns and the merger and transformation were to be done manually by golems.

    The mountain elves, who had been so enthusiastic about the merger and transformation, were extremely depressed.

    The intelligence boxes, who had been cooperating with them in various ways, were also disappointed.

    Well, personally, I thought the manual transformations and mergers by the golems were not bad. It¡¯s like a pit stop at a car race.

    The audience were also amazed.

    I guess it wasn¡¯t bad.

    Yeah.

    -0-

    I arrived at Shashaato City through the gate that leads from Vige Five to Shashaato City.

    Well, the gate is located on the outskirts of the city so it¡¯s hard to say that I arrived at Shashaato City.

    And just as I was about to move to the waiting area in the carriage, I saw Dors and the others dancing.

    ¡­¡­

    Looking at it closely, I can see Dors¡¯ group of a dozen¡­..dancing in front of Governor Ifrus.

    There are also audiences.

    What¡¯s this?

    A dance battle?

    No, that gesture is so¡­..what?

    Is that a parade performance?

    I looked at the civil servant girl near the carriage and she smiled at me and spoke.

    ¡¸Sorry to bother you but could you please stop Dors-sama and the others? If you don¡¯t, it will affect the progress of the parade.¡¹

    In other words, Dors and the others are doing things on their own.

    ¡¸I have not received any reports of any action being taken.¡¹

    I see.

    Sorry.

    I¡¯ll stop them.

    I got off the carriage and headed to Dors and the others.

    I could have taken the carriage but the carriage is going through a maintenance check at the waiting area.

    Besides, the unicorns who were pulling the carriage looked a little ufortable about going there.

    I had no choice.

    -0-

    I ran up to Dors and the others.

    Neither Gulf, Daga, nor Reginleif are with me because they are participating in the parade.

    However, that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have any escort.

    There were four high elves who were not participating in the parade but were nearby, acting as my guards.

    Earlier, the four were unarmed, ready to move at any moment but now, two of them are holding gs.

    They say it¡¯s to make it easier to know who I am.

    Right.

    If I¡¯m alone, no one can tell who I am.

    And then, following the four high elves, Asura, who had left the parade line when it noticed that I had gotten off the carriage, chased after us.

    Asura was in the parade as the representative of the hot spring area.

    The ghost knights and the lions had declined, saying that the vige parade was enough, and as for Asura, it followed¡­..

    I heard that it enjoyed the parade in the vige.

    It was eager to participate in the parade outside the vige.

    However, even I could tell that it would scare the parade spectators outside the vige in its current state.

    Therefore, Asura is currently wearing fine clothes which hide the bones as much as possible.

    For its head, it was supposed to wear a full-face helmet but the fine clothes and full-face helmet contrast each other that just by looking you¡¯ll feel a sense of difort. Because of that, it was forced to wear a wide brimmed hat and three masks.

    I think it¡¯s less scary now.

    ¡­¡­..

    If only you wouldn¡¯t notice the body size and the number of hands and feet.

    -0-

    Dors and the others noticed me running up to them.

    They had an ¡°Oh, crap¡± expressions on their faces.

    Hakuren and Rasuti turned their heads away from me.

    I guess Hiichirou is the only one who¡¯s enjoying it.

    Doraim was doing a sharp break dance, probably his solo part, and didn¡¯t notice me.

    Ah, he seems to have noticed me.

    His movements became stiff.

    When I tried to call out to them, someone stopped me.

    It¡¯s Governor Ifrus.

    ¡¸Wait a minute. It¡¯s currently the 6th turn in the 3rd phase, the 2nd end. It would be a shame to stop now!¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    S-sorry.

    You look really good but I don¡¯t understand the rules.

    What do you mean?

    Is it like baseball, when you¡¯re down by three runs and the bases are loaded with no outs in the ninth inning?

    If it¡¯s almost over, I¡¯d say just continue until it¡¯s over¡­¡­

    No one has exined what¡¯s happening to me.

    Even the four high elves looked confused.

    It was Asura who offered me a helping hand in my time of need.

    You want me to leave it to you?

    Well, I would like to do that but, do you understand what¡¯s happening?

    Really?

    You know the rules?

    Ah, yeah, I¡¯ll leave it to you then.

    Asura nodded strongly after hearing my affirmation. It then sent me and the four high elves a little away.

    Then, position itself in an equteral triangle with Dors¡¯s group and Governor Ifrus.

    I wondered what they were going to do from there, but Asura suddenly started dancing.

    All hands were raised above its head and the movements utilized its wrists.

    Its feet were happily moving.

    This dance gave me a sense of nostalgia.

    Could it be, no way¡­¡­

    Before I could be surprised, someone spoke up.

    ¡¸I-i-isn¡¯t that¡­¡­the dance to wee the dead(Dead Man Parade)!¡¹

    It was Ifrus.

    He was on his buttock as if he had just fallen off his back.

    And Dors and the others too.

    As expected, they did not fall off their butts but they were horrified.

    ¡¸T-to think I¡¯d see this here¡­¡­¡¹

    Raimeiren and Guraru were standing in front of Hiichirou as if protecting him.

    Is it a dangerous dance?

    Well, I¡¯m sorry to sound so rmed but it looks to me like Asura is doing a bon odori¡­¡­

    Yeah, bon odori.

    No wonder I felt something nostalgic.

    Watching it makes me want to dance with it but, that, what¡¯s, ehto¡­..

    Asura, let me ask you something.

    Ah, you don¡¯t mind if I dance with you.

    Ah, where did theserge number of skeletons dancing behind Asurae from?

    Back up dancers?

    Do back up dancers just appear on their own?

    Well, they¡¯re crawling out from the ground, but¡­¡­

    There are so many of them.

    I¡¯m not talking about ten or twenty skeletons.

    I¡¯m talking about thousands.

    And more are showing up.

    If this continues, the outskirts of Shashaato City will be filled with skeletons.

    Was this area used to be a battlefield?

    Wait wait.

    I heard that zombies and skeletons have nothing to do with the actual dead.

    It was something about magic power.

    They said some skeletons might be causing it.

    At least that¡¯s what the ghost knights told me.

    H-hey.

    So, how are you going to settle this mess?

    Are you okay?

    Will it stop?

    I looked around and saw that everyone was dancing the same way.

    Dors¡¯ group, Governor Ifrus, and even the audience are dancing the same way.

    Before I knew it, they were dancing in a circle.

    Is this a game or something?

    Is that the rule?

    Ah, really?

    Well, I¡¯m d everyone¡¯s taking part¡­¡­

    So, will the skeletons stay like this?

    They¡¯ll return to the ground once it¡¯s over, right?

    If so, that¡¯s fine.

    That¡¯s fine¡­¡­

    Asura.

    One more thing.

    Yes, sorry for asking a lot.

    It¡¯s just a simple question.

    Is that part of this dance?

    When it¡¯s over, will it go back to the ground too?

    I said so while looking into the distance.

    I looked into the distance and saw something big and recognizable even from a distance.

    The white bones of a whale sprouted from the ground and began to fly through the air.

    Estimating its size from the surrounding trees, it was probably 600 meters long.

    Gigantic.

    I looked back at Asura. I found that it was surprised through its body movement since I couldn¡¯t see its expression given it¡¯s wearing masks and was a skeleton to begin with.

    Dors and the others were surprised too.

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s bad news.¡¹

    Dors and the others stopped their dance and attacked it with their breath altogether.

 Chapter 797

    ¡­..it¡¯s noisy.

    Who is it that awakens me?

    I am the whale king.

    The king of whales who¡¯s been living for 10000 years.

    The day for me to swallow the world has yet toe.

    Why was I awakened?

    -0-

    The light of the world burns me.

    My eyes are rotting away.

    It is sickening to only feel pain in darkness.

    My body¡­..seems to have nothing but bones.

    My strength has yet to return.

    The me before I sleep would have regenerated before I felt any difort.

    It is still too early for me to wake after all.

    However, to sleep again is a sin.

    I would have to hunt down appropriate people to regain my strength.

    Even in this state, there are only a few who can harm me.

    There is no need to be frightened.

    I will regenerate my eyes.

    Damn, the light is still as loathsome as ever.

    It reigns over the heavens as if it owns it.

    Someday, I will swallow that star too.

    And¡­..

    The little ones are swarming here as always.

    They are flocking together.

    And they are under the illusion that they have power.

    You are all fools, ungrateful fools.

    I won¡¯t even bother ughtering them since they are all too weak but¡­.

    It¡¯s for the sake of my own rebirth.

    I have no choice.

    Just as I was thinking that, I was attacked.

    It hurt a lot.

    Who is it that pierced through my defenses?

    No, I don¡¯t even need to look.

    It should be a lizard(ancient dragon)!

    It must have noticed me and rushed over here.

    Hahaha!

    Let¡¯s get back to it!

    ¡­¡­

    Eh?

    Wait a minute?

    Usually, you guys should be alone, right?

    You don¡¯t act in groups because each one has a big territory.

    So, why are there so many of you here?

    No way¡­..have I been lured?

    Were they nning to awaken me to destroy me?

    D-don¡¯t underestimate me too much!

    First, strengthen my defense.

    Next, counterattack.

    I will not allow you to trap me!

    I will never forgive you!

    ¡­¡­.but I think it¡¯s also important to talk about things.

    Yeah, aren¡¯t you being a little too restless?

    It is true that I am in a war against ancient dragons but that was probably your ancestors.

    It¡¯s not good to inherit grudges.

    I do not wish to antagonize you either.

    No, I thought about it for a while and then, changed my mind.

    I don¡¯t think we have any reason to fight.

    ¡­¡­.

    Come on, let¡¯s talk!

    Don¡¯t you know love and peace?

    Why are you so persistent in attacking me?

    Ah, I see, is it because this is your territory?

    Then, I¡¯ll leave this ce.

    How about it?

    No?

    It doesn¡¯t matter either way, just stop attacking!

    Wave attacks are painful!

    I said painful!

    Don¡¯t kick me!

    My ribs are broken!

    Look!

    There¡¯s no meat on it so it¡¯s broken in in sight!

    Hey!

    Don¡¯t target the broken part!

    You¡¯ve got no manners!

    Damn.

    I see.

    You won¡¯t stop attacking no matter what?

    I see, I see.

    It seems you have made me serious.

    You¡¯ll be sorry!

    I¡¯m about to change my form so don¡¯t get in my way!

    You really have no manners!

    Since it hase to this, my servants!

    My kins!

    Help me!

    I¡¯m in a pinch!

    Super pinch!

    Reinforcement, reinforcement please!

    If youe, I promise to treat you better!

    You will no longer be a throw away pawn or anything!

    ¡­¡­

    Can¡¯t you at least react!

    What¡¯s this!

    Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve already been destroyed!

    All of my million kins covering the heavens?

    That¡¯s absurd!

    Impossible!

    No, no, what is impossible is for me to wake up early.

    Considering that, was everything prepared for my destruction?

    No wonder my kins have all been destroyed!

    Does that mean I am doomed?

    I see¡­.

    Maa, the ancient dragons are like demigods.

    And there are a lot of them here.

    Isn¡¯t it strange for me to be destroyed?

    Fuh.

    This is too much even for me.

    ¡­¡­..

    Stupid bastard!

    I wouldn¡¯t be the whale king if I would give up with just this!

    I will survive!

    Absolutely will!

    And then, whatever tens of thousands of years I may sleep, I will store up my power again and swallow the world!

    First, I¡¯ll force myself to transform again even if they are attacking me!

    Emphasize on defense!

    Then, divine them!

    Have the divided armor attack the ancient dragons!

    Yeah, I know that won¡¯t be enough to defeat them!

    I have to chase after them!

    I made it look like I¡¯m going to pursue them and when the dragons braced themselves, I made most of my body explode and escape!

    It¡¯s a waste to blow up my body but if I don¡¯t do so, I¡¯ll just be destroyed!

    Besides, the n will only be effective if I throw them away.

    The ancient dragons now lost me.

    Well, I¡¯m currently about the size of a person¡¯s head.

    Moreover, I look like a piece of bone.

    I can¡¯t be identified because I had my body explode.

    Iy on the ground and pretended to be an explosion debris.

    The dragons¡­¡­did not find me.

    Alright, I survived!

    All I have to do now is hide!

    Just when I thought of that, I was caught by someone.

    No, I was caught by a beak.

    I checked the owner of the beak.

    This is something that can¡¯t hurt me even if I¡¯m in this state.

    There is no need to fear.

    However¡­..

    The owner of the beak was a phoenix.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    It is capable of destroying me even if I¡¯m not in this state!

    Impossible!

    Why are you here?

    Have you joined forces with the ancient dragons!

    This is bad!

    I¡¯ll be eaten!

    If it eats me, I¡¯ll die.

    I¡¯ll be destroyed.

    My existence will disappear!

    You can¡¯t!

    Spare me!

    -0-

    I wonder if my wish was heeded.

    The phoenix did not eat me but threw me away.

    ¡­¡­..

    I¡¯m d I¡¯m saved but why aren¡¯t you pecking me?

    Could it be that you don¡¯t want to eat me because I taste bad?

    No, I don¡¯t want to be eaten.

    However, it licked before it threw me away¡­..

    Was it that bad?

    ¡­..I don¡¯t really need any feedback.

    It will break my heart so don¡¯t.

    Sorry.

    Yeah, that helped.

    Thanks.

    Ehto, so I¡¯m going to escape, are you going to chase me?

    You won¡¯t?

    I can see that this phoenix grabbed me by its talons and is bringing me somewhere¡­..ah, to the little ones that are flocking.

    Is it trying to disy me or something?

    No, I don¡¯t think a phoenix would do that.

    Then, what are you going to do?

    Hnn?

    Eh?

    This is a lie.

    There¡¯s a man with the power of god over there.

    And I¡¯m to be judged by him?

    I was just sleeping.

    -0-

    I was ced before the one¡­.who has the power of god.

    Areh?

    Three heads and six arms?

    This three headed, six-armed figure must be some kind of remnant of some kind of the evil god.

    This means I can gather information about when I was still sleeping.

    Amazing.

    Hahahaha.

    Ehto, phoenix.

    I don¡¯t think we can understand each other unless you trante for us.

    Also, you¡¯ve suddenly be smaller, why?

    Is that your true form?

    In any case, I havee this far so I will not resist in vain.

    I just want to make my point before I am judged.

    That¡¯s why I need an interpreter¡­¡­

    This isn¡¯t the time to be eating that delicious looking fish!

    Also, don¡¯t leave bones clean!

    Even the bones are delicious!

    If you don¡¯t like them as they are, grill them or something¡­¡­

    -0-

    At ater date.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening but I¡¯m to be worshiped in a mountain shrine near Vige Five.

    Why are they treating me as the whale god?

    No, I have no objection to that treatment but¡­..

    If you¡¯re going to ask me if I¡¯m on the good or evil side, I should be on the evil side.

    Do you mind?

    I don¡¯t feel bad about being worshiped so I¡¯ll be quiet.

    You don¡¯t need to do anything unnecessary.

    I think I¡¯ll spend most of my time sleeping.

    However, can¡¯t you do something about the asional visit of the ancient dragons?

    I understand that their purpose is not me but the ce where dragons are worshiped but¡­..

    I can¡¯t just feel at ease.

    -0-

    Dragons: Surround it, surround it!

    Whale: Don¡¯t you have hearts?

    -0-

    Aegis: I found something.

    Vige Chief: Good good good

 Chapter 798

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on but Dors¡¯ and the other suddenly beat up the white skeleton whale.

    They beat it up so bad as if it did something terrible to them.

    What did that skeleton whale do?

    However, I¡¯m too far to interfere so let¡¯s just watch them.

    -0-

    By the way, Asura.

    You¡¯ve stopped dancing, is that okay?

    Really?

    Good.

    The skeletons seem to have returned to the ground.

    What a relief.

    The whale bones haven¡¯t returned to the ground though. However, I¡¯m sure Dors and the others will take care of that.

    Thepetition that was going on a while ago, which rules I don¡¯t understand, seems to be over so I guess we¡¯re good to go.

    Well then, Asura.

    About that dance earlier¡­¡­

    No no, I¡¯m not mad at you.

    It looks like the bon odori I know.

    It¡¯s a dance like this¡­..

    Is it different from your dance?

    Really?

    Asura¡¯s is more of a chanting a spell with hand and foot movements?

    Heh.

    You thought it was weird that everyone wants to do the same move as you do but I¡¯m not?

    No, it made me want to dance too.

    I just didn¡¯t know if I should dance so I refrained.

    Even so, if that was a curse¡­..I mean, magic, won¡¯t it be dangerous if anyone dances Asura¡¯s dance?

    It¡¯s alright?

    Though it won¡¯t do anything since they don¡¯t have enough hands and feet?

    ¡­¡­..

    I see.

    So, it¡¯s an exclusive dance for you.

    -0-

    Dors and the others came back after destroying all the white bones of the whale.

    I thought they were refreshed given the smile on their faces.

    ¡¸It got away¡¹

    I-is that so?

    It looks like you¡¯ve crushed it to pieces to me.

    ¡¸We just made it give up most of its power.¡¹

    What happened exactly?

    Is it rted to that time you¡¯ve taken down whales?

    ¡¸Ah, how should I say this¡­¡­there are some things I can¡¯t tell you¡­¡­¡¹

    Dors said so in a muddled voice.

    It is said to be a being that fought to the death with Dors¡¯ ancestors about 10000 years ago.

    In terms of race, it is neither a demon beast nor a monster but a spirit.

    Heh.

    So, you said it escaped, won¡¯t there be danger?

    ¡¸There would be but since it has given up so much power, it should be safe for around 5000 years. I guess it will be our descendants who¡¯ll be in danger.¡¹

    Is that so?

    Dors looked at me with a troubled face.

    I think we should do something within ten or twenty years. We can¡¯t let those who are 5000 years into the future to deal with it.

    If we won¡¯t be able to do anything, I guess I could at least keep a record and pass it on.

    Hnn?

    Dors turned his gaze to me with a troubled look on his face.

    I catch his gaze and look in the direction that Dors nced in.

    ¡­¡­.

    One of the civil servant girls ising this way.

    Ehto¡­..

    The parade is running quitete because of themotion.

    Understood.

    I¡¯ll take care of the civil servant girls so please move to the waiting area.

    ¡¸Please¡¹

    Dors and the others rushed out fast.

    The civil servant girl was ring at them but I did my best to appease her.

    -0-

    Just as I was about to move to the waiting area, Aegis arrived.

    He was grabbing something big with his talons.

    For me?

    What¡¯s this?

    ¡­¡­bone?

    Is this part of that whale?

    Whatever it is, don¡¯t just pick up something strange.

    You want a reward?

    Oi oi, how can you ask for a reward for bringing a strange thing?

    ¡­¡­Alright alright.

    I¡¯ll give you a dish from my bento then.

    Yeah, my own bento.

    I made it this morning before the parade started.

    Is that enough?

    Good.

    Here it is¡­..

    Whoah, don¡¯t just take the main course, that¡¯s my grilled fish!

    In a case like this, you¡¯re supposed to go for the second or third best dish and not the main course!

    I¡¯m not asking you to give it back because your mouth, I mean, your beak, is already holding it¡­..

    Don¡¯t ask for the cover of the bento just because you don¡¯t want to eat it on the ground.

    Alright.

    I¡¯ll give you everything.

    I¡¯m d we¡¯re in Shashaato.

    I¡¯ll just order my lunch at Ma.

    By the way, this bone is from¡­¡­

    I¡¯ll bury it somewhere and give it a memorial service.

    ¡­.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Hnn¡­..what¡¯s this?

    This bone looks strange.

    Is it safe to bury it?

    Rather than burying it, should I have to enshrine it at the shrine?

    For some reason, I think it would be safer to ce it in a ce where we can see it anytime.

    Let¡¯s take it to the shrine in Vige Five and leave it to the silver foxes after the parade is over.

    -0-

    For the parade outside the vige, the n was to finish the parade in Vige Five to Shashaato City on the first day.

    There was a slight dy in Vige Five and a significant dy in Shashaato City.

    It was supposed to be finished before the sun went down but unfortunately, it was sote that it¡¯s still ongoing even after the sun went down.

    So, the festivities continued through the night in Shashaato City.

    With that on the side, an emergency meeting was held in a room of a big inn in Shashaato City.

    The participants were me, the demon king, the civil servant girls, and the civil servants from the kingdom.

    The agenda for this meeting was simple.

    ¡¸We were nning to proceed until in front of the royal capital tomorrow but, can we?¡¹

    We barely managed today but we werepletely overwhelmed.

    Even if we go ahead as nned tomorrow, it is expected to have some impact.

    Whether or not to ept the suggestions from the civil servant girls and the civil servants of the kingdom, it would be better to postpone the parade in the royal capital schedule for the day after tomorrow by a day if it is necessary.

    I would say postpone but postponing it for a day will extend the blockade of the usage of teleportation gates which is for the parade¡¯s exclusive use until the end by a day.

    In addition, postponing the event would naturally increase the cost of lodging and food for the parade participants.

    It¡¯s a tough decision to make.

    ¡­¡­..

    The problem is, why am I in this meeting?

    I¡¯m just going to follow the suggestion of the civil servant girls.

    As I said, I¡¯m not going to be reckless or unreasonable here.

    I can¡¯t say something like ¡°do something about it¡± when those in the field are saying it¡¯s difficult.

    However, what about the demon king?

    This parade is a decoy to investigate the cities and viges between Shashaato City and the royal capital.

    Will postponing the parade have any impact there?

    Will it disrupt the schedule in that matter in any way?

    Of course I won¡¯t put it in words because it¡¯s apparently a secret¡­..

    I looked at him worriedly and the demon king asked me with a serious look on his face.

    ¡¸Does vige chief mind if it was postponed?¡¹

    Me?

    I¡¯m okay with it.

    I¡¯ve entrusted themand of the vige to Zabuton and Flora in my absence.

    If something happens, they will take care of it on their own.

    Besides, even if something should happen, we can just go back to the vige right away using the teleportation gates.

    You don¡¯t have to worry about us.

    ¡¸I see. Then, let¡¯s move forward with a one day postponement.¡¹

    The demon king made that decision, and it was decided.

    I don¡¯t think I was necessary for this meeting.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to have someone like Governor Ifrus participate rather than me?

    -0-

    Speaking of which, that Governor Ifrus has invited me to dinner.

    It¡¯s an apology table where he apologizes for making a scene with Dors and the others while the parade is happening in Shashaato City.

    I said he doesn¡¯t have to but Miyo went so far as to offer me her own reward medal for me to join.

    I think it¡¯s the civil servant girls and the civil servants of the kingdom are the people he should apologize to, not me.

    In the meantime, Miyo said that the dinner with Governor Ifrus would be after the parade was over but I wonder if he would ask for it right away now that it was postponed for a day.

    Let¡¯s be prepared.

    Incidentally, when I asked him if he would allow the civil servant girls and the civil servants of the kingdom to participate, he refused with a bitter smile on his face.

    They said they would prepare a separate table for us there.

    I wouldn¡¯t mind if they were with us though.

    -0-

    Progress of the parade.

    Completed on day one, Vige Five and Shashaato City.

 Chapter 799

    The parade¡¯s progress toward the royal capital has been postponed but that doesn¡¯t mean that the parade has been interrupted.

    It just didn¡¯t proceed to the royal capital as scheduled. The parade is still ongoing inside and outside of Shashaato City.

    The most popr, or rather most exciting parts are¡­..

    Perhaps the experiment of thebination transformation of the carriages being conducted by the mountain elves.

    Whether thebination transformation seeds or fails, everyone¡¯s getting excited.

    I wondered why the sess rate seemed to have increased but I heard that the teachers of Ifrus School are cooperating with them.

    I would like to think that there is no problem with Ifrus School doing that since Loo is supposed to supervise it but¡­..

    I¡¯m a little worried because Miyo said that ¡°there are many people who need to be considered there, both top and bottom.¡±.

    I hope the mountain elves don¡¯t go in a strange direction.

    -0-

    The next most crowded ce is the waiting area of Kuro and the others.

    A dry run was also held in Shashaato City so the residents of Shashaato know about the kuros.

    However, it seems like they were not able to get a good look on them during the dry run so an audience gathered to catch a glimpse of Kuro and the others.

    The kuros don¡¯t seem to feel bad about being looked at and a few of them even walk around with children who wish to ride them on their backs.

    The kuros are still in their big forms so even adults can easily ride them but no adults seem to want to ride them.

    Incidentally, the children are not allowed to ride alone so they are assisted by the high elves.

    Ah, perhaps the adults don¡¯t want to be assisted by the high elves because they were embarrassed.

    -0-

    There aren¡¯t a lot of them but there¡¯s also a crowd at the waiting area of the angels.

    Unfortunately, it seems like during the parade in Vige Five and in Shashaato City, the angels were attacked.

    About 30 of those who made those attacks were gathered to apologize¡­¡­

    ¡¸You¡¯re still alive you god d*mn angel! I¡¯m going to kill you this time!¡¹

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t know you were still alive¡­¡­demons are pretty stubborn, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    Instead of an apology, it looks like they were challenged.

    I thought it would be a sword and magic match but it was an arm wrestling match and drinking battle.

    Is this alright?

    No, I don¡¯t mean you shouldpete with sword and magic.

    ¡¸In case you¡¯re wondering, we¡¯re allies this time so¡­.Ah, no, I threw the spear as a reflex, or rather, if her leave you flying, the evilest thing will surely follow.¡¹

    ¡¸It was just a reconnaissance. I¡¯m not doing anything strange. Well, the information I bring is too urate and it might be a bad thing for the enemy¡­¡­ well, since we¡¯re on the same side this time, that¡¯s no longer a problem.¡¹

    Well, they are ying their matches without getting nasty so as far as I¡¯m concerned, I¡¯m not going to stop them.

    In this kind of situation, if you stop halfway, the grudge will continue.

    I won¡¯t tell you to be reserved or go easy on each other so give it your all.

    Just don¡¯t leave any alcohol get the better of you tomorrow.

    ¡­¡­.

    No, I didn¡¯t mean to beat alcohol by drinking all of them until there¡¯s nothing left for tomorrow.

    -0-

    The stuffed animals with the spiderlings inside them are on disy.

    I asked them if it¡¯s alright for them to be outside during the ¡°exhibition¡± but they said they would abide by Zabuton¡¯s instructions.

    They have improved the habitability of the inside of the stuffed animals so staying in them for a long time is not a problem.

    However, the clothing artisans of Shashaato City are looking at them pretty closely so¡­..

    Will they be okay?

    If the presence of the spiderlings is discovered, they will be scolded by Zabuton.

    Let¡¯s warn the artisans to not touch them.

    Eh?

    Ah, no, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m basically the owner but¡­..

    Not for sale.

    Won¡¯t be sold.

    You want to see the base of the foot?

    You want me to lift it?

    Ah, okay?

    How about this?

    No, I don¡¯t think I want to flip it over.

    You want to see the back¡­..

    Wait, this pressure, the pressure is too much¡­¡­

    Somebody, help me!

    -0-

    I had a bad experience.

    I guess enthusiastic craftsmen can¡¯t see what¡¯s going on around them.

    I would have been in danger if the employees of the Goroun Company had not helped me.

    The craftsmen, who had cooled down after being seized, apologized but they still couldn¡¯t hide their desire to see the back of the stuffed animals.

    Should I praise them for their dedication?

    No, they shouldn¡¯t cause trouble for those around them.

    Who should I ask to remind them?

    Governor Ifrus?

    No, if there¡¯s a craftsmen guild so something, that would be enough, right?

    Let¡¯s ask Miyo.

    -0-

    There¡¯s no sign of Dors and the others in Shashaato City.

    Dors and the others were to wait at Doraim¡¯s nest.

    As a matter of fact, after the parade in Shashaato City, Dors and the others nned to skip the cities and viges between the royal capital and Shashaato City and just meet up with us at the royal capital.

    This was because the dragons would be traveling by flying instead of using teleportation gates so time coordination would be tight.

    It would be a problem if Dors and the others were too early orte.

    Coordination is almost impossible.

    Since that is the case, we decided to just leave them out.

    Well, the main parade team would have to run through the cities and viges on the way to the capital so there¡¯s no other way.

    I wonder if the decoys that the demon king had mentioned will work with this arrangement.

    Anyway, Dors and the others will not be in action tomorrow either.

    Thus, they will have to rx in Doraim¡¯s nest.

    ¡­¡­..

    I didn¡¯t send them there to avoid further trouble.

    -0-

    The wyverns, like the dragons, will not be in action starting tomorrow.

    Thus, I suggested that they wait in Doraim¡¯s nest like Dors and the others but they didn¡¯t want to because they thought it was too dangerous.

    As a result, they decided to go to the royal capital ahead of us and wait at the waiting area in the royal capital.

    A civil servant from the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom went to contact them using the teleportation gate so they would not be mistaken for a group of wyverns that had attacked the royal capital.

    -0-

    Late afternoon.

    I was taken to a private room in Big Roof Shashaato, separated from the rest of the restaurant by a screen.

    A big round table was ced in the center of the room and chairs were arranged around it.

    The chair across from the one in which I¡¯m sitting was upied by Governor Ifrus.

    This was what I promised Miyo.

    As I had expected, he immediately rescheduled it because the parade had been postponed.

    Miyo is really a capable little girl.

    However, as for me, since I was dining with a distinguished person, I wanted time to reconfirm business manners such as upper seat and lower seat greetings and table manners at meals.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll make it work¡¹

    Miyo pushed all those ideas aside.

    Well, it¡¯s fortunate that I didn¡¯t have to worry about upper and lower seating since it was a round table.

    ¡­¡­

    No, the table they use at Ma is square so they must have prepared a round table for this dinner.

    Did Miyo arrange this?

    I¡¯ll say it once again.

    Miyo is really a capable little girl.

    -0-

    The dinner with Governor Ifrus began with an apology from Governor Ifrus.

    He wanted to apologize for having thoughtlessly epted the challenge by Dors and the others and for stalling the progress of the parade.

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something that a governor like himself should apologize for and if anything, there wouldn¡¯t have been any problem if Dors and the others hadn¡¯t initiated the game.

    I also think that if he really has to apologize, it shouldn¡¯t be to me.

    However, I don¡¯t think that Ifrus would make such a mistake and he must have a reason for apologizing to me.

    What reason, I realized.

    From an outsider¡¯s point of view, I am the boss of the civil servant girls who are involved in the parade proceedings.

    In fact, the boss of the civil servant girls is Frau and not me but it¡¯s impossible to tell that from an outsider¡¯s point of view¡­..

    If the emphasis is on the postponement of the parade, I can understand why he would apologize to me, who is apparently the boss of the civil servant girls.

    I see.

    I guess properly apologizing to me is officially apologizing to those he should have apologized to like the demon king, the civil servants of the kingdom, and the civil servant girls.

    As expected of Governor Ifrus.

    As long as I know the reason, I will not deny the apology of Governor Ifrus.

    I epted his apology and replied that I would do my best to make the parade a sess.

    Yeah, it seems like I was right.

    Governor Ifrus had a look of obvious relief on his face.

    Good.

    -0-

    That was the end of our business but the dinner had just begun.

    I enjoyed Ma¡¯s curry with Governor Ifrus.

    Spice curry with lots of vegetables.

    Delicious.

    However, I mustn¡¯t get carried away with the meal.

    We must have a proper conversation.

    Ehto,e to think of it, weren¡¯t you scared of the Dors and the others?

    ¡¸Yeah but we met before when we were searching for Count Pugyaru.¡¹

    Ah, right.

    ¡¸Also, I could feel the dragon¡¯s dedication to their grandchildren¡­¡­I was so impressed with their dedication that I decided to respond to it.¡¹

    Yeah, Dors loves his grandchildren¡­¡­

    Areh?

    So, does Governor Ifrus already have a grandchild?

    I heard that the baker¡¯s daughter and Gilspark, the son of Governor Ifrush, got married but I didn¡¯t know that they already had a child.

    ¡¸Hahaha, unfortunately, not yet. However, we are preparing for the birth of my grandchild at any moment.¡¹

    From this point on, the conversation about Governor Ifrus¡¯ grandchild continues.

    Looking at Governor Ifrus, I could see Dors and Raimeiren¡¯s love on Hiichirou, Doraim and Grafaloon¡¯s love on Rananoon and Kukulkan, and Beezels¡¯s love on Fracia.

    Grandchildren are so adorable.

    Alfred, Tiselle, and Ursa too will¡­.someday.

    No, it¡¯s too soon to tell.

    When I finished my meal while listening to Governor Ifrus, he looked at me with a serious expression on his face.

    What?

    Did I make a mistake in something?

    ¡¸Vige chief, actually, I have something to tell you¡­¡­¡¹

    Something to tell me?

    Is it something that needs to be said at a meeting like this?

    I was a little defensive but the content of the message was not that difficult to understand.

    ¡¸Did you know that the demon king is not hereditary?¡¹

    Of course, I know that.

    So, even if the current demon king falls, that doesn¡¯t mean that Yuri will seed him.

    ¡¸Yes. As for the position of demon king, when a new demon king challenges and defeats the current demon king, it will be easy for him to take over the throne¡­. However, for example, if the demon king is to fall in a war, there is a period of absence until a new demon king is chosen.¡¹

    Ah, well, I guess so.

    ¡¸During that period of absence, there are those who lead the kingdom and will decide on the new demon king. The new demon king is going to be chosen by an Elective Parliament.¡¹

    Maa, are those people necessary?

    ¡¸Those who belong to the elective parliament will not indulge in selfishness but will solemnly and quietly decide on the next demon king.¡¹

    Sounds strict.

    ¡¸Yes, it is strict. However, only when there is no demon king. Otherwise, they are just a bunch of normal nobles¡­¡­easy going nobles if you ask me.¡¹

    It is true that you can¡¯t be uptight even when you¡¯re not working.

    So, I learned a lot but, what is the reason why you took the trouble to invite me for this?

    ¡¸Here¡¯s the main issue. Those dissatisfied with the current system have moved to the top of the elective parliament.¡¹

    Moved?

    Even though the demon king is still alive and well?

    Can the elective parliament dismiss the demon king?

    ¡¸No, the elective parliament doesn¡¯t have the right to dismiss the demon king. Once the demon king has been decided, he will be the demon king until he is overthrown or withdraws on his own ord.¡¹

    Then, even if the top of the elective parliament makes a move, he can¡¯t do anything, right?

    ¡¸The top of the elective parliament is the present demon king-sama¡¯s maternal grandfather.¡¹

    In short¡­¡­the demon king¡¯s rtive?

    ¡¸Yes. He is someone who is concerned about the current demon king-sama. A few days ago¡­¡­three days to be exact, I saw him in this city. ¡¹

    ¡­¡­did hee to watch the parade?

    ¡¸I hope so¡­¡­in the meantime, I thought I should pass this information to you.¡¹

    I see, thanks.

    Just to confirm, you¡¯ve told this to the demon king, right?

    ¡¸Yes. He¡¯s already on alert. Please be careful too, vige chief.¡¹

    Thus, the dinner with Governor Ifrus ends.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Ehto, why should I be careful just because the top of the elective council is here?

    I¡¯ll ask Miyoter.

    ¡­¡­hnn?

    Areh?

    Wait a minute.

    If it¡¯s just this information, Miyo could have told me, right?

    Did he really need to invite me to dinner just to tell me that?

    Or is there some meaning if Governor Ifrus personally tells it to me?

    ¡­¡­

    I don¡¯t know.

    Let¡¯s ask Miyo that too.

    -0-

    Vige Chief: I better ask Miyo what¡¯s going on in Shashaato City.

 Chapter 800

    My name is¡­..secret.

    I am not dumb enough to give my name easily.

    Because I am even nning to rebel against the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    Let¡¯s just say that I¡¯m a male demon.

    -0-

    I had a grievance.

    In the past, the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom attacked, destroyed, and expanded to the territory of the human kingdoms as much as it could.

    However, for the past dozen years or so, the front lines have been stagnant.

    No, it can be said we retreated.

    In thest battle, we had greatly reduced the territory of Fullheart Kingdom but then retreated as if they were abandoning the territory.

    The reason for that decision, ording to them, is the threat of the Elf Empire so the front lines need to be organized and logistics strengthened.

    More than ten years ago, there was a food shortage, not only in the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom but worldwide.

    That¡¯s why at that time, I even supported the decision to retreat the front line.

    However, it¡¯s different now.

    The food situation in the kingdom has greatly improved over the past few years.

    There is an overflowing supply of food in the frontline fortresses.

    The Elf Empire, which had to be watched carefully when the front line was retreated back, has been annexed by the kingdom.

    Garret Kingdom, which supports Fullheart Kingdom, is in disarray.

    Now is the time to invade the human kingdoms!

    That¡¯s what I think.

    Thus, I appealed to the demon king and the leadership of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom to make it happen.

    However, they didn¡¯t take me seriously.

    Then, I have no choice but to do it.

    I will defeat the demon king and be the new demon king.

    Of course, I am not so conceited to think that I¡¯m stronger than the demon king.

    The demon king is strong.

    I recognize that.

    I am dissatisfied because he doesn¡¯t even move even though he is recognized.

    To defeat a powerful demon king like him, you can¡¯t do it head on.

    The only way is by surprise.

    Then, can we surprise the demon king?

    When can we even catch the demon king off guard?

    When does the demon king let his guard down?

    I don¡¯t know.

    That is why I will continue to watch the demon king.

    Hoping for the moment when he lets his guard down.

    -0-

    I¡¯m currently in Biton Vige.

    It is one of the viges between the royal capital of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom and Shashaato City.

    The only distinctive feature of the vige is that it has a teleportation gate.

    The poption of this vige is not big.

    It should be around 150.

    Of these 150 about 50 are myrades.

    They are the ones who agreed with my criticism of the current state of the kingdom and the demon king in the royal capital.

    Yes, in the capital.

    It was not the residents of the vige who agreed with me but them.

    They moved to this vige in the midst of themotion to build the teleportation gates.

    As the organizer of these 50, I have earned the position of being one of the vige¡¯s face officers.

    I am not the vige chief although I can be the vige chief with the rmendation of those 50.

    I am not the vige chief because I don¡¯t have time to take care of a vige.

    No, I do work in the vige and participate in vige events.

    Neighbor rtions are important.

    Since they epted a suspicious group of around 50, we have to do our parts.

    However, I have a great ambition.

    The great desire to defeat the demon king and destroy thend of humans.

    That is why I can¡¯t be the vige chief.

    Well, it can be said that neers are disliked when they are outnumbered¡­..

    By the way, there is a reason why I moved from the royal capital to this vige.

    It was because many of myrades who were hiding in the backstreets were caught in the cleanup operation that suddenly started so I had to escape.

    Apparently, the cleanup operation was to uncover spies and assassins from human countries.

    I feel like I¡¯ve been caught in the crossfires.

    I¡¯ll never forgive humans!

    I was so angry when I remembered it that I decided to destroy them more.

    -0-

    One spring day.

    The demon king¡¯s parade was marching in front of us.

    We had heard in advance that there was going to be a parade and the vige chief of Biton had been invited to join the parade so we were not surprised by the parade.

    What surprised me was that it was smaller than I had expected.

    The demon king even appeared early.

    I don¡¯t know how many people are following him because of the teleportation gate but the star of the parade must be the demon king.

    Is this a careless mistake?

    The number of guards is obviously small.

    Can we do it now?

    No, the elite royal guards are there.

    And they have shields.

    This must be a preparation for a surprise attack.

    I thought so but I was a little confused because the troops following the demon king were armed with farming tools.

    Should we do it?

    Should we do it or not?

    The demon king will immediately go into the teleportation gate toward the royal capital and move to the next location.

    There is no time to think long and hard.

    I looked at myrades.

    Among myrades, there are those who are stronger than me.

    Some of them had more experience than me.

    Thus, I wanted to rely on their judgment.

    ¡­¡­.

    Areh?

    Where is the one who boasted his braveryrade?

    I asked arade nearby.

    ¡¸You know it, right? The one who boasted his braveryrade went to Vige Five to scout out the parade.¡¹

    I remember that.

    Hasn¡¯t he returned?

    ¡¸He saw his old enemy, an angel, in Vige Five and challenged her to a match right then and there.¡¹

    I-I see.

    If that is the case, there¡¯s no way he¡¯lle back alive.

    Let¡¯s dedicate a silent prayer for our fallenrade.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    So, where is our demon beastrade?

    He isn¡¯t here either.

    ¡¸Went to Shashaato City.¡¹

    Is he scouting the parade too?

    ¡¸Something like that¡¹

    Tell me more.

    ¡¸He heard that there were inferno wolves in the parade and wanted to see them¡­¡­¡¹

    Idiot!

    An inferno wolf is a rabid demon beast!

    How can such a thing participate in a parade?

    They just imed some wolf type demon beast and imed it as inferno wolves!

    ¡¸He also said he wanted to see dragons and wyverns.¡¹

    How can dragons and wyverns be in the parade?

    Those too, should be demon beasts simr to dragons and wyverns!

    ¡¸That maybe the case but¡­¡­he hasn¡¯te back yet.¡¹

    ¡­¡­was he caught?

    Argh.

    How could two of our strongest men leave?

    But we still have otherrades!

    What happened to unicorn cavalryrade?

    ¡¸The unicorn seems to have escaped so he¡¯s in a lethargic state.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Eh?

    Escaped?

    ¡¸It was around the end of winter. I heard it suddenly disappeared.¡¹

    That unicorn with broken horn, right?

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s a unicorn that was captured by humans and was protected and raised by unicorn cavalryrade.¡¹

    That would make me lethargic too.

    However, I hope he¡¯ll recover somehow.

    ¡¸Right¡¹

    For now, let¡¯s put unicorn cavalryrade aside and go to¡­..

    Right, what happened to assassinrade?

    ¡¸Captured in Shashaato City¡¹

    In Shashaato City?

    Is he on a scouting mission too?

    How did you know he was captured?

    ¡¸I heard that the parade was going to be dyed for a day. We went there to find out why¡­¡­ I heard that when he disguised himself as a craftsman and approached a bigshot, he was caught by the guards of the Goroun Company. The person who went with him brought back that information.¡¹

    Mou¡­¡­

    ¡¸Also, though you haven¡¯t asked yet, I would like to inform you that known schrrade was also captured. The one who captured him was the little girl of Shashaato City.¡¹

    The little girl of Shashaato City is a close aide of Governor Ifrus.

    The branch office in Shashaato City was destroyed by her.

    She is an opponent you should never underestimate along with Governor Ifrus.

    However, known schrrade should have known the danger of that little girl.

    How can he be caught so easily?

    ¡¸ording to those who were with him, he was absorbed in watching the public experiments that were taking ce in Shashaato City¡­..¡¹

    Ah, that guy loves experiments and stuff.

    He even said he wanted to get into Ifrus School somehow.

    But, oh well.

    ¡­¡­.

    The timing is so bad.

    I guess I can only let the demon king go this time.

    When I decided to do so, the demon king had already gone through the teleportation gate but I didn¡¯t care.

    Yeah, there¡¯s still a chance.

    ¡¸A, ah, ahh, ano, corade.¡¹

    What¡¯s up?

    ¡¸T-the-there¡­¡­¡¹

    There?

    What myrade is looking at is the gate that leads toward Shashaato City.

    What about it¡­¡­

    Countless of inferno wolf-like creatures were pouring in from the teleportation gate.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    I know a real one when I see it.

    Yeah, those are genuine inferno wolves.

    A creature that can destroy a city alone.

    And countless of them are¡­¡­

    That¡¯s more than the total number of demons living in this vige, right?

    Hahahaha

    And with such power, they can invade and destroy the humannds anytime they want.

    We don¡¯t need to worry about the human countries.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    I see.

    As expected of the demon king.

    I fainted while thinking that.

    -0-

    Omake

    The unicorn cavalryman, who woke up from his stupor, could not take his eyes off one of the unicorns pulling a magnificent chariot.

    That unicorn¡­¡­is my unicorn.

    It has a horn but I can¡¯t be mistaken.

    He¡¯s looking at me, waving his horn happily.

    I see¡­¡­

    Your horn is healed.

    That¡¯s great.

    I¡¯m really happy for you.

    And I also understood that it would nevere back to me again.

    Unicorns with healed horns don¡¯t stay in one ce.

    My unicorn cavalryman days are over.

    That night, the unicorn cavalryman drank up the fine sake he had hidden in his room.

    -0-

    A few dayster, the unicorn returned.

    It has an expression as if saying, ¡°Please take care of me again¡±.

    -0-0-

    Progress of the parade.

    Currently, the main group is proceeding from Shashaato City to the royal capital.

    The wyverns are waiting in the royal capital ahead of the parade.

    The dragons are waiting in Doraim¡¯s nest.

    TN: Don¡¯t forget to take quiz 8.

 Chapter 801

    I am Ekaterize.

    I am a daughter of a duke of a certain country but I left them and came to the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    Not officially.

    But secretly.

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m thinking of doing something bad against the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    Maybe.

    No, I¡¯m certain.

    I¡¯m not thinking of raising a rebel force against the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom nor trying to gain power to speak with the demon king on equal terms.

    What I was thinking about is my own happiness.

    Well, as an added bonus, I will also consider the happiness of those who apanied me.

    But I¡¯ll focus on my own happiness first.

    Yeah, with my own power.

    -0-

    In this day and age, or rather, being born into a noble family in a human country, a political marriage is bound to happen but apparently, I¡¯m not so lucky.

    In fact, I was raised to be the bride of the country¡¯s 1st prince but this prince was an unbelievable fool.

    You want to know how much of a fool he is¡­..

    To put it simply, he thinks he owns the whole country.

    He wasn¡¯t even the king but he was making all kinds of promises as he pleased.

    I have no problem with promises made for personal purposes but no matter how you look at it, they are all about royal power and politics¡­..

    To give an example, he allowed a certain noble family to participate in a war with just his permission or exempted a favored tradingpany from toll and trade tax.

    He also intervened in promises made by the king or between nobles and then, vited them without permission.

    He is not just a fool. He¡¯s an absolute moron.

    However, he does have his good points.

    He had the opportunity toe in contact with the less fortunate throughout the country and seeing their state, he handed out money.

    That is admirable.

    Wonderful.

    If he is doing that using his own money.

    However, what he gave away was the country¡¯s money.

    Do you know how I felt when I learned of that?

    I am absolutely speechless.

    I learned that when you get too angry, you can really be at a loss for words.

    And what did he do after giving them money?

    Normally, everyone knows that daily food on the table is more important than money, so it is better to provide them a stable way to earn money.

    And yet, he just gave them money and pretended that everything was fine.

    That is¡­..yes, it¡¯s beyond foolishness, it¡¯s harmful desu yo.

    Just being alive is a sin.

    That is his existence.

    And I¡¯m supposed to be his bride.

    You should understand the reason why I ran away now.

    Yes, there¡¯s another reason that made me decide to run away.

    The king.

    He was protecting that fool of a prince and left him alone without even scolding him.

    He is an excellent king but when it is rted to the 1st prince, he bes a fool of a parent.

    When Iined to him about the 1st prince¡¯s behavior, he shunned me.

    Then, Iined bitterly about shunning me, he scolded me.

    He said that I am his daughter inw and I should support the prince.

    Hahaha.

    I wish everyone would acknowledge my effort because I didn¡¯t hit the king on the spot.

    And when I left the royal castle, I heard a report that the 1st prince had unjustly taken away the rights of a tradingpany I was working on.

    ¡¸Such a store is not suitable for you. I¡¯ll provide you a more suitable ce.¡¹

    I don¡¯t remember what happened next.

    However, judging from the prince lying on the ground a distance away and my posture, I would guess that¡­¡­

    It seems like I blown him away with taezanko.

    To put it simply, taezanko is a shoulder to rear body blow.

    When approaching an opponent, you are naturally facing the front, so it takes some skill to hit him with the back of the body just before contact.

    This is a technique directly handed down from my family of duke.

    I¡¯m not sorry that I hit him.

    I felt better.

    And I apologized to my parents and left the country.

    My parents also had their own feelings about the prince and they made all kinds of arrangements for me at the expense of our duke family.

    Thanks to them, I managed to arrive at the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom without any injury.

    That was several years ago, I was 16 years old at that time.

    -0-

    I had confidence in myself.

    I was confident that I could seed in business in the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    I had confidence in beauty and gourmet.

    Of course, it was not a baseless confidence.

    When I was still a duke¡¯s daughter, I had immersed myself in business and made it sessful.

    Well, the skill of the merchants I employed must have had influence so I won¡¯t take the full credit.

    However, the idea was mine.

    I was the one who made the prototypes.

    It was also me who decided the direction of the store.

    It is possible that the butlers and maid servants who work for me may have made some corrections¡­..

    Anyway, it¡¯s all because of a certain talent of mine.

    Resourcefulness desu!

    It is normal for me to be confident!

    However, the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom was not so easy.

    The environment of a human kingdom and the demon kingdom were too different.

    In the human kingdom, majority of the popce are humans but in the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom, there are a variety of races.

    My main products are lotion, milky lotion, cream, etc, all beauty products.

    These need to be prepared for each species.

    Of course, research must be conducted to create the optimal lotion, milky lotion, and cream.

    Research from scratch is expensive and we can¡¯t expect them to sell well for each race.

    Then, we thought of targeting the most populous race in the demon kingdom¡­¡­

    The goblins were not interested in beauty.

    The beastkins had their own beauty regimen.

    The demons did not have any trouble with beauty with the help of their magic power.

    No, some demons were also concerned with their beauty products and not just magic power alone but most of those who did were nobles and they wanted to be embraced so we can only give up.

    Even though I abandoned my family, I¡¯m still a member of a duke¡¯s family so¡­¡­I¡¯m reluctant to be embraced by a noble of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    Given what happened, I found that it¡¯s too tough to make money using beauty products.

    But I still have gourmet¡­..

    In the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom, mysterious seasonings such as soy sauce, miso, and mayonnaise were widely used.

    I tasted dishes made with these seasonings and they were very tasty.

    It was a shock to me, as I only used seasonings such as salts, herbs, or pepper.

    However, I also felt that I had broadened my cooking horizons at once.

    I was eager to try new dishes with new seasonings.

    I was enthusiastic but of course, simr things are done in the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom as well¡­..

    Ma in Shashaato City.

    Kuro and Yuki, Bronze Cafe, Korin¡¯s Sweet Temple, Noodle Shop Britoa, and Niz¡¯s Aeat in Vige Five.

    And many more establishments that must have been influenced by them stood before us as rivals.

    Of course, we have no intention of losing.

    But we knew that without careful preparation, we would only end up with a loss.

    We were in an unfamiliar territory so we also needed to have a steady supply of food raw materials.

    It is not something that can be solved just because of an idea.

    I made a decision.

    Moving forward is not everything.

    Sometimes, it is necessary to stay where you are and save your strength.

    -0-

    I have set up a base in a certain vige in the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    My position is that I am an exile from thend of humans.

    I tell everyone around that I am here to avoid the war.

    And so, I work in the fields in this vige.

    That¡¯s right.

    It¡¯s a preparation topete in gourmet.

    If I grow my own food, I can get it consistently.

    And I don¡¯t have to worry about anyone interfering with my work.

    For the time being, the sale of crops will also provide ie.

    Fufufu.

    I¡¯ll do my best.

    ¡­¡­.

    Farming is hard.

    It¡¯s not easy to do.

    It is too dependent on climate and weather.

    You wouldn¡¯t know about the heat waves or cold waves that only happen at certain times of the year unless you lived here for many years!

    I tried for several years but my farming failed.

    The money I took out of the duchy is about to run out.

    I¡¯m in a pinch.

    Most of the people who apanied me have gone to work in Shashaato City or Vige Five.

    And I heard that they were living better than me here.

    Gununu.

    I will not ept charity.

    I have my pride.

    However, it is also true that there is nothing else I can do.

    What should I do then?

    All I have left is¡­..my body.

    I do notck beauty.

    Even while farming, I never left my guard down.

    Though it might sound narcissistic, I am a beautiful woman desu.

    My age has piled up a little but¡­..I¡¯m still before 20.

    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s possible to be a rich man¡¯s wife or not.

    I don¡¯t have any prejudice against demons, beastkins, or any other race.

    -0-

    One day, I was in deep thoughts.

    When the parade of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom passed through the vige, there was amotion.

    The vige where I settled has a teleportation gate and it is quite inconvenient that the passage has been temporarily restricted but since I¡¯m allowed to use it free of charge, I don¡¯t have anyints.

    Thanks to the teleportation gate, I can make day trips to the distant Shashaato City or even Vige Five.

    I just need to bear with it for a few days.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Demon King¡¯s Kingdom¡¯s parade.

    So, we can naturally assume that the people participating in it are of a certain status, right?

    A certain status.

    In other words, rich.

    No, the vige chief of the vige I am in was also invited so not all of them, I guess¡­¡­

    Won¡¯t it be a dreame true if I get recognized by a parade participant?

    Make up, let¡¯s put our heart and soul into it.

    I usually won¡¯t do this desu.

    -0-

    Taezanko ¨C A form of tetsuzanko.

 Chapter 802

    -Duke Daughter Ekaterize¡¯s Head Maid¡¯s POV-

    Good day.

    My name is Henrietta.

    Henrietta Argason.

    I am a 25 year old human woman.

    I am the head maid to the young duchess, Ekaterize-sama.

    -0-

    Ekaterize-sama has run away to a certain vige of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom for some reason or another.

    She is doing her best.

    However, reality is harsh and you can¡¯t live with ideals alone.

    To be more precise, we don¡¯t have enough money.

    We have no money to pay our wages and of course, we have no money for our living expenses either.

    The money we took from Ekaterize-sama¡¯s parents¡¯ house before we fled were spent in doing various things.

    Reality is truly harsh.

    In any case, most of the colleagues who apanied Ekaterize-sama have gone to work in Shashaato City.

    We are like migrant workers.

    We are not exiled after all.

    The period of assignment is indefinite, no sry is paid during the assignment, and all the sry earned during the assignment belongs to the person who worked so it almost sounds like an exile but¡­..we¡¯re not exiled.

    Ekaterize-sama is not the kind of person who would destroy her subordinates.

    She can go to Shashaato City anytime by using the teleportation gate so she can see us anytime she wants.

    By the way, the destinations of us migrant workers are¡­¡­

    ¡ºIf you can read and write, that¡¯s enough. If you can calcte, you are more than wee. Loyalty to the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom? I¡¯m more interested in the uracy of your writings and calctions than such vague things!¡»

    That¡¯s what was proudly disyed in the workce we applied for.

    However, tantly saying that you don¡¯t need to be loyal to the kingdom itself, won¡¯t you receive anyints from the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom?

    Well, it¡¯s good news for us though.

    All of us who apanied Ekaterize-sama can read, write, and calcte. We also have mastered the human kingdom¡¯s etiquette style.

    It is an ideal ce to work.

    The problem is that they are trying to encourage all of us to stop working with Ekaterize-sama and just work here.

    I¡¯m grateful for that offer but I will refuse.

    Eh?

    The person who manages the workce?

    It¡¯s Miyo-sama, the chief of staff of Governor Ifrus of Shashaato City.

    She looks like a little girl but you can¡¯t judge the age of anyone in the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom with their appearance so none of us underestimated her.

    ording to my judgment, Miyo-sama is the type whose appearance doesn¡¯t match her age.

    It is safe to assume that she¡¯s older than me.

    -0-

    Sending most of the people apanying her out to work will only prevent Ekaterize-sama from losing money, not gain more.

    Ekaterize-sama is trying to make it by working in the fields but it¡¯s not going well since we don¡¯t know the climate in this ce.

    Well, I think she¡¯s a genius so I¡¯m sure she will be able to do it in five years.

    Yeah, she¡¯s a genius.

    After all, she has been passionate about developing beauty products since she was a child and the beauty products and gourmet products she has produced have been said to be national treasures.

    She is currently struggling with the differences between humans and demons and between human kingdoms and the demon kingdom but I¡¯m sure she will eventually solve them all.

    One day, she¡¯ll be a big shot in the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    That¡¯s what I believe.

    Therefore, I have decided to let Ekaterize-sama concentrate on her work in the field and research while I earn living expenses.

    However, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much I can do¡­¡­

    My first try, selling Ekaterize-sama¡¯s beauty products.

    I sell them to demons who are rtively close to humans as a race.

    Since there are wealthy people who seek beauty products, I was happy to be able to get connected to the nobles of the kingdom.

    However, the bad point is that they want to monopolize our beauty products and ask us to be their subordinates.

    In any case the amount of products we can produce in the kingdom is limited so the profit is not so great.

    We are not losing money so it¡¯s not a problem.

    -0-

    Next, selling information.

    We sell information of the outside of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom¡­..that is, information about human kingdoms.

    At first, there was resistance because it is an act that benefits the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom but if we do not appeal that we are beneficial to the kingdom, who knows what will happen to us?

    At the very least, we have to make the kingdom think that Ekaterize-sama is not an enemy.

    The most important person we can deal with is Governor Ifrus of Shashaato City.

    We were able to get in touch with Governor Ifrus by relying on Miyo-sama.

    The information we have is mainly about personal information and rtionships.

    We don¡¯t know about the strength of the army or its organization.

    We thought they would be disappointed but surprisingly, we were well received.

    They were also pleased with the information about the customs of human kingdoms.

    Would it be useful for governing?

    We were grateful for the considerable payment we received.

    However, those can only be sold once.

    There is some information that we have not sold yet but these too will be outdated and less valuable as time passes.

    While I was thinking what I should do in the future, Miyo-sama proposed a new job to me.

    That is, to distribute information about the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom to the human kingdom.

    We have a means of contacting Ekaterize-sama¡¯s parents¡¯ home in the human kingdom.

    I supposed she wants us to use that.

    However, is that alright?

    ¡¸It is also important to convey the true situation of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom to the public.¡¹

    If the information is too controlled and unverified, the other party will be frightened and will not be able to negotiate with us.

    Indeed. After arriving at the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom, Ekaterize-sama had been repeatedlyining that the information she had received was different from the actual thing.

    You can say that the actual situation of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom is not being truthfully conveyed.

    In terms of the nature of my work, I epted the job because there is nothing like confusing the human kingdom with false information.

    Several times a year, I convey the situation of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom, along with Ekaterize-sama¡¯s recent situation, to Ekaterize-sama¡¯s parents¡¯ home.

    There is no censorship of the information I give them.

    It¡¯s great to have a steady ie because of this.

    We are far from wealthy but we should be able to live a modest life.

    We can only do our best.

    -0-

    And just as Ekaterize-sama was getting used to the life in the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom, she began to worry about her marriage.

    As for me, I received a temporary job request from Miyo-sama.

    The request was that she wanted me to broadcast the parade that¡¯s going to be held in the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom thising spring to the human world.

    I thought this was just the job that I¡¯ve always been doing but this time, she gave me an arder.

    ¡¸Make it as urate as possible¡¹

    ?

    What do you mean?

    I don¡¯t need to be told that as I always report as urately as possible¡­¡­

    I was told that I would be paid separately so I dly epted the job.

    -0-

    And on the day of the parade.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I was able to participate in the dry run of the parade through Miyo-sama¡¯s arrangement so I¡¯m not so surprised seeing inferno wolves but¡­..

    I¡¯m surprised to see how many there are.

    Beastkins, high elves, lizardmen, titans,mias¡­..

    I feel like I¡¯m being shown an army force.

    In addition, there are a number of dragons. Are they going to the viges too?

    I see.

    So this is what Miyo-sama means by as urate as possible.

    In other words, she wants us to know that there is such a big army in the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    I will of course report it since this isn¡¯t something that can be hidden¡­..

    What about therge number of angels participating in the parade?

    How can there be so many?

    Isn¡¯t this evidence that the Garret Kingdom has already been taken over by the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom?

    No, are you saying that they¡¯re already done at hiding it?

    It is better to know this information than not know it.

    Let¡¯s make sure to tell them.

    Carriage that transforms andbines¡­¡­

    What¡¯s the point of telling about this?

    I¡¯m not sure but I¡¯ve been told to be urate so let¡¯s write it.

    It¡¯s better to include it just in case.

    However¡­¡­

    Will anyone believe this report?

    Well, I will just write the truth.

    Whether they believe it or not, that¡¯s Ekaterize-sama¡¯s parents¡¯ problem.

    Though I would appreciate an extrapensation.

    -0-

    By the way¡­¡­

    I will not tell them that Ekaterize-sama has put on her best makeup and looked for a marriage partner.

    It would worry them.

    Even so, Ekaterize-sama.

    She was targeting the young beastkin men but I think she should leave them alone.

    The three of them are married.

    I know because I met them several times at Miyo-sama¡¯s ce.

    Don¡¯t ask me to introduce them to you.

    We are not that close.

    If you ask Miyo-sama, you might at least speak with them¡­..

    Rather than that, please be a little more friendly to the carriages that a vige chief and his family rode in the vige where we are.

    The son of the vige chief waved to Ekaterize-sama with all his might so you shouldn¡¯t havepletely ignored him.

    She said she doesn¡¯t like weaklings¡­¡­

    There are not many people who are stronger than Ekaterize-sama.

    She is stronger than the guard captain because of her devotion to a strange martial art.

    Yeah, strange martial art.

    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s absolutely false that it was directly handed down from the duke¡¯s family.

    It must have been a joke by the patriarch generations ago.

    Please don¡¯t ever use it here!

    It stands out too much!

 Chapter 803

    -Demon King¡¯s POV-

    This one¡­.

    No, I am the demon king.

    Demon King Gullgald de aru.

    I am the most powerful and the one who holds the highest position in the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    Fufufufu.

    Though I¡¯m no match for my wife and daughter.

    -0-

    Now, the purpose of this parade.

    There were three of them.

    The first one was to bait those who were acting unpleasantly in the viges and cities where teleportation gates had been set up.

    Those who are malicious will be caught.

    There will be no point if they escape to the royal capital or Shashaato City.

    Therefore, we nned to use the parade as a decoy and catch them by surprise.

    The parade was also a convenient front in evacuating those who shouldn¡¯t be injured.

    -0-

    The second was to unify the will of the current nobles of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    As the monarch of the kingdom, I do not intend to invade the human kingdoms any further.

    It is enough to maintain the status quo.

    That is what I have been doing for the past few years.

    However, there are a good number of nobles who disapprove of this.

    They want us to destroy the human kingdoms.

    In the capital, about half the poption shares that opinion. However, in ces that are away from the capital, such radical opinions are stronger.

    We want to do something about these opinions and bring them together in the direction of maintaining the status quo.

    Of course, I do not think that this parade will solve everything.

    However, I would like to use this parade to sway the opinions on everyone in the royal capital toward maintaining the status quo.

    In order to do so, power must be seen.

    Fortunately, my position as the demon king allows me to do whatever I want no matter how barbaric it is.

    Obey my opinion.

    If you do, I promise you prosperity.

    To make everyone see it, I decided to throw a parade that is basically a show of force.

    -0-

    Third was to deal with human kingdoms.

    Even if we are not willing to go to war, if they think otherwise, a war will still happen.

    We have to fight to protect ourselves.

    A dumbass situation.

    Therefore, we want to show our power and make them think that there is nothing but defeat if they dare to do it.

    And that war only urs when youck understanding on the other party.

    If you understand the other party is, they will not dare start a war.

    Until now, the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom has never had any ttering diplomatic rtions with human kingdoms.

    It¡¯s not the fault of the minister of foreign affairs, Beezel.

    No matter who holds that position, no one would be able to achieve any better results than what Beezel achieved.

    In any case, the other parties are the human kingdoms who are so hostile toward us that we can¡¯t understand why they were doing it just because we are demons.

    However, in the past few years, the winds have been changing.

    A number of emissaries havee from human countries wishing to establish diplomatic rtions.

    A pleasing development.

    And I would like to show them the state of the current Demon King¡¯s Kingdom and tell them that there is no need to be so fearful.

    These are the three purposes of the parade.

    -0-

    However, I was quite concerned about whether to include the Big Tree Vige in the parade or not given the three objectives.

    For my part, I think it would be best to leave Big Tree Vige alone.

    Even if they volunteer, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to have them join the parade.

    However, Tiselle insisted that we add them to the list.

    There are two reasons why Tiselle wants to include Big Tree Vige in the parade.

    One is to make the residents of the kingdom aware of inferno wolves, demon spiders, and others.

    In order to not make the people of the kingdom feel anxiety, I asked them to make sure that the inferno wolves and demon spiders of Big Tree Vige to not leave the forest of death.

    However, because of this, we can¡¯t use inferno wolves and demon spiders as a defensive force outside the forest of death.

    Considering vige chief, he¡¯ll probably find it inconvenient if he could not use them when he wants to go to a new ce in the future.

    As for my consideration, though I think we can have sufficient and even excessive force even without the inferno wolves and demon spiders, as a father, I would prefer seeing them in public for my daughter¡¯s safety.

    The main reason I agreed.

    -0-

    Another reason why Tiselle wants to add Big Tree Vige in the parade is the Garret Kingdom.

    The Garret Kingdom had long been hostile to the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom but in recent years, it has been shifted to a more friendly attitude.

    So, we were thinking of having a truce or peace between the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom and the human kingdoms¡­¡­

    That¡¯s when Garret Kingdom was divided.

    The reason for the divide was the difference in stance against the annexation to the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom¡­..it¡¯s not hard to understand the reason.

    The only thing I would like to see is a unification of will within the country before annexing them.

    Honestly speaking, it is a nuisance.

    Moreover, if we ept the annexation, the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom will gain an enve.

    And we can¡¯t leave it defenseless just because it¡¯s an enve.

    In order to protect the enve, the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom will have more fronts to maintain.

    Such an enve is unnecessary.

    In short, I don¡¯t want it.

    However, not taking the hands of those who say that they are surrendering to us would either mean ¡°We have no intention of sparing them¡± or ¡°We are nning to attack them¡±.

    And other countries will take it as ¡°even if we surrender, they will not take us seriously¡±.

    As a result, the war will get worse.

    We can¡¯t say we will not ept them.

    Hence, we didn¡¯t say anything for now.

    I don¡¯t if that¡¯s okay but that¡¯s how politics works.

    Maa, we can¡¯t leave them unanswered too long, but we can at least buy time.

    In the meantime, we will take action.

    Ideally, I would like Garret Kingdom to unite and be Garret Kingdom once again and be a vassal of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom, not annexed.

    Then, the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom would assist the new Garret Kingdom and have it deal with human kingdoms instead of us.

    I know this is only the ideal situation but if we don¡¯t seek the ideal situation, there will be no result.

    We¡¯ve been asked to do the impossible so this is the least we can do.

    I know that things will not turn out to be the ideal situation we want.

    In any case, we bought time by not responding to the Garret Kingdom.

    Now that we have done so, we need to give the Garret Kingdom hope.

    We don¡¯t want them to think that ¡°not willing to answer¡± = ¡°hostility¡±.

    And to show them that ¡°hope¡±, the angels will participate in the parade.

    ¡°Are we going to be annexed?¡±, ¡°Are we already on the way to being annexed?¡± are what we want the Garret Kingdom to think.

    Since that is the purpose, we could have just approached the angels alone about participating but¡­.

    If we did that, we would owe the angels.

    That¡¯s not good.

    I¡¯m not talking about owing the angels but ignoring vige chief.

    If we are going to owe anyone a debt, it should be to vige chief, not the angels.

    Tiselle agrees so we have to include Big Tree Vige in the parade.

    Incidentally, Tiselle has already spoken to the chief of the angels so we are coordinating to make it so that vige chief is the one who participated in the parade and not the angels.

    -0-

    With these three in mind and two objectives of Tiselle, we decided to hold a parade in the kingdom and have Big Tree Vige participate in it.

    The short period of time between the decision and execution of the n caused a lot of trouble for the civil servants.

    To be honest, parade is thest resort.

    We never had any problem with the march we do in the military and Big Tree Vige has a parade every year.

    However, a parade in a big city alone is a pain in the a*s let alone this one.

    -0-

    Now, let¡¯s talk about the parade¡­..

    The first day, from Vige Five to Shashaato City.

    In Shashaato City, somemotion already happened including the manner check by Dors-dono¡¯s group and some sort of flying bone or something but we managed to get through it.

    It didn¡¯t help that the schedule was adjusted on the second day.

    On the 3rd day, we ran from Shashaato City to the royal capital.

    Originally, our goal was to catch suspicious people around but in fact, we had already achieved our objective during the dry run.

    The suspicious demons, mistakenly believing that they were being attacked, started escaping when they saw the impure dragons Ojess, Haifrigta, and Kihatroy, and the ten inferno wolves that participated in the dry run.

    I thought they were too braindead since they were even making things difficult for us while being so close to the royal capital but it seems like they were just some small fries from the royal capital.

    They are those who are said to have escaped during the clean up operation in the royal capital¡­..we did that to ensure that Alfred and the others will be safe once they start attending the noble academy.

    That clean up operation.

    I wonder if it wasn¡¯t very effective because rag tag bastards and assassins showed up after that, but I guess it did have an effect.

    Well, in any case, one of my objectives has been aplished.

    Yes, it¡¯s been aplished.

    I think it is safe to say that this parade is sessful.

    A goal was aplished even before the parade started but that is a trivial matter.

    Umu, the parade was a sess!

    Thest day of the parade.

    I thought so as I looked at the royal capital, which for some reason, had be a war zone.

    I know, I know.

    I¡¯m escaping from reality.

    -0-

    The ¡°war zone¡± here is not a human kingdom invasion but a conflict between the defenders of the royal capital(the three impure dragons plus the 1st and 2nd legion who are not participating in the parade) and the angels and inferno wolves who are in the parade.

    As for why, read it in the .

 Chapter 804

    -A certain royal guard¡¯s POV-

    I am a demon that belongs to the royal guard that guards the royal castle.

    I can¡¯t participate in the parade but that can¡¯t be helped.

    Due to theck of demonpower, very few were able to participate in this year¡¯s parade.

    Only around 20 royal guards.

    The chosen members were themanders of the royal guards, who have both prestige and ability.

    Since there weremanders who were not chosen, there¡¯s no way that I, who was not even a troop leader, would be chosen.

    Unfortunately, I just have to do my job.

    I would like to think that there are no fools who would dare invade the royal castle but there are so we can only guard it.

    -0-

    It is the day of the parade.

    Actually, it started a few days ago but the parade in the royal capital will be held today.

    Many residents have gathered to watch the parade.

    Even if the residents are weak, there are a lot of them.

    We are on the lookout for them while being firm and unintimidated.

    Of course, we are also looking out at the dragons outside the city.

    Though if they attacked, there would be nothing to do since any action would only be futile.

    Ah, by the way, there are inferno wolves too.

    I saw the dry run and they were simply terrifying.

    Two hundred of them?

    I hope that¡¯s just a joke.

    And on top of that, there are angels, high elves, and wyverns.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    There are so many that we should look out for.

    -0-

    As if my vignce was in vain, the parade smoothly went on ording to its schedule and the 1st group arrived in front of the royal castle, the final destination.

    Two powerful-looking knights are leading the parade.

    Who are they?

    I¡¯ve never seen those armors before.

    Well, they are in charge of leading the parade.

    They must be strong and not just in appearance.

    Behind them are the royal guards.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Why are they equipped with shields?

    They are so alert as if there is an enemy right in front of them.

    While I was thinking so, trouble started among the spectators.

    It seemed like a pickpocket had appeared.

    Since there are a lot of spectators, it¡¯s normal for someone like that to appear.

    Doing that despite the tight security shows that the pickpocket had a lot of guts.

    However, the pickpocket immediately noticed and made amotion to escape.

    I was watching from the top of the wall so I could see the pickpocket¡¯s movements clearly.

    Just as I was about to tell the soldiers guarding below, the pickpocket made a foolish move.

    He fled to a space set aside for those who had finished the parade.

    Naturally, such a ce is heavily guarded.

    Moreover, the leader of the parade had arrived so everything could be seen clearly.

    The soldiers guarding the parade rushed to catch the pickpocket from all directions.

    It was only a matter of time before he was caught.

    As I was thinking that, the pickpocket made an even more foolish move.

    He fled in the direction of the two powerful looking knights who had done their part and were resting in the waiting area.

    Why that way?

    Just one nce, anyone would notice how powerful they are.

    My question was quickly answered.

    The goal of the pickpocket was not the two powerful looking knights but the swords they were carrying.

    One shining white, the other shining ck.

    Their part in the parade was over so the two powerful looking knights were handing over their swords to the parade staff.

    They may have been ceremonial swords but to the pickpocket, they looked like fine weapons.

    He¡¯s going to resist using a weapon.

    As expected of a fool.

    If you are not armed, you will be caught alive, but if you are armed, the soldiers around will not let you off easily.

    That pickpocket will be killed.

    Though I would like to keep blood from being spilled at the parade¡­¡­

    Fortunately, the pickpocket did not die.

    Before he could pick up the sword, he was beaten to pulp by the two powerful looking knights.

    Then, the moment he fell to the ground, the soldiers guarding the area rushed in and caught him.

    Thank goodness.

    Hnn?

    He¡¯s rampaging.

    Vain resistance.

    ¡­..what did he just throw?

    Ah, the wallet he stole.

    If you had returned it honestly, you might have gotten off with a lighter charge.

    No, it¡¯s still a felony for interrupting the parade.

    Poor guy.

    No, he must have taken the risk.

    However, since he failed, he should ept the consequences.

    I was only paying attention to the pickpocket.

    However, the two powerful looking knights at the scene and the royal guards participating in the parade were looking at the purse that the pickpocket had thrown.

    They had a ¡°no way¡± expression.

    That¡¯s why I looked at it too.

    The purse that the pickpocket threw hit the face of a staff who was holding the shining ck sword.

    The shining ck sword was thrown out and fell on the cobblestone pavement.

    Then, a loud ¡°bang¡± resounded.

    I hope it was not damaged and that¡¯s all that matters to me.

    To me, that is.

    However, the two powerful looking knights moved at great speed.

    One of the knights held the staff who dropped the shiny ck sword and moved away from it immediately.

    The other knight kicked the dropped sword to the shield holding royal guards.

    The royal guards held their shield up as they surrounded the sword.

    What are they doing?

    Before I could think of why, a loud explosion resounded along with bright light.

    I finally thought what was happening, the shining ck sword had exploded.

    However, the impact was deflected upward by the shields.

    There was no damage to the surroundings.

    It was stopped by the shields.

    As expected of them.

    While thinking so, I looked at the sky where the impact was deflected and saw¡­..

    The angels.

    The angels participating in the parade.

    As a person who was watching, I can testify that the royal guards equipped with shields did not intentionally aim the deflected impact at the angels.

    They simply let the impact go upward.

    However, due to bad luck, it was deflected to the ce where the angels were flying.

    This was a coincidental ident ovepping several coincidences.

    -0-

    Several of them fell, probably due to the impact of the explosion.

    Before I could move to rescue them, the harpies flying behind the angels caught the falling angels in midair and carried them to the back of wyverns flying further back.

    Looks like something that has been practiced before.

    The angels and harpies are at a disadvantage if they fall to the ground after all.

    I guess they have ns for emergency.

    The remaining angels took up an offensive formation.

    I have a bad feeling about this.

    I don¡¯t mind them doing that but there are still many who suspect the angels are enemies.

    However, such a tant offensive formation is not a good idea.

    No, some of the angels are already swooping in.

    They may be trying to confirm the circumstances of the explosion. They¡¯re not attacking but given that they were swooping down while the others are in offensive formation, they look like they are attacking.

    Then, I see it.

    From the ground, attack magic flew at the angels.

    Not one or two shots.

    And they were fired by more than one demon.

    It is as if they were creating a wall of offensive magic.

    They are not aiming at someone but an area.

    It was a tactic to effectively shoot down those who are flying in the sky.

    If it weren¡¯t for this situation, I would have praised them for their brilliant coordination.

    -0-

    Seeing the offensive magic, the descending angels soared.

    The angels, harpies, and wyverns rose to a height that was beyond the reach of offensive magic.

    Great.

    If the angels had gotten angry and fought back, that would have been the end.

    The angels were on our side.

    This time, they were on our side.

    Our side.

    That¡¯s what everyone should think.

    The angels participating in the parade are allies.

    In other words, from the point of view of those who are participating in the parade, the angels, who are their allies, were being attacked.

    In fact, several angels were harmed by the impact of the explosion.

    I have confirmed that the inferno wolves, who are participating in the parade, formed small packs and left the parade line.

    Oi oi oi oi oi oi!

    The beastkins and high elves participating in the parade have shifted to battle stance too.

    Even from a distance, I could see it.

    Things are going from bad to worse and worst.

    ¡¸It was an ident! They are not attacking!¡¹

    I shouted but it didn¡¯t reach them.

    On the contrary, I can hear the voices of the residents who are watching the parade and the soldiers who are guarding the parade.

    ¡¸Defend the royal capital!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s time to show my power!¡¹

    ¡¸Inferno wolves, so what!¡¹

    How stupid are you!

    Shall we attack and beat them? Nonsense!

    To add to the confusion, some sort of giant appeared.

    What the hell was that?

    A giant that looks like it¡¯s been made of dismantled carriages took a humanoid form.

    Golem?

    As if lured by it, the dragons on the outskirts of the royal capital turned to the royal capital.

    Eh?

    They¡¯re heading this way?

    C-c-can we even resist?

    I was puzzled but then, I received an order from the captain.

    ¡¸Protect the citizens.¡¹

    ¡­..

    I-I-I¡¯ll do it!

    However, there¡¯s no way I can fight against dragons!

    Three dragons appeared in front of me while I¡¯m being disheartened.

    They are dragons I know.

    The three dragons are Ojess, Haifrigta, and Kihatroy.

    They are dragons working in the royal capital!

    Will they oppose those iing dragons?

    Eh?

    You can¡¯t fight against them?

    You want to deal with the inferno wolves?

    T-that alone is a big help!

    Please!

    I went down the rampart and evacuated the nonbatant residents inside the castle.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    There are fewer nonbatant residents than I thought.

    Ah, grandma.

    Don¡¯t take up arms.

    Take shelter over here.

    -0-

    Royal Guard: It¡¯s like watching dominoes fall.

 Chapter 805

    Parade outside the vige,st day.

    The parade is being held in the royal capital of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    Many spectators gather on both sides of the parade route and the atmosphere is quite enthusiastic.

    I thought the parades in Vige Five and Shashaato City were already amazing but the one in Royal Capital was on a different level.

    I wondered how many people were there.

    There were also a wide variety of races.

    I saw a few I didn¡¯t know.

    I will ask someone to tell me about themter.

    Also, taller races such as minotaurs and centaurs are not in the front of the crowd but are watching from the back.

    Conversely, shorter races are often in the front row.

    Is someone instructing them about it?

    Or are these things learned as a matter of etiquette?

    I¡¯ll ask Frau or someone else to tell me about thister.

    At the back of the crowd, I can see¡­..several stalls lined up.

    They are selling all kinds of things.

    French fries¡­..no, they¡¯re not.

    Are those grissinis?

    Perhaps pretzel or bread sticks.

    I¡¯m curious about how they taste.

    Next to it is¡­..

    Is that meat on the skewer?

    What kind of meat is it?

    It should be written somewhere but I can¡¯t find it since I¡¯m too far away.

    It looks delicious.

    Next to it is a small kind of fruit sold in a cup.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of fruit it is but most of the customers are males.

    That¡¯s surprising.

    Fruit is normally popr among females¡­..is it not sweet?

    Is it very popr?

    Hmmm, I guess I¡¯ll ask someone about thatter too.

    Fufufu.

    Laughing at how I¡¯m being taken in by the festive atmosphere, I realized that I¡¯m enjoying the parade for what it is.

    I feel a little sad thinking that the parade will be over soon.

    While I was slightly surprised at how I was reacting, I heard a loud explosion in the direction where the parade was going.

    -0-

    It was the night of the final day of the parade outside the vige.

    I was in a room in the royal castle in the center of the royal capital of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    There are other people in the room like the demon king.

    Beezel, Randan, and tts, who were officials of the kingdom, are here too.

    Dors, the representative of the dragons.

    Malbit and Reginleif, representatives of the angels.

    Prada, representative of the ancient devils.

    Gulf, representative of the beastkins.

    Ria, representative of the high elves.

    Ireh, representative of the film crew.

    Including me, there were twelve of us.

    There are a few others waiting in another room too.

    What¡¯s taking ce here is an informal evening party.

    Ah, it¡¯s not an evaluation meeting.

    For some reason, a few people look like defendants awaiting judgment but it¡¯s not a condemnation meeting either.

    This evening meeting is¡­..basically, a parade impression.

    A ce to give each other feedback on what was good here and what was bad there.

    I was told that I could leave immediately without participating in this kind of thing but given what happened, I can¡¯t leave.

    A lot has happened.

    I¡¯ll at least stay with them for today.

    And for some reason, I was the facilitator of this evening party.

    Is it alright for it to be me?

    It seems like they are fine with it.

    Then, please don¡¯t hold back.

    Now, first of all, thanks for the parade.

    Outside, there is currently an evening banquet happening which is called, recognition of service party. When I heard that the demon king, who should y the leading role there, being not there would cause a lot of trouble and they even requested this to end fast¡­..I thought, that means this evening party should be heldter¡­.

    It¡¯s not that simple?

    You want to finish this first?

    If that¡¯s what the demon king himself says, I guess we should.

    Then, let¡¯s start.

    This parade.

    I think it went a little overboard at the end.

    -0-

    The most important part of the parade is the end.

    The parade needs to end in a way that everyone acknowledges that it¡¯s over.

    Otherwise, it will be trouble.

    The atmosphere will continue until it¡¯s sluggish.

    I learned this from the vige parade.

    So, at the end of the vige parade, I usually give a closing speech and hold a banquet.

    I make it so that the parade starts with my speech and ends with me speaking again. With that, the people will acknowledge that it has ended and drink and eat.

    It¡¯s not my idea but that of the civil servant girls.

    We could have ended it with a shy explosion but that is not well received by some.

    Mainly by the chickens, cows, horses, and goats of the vige.

    They said it was too loud.

    Dangerous too for those who are not used to it.

    The pegasuses, who are not used to it yet, were so frightened by the explosions.

    -0-

    Of course, the ending of the parade outside the vige was also prepared.

    By the way, I was not informed what it was.

    I was just told that at the end of the parade, Swan and ck Swan would make the swords they were holding explode and it would be a signal for something fun to start.

    Since I was not the overseer of the parade, I was honestly looking forward to it.

    Though I would have never guessed that they were going to hold military exercises.

    And the participants were not just a part but almost the entire royal capital.

    Of course, a safe zone had been set aside for nonbatants and the children.

    However, for a military exercise, the attackers were quite few inparison.

    Well, I guess since it was only us, Big Tree Vige, including the kuros and angels¡­..

    It was a very shy way to end a parade.

    What can I say? As expected of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    I heard that there were a lot of people injured but at least no one died.

    The level of skill of the soldiers of the kingdom and the ability of the residents of the Royal Capital to deal with trouble is evident.

    ¡¸V-vige chief¡­.i-if I may.¡¹

    The demon king seemed to want to say something.

    I don¡¯t mind.

    ¡¸My apologies, in thest part, there was an ident¡­¡­¡¹

    Yeah, I heard of it.

    Swan and ck Swan¡¯s swords exploded unscheduled due to a pickpocket, right?

    I think it was amazing that you didn¡¯t get confused because of the explosion. It¡¯s your cue and it just happened ahead of schedule.

    ¡¸Ah, no, that¡¯s¡­¡­I had vige chief acted as my squire¡­¡­¡¹

    Squire?

    You mean like a subordinate?

    After the military exercises started, I worked with the demon king.

    As expected, I can¡¯t participate in an armed military exercise.

    It¡¯s due to my ability.

    All I did was chase after the kuros whenever I saw one and instructed them to move to the waiting area on the outskirts of the city.

    Even though I was chasing them, the kuros weren¡¯t really running away, so I caught up with them right away.

    I didn¡¯t do much.

    And I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a very squire-like thing¡­¡­

    From the perspective of the people around, do I look like the demon king¡¯s squire?

    I checked with Ireh, who was shooting around the demon king and he said that I was less shadowy than a squire.

    Well, even if I am, I wouldn¡¯t mind.

    ¡¸I-is that so? No, I mean, that¡¯s great. Thank you for amodating an unscheduled performance.¡¹

    No no, that¡¯s normal since I¡¯m also a parade participant.

    Right right.

    ¡¸Also, we have seeded in exposing the shady organization that existed between the royal capital and Shashaato City.¡¹

    Good to hear.

    That¡¯s the main purpose of the parade.

    If we failed toplete that objective, what was the point of the parade?

    However, is it okay to talk about that here?

    No, everyone here is a familiar face. It¡¯s okay.

    -0-

    Speaking of which, Dors.

    You went to the royal capital for the military exercise but you only wandered around for a bit and left, right?

    What was that all about?

    ¡¸The carriage that vige chief is usingbined at an unscheduled ce, right? We thought something had happened so we went there to ensure vige chief¡¯s safety. However, the wide roads are already being used by the parade. We can onlynd on narrow roads which caused damage to some buildings. When we were thinking what to do next, a high elf girl said that vige chief was safe so we left that royal capital. Demon king, are you sure money is enough to apologize for the damaged buildings?¡¹

    ¡¸Money is fine desu¡¹

    When the demon king and Dors were talking like that, I told them that I would pay for it since they only did that in order to help me but they didn¡¯t take it up.

    Ah, right.

    What about the three impure dragons in dragon form? They were surrounded by Hakuran, Grafaloon, and Guronde in their dragon forms.

    It looked like a cutthroat scene.

    Though I won¡¯t say that.

    ¡¸T-they¡¯re disciplining them.¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸A dragon must not bow and beg to let them off the hook to an opponent even though you know you can¡¯t win against them.¡¹

    Ah.

    The three impure dragons fought on the side of the defenders of the royal capital during the military exercises.

    They were said to have been actively protecting the soldiers on the defending side, acting like the soldiers¡¯ support. However, when they encountered the kuros, they bowed immediately to let them off the hook.

    Yeah, I can¡¯t say anything against that.

    Even I would hesitate if I¡¯m asked to stand up against someone I¡¯m no match for.

    Well, I heard that the soldiers on the defense side gave three impure dragons high marks even though they avoided battling so I guess all is well.

    -0-

    Ah, right, that reminds me of something¡­¡­

    I heard that the high elves and the beastkins rampaged quite well.

    I heard that they upied several facilities in the royal capital.

    You did a great job.

    When I praised them for that, Ria answered with a slightly troubled expression on her face.

    ¡¸Ahaha. We just got a little carried away¡­¡­¡¹

    Gulf has a simr expression.

    ¡¸I think so too. We may have gone a little overboard.¡¹

    -0-

    I heard that Prada and her team were with the royal capital defenders.

    ¡¸We are. However, we were not directly involved in the battle. We did not take part in directbat. We just distributed weapons to the residents of the royal capital.¡¹

    That seems to be the case.

    Where did those weaponse from?

    ¡¸From the armory in the royal capital. We were told where they were beforehand.¡¹

    So, it was all ording to n?

    ¡¸Yes. And please praise the spiderlings more than us.¡¹

    Yeah, I know.

    The spiderlings rescued the residents who weren¡¯t able to evacuate due to the sudden start of the military exercise.

    I¡¯m grateful for their rescue efforts. They were even prepared to be scolded by Zabuton.

    I¡¯ll tell Zabuton to not scold them for me.

    -0-

    Well, I have some details to reflect on and things to say to those who were not here.

    Especially the mountain elves.

    I didn¡¯t know that thebined transforming carriage was armed.

    To be precise, I did not know about the existence of an additional carriage that transforms into a ballista.

    Well, that additional carriage transformed andbined beautifully but I didn¡¯t know that it was a genuine ballista and not just a decoration.

    ¡­¡­

    They didn¡¯t have tobine it to the carriage, right?

    Just deploying it on the spot would be enough to turn the carriage into a ballista shooter.

    Or not.

    Is there a reason to arm it?

    It is often said that Big Tree Vige is safe but the others are not.

    Even in Vige Five, I heard that the ce around it is dangerous.

    Even so, I still think that adding a ballista as a self defense weapon is too much.

    I would like to discuss it with them.

    -0-

    Ah, right.

    We also have to talk to Tiselle.

    Should I talk about this to Malbit and Reginleif?

    What¡¯s this I heard about Tiselle building a country?

 Chapter 806

    Tiselle¡¯s POV-

    My name is Tiselle.

    I am an angel girl born in Big Tree Vige.

    Currently, I¡¯m in a room in the royal castle of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    I am in a room next to where my father and the others are having an evening meeting.

    -0-

    I know I¡¯ve been used of a lot of things but let me tell you this first.

    I had nothing to do with the pickpocket who started the trouble.

    It was really an ident.

    I¡¯m not covering for the pickpocket.

    If you want to investigate, please do so thoroughly.

    However, I want toin.

    I want toin to my grandmother Ruincia who¡¯s in front of me.

    ¡¸Comin? About building a country?¡¹

    That was the proof of my defeat.

    I ept it.

    I will notin.

    My n failed.

    The pickpocket incident was not something I set up but I did make it so that there would be a battle after the swords exploded.

    There was a possibility that there would not be a battle but given that father is involved, there was a good chance that things would escte unexpectedly.

    My n was to take advantage of the parade to lift up father and make his existence known.

    However, it didn¡¯t work.

    That can¡¯t be helped.

    It was because of father¡¯s unexpected behavior but it was my fault for not anticipating it.

    ¡¸Then, what are youining about?¡¹

    Are you ying dumb?

    ¡¸I really don¡¯t know. What is Tiselle so upset about?¡¹

    Mou.

    Then, I¡¯ll say it. Why didn¡¯t the angels fight on the royal capital¡¯s side?

    I told you beforehand, didn¡¯t I?

    ¡¸When the battle starts, we will fight on the side that defends the royal capital to improve the image of the angels among the demons. By doing so, the response to Garret Kingdom will be moderate. Right, you informed us about it. The chief(Malbit) was also there when you did, didn¡¯t she?¡¹

    Then, why!

    Is it because some angels were hit?

    The angels who were caught in the explosion were acting, right?

    I heard they weren¡¯t hurt.

    They knew that there would be an explosion so they would have been cautious. Also, there is no way you¡¯ll have them join the parade without telling them the possibility of being hit.

    Acting should be a move to make my n smoother.

    That is to say, you were attacked by the attackers of the parade.

    So, why?

    Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because you didn¡¯t reply.

    I must admit, you only smiled when I asked you earlier but I took that as a positive answer and that you don¡¯t want to be heard by anyone.

    ¡¸Of course, that¡¯s not the reason. When I heard what you said, I myself agreed with you. However, things have changed.¡¹

    Changed?

    What exactly changed?

    Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because we started earlier than scheduled because of the pickpocket?

    No, you had time to act so that should have nothing to do with it.

    ¡­¡­¡­did something happen in Garret Kingdom?

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it.¡¹

    Then, why?

    ¡¸You should know that us angels have many enemies. That¡¯s exactly the reason why we went along with your n. Considering the future, we want to make a good impression to the demons.¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸However, someone told us. ¡°What is the point of getting on the other party¡¯s good side on just one asion? Shouldn¡¯t you fight as enemies and reduce the hatred first?¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡¸The angels also have their own personal views against the demons. Should we just forget about it and force them to swallow whatever¡¯s inside them?¡¹

    ¡­¡­..

    ¡¸The situation in Garret Kingdom will be difficult no matter how the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom deals with it. The more kindly the demons¡¯ response is, the more severe reaction the other human kingdoms will do. If that is the case, we shouldn¡¯t prioritize the Garret Kingdom but the current state of the angels.¡¹

    Is that why you fought on the attacker¡¯s side of the parade?

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Who told you that!

    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell you if you guess it right.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Think.

    Who.

    It shouldn¡¯t be someone who doesn¡¯t know that there will be a battle in the royal capital.

    That means it can¡¯t be father.

    Is it mother¡­¡­

    Rather than siding with either of the two, she would prefer to be a 3rd force.

    That¡¯s how she is.

    Mother Loo is the same.

    Suarurou-san and Raz Maria-san weren¡¯t there when I informed them.

    No way, Kierbit-san!

    ¡¸That person¡¯s not an angel.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    Eh?

    Who then?

    Flora-san?

    That can¡¯t be.

    Flora-san doesn¡¯t care what angels would do.

    As long as it doesn¡¯t affect Big Tree Vige, she wouldn¡¯t bother.

    Mother Ria and Mother Senna are the same.

    Mother Ann would be interested but she wouldn¡¯t voice it out.

    Is it Mother Hakuren or Mother Rasuti?

    Their characters aside, they are dragons and will not say anything about the angels.

    ¡­¡­those of the Big Tree Vige are indifferent of it.

    Right.

    Since they are from the vige, it doesn¡¯t matter how the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom treats the angels.

    If that is the case, it should be someone who can go outside the vige.

    Youko-san and Miyo-san?

    That can¡¯t be.

    Neither of the two would advise them to fight on either side.

    They would suggest the angels to act as a referee and stop the battle instead.

    It can¡¯t be Gulf-san and Daga-san too.

    They are battle guys.

    Even if asked by father, they wouldn¡¯t dare advise or even think about the future of angels.

    ¡­¡­

    Who then?

    No way, Ur-nee?

    No, Ur-nee is the same type as mother.

    She¡¯ll be a 3rd force.

    Al-nii¡­¡­

    He¡¯s the type that tries to take advantage of a situation and enjoys it no matter how bad the situation is.

    I don¡¯t think it is him because he tacitly approved what I was doing.

    Metora-san?

    It can¡¯t be her too.

    She¡¯s a dragon.

    She may restrict my actions as part of her job but she wouldn¡¯t care what happens to the angels.

    Earth doesn¡¯t care if it doesn¡¯t involve Ur-nee.

    He won¡¯t think about the angels at all.

    Asa¡­¡­

    If you ask him about the angels, he will say something.

    Without reservation.

    Then, there are three people left, Gol-nii, Sil-nii, and Bron-nii¡­.

    They, like Asa, would say something about the angels if asked.

    Unless they are influenced by their wives¡­¡­

    They might be working to protect their husbands but they would not go out of their way to advise about the angels.

    Could it be that Sil-nii has an angel wife?

    ¡­¡­.

    They shouldn¡¯t be it.

    Yeah, they¡¯re not.

    Given that, it means there shouldn¡¯t be any.

    Areh?

    No one¡­¡­?

    Ah, there is!

    Gramps Ancestor-sama!

    ¡­¡­

    Is it him?

    He might have thought of the angels but I don¡¯t think he would go out of his way to advise them.

    If he¡¯s concerned about what¡¯s going on in Garret Kingdom, he¡¯ll tell Uncle Demon King about it first and do the rest diplomatically.

    I don¡¯t think he would say anything about a battle that may or may not happen.

    Besides, he probably won¡¯t predict that I instructed the angels to fight on the kingdom¡¯s side¡­¡­

    ¡¸Who is your guess?¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    No one.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you¡¯re being honest. Do you want to hear the answer?¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸Fufufu. Tiselle still has a lot to learn. The first one you ruled out.¡¹

    First one?

    Eh?

    ¡¸It is your father, vige chief, who told us that.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Eh?

    You mean he knew there was going to be a battle?

    ¡¸It must have leaked from somewhere. You are spreading your hands too wide after all.¡¹

    Mou.

    ¡¸In addition, parents think about their children more than you think. He must have investigated you when he heard you were doing something. Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to say?¡¹

    That I shouldn¡¯t let him know I¡¯m doing something?

    ¡¸That¡¯s one thing but you shouldn¡¯t worry your parents.¡¹

    Mou.

    ¡¸You¡¯re still a child. Learn from your mistakes.¡¹

    Yes.

    ¡¸Ah, right right. Your instructions overlooked something important. So even without vige chief¡¯s advice, we will fight on the attacker¡¯s side.¡¹

    Eh?

    Huh?

    Overlooked?

    ¡¸Do you want to know what you overlooked?¡¹

    Forget about that, just tell me the answer!

    ¡¸Fufufu. The inferno wolves desu. The inferno wolvesunched their attack because we were attacked. If we stand on the royal capital¡¯s side and fight the inferno wolves, even if managed to get on the good side of the demons, we will be in trouble in Big Tree Vige.¡¹

    That won¡¯t be a problem.

    The kuros are smart enough to understand why the angels stood on the side of the royal capital.

    ¡¸They are. However, the fact won¡¯t change that we attacked them even though they were trying to help us. The higher ups like Kuro-dono and Kuroichi-dono may forgive us but there is no guarantee that everyone will. That would be fatal to the angels living in Big Tree Vige.¡¹

    But¡­¡­

    ¡¸It is the angel¡¯s characteristic to be lenient to one¡¯s rtives but there is a big difference between that and being lenient just because you are a rtive.¡¹

    Mou.

    ¡¸Fufufu. Kierbit will be staying in the royal capital this year. Find time to ask her to teach you. She is outstanding enough to serve as the heavenly winged shrine maiden.¡¹

    I know.

    I know that Kierbit-san is outstanding.

    -0-

    AN: This chapter is a conversation between a grandmother(Ruincia) and granddaughter(Tiselle).

    -0-

    Vige Chief: I knew there was a lot going on.

    Demon King: Lie

    Tiselle: Lie

    -0-

    Ruincia: Kierbit is outstanding.

    Kierbit: Say that in front of him! I rarely get praised!

    -0-

    Ruincia: Kierbit is outstanding.

    Vige Chief: Kierbit is outstanding? Eh? You mean superior? Yeah, that¡¯s what she was saying when she first came to the vige.

    Kierbit: Forget it.

    Gran Maria: (Laughing out loud)

 Chapter 807

    -a certain lowly soldier¡¯s POV-

    Night of the parade.

    ¡¸As expected of demon king-sama!¡¹

    I am but a lowly soldier working in the royal capital.

    I would never be able to join the royal guards.

    Even so, I could still see how great demon king-sama was!

    The inferno wolves, who are known for their overwhelming power, left the royal capital with just a wave of demon king-sama¡¯s hand.

    Amazing!

    Simply Amazing!

    And what¡¯s more, demon king-sama didn¡¯t even have any subordinate with him, he was all alone!

    Eh?

    A squire?

    There might have been one but he wasn¡¯t fighting in front, was he?

    He was just standing behind demon king-sama.

    No, he should be standing beside him.

    But there¡¯s no need to count him.

    In any case, demon king-sama was alone.

    That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been telling everyone while drinking at a cheap sake store on the outskirts of the royal capital.

    The owner looks annoyed but forgive me given everything that has happened.

    And I¡¯m not the only one making noise.

    I hear simrments from other tables.

    Demon king-sama is amazing.

    Of course, it¡¯s not just what he does with the infernowolves that¡¯s amazing.

    Even the hateful angels ran away without pointing spear at demon king-sama when they saw him.

    Hnn?

    Ah, no, I don¡¯t think anything against the angels.

    I¡¯m young.

    It¡¯s the older generation that hates the angels.

    The so-called long-seasoned soldiers.

    They taught us about defending against angels whenever an opportunity arises.

    It¡¯s not very useful though because it can¡¯t be applied to anyone other than the angels.

    Against harpies?

    Ah, theye with the angels so they are included in the anti-angels defense.

    It was the same today, wasn¡¯t it?

    The harpies act as logistics while the angels go offensive.

    That¡¯s how the roles are divided.

    For me, a lowly soldier, the harpies are more troublesome than the angels.

    Why?

    Because low rankers will not be targeted by the angels.

    The angels basically target themanders.

    Hnn?

    Well, you can tell who themander is by looking at them.

    They should be the ones who are wearing expensive clothes and armor.

    Well, it seems that even if they managed to fool them with normal clothes and armor, they can tell who themander is by watching the movements of the soldiers from the sky.

    I¡¯m not an angel so I don¡¯t know much about it.

    -0-

    But I digress.

    Let¡¯s get back to the topic.

    Demon king-sama is amazing.

    At the end of the parade, there was a sudden battle and everyone was confused but it was a surprise military exercise.

    They did it to tighten up the situation since it had been peaceful for a while.

    Indeed, if that had really been an enemy attack, it would have been quite dangerous.

    What is amazing about demon king-sama is that while tightening things up like that, he sent out a ¡°deration of victory in the war against the human kingdoms¡± to the world.

    You didn¡¯t hear it?

    Well, I guess you¡¯re preupied due to the military exercises.

    I heard it loud and clear.

    Demon king-sama unterally dered victory against the human kingdoms in front of the royal castle.

    How could he expect the other parties to listen to him?

    Right.

    Even so, what about it?

    If they have a problem with that deration, they shoulde to us.

    Do you think they will?

    I don¡¯t think so.

    If they were, they would havee by now.

    No matter what we say, they¡¯ll just have to shut up and listen.

    Hnn?

    What would change with the ¡°deration of victory in war against the human kingdom¡±?

    ¡­¡­..

    I¡¯m not sure.

    No, demon king-sama said a lot of things and the cheers were loud.

    I heard about¡­..ehto¡­.

    Yeah, it means that the current demon king-sama will continue to be the demon king-sama for at least a thousand years.

    Areh?

    Was it 500 years?

    Well, either way, it¡¯s something to celebrate, right?

    The reign of the great demon king-sama will continue.

    I also heard him saying something about building a new country between the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom and the human countries¡­..

    I don¡¯t really understand why.

    Why do we need to build a new country?

    That¡¯s just more trouble, right?

    As I was thinking about it, a stranger sitting next to me told me.

    ¡¸Demon king-sama decided to create a neutral country between us and the human kingdoms because he knew that having them adjacent to each other would only cause more trouble. It¡¯s like a buffer zone.¡¹

    A buffer zone is a ce that was built to decrease the battle lines with human kingdoms, right?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. The ones that have vast territories among the human kingdoms are¡­¡­right now, the Fullheart Kingdom and the Galbart Kingdom. We are fighting to maintain a physical distance between these two countries.¡¹

    I see, so that¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too much trouble to maintain that distance so we¡¯re talking about building a country there.¡¹

    Heh.

    However, since it is ¡°us¡± who built that country, won¡¯t it be attacked by human kingdoms?

    ¡¸A n has already been devised to prevent that from happening. The newly created country will be a proxy for negotiations with the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.¡¹

    ?

    Negotiations on behalf of us?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. The counties that have diplomatic rtions with us will remain as they are but the newly created country will be in charge of all new diplomatic rtions. For example, let¡¯s say you¡¯re negotiating about¡­¡­the return of prisoners of war or the return of stolen treasure. The future Demon King¡¯s Kingdom will not engage in such negotiations. It will be the newly created country that will do that.¡¹

    Heh.

    However, how can we be so sure that they won¡¯t be attacked?

    Won¡¯t the countries that don¡¯t want to negotiate invade?

    ¡¸Of course, they will. However, the countries that want to negotiate will stop them. After all, it is the only window. If they invade, it will be a deration that they don¡¯t n to negotiate with us.¡¹

    Even now, there are hardly any negotiations, are there?

    ¡¸Almost no negotiation is not the same as no negotiation. Even if we are at war, there are things we have to talk about.¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸Yeah and it¡¯s exactly the kind of negotiation I was talking about earlier. About returning the prisoners of war or returning stolen treasure. These negotiations are beneficial to human kingdoms. They will not be so easily discarded.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸Besides, even if we said we were going to build a new country, it would only be a slightly bigger city with big territory. There is not much to be gained by attacking and destroying such a ce. It is more beneficial to maintain it as a window for negotiations. They won¡¯t attack it.¡¹

    I see.

    Demon king-sama has thought about many things, hasn¡¯t he?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Demon king-sama is thinking about a lot of things. So, you understand that there is no danger of being attacked, right?¡¹

    Yes, I understand.

    ¡¸I have an offer for you.¡¹

    Is it a money making deal?

    Ah,e on, I don¡¯t want to be part of a shady deal.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing rted to that. We are currently recruiting soldiers to protect this new country we¡¯re building.¡¹

    Recruiting soldiers?

    No, I¡¯m part of the kingdom¡¯s army.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s alright. The new country to be created is, of course, not part of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom but¡­..it is in fact a part of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom. In any case, the kingdom will provide the funds to build the new country. Personnel management is also under our control. In other words, the soldiers will also be provided by the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.¡¹

    Doesn¡¯t that mean that the offer you are talking about is quitting the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom¡¯s army and bing a soldier of the new country¡­.

    ¡¸We are looking for people who want to be transferred. You don¡¯t have to worry about being attacked but you¡¯ll be in the front line of the front line so the pay will be higher.¡¹

    Higher pay?

    N, no, that¡¯s too good¡­¡­

    ¡¸The royal guards will be on defense duty at first so there¡¯s no need to worry that something will happen to you. If the newly created country copses too soon, demon king-sama will be in a lot of trouble. He will do everything he can to prevent that from happening.¡¹

    T-that¡¯s true.

    So, bing a soldier that protects the new country¡­¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s a money-making deal, right? I¡¯m sure the public affairs department of the military will announce it tomorrow so if you doubt what I¡¯m saying, you can ask there too.¡¹

    Ah, oh, alright.

    Thanks.

    ¡¸No no. I should be the one thanking you. By the way, can you please tell your colleagues and friends about it?¡¹

    Hnn?

    Why?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you want to be together over there? Isn¡¯t it cool?¡¹

    Ah, right.

    ¡¸Sorry for talking too long. Alright, the sake¡¯s on me. I¡¯ll pay for it. Cheers, cheers! Here¡¯s for today¡¯s heroic performance of demon king-sama!¡¹

    Ah, you¡¯re really paying?

    Thanks!

    Waitress, more drinks please!

    However, I¡¯d like to make a toast for our heroic demon king-sama!

    Hahahaha.

    Today¡¯s a good day.

    -0-

    The flow of events in the royal capital.

    Parade starts.

    At the end of the parade, the battle started at the royal capital.

    Demon king ended it.

    Demon king started his ¡°deration of victory in the war against the human kingdoms¡±!

    At the same time, he says he will do his best to rule for a long time.

    He announces the creation of a new country.

    Parade ends.

    Evening party begins.

    -0-

    Continuation?

    Normal Soldier: Whoah, I¡¯m drunk!

    Demon: Looks like it. Here, sign this.

    Normal Soldier: Ah, what¡¯s this?

    Demon: A certificate for staying out overnight.

    Normal Soldier: Alright, sign sign¡­..is this okay?

    Demon: Yeah, thanks.

    Normal Soldier: Why am I in the mercenary corps¡­¡­

    AN: Of course, this was a joke.

 Chapter 808

    In a room prepared for me at the royal castle, I stretched out.

    It¡¯s in the parade outside the vige this time.

    Tiselle was working on various things behind the scenes.

    She wanted me to be known.

    I guess she wanted me to y an active role as a leading figure in the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom, not just a vige chief.

    As a father, I¡¯m d to hear that but I think it¡¯s impossible and reckless considering my own qualities.

    First of all, it would cause trouble to the demon king.

    That¡¯s not good.

    So I decided to interfere with Tiselle¡¯s n.

    I worried for three days thinking that Tiselle might dislike me¡­¡­

    But I have to educate her.

    So, I gave up.

    -0-

    It was easy to interfere.

    All I had to do was create someone more prominent than me.

    Fortunately, the kingdom already has that prominent figure, the demon king.

    I asked the demon king to do his best.

    I would just be his shadow.

    Tiselle might get dissatisfied with me for thinking so but this is a part of me that can¡¯t be changed.

    As long as I can protect my current life in the vige, I would not ask for more.

    -0-

    First thing I did was suppress the angels so that the fighting that would ur in the royal capital would not intensify.

    Next, I instructed Dors and the others not to enter the royal capital.

    I also asked the kuros to not defeat the residents of the royal capital in the event of a battle.

    I also asked the minotaurs and centaurs to participate in the rescue operations in the event of a battle.

    The demon king was very cooperative.

    Very helpful.

    The battle in the royal capital was a military exercise and we tried to settle the situation and I think it went reasonably well.

    In addition to the spiderlings, Loo, Tier, themias and the titans also voluntarily participated in the rescue operation.

    There were some injuries but they were all minor and would heal in a few days.

    No, they will heal immediately if magic is used.

    I¡¯m really d that no one died.

    Tiselle has already been careful about that matter but it seems like the people of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom have a culture of being okay with death during events.

    When I talk with the civil servant girls about festivals around the kingdom, I always hear about deaths.

    Is it because war is somon?

    Or is there always a problem with safety management at such events?

    Whatever it is, I don¡¯t want any deaths at events involving me, my sons, or my daughters.

    I asked Prada and the other ancient devils to follow up on this matter and work behind the scenes.

    I was relieved that Prada and the others were willing to take on the job but what they did was to go around handing out weapons with low killing power to the residents of the royal capital.

    That¡¯s good since they¡¯ll use it to attack us, but will it stop deaths?

    Apparently, it won¡¯t.

    However, it seems like when they handed out weapons, they casted defensive spells on them.

    Thanks to that, no one will die unless there is a great misfortune.

    Well, magic is very useful, isn¡¯t it?

    -0-

    I was going to ask the beastkins and the high elves to help but I decided to not do so.

    If I do too much, Tiselle will notice it.

    I don¡¯t mind this thing being canceled altogether but considering the future, it would be better to let Tiselle experience failure here.

    That¡¯s what I decided.

    So, as a result, the beastkins and high elves who were not informed seemed to have enjoyed the battle to the fullest.

    However, I did not expect that they would go and conquer the school that Alfred and the others are attending.

    On the school¡¯s side, Ria¡¯s mother, Rigune, was leading the defense force and I heard that they had quite a difficult time.

    However, since they seeded in suppressing the school, Ria and the other high elves were quite happy.

    The beastkins seemed to be exhausted though.

    Ah, by the way, just now, I received aint from the demon king¡¯s wife, the school principal, with a smile on her face.

    She told me to not involve educational facilities.

    I agree with that.

    I¡¯ll warn the beastkins and the high elvester.

    -0-

    Right, right.

    When the demon king gathered the citizens in front of the royal castle to appeal that it was a military exercise, I was surprised that he suddenly dered something.

    He had prepared for it for a long time¡­..no, perhaps that is the real purpose of this parade.

    ¡°I dere that we are the victor in the war against human kingdoms.¡±

    A deration of victory in the war against the human kingdoms.

    It¡¯s quite an amazing move.

    It¡¯s a deration to unterally stop the war.

    Of course, there will be opposition from the human kingdoms.

    However, the human kingdoms can onlypete with the demon kingdom if they unite.

    There may be human kingdoms that do not want to continue the war.

    I believe that being unified is impossible.

    However, even so, the war will continue.

    If that is the case, the deration of the demon king will end up being just words.

    Although I¡¯m not in a position to interfere in the national politics of the demon kingdom, I made a proposal to the demon king.

    I proposed to the demon king to build a new country in the territory bordering the human kingdoms.

    The new country would serve as a bridge between the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom and the human kingdoms.

    I would have been grateful if they would have considered it but the demon king himself immediately epted my proposal and set it to stone.

    So this is a monarch of a big country.

    As expected.

    The parade and military exercises came to an end, and it was time for the evening party.

    -0-

    Now.

    Right, now.

    My current behavior.

    I¡¯ve been acting differently.

    Stange if you would like to describe it.

    Yeah, I know.

    It¡¯s unlike me.

    There is no way I would move to suppress the angels or ask them to build a country.

    And of course, there is a reason why I¡¯m acting so unlike me.

    There is someone who advised me.

    The one who told me that Tiselle was up to something which made me take some actions in the royal capital.

    Loo?

    No.

    Tier?

    No.

    Answer.

    My and Ann¡¯s son.

    Yes, Torain.

    -0-

    Shortly before the parade outside the vige, in Big Tree Vige, Torain talked to me.

    He told me Tiselle¡¯s n.

    He told me what will happen in the royal capital.

    Then, he asked me.

    He asked me if I was willing to work for the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    The meaning of the question is broad, but I won¡¯t make a mistake in answering it.

    All that matters to me is Big Tree Vige.

    If the existence of Big Tree Vige is threatened, I will stand up, but if not, I have no intention of getting actively involved.

    I replied.

    He said ¡°understood, bowed his head, and was about to take action.

    Torain said he¡¯ll ask Metora¡¯s help¡­.no, let¡¯s just say it directly.

    He¡¯s going to the royal capital to keep Tiselle in check but that would only get Tiselle and Torain on each other¡¯s bad side.

    I don¡¯t know what Torain is going to do but I guess he will interrupt what Tiselle is trying to do for me.

    I understand that.

    However, if he interferes, even if it¡¯s for my sake, Tiselle¡¯s anger will be directed at Torain.

    That¡¯s not good.

    Of course it¡¯s not.

    The one who should stand in front of the brunt of her anger is not Torain, but me, her father.

    It should be me.

    Thus, I decided to do my best.

    Yes, I did what Torain was trying to do myself.

    ¡­¡­..

    Given the result, I guess you could say it worked.

    I¡¯ll move instead of Torain, I keep telling that to myself.

    Many times I thought this isn¡¯t something I¡¯m capable of doing.

    However, it¡¯s better than siblings getting on each other¡¯s wrong side.

    Yeah, I made the right choice.

    I think.

    Think¡­..

    Hey, Torain.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    I had called Torain to my room after the party was over.

    I had something to ask him.

    Tiselle is going to be involved in the new country we are building.

    This was Torain¡¯s proposal, which I had told the demon king which he had approved.

    Why would you do that?

    ¡¸I only wish Tiselle-anesama to learn. In the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom, the environment is too lenient for her. That isn¡¯t good.¡¹

    Really?

    ¡¸Yes. I think that an environment where she has to struggle a little will lead to her growth. Besides, considering Garret Kingdom, it would be better if the angels are involved in the newly built country. The obedient faction of the Garret Kingdom¡­.was the ¡°Orthodox Garret Kingdom¡±, right? We are nning to make it subservient to Tiselle-anesama¡¯s kingdom.¡¹

    I understand that it¡¯s better for the future if Tiselle is involved but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Is there a problem with that?¡¹

    I don¡¯t like the idea of Tiselle going to a ce far from the royal capital.

    ¡¸I understand father¡¯s concern to Tiselle-anesama but I hope that can be alleviated by sending excellent escorts.¡¹

    Tiselle¡¯s escorts.

    Torain has requested that we send spiderlings.

    I¡¯ll discuss this matter with Zabuton first¡­¡­

    ¡¸It would be helpful if we could get a few angel escorts as well.¡¹

    Ah, I agree.

    I¡¯ll consult Tier and Malbit.

    Alright.

    Sorry for bothering you sote.

    I wanted to hear from Tiselle as soon as possible.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Ah, by the way, what about Mother Frau and Yuri-san?¡¹

    Hnn?

    What about them?

    ¡¸I think they were working with Tiselle-anesama so¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    I¡¯ll talk to Frau and Yuri so there¡¯s no need for you to do anything.

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    Torain bowed and left the room.

    Torain¡¯s good friend, the mountain elf, was waiting for him in the hallway so I didn¡¯t have to worry about his safety even if it waste at night.

    Well, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s strong enough to go back to his room on his own even if she¡¯s not here.

    Haa.

    It¡¯s true that Torain was a big help in this case but¡­¡­.

    I should bemunicating more with my sons and daughters.

    Also, I think Ann is raising Torain too strictly.

    I¡¯ve been wonderingtely if my parent-child rtionship with Torain could be more rxed.

    -0-

    -Casts

    Tiselle ¨C daughter of Vige Chief and Tier. She is around 12 years old.

    Torain ¨C son of vige chief and Ann. He is around 10 years old.

 Chapter 809

    Back in the vige.

    Things had finally calmed down.

    I¡¯m not talking about what happened in the royal capital.

    I¡¯m talking about the feeling of having finished a job.

    Alfred, Tiselle, Ursa, Torain, and the others stayed in the royal capital because they had to go to the academy but everyone else had returned.

    Above all, I¡¯m d everyone¡¯s alright.

    After rxing a little, we will have a ¡°Thanks for your hard work¡± banquet tonight for tomorrow, everything will return to normal.

    It seems that the angels and dwarves are already having a banquet ahead of us¡­..

    Well, let¡¯s let it slide.

    They are having it in the corner of the courtyard where the banquet will be held so as not to disturb the preparations.

    Guronde is taking care of the orthros Oru in the courtyard where the banquet is to be held though he is not going to participate in the banquet.

    Oru was house sitting.

    At first, we nned to have him join the parade but no matter how much we think of it, we can¡¯t let him march with Guronde. The dragons aside, he can¡¯t even join the kuros due to their size difference.

    There was a suggestion to have him ride on Guronde¡¯s back or my carriage but Oru refused.

    So, Oru had no choice but to house sit and thought he didn¡¯t mind¡­¡­

    But he¡¯s currently still sulking.

    He has not seen Guronde since thest few days after all.

    Yeah, Oru haspletely be Guronde¡¯s family.

    That aside, I think he should be a little nicer to Girar.

    When Guronde and the others returned, he rushed to Guronde, not bothering to greet Girar, who¡¯s in front.

    Girar, you would wee his greeting, right?

    As for why I think so, it¡¯s because you¡¯ve been watching Guronde and Oru.

    ¡­¡­

    What should I do?

    As for me, I¡¯m weed by the kuros who were left house sitting. It will be difficult to not talk to them.

    Ah, Dors, who didn¡¯t notice me since I¡¯m being surrounded by the kuros, came to invite Girar.

    Great.

    -0-

    As I see off Dors and Girar, I resume ying with the kuros, with a ball.

    I had them house sit.

    This is the least I could do.

    Well, at least until the banquet tonight starts.

    Throwing ball is not a problem for me.

    I¡¯m already used to it.

    However, I find it hard to pet and praise the kuro who who brought the ball.

    The kuros who stayed to house sit are the middle to lower rankers among the kuro pack.

    They usually have few chances to get in contact with me.

    Thus, they are full of energy.

    They are so excited that I¡¯m a little scared.

    However, this probably shows how lonely they usually are.

    As far as I¡¯m concerned, I want to treat them equally, but I don¡¯t want to break the pack order of the kuros.

    This is quite a difficult problem.

    I wonder if it would be better to create opportunities for them like this time.

    Ah, I was thinking too hard that my petting hand wasn¡¯t moving.

    Sorry.

    I¡¯ll think about itter.

    For now, let¡¯s focus on the kuros.

    Alright, here¡¯s the next ball!

    -0-

    I kept throwing the ball until my shoulder hurt.

    I thought I was already used to it.

    If I could transform the ¡°AFT¡± to a ball, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten tired but it woulde back to my hand automatically before even the kuros catch it.

    No, the ¡°AFT¡± can¡¯t transform into a ball, right?

    That can¡¯t be, right?

    Yeah, it¡¯s impossible.

    A ball is not a farming tool.

    How about the spear then?

    It¡¯s used to protect the field so it¡¯s a farming tool.

    Maybe.

    -0-

    Night, the banquet began.

    It¡¯s not a big banquet.

    Just a little one.

    The main purpose is to thank them for their hard work.

    The evaluation meeting on the parade outside waspleted before returning to the vige.

    The main topic here will be to talk to those who had not participated in the parade outside about the parade outside.

    Ah, I also reported to Zabuton about the spiderlings leaving their costumes and she forgave them.

    It was an emergency after all.

    However, I will not take advantage of that and will be careful in the future.

    In addition, the whale bone that was picked up by Aegis during the parade had been dedicated to the shrine in Vige Five.

    I was afraid of forgetting about it if I put it off.

    I haven¡¯t felt anything strange since I received it but it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry.

    Let¡¯s check on itter.

    -0-

    It was not the same as usual banquet¡­¡­that is, I¡¯ll say it¡¯s more borate.

    The dishesid on a long table ced in the center of the banquet hall were shaped to resemble the parade outside the vige.

    The sd, with prominent cut cucumbers, probably represented the beastkins.

    The eggnt dishes should be the high elf group.

    The radish dishes are the kuros.

    Well, I guess you have to use your imagination a bit but it¡¯s clear enough.

    The dragons are made of candies so there is no need to imagine it.

    Even so, I guess they couldn¡¯t prepare enough candy for this banquet since there are only three of them, Dors, Girar, and Hiichirou.

    Ah, the oni maids are making Raimeiren over there so I guess they just didn¡¯t have time.

    The group of spiderlings are decorated steamed potatoes.

    The carriages that I and the children were riding were made of pumpkins.

    The scale has some variation due to the ingredient limit but I don¡¯t really mind.

    This gives off the parade atmosphere.

    However, why isn¡¯t anyone touching any of the food? Perhaps because there are other dishes besides the food on this long table?

    Or are they made just for show?

    They are food so we should eat them, right?

    After checking with the oni maids who had prepared the food, I reached for the pumpkin dish that was probably representing me.

    Oh, it looks like they were only waiting for me to eat it.

    The dishes on the long table dwindled fast.

    The angels, mountain elves, dwarves, vigers from Vige One, Two, Three, Four, and Five are also represented with some dishes but Vige Three and Four, who are made of fruits, were the most popr.

    They disappeared in no time.

    As for the broli Vige One vigers¡­¡­no one?

    Broli tastes good.

    Fairy Queen, you can eat the candy work but don¡¯t crush them in front of those who they were modeled with.

    That will create some strange atmosphere.

    No, I don¡¯t think everything will be okay just because you handed them out to the children.

    And don¡¯t give Girar¡¯s candy head on her.

    Guraru looks troubled.

    Think about it first before giving anyone anything.

    Raimeiren, don¡¯t protect the candy Hiichirou.

    You¡¯re not?

    But you used magic to protect it, right?

    Even I can see that.

    Because of that, neither the Fairy Queen nor the children are approaching the candy Hiichirou.

    -0-

    About those palm sized sake barrels that represent the dwarves¡­..do they have anything inside?

    Nothing?

    They had a dispute over which sake to put in and in the end, the dwarves drank them before putting it in.

    I see.

    So, they¡¯re just decorations.

    -0-

    Speaking of decorations, there are three ice sculptures in bird shape a short distance away from the long table.

    They are Swan, ck Swan, and the phoenix chick Aegis.

    At first, I thought they were made of candy like dragons but they were made of ice.

    Swan and ck Swan look exactly alike because they are made of ice but the roughness of the carvings might have given a different atmosphere. I could tell this one is Swan and this one is ck Swan.

    I asked who made them.

    They told me it was the mountain elf who went to the academy with Torain.

    She made them before they left for the parade outside the vige and they had been magically preserved until today.

    I see. I¡¯ll send her a letterter with my impressions.

    Eh?

    There¡¯s one more, right?

    Aegis.

    I know it¡¯s ice but Aegis looks miscarved or something¡­..

    When I was thinking about that, the ice sculpture Aegis suddenly fired up.

    The surface of the Aegis ice sculpture was coated with a chemical that burns.

    Heh.

    This automatic ignition mechanism is something only the mountain elves would do.

    By the way, won¡¯t this me melt the ice?

    As expected, it¡¯s melting.

    However, why does it look like the me is getting stronger as it melts?

    Is this whole thing made of frozen ming chemicals?

    ¡­¡­.

    Put the fire down now!

    I¡¯ll add aint to my feedback letter.

    As I thought about that, I somewhat felt that I¡¯m really back in the vige.

    -0-

    Angel: I¡¯m dissatisfied with the fact that we were made of bell peppers.

    Oni Maid: It has no other meaning.

    Angel: Candy will do, candy

    -0-

    AN: It¡¯s been a while.

    Sorry for the updates dy.

    I went to the mid-augustiket (three days and two nights travel to Osaka from Tokyo and back by car) and I couldn¡¯t get over the fatigue.

    Is it summer fatigue or is this a sign of aging?

    I managed to recoverst Saturday but I had a lot of backlogs on other things too so I had to dy the update until today.

    Sorry.

    Once again, I¡¯ll do my best.

    My best regards.

 Chapter 810: Secret Base and Hard Puzzle

    Chapter 810: Secret Base and Hard Puzzle

    Noon.

    The pond turtles are sunbathing on the shore of the reservoir.

    Some pond turtles were swimming in the reservoir with their shells showing out of the water.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    One of the pond turtles looked a little strange.

    Areh, that¡¯s not the back shell but the belly part, right?

    No way, are you telling me that the pond turtles can swim backstroke?

    Hmmmmm?

    Looking at it closely, some of the pond turtles are indeed swimming butterfly style or crawl.

    Did they learn it from the children when they swam herest summer?

    No, they don¡¯t need to learn how to swim, don¡¯t they?

    Or perhaps it¡¯s just that one turtle?

    Ah, the pond turtle¡¯s poption is increasing.

    I guess someone who thinks differently might reallye out.

    Right.

    Just don¡¯t overdo it and hurt yourself.

    I¡¯m surprised that turtles can do backstroke and crawl given their skeletal structure.

    No, I know they are basically different from the turtles I know but I just can¡¯t help it.

    -0-

    I came to the reservoir to check the pond turtles but that¡¯s not the sole reason.

    The main thing is that I came to check Swan and ck Swan who should be in the reservoir¡­..

    They¡¯re not here.

    Where are they?

    And what is that hut by the reservoir that I¡¯m seeing the first time?

    The hut is around the size of¡­..12 tatami mats.

    From the looks of it, it doesn¡¯t look like it was built by the high elves.

    There is arge wooden deck that extends from the hut to the reservoir.

    There is no railing on the wooden deck so I guess that¡¯s designed to not obstruct the view from the wooden deck.

    While I was looking at the hut and the wooden deck, ck Swan in human form came out of the hut onto the wooden deck.

    ck Swan set up a beach chair, a side table, and a parasol on the wooden deck and sat on the beach chair.

    And she also brought a big book from somewhere.

    This is exactly what someone who¡¯s enjoying her vacation looks like.

    Before ck Swan could read the book, she noticed me.

    I waved my hand and headed for the wooden deck where ck Swan is.

    ¡¸Vige chief, is something wrong?¡¹

    No, I didn¡¯t hear the usualmotion at the mansion so I thought you should be in the pond and came to check on you¡­..

    What are you doing?

    ¡¸If we start amotion in the mansion, the oni maids will re so I evacuated.¡¹

    If there¡¯s nomotion, there¡¯s no need for you to evacuate. By the way, where¡¯s Swan?

    Also, what¡¯s this hut?

    ¡¸Built it this morning.¡¹

    By you and Swan?

    ¡¸Swan wouldn¡¯t do anything troublesome. I made it myself. The materials were given by the high elves.¡¹

    Ah, I see.

    Ehto, what¡¯s the purpose of this hut?

    Aren¡¯t the two of you sleeping in my mansion?

    I don¡¯t think this hut is necessary.

    ¡¸If I won¡¯t build a ce where I can iste Swan, she will cause trouble.¡¹

    I see.

    If you had told me, I would have cooperated with you.

    Also, I¡¯d like to be informed first before you build anything in the vige.

    ¡¸Areh? Were you not informed? I asked Swan to do it.¡¹

    ck Swan, that¡¯s not very smart of you to leave anything to Swan.

    ¡¸S-sorry.¡¹

    Well, it¡¯s okay.

    So, where¡¯s Swan?

    ¡¸In the hut desu¡¹

    Can I look inside?

    ¡¸Yes, of course.¡¹

    ck Swan was about to stand up to show me around but I declined and peeked inside the hut.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Inside the hut, the floor was a level higher than the ground.

    In the center was a short haired fur carpet, with a kotatsu on it.

    That kotatsu is definitely the kotatsu that the oni maids confiscated as soon as spring arrived.

    Swan is lying down on it with her waist down inside the kotatsu.

    And it¡¯s not just her, the phoenix chick Aegis and the eagle were also in it.

    They are pecking stewed food on a small te that must have been prepared by ck Swan.

    And there¡¯s also a medium size barrel of sake.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    You guys, this is cheating!

    This is basically a secret base!

    Look, the wine slime is here too.

    There¡¯s no doubt about it.

    I¡¯m going to take over a side of this hut.

    And build a secret room there.

    It will look like a normal bookshelf.

    Hnn?

    What¡¯s this door?

    Ah, a toilet.

    Double doored considering soundproofing and deodorizing?

    Nice work.

    -0-

    I made a hidden room of around two tatami mats in a ce that does not interfere with the toilet.

    I was satisfied with the room.

    I won¡¯t use it that much though.

    However, I hope that Swan and ck Swan will use it.

    Then, I returned to my mansion and asked the first oni maid I saw.

    Did you miss that kotatsu in the hut?

    ¡¸We judged that if we want to keep Swan-san quiet, it is inevitable.¡¹

    I see.

    Then, I¡¯ll try to not mind it either.

    ¡¸Thanks for that.¡¹

    By the way, where are Ann and Ramurias?

    ¡¸The two of them are rxing in Ann-sama¡¯s room.¡¹

    I see.

    I heard that it will still take time before they give birth but their bellies are getting pretty big.

    Even so, they still move around a lot.

    If they are rxing in a room, that¡¯s good news.

    I headed to Ann¡¯s room to check on them.

    They had missed this year¡¯s parade because they were pregnant and they did not participate in the parade outside the vige.

    I hope that didn¡¯t make them feel like they¡¯re trapped.

    I want to be as considerate as possible.

    -0-

    In Ann¡¯s room, I found Ann and Ramurias arm wrestling.

    I¡¯m not sure but, pregnants are not supposed to do that, right?

    I panicked and stopped them.

    No, even though you say you¡¯re only using your arms and not bellies¡­¡­

    I hope rxing to you means something like knitting or reading.

    No, I don¡¯t mind if you do other things but arm wrestling is different.

    Look, didn¡¯t the angels prepare a puzzle for pass time?

    How about the two of you work together to solve it¡­..

    It was so difficult that you two can¡¯t help but throw it away?

    You shouldn¡¯t give up.

    I¡¯ll help you. Let the three of us do our best.

    What kind of puzzle is it?

    The one stuck in the wall?

    You literally threw it?

    It looks like¡­¡­it¡¯s not broken.

    It¡¯s great that it¡¯s made of metal.

    Let¡¯s see, it¡¯s a three dimensional puzzle.

    You have to push or pull some parts of this three dimensional object to take out the stone inside it.

    This is a difficult puzzle.

    If you do it like this, this will move so you just need to do this and, easy¡­..

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    If I move this one, it will get stuck here and not move?

    Then, let¡¯s do the opposite¡­¡­or not?

    Eh?

    What am I supposed to do here?

    Ann and Ramurias both said they thought about it for three days but weren¡¯t able to solve it.

    I see.

    -0-

    I gave up after a day.

    I can¡¯t solve it.

    The three of us tried toe up with a solution but it didn¡¯t work.

    Let¡¯s leave this kind of thing to someone who can solve it.

    Let¡¯s see who can.

    The dragons could do it easily but they might try to solve the puzzle with force so I did not ask them.

    Loo.

    She has a surprisingly short temper so I don¡¯t think she¡¯s the right person for this.

    Tier.

    This puzzle was made by the angels so there¡¯s a chance that she knows.

    I feel like there¡¯s no point in asking someone to solve a puzzle she knows how to solve from the start.

    Then, how about Ria or Ya?

    Or will Gulf or Daga give me a surprise?

    I went around the vige with the 3D puzzle on hand.

    I was a little unconvinced that the only one who managed to solve it was Swan.

    -0-

    ck Swan: I showed the hut to vige chief and he made a tool room.

    Swan: It¡¯s too small for me.

    Wine Slime: Hides sake

    -0-

    Ann: Hees quite often to check on us

    Ramurias: Right

    -0-

    Hakuren: Why don¡¯t you just crush it?

    Rasuti: Right

    Ria: Can I break it?

    Ya: Let¡¯s dismantle that thing.

    Senna: Difficult¡­¡­

    Gulf: Impossible

    Daga: To think this is structurally possible

    Swan: I¡¯ve solved it

    ck Swan: Swan is good at this kind of thing¡­..

    Tier: I¡¯ll throw that thing too

 Chapter 811: Trash Can and Auction Invitation

    Chapter 811: Trash Can and Auction Invitation

    A trash can with a lid.

    It is an ordinary trash can that suppresses odors and makes trash unseen.

    Yeah, that kind trash can.

    Of course, the lid needs to be opened if you¡¯re going to throw something there.

    However, it¡¯s a little inconvenient to open the lid when you are holding trash with both hands.

    Then, I remembered the trash can whose lid can be opened when you step on a pedal.

    The mechanism is not so difficult so I made one.

    The trash can should not move position when the pedal is stepped on so I made it considering the strength of the mechanism. In the end, I made a big and heavy trash can.

    I set it up in an empty room of the mansion.

    I step on the pedal and the lid opens.

    When I take my foot off the pedal, the lid closes.

    Oh, not bad.

    This will please the oni maids.

    That¡¯s what I thought when I showed it to the oni maids¡­..

    But I was na?ve.

    There are no stic garbage bags in this world.

    Therefore, garbage is directly put into the garbage cans.

    The trash in the trash cans must be taken to the garbage dump where the slimes are.

    In other words, the lid opener mechanism made the trash can heavier which made it inconvenient to carry.

    The oni maids would not mind the weight but taking the trash from the trash cans to the dump site is one of the children¡¯s chores.

    It shouldn¡¯t be heavy.

    Also, the trash can need to be cleaned after the trash is thrown away.

    Therefore, it was pointed out that it is difficult to wash if the lid is part of the trash can.

    And cleaning trash cans is also the children¡¯s chore.

    I don¡¯t want it to be hard to wash.

    Mou.

    I was not thinking straight.

    Then, I realized how much I appreciate stic trash bags.

    Is the trash can whose lid can be opened if you step on a pedal a failure?

    -0-

    No, I must not give up.

    Humanity developed because they did not give up.

    Thus, I only need to develop it.

    Fufufu.

    I already have an idea for improvement.

    And it¡¯s not so difficult.

    I just need to fit a smaller trash can to fit in this one.

    Instead of stic garbage bags, just use a garbage can.

    It will be easier to take out the trash and wash it.

    How about now!

    ¡­¡­

    They don¡¯t want to move it without the lid.

    It¡¯s smelly after all.

    I mustn¡¯t forget the original purpose of the lid.

    Okay, let¡¯s get a lid for the smaller trash can.

    The lid for the smaller trash can can be ced behind the trash can for everyday use.

    You only need to take it out when you¡¯re going to throw the trash away.

    How¡¯s that?

    ¡¸I¡¯m a little ufortable opening it with my foot but¡­¡­it¡¯s definitely easier.¡¹

    ¡¸Once you get used to it, opening the lid by hand feels like a hassle.¡¹

    ¡¸I wish all trash cans are like that.¡¹

    The product was well received by the oni maids and they wanted to increase their numbers.

    They want to install some in the kitchen of the mansion.

    That ce inevitably generates garbage.

    For the time being, I made three of them and installed them in the kitchen of my residence.

    It¡¯s good that they are happy with it.

    The problem was that many adults came to the kitchen to pedal the lids as if it was a weird new game.

    We need to make more trash cans.

    Also, although this is not a problem, the intelligence boxes working at the kitchen treated the trash cans as rivals.

    The oni maids praised the boxes for their recent hard work.

    That¡¯s a good thing.

    -0-

    When the trash cans, whose lids can be opened with a pedal, became popr in the vige, they were called pakapaka.

    That¡¯s when Michael-san came to Big Tree Vige.

    He came here to invite me to an auction.

    We had held an auction in Vige Five before but I heard that was an unreasonably scheduled auction.

    An auction is something that is nned and invitations are sent formally so it will take a long time unlike the previous one. This auction will be done to show how auctions are supposed to be.

    That¡¯s a well nned and long scheduled auction for me, are you saying that the previous one was rushed?

    ¡¸Yes, it is. This auction is scheduled for mid-spring next year in the royal capital. Also, the exhibition will be progressing soon until the time of auctiones.¡¹

    Mid spring next year? That¡¯s about a year away, right?

    Also, does the exhibition really need to be that long?

    ¡¸That¡¯s because we will also be epting bids for the auction items.¡¹

    Ah, so you¡¯re not going to show all items from the start?

    ¡¸There¡¯s that and in addition, we will form a trading caravan that will go around various ces to show the auctioned items and seek more auction participants. In the previous auction, we only managed to do that in Vige Five. This time, we n to visit around 10 cities.¡¹

    Heh.

    ¡¸Thus, I¡¯m hoping that vige chief can offer some items for the auction as well.¡¹

    Ah, I have no problem with that.

    I¡¯ll discuss it with everyone and put them up for the auction.

    Would it be alright if I leave the rest after that to Michael-san?

    ¡¸Please, leave it to me. When summer arrives, the auction merchant caravan will start moving so if possible, get them ready by then. Well, even if it iste, we have means to transport them so there is no need to hurry.¡¹

    That helps.

    ¡¸No no, actually, the auction item exhibition aside, I have a favor to ask you.¡¹

    A favor?

    ¡¸Yes, I was wondering if you could give a speech before the caravan departs.¡¹

    I don¡¯t mind giving a speech but¡­..

    Is that really necessary?

    ¡¸Not really. However, it would be helpful if influential peoplee as the level of the auction and the caravan will increase.¡¹

    If that is the case, wouldn¡¯t it be better to ask the demon king or someone like him instead of me?

    ¡¸If vige chiefes, we will have all the heavyweights of the kingdom there. And I hate to say this but¡­¡­¡¹

    ?

    ¡¸Prada-sama will be part of the auction caravan as the one in charge of Vige Five. Joro-shi will be cooperating with the caravan too so Beton-san will be apanying them as an escort. Prada-sama and Beton-san. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust them but I hope vige chief can remind them that you¡¯re keeping an eye on them¡­¡­¡¹

    I see.

    Prada and Beton-san huh.

    I don¡¯t really consider the two of them as troublemakers but it¡¯s true that they caused some trouble.

    It is understandable for Michael-san to be wary of them.

    Understood.

    I¡¯ll schedule a visit to the caravan.

    ¡¸Thank you very much and sorry for the trouble. I¡¯ll thank you with some seafood.¡¹

    I¡¯ll be waiting for them.

    -0-

    After Michael-san left, Loo arrived.

    ¡¸I heard you were going to give them a speech.¡¹

    Yeah, there¡¯s no problem with that, right?

    I¡¯m going to make sure that I¡¯m escorted by the right people.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not worried about that. If you¡¯re going to the royal capital, please go check on Alfred and the others.¡¹

    Yes, of course.

    Alfred, Ursa, Tiselle, and Torain.

    Ah, I should check on Gol, Sil, and Bron too.

    ¡¸Tier and Ann are worried so please focus on Tiselle and Torain this time.¡¹

    Right.

    I must focus on the two of them.

    For now, ording to the report letter I received, there¡¯s no problem¡­¡­

    Ah, by the way, what happened to that one?

    Ehto, the top guy of the elective parliament.

    It seems that he is a rtive of the demon king but there are people involved who are dissatisfied with the current status quo.

    I had heard about this from Governor Ifrus of Shashaato City during the parade outside the vige and he had warned me about it. However, I had this thing with Torain so I ended up leaving it to Loo and Tier.

    ¡¸Him? Not a problem.¡¹

    Really?

    ¡¸He just wanted to get those who were dissatisfied with the current situation pay up for the travel expenses to the royal capital. He is currently himself in Vige Five and Shashaato City.¡¹

    Ehto.

    ¡¸I heard that he even participated in the parade with the residents of Shashaato City.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    W-well, I guess he¡¯s not bothered with my participation in the parade, right?

    ¡¸I was going to make a report on him after I¡¯d done a little more research on his rtionship with the demon king but if you¡¯re curious, I¡¯ll hurry it up.¡¹

    Ah, I don¡¯t mind, you don¡¯t have to.

    I¡¯m just wondering what happened.

    Take your time.

    ¡¸Understood. Well, I¡¯m sure the demon king himself will bring him to this vige soon so I¡¯ll prepare it before hees.¡¹

    He¡¯sing to the vige.

    Then, we should wee him.

    ¡¸Ahahaha, let¡¯s give him the usual wee.¡¹

    Of course.

    -0-

    Conversation about the trash can after instation.

    Angels: Can¡¯t we just let a one arm golem to open the lid?

    High Elves: Why can¡¯t we just use magic to open it?

    Dwarves: Not everyone of us can use magic.

    Civil Servant Girls: Step¡­¡­open. It¡¯s kind of fun.

    Beastkins: Don¡¯t make it p unnecessarily. Let me make it p for you.

    Mountain Elf: It became popr just because you can step on it¡­¡­did we lose to simplicity?

    Oni Maid: What makes it better is that it¡¯s safe and doesn¡¯t explode.

 Chapter 812: Torain in the Royal Capital

    Chapter 812: Torain in the Royal Capital

    I am Torain.

    I am an oni male born in Big Tree Vige.

    I am a young one who was born around ten years ago, so please take care of me from now on.

    -0-

    Now¡­¡­

    I¡¯m tired.

    Returning to the house prepared on the school grounds, I close my eyes and reflect.

    Let¡¯s start with the incident on the parade outside the vige.

    Even though it was to stop Tiselle-anesama from getting out of control, I shouldn¡¯t have involved father in it.

    I should have ended it all without him noticing.

    Ah, no, he doesn¡¯t like us sneaking around.

    We must not do something without his permission.

    We should report,municate, and consult with him.

    On top of that, we should move without causing trouble to father.

    This is his ideal desu.

    However, I could not have anticipated that father would get involved, or rather, that he woulde to me to get involved.

    I¡¯m d that the reason is that he is worried about me and Tiselle-anesama¡¯s rtionship¡­¡­

    -0-

    There¡¯s something else that I need to reflect on.

    I¡¯m d that he is concerned about my rtionship with Tiselle-anesama but I did something extra thinking extra thinking about the future.

    I thought that if I pulled the overprotective Uncle Demon King from her and gave her a huge amount of work to do, she would just focus on that¡­¡­

    But that was very na?ve of me.

    No, it¡¯s exactly as I thought.

    Tiselle-anesama did concentrate on her work.

    However, I did not expect her to involve the school¡¯s neer.

    I thought that even if she¡¯s going to ask for assistance, she would choose Asa-san or Earth-san given her personality¡­¡­

    Surprisingly, she did not involve either of the two but came directly to me.

    ¡­¡­

    By chance, did she find out that I was behind all of it?

    I knew she would eventually find out but this is too much sooner than expected.

    I was unable to take action.

    I can¡¯t help but regret it.

    I knew Tiselle-anesama very much when she was still in the vige.

    However, she seems to have grown considerably after leaving the vige, attending the academy, and getting involved in the political affairs of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    -0-

    I open my eyes and look inside.

    The house that had been prepared for us on the school grounds was a bit big for a family of four.

    I had requested a smaller house but Ursa-anesama decided this to be this big.

    Ursa-anesama said that bigger is better than smaller in everything.

    I thought she might be right so I epted it.

    Maa, a mountain elf who came to the school with me, also lives in this house.

    For me, the mountain elf Maa is¡­..

    How should I say it?

    Definitely not my maid.

    After all, I¡¯m being trained to be a butler.

    There is no butler who is being taken care of by a maid.

    Yeah, shepensates for myck of height but she¡¯s not my maid.

    She is much older than me so she¡¯s definitely not my nanny¡­¡­is she?

    I¡¯m sure I had never drank breast milk from her.

    Then, a lover?

    I have only lived for around ten years so I don¡¯t know about that but I¡¯m sure she¡¯s not.

    ymate then¡­¡­nope.

    She and I are¡­¡­building machines together?

    I design, or rather,e up with an idea, and she¡¯ll make it happen.

    I think it¡¯s safe to say that we have a client-supplier rtionship.

    I don¡¯t pay her for the work though.

    Well, I think a friend is fine.

    Since she followed me to the academy, I can say that she is my close friend.

    I live in this house with my close female friend.

    So it should be her that I see in this house¡­¡­

    But for some reason, I¡¯m seeing Tiselle-anesama.

    Do you understand now why I closed my eyes right after I came back home?

    I wanted to think that I was hallucinating from exhaustion.

    Unfortunately, I¡¯m not hallucinating.

    Ehto, Tiselle-anesama?

    May I ask you two questions?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. Ah, I¡¯m here because I wanted to hear about today¡¯s fishing.¡¹

    Thank you very much.

    I only have one question now.

    ¡¸That¡¯s great. So, how¡¯s the catch?¡¹

    You¡¯re asking a question first?

    I don¡¯t mind but¡­¡­

    I had fished for a while but did not catch any.

    There¡¯s no catch today.

    ¡¸Mou, have they memorized your face? I thought it could go on for a few more days¡­¡­you hid your horn, right?¡¹

    Of course, I did.

    I even changed my clothes several times.

    However, it didn¡¯t work.

    ¡¸Were you being watched when you left the academy or something? Or did you overdo it yesterday?¡¹

    I don¡¯t think there was amotion yesterday since it was an overkill¡­¡­

    Though there might have been rumors.

    ¡¸You think so? It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll think of another way.¡¹

    Got it.

    ¡¸Also, you are my little brother so you should speak to me in a more informal way. You can call me Ti-anee like you used to.¡¹

    Mother Ann will scold me so please forgive me.

    ¡¸Ahaha, she¡¯s very strict.¡¹

    She sure is.

    By the way, the fishing she was talking about here was catching hoodlums and other thugs who were hanging around the capital that will target me.

    Ah, it¡¯s not me who catches them but the military who¡¯s following me around.

    In other words, I¡¯m a bait.

    Tiselle-anesama calls this strategy ¡°fishing¡± and the number of hoodlums caught is the catch.

    This is her way of securingbor.

    When Tiselle-anesama does ¡°this¡± fishing, the hoodlums don¡¯te close to her but run away as fast as they can so it has to be me, an unknown face.

    I have been fishing for five days now and so far, we have caught around 30 fishes.

    A ten-year-old kid, walking alone in a reasonably unsafe ce, caught those fishes.

    This is part of the ¡°city purification¡± operation that Uncle Demon King had been carrying out. Not being able to catch one means it¡¯s seeding, right?

    Or does this mean that no matter how much we do, the number of evil doers will not decrease?

    ¡¸By the way, what¡¯s your question?¡¹

    Right.

    No, well, it¡¯s a simple question.

    Who is that old man standing beside you?

    He looks so dead-eyed that it¡¯s bothering me.

    ¡¸Him? My catch of the day.¡¹

    Tiselle-anesama went fishing too?

    ¡¸No, he was trying to sneak into the royal castle so I got involved from there. I was surprised because he was able to escape several times using his good intuition. And he also has a lot of magic power. You know what I mean?¡¹

    Yes, I do.

    That¡¯s why I don¡¯t think he¡¯s just someone ordinary¡­¡­

    Let¡¯s not ask any further.

    I don¡¯t want to get involved.

    If he is a thief, why don¡¯t you turn him in to the appropriate authorities?

    Also, why aren¡¯t you tying him up?

    ¡¸This guy seems to be useful so he is a potential executive candidate. That¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m treating him politely. In the meantime, I¡¯ll have him stay here¡­¡­for a while.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­why?

    ¡¸Because if I take him to our house, Al-nii and Ur-nee will get angry.¡¹

    Since you know, why are you getting me involved!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you have extra rooms?¡¹

    I don¡¯t.

    To be precise, the extra rooms are Maa¡¯s workshop and storage.

    ¡¸What about the basement?¡¹

    Ursa-anesama is using it as an armory.

    ¡¸Darn, she beat me to it!¡¹

    No, Tiselle-anesama, you have several rooms at your disposal at the royal castle, right?

    ¡¸I want one near the academy. Right, Al-nii seems to have made a secret base somewhere in the school. Let me know if you find out where it is.¡¹

    If it was between Alfred-anisama and Tiselle-anisama, I would choose Alfred-anisama.

    ¡¸You¡¯re terrible! Why do you say that? Even though I love you so much!¡¹

    Please think back on what you¡¯ve done.

    Hnn?

    Is there a visitor knocking?

    It sounds a little impatient.

    Who is it?

    If it is Alfred-anisama, the knock would be calmer.

    If it is Ursa-anesama, she would call out before knocking.

    In other words¡­¡­

    ¡¸Sorry, I need help in finding someone!¡¹

    It was Uncle Beezel.

    I knew him from the vige so this isn¡¯t rming¡­¡­

    Why are you asking me for help?

    Why don¡¯t you ask Alfred-anisama or Ursa-anesama?

    ¡¸Because you make the least fuss. But¡­..ehto, I no longer need your help.¡¹

    Ah, so you¡¯re looking for that old man over there?

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    I see.

    There¡¯s no sign of Tiselle-anesama.

    She seems to have run away.

    If the old man testifies to that, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any point in running away.

    ¡¸Sorry, you¡¯re a lifesaver. Actually, this person is¡­¡­¡¹

    Ah, no, I don¡¯t even want to know who this old man is.

    The fact that this old man is here is a result of coincidence upon coincidence.

    So please, don¡¯t bother.

    I have nothing to do with any of it.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    P-please let me go!

    I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not involved!

    I will not give in to your tears!

    Don¡¯t try to drag me into this!

    Tiselle-anesama involving me in her things is already enough!

    No, I don¡¯t even want to get involved with her things!

    And please don¡¯t look at me with pity, stop ittt!

    -0-

    Tiselle: Torain, do you know how to recruit sailors?

    Torain: You can recruit them at a port, right?

    Tiselle: Yes, that¡¯s right. However, sometimes, you can¡¯t get them.

    Torain: Yeah, there are times like that.

    Tiselle: If we can¡¯t get enough sailors, we can¡¯t make the ship move. What do you think we should do?

    Torain: We¡¯ll just have to keep trying until we gather them.

    Tiselle: I heard some were even kidnapping people who could work. Scary, isn¡¯t it?

    Torain: Yes, that¡¯s scary.

    Tiselle: I¡¯m going to change the subject, let¡¯s go fishing.

    Torain: That¡¯s an abrupt change. Well, Okay, but¡­¡­are we going to do it in a river? Or a pond?

    Tiselle: In the backstreet of the royal capital.

    Torain: What? Was there even a fishing spot in such a ce?

    Tiselle: To build a country,bor is desperately needed.

    Torain: I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re trying to say.

    Tiselle: I think even evil doers would be happier in working in a new ce than going to jail.

    Torain: ¡­¡­¡­

    Tiselle: Let¡¯s do our best to catch them.

    -0-

    Backstage

    Maa: My name was mentioned but I didn¡¯t even get a turn¡­¡­

    Torain: It¡¯s because you¡¯re holed up in your workshop. If you want your turn, you have toe forward.

    Kierbit: Where do I live?

    Maa: Somewhere else. You¡¯re not expecting to live with us, right?

    Kierbit: Mou

 Chapter 813: Barebackâ€™s Travel

    Chapter 813: Bareback¡¯s Travel

    My name is Bareback Lu Choice

    I¡¯m an old demon living in the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    Yeah, I¡¯m certainly old.

    I don¡¯t even count my age anymore since I turned 1000 but I think I shouldn¡¯t be older than 1500 years old.

    I am currently the oldest citizen of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom¡­¡­or maybe not.

    However, it is certain that I¡¯m old.

    I was given the title of viscount but I¡¯ve already passed it to my great grandson when I was around 800 years old.

    ¡­¡­.

    Areh?

    Was it really my great grandson?

    Well, it doesn¡¯t matter either way.

    Let¡¯s just say I gave it to my blood rtive.

    I wanted to live an elegant retired life as an old demon but times did not permit it and I was bestowed with the title of ¡°honorary duke¡± and had to fight in many battles.

    If you¡¯re going to ask why me, it¡¯s because I have a good bloodline.

    After all, several demon kings havee from my bloodline.

    You heard that right, several.

    Though I¡¯ve already forgotten how many.

    I¡¯ve also forgotten the details.

    No, I might be able to remember if I try hard but it was a long time ago.

    I¡¯m a little fuzzy on many things.

    Even so, even if I¡¯m that kind of demon, I never forget what I must not forget.

    One of them is that the current demon king is my blood rtive.

    I remember him because he was the son of a granddaughter whom I cherished.

    Incidentally, his wife was the daughter of my sister¡¯s daughter, in other words, my niece.

    Well, I have many brothers and sisters and each of us have many children.

    Our family tree is veryplex.

    In fact, when you have over a hundred grandchildren, great grandchildren, and great great grandchildren, you won¡¯t remember them unless they¡¯re living together with you.

    It is impossible to remember those who you don¡¯t see even once a year.

    Even a newborn will give birth to someone when he or she turns 30.

    Some of them remain young for hundreds of years because of their magic powers while others grow in a normal way.

    There is no way I can remember all.

    Some of them change titles, family names, and so on every time we meet.

    No, for that matter, it is possible that they are not the same person but only looked alike since they were direct descendants of that one I remembered¡­¡­

    In any case, our rtionship is good because they are all my beloved family members.

    Yeah.

    -0-

    Well.

    There is an organization called Elective Parliament.

    The role of that council is to decide who will be the next Demon King if ever the kingdom lost its current demon king.

    Technically speaking, it also acts as the proxy if there is no demon king yet.

    I belonged to the elective parliament, or rather, I was forced to participate in it. I was just a member of it first.

    However, before I knew it, I had be the oldest and even the chairman of the Elective Parliament.

    It¡¯s very troublesome.

    Moreover, during the absence of a demon king, there will certainly be a number of forces that want me to be the demon king which is also troublesome.

    I can¡¯t be the demon king.

    I¡¯m not strong.

    I¡¯m just a demon who lives a long life.

    Why is it difficult for them to understand that?

    It has always been my problem.

    It¡¯s a good thing that for the past several hundred years, the demon king never fell. Well, he did but the next generation demon king was elected immediately so the Elective Parliament has not been active.

    The elective parliament has a certain amount of authority but when the demon king is alive and well, it is just a dormant organization.

    I¡¯ve always weed a powerful demon king.

    It makes my life so easy.

    I had to attend the inauguration ceremony of the new demon king but I could at least tolerate that.

    The current demon king also never asked me to go to battle.

    Thus, I am only livingfortably in my own domain.

    -0-

    Until I was approached by those who were dissatisfied with the policy of the current demon king.

    They told me things like,

    Why is the demon king loosening his grip on war?

    Why is he not keen on destroying human countries?

    Could it be that the demon king has been seduced by human kingdoms?

    Should such a person be the demon king?

    Shouldn¡¯t you be the demon king?

    And so on.

    What a bunch of troublesome guys.

    I told them that if that is their heartfelt wish, I will use all my authority to make them lead the front lines and attack the human kingdoms on behalf of the demon king but they would never do that.

    They only know how to run their mouths.

    Oh, you¡¯ll pay me?

    If I were to try bing the demon king, you¡¯ll offer me a good amount of money as support.

    This again.

    Thus, I think about it.

    Yeah, I¡¯m thinking about their offer seriously but not because of their cause.

    Just the other day, I received a letter from the royal capital and it¡¯s from the demon king.

    He was going to hold a parade in spring and asked if I would like to participate.

    It was a very kind invitation.

    However, I could not afford the travel expenses so I thought I had no choice but to decline.

    Don¡¯t you dare think that just because I¡¯m a noble, I have a lot of money.

    Nobles need a lot of money just to look good.

    Since it was the demon king who invited me, he should pay for my travel expenses, right?

    Even if that is the case, I¡¯ll only receive the travel expenses once I¡¯ve arrived at the royal capital.

    That means I have to use my own money first.

    To be honest, I had no idea where to get money to pay for the trip.

    Just when I was about to give up, these guys came along.

    If I say some good words to them, they might be able to at least pay for my travel expenses.

    No, they are already causing me so much trouble.

    They must pay for my travel expenses.

    And have I already said they ¡°must¡± pay?

    In return, I would at least let them keep their good image.

    So, I said.

    I have no intention of bing the demon king but I will at least go see how the current demon king is doing.

    It would be a big deal if he really softened up to human countries.

    Yeah, it is only natural for me to be concerned about my descendants.

    -0-

    I seeded in milking travel expenses from them.

    I said I¡¯m traveling alone.

    However, they sent dozens of guards to follow me.

    Damn.

    It¡¯s not so easy, is it?

    These guards were sent by those who are dissatisfied with the current demon king so I can¡¯t do anything strange.

    However, well, there is no need to be overly concerned.

    All I have to do is to do as I please.

    I¡¯ll be sure to watch the current demon king.

    Ah, I¡¯m not just going to watch.

    I will at least ask him why he is not attacking the human kingdoms.

    Actually, I think he¡¯s going to make a big announcement.

    Given that, he might not listen to what he doesn¡¯t want to hear.

    That¡¯s a problem.

    By the way, the reason I don¡¯t know what he is about to announce is because I¡¯m not interested in it.

    Hahaha.

    Should I try being a little more interested then?

    I¡¯ll try.

    -0-

    AN: This is going to be long so here¡¯s some info.

    Bareback is the great grandfather of the demon king and his younger brother(great grand uncle) is the husband of the demon king¡¯s wife¡¯s grandmother.

    The demon¡¯s lifespan varies depending on the amount of magic power they possess so sometimes, the son lives longer than the great grandson.

    Thus, it is impossible to consider generations between grandson, niece, or others based on age.

    For the demons, living for 100 years is normal. Those with magic power will live for at least 300 years. If you live 500 years or more, it is thought that they might not die of old age.

 Chapter 814: Barebackâ€™s Travel (2)

    Chapter 814: Bareback¡¯s Travel (2)

    A young demon leaving his vige for the first time.

    That is my state of mind when I arrived at the big city of Vige Five.

    Well, it¡¯s quite a spectacr city.

    And it¡¯s very lively.

    Ramen is delicious!

    I like that there are different types of it.

    The underground shopping street also offers a variety of fashions!

    Sake here is good too!

    It¡¯s so much fun!

    However!

    The acting vige chief is Youko, the mythical fox spirit.

    I don¡¯t think anyone should even go near her.

    -0-

    I liked the liveliness of Shashaato City.

    The food called curry is delicious.

    The food called katsudon is also good.

    There was also a bakery that¡¯s selling strangely tasty bread.

    ¡­¡­

    But, why is a royal guardian of the ancient kingdom(mercury) here?

    Could it be that Governor Ifrus is a royalty of the ancient kingdom?

    No, I think Governor Ifrus is also my rtive.

    A distant one though.

    My elder brother¡¯s¡­¡­no, was it the son of the son of my elder sister¡¯s son¡­¡­or is he the son of the daughter?

    Whatever it is, a royal guardian is stronger than generals.

    You shouldn¡¯t let your guard down just because she looks like a little girl.

    Best thing to do is not to get close to her.

    Yeah.

    -0-

    And the royal capital.

    ¡­¡­

    When I meet the demon king, I will tell him to put a little more effort into the culinary affairs of the kingdom.

    I spent time in Vige Five and Shashaato City and the only thing I was satisfied with in this ce was the restaurant where the maids were serving you.

    No, maybe I would be satisfied with the food in the royal castle¡­¡­

    Even so, I won¡¯t go to the royal castle since they seem to be busy preparing for the parade.

    If I go there when they¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll just cause some unnecessary trouble.

    I won¡¯t go to the royal castle until after the parade.

    I¡¯ll be joining the parade though.

    -0-

    The parade will start in Vige Five so I moved to Vige Five.

    The transfer gate is really convenient.

    You can go from one ce to another fast.

    I am not surprised at the function of the gate because I have used an operational gate several times in the past but I still think of it as something impressive.

    Especially when I thought that the current demon king can utilize teleportation gates that are said to be an extinct technology.

    He is someone that no one can be underestimated.

    I wish he would put one to where I live though.

    It would make my traveling easier.

    Also, I will be able to go to Vige Five and Shashaato City frequently.

    -0-

    After a few days of parading, I finally went to see the demon king.

    Ah, I am no longer apanied by those who were sent to watch over me.

    The number of those who had been watching me had been gradually decreasing, seduced by the charms of Vige Five and Shashaato City. Those who remained in the end all were all thrashed during the military exercise in the royal capital at the end of the parade.

    They took their chance and went straight to the demon king that time.

    I would like tomend them for going to him head on but unfortunately, the difference in ability is so high that they weren¡¯t able to do anything.

    Why did they even think they could win when they saw the demon king?

    No, I don¡¯t think they did.

    They went straight to him to formally apply for a duel.

    The demon king must ept all challenges.

    In any case, I hope they will concentrate on recuperating and get better when it¡¯s time for me to return.

    They¡¯re the ones who were paying for my travel expenses.

    Even though they were supposed to watch over me, it would be a shame to leave them behind.

    -0-

    I met the demon king right away.

    It didn¡¯t seem like he had much time on his hands so I wonder if I pushed him too much.

    ¡¸Bareback-sama, it¡¯s been a while.¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s been a while.

    I think thest time we met was when you were crowned as the demon king.

    ¡¸No, we met when Yuri was born.¡¹

    Yuri?

    Ah, your daughter.

    Right, we met that time.

    Sorry.

    I¡¯ve been forgetfultely.

    ¡¸No, no. So, how¡¯s the parade? You joined in, right?¡¹

    How was it?

    Well, what should I say?

    I could tell you¡¯ve done your best.

    ¡¸Did I? ¡¹

    Yes.

    You¡¯ve done well being with all those people.

    ¡¸Ehto¡­¡­¡¹

    Don¡¯t y the fool.

    You made it look like you had them under your control but they¡¯re definitely not.

    ¡¸¡­¡­the way you say it¡­¡­.is terrible.¡¹

    Hmp.

    There is no way the proud ancient dragons would follow a mere demon king.

    If you¡¯re against a young one, you might have a chance of winning but that¡¯s it.

    There is no way the ancient dragon will follow yourmand just because you luckily defeated a young one.

    On the contrary, they will mark you as someone dangerous.

    I don¡¯t know how you did it but I was surprised to see a bunch of ancient dragons lining up to participate in the parade.

    I don¡¯t even know how many times I doubted my own eyes.

    In addition, I saw several familiar faces though I don¡¯t really want to remember any of them.

    I¡¯m talking about the godkins and the ancient devils.

    I don¡¯t think the freewheeling ancient devils would follow you let alone the scheming godkins.

    And then, there are inferno wolves too.

    The inferno wolf pack didn¡¯t care about you at all.

    What they cared about was a carriage at the rear.

    Specifically, the man who was riding the carriage that transformed into a humanoid.

    I guess that person must be the one controlling the inferno wolves.

    Ah, I see.

    The ancient dragons, the godkins, and the ancient devils should be following that one too, right?

    I see, so that¡¯s why they were arranged like that in the parade.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­as expected of you.¡¹

    If you don¡¯t pay attention to things like that, you won¡¯t be able to live long.

    I don¡¯t know what happened that you and the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom managed to suppress that person¡­¡­no, it should be that the kingdom has already sumbed, right?

    The Demon King¡¯s Kingdom is already in the hands of that man.

    This parade is to show what is inside and outside this kingdom.

    Is it his intention not to make a big deal of it?

    Well, as long as those who must understand understand, that¡¯s enough.

    Furthermore, the deration of victory against the human countries at the end of the parade.

    Creating a new nation at the forefront¡­¡­

    Have the human kingdoms already copsed?

    Have they copsed to the point that there¡¯s no longer conflict?

    Don¡¯t tell me that the human kingdoms haven¡¯t realized it yet?

    It looks like the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom is now in charge of restructuring and protecting the world.

    You should be struggling, aren¡¯t you?

    All in all, I think you¡¯re doing a very good job.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Hey, what¡¯s the matter?

    Why are you suddenly crying?

    You surprised me.

    ¡¸N-no, I¡¯m just so happy that you understand.¡¹

    Is that really worth crying about?

    No, well, that¡¯s what happens when you¡¯re dealing with people like that.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I mean. Vige chief¡­¡­the person who was riding the carriage that transformed into humanoid. He has no intention of doing anything to the kingdom or the world. He is a good nature person.¡¹

    I also heard a rumor about him being the great demon king.

    ¡¸That was when I attempted to push him up to be the great demon king but it failed in the end. The rumors are the remnants of that.¡¹

    I-I see.

    As the elective parliament, should we formally prepare for the position of Great Demon King?

    ¡¸Bareback-sama, that might be unnecessary. I think it would be best if we leave vige chief alone.¡¹

    Hahaha.

    Who would dare touch him?

    The best course of action anyone could do is to stay away from him.

    I don¡¯t even want to have anything to do with him.

    ¡¸¡­¡­you really think so?¡¹

    Yes.

    Just look at him from afar¡­¡­

    No, just looking at him is already poisonous.

    I¡¯d like to limit myself to just hearing rumors.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s what Bareback-sama, the one who is said to know the best move the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom could ever make, says so, it must be right. Unfortunately, it¡¯s already toote for me¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s a real shame.

    ¡¸Well, there are many times where I enjoyed it.¡¹

    Like what? That bone whale?

    Areh, is that what they call it?

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­¡¹

    I guess you have no shortage of stimtion.

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    I guess you¡¯re still young to be able to enjoy those kinds of things.

    I envy you.

    ¡¸What are you saying? Bareback-sama is still young.¡¹

    Hahaha, don¡¯t tter me.

    Just seeing that from afar is too much stimtion for me.

    It shortened my lifespan.

    ¡¸Is that so? Then, you only have 1500 more to go?¡¹

    No, only around a thousand more.

    ¡¸Ahahaha, as expected, you¡¯re still young. Would you like to meet vige chief? I can arrange it.¡¹

    Phew.

    I would be lying if I say I¡¯m not interested.

    I am very curious to know what kind of person can lead the herd of ancient dragons and pack of inferno wolves.

    However, I¡¯ll say it again, I won¡¯t.

    He¡¯s like an active volcano.

    Don¡¯t go near it.

    Don¡¯t even think about using it.

    It¡¯s something that you can only pray at to not erupt.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­I really wanted to introduce you.¡¹

    Give me a break.

    Besides, there are godkins around him, right?

    I saw Malbit, Ruincia, Suarurou, and Raz Maria.

    And there¡¯s even Reginleif.

    I don¡¯t want to get involved with anything rted to the godkins.

    There are too many bitter memories.

    I can¡¯t do it.

    Or else, I might do something.

    I¡¯ll leave the affairs of the kingdom to you.

    I¡¯m counting on you.

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯ll do everything within my power.¡¹

    What are you saying? Even if it perishes, we¡¯ll just go back to the old days.

    Just do as you please.

    ¡¸¡­¡­thank you very much. How long will Bareback-sama stay here?¡¹

    I want to enjoy the food in Vige Five and Shashaato City.

    I intend to stay for a while.

    ¡¸Understood. I can arrange a ce for you to stay. I can even reserve a store for you.¡¹

    I appreciate your offer but I¡¯ll pass.

    I¡¯m not traveling without money this time.

    I won¡¯t give you any trouble.

    I will stop by to say hello before I leave.

    With these words, I left my seat and left the demon king.

    -0-

    I think it was around a month ago that I had such a conversation with the demon king.

    I told him that I don¡¯t want to get involved with anything rted to the godkins but somehow, I had been captured by a little godkin girl.

    When I asked her who she was, she said she is Ruincia¡¯s granddaughter.

    No, she was emphasizing that she¡¯s the daughter of the vige chief who led the herd of ancient dragons and pack of inferno wolves.

    ¡­¡­

    I said I didn¡¯t want to get involved with them!

    How did this happen?

    In any case, I have sent out a request for help.

    Let¡¯s hope that the demon king can find me.

    Ah, little boy with a little horn on your forehead.

    Don¡¯t mind me.

    Yeah.

    Don¡¯t.

    -0-

    The store where maids serve = Earth¡¯s caf¨¦

    Bitter memories with the angels = Beaten to a pulp on the battlefield. Lost many times in battle. When he thought he finally won, was overturned by force.

 Chapter 815: Maa in the Royal Capital

    Chapter 815: Maa in the Royal Capital

    My name is Maa.

    You can call me Maa or Ma or whatever you like but I won¡¯t allow you to just call me Ma with one syble. I¡¯m a mountain elf living in the Big Tree Vige after all.

    Ah, right.

    I¡¯m not living in Big Tree Vige anymore but in a school in the royal capital.

    -SHMTrantions-

    I apanied the oni Torain-chan and moved to the school in the royal capital.

    If you¡¯re going to ask why I apanied him¡­¡­

    I think it¡¯s because Torain-chan gives me ideas for my inventions.

    I am good at making existing things but I am not good at making new things.

    Torain-chan gives me a lot of ideas.

    And Torain-chan is always pleased with the tools and mechanisms I made using his ideas.

    I guess that¡¯s the reason why I went with him.

    Well, another reason is that Torain-chan would be in danger if I took my eyes off him.

    He gets a bit sulky when I tell him that though.

    -SHMTrantions-

    By the way, I think Torain-chan and I were supposed to live in Alfred-sama and the others¡¯ house but for some reason, a new house was built next door to Alfred-sama¡¯s house.

    It¡¯s a bit of a big house.

    Torain-chan says it is an ordinary family house but I think it¡¯s a house for a reasonably wealthy family.

    An average family house may have an attic but it surely won¡¯t have a basement.

    Perhaps his senses were off because he¡¯s been living in vige chief¡¯s mansion in Big Tree Vige.

    Let¡¯s try to correct Torain-chan¡¯smon sense slowly by strolling around the royal capital.

    Even so, I¡¯m thankful that it is a big house.

    I can have a separate workshop and bedroom and I even have a ce I can put the materials and finish products at.

    For now, the most convenient room will be Torain-chan¡¯s bedroom and the room next to it will be my bedroom.

    I decided to use the room far from Torain-chan¡¯s bedroom as a workshop.

    The workshop makes a lot of noise and there are times I have to work on something at night.

    There was a n to use the basement as my workshop but it would be dangerous to work in a poorly ventted basement depending on the materials to be used.

    Thus, the basement will be used as a warehouse.

    -SHMTrantions-

    We have a kitchen at home but Torain-chan and I eat our meals at Alfred-sama¡¯s house next door.

    Both Torain-chan and I can cook reasonably well but the purpose of Torain-chan¡¯s visit to the school is to help Metora-san.

    Metora-san¡¯s job, of course, is to take care of Alfred-sama, Ursa-sama, and Tiselle-sama.

    Metora-san also has two colleagues, Asa-san and Earth-san. Asa has a position of being an exclusive assistant to Tiselle-sama who goes to the royal castle. Earth-san has a job of gathering information while running a caf¨¦ in the royal capital.

    In short, they are short on staff.

    I doubt if Torain-chan can make up for it then I wonder, am I included in the ¡°have to help¡± calction?

    Well, I¡¯ll help if I can.

    So, since I have to help Metora-san, things are easier for her if we are to eat together.

    It is also an important opportunity to exchange information.

    And what surprised me at those meals is that the demon king and his wife are sometimes present.

    There are also times when Beezel-san, tts-san, and Randan-san would be there.

    Has it always been like this?

    Also, the conversation during the meal is about politics of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom, is that okay?

    Sometimes, it seems like they are talking about ssified stuff.

    Is it okay if I report it to Big Tree Vige?

    Since I heard it, let¡¯s report it.

    -SHMTrantions-

    Torain-chan goes to the school not as a student.

    He is to apany Alfred-sama and Ursa-sama as their butler.

    That¡¯s what we were told but before we knew it, he was already enrolled as a student.

    It seems like Alfred-sama had a hand in it.

    He said that by being a student, there are things he can learn.

    Torain-chan agreed and became a student.

    Well, I heard that he collected graduation certificates in a few days so he can graduate anytime he wants.

    Incidentally, I was also given a choice of whether or not to be a student.

    Of course, I declined.

    I would have been interested if it¡¯s a normal school but it was a noble academy.

    There were too many things I had to learn like minimum level etiquette and manners before enrolling.

    -SHMTrantions-

    While Torain-chan was spending his days with Alfred-sama and Ursa-sama as a student, Tiselle-sama came to our house.

    Tiselle-sama, who usually goes to the royal castle instead of the school, seems to want Torain-chan¡¯s help.

    Tiselle-sama invited Torain-chan to go fishing.

    ¡­¡­

    I don¡¯t think walking around in unsafe ces and catching hoodlums is fishing.

    I heard it¡¯s part of the nation-building project that Tiselle-sama is working on but I wonder if it¡¯s safe.

    In case you are wondering, the people who catch the hoodlums are military people. They are inviting them and giving them a choice of working in the new country to reduce punishment so it¡¯s not kidnapping¡­¡­

    I heard that the demon king has given them permission to do so, so I guess I shouldn¡¯t worry about it.

    Though I must admit, I think the demon king is spoiling Tiselle-sama too much.

    What worries me is that I doubt the hoodlums we catch this way will be useful.

    Even if we expect them to be able to do at least simplebor, they are the kind of people who would try to do something to children, right?

    Will they even work seriously?

    Well, it¡¯s Tiselle-sama¡¯s job to take care of that.

    As for me, I¡¯ll be watching from behind to make sure Torain-chan doesn¡¯t get hurt when fishing.

    ¡­¡­

    Why are these hoodlums targeting me?

    Is it because I¡¯m female?

    The hoodlums were caught by the military guys but they were not recorded as Torain-chan¡¯s catch. That made me feel a little sorry for him.

    -SHMTrantions-

    One day, Ya-sama in Big Tree Vige sent us a trash can with a foot operated opening/closing mechanism with the nickname ¡°Pakapaka¡±.

    It was not an original made by vige chief but a mass produced type made by Ya-sama and the others¡­..

    I see, this simplicity.

    Wonderful.

    I immediately imitated it and made three.

    One of them is installed in the kitchen of this house.

    I don¡¯t use it much but I step on it from time to time for a change of pace.

    One was installed in the kitchen of Alfred-sama¡¯s house.

    Metora is especially pleased with it.

    Thest one is¡­¡­

    The demon king and his wife draw lots and¡­¡­

    It seems like the wife won.

    Since they are husband and wife, they¡¯ll probably install them in the same ce so what¡¯s the point?

    Ah, they were fighting over whether to install it in the royal castle or the school.

    Then, thest one is now a school property.

    By the way, the original that was sent to me¡­..

    It¡¯s a valuable prototype so I¡¯ll put it in the basement.

    ¡­¡­

    The basement was turned into Ursa-sama¡¯s arsenal.

    From what I remember, Torain-chan told her she can put her things there.

    But we did not expect she¡¯ll put this much.

    We had no choice but to use the attic¡­..

    In the attic, Kierbit-san¡¯s furniture was ced.

    Kierbit-san, she wants to be Torain-chan¡¯s wife.

    I heard a lot of things from Ann-sama and Malbit-san.

    That is also the reason why Kierbit-san apanied Torain-chan to the school.

    I am sure that Kierbit-san has a house on the school grounds just like us.

    So why is her furniture here?

    ¡­¡­..

    I¡¯m not sure so I sent them all to Kierbit-san¡¯s house.

    Thanks for your help, military guys.

    -SHMTrantions-

    I am currently in my workshop while Torain-chan is at the school.

    I am working on a golem research project for farming use which started with Torain-chan¡¯s idea. I made a model from that idea.

    When vige chief saw the model I made, he mumbled something likebine harvester.

    Mou, was vige chief already making something simr?

    But it was Torain-chan¡¯s idea.

    I wanted to bring it to fruition.

    Also, what I¡¯m working on is researching power source that doesn¡¯t use golem.

    This was also Torain-chan¡¯s idea and we are thinking of using steam to make it work.

    However, we have to order most of the parts for the prototype from Big Tree Vige so we haven¡¯t made much progress here.

    When I was in Big Tree Vige, I could just orally tell Gutt-san and his team and they would make it for me. Having to write an order form is a bit of a hassle.

    I envy Beezel-san¡¯s teleportation magic.

    -SHMTrantions-

    Ah, it¡¯s almost time for lunch.

    Let¡¯s go to Alfred-sama¡¯s house.

    What I do after lunch depends on Torain-chan.

    If it¡¯s the usual, he will act as Alfred-sa, Ursa-sama, or Tiselle-sama¡¯s butler¡­..

    Today, Tiselle-sama asked him to go fishing again.

    I think it¡¯s going to be tough soon because of the rumors.

    However, I won¡¯t stop Torain-chan from doing what he wants.

    I¡¯ll just watch from behind to make sure he doesn¡¯t get hurt.

    ¡­¡­.

    A little further back because the hoodlums will go after me?

    Is that so?

    Alright.

    By the way, Torain-chan is strong in his own way.

    He can take care of the hoodlums who¡¯ll target him.

    This is probably the reason why Tiselle-sama invited Torain-chan to go fishing with her.

    As expected, Tiselle-sama believes in her little brother enough to think this isn¡¯t dangerous for him.

    How about me?

    How much do I believe in his strength?

    Well, I will never fight Torain-chan but if I do, I will win, I think¡­..because of the difference in¡­..experience.

    -SHMTrantions-

    When Torain-chan came home after fishing, Tiselle-sama brought a strange old man into our house.

    ¡­¡­

    Should I tell her she¡¯s being a bother?

    I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll listen if I tell her so I guess I can only tell Alfred-sama and Ursa-sama.

    If she still won¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll report it to vige chief.

    -SHMTrantions-

    Mountain Elf A: Don¡¯t you feel like our job has gotten hardertely?

    Mountain Elf B: It¡¯s because Maa left, isn¡¯t it? That girl was good at mass production and stuff.

    Mountain Elf A: Darn, have we lost a valuable asset?

    Mountain Elf B: Don¡¯t try to bring her back. She¡¯ll resent you.

    Mountain Elf A: ¡­..is that so?

    Mountain Elf B: She even left this vige to follow him. I hope she makes progress.

    Mountain Elf A: Kierbit-san will get in the way.

    Mountain Elf B: On the contrary, I think she¡¯ll be a stimulus.

    Mountain Elf A: You think so? I¡¯m learning a lot.

    Mountain Elf B: Okay, that¡¯s enough chat. Let¡¯s do our best.

 Chapter 816: Stall Trip

    Chapter 816: Stall Trip

    When do you feel happy as a parent?

    Every parent has his or her own answer but for me, it is when my son or daughter asks me for help.

    -0-

    Yesterday, I received a letter from Alfred who¡¯s in the royal capital of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    He asked me toe to his school in the capital because he would like to open a ramen stall that would serve the same ramen in ramen street of Vige Five.

    How unusual.

    Alfred rarely asks me for anything.

    I would of course want to go but given my position as the vige chief, I can¡¯t leave the vige just because I want to.

    The spring harvest ising and there are even expansion ns for Vige Four.

    Even if they say I can go right away because of the teleportation gates, I would have to bring a stall with me which is a lot of work.

    As a vige chief, I just can¡¯t go.

    ¡­¡­.

    Then, I¡¯ll go as a father.

    If my son, who rarely relies on me, asks me to go, I will.

    Michael-san asked me to encourage the auction caravan with a speech before.

    But before I can go there, I would have to inform everyone in the vige first.

    It would be irresponsible to just go to Alfred without telling everyone.

    -0-

    When I reported what I wanted to do during dinner, I found out that I¡¯m not the only one who received a letter from Alfred.

    There are three more who received his letters: Donovan, Youko, and Miyo.

    Donovan for drinks.

    Youko for sweets from Kuro and Yuki and Korin¡¯s Sweet Temple.

    Miyo was apparently asked for Ma¡¯s curry.

    What¡¯s this?

    Are they actually having a school festival?

    Why does it sound like he¡¯s outsourcing food?

    No, he shouldn¡¯t be.

    It¡¯s a school.

    I know that my previous world¡¯smon sense isn¡¯t that useful here but there is no way they would be serving alcohol at school, right?

    They wouldn¡¯t, right?

    -0-

    In any case, everyone agreed for me to go.

    Who will apany me is still in question, but Donovan already gained a slot.

    Youko and Miyo will each send employees from those stores.

    The problem now is how many we should send.

    From the letter, I think it should be enough to send a few but it would be better to confirm.

    We also need to finalize the schedule.

    I asked him through a letter asking when we should go.

    The letter of reply says, ¡°Sorry. As many as possible and as soon as possible.¡±.

    -0-

    Five dayster, early in the morning.

    I arrived at the Gullgald Noble Academy, where Alfred and the others are attending.

    I wanted to move a little faster but we need to prepare.

    Besides, if we are going to serve arge number of people, additional preparation is a must.

    For example, the ones who¡¯ll be making ramen.

    The number of people I can provide on ramen-making is very limited.

    Because of that, we have to ask for additional manpower.

    I could always bring the oni maids for that if Ann, the leader of the oni maids, and Ramurias, the number two, are not pregnant and can¡¯t work.

    And even if they¡¯re not, I would be hesitant to bring the oni maids who wish to spend their daily lives as they are.

    I don¡¯t want to force them to do anything.

    Thus, I decided to borrow employees from Noodle Shop Britoa, a ramen shop in Vige Five.

    The talk about borrowing employees ended quickly but I had to teach them my way of doing things.

    We are not going to serve Noodle Shop Britoa¡¯s ramen after all.

    This is the kind of preparation I needed to do.

    -0-

    Now, mypanions this time were several dwarves led by Donovan.

    Some employees sent by Kuro and Yuki and Korin¡¯s Sweet Temple. They joined us in Vige Five.

    Some of the employees of Noodle Shop Britoa, who will be helping me with my stall.

    Some employees of Ma. They joined us in Shashaato City.

    And about 30 angels. They will be working as waitresses for the whole group and Malbit and Ruincia even came.

    I did not ask the angels toe with me. For some reason, they volunteered.

    They said it was part of their reconciliation approach with the demons of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    After the parade the other day, they are thinking that it might not be a good idea to leave things as they are.

    There is also the matter with the Garret Kingdom.

    By the way, we also have Gulf, Daga, and about ten high elves as bodyguards.

    I think we¡¯ll be fine since Malbit and the others are with us but Loo said that guards are necessary so there must be full time guards.

    I was honestly d that she¡¯s so concerned about me, so I agreed.

    By the way, it¡¯s not because you don¡¯t trust Malbit and the others¡­..right?

    Right?

    Hahaha.

    Can you at least look me in the eye when you reply?

    -0-

    Yuri and the Ramen Queen joined us in Vige Five as unscheduledpanions.

    Both of them were apparently invited by Alfred.

    I understand inviting Yuri since she¡¯s the Demon King¡¯s daughter but, why did he invite the Ramen Queen?

    Well, that¡¯s not my concern so I did not ask anything.

    -0-

    When we arrived at the school, I was greeted by Alfred and Tiselle, who showed me to the ce where the food stalls would be set up.

    The location was on school grounds but¡­¡­away from the school buildings and any other buildings.

    It¡¯s in the ce where students who attend the school build their houses which is a vacant lot.

    It¡¯s quite wide.

    And there were some tents and exhibits there.

    Once again, I thought this certainly looks like a school festival¡­¡­

    The people there are all adults.

    There is also a ce where tts ismanding and there are people who are obviously from the military.

    What are they doing?

    -0-

    ¡¸Father, this ce please.¡¹

    Tiselle, who was standing next to Alfred, showed us where to set up our stall.

    This time, we brought three stalls serving ramen.

    Two stalls serving alcohol.

    One stall serving tea and cakes from Kuro and Yuki.

    One stall serving manju and rice crackers from Korin¡¯s Sweet Temple.

    Two stalls serving curry from Ma.

    We also brought a camping coach for logistic support.

    It would be better to prepare our own toilets and other facilities for employee use.

    We arranged them in consideration of the flow of customers and employees and started preparing for each.

    Although I described the people we will be serving as customers, it was agreed that all the money for this event would be paid by the kingdom.

    Alfred was the one who arranged it.

    In short, no money exchange is involved.

    And the people we¡¯re going to serve are¡­¡­

    The guests are gradually gathering around us as we prepare for the party.

    I guess most of them are adults.

    We should serve them, right?

    Tiselle, not Alfred, answered my question.

    ¡¸Yes. Please take care of them.¡¹

    Understood.

    By the way, there is something I really wanted to ask you about¡­¡­

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    What was that?

    A little further away, a group of angels are dancing around an elderly man who is kneeling and holding his head with his hands.

    It looks like maimu maimu* but¡­¡­

    No, I think the movement is more like kagome kagome*.

    TN: Maimu maimu is a children¡¯s folk dance while Kagome Kagome is a children¡¯s game. Check the video links to check what it looks like.

    ¡¸Ehto, that¡¯s a dance of hospitality.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that person in the middle is the representative¡­¡­yeah, representative of those who want to hire us this time? Well, in any case, he¡¯s some kind of representative and he seems to know the grannies. ¡¹

    I see, so that¡¯s why they¡¯re like that.

    Alright.

    However, is that really hospitality?

    I can feel that old guy in the middle¡¯s overflowing despair.

    ¡¸He¡¯s not crying yet so he¡¯s fine. The grannies will also stop before he cries so don¡¯t worry.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Why would a hospitality dance make someone cry?

    W-well, for some reason, the demon king and Beezel are standing in line at my stall and don¡¯t even bother with them, so I guess it¡¯s really okay.

    Ah, the demon king¡¯s wife is here too.

    I guess I¡¯ll have to say hello to her.

 Chapter 817: Good Negotiator Bareback

    Chapter 817: Good Negotiator Bareback

    My name is Bareback.

    Bareback Lu Choice.

    I am an old demon who¡¯s living in the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    And I¡¯m currently in a pinch.

    Someone, help me!

    -0-

    I must reflect on this one thing.

    I should have just reported that I¡¯m going back to my territory normally like any sane demon would do but I hid my true identity and snuck into the castle to surprise the demon king.

    I acted suspiciously.

    However, I want you to understand my purpose.

    This is my way of expressing my affection.

    ording to my calction, the following is what should have happened.

    -0-

    I sneak into the Demon King¡¯s Castle, hide my true identity, and tap the demon king on the shoulder from behind while he is working.

    The demon king is surprised.

    However, the demon king will not attack me given that the one who tapped him on his shoulder has no hostile intention.

    He¡¯ll probably say ¡°Who is it?¡±.

    Then, I¡¯ll reveal my true identity and say a few words of wisdom.

    ¡¸You are still a bit na?ve¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ah, it¡¯s you, Bareback-sama. You startled me.¡¹

    ¡¸No, sorry sorry. However, even though you¡¯re in the royal castle, you must never let your guard down.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I agree. I might have been ck.¡¹

    ¡¸You are. Also, no one even bothered with me, who hid his identity, until I came to this room.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I will review the security.¡¹

    ¡¸You should. I will return to my estate. Take care.¡¹

    With that, I will quickly disappear from the room without waiting for the demon king¡¯s reply.

    -0-

    From what I could tell, there was ckness in the royal castle.

    No one¡¯s vignt.

    They should be prepared for an attack at any moment but they are not.

    There are two reasons for this.

    One is that we are too far from the battlefield.

    We had a mock battle at the parade but that¡¯s more of a show off of the demon king.

    It didn¡¯t y much of a role in keeping the vignce high in the royal castle.

    The other reason is because the demon king is powerful.

    Everyone thinks that since the demon king is powerful, they should just follow his orders.

    That isn¡¯t good.

    Someone has to point this out.

    However, not many people would have the guts to tell that to the demon king, the highest authority in the kingdom, that ¡°Everyone¡¯s letting their guard down because of you.¡±.

    Especially given how strong the demon king is.

    The demon in question and those who are around him, who know they are following such a powerful demon king, are not the type who¡¯ll say anything to the demon king.

    If they were, the royal castle¡¯s security shouldn¡¯t have been this ck.

    Therefore, I, as the elder, will point this out.

    This is what my affection is all about.

    -0-

    However, reality was not so sweet.

    The moment I snuck into the castle, a godkin girl found me and chased me around.

    The godkin girl was young.

    If we fight, I will win.

    However, I can¡¯t say the same about her parents.

    Therefore, I ran away.

    I escaped from the royal castle and went to the streets of the royal capital.

    I was unfamiliar with the city but I had time and had prepared several escape routes.

    I could escape.

    Or so I thought.

    But I wasn¡¯t.

    The royal capital was the territory of the godkin girl.

    She used the people of the royal capital to hunt me down.

    Even the kingdom¡¯s army cooperated with the godkin girl.

    Isn¡¯t using siege too much?

    I¡¯m not even a criminal.

    No, well, perhaps I am given that I tried to sneak into the royal castle.

    And the soldiers who are chasing me.

    Why are they more motivated than the soldiers in the castle?

    From the academy?

    Military strategist of the Britoa family¡­¡­directly under General tts?

    I heard rumors about him.

    If he¡¯s the one giving orders, the tactics will be very impressive.

    I see. So, if they are directly under him, they should bemanders and soldiers who have been in the front line.

    In other words, the youngsters Gol, Sil, and Bron, who aremanding the army that are pursuing me, are excellent experiencedmanders.

    They are still young but they are very good.

    Ah, don¡¯t try to use siege on me.

    I remember something traumatic.

    -0-

    In the end, I was caught.

    Damn, goat-head goat herder is good, isn¡¯t he?

    TN: He¡¯s referring to Menek, the guy from chapter 474.

    He manipted the goats so skillfully to catch me.

    He also brilliantly mimicked the goats.

    I was so surprised that I jumped out instinctively.

    Nuu¡­¡­

    That¡¯s one magnificent goat-head.

    Is he rted to Daseki the Baphomet by any chance?

    Daseki.

    I miss that guy.

    He loves to roast meat outdoors.

    He roasts meat every day.

    He often caused fires because of it so he was not wanted not only by the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom but also by human kingdoms¡­¡­

    How is he doing?

    ¡­¡­

    Well, I was at his funeral.

    Silly me.

    -0-

    Let¡¯s not escape reality.

    I was being persuaded by the godkin girl in a room at a house in the noble academy.

    The demon king is leading a national revitalization campaign.

    This girl wanted me to be part of it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not about revitalizing the kingdom, it¡¯s about founding a country or perhaps better call it a city.¡¹

    The godkin girl seems to be the leader of the project but she won¡¯t be a queen so it¡¯s not a nation building project.

    Her saying that the creation of the city and make it look like a country is an urate description.

    And she wants me to participate in building that city.

    Of course, she¡¯s not asking me to do physicalbor.

    What she¡¯s asking from me is wisdom and connections.

    And I will be paid.

    And it is certain that she¡¯s not telling a bit of a lie.

    After all, the demon king is just right over there when she¡¯s persuading me.

    ¡­¡­..

    Demon King, aren¡¯t you going to help me?

    ¡¸Please give up. It¡¯s already toote.¡¹

    I heard that the godkin girl is a daughter of that man.

    Is that the reason?

    ¡¸No, if Bareback-sama is willing to cooperate, I would be happy too.¡¹

    Gununu

    ¡¸However, I will not force you. If you can make Lady Tiselle give up, I will help you return to your territory.¡¹

    You said it.

    It¡¯s true that I¡¯m not very good at dealing with godkins.

    However, this girl in front of me is still a little girl.

    Shecks cunning.

    Shecks magic power.

    And most of all, shecks military prowess.

    I was reluctant to make a big deal out of it but since the Demon King won¡¯t dare touch her, I¡¯ll handle her myself.

    And after that, I will ask him to help me return to my territory.

    ¡¸By the way, don¡¯t even think of using violence. Please just negotiate.¡¹

    The Demon King looked up at the ceiling as he said that.

    I followed suit and looked at the ceiling.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Little demon spider.

    And there are a number of them.

    ¡¸Though it didn¡¯t participate in the parade, Lady Tiselle¡¯s parents have an illegal demon spider.¡¹

    Isn¡¯t that a legendary creature?

    ¡¸The clothes Lady Tiselle is wearing were made by that illegal demon spider.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Yes, violence was never a good thing to do to begin with.

    Let¡¯s talk.

    W-what?

    I have not lived my life in vain.

    I¡¯m sure I can easily y with a godkin girl.

    Listen to me, little girl.

    ¡¸Do you feel like helping now?¡¹

    Yes, I am.

    However, only if youplete a trial I will give you!

    ¡¸Trial?¡¹

    Yes, trial.

    This is the godkins¡¯ specialty.

    My mouth rxes into a grin.

    The godkins usually make unreasonable demands but will give false hope to the other party in the guise of impossible toplete ¡°trials¡±.

    They dare call themselves good negotiators using such underhanded tactics.

    However, it is true that when they offer a trial, the other party almost always never refuses.

    Now, I¡¯ll do the same for you!

    This is the right way to deal with godkins!

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind undergoing a trial but don¡¯t give something impossible. Also, don¡¯t demand making you young again or make me wait a thousand years.¡¹

    Of course.

    I¡¯m not a godkin.

    Only your kind will demand such a trial.

    ¡¸The scope¡­¡­can you squeeze it to some extent? Going to the opposite side of the world or something is too much.¡¹

    I agree.

    Then, let¡¯s narrow it down to the ces you can go using the teleportation gates connected to the royal capital.

    ¡¸Also, decide the number of trials. There¡¯s no point if you increase itter.¡¹

    Fuh.

    I will give you five trials!

    You must bring five items I require to this ce!

    ¡¸They shouldn¡¯t be too heavy for me to carry.¡¹

    Only godkins would ask something like that!

    I don¡¯t n to demand something like that from the start!

    Any person can carry them!

    ¡¸Alright. Let¡¯s hear it.¡¹

    Hmmm.

    I hadn¡¯t thought of a trial for a long time.

    Let¡¯s improvise.

    Since I came to the royal capital, there were some things I wasn¡¯t able to get.

    There are five of them.

    Thus, five trials!

    Now, listen with all your heart!

    First, the noodles from the phantom food stall that appeared in Vige Five, which I couldn¡¯t find no matter how much I searched for it!

    Second, sweets from the sweets store called Kuro and Yui that is so popr that you have to wait in line from morning to even get in!

    Third, manju from the store called Korin¡¯s Sweet Temple, a store that will just make their products regardless of anyone¡¯s demand.

    Fourth, curry from a restaurant called Ma, which offers delivery but will never allow a take out!

    I want a big order of dry curry!

    Fifth, a drink called coffee from a caf¨¦ where maids serve, I wasn¡¯t even able to enter as it is always full of female customers!

    Bring them all to this ce within fifteen days.

    As smart as I am, I, of course, set a deadline.

    If there is no deadline, there is a possibility of her aplishing it.

    However, there¡¯s no way it can be done in fifteen days.

    The phantom food stall alone will probably not appear in fifteen days.

    Furthermore, Korin¡¯s Sweet Temple¡¯s products are made irregrly so you will never know when they¡¯ll make manjus.

    When they don¡¯t, they don¡¯t.

    In addition, I asked her to bring them here.

    No matter how much she¡¯ll ask Kuro and Yuki and Ma, they will not allow their products to be taken home.

    The same goes for the caf¨¦ where maids are serving.

    They would not allow her to take the food out of the store.

    However, it¡¯s not impossible.

    From what I saw, Kuro and Yuki allows their regr customers to take their food home.

    Ma¡¯s food can also be taken out as long as you¡¯ll eat it in Big Roof Shashaato or the nearby school or inn.

    However, their basic rmendation is to eat it on the spot.

    This is because it would be a problem if the food is brought back to somewhere without proper food handling, it might upset the stomach of the person who¡¯ll eat it.

    Therefore, only those who are trustworthy are allowed to bring the food out.

    For the caf¨¦ where maids serve¡­¡­

    If you take the food out, it loses the charm of being served by maids.

    I¡¯ve heard rumors that they deliver to noble residences so maybe they¡¯ll let you take their products out if you have your own maid.

    Whatever the case it is, I¡¯m not sure about the phantom food stall, but the other four stores will not give you an exception no matter how much money you pay.

    We tried paying them tons of money but it didn¡¯t work.

    In other words, you have to persuade them to cooperate with you but the trial period is only 15 days¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ano, Bareback-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    Ah, Demon King.

    You¡¯re not allowed to help.

    You can get them if you use your power as the demon king.

    Otherwise, it is impossible!

    Impossible!

    Fuhahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!

    -0-

    Ten dayster.

    The five items were arranged in front of me.

    The godkin girl¡¯s parents are also there.

    -0-

    Glossary.

    Daseki the Baphomet ¨C an ancient demon with goat head.

    Phantom food stall ¨C a stall run by Hiraku as a hobby.

    Kuro and Yuki ¨C a store in Vige Five, Hiraku is the manager.

    Korin¡¯s Sweet Hall ¨C a store in Vige Five, Hiraku is the manager.

    Ma ¨C a store in Shashaato City, Hiraku is the manager.

    Caf¨¦ where maids serve ¨C a caf¨¦ run by Earth(Ursa¡¯s y doll) in the royal capital.

 Chapter 818: Consulting Torain

    Chapter 818: Consulting Torain

    -Torain¡¯s POV-

    I am Torain.

    I am an oni male born in Big Tree Vige.

    -0-

    It has been a while since I started assisting Metora-san at the academy in the royal capital of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    I think I now have a grasp of what Alfred-oniisama, Ursa-anesama, and Tiselle-anesama are doing even a little.

    What I didn¡¯t expect was Tiselle-anesama.

    I thought she would quickly decide on everything but when Big Tree Vige is involved, she would consult others.

    The people she¡¯s consulting are Alfred-oniisama, Ursa-anesama, Metora-san, Asa-san, and Earth-san.

    These are the people she lives with.

    Recently, I, Maa, and Kierbit-san joined them.

    I must admit that there are things about Tiselle-anesama that are concerning but now that she¡¯s consulting us, I will respond firmly.

    Depending on the timing of her consultation, Gol-niisan, Sil-niisan, and Bron-nissan as well as Uncle Demon King and the school principal, Uncle Beezel, and Uncle tts join in.

    Tiselle-anesama seems to be more cautious in things rted to Big Tree Vige than I thought.

    -0-

    And again, this time, Tiselle-anesama brought me to a consultation meeting.

    The people present are me, Alfred-oniisama, Ursa-anesama, and Kierbit-san.

    Metora-san and Maa are also present but they are preparing dinner.

    I thought of helping with dinner too but Metora-san told me to stay there for Tiselle-anesama¡¯s consultation.

    I¡¯m perfectly fine with that but I¡¯d like to inform you that I wasn¡¯t chased off the kitchen because I can¡¯t help with dinner.

    Now.

    The topic of Tiselle-anesama¡¯s consultation was the trials given by Bareback-dono, who she wanted to draw to her nation building project.

    She would like to discuss how to deal with the trials, which involves the store that father runs.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to just tell father honestly what¡¯s going on?

    Father will surely not refuse.

    Or so I thought but the problem was one of the trials involved an item that can only be bought in the stall that father personally operates.

    If it had been something that father would just need to order, Tiselle-anesama wouldn¡¯t even bother telling us about it.

    However, what she needed was the stall the father himself is operating which means she must ask him toe.

    That is something Tiselle-anesama is very resistant to do.

    It seems like she doesn¡¯t want to bother father more than expected.

    Alfred-oniisama, who couldn¡¯t bear to see his little sister Tiselle acting like that, said that he¡¯ll be the one who¡¯ll send a lighthearted letter of request to father.

    ¡¸Right,e to think of it, isn¡¯t Bareback someone that mother marked?¡¹

    Alfred-oniisama asked Tiselle-anesama.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. I even received a letter from Mother Loo that everything¡¯s alright but¡­¡­should I stop inviting him?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not what I meant. Mother said that he liked to drink, right?¡¹

    ¡¸She said he used to drink a lot at Niz¡¯s Aeat in Vige Five.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. He preferred drinking to eating. However, he didn¡¯t include any alcohol in his trial. I wonder if there¡¯s some meaning to it.¡¹

    ¡¸Now that you mentioned it.¡¹

    While Alfred-oniisama and Tiselle-anesama were thinking about it, Kierbit-sanmented.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the type that would ask a little girl to buy him alcohol.¡¹

    Ah.

    Right.

    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s ask Donovan-san to arrange some drinks.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to prepare it even though it¡¯s not part of the trial?¡¹

    ¡¸If you do only what you are told, it will still be difficult to break the other party, right? I have to do more than I was told.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­that¡¯s true too.¡¹

    Seeing Alfred-oniisama convinced, Tiselle-anesama began to write a letter to Donovan-san.

    In addition, she also sent letters to Youko-san in Vige Five where Kuro and Yuki and Korin¡¯s Sweet Temple are located and Miyo in Shashaato City where Ma is located.

    It seems like she doesn¡¯t mind bothering anyone other than father.

    Alfred-oniisama started to write a letter for father, beside Tiselle-anesama, while consulting Ursa-anesama and Kierbit-san.

    -0-

    Dinner is served.

    The main course is a fish dish.

    To be precise, grilled fish.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    I gently pull my te of grilled fish in front of me and push it to Maa.

    Oh, don¡¯t get me wrong.

    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t like grilled fish.

    Honestly speaking, I like it.

    It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not very good at removing little bones from grilled fish.

    Yeah, I just can¡¯t.

    It irritates me.

    Before, I didn¡¯t even mind eating the flesh together with the small bones but one time, a bone got stuck on my throat¡­¡­

    I was saved by Flora-san¡¯s magic but since then, I tried not to eat even the smallest bone as much as possible.

    And fortunately, Maa is good at removing bones from grilled fish.

    Thus, I rely on Maa.

    As father used to say, ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself to do something you are not good at.¡±.

    It is better to leave it to those who are good at it than to force yourself to do what you are not good at.

    In short, what I¡¯m doing is not embarrassing at all.

    Ursa-anesama said I¡¯m such a kid but I don¡¯t mind.

    I need to make an effort to ovee my difficulties but I will do my best to do so when I eat alone.

    When eating with many people, it is more important not to make those around me ufortable.

    Also, why should I mind that when we¡¯re all family here?

    That¡¯s right desu yo ne.

    Thus, I don¡¯t mind asking Maa at all.

    Hnn?

    What is it, Kierbit-san?

    Why are you smiling like that?

    If you have something to say, please do so.

    -0-

    Early next morning.

    We asked the Goroun Company to deliver the letters for father and the others.

    We have teleportation gates so we can take them ourselves and if we want to, we could even meet them in person instead of sending letters¡­¡­

    However, our mothers have told us that we should use other means ofmunication as much as possible in non-urgent cases.

    The point is to practice lettermunication.

    Teleportation gates are not avable everywhere.

    So, we must not be too dependent on them.

    After asking the Goroun Company to deliver the letters, we also asked the Dalfon Company to deliver letters to father and the others.

    Yes, the same letters.

    Sending letters through multiple routes is just a normal and correct way of practice when sending letters.

    Because of the content of the letters, father¡¯s letter too is addressed to Youko¡¯s mansion in Vige Five.

    I think it¡¯s almost certain if we leave it to the Goroun Company and Dalfon Company because they are the biggestpanies out there but we will still send the letter through another route as a precaution.

    Through a small wyvern.

    It was prepared for Yuri-san, the daughter of Uncle Demon King, when she was living in the royal castle but now is being utilized by Uncle Demon King himself since Yuri-san left the royal castle.

    We were able to take advantage of that.

    I thinkpared to the Goroun Company and the Dalfon Company, who would use the teleportation gates, I think the small wyvern delivery would be the slowest to arrive but the time difference isn¡¯t a bad deal thinking that it¡¯s a countermeasure against trouble.

    Eh?

    Small wyverns use the teleportation gates too?

    Once they were taught, they would learn how to use it?

    But, you have to stand in line when using teleportation gates, right?

    They can stand in line?

    He-hehh.

    W-well, as long as they can get the letter, that doesn¡¯t matter.

    -0-

    The small wyvern reminded me of the big wyverns who participated in the parade.

    After the parade, about half of the big wyverns went back to their own territory but half of them stayed behind.

    They stayed to help Tiselle-anesama to build her country.

    They are offering their help because they are concerned about their inability to y a role against the skeletal whale fiasco that took ce during the parade.

    If you ask me, I think Gramps Dors and the others went all out so no one else had a chance to do something¡­¡­

    As for the help they would give to Tiselle-anesama, she asked them to scout and secure the area where they nned to build the country.

    Thus, the remaining big wyverns are building nests between the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom and the human kingdoms.

    I don¡¯t think they will stay long enough to build a nest but I heard that it is time for them to start breeding.

    ¡­¡­

    I think it would have been better for them to go back to their own territory but I didn¡¯t say so.

    Incidentally, there was an opinion that sending big wyverns between the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom and the human kingdoms might be thought of as an act of hostility or provocations by the human kingdoms but Uncle Demon King said don¡¯t mind it so I didn¡¯t.

    Besides, since we wouldter build a city there, there was no point in being concerned about it.

    -0-

    Noon of the day we sent the letters.

    One of the staff assisting Tiselle-anesama in building her country asked me a question.

    ¡¸I heard you will be preparing rare and delicious food to gain a coborator in nation building. Will we also be able to join?¡¹

    Where did you get that information?

    Was it from Uncle Demon King?

    Wherever it is, don¡¯t ask me.

    Ask Tiselle-anesama.

    Well, if it¡¯s a banquet using those stores, I don¡¯t think Tiselle-anesama would refuse but father is involved.

    Moreover, the current number of staff cooperating at this stage is¡­¡­more than a hundred.

    In order not to cause trouble for father, Tiselle-anesama would probably refuse.

    Or so I thought but she agreed.

    That¡¯s right.

    The staff are already part of us.

    Tiselle-anesama has a soft spot for her underlings.

    I even saw a rare sight of Tiselle-anesama crying to Alfred-oniisama.

    Wait a minute.

    Alfred-oniisama?

    What¡¯s happening?

    Eh?

    The principal offered a ce to set up stalls?

    Furthermore, all the teachers and cafeteria staff have offered their full cooperation?

    Yuri-san¡¯s words made them invite themselves to join us?

    Did she exaggerate about the food?

    No, she didn¡¯t even have to.

    And since all the school staff will go, the students will surely go too even if you don¡¯t invite them, right?

    Doesn¡¯t this mean that the number of serving you asked from father and the others won¡¯t be sufficient?

    Yeah, everything is insufficient, as expected.

    What are you going to do then?

    A n?

    Eh?

    From me?

    In this case, isn¡¯t it better to ask Ursa-anesama, who gets stronger the bigger the adversity is, than me, who has little experience?

    Ursa-anesama, do you have any suggestions?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think too hard. If you ask father to bring as many as you can, and if we secure Bareback¡¯s share first, you just have to tell everyone that everything is firste first serve.¡¹

    However, that would causeints from those who can¡¯t get their hands on the food¡­¡­

    ¡¸You can just ask the Goroun Company or the Dalfon Company to fill the shortage of ingredients. I think it would be a good idea to ask Uncle tts to send the army cooks to help too. Let¡¯s make it looks like a small festival.¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸In addition, this would be a good time to announce Tiselle¡¯s official member formation and even a policy briefing. I think we could use that as the main attraction of the festival.¡¹

    I see.

    That would also give the festival its name.

    The funds for the festival can also be secured from Tiselle-anesama¡¯s nation building budget.

    You¡¯re so awesome, Ursa-anesama.

    I wish I would be able toe up with ns like you.

    ¡¸Fufufu. I have one job for Torain who¡¯s looking at me with great respect.¡¹

    What is it?

    ¡¸I want you to prepare a proposal for the festival.¡¹

    Eh?

    ¡¸Also, you need to get permission from the principal to hold the festival, brief the participants, and coordinate the schedule.¡¹

    Wait.

    Wait a minute, Ursa-anesama.

    That doesn¡¯t sound like one job.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because Kierbit-san will help you out. Good luck.¡¹

    Eh, where are you going, Ursa-anesama?

    ¡¸Forest! I was invited to hunt for some big preys! Perhaps I can get some ingredients for the food we¡¯re going to serve at the festival!¡¹

    Ursa-anesama took a big weapon and left.

    The only ones left there were Alfred-oniisama, Tiselle-anesama, and me.

    Ah, Kierbit-san barged in with a reply letter from father.

    I silently cooperated with Alfred-oniisama and Tiselle-anesama to secure Kierbit-san.

    No, I think she will help me if I ask her.

    Just in case.

    -0-

    TN: Since sensei did not write ending conversations, let me write one. You can just skip it since its fan made.

    Demon King: Anee, I¡¯m here to visit you.

    Anee: Kibsley, perfect timing. Can you read Yuri¡¯s letter while I¡¯m working here?

    Demon King: Okay. ¡°I heard about Grandfather Bareback¡¯s trial to Tiselle. He really knows his food. Let me tell you about the ramen first. You won¡¯t believe the ramen experience I had when I ate it! I stumbled upon a ce that serves what I can only describe as ¡°The Most Mind-Blowing Ramen in the Universe.¡± So, picture this:just walking into Vige Five¡¯s ramen street, and the aroma hits me like a freight train of deliciousness. I kid you not; it was like the scent of heaven wafting through the air. The anticipation was palpable! Now, the noodles¡­ Oh mother, the noodles! They were an absolute revtion. Perfectly cooked, with just the right bnce of chewiness and tenderness. It was like a noodle-lover¡¯s dreame true. Each slurp was an adventure in texture, and I found myself lost in a world of noodle ecstasy. But the broth! This was no ordinary broth. It was like a magical elixir, a potion of pure umami joy. I can only imagine that it must have been crafted by a ramen wizard in some secret culinaryir. With every spoonful, I felt like I was sipping from the holy grail of broths. Now, let¡¯s talk about the toppings. They were the crowning jewels of this masterpiece. The great boar pork was so tender it practically melted in my mouth, and the soft-boiled egg had a yolk as golden as the sun. The fresh, crisp veggies added a perfect crunch to every bite. It was like a culinary dream team working together in perfect harmony. In all seriousness, you¡¯ve got to try this ramen. It¡¯s not just food; it¡¯s a taste adventure of epic proportions. It¡¯s the kind of meal that makes you question if you¡¯ve truly lived before tasting it. I promise you, mother, your taste buds will be singing with joy, and you¡¯ll be reminiscing about this ramen for a long time. It¡¯s the most mind-blowing bowl of ramen I¡¯ve ever had, and I can¡¯t wait to go back for more!

    (Letter talks the other four food in the same way)

    Unfortunately, you won¡¯t be able to taste them because you don¡¯t leave the school. Your lovely daughter, Yuri.

    Anee:¡­¡­

    Demon King:

    Anee: Is she exaggerating?

    Demon King: No, I tasted some of those and I can confirm she¡¯s telling the truth.

    Anee: I see. Call Tiselle here, now.

    Demon King: Anee, calm down. How about I get them for you?

    Anee: Call her now.

    -0-

    Tiselle: Hello Principal, you called for me?

    Anee: Yes. It¡¯s about the trial you¡¯re undergoing. Bareback is my grandfather and you¡¯re my precious students, so I just can¡¯t let you do that trial somewhere, right? Why don¡¯t we do it here in the academy? I¡¯ll let you use a ce on the school grounds where you can set up stalls for trial foods. It¡¯s very safe here for both of you and I can even stand as a witness that youpleted the trials. Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll lend you the chefs and teachers for that event. Alright, you can go now.

    Tiselle: But¡­.

    Anee: Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already told everyone about it so I leave the rest to you.

    -0-

    Tiselle: Oniisama, waaaaaa

    Alfred: That happened? What do we do now?

    Torain: Right.

    Tiselle: Torain, think of something.

    Torain: Why me?

    Tiselle: Aren¡¯t you supposed to be my butler? It¡¯s your time to shine!

    Torain: Eh!

    -0-

    Kierbit: Hey, I got a letter of reply from vige chief for you.

    Everyone: Excuse me miss, would you like to hear about our lord and savior Jesus Christ?

 Chapter 819: The One Who Does Thankless Task

    Chapter 819: The One Who Does Thankless Task

    My name is Eric.

    Eric Otter Zegeria.

    I am the third child of Baron Zegeria.

    I am a demon studying at the Gullgald Noble Academy.

    -0-

    I belonged to the biggest faction in the academy led by Alfred-sama and I¡¯m even working as an aide to both Alfred-sama and Ursa-sama.

    Though thises from me, I think the way I do things is not bad.

    However, I wouldn¡¯t describe my level as excellent.

    And yet, I was asked by Alfred-sama to help Tiselle-sama in her nation building task.

    ¡­¡­.

    Why me?

    ¡¸You were the only one who scolded both Ursa and Tiselle for being insane.¡¹

    ¡­¡­you¡¯re telling me no one else told them that?

    ¡¸Because others either turn blind eyes or even yed along.¡¹

    Ah, right, it was like that.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m happy about being chosen.

    ¡¸Dissatisfied?¡¹

    Honestly, yes.

    ¡¸Then, let me offer you a reward to resolve that dissatisfaction. This reward has nothing to do with you helping with the building of that country. Right, it might be better to say that it¡¯s Tiselle¡¯s caretaking fee.¡¹

    You¡¯re talking as if I¡¯m easily driven by money¡­¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m talking about ¡°this¡± much money per year.¡¹

    Eh?

    A thousand?

    Eh?

    Are you saying that you¡¯re going to pay me 1000 medium copper coins?

    ¡¸No, not medium copper coins.¡¹

    No, that can¡¯t be, a thousand big copper coins?

    ¡¸One thousand silver coins.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Your wish is mymand.

    Thus, I¡¯m now helping Tiselle-sama build her country.

    Yeah, I know it¡¯s my own weakness for being blinded by money.

    But what can I do? I¡¯ve never even seen 1000 silver coins in our family¡¯s ount book. Ever.

    -0-

    Tiselle-sama¡¯s nation building.

    Its main objective is to create a buffer zone between the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom and the human kingdoms. It will also be the venue for all negotiations with human kingdoms.

    Since the human kingdoms can¡¯t negotiate with the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom publicly, it will be the 3<sup>rd</sup> party that will take care of it.

    Incidentally, since Tiselle-sama will not work as the queen, it can be said that she¡¯s not ¡°founding¡± a country.

    Therefore, it is called nation building.

    The main focus is on the framework of the country and the creation of the city that will serve as the royal capital.

    The nation building process is in the stages of demonpower gathering and preliminary investigation.

    Negotiations are underway to get excellent staff members from various parts of the kingdom.

    The four heavenly kings have even dispatched their executive candidates and the idea is that the nation building would be done mainly by those demons¡­¡­.

    But for some reason, those ten executive candidates have be my subordinates.

    They were supposed to have a higher rank than me.

    They were all older than me.

    But my resistance was futile.

    After all, some of them had titles.

    I couldn¡¯t go against them.

    I had no choice but to take the role of conveying Tiselle-sama¡¯s instructions to them.

    As long as I give them instructions, they handle them without a hitch which is a great help.

    There is no doubt that they are all excellent.

    However, why do they want to be my subordinate?

    No way, could it be because of that? They don¡¯t want to take direct orders from Tiselle-sama?

    ¡­¡­

    That can¡¯t be, right?

    Yeah, no way that¡¯s the case.

    Then, why?

    Let¡¯s discuss it thoroughly next time.

    Hmm?

    Why don¡¯t we talk about it right now?

    Isn¡¯t it obvious?

    Because they¡¯re not here.

    They are now working to get a group called the Parade Organizing Committee to participate in Tiselle-sama¡¯s nation building project.

    Parade Organizing Committee.

    It is a group formed by excellent civil servants who prepared and executed therge-scale parade of the kingdom that was held shortly a while ago.

    When I heard the details of their actual job, it sounded to me that they are a group that can make the ¡°impossible¡± possible.

    As expected of the elite unit of civil servants dispatched by various rted departments.

    It would be reassuring if they joined us in our nation building project.

    Unfortunately, however, the parade organizingmittee was disbanded after the parade.

    And they all returned to their original departments.

    Of course they would.

    However, the executive staffs, who became my subordinates, are negotiating with the departments they belong to, as they are deemed necessary.

    Because of that, they¡¯re not here.

    It¡¯s night already and they¡¯re not even back yet.

    That¡¯s how much they are negotiating.

    ¡­..

    I¡¯m sorry.

    Let me tell you honestly what¡¯s happening.

    Negotiations have yet to start.

    For some reason, the members of the parade organizingmittee disappeared instantly the moment they got word that we were looking for them.

    Currently, my executive staffs are chasing after them with all their might, determined to not let them escape.

    Once we catch them, negotiations should begin.

    Though there is no report that they have caught them yet.

    W-well, several of my staff who were chasing them have invested a considerable amount of their personal money to form a pursuit team so I guess it¡¯s just a matter of time.

    I await their good report.

    -0-

    By the way, the ten executive candidates are not the only ones who are gathering demonpower.

    Others are also working on it.

    Even I asked for cooperation from the students of the Gullgald Noble Academy.

    About 30 students, mainly those who belong to Alfred-sama¡¯s faction, have pledged to participate.

    Thank you very much.

    And Tiselle-sama is also making her move.

    Tiselle-sama brought two groups.

    One is a group of humans from the human kingdoms who came here with a duke¡¯s daughter.

    The other one is a group of anti-demon king forces.

    Both were apparently found during the parade.

    ¡­¡­

    The duke daughter¡¯s subordinates are, well, eptable.

    Considering the purpose of the country that¡¯s going to be built, it would be helpful to get the cooperations of humans.

    However, why the anti-demon king forces?

    Is it even safe to let them participate in nation building?

    They¡¯re anti demon king no more?

    You epted Tiselle-sama¡¯s invitation in order to get a new career?

    They even bowed to me saying, ¡°Please take care of me from now on¡±.

    Incidentally, both groups were also somehow assigned as my subordinates.

    I wonder.

    I thought I was supposed to aid Tiselle-sama. Why am I being asked to act like a field general?

    Aren¡¯t I still a student?

    -0-

    Preliminary investigation is being conducted in parallel with the demonpower gathering.

    The main thing we are looking into is the geographical information of the territory we im as the new country.

    If we don¡¯t know what¡¯s in thatnd, we won¡¯t even know where we should build the royal capital.

    These are being investigated using the wyverns that are following Tiselle-sama.

    Technically, these wyverns are not Tiselle-sama¡¯s but her father¡¯s but since they are following Tiselle-sama¡¯s orders, it is safe to say that they are under Tiselle-sama¡¯smand.

    The information thates from the wyverns ispiled by me.

    You read it right, me.

    Honestly speaking, the gigantic wyverns scare me.

    For demons, when you hear the term wyvern, you¡¯ll immediately think of the violent wyvern of the iron forest.

    However, it¡¯s my job.

    I can¡¯t say I¡¯m scared.

    Fortunately, the wyverns who did the preliminary investigation were gentle.

    On the contrary, they even apologized to me for the wyvern of the iron forest.

    It seems that the wyvern of the iron forest was difficult to deal with even among the wyverns.

    There are problem children everywhere.

    -0-

    While I was working like that, I was introduced by Tiselle-sama to a new staff candidate.

    He is an old demon called Bareback.

    ¡­¡­

    Eh?

    Bareback-sama?

    The one who was said to be more of a demon king than the demon king?

    During his active years, he was always in charge of the front lines of the kingdom.

    He is said to have thergestwork of contacts in the kingdom.

    It can¡¯t be him, right?

    However, it¡¯s him.

    There¡¯s no way it¡¯s not him given this magic power.

    Well, let¡¯s untie him for now.

    Leaving him like this is bad in a lot of ways.

    Eh? I shouldn¡¯t because he¡¯s going to run away?

    But, isn¡¯t he a new staff?

    Ah, you haven¡¯t persuaded him yet?

    Well, it can¡¯t be helped then.

    However, won¡¯t you be scolded if Alfred-sama or Ursa-sama find out?

    How about taking him to Torain-sama¡¯s house?

    That¡¯s the n?

    It¡¯s good that we¡¯re on the same page.

    Also, Tiselle-sama.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    Don¡¯t let him get away.

    ¡¸Of course¡¹

    It¡¯s better to have a lot ofrades.

    Especially reliable ones.

    -0-

    I heard that Tiselle-sama was going to gather delicious food from all over the country as a condition for making Bareback-sama to join her.

    I thought it was a bad idea.

    The staff of the nation building project are all well paid.

    However, there were no other conditions or even contracts for their participation.

    That unwritten rule broke with Bareback-sama.

    Those who are already participating might make a fuss.

    I think this information should be covered up but I know it can¡¯t be suppressed.

    It will definitely spread.

    And that¡¯s exactly what happened¡­¡­

    ¡¸We also wanted to eat delicious food!¡¹

    I received a lot of petitions.

    A mountain of them.

    This problem can¡¯t be left alone.

    We must not.

    If we want the nation building to seed, this must be resolved.

    That¡¯s what I thought.

    No, I shouldn¡¯t try to fix it.

    I want to eat delicious food too!

    But, what should I do?

    For the time being, I informed Tiselle-sama that I have a petition myself.

    -0-

    A littleter, Torain-sama came over.

    It seems like we¡¯re going to have a festival.

    Ah, I see!

    If we treat everyone with hospitality, there will be no problem.

    That¡¯s a wonderful idea!

    Ursa-sama¡¯s idea?

    As expected!

    Since it¡¯s already decided, let¡¯s start to act!

    Torain-sama, please send your festival proposal to¡­..

    You¡¯ve done well.

    However, your time estimate isn¡¯t that good.

    No, given your age, doing something this much is already remarkable.

    Just reflect on itter.

    We have no time after all.

    Fix it as soon as possible.

    There are some parts that will take time no matter¡­¡­

    I think Tiselle-sama can just order both the Dalfon Company and the Goroun Company for that.

    Even so, there will be problems with those but fear not, don¡¯t hesitate to hit them with silver coins.

    Yes, gracefully like a noble.

    -0-

    Torain: Hit them with silver coins gracefully¡­¡­let me put silver coins in my sock and sway it like this! Did I do it right?

    Eric:¡­¡­I mean figuratively. Don¡¯t literally hit anyone.

 Chapter 820: Mini School Festival, Morning

    Chapter 820: Mini School Festival, Morning

    A mini festival was held at the school.

    Students and teachers from all over the school participated in the festival, which was the same size or even bigger than the festivals we held in the vige. For me, I don¡¯t think this can be called mini at all but since they say it¡¯s mini, it must be mini.

    Well, considering the parade we just had a while ago, I guess this can only be qualified as mini.

    -0-

    I continued to cook ramen without thinking much.

    The ramen I will be serving at my stall this time is the traditional pork bone and soy sauce ramen.

    Thick, straight noodles, topped with char siu, spinach, and a little corn.

    Usually, my food stall would only offer a new experimental ramen but this time, the preparation time was short and the number of servings is big so we can only do this.

    Since it was pork bone and soy sauce ramen, I would have liked to have topped it with bamboo shoots and nori.

    But I couldn¡¯t secure a lot.

    Too bad.

    -0-

    Tables and chairs are provided near the stalls so customers had no trouble finding a ce to eat.

    The only problem was that many customers didn¡¯t know how to use chopsticks so we ran out of fork.

    We had to ask them to lend us the forks they use in the school cafeteria.

    The students of the school ran around and made all kinds of arrangements for us.

    Thanks.

    I had heard that this school was mainly attended by noble children so I had thought that many of the students would be more difficult to deal with but it seems like it¡¯s only my own prejudice.

    Thinking about it, since noble children attend this school, they must be very strict with regards to etiquette.

    Frau and the civil servant girls, who went to this school, as well as E3, who is currently enrolled at this school, all have good manners.

    Well, some of them were warned by Alfred and the others about using noblenguage toward me¡­¡­

    I don¡¯t really mind so I don¡¯t think you need to be that strict with them.

    Though I didn¡¯t say it because I know that students have their own rules.

    I¡¯ll just have to concentrate on making ramen.

    By making full use of the three stalls, keeping the menu to only one type of ramen to avoid the hassle of ordering, and making ramen in a streamlined process, we were able to serve eight bowls of ramen in five minutes.

    Eight bows in five minutes so 16 bowls in ten minutes or 96 bowls in an hour.

    My stall only prepared 200 servings so we were sold out in the morning.

    Even if I wanted to continue, we won¡¯t be able to do so given that some items require a long preparation time.

    In other words, my ramen stall is done for.

    Me and my staff were tired too.

    Tiselle has given priority to those she wanted to entertain and we have also managed to properly serve some to those who we must like the demon king, Beezel, tts, Randan, Yuri, and the school principal.

    I can say that I have done what I came here to do.

    After taking down the stalls, I now have free time to look around.

    -0-

    The other stalls were also selling well.

    The employees at Ma¡¯s stall did an excellent job of handling the lines.

    The person in charge of Ma¡¯s stall this time is Pote.

    Pote is one of Ma¡¯s pioneer employees and she¡¯s been working at Ma since it was founded. She was even sometimes asked to represent Marcos and Pa.

    Pa says she would like Pote to manage a Ma branch but she insisted on working for Pa.

    Pa wasn¡¯t able to do anything after that but try to make her a little more independent¡­..

    Though I would say that I understand her stance of wanting to work at a stable ce.

    Well, it won¡¯t work out well if we force her to open a branch so we can only wait until she¡¯s ready.

    -0-

    There is no problem with Kuro and Yuki and Korin¡¯s Sweet Temple.

    They mainly brought things that don¡¯t require cooking.

    And if the price is paid in one lump sum by the kingdom, it won¡¯t take much time to pay the bill.

    All they have to do is pass the items on to the customers.

    -0-

    The stall serving alcohol is located at¡­..

    A banquet hall¡­..

    It¡¯s still morning, right?

    Well, there are no children in sight, so I guess it¡¯s, okay?

    Ah, I found Hou.

    She¡¯s happily doing some kind of sake tasting.

    -0-

    However, not all of them, I suppose, are quite gluttonous, eating ramen, curry, and sweets.

    Alfred told me that almost all of them have been adjusting their stomachs since a few days ago.

    Sounds like they¡¯re quite enthusiastic.

    Though I¡¯m d that they seem to be pleased.

    -0-

    Of course, the food stalls we brought with us were not enough so the Goroun Company and the Dalfon Company set up stalls to make up for the shortage.

    In short, no one¡¯s going to get hungry.

    There will likely be a shortage of alcohol but there will be enough to drink.

    I found a stall of the caf¨¦ run by Earth.

    Maids are the servers.

    They offer only two kinds of items, which are drinks, coffee and tea.

    They didn¡¯t bring sweets because Kuro and Yuki and Korin¡¯s Sweet Temple already covered that.

    ¡¸The person Tiselle-sama wanted to entertain wanted our coffee.¡¹

    I see.

    By the way, the coffee served by Earth¡¯s caf¨¦ is a blended type of coffee.

    I used the AFT thinking of coffee beans without considering what kind of coffee it is so I thought I would be getting only one type of coffee. However, what grew after were different kinds of coffee.

    They were harvested together and processed as the same type so they naturally became blended.

    It was good but when Loo and Flora learned there were several kinds of coffee trees, the coffee beans were collected by type.

    It¡¯s good to have different types of coffee even though there may be some that are too sour or too bitter for some people¡¯s taste.

    It is good that there are different types of coffee beans to meet people¡¯s different tastes.

    If we can change the roasting method, a deep coffee journey will begin.

    ¡­¡­

    Well, everyone in the vige has settled on blended coffee.

    -0-

    I got sidetracked.

    Blended coffee is good.

    After I finished talking down the stalls, I got a cup of blended coffee from Earth¡¯s stall and approached a big event hall.

    There was a diorama about 10 meters square on disy.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the scale but at a quick nce¡­¡­it should be part of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    You can clearly see where the mountains, rivers, and oceans are.

    The cities are¡­¡­quite small?

    No, it may be better to call it the ruins of a city, right?

    tts, who was standing next to the diorama, exined that it was the diorama of the new country that Tiselle is building.

    ¡¸Based on the information from the sky that the wyverns got, Torain and Maa built it.¡¹

    Heh.

    Actually, it was Torain who led the project, Maa prepared the materials, and the students helped them make it.

    It is very well done.

    ¡¸I know right. Everything¡¯s obvious with just a nce. It will be useful for the army¡¯s march.¡¹

    I hope that the military won¡¯t use things made by children.

    ¡¸Hahaha, of course. The military should make their own.¡¹

    So be it.

    So, where is the new country(city) that Tiselle is building going to be?

    From the looks of it, there are few high mountains and thendscape is all wilderness and not evenpletely t.

    ¡¸There¡¹

    tts magically shows me where it is.

    It¡¯s a ruin in the middle of the wilderness.

    There used to be a city there so there won¡¯t be a problem with water.

    However, it looks very difficult to go to.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s probably because we¡¯ve destroyed most of it.¡¹

    I see.

    The diorama in front of us is a buffer zone between the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom and the human kingdoms.

    In the past, the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom made a major invasion and pulled back after.

    Normally, human kingdoms would have been counterattacked but when the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom pushed its frontline, all it did was destroy cities, bridges, and other structures.

    Therefore, the human kingdoms weren¡¯t able to push back.

    Their army had no ce to rest.

    Furthermore, the actions of the army became harder to hide and the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom would have more than enough time to prepare once they saw their offensive.

    It would be difficult to move in the wilderness while waiting for the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom¡¯s forces.

    No, they have not given up and tried to push the eroded front line.

    However, they gave up on recapturing the new buffer zone.

    While they were doing that, the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom built a big fortress as a defense base for its territory.

    Since they can¡¯t invade, does that mean that the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom has the advantage?

    ¡­¡­..

    Why didn¡¯t the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom invade further that time?

    ¡¸There wasn¡¯t enough food. We were so short of food that we couldn¡¯t take care of the residents of the areas we upied.¡¹

    I see.

    So, even if you could forcibly invade and upy a vast area ofnd, it would only lead to a rebellion.

    However, though I¡¯m only hearing about it, I find it amazing that the front line was pushed so much.

    I guess only a leader with the demon king¡¯s caliber can execute a n that seems to have abandoned the fruit of theirbor.

    tts is perfectly fine with it because it was him who came up with the idea of making the front lines like this.

    Though I know about that.

    Because I¡¯ve heard about it many times in the past.

    Yes, over drinks.

    It is also mentioned by Ronana.

    -0-

    In any case, the ruins are in the middle of the wilderness.

    That¡¯s where Tiselle is nning to build her city.

    I heard that wyverns are nesting there now.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸Do you have something in mind?¡¹

    Ah, no, that ce is where experts agreed upon, right?

    ¡¸It was decided by the military¡¯s top brass, mainly by Tiselle. At is at a moderate distance so as not to stimte the human countries too much¡­¡­well, if you thought of anything, I¡¯d like to hear it for reference.¡¹

    Reference? I¡¯m but an amateur.

    ¡¸An amateur¡¯s point of view is important too.¡¹

    I see.

    Then, let me tell you¡­¡­

    That¡¯s a ce that¡¯s difficult to go to, right?

    ¡¸? Didn¡¯t I exin why a while ago¡­¡­¡¹

    No, that¡¯s not what I mean. Tiselle is making a country that will be a negotiating zone for the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom, right?

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I heard.¡¹

    Then, why is it not convenient for both the human kingdoms and the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom to go there?

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    On the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom¡¯s side, you have Beezel so there won¡¯t be much problem¡­¡­

    On the human countries¡¯ side, it is a ce not easy to reach unless you are on good terms with two major powers making the ce as if it is walled by the two.

    From my point of view, I think it would be more convenient to build cities on either the north or the south coast.

    As long as there are ships, people cane from various ces and escape to the sea in case of emergency.

    Hearing my opinion, tts nodded deeply and¡­¡­

    Called Tiselle and told her to change the location of the city.

    Eh?

    Is that okay?

    You¡¯re just going to use my idea just like that?

    Tiselle and tts replied in unison that there was no problem.

    I-if you say so.

    -0-

    Vige Chief: I need a lot of nori and menma¡­¡­

    Oni Maid: Sorry, we used a lot of nori at yesterday¡¯s lunch.

    Vige Chief: Darn,e to think of it, it was nori maki.

    Oni Maid: Menma was used as a snack by the dwarves the other day¡­¡­

    Vige Chief: Argh, I can¡¯t believe we forgot to restock.

    -0-

    Vige Chief: In order to increase the number of drinks served, how about we reduce the amount of sake per serving? Like, by half.

    Alfred: T-there will be a riot then.

 Chapter 821: Mini School Festival, Afternoon

    Chapter 821: Mini School Festival, Afternoon

    The mini school festival at the school.

    I thought what was happening in the morning would continue into the afternoon but it did not.

    It seems like people from outside the school can also participate in the afternoon.

    The number of people increased tremendously.

    Kuro and Yuki and Korin¡¯s Sweet Temple, who had prepared a significant amount of servings, were sold out in no time.

    Ma¡¯s stall was still doing a great job.

    They were also in the process of being sold out in the morning but that didn¡¯t happen since they asked for support earlier.

    Additional curries and employees from Shashaato City arrived.

    Even though there are teleportation gates, their response time can only be called excellent.

    I will tell Marcos and Pa to praise their staff.

    -0-

    The food stall that Earth set up is also attracting a lot of customers.

    It is so popr that¡­..areh?

    What¡¯s this?

    The noble-like customers gathered at a table near Earth¡¯s stall are crying.

    ¡¸I also want our maids to give this kind of normal service.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, this is awesome. I don¡¯t even need an armed maid in the first ce.¡¹

    ¡¸Hear me out. When I asked them for a coffee, I actually received coffee. I¡¯ve never been so happy.¡¹

    ¡¸I know right. Isn¡¯t it impressive that they did exactly what they were asked to?¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Sounds like a pain.

    I don¡¯t want to get involved so I¡¯ll just cheer on them in my mind.

    -0-

    Now, the mini festival is getting more and more people and various kinds of performances are being presented in various ces.

    ys, musical performances, speeches.

    Speeches?

    Like a pre-election town hall speech?

    No, just making a point.

    The content is¡­..ehto¡­¡­

    Humans don¡¯t unite.

    They are divided from one reason to another.

    And they also fight among themselves.

    Therefore, it is necessary to destroy them to prevent them from invading the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    Yes, total annihtion!

    We must kill each and every one of them!

    ¡­¡­.

    T-that¡¯s so radical.

    And it¡¯s even a human who¡¯s making that im.

    The demons who are listening are telling him to calm down.

    Did something happen to him in the human kingdoms?

    Ah, so he was the minister of internal affairs of a country for many years but he was disgraced and exiled because of a false bribery im.

    Someone whom he treated as his best friend actually betrayed him.

    Don¡¯t mention the exact name.

    It could cause all kinds of problems.

    Ah, he started crying.

    H-hang in there!

    I couldn¡¯t help but cheer on him.

    -0-

    The festival seemed to have a strong connection with the formation ceremony of the nation building project of Tiselle and there were many performances rted to it.

    There¡¯s even a briefing about the nation building project.

    A presentation of the specific location to be used.

    Introduction of the main staff.

    ¡­¡­..

    The nation building rted stuff isn¡¯t very popr even though it¡¯s taking up a good amount of space.

    Well, there¡¯s a lot of difficult topics after all.

    What is popr is the attraction of ying death god on a special stage.

    Both adults and children seem to enjoy it.

    The person ying the role of death god is quite well coordinated and takes it easy on the guests.

    I can¡¯t see the face because of the mask that person ying the role of death god is wearing¡­¡­

    Eh?

    Isn¡¯t that Ria¡¯s mother(Rigune)?

    Heh.

    -0-

    Another popr activity is the military exercise(?) in which the pieces ced on the stage, the big diorama earlier, are moved by magic.

    This one is very popr because of the participation of a specialist(tts).

    The theme of the exercise seemed to be the defense of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom and the participants were given detailed exnations of how they would defend themselves if they were attacked by the enemy.

    Maybe that¡¯s why there are a lot of nobles and military people there.

    ¡­¡­..

    Some of them seem to be from the human kingdoms, is that alright?

    This is just my curious question, what would it take for the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom to be troubled if it¡¯s attacked.

    ¡¸If they send a big army led by a great general.¡¹

    An instant answer.

    Is that all?

    No, since you said so, I guess that¡¯s what it is.

    A big army led by a great general.

    An obvious winning strategy.

    That means a big army is a must.

    The great general too.

    However, it is quite difficult to have both a great general and a big army at the same time.

    This is because you don¡¯t know where the loyalty of the great general leading the army will lie.

    Even if the great general has no intention of betraying the king, the king may feel uneasy.

    Hence, it will not work.

    How about the king as the lead with the great general as his support?

    That won¡¯t work either.

    No matter how good the great general¡¯s strategy is, it will take time for the king to approve it.

    On the battlefield, that is fatal.

    This is even more true with a big army.

    Ideally, the king himself should be a great general¡­..

    The limited bloodline of the royal family is unlikely to produce a good general though.

    ¡­¡­..

    That¡¯s what the guy with a know it all face said.

    Sorry, I¡¯m just taking it all in.

    I can¡¯tment on anything rted to the army.

    -0-

    As I was resting after a quick look around the festival, Tiselle brought some people over to introduce them.

    I was a bit defensive because my daughter(Tiselle) said she wanted to introduce someone to me but of course, what she introduced were her nation building staff.

    What a relief.

    Since the main purpose of this introduction was to show me their faces, it ended with just a quick greeting.

    Among those introduced, there were three¡­..or rather, four people that picked my interest.

    The first one is called the ¡°face officer¡±.

    He was the former leader of the anti demon king forces and it seems like he has expressed his support for the creation of Tiselle¡¯s country along with his forces.

    Even though they are former, they are still anti-demon king forces.

    Wasn¡¯t that dangerous?

    There won¡¯t be any problem because he has already sumbed to the Demon King?

    I-I see.

    So, why ¡°face officer¡±?

    Doesn¡¯t he have a name?

    I asked Tiselle¡¯s subordinate.

    ¡¸He said that he has thrown his name. He said we can call him whatever we wanted so I called him ¡°Chief Executive¡± but for some reason, he cried and asked me to stop¡­¡­in the end, he settled with ¡°face officer¡±.¡¹

    H-heh.

    -0-

    The next person that picked my interest was from a duchy of a human kingdom.

    Ekaterize-san.

    I remember seeing her at the parade.

    She¡¯s a woman who did a splendid performance.

    She was a duke¡¯s daughter.

    She, too, announced her participation in Tiselle¡¯s nation building with her subordinates in tow.

    It seems like most of her subordinates were employed by Miyo in Shashaato City and Miyo has been sending letters ofints to Tiselle non stop.

    I¡¯ll apologize to herter.

    However, I¡¯m d that she cooperated with her.

    ¡¸She was thinking of marrying a powerful person in the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom but couldn¡¯t find any suitable partner. She said she would only marry someone stronger than her.¡¹

    How is that rted to her cooperation?

    ¡¸Sil-sensei, you know him, right?¡¹

    Yeah, my son.

    ¡¸It seem like Ekaterize-sama has obtained information that Sil-sensei and Tiselle-sama are elder brother and little sister.¡¹

    You mean you used Sil as a bait to get her to cooperate with Tiselle¡¯s nation building?

    ¡¸The other party one-sidedly expected that.¡¹

    E-ehto¡­..

    ¡¸We neither promise nor deceive her. At least Tiselle-sama didn¡¯t.¡¹

    I-I see.

    Ah, don¡¯t put strain on Sil any further.

    It may be none of my business but is it possible to prepare a suitable partner for her in time?

    There is no need tomit to marriage.

    Whether or not they get together is ultimately a matter ofpatibility and effort of both parties.

    Ah, I¡¯ll ask Beezel, Randan, and tts for their cooperation.

    Yeah, let¡¯s beg them.

    -0-

    Then, there¡¯s the third one.

    He was the human who was crying after his speech earlier.

    I heard that Tiselle caught him just now as he is the best person to be in charge to form the country¡¯s government given that he was a former minister of internal affairs of a country.

    I agree with that point but, isn¡¯t he an extremist?

    He¡¯s the type who separates public and private affairs?

    W-well, I guess there¡¯s no problem¡­¡­

    -0-

    Finally.

    Tiselle¡¯s subordinate who has answered a lot of my questions.

    Eric.

    He is working as Tiselle¡¯s assistant and he was rmended by Alfred himself.

    He is still young but very calm.

    Although we only talked for a short amount of time, I could sense that he¡¯s an excellent person.

    Torain seems to idolize him as his ideal butler and he said that he¡¯s learning a lot from him.

    As a parent, I guess I should say that my daughter and son are indebted to him.

    ¡­¡­

    However, as a father, I have a concern.

    Is he on good terms with Tiselle?

    Are they close?

    I¡¯m very concerned.

    However, I can¡¯t ask Eric himself.

    I may be overthinking it but from his point of view, I¡¯m the parent of his boss(Tiselle).

    I am someone he has to pay attention to.

    Romantic rtionship confirmation from a parent.

    I wouldn¡¯t take ¡°I am interested¡± or ¡°I am not interested¡± as an answer.

    It¡¯s not a good idea to ask Tiselle about it either.

    Tiselle didn¡¯t think anything of it now but if I pointed it out to her, she¡¯ll start bing aware of it.

    That¡¯s a typical introduction to a romance story.

    I can¡¯t do that kind of poking the bush to scare the snake out.

    Which means the best thing to do is to ask Alfred and Ursa.

    Just as I was thinking so, the Demon King arrived.

    The Demon King seems to being to the school for some reason so he probably knows what¡¯s going on to some extent.

    Thus, I secretly asked the Demon King.

    ¡¸Hahaha. As a father, I can fully understand your feelings. However, you can rest assured. Lady Tiselle and Eric boy are not in that kind of rtionship.¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸Yeah. I was also curious to know how well he and Lady Tiselle are getting along.B Because of that, I jokingly asked him, ¡°when are you going to marry Lady Tiselle?¡±.¡¹

    W-what¡¯s with that question!

    A-also, how did he answer?

    ¡¸He said, ¡°even if you¡¯re the Demon King, there are things that you¡¯re not allowed to say.¡±. He grabbed me by the cor and started screaming at me. I was scared that time¡­¡­¡¹

    Ah, perhaps he¡¯s the type of guy who values marriage and is notfortable using it as a joke.

    ¡¸¡­..I-I guess he is. Maybe.¡¹

    Alright.

    That¡¯s safe, right?

    ¡¸I think yes.¡¹

    As a father, I have mixed feelings.

    -0-

    Demon King: I¡¯m the Demon King.

    Eric: I was so agitated that my words became rough. I¡¯m sorry.

    -0-

    Bareback: You can¡¯t with an angel no matter what.(Con)

    Eric: Words of wisdom, thank you.

    -0-

    Sil: She¡¯s not a bad girl but if you want to¡­..escape I¡¯m here to help you.(Neutral)

    Eric: Sensei¡­¡­

    -0-

    Alfred: I sense a powerful force of fate.(Neutral)

    Eric: Stop with the weird prophecies!

    -0-

    Torain: Can I call you brother inw?(Pro)

    Eric: Don¡¯t!

 Chapter 822: Mini School Festival, Night

    Chapter 822: Mini School Festival, Night

    The sun has set.

    I was told that the mini school festival wouldst till night¡­..

    It seems like it will still continue.

    The reason for the continuation is because the number of participants is increasing.

    ording to their original n, they are not supposed to invite outside visitors, so they didn¡¯t advertise the event.

    Perhaps those who joined the festival in the afternoon informed others, and they are now the demons that are raiding the festival.

    Well, if they hadn¡¯t heard about the festival, they would have been working as usual.

    They must havee after finishing their work.

    This means that the food and drinks will be the most popr attractions.

    The sake stall and Ma stall are popr.

    Darn, we missed a good business opportunity.

    If only we could have prepared more ingredients.

    No, the amount of food we could bring would be our limit.

    No matter how hard we try, it would be impossible.

    Just as I was thinking of that, I received a bunch of ingredients from Noodle Shop Britoa of Vige Five.

    It was arranged by Miyo who came to see the festival.

    As expected of Miyo.

    And the teleportation gates are really convenient.

    The staff and I hurriedly set up the stalls that we had already taken down and resumed our noodle stall business.

    But of course, the additional ingredients came from Noodle Shop Britoa.

    Which means this is not the ramen I serve but Noodle Shop Britoa¡¯s ramen.

    Which means I have no power here.

    If I do something, it might affect the taste of Noodle Shop Britoa¡¯s ramen that the staff cook.

    Too bad.

    However, I can only give up because I got a message from Miyo telling me to leave the food stall to the staff and take a rest.

    Incidentally, the angels who came with me as waitresses are doing their best to do their behind the scenes work such as cleaning the tables and the venue and washing the noodle bowls.

    When I tried to help them, they begged me not to take their jobs away.

    Since it¡¯s mainly food stalls, there are not many asions when waitresses are useful.

    Well, I guess they are doing a good job in organizing lines.

    -0-

    I can only continue enjoying the festival.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Right in front of me were a depressed Asa and Earth.

    They are depressed as heck.

    So I guess I¡¯ll have to ask them why.

    What¡¯s wrong?

    They said they were deeply hurt that Torain doesn¡¯t see them as his ideal butlers.

    Ah.

    He seems to be using Eric, Tiselle¡¯s subordinate, as a role model.

    Well.

    Is that so?

    The butler that Torain is aiming for is a legitimate butler.

    Yeah, the type that assists not only in public and private but also the lord¡¯s professional life including lording the domain.

    That is the same direction as Eric is heading.

    On the other hand, Asa and Earth are close aides who support the lord¡¯s private and public affairs.

    Since you are currently focusing on information gathering, you are not around Alfred, your current lord, and his family very often.

    Perhaps Torain can¡¯t see you as a good example given that you¡¯re not even with your lord.

    As for Eric, he¡¯s being assigned with close associate types of jobs.

    I think if he hadn¡¯t met Eric, he would have taken Metora as his ideal butler.

    ¡­¡­

    I just said something that someoneforting them shouldn¡¯t have.

    I should use more kind words.

    I think you¡¯re doing a great job.

    You are awesome.

    Not working?

    Hmmm.

    This is hard.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    Ursa, please.

    ¡¸Earth, I¡¯m satisfied with the work you are doing. What are you being ashamed of? Be proud.¡¹

    Ah, Earth straightened his back and wept.

    Good.

    Now, Earth is alright.

    Then, it¡¯s Asa¡¯s turn.

    Eh?

    Earth only?

    Asa is looking at you with eyes full of expectations.

    The one who¡¯s supposed to praise Asa as a butler is the acting vige chief of Vige Four, Kuzuden?

    For formality?

    I doubt Kuzuden himself is aware that he¡¯s a lord.

    Can¡¯t you say anything from your standpoint as ady living in this academy?

    Yeah, just do it.

    ¡¸Asa, you¡¯re a lifesaver. Tiselle¡¯s a headache but continue doing your excellent work.¡¹

    Asa¡¯s response is¡­¡­

    He no longer looks upset.

    Good.

    When I get back to the vige, I¡¯ll contact Kuzuden and tell him about Asa¡¯s satisfactory work.

    Then, maybe, he will get a letter from Kuzuden as thanks for Asa¡¯s work.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Doesn¡¯t Bell sound more like the lord than Kuzuden?

    But in terms of position, she and Asa are colleagues¡­¡­let¡¯s contact Bell just in case.

    There shouldn¡¯t be a problem if Asa receives letters of praise from both Kuzuden and Bell.

    -0-

    The food stall serving alcohol is a big hit.

    It became the center of the banquet hall.

    As expected, the amount brought by the stall was not enough so they had to purchase sake from the Goroun Company and the Dalfon Company.

    The sake, which looks expensive, is being brought up in big barrels but I wonder if they will be paid or not.

    Even though it will be the kingdom who¡¯ll pay for all of this, I don¡¯t think they can just do whatever they want.

    Well, I guess it¡¯s not a problem since Hou, the minister of finance, is here.

    Areh?

    Where is Hou?

    She had gone home?

    She wants to eat dinner at home?

    Heh.

    I thought she prioritize drinking over eating but I guess that changed after she got married.

    Ah, she carried sake barrels with her?

    I see.

    I guess things don¡¯t change that easily.

    -0-

    Now, ehto, Hou is not here but, are you sure those sake will be paid?

    The sake are free of charge so just treat it as gifts from the Goroun Company and Dalfon Company?

    Did thepanies ce more importance in cooperating with the festival than on payment?

    Ah, I see.

    The festival is basically for Tiselle¡¯s nation building.

    If you cooperate with this, it means you¡¯ll get involved with the nation building.

    That¡¯s not it?

    Both the Goroun Company and the Dalfon Company have already received cooperation requests from Tiselle.

    In other words, these are pure support for the festival.

    I guess I¡¯ll have to send a letter of thanks to the Goroun Company and Dalfon Company as Tiselle¡¯s parent.

    -0-

    Then, I found the ancient devils Prada and Beton-san.

    They are both in the royal capital for auction rted business so it¡¯s not surprising to see them at the festival.

    They seemed to be dining together amicably so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    I thought I would pass by without disturbing them but Prada spotted me.

    ¡¸Vige chief, you should have at least invited us to festivals like this.¡¹

    Sorry.

    But, aren¡¯t you supposed to be busy with the auction?

    ¡¸Except when there¡¯s a festival.¡¹

    Well, I guess so.

    I¡¯ll make sure to invite you next time.

    I¡¯ll tell Alfred and the others.

    ¡¸By the way, vige chief.¡¹

    Hnn?

    ¡¸Do you remember the book you bought at the auction in Vige Five?¡¹

    The book I bought at the auction in Vige Five is¡­..

    Ah, ¡°Farming Diary¡±.

    ¡¸Yeah, that one. The ce where the seeds are was written on that thing.¡¹

    Come to think of it, the ce where it was hidden was in the area where Fullheart Kingdom and the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom were engaged in warfare.

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s around the ruins where the wyverns are nesting now.¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸What should we do? Do you want to look for them?¡¹

    I¡¯m interested.

    However, that ce isn¡¯t necessarily safe.

    The human kingdoms don¡¯t care about the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom¡¯s deration of victory nor Tiselle¡¯s nation building.

    If the other side wants it, a battle could happen any time.

    In short, if I try to go, Loo and the others will stop me.

    The only way for me to check it out is to organize and send a search party from the vige or hire adventurers to search it for me.

    Only then will it be allowed.

    Also, the search should only be done after some progress has been made in Tiselle¡¯s nation building.

    Once Tiselle¡¯s nation building starts, transportation will be more convenient.

    Incidentally, I¡¯m very worried that Tiselle will go to a country where battle may ur anytime while they are building it.

    I don¡¯t doubt the instructionsing from the royal capital but if you don¡¯t know the ce you¡¯re going to, you¡¯ll be dealing with a lot of problems.

    I reluctantly allowed her to go on the condition that she must be apanied by escorts.

    Beezel also promised me that if Tiselle will go there, he would apany her so if there is any danger, he will teleport her to safety.

    They say ¡°Let children travel¡± but if possible, I don¡¯t want her to do so.

    I was the one who arranged the trip but as a parent, that¡¯s how I think.

 Chapter 823: Mini School Festival, Midnight

    Chapter 823: Mini School Festival, Midnight

    Night.

    The festival continues but I move away from the festival site to a tent pitched on the school grounds.

    This will be my lodging for today.

    It¡¯s not a small, one man tent.

    It was a big tent used by the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom¡¯s army.

    It has a high ceiling and you can even walk around. It can also be partitioned off with curtains to create a number of small rooms.

    There are around 20 of these big tents here and one of them holds a camping coach I brought with me.

    This tent is basically hiding my camping coach inside for some reason.

    ¡¸Because of the carriage can be openly viewed, that¡¯s no difference than telling everyone where vige chief is.¡¹

    And what would be the problem if they know where I am?

    I had my doubts but I didn¡¯t say anything because tts, who had prepared the big tents for us, looked so serious.

    -0-

    I sit in the big tent, on the big cushion I brought with me.

    It will be time to sleep in a little while but my eyes are still wide open, probably because the environment is different from usual.

    I could force myself to sleep but it would be a waste of effort.

    It shouldn¡¯t be a problem if I wake upte tomorrow.

    I want to cherish a time like this where I could rx.

    Maybe I should try to make a cup or something using the AFT like the old days.

    And then, stay upte and eat ate night meal or something¡­¡­

    While I was thinking so, Donovan, along with some others, came over.

    I thought they were going to invite me to drink but I was wrong.

    After the dwarves, the angels Malbit and Ruincia came in.

    Then, Metora, Asa and Earth.

    After them, the demon king, Beezel, tts, and Randan.

    They seemed to have something to talk about.

    They sat in a circle using the spare cushions.

    As for me¡­¡­I didn¡¯t have to move?

    Thanks.

    -0-

    The first one to speak up is Donovan.

    ¡¸Some sake sold in the royal capital taste awful. I think something must be done about this.¡¹

    The sake brought by the Goroun Company and Dalfon Company were made in various parts of the kingdom.

    Some are from Vige Five but most are from other ces.

    ¡¸Especially the local wine. It was made with grapes taken from various fields. They use both grapes that would taste good if turned into sake and grapes who would make the bad sake. Brewing like that is sphemy.¡¹

    Donovan was not happy with the bad taste of wine in the royal capital.

    ¡¸It can be simply resolved by only using grapes that would taste good or brew sake from grapes from the same field.¡¹

    I see.

    Randan doesn¡¯t look amused.

    Ah, you don¡¯t have to raise your hand, you can speak freely.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. Ah, I think the bad wine that Donovan-dono is talking about is the water alternative wine of the royal capital. Therefore, it is inevitable that it tastes bad.¡¹

    What do you mean by that?

    When I asked Randan for more info, he told me that the reason they gather grapes from multiple vineyards to make wine is to equalize the taste and stabilize the price of grapes.

    Grapes are field crops so the yield depends on the weather.

    If the ie goes up and down depending on the yield, or if the price goes up and down depending on the taste, there will be no farmer who would want to cultivate grapes.

    That¡¯s why they gather grapes from several vineyards to make wine.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t care whether the quality of grapes is good or bad so it¡¯s not surprising that they won¡¯t taste good.¡¹

    I see.

    However, if the price is fixed, won¡¯t there be fewer farmers who¡¯ll be willing to make the grapes better?

    ¡¸That¡¯s true but the purpose of the policy is to encourage various ces to cultivate grapes even in small fields.¡¹

    ?

    ¡¸In times of food shortages, farmers tend to want to grow crops that can be eaten, rather than grapes that can be brewed into alcohol.¡¹

    Ah, I see.

    So, you set a price to buy them because you want them to produce no matter how small it is to get raw materials.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. However, not all territories do this. In the territories where there are lords who love to drink, they invest money to improve the quality of wine. Well, the wine made in their own territory basically won¡¯t circte outside¡­.¡¹

    So, the lords who love to drink monopolize the market.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. Some territories¡­..like Hou¡¯s, for example, do not hesitate to sell their improved quality sake so they are circted to the market. However, they are expensive.¡¹

    I remember Hou saying that she makes sake in her domain.

    She sells them too huh.

    That¡¯s surprising.

    I thought she¡¯s the type who would monopolize them.

    ¡¸Hou is not the lord but her rtive¡­¡­she has the status of an elder. She can give her opinions but it¡¯s up to the lord to make the decision.¡¹

    So, the lord is selling against Hou¡¯s will?

    Okay.

    ¡¸The lord wanted Hou to reduce her alcohol consumption so he decided to sell¡­¡­¡¹

    Ah.

    Ehto, that¡¯s an elder hearted lord.

    ¡¸He sure is. He was also very pleased when Hou got married. Also, please note that if you call Hou ¡°elder¡±, she will sulk.¡¹

    I bet she would.

    And so¡­.

    Donovan was worried about the bad taste of sake in the royal capital, especially the wine.

    Randan said that the bad taste of wine in the royal capital is inevitable for a reason.

    Good alcohol is good alcohol, that¡¯s it.

    So about that¡­¡­

    You¡¯re asking me to do something about it?

    Do I even need to do something?

    We¡¯re talking about the royal capital, right?

    Isn¡¯t this supposed to be the demon king¡¯s job?

    When I thought so, I looked at the demon king and he looked away.

    I heard that the demon king doesn¡¯t deal with such detailed policies.

    I don¡¯t think I need to do something about it too but since Donovan asked me to, I have no choice.

    Donovan¡¯s idea, as he said earlier, is to use quality grapes or use grapes from the same vineyard¡­¡­

    Randan is making a cross mark with his arm saying it¡¯s impossible.

    So, it¡¯s not realistic.

    Well, of course it isn¡¯t.

    I agree with Randan emotionally.

    There is no way you can make everything high quality.

    It means that in order to spread the product cheaply, we need quantity even if the quality is low.

    However, I also understand Donovan¡¯s sentiment.

    Alcohol should taste as good as possible.

    More so if you¡¯re drinking it as an alternative for water.

    I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m involved in this issue but let¡¯se up with a n to improve the taste of wine in the royal capital.

    ¡­¡­..

    Randan, the wine that¡¯s an alternative to water is made in each territory, right?

    ¡¸Yes, they are. Almost each territory makes them. It is difficult to make wine in one vige or city because of the amount of grapes harvested.¡¹

    I see.

    That means¡­.

    There is a simple way to make sake taste good.

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    Yes, it¡¯s not a sure thing and it¡¯s not going to improve the quality in an instant but I think it will work.

    Donovan, don¡¯t get too close to me.

    The only way is to create a ranking.

    Rank the best tasting sake.

    Once a year, announce it in the royal capital.

    Along with the ranking, you¡¯ll also announce exactly which territory¡¯s sake it came from.

    Then, even if not all of them, those who can afford will make sake better to top that ranking.

    Randan considers my suggestion.

    ¡¸Indeed. Since there is a chance to make a name for their territory, they mightpete. However, won¡¯t the ranking will just be upied by those who are already making good sake?¡¹

    You just said earlier that good sake doesn¡¯t get circted that much, right?

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    So, the ranking will be determined via the votes of the residents of the royal capital.

    Nobles andmoners have the same value of vote¡­¡­Beezel, Malbit, and Ruincia all crossed their arms so I corrected myself.

    How about¡­¡­a noble¡¯s vote would be as much as a hundredmoner¡¯s vote?

    This would make it easier for sake that is reasonably well distributed toe out on top.

    There is also less worry about production going down for good tasting sake.

    Well, since it¡¯s going to be voting, you¡¯ll probably think that influential people might change other¡¯s opinions by saying bad tasting sake tastes good, right?

    However, if they really say something like that, they will end up being served with only bad tasting sake at tables where they¡¯ll be entertained.

    ¡¸I see. Just thinking about it now, I can already see some problems with executing it but¡­¡­I will do something about it so that it can be realized. ¡¹

    Randan said this to me and I looked at Donovan to see if he¡¯s okay with it.

    He nodded so he seemed convinced.

    This can¡¯t be the end of this talk¡­¡­right?

    Just now, I seemed to have talked almost exclusively at Donovan and Randan.

    Who and what will we talk about next?

    It was Metora¡¯s turn.

    -0-

    Metora¡¯s story is a report on Torain and Maa¡¯s life at school.

    ¡¸Torain-sama is being loved, or perhaps it is better to call it being toyed with, by Tiselle-sama¡­¡­¡¹

    Ah, well, I already expected that to happen.

    Metora wanted someone who could keep Tiselle in check and Torain was chosen¡­..

    Sorry.

    ¡¸No, I think giving Tiselle-sama the task of building a country made her outstretched hands limited only on some ces.¡¹

    I-is that so?

    ¡¸In addition, it seems like Torain-sama is reflecting on trying to influence vige chief during the royal capital parade. That said, I¡¯m not sure how long he¡¯s going to be toyed with by Tiselle-sama¡­¡­though I believe after a year of experience, he will be able to do his thing.¡¹

    That¡¯s quite tough.

    Also, isn¡¯t it too early to think he can do it in one year?

    Maa said she¡¯s taking a good care of Torain.

    However it seems that when she¡¯s not with Torain, she would start making something at their house which causes a noise problem.

    Even though there are no students near during the daytime, Metora is wondering whether she needs to do something with the noise problem.

    Don¡¯t hesitate to tell her.

    -0-

    After Metora¡¯s report, it is Asa and Earth¡¯s turn.

    The two men are said to be conducting background checks on those who have recently be Tiselle¡¯s subordinates.

    ¡¸We¡¯ve checked both the front and the back sides and no one has any major issue.¡¹

    Asa says so but doesn¡¯t that mean that there are minor issues?

    ¡¸They are negligible issues.¡¹

    Following Asa, Earth reported back to me.

    ¡¸Their rtionship with Tiselle-sama is mostly good. No one is strongly hostile or has any antagonism. However, the former duke¡¯s daughter from a human kingdom named Ekaterize had a fight with Ursa-sama.¡¹

    A fight?

    Is Ursa alright?

    ¡¸Of course desu. It was Ursa-sama¡¯splete victory.¡¹

    But even if that¡¯s the case, I wish you had stopped them before they started fighting.

    ¡¸The moment their eyesid at each other, they started fighting. Me and the people around weren¡¯t even sure what was going on. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹

    W-wait a minute, since Ursa is safe, does that mean that Ekaterize-san is injured?

    Areh?

    Ekaterize-san was at today¡¯s festival, wasn¡¯t she?

    She looks in good health.

    ¡¸Ekaterize rolled quite a distance but she was not seriously injured. Also, it seems like the two of them developed friendship after that fight.¡¹

    Ehto¡­¡­

    Why did they fight in the first ce?

    While I was thinking of that, Malbit told me why.

    ¡¸It¡¯s like a ranking ritual.¡¹

    Ranking what¡­¡­

    Ah, right, Ria and the other high elves also did something like that when new high elves arrived.

    Is thatmon?

    ¡¸By the way, both sides attacked with a body crushing technique called taezanko. Ekaterize was quicker to initiate the attack but Ursa-sama was quicker toplete the technique. As expected of Ursa-sama desu.¡¹

    So, they used the same technique and Ursa won, is that it?

    Anyway, I¡¯ll just praise hert¡­¡­no, let¡¯s not praise her.

    Compliment is enough, right?

    -0-

    After the report of Asa and Earth, it is now Malbit and Ruincia¡¯s turn.

    This one seems to be a reflection on today¡¯s festival.

    Because at the beginning of the festival, they were dancing happily after meeting an old acquaintance.

    However, after the dancing was over, they did a decent job as waitresses.

    I don¡¯t have anything to say about that.

    -0-

    I guess thest one would be¡­¡­the demon king, Beezel, and tts.

    No, Randan too.

    What is it?

    It seems like the Demon King will speak on their group¡¯s behalf.

    ¡¸I think we should decide soon.¡¹

    About what?

    ¡¸The king of Tiselle¡¯s country.¡¹

    Since a new country is created, it of course needs a ruler.

    Who will it be?

    ¡¸That¡¯s the point, it hasn¡¯t been decided yet.¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸Yes. Tiselle doesn¡¯t have any rmendations either. It looks like she has thrown this issue to us but we just can¡¯t decide because it involves a great deal of politics and may even affect personnel matters of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.¡¹

    She did well to throw it at you or rather, isn¡¯t that for the Demon King to decide?

    It¡¯s a buffer and negotiation zone between the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom and the human kingdoms after all.

    ¡¸That¡¯s exactly it. Since it will be a negotiation zone between the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom and the human kingdoms, it would be unwise to assign someone who is close to the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.¡¹

    Is that how it is?

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. Another problem is that the humans no longer looks at the angels kindly.¡¹

    Since there are negotiations with the traditional Garret Kingdom about surrendering to the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom, the human kingdoms will naturally find it out. Since then, the angels¡¯ reputation had taken a hit as if everyone¡¯s ming them for what had happened.

    Of course, the people involved in the traditional Garret Kingdom are not happy either.

    ¡¸Ideally, we would like it to be from a human country that understands the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom but¡­¡­we asked the officials of the Elven Empire in the royal capital since we thought they would be the best candidates but they tly refused.¡¹

    Mou.

    I should talk to the Elven Empire princess, Kinesta.

    If she can be the queen¡­¡­she might ept it.

    ¡¸Vige chief, a letter from Kinesta-dono has arrived. She asked me to give it to you when the king¡¯s selection is discussed.¡¹

    Asa said so and handed me a letter from Kinesta.

    Apparently, someone from the Elven Empire at the royal capital had already contacted her.

    The letter is basically an absolute rejection.

    Well, I guess she doesn¡¯t want to be the queen.

    Also, don¡¯t rmend the following for this and that.

    I guess all the names written here are people rted to the Elven Empire, right?

    I¡¯m sure it is.

    Anyway¡­¡­

    Eehto, this would have to be discussedter.

    I can¡¯t decide now.

    Wait, no, why would I have to decide?

    Let¡¯s just wait for the results of the Demon King¡¯s discussion.

    -0-

    After a little chat about tomorrow¡¯s schedule, the discussion was over.

    The meeting ended.

    ¡­..

    Why are you still here now even though the meeting has ended?

    Midnight snack?

    Well, it was gettingte and I am a little hungry.

    What should I¡­¡­

    Donovan was holding up a barrel of sake.

    Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t had a drink.

    Alright.

    We all moved to a tent with a camping coach.

    -0-

    Our midnight snack was udon noodles cooked in a small pot.

    I was d I brought the small pot Gutt made.

    If you don¡¯t have enough, just add mochi or eggs.

    Not good with sake?

    Don¡¯t be too extravagant.

    This sake I brought from my stash goes well with udon.

 Chapter 824: Corrected Appropriately

    Chapter 824: Corrected Appropriately

    Morning.

    The stall staff I led returns to Vige Five and Shashaato City.

    Since I was the reason they went here, I wanted to take the responsibility of sending them back but I have to encourage the merchant team of the auction so I can only send them my regards in the royal capital.

    I at least see them off.

    Well, it¡¯s just a short distance away if you use the teleportation gates.

    I left them to Donovan and the others in case a problem would arise.

    -0-

    Late afternoon.

    We headed to a big warehouse owned by the Dalfon Company to encourage the merchant team promoting the auction.

    Apanying me were Malbit, Ruincia, and five other angels.

    Malbit and the others had their wings hidden and were walking normally.

    The moment they left the school grounds with their wings out, a fight would probably break out with the residents of the royal capital trying to save me who was being held captive by the angels.

    If we were in Vige Five or Shashaato City, there¡¯s no way that would happen.

    In any case, they had to hide their wings while escorting me to prevent attracting trouble.

    -0-

    On the way, we met up with people from the Goroun Company.

    I was surprised that even Michael-san was there.

    He said it was impossible for him not to be here after inviting me to go give a speech.

    I see.

    Ah, by the way, I heard that you made various arrangements for yesterday¡¯s festival, thank you.

    Alfred and the others said you were very helpful.

    ¡¸I hope you were pleased. By the way, about the alcohol¡­¡­¡¹

    Alcohol?

    By any chance, did you already know what we talked aboutst night?

    ¡¸Yes. Randan-sama contacted me this morning¡­¡­¡¹

    He is quick to act.

    As expected of the four heavenly king who¡¯s in charge of internal affairs.

    ¡¸First of all, the alcohol we brought has caused that incident. I apologize for that.¡¹

    Eh?

    ¡¸I instructed the royal capital branch to select the finest goods but apparently, they chose on the basis of price.¡¹

    It seems like Michael-san is apologizing for having offered expensive yet tasteless alcohol.

    No no, I don¡¯t really mind.

    I¡¯m not going toin about the food that was offered to me for free.

    The only reason it was brought up was because Donovan wasmenting the fact that there was a bad bottle of sake circting in the royal capital.

    ¡¸Donovan-dono is aware that some alcohol in cirction is not very good. I thought the reason it had be an issue was the fact that such bad tasting sake was offered to you. I apologize for that.¡¹

    No no no no.

    Was there something like that going behind the scenes?

    I thought he was justmenting the quality of alcohol in general.

    ¡¸There¡¯s that too but¡­¡­¡¹

    Michael-san was looking at me as if he wanted to say something.

    What is it?

    ¡¸Regarding the ranking¡­¡­I¡¯d appreciate it if you could, you know¡­..¡¹

    ording to Michael-san, it is difficult to hold election for nobles andmoners together even if the number of votes is to be differentiated.

    Furthermore, it is hard to make people be aware of the ranking because only those who are concerned with the taste of alcohol would join it. He said majority of themoners would rebel and things will be rough.

    I see.

    ¡¸So, if you allow it, can we just make the ranking only for nobles¡­¡­No, I understand that this is a punishment but the barrier to realize it is too great.¡¹

    No, it¡¯s not. It¡¯s not a punishment.

    I¡¯m not a noble so I can¡¯t punish anyone.

    The ranking is just a concept, if you can¡¯t do it, then just ignore it.

    The main goal to begin with is to improve the taste of alcohol¡­..hnn?

    Michael-san, weren¡¯t we talking about water alternative alcohol? Why are we suddenly talking about alcohol?

    ¡¸Yes. There are water alternative alcohol but they¡¯re not really widely avable in the royal capital. If you need water, you can just produce some using magic.¡¹

    Right.

    ¡¸Water alternative alcohol is basically distributed to the military. They have to save their magic power for battle.¡¹

    I see.

    So, water alternative alcohol is treated as water that can be stored.

    Water spoils quickly if left unattended.

    Hmmm.

    Since the purpose is different, is there no point in trying to improve the taste of water alternative alcohol?

    I hear good alcohol is made by nobles.

    However, it doesn¡¯t seem to be distributed much¡­¡­

    I thought, ording to our discussion, that they have a market but not being marketed.

    The problem is that the price is too expensive, but the taste is so bad.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Is there a reason why it tastes so bad even if it¡¯s expensive?

    ¡¸This is just between you and me¡­¡­it¡¯s a way for nobles to pay their debts.¡¹

    ?

    The nobles openly borrowing from themoners won¡¯t make them look bad so they¡¯ll hide it and say that they made money from alcohol.

    Is the amount borrowed added to the selling price of alcohol?

    ¡¸Yes. And in order to leave the form of having bought alcohol at a higher price, we too must keep the face value of the alcohol high¡­¡­¡¹

    Does this mean that the alcohol is not worth the price?

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. Well, most of it goes to sleep in the warehouse then, gets rebeled and sold at a fair price.¡¹

    Heh.

    Incidentally, it is said that nobles who can¡¯t make alcohol to do that will use other materials such as timber or ore.

    Since it is easy to misrepresent the origin of timber and ore, it is said that the price of such items rarely remains high.

    I¡¯m curious to know where the alcoholes from.

    Ah, it¡¯s the other way around?

    Nobles who don¡¯t have lumber or ore have no choice but to use alcohol.

    -0-

    In any case.

    That is something I don¡¯t want to get involved with.

    I¡¯m sorry, Donovan. I¡¯m going to have to ask you to give it up.

    As a show of support, let¡¯s give funds to Michael-san and ask him to support nobles who have the potential to make good tasting alcohol.

    ¡¸Then, about the rankings¡­¡­¡¹

    If it¡¯s just limited to nobles, everything will be fine, right?

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m sure either Beezel-sama or Hou-sama will take the lead.¡¹

    It would be great if nobles wouldpete with each other to produce the best alcohol.

    Would you be able to ask them to do that?

    ¡¸Of course. Thank you very much! I¡¯ll inform Randan-sama about this matter.¡¹

    Please.

    Michael-san was about to run but seemed to have remembered the purpose of this meeting.

    Yes, the purpose was to encourage the merchant team to promote the auction.

    Is the venue that big warehouse in front?

    That seems to be it.

    They have rented an entire warehouse and are currently disying the items to be auctioned there.

    It still looks a bit far away¡­¡­

    From the warehouse, Kierbit, disguised as a demon, came to us.

    It seems like she has been waiting for us.

    No?

    Ah, she was waiting for me.

    Is something wrong?

    ¡¸You¡¯re not in a hurry, right? Ridley of the Dalfon Company is looking for vige chief to apologize for the alcohol she served you.¡¹

    Ridley?

    Ah, I¡¯ve read about her in Tiselle¡¯s letters.

    She was Tiselle¡¯s friend who works for the Dalfon Company, right?

    And by apology do you mean the same as Michael-san?

    ¡¸She has been racking her brains trying to figure out the ranking with both nobles andmoners. She said even if it¡¯s a punishment, it¡¯s too harsh.¡¹

    The same alright.

    It seems like these days, Kierbit is working on strengthening rtions with the Dalfon Company on behalf of Tiselle, who is busy building her country.

    So, she¡¯s asking me to go easy on her.

    Well, no, the ranking was not intended as a punishment.

    However, I¡¯ve already decided to make the ranking for nobles only.

    ¡¸Really? Ridley will be pleased. She¡¯s on her way to beg to Tiselle right now so I think she¡¯lle here with Tiselle a littleter.¡¹

    She¡¯s going to Tiselle?

    ¡¸Ridley haven¡¯t met you yet, right?¡¹

    I¡¯ve sent her a few letters asking her to take care of Tiselle but I don¡¯t personally know her.

    I heard that in order to meet someone in person, they must be introduced by amon acquaintance to each other.

    It¡¯s a hassle but it can¡¯t be helped because I rely on introductions to guarantee my identity.

    In this case, Tiselle must have been chosen as the introducer.

    As for me, I wouldn¡¯t suspect them of being imposters even if they haven¡¯t been introduced to me.

    However, considering the possibility of being caught in a scam, we need to be cautious.

    ¡­¡­.

    Areh?

    Can¡¯t Kierbit be the introducer?

    ¡¸I think she¡¯s still wary of a neer like me. Also, I¡¯m even dressed like this and I was introduced as Tiselle¡¯s coborator.¡¹

    I see.

    So, Tiselle, my daughter, would be much betterpared to your present identity.

    ¡¸Yes yes¡¹

    Understood.

    I¡¯ll say hello when she arrives.

    ¡¸Please.¡¹

    Yeah.

    By the way, I was just wondering¡­¡­

    Is that how you speak when you¡¯re in disguise?

    I thought you would be moredylike.

    ¡¸I¡¯m trying to adjust but there might be a problem if I acted out too much.¡¹

    Well, considering Kierbit¡¯s purpose, I don¡¯t want to give Torain distorted information based on your disguise personality.

    ¡¸That¡¯s exactly the reason why I¡¯m still in the process of being taught by Hou-san.¡¹

    Heh.

    Why Hou?

    I can understand if you¡¯re asking her for love advice but, does Hou have any disguise skills?

    Eh?

    You can¡¯t say so I better ask her myself?

    O-okay.

    I¡¯ll ask her the next time we meet.

 Chapter 825: Mud Slinging

    Chapter 825: Mud Slinging

    My name is Michael.

    Michael Goroun.

    I am the president of the Goroun Company.

    The Goroun Company is not just anypany.

    It is the second biggestpany in Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    Moreover, considering that the Dalfon Company, the biggest, is a federation of multiplepanies, you may be surprised at the scale of the Goroun Company.

    I have spent years of efforts in maintaining and expanding the Goroun Company

    And it hasn¡¯t always been smooth sailing.

    There were times when I suffered from the handicap of being a human in a country of demons.

    There was a time when the ship owned by ourpany sank which made me lose a fraction of my wealth.

    It would probably take me half a year to tell you all about my hardships.

    And now, as the president of the Goroun Company, I¡¯m currently experiencing a cliffhanger that I had only experienced a few times in my life.

    -0-

    Early morning.

    A letter arrived at thepany.

    The sender was Randan-sama.

    He is one of the leading figures in the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    Therefore, the letter was delivered to me with the highest priority.

    When I received the letter, I was surprised.

    This is because there was something written in big letters on the seal of the letter.

    They are very urgent, as soon as possible, very important, and might cause the death of yourpany.

    Those were too violent for a joke.

    However, it shows how urgent it is.

    In other words, something of utmost importance is written.

    I hurriedly checked the letter.

    The letter described how poor-quality alcohol had been served at the festival involving vige chief and how it had be a topic of conversation.

    I was surprised at the part about making a ¡°ranking¡±.

    Even though the number of votes would be differentiated, I can only think of trouble if voting involves both nobles andmoners.

    Honestly speaking, it was simply impossible.

    However, since it was vige chief¡¯s order, we must do it.

    The Goroun Company must put this in action.

    With that in mind, I proceeded to read the letter¡­..

    To be honest, I couldn¡¯t believe what I was reading. So much that I had to read it at least five times.

    I asked my son and subordinates who were nearby to read it as well.

    The content didn¡¯t change.

    It is written that the Dalfon Company and the Goroun Company offered vige chief poor quality alcohol.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    My son, who knew the vige chief of Big Tree Vige, said,

    ¡¸I-if it was vige chief, he probablyugh at it and forgive us, right?¡¹

    Yeah, he might.

    However, everyone around vige chief won¡¯t.

    After all, it became the first topic of discussion atst night¡¯s meeting.

    This ranking is punishment.

    However, it must be done.

    But we can¡¯t right away.

    It will probably take five or even ten years.

    For now, the first step is to¡­¡­make a list.

    Then, have nobles andmoners vote¡­¡­impossible, very impossible.

    Riots and such will happen.

    In human countries, there are several kingdoms that were destroyed because of elections.

    It¡¯s not good to make the citizens feel the clear difference between nobles andmoners.

    One noble is equivalent to a hundred votes while onemoner is equivalent to one vote.

    It is an exquisite difference that will frustrate both nobles andmoners alike.

    Furthermore, the ranking of the taste of alcohol will do nothing but insultmoners who can¡¯t afford them.

    This isn¡¯t good.

    Only the wealthy are concerned about the taste of alcohol.

    Of course, the majority of themoners are not wealthy.

    Then, how much must we spend to appease themoners?

    No, that won¡¯t work.

    Damage will ur and in the worst case scenario, some will die¡­¡­

    The root cause of deaths is the creation of ranking.

    By extension, vige chief, the originator of the ranking, is the cause.

    No.

    This can¡¯t happen.

    Even if I had to wear mud on my hand, I must ask him to stop the creation of this ranking¡­..no, I must ask him to cancel the idea of having both nobles andmoners vote.

    I was d when I heard about vige chief¡¯s schedule. I n to speak with him at the auction¡¯s encouragement meeting.

    -0-

    I did my best.

    Then, after the auction encouragement meeting, I saw vige chief off to Shashaato City and Vige Five through the teleportation gate.

    I feel like I¡¯ve aged a lot.

    I had been told that I looked younger recently.

    What a pity.

    However, I would not let my mind wander.

    First of all, I must find what caused this all.

    I¡¯ve told them.

    He is a very important partner.

    He¡¯s not someone we would dare cut corners with.

    Some people know what they taste like.

    Thus, I ordered them to bring in as much of the best alcohol they could.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if the warehouse bes empty.

    We will receive more profit than that.

    So, why? Why the heck did they bring in bad tasting alcohol!

    I said empty the warehouse if you wish but I never said push the inventory sleeping in the warehouse!

    Freddie, my trusted branch manager of the royal capital branch!

    If you have a plea, say it!

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry. I was called by Viscount Kible and went to him. I left the delivery to my subordinate. There might be a misunderstanding somewhere.¡¹

    You left it to your subordinate?

    You left it to your subordinate?

    You actually left it to your subordinate!

    I even check the items to be sent to him myself before sending it to him.

    You know that, don¡¯t you?

    You dare throw it away just because some noble called you out?

    ¡¸B-b-but, I can¡¯t just ignore a summon from a noble¡¹

    They¡¯re just probably asking you to lend them money!

    You, the branch manager, don¡¯t have to go there yourself!

    ¡¸I was called in by name¡¹

    Grrr

    ¡­¡­Got it.

    It was our fault for notmunicating our priorities well enough.

    Sorry.

    I guess I have to teach you again.

    ¡¸President¡­¡­¡¹

    Let¡¯s go to Big Tree Vige together next time.

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, yes, I don¡¯t mind but¡­¡­¡¹

    What¡¯s this?

    You actually agreed?

    I see, so that¡¯s how it is.

    Ah right.

    Don¡¯t tell me that I cheated youter so I¡¯ll tell you something¡­¡­

    Vige chief came and gave an encouragement speech for the auction, you saw him, right?

    ¡¸yeah, well, I was with you.¡¹

    The women around vige chief.

    Do you know them?

    ¡¸No but they were certainly beautiful¡­¡­¡¹

    They were in the parade, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t see them?

    Ah, you¡¯ve been working hard.

    ¡¸Yeah. We made a lot of money back then.¡¹

    I see, I see.

    Even so, you should have heard that the angels went on a rampage on the parade, haven¡¯t you?

    ¡¸O-of course. It was the talk of the town for a while.¡¹

    All those women are angels.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    When I saw off vige chief, the ones who ced their hands on my shoulders were Malbit-sama and Ruincia-sama.

    ¡¸Eh? The bigwigs of the angels themselves?¡¹

    Yeah.

    Th vige chief that was being escorted by the angels including those two is the vige chief of Big Tree Vige.

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­ah¡­¡­p-president. Somehow, my stomach suddenly ache¡­¡­if you could, can you let me take a break for a while?¡¹

    Rest assured.

    I¡¯ll take you there no matter what state you are in.

    I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll meet him up close and personal.

    ¡¸Wai, pr-president!¡¹

    Ah, right, you want to hear what those two told me when they put their hands on my shoulders?

    They said they¡¯re going to do something to fix the ranking problem when they get back to the vige. However, since we were the first ones to take me for it, they¡¯ll let it slide this time.

    Do you understand?

    We are being tested.

    ¡¸Hii, hiiiii¡­¡­.¡¹

    Don¡¯t be frightened yet and prepare for your apology.

    Not only to Big Tree Vige but to the school as well.

    ¡¸Y-yesssshhh¡¹

    -0-

    Well, I don¡¯t want to bully Freddie either.

    Freddie is a descendant of the family that helped my family take root in the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom when they immigrated from a human country.

    Freddie is capable.

    That¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m taking him to Big Tree Vige.

    This is a chance for him to step up.

    I want him to work hard with that in mind.

    And I want you to know how tired my heart is, even if only a little.

    Ah, right, there¡¯s also Ridley-dono of the Dalfon Company.

    She is also in the same boat as me.

    She seems to be involved with Tiselle-sama and knows a lot of things.

    When she apologized, I couldn¡¯t help but give her some advice.

    Earlier, it was not Tiselle-sama who apanied her but E3-sama.

    Even though we are business rivals, I want to cooperate with them if we can.

    Yeah.

    I used to think that I would overtake the Dalfon Company but I recently have changed my mind.

    Peace is the best.

    I can even openly support them and tell them ¡°Hang in there¡±.

    The number one business empire in the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom is shaking up, which is a business opportunity, but alsoes with lots of problems.

    ¡­¡­.

    Dalfon Company.

    I heard that Kierbit-sama herself has intervened and the inside is being reorganized¡­¡­

    It¡¯s alright.

    On the surface, they are not shaking.

    But hang in there, Dalfon Company!

    For the peace of Goroun Company!

    -0-

    Right.

    I¡¯ll ask Ridley-dono if she wants to go to Big Tree Vige.

    I¡¯m sure she would be delighted.

    -0-

    Michael: I absolutely, absolutely, absolutely ask you.

    Freddie: I absolutely, absolutely ask you.

    Subordinate: I absolutely ask you.

    Subordinate¡¯s subordinate: I ask you.

    Intern: Well, I guess I should just deliver the alcohol from the warehouse for that school festival.

    Every time it is passed to someone, it bes less and less important.

    -0-

    Intern: Hii, hiii!

    Michael: I won¡¯t let you get away!

    Freddie: T-that¡¯s, spin double arm! That spinning speed! How powerful!

    Michael: Kiee!

    Freddie: He threw him high! That stance! T-that can¡¯t be!

    Michael: Kuraa! Hell¡¯s ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ!

    Intern: Gweeeeee!!!

    This is how angry he was.

    Normally, he would have forgiven him with a front choke.

    -0-

    Michael: Would you like to go to Big Tree Vige, Ridley-dono?

    Ridley! Do you hate me that much!

    -0-

    Malbit: Voting¡­¡­that¡¯s a lot of problems.

    Ruincia: However, we can¡¯t fix it in front of the demon king and the others. Let¡¯s wait until we get back.

    Michael! Please, fix it!

    Malbit: ¡­¡­will do.

    Ruincia: It¡¯s not a praiseworthy act but I appreciate your attempt to protect vige chief.

 Chapter 826: More Floating Gardens

    Chapter 826: More Floating Gardens

    Night of the day I returned to the vige.

    Loo pointed out to me the danger of voting.

    She said that even if there is a difference in votes, it is like quantifying the difference in power between nobles andmoners and that it will surely cause trouble.

    To put it simply, it would be ¡°Nobles are awesome after all¡± and ¡°Areh? Is that how the nobles want to y? Can themoners be defeated if we bond together?¡± factions.

    ¡¸Even so, the nobles of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom are often powerful so it won¡¯t be easy to start a riot.¡¹

    But, we¡¯re talking about voting on alcohol, right?

    Will the difference in power be quantified in that?

    ¡¸It will. The alcohol lovers of nobles and the alcohol lovers ofmoners willpete.¡¹

    ¡­..hmm.

    I thought it would be easy to make a ranking but it turned out to be a bad idea.

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t that the ranking was a bad idea. It was that you tried to make a ranking by putting nobles andmoners together. By the way, Michael said he will fix it, right?¡¹

    He did.

    ¡¸Then, there¡¯s no problem. I¡¯m sure the demon king will know what to do too.¡¹

    I¡¯ve caused them trouble, haven¡¯t I?

    ¡¸Just think of it as a price for using Tiselle so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. However, for both the Goroun Company and Dalfon Company to offer you bad alcohol¡­¡­¡¹

    I¡¯m not going to make it big for something like an offering so don¡¯t worry about it.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t work that way. Besides, it would help if they got punished too. Well, we¡¯ll take care of that.¡¹

    Will they be alright?

    ¡¸We¡¯ll go easy on them. It doesn¡¯t look like they did it on purpose.¡¹

    I was surprised when I came back to the vige and found that the investigation was already over.

    ¡¸Friend or foe, that¡¯s what¡¯s important.¡¹

    The Dalfon Company aside, the Goroun Company will be fine, right?

    We¡¯ve known each other for a long time.

    ¡¸However, that doesn¡¯t mean that mistakes will be tolerated.¡¹

    So, it¡¯s right to criticize them for their mistakes.

    Understood.

    I¡¯ll leave it to you.

    ¡¸Yeah, leave it to us. Now, let¡¯s talk about the other side.¡¹

    Is the ¡°other side¡± you¡¯re talking about the expansion n of Vige Four?

    ¡¸Yeah. We were doing a lot of things there and it got too big¡­..¡¹

    Too big?

    ¡¸Yeah. We¡¯ve made some modifications to the floating gardens to make them bigger¡­..also, the number of them is much higher than nned. Turning them to fields will be a lot of work, are you fine with it?¡¹

    I don¡¯t really mind but¡­¡­

    Won¡¯t the sky be a mess then?

    ¡¸I¡¯m constantly using visual deception magic so all you¡¯ll see up there is the Sun Castle.¡¹

    That¡¯s convenient.

    Are there anyints from Gou or Bell?

    ¡¸None. On the contrary, they¡¯re delighted.¡¹

    If that is the case, I don¡¯t mind.

    I am actually more than happy to nt on a bigger field.

    I¡¯ll talk to the civil servant girls tomorrow and see what we should nt there.

    But first, I have to go and see it in person.

    I¡¯m kind of looking forward to it.

    -0-

    Noon the next day.

    We arrived at Vige Four.

    Some of the kuros who hade with us as escorts looked like pets that had been tried and taken to the hospital.

    They were afraid of heights.

    However, I didn¡¯t mean to trick them.

    Yeah, I called out to them and said I was going out for a walk. They should have noticed it when we boarded the universal ship, right?

    Was it my fault?

    They barked at me saying it was my fault.

    If you¡¯re afraid of heights, you don¡¯t have to get on the ship.

    When I tried to appease them by saying so, they sulked and said that was not the point.

    It looks like I¡¯ll need to take another walk tomorrow.

    -0-

    Well.

    I went to check on the situation in Vige Four with the civil servant girls who hade with me.

    The main ind, the ce where the castle is located, was expanded a while ago but not much has changed.

    What has changed is the existence of around 30 big and small floating gardens floating around the main ind¡­..or rather, to the south.

    The original n was to add four of them but the number has indeed increased.

    The small and big disks are floating individually but there are ropes and suspension bridges connecting them to the nearby disks and the main ind.

    Hmmm.

    The scenery changed drastically.

    The floating gardens still looked bleak since they were all covered with soil. However, I was surprised to see that floating gardens of various sizes are floating in ces where there had been nothing around before.

    Some of the floating gardens are almost as big as the main ind.

    Come to think of it, is there a reason why they are ced on the south side?

    Is it for sunlight or something?

    I ask Bell, who has taken the role of a guide.

    ¡¸That¡¯s part of it but we don¡¯t want them to interfere with the arrival and departure of the universal ship. Tou made a lot of noise earlier.¡¹

    Ah, I see.

    Tou, the captain of the universal ship, requested that.

    Since the floating garden has visual deception magic, it is dangerous if you don¡¯t decide their permanent position.

    ¡¸Not all of them though. Sometimes, we need to ce them under the shadow of the Sun Castle.¡¹

    Saying so, Bell pointed to the north.

    There is a big floating garden there¡­..no, it¡¯s not a floating garden.

    It¡¯s a floating cylindrical tank.

    ¡¸It is a special floating garden for water storage that was developed by Loo-sama. It is equipped with cirction function to prevent water from spoiling. Each floating garden stores water but in case of emergency water can be supplied from that to other floating gardens.¡¹

    Heh.

    Emergency water huh.

    Then, what about the water nts growing at the bottom of the tank?

    ¡¸We¡¯re nning to put fishes there to stir up the water.¡¹

    Water nts for fish?

    And they were using the shadow of the main ind to adjust the water temperature.

    Well thought out.

    Ah, wait.

    Won¡¯t the fish jump out?

    ¡¸They can¡¯t jump from the side. However, there is a possibility that they can jump from the top so we¡¯ll have to adjust the amount of water.¡¹

    I see.

    Fumu¡­¡­good.

    ¡¸Fufu. We already expected you to say that so Loo-sama prepared a small aquarium. We thought you might want a private aquarium of your own.¡¹

    Whoaahhh!

    It¡¯s small but it¡¯s about the size of a four and a half tatami room.

    The height can be adjusted so I can keep fish as long as they are not too big.

    Personally, I prefer to have an aquarium full of small fish rather than a aquarium full of big fish.

    I want to enjoy making theyout of the aquatic nts too.

    This is something I¡¯ve always wanted to try but couldn¡¯t.

    By the way, can I turn it into an aquarium¡­..

    ¡¸Yes. Didn¡¯t you n to make an aquarium in Shashaato City before? We are already nning to exhibit fish. ¡¹

    There is no date yet but Loo is getting it ready.

    Thank you.

    I would like to¡­¡­make this aquarium immediately but let¡¯s do what I came here for first.

    Right now, I¡¯m inspecting the floating gardens and am considering how to use them.

    -0-

    There is no problem using the floating gardens as fields.

    They are big enough.

    As for what to cultivate, seasonings.

    They are in high demand.

    Then, there are fruits, coffee beans, and tea leaves too.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t n to turn everything into field, can you turn some into ces where people can exercise¡­¡­¡¹

    Of course. That ce is necessary.

    It¡¯s a garden after all.

    Ah, and if it¡¯s this big, we could even move houses in.

    Bell and I discussed with the civil servant girls what we would do with the floating gardens.

    -0-

    The total number of floating gardens, big and small, is exactly 34.

    Three of them are water tanks.

    Of the remaining 31 we decided to use 20 as fields and the remaining 11 as facilities for the residents of Vige Four.

    Since floating gardens can be expanded inyers so those 20 are big enough.

    Specifically, the calction shows that the yield of Vige Four will be 15 times greater than before even without addingyers.

    ¡­¡­

    15 times?

    Eh?

    Won¡¯t harvesting be a problem?

    Harvesting in Vige Four was done by the devils and dream demons but as expected, they will be short on manpower.

    We need to think about a system to help with the harvest.

    -0-

    Night.

    When I returned to the vige, I found that arge amount of foodstuffs had arrived from the Goroun Company and Dalfon Company as an apology for the alcohol incident.

    They are ingredients from the sea and mountains.

    I was d to see such delicious looking foodstuffs though I think they didn¡¯t have to go this far.

    However, as a return gift, Loo had sent a small barrel filled with gold coins to the Goroun Company and Dalfon Company respectively.

    Gold coins, wouldn¡¯t that be the price rather than a return gift?

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. With that money they will work to make sure that good alcohol will be made.¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸It is so.¡¹

    -0-

    Michael: I sent them an apology and they gave me a heap of gold coins.

    Ridley:¡­¡­doesn¡¯t that mean we have not been forgiven?

    Michael: N-no, I assume they want us to use this money to make good alcohol!

    Ridley: I see. As expected of the president of the Goroun Company! I¡¯ll fully cooperate with you!

    Michael: Umu. Please!

    -0-

    Gou: Loo-sama, I¡¯m happy with the territory expansion but, wasn¡¯t the n said only four units will be added?

    Loo: When I was experimenting, I ended up making¡­¡­

    Gou: I don¡¯t think anyone will ¡°identally¡± make this many¡­¡­well, did vige chief say anything?

    Loo: I¡¯m using visual deception magic so he hasn¡¯t found out yet.

    Gou: W-w-w-w-w-w-what did you say!

    Loo: Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t be scolded. Well, I feel that the number of fields has increased too much¡­¡­

    -0-

    Bell: Why don¡¯t you just be honest and say that you are researching on making aquariums that¡¯s why it increased a lot?

    Loo: T-that would be embarrassing.

 Chapter 827: Spring is Almost Over

    Chapter 827: Spring is Almost Over

    Morning.

    I took the kuros to patrol around the vige.

    The kuros, who are not good with heights, were wagging their tails happily.

    I can¡¯t help but smile.

    However, today¡¯s n is to go to Vige Four again¡­¡­

    What should I do?

    Should I tell them?

    How troubling.

    -0-

    The development of the floating gardens in Vige Four is progressing.

    Large quantities of building materials are being brought in via the universal ship. High elves are beginning to build houses, and the restoration of the castle on the main ind is gradually happening.

    The castle was considered to be rebuilt but there was a strong opinion for restoration.

    ¡¸We have lived here for many years.¡¹

    Gou summed up on behalf of the group.

    Right, they must be very attached to it.

    Or so I thought but there were ns to renovate and expand the castle.

    ¡¸We have lived here for many years but we also have someints¡­¡­¡¹

    Is that how it is?

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is.¡¹

    -0-

    Some of the fields in the castle will be destroyed and turned into gardens.

    The purpose is to restore the castle¡¯s function as a castle.

    Gou was hoping to secure a path from the main gate to the audience hall but for my part, I want to make sure that the fields in the castle are in the right ce and are cultivated.

    Despite the fact that they are being holed up in the castle, having fields all over the castle is a hassle in many ways.

    When I said that, Gou was happy and started choosing which field to keep and which to destroy.

    Of course, Gou did not make his choices based on his own judgment and prejudice but consulted Bell and Kuzuden first.

    They made very solid decisions.

    I want to learn from them.

    -0-

    In the floating garden, the ones being used as water tanks, lizardmen are working underwater.

    The lizardmen swam in the water and their impression was that as they approached the edge, the water became denser and would sweep them further to the side. That means no one would have to worry about jumping out but they would appreciate a more obvious wall.

    They said that underwater, it¡¯s hard to tell where the edge is.

    I see.

    However, I don¡¯t think it would look good to enclose the tank/aquarium with a wall.

    I guess I shouldn¡¯t worry about the appearance of the water tank since it¡¯s for water storage.

    It would be nice if the walls of the water tank could only be viewed on one side like a one-sided mirror.

    Well, we¡¯ll think about thatter(oi oi).

    It¡¯s not like it¡¯s going to be used as a swimming pool.

    -0-

    In the floating garden to be used as field, soil is being spread and next to it, a nyunyudaphne was checking the light level.

    The main ind of Vige Four has a force field that¡¯s protecting it from light, wind, and atmospheric pressure.

    The floating gardens are also within the force field so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem with light level but I had them checked just in case.

    The nyunyudapne¡¯s judgement is¡­..

    ¡¸No problem¡¹

    Good.

    ¡¸However, the soil is¡­..¡¹

    She¡¯s not happy with it.

    Well, I haven¡¯t plowed it using the AFT yet.

    I plowed a little for the nyunyudapne who was checking the light level.

    ¡¸Ooohhh! This fluffiness! And yet it¡¯s damp! Nutritious and mold free! Perfect soil as if it was meant for usssss!!!!¡¹

    Well, I plowed it thinking it was soil for the nyunyudapnes.

    ¡¸No no, this is not the same field that was prepared for the elder treants before! What¡¯s this? Vige chief, when did you power up?¡¹

    Y-you think so?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to leave! If I¡¯m allowed, I wanted to take roots in thisnd!¡¹

    Ah, I would like to have one or two nyunyudaphnes migrate to Vige Four as contact people but¡­¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll apply for it!¡¹

    If that is the case, I would prefer if you¡¯re on the main ind.

    ¡¸Ehhhhhhhhh, but I don¡¯t want to leave here.¡¹

    Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll plow the main ind the same way I plowed this one.

    And make it a little wider.

    ¡¸Please leave it to me.¡¹

    Hahaha, thank you.

    However, I¡¯ll have to get permission from the leader of the nyunyudaphnes, Igu, before you move.

    ¡¸Ehhh! There will definitely be apetition. I¡¯ll take that as a rmendation from vige chief.¡¹

    Should I just plow the ground in the same way?

    ¡¸As expected of vige chief! Good idea! Ah, but then, there would be less need to settle here¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡­¡­that won¡¯t do.

    Sorry.

    I¡¯ll only plow Vige Four.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡ª¡¹

    I finished today¡¯s work while chatting with the nyunyudaphne.

    -0-

    Night.

    I had dinner with Ann, Ramuria, and Senna, who are pregnant.

    Senna has a long way to go but Ann and Ramurias are close to giving birth.

    The three of them seem to be in good health.

    The main topic of conversation during the meal is about the floating gardens in Vige Four.

    Don¡¯t talk about Torain.

    Because Ann and Ramurias will get worried.

    And I must absolutely not talk about Ursa or Tiselle.

    If I do, the three of them would hold their bellies.

    We must not put a burden on the three of them who are already carrying something.

    I want to be as cheerful as possible so they won¡¯t worry about anything.

    So, Miyo.

    Wait until the meal is over.

    Youko too.

    Sorry.

    -0-

    After dinner, I listened to what Miyo and Youko had to say.

    Miyo gave me a list of manpower rmendations.

    She said they were people who could be used to help build Tiselle¡¯s country.

    She said she made the list though she wasn¡¯t asked to do so in order to protect the people she didn¡¯ want to be taken out of the country.

    Understood.

    Let¡¯s hurry up and send them to Tiselle.

    Incidentally, are there any candidates for the king here?

    ¡¸Nothing, of course.¡¹

    If there were such a candidate, she wouldn¡¯t let him go.

    I see.

    Youko said that it¡¯s not fair to expand only Vige Four.

    She said that she would like to request for the expansion of the fields of Vige Five as well.

    Securing the site to be used as fields is in progress.

    They are in the process of hiring adventurers to get rid of monsters and demon beasts.

    Once thend is secured, let¡¯s go to Vige Five to make the field.

    I also want to see how the shrine is doing.

    ¡¸Look forward to it.¡¹

    However, before Vige Five, we also have to create fields in Vige One, Vige Two, and Vige Three.

    There are requests for them.

    ¡¸Hou? Have they be jealous of Vige Four?¡¹

    No, they¡¯ve already requested even before Vige Four¡¯s expansion.

    I used to go there regrly to increase the number of fields but they were working hard to increase the number of fields on their own.

    However, given the state of the forest, only after being plowed with the AFT can make them decent.

    After a lot of trial and error, they ended up asking for my help.

    ¡¸Fumu, should I wield a hoe too?¡¹

    Eh?

    Have you ever made a field before?

    ¡¸No, I never tried.¡¹

    Hahaha, then you don¡¯t have to.

    Besides, Youko is helping me with various jobs.

    Please do your best in what you¡¯re good at.

    Ah, Miyo.

    You¡¯re very helpful too.

    Understood.

    I¡¯ll make sure to tell Tiselle.

    And Loo.

    Don¡¯t touch anyone in Shashaato city other than the people on the list Miyo gave.

    ¡­¡­

    That goes for you too, Youko.

    ¡¸Mou, I was noticed.¡¹

    -0-

    After that, we had a drink.

    It¡¯s kind of awkward seeing the little girl Miyo drinking alcohol but she¡¯s older than me.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t drink in the city.¡¹

    Were you told by a lot of people?

    ¡¸No. If they know I can drink, I¡¯ll get more invitations to drink. Drunk guests are a pain in the ass.¡¹

    Miyo said with a troubled look on her face and Youko agreed.

    I thought Youko would have a good time drinking around others?

    ¡¸No no, drunks are troublesome. Whether they are guests or subordinates. No drunk subordinates are the worst. They take out their daily frustrations on me.¡¹

    Youko said so with a bitter smile on her face while Miyo nodded.

    They both seem to be having a hard time.

    Let¡¯s think of something for them next time.

 Chapter 828: End of Spring and Sakura

    Chapter 828: End of Spring and Sakura

    Ann gave birth.

    And it was fast.

    It seems like a little after Ann said she was going to give birth, I already heard a baby¡¯s cry.

    Both Ann and the baby are safe.

    No problem.

    As for the gender of the baby, it¡¯s a girl.

    Ann seemed ready to go back to work right away but we asked her to take precautions and rest for a week or so.

    She could think of a name while lying down.

    During Torain¡¯s time, there were a lot of people who wanted to name him.

    Dors has brought up some possible names but let¡¯s just brush it off.

    I think Ann should name her whatever she wants to name her.

    Me?

    People say I don¡¯t have a good naming sense¡­¡­how about Sakura?

    It doesn¡¯t absolutely have to be this one.

    Just a candidate.

    Yes, one of the candidates.

    Or so I said but it was decided to be Sakura.

    Please grow up healthy.

    -0-

    In the courtyard of my mansion, I ced a floating garden that will be an aquarium.

    I don¡¯t want to waste the floating function by not putting it in the air but I have to think what to do when changing water and so on.

    First of all, I¡¯m going to wash the rocks, sand and soil¡­¡­that I¡¯m going to put in the aquarium.

    But then, when I was about to wash rocks, sand, and soil¡­..

    Yeah, the aquarium is big.

    The floor space is about four and a half tatami mats.

    In a way, it¡¯s as big as a room.

    I guess bigger is better than smaller but, this is too big.

    It¡¯s difficult to put stones, sand, and soil.

    But I¡¯ll do my best.

    Well, the next step is to nt water nts we collected from the river.

    To prevent the nted nts from falling out, water will be slowly poured into the aquarium.

    This aquarium can be as high as I like¡­¡­.

    For now, the amount of water should be just enough to submerge the water nts.

    Then, I¡¯ll leave it for a while until the nts take root.

    Since I intend to put river fish in the aquarium, I need to adjust the acidity(pH) level.

    After all, it is river water.

    Besides, even if I wanted to adjust the pH level, I don¡¯t even know how to check it.

    Well, I can only rely on trial and error.

    Let¡¯s do our best.

    If I leave it like this, the chickens in the courtyard will y with it.

    They are even looking at me from afar.

    I wondered what to do and decided to use the levitation function, which I had not been able to take advantage of.

    If it was floating in the air, the chickens wouldn¡¯t be able to touch it.

    It was around 3 meters high¡­¡­

    No no, the chickens can fly this high.

    I once built a bathing ce for the phoenix chick Aegis at that height and it was used by the chickens.

    Let¡¯s keep it above the mansion.

    I guess I¡¯ll have to ask the angels or harpies to take it down but it¡¯s better than having the chickens mess with it.

    Alright, we¡¯re good to go.

    -0-

    The next day.

    I asked the angels to take the aquarium down as Aegis is using it as a swimming pool.

    It will soon be summer and the vige pool will be open to the public.

    I guess he wanted to show to everyone how to swim gorgeously up there.

    You were scolded by the oni maids when you practiced in the bath?

    Is that the reason you¡¯re practicing there?

    I see, you¡¯re a hard worker.

    Alright.

    By the way, I don¡¯t think birds should do front crawl.

    You learned it from the pond turtles?

    If you ask me, floating on the surface of the water like Swan and ck Swan and using your feet to¡­..

    Wait, can Aegis even float on water?

    You float, right?

    I¡¯ve seen him float in the bathtub many times.

    Hnn?

    You float but¡­..?

    When you float, the water around heats up¡­¡­ah, so you adjust the part that gets heated with your feet.

    So, the difference in water temperature creates a convection current which is what you¡¯re trying to take advantage of¡­¡­

    Ah, you¡¯re able to move around like that!

    Aren¡¯t you amazing!

    However, if you¡¯re just depending on that to move, doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re not swimming?

    I see.

    That¡¯s why you¡¯re practicing.

    Right.

    Understood.

    Use this aquarium freely until the pool is opened.

    Yeah.

    No problem.

    All the nts I nted are dying.

    The water temperature has gotten too hot¡­¡­.

    Well, thinking about it positively, it means the soil will be disinfected with boiling water.

    Ah, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.

    No need to apologize.

    Don¡¯t mind it.

    I¡¯ll just gather more water nts.

    It would be a pity if I let them die.

    -0-

    My conversation with Aegis reminded me of Swan and ck Swan.

    Those two birds, or two people, left the vige after the parade.

    I wonder if I¡¯ll only see them again after a year but they stayed at the shrine in Vige Five.

    Even if I use the AFT, it would take several days to build a pond big enough for them at the foot of the mountain where the shrine is located.

    I asked Kon, the leader of the silver foxes that manages the shrine, if they would be willing to ept Swan and ck Swan and since they epted them, there was nothing I could say to refuse.

    However, if they are going to dig a pond, I want to help them.

    They said they couldn¡¯t easily build a pond because of many conditions.

    Even if they stay at the shrine, Swan and ck Swan are said to be having their usual fights.

    That seems to please the worshippers so I would like to believe that they are not annoying anyone¡­..

    -0-

    I look up at the sky.

    It¡¯s almost time to go.

    As nned, silhouettes jumped from Vige Four one after another.

    A few momentster, parachutes opened, and they started to descend.

    The ones who jumped down were the residents of Vige Four which are the devils and dream demons.

    Vige Four have floating gardens and this was an evacuation drill in case something happened to the floating gardens.

    The devils and dream demons can fly but there are times when they are injured and cannot fly.

    There is also some kind of magic spell that can render someone unable to fly.

    You shouldn¡¯t let your guard down just because you can fly.

    We have decided to keep parachutes in every floating garden.

    This time, we practiced evacuation using parachutes.

    To ensure that there would be no problem during the parachute descent, angels were flying around the descenders.

    The nned drop site was in the forest on the west side of the vige.

    The kuros had already driven the monsters and demon beasts beforehand so safety was assured.

    However, we checked the wind direction and executed the n but it somehow veered off to the side.

    Since it is dangerous to descend into the forest off course because of monsters and demon beasts, those who might go off course started flying on their own judgment.

    Their descent was interrupted.

    -0-

    Hmm.

    Most of them failed tond at the nned descent point.

    It is difficult to operate a parachute.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    By the way, it¡¯s not the nned descent point but the slimes made a spectacr descent¡­.at the courtyard of my mansion.

    This is not a game.

    No, the slimes¡¯ descent was good because they were ying with parachutes.

    Should we rmend sky diving as a sport in Vige Four?

    Let¡¯s think about it.

    -0-

    Evening.

    I found a lot of fish in my aquarium.

    They are fish that live in the nearby river.

    Apparently, Aegis had caught them in cooperation with the spiderlings.

    I guess he was apologizing for ruining my aquarium.

    I told you not to worry about it.

    The water seems to have been cooled down.

    The fish in the river are just swimming fine.

    Spiderlings, thank you too.

    Did you catch them using a made of web?

    No?

    Manually?

    Amazing.

    You even caught big ones.

    Yeah, let¡¯s go fishing together sometime.

    No, I know I¡¯m not a good fisherman.

    Honestly speaking, I¡¯m bad at it.

    However, since I¡¯m not good at fishing, it means I have a lot of room to grow.

    I¡¯ll show you how good I¡¯ve grown.

    Fufufu.

    Ah, it¡¯s almost time to eat.

    Today¡¯s meal is made with fish sent by the Goroun Company and the Dalfon Company.

    Eat a lot and grow up.

    Yeah, that¡¯s right.

    I want to feed Sakura too.

    However, she can only drink breast milk for now.

    But she¡¯ll grow up soon.

 Chapter 829: Spring Harvest and Parents Who are Worried About Their Children

    Chapter 829: Spring Harvest and Parents Who are Worried About Their Children

    Morning.

    The aquarium built by Aegis and spiderlings was turned into a fish tank by the oni maids.

    ¡¸Eh? Aren¡¯t you supposed to remove the mud?¡¹

    If you¡¯re going to eat them, yes¡­¡­

    I looked at Aegis and the spiderlings as I said that but¡­¡­

    They said they¡¯re fine with those being eaten.

    Rather, Aegis tilted his head as if asking if we¡¯re not going to eat them.

    ¡­¡­

    Anyway.

    I guess you didn¡¯t understand what an aquarium is¡­¡­and what they are for.

    I vowed to put up a sign saying ¡°not for eating¡± when I built my aquarium.

    -0-

    Noon.

    The pond turtles in the reservoir asked me to help them build their aquarium.

    Come to think of it, the pond turtles are monsters that are often referred to as guardian deities of the pond.

    They don¡¯t look like monsters though.

    I heard that they can also cultivate water nts.

    I see.

    Got it.

    I¡¯ll help you with that.

    However, I¡¯m thinking of starting out with a smaller aquarium¡­..

    The pond turtles said they will be okay in any size.

    Thanks.

    -0-

    Spring harvest has begun.

    We¡¯re going to harvest a lot and then nt summer crops.

    However, harvesting is never easy.

    It is important to know how well the crops grew.

    It¡¯s very important.

    After all, thanks to the AFT, the crops grow fast but that also means they spoil fast.

    As the matter of fact, it is.

    That¡¯s why harvesting the crops at the right time is important.

    We must never miss the harvest time of each crop.

    But I don¡¯t worry about that.

    In Big Tree Vige, there are professionals who can assess the growth of the crops.

    They are Kuro and the inferno wolves, and Zabuton and the spiderlings.

    They were the only ones who¡­¡­

    ¡¸This field over here is ready for harvesting.¡¹

    ¡¸That field over there will be ready in a day or two. ¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry! Please support the garlic field now! If we don¡¯t hurry, it will taste bad¡¹

    ¡¸Doraim-san! The radish harvest is tomorrow! You don¡¯t have to keep eye on them so just help us over here!¡¹

    ¡¸Today¡¯s harvest will go to the new warehouse but the potatoes, carrots, and onions will go to the usual warehouse.¡¹

    ¡¸The pumpkins will be shade dried so put them outside¡­¡­not inside the warehouse but on the right side of the new warehouse. Right. To where the tents are.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, angel! You¡¯re not supposed to eat!¡¹

    The high elves and the beast girls took the lead in giving instructions and the crops were harvested one after another by all the people of the vige.

    Hmmm, the number of people who can tell how well the crops are growing is increasing.

    Well, we¡¯ve been doing this for years so I can tell too.

    But I¡¯m not that proficient yet.

    No, I can tell to some extent but the timing is different between harvesting crops to be eaten that day and harvesting crops to be eaten at ater date.

    On TV, the only thing I watched was harvesting of the crops that would be eaten the same day.

    Anyway, I worked hard harvesting with Kuro and the inferno wolves and Zabuton and the spiderlings.

    -0-

    When I started nting summer crops using the AFT,

    Torain came back.

    He came back to meet Ann¡¯s daughter, Sakura, which is his, Torain¡¯s, little sister.

    As soon as Ann saw Torain, she scolded him for ¡°throwing his work away¡± but Alfred and Ursa returned with him so it all ended with just words.

    Well, they didn¡¯t spend days on the road since they used the teleportation gates.

    Furthermore, Ann knows that Torain was also worried about his mother so she didn¡¯t say anything too loud.

    Alfred and Ursa are back to see Sakura but they are reserved so as to not disturb Ann and Torain.

    I don¡¯t think they need to be reserved though. She is their little sister even if they have different mothers.

    Tiselle didn¡¯te back with them because she¡¯s busy with various things in her country building.

    She is working hard to make sure that the people on the list Miyo made don¡¯t run away from her.

    She will probably make time somewhere and return to see Sakura.

    I¡¯m not worried.

    Ah, maybe because Ursa is back, Zabuton and Hakuren came.

    Looks like they are having a tea party with Ursa.

    Alfred is¡­¡­heading to Donovan?

    Not to Loo¡¯s ce?

    You were asked by the Goroun Company and Dalfon Company if Donovan could give some advice on brewing?

    As Loo said, they are working on making good alcohol.

    Donovan should be inspecting the warehouses with the civil servant girls today.

    He said he wanted to secure some of the spring harvest for brewing.

    Ah, and make sure you see Loo before you leave.

    If you leave without seeing her, she¡¯ll sulk.

    -0-

    The day after Alfred and the others brought back the spring harvest as souvenirs.

    Ria, Rize, and Rafa came over.

    Seeing the three of them, we should be talking about Ririus and the other¡¯s, right?

    ¡¸Ririus, Riguru, and Ratte seem to want to go outside the vige.¡¹

    I guess they are.

    ¡¸What should we do?¡¹

    What do you mean by asking that¡­¡­

    Didn¡¯t they say where they wanted to go?

    ¡¸No. However, they seem to be interested in the outside world. It¡¯s mainly because Torain, who¡¯s the same age as them, is out there¡­¡­If Tiselle were to summon them, they¡¯ll leave in a heartbeat.¡¹

    Fumu.

    As a parent, I suppose I shouldn¡¯t restrict my children who want to go outside¡­..

    That doesn¡¯t mean we should just throw them out because they wanted to.

    For now, let them study so that they can go outside.

    Especially general knowledge.

    And also, how to behave.

    I don¡¯t encourage fighting but they also need to be able to defend themselves.

    ¡¸What about not letting them out?¡¹

    If they want to go, don¡¯t stop them.

    ¡¸U-understood. We¡¯re going to gradually increase what they¡¯ll need to study so they won¡¯t realize they won¡¯t be going out.¡¹

    Eh?

    Isn¡¯t it okay to tell them?

    ¡¸If they notice, they¡¯ll want to go outside the vige! They¡¯ve just been born!¡¹

    They¡¯ve just been born¡­..Torain¡¯s the same age as them and as far as their body is concerned, they are bigger than Torain, right?

    ¡¸They are still children!¡¹

    I-I guess so.

    I wonder if there is a difference in sensibility between races in this aspect.

    I hope Ririus and the others have that sense¡­¡­

    No, I guess it¡¯s weird to let them out at the age of ten, right?

    Anyway.

    Let¡¯s make sure we canmunicate with Ririus and the others so they won¡¯t run off.

    -0-

    The day after I thought of that.

    Hakuren reported to me that Ririus, Riguru, and Ratte asked her for advice about going outside.

    Hakuren said that if they wanted to go outside, they would need to show their ability or they can¡¯t convince anyone and issued them an assignment.

    ¡¸That can only buy time. So, what are you going to do?¡¹

    If they want to, then do it.

    I told Hakuren what I had talked to Ria and the others yesterday and she agreed to help them study about going outside.

    Of course, we will keep Ria and the others informed.

    If Ria and the others proceeded with their study nt and Hakuren proceeded with hers, Ririus and the others would fall.

    Studying moderately is important.

    Incidentally, in Hakuren¡¯s view, Ririus and the others¡¯ general knowledge and behavior are sufficient.

    They have learned a lot from Youko, Gulf, and the civil servant girls.

    There would be no problem even if they leave this ce.

    However, theirbat skills are not yet up to par.

    In this regard, theyck experience by a lot.

    They can kill rabbits in the forest but they¡¯ll be in danger with a wild boar.

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t think you need to be able to fight if you¡¯ll stay in Vige Five, Shashaato City, or the royal capital so that shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡¹

    Right¡­¡­

    Understood.

    Just don¡¯t tell that to Ririus and the others.

    Though Ririus and the others will be d, Ria and the others will be worried.

    -0-

    Vige Chief: Is it a characteristic of the high elves of not wanting their children to get out of the house?

    Ria: Yes, it is. Maybe we are being overprotective because we don¡¯t give birth that much.

    Vige Chief: Don¡¯t give birth that much? Is that so?

    Ria: Yeah, we seem to be a race with low sex drive¡­.

    Vige Chief: Eh?

    Ria: Eh?

    -0-

    Rigune: Ria ran out of the forest when she was about 10 years old¡­..

    Ria: B-but I just walked to another family¡¯s ce. I didn¡¯t get out of the forest.

    Rigune: I disciplined her to make sure she won¡¯t leave our territory¡­..

    Ria: With a rope? Who else would do that?

    Rigune: Vige Chief, I¡¯m a mother too so I think it is inevitable for children to leave. If you would send them to the royal capital, I will take care of them.

    Ria: So that¡¯s your n! I won¡¯t give you our children!

 Chapter 830: Summer and Good News

    Chapter 830: Summer and Good News

    The temperature suddenly rose so high that it seemed like summer.

    But I don¡¯t feel hot.

    I feel cold.

    Magic is so convenient.

    I¡¯m thankful for it.

    The simple air conditioner-like fans made with ice and wind magic tools created by Loo are now used in every household of Big Tree Vige.

    The mountain elves have made considerable improvements and the quiet,fortable breeze it produces is cool.

    They have been installed in every room of my residence but it is the anenekos who are particrly pleased with it.

    Together with the tiger Sougetsu, they are always monopolizing the best position.

    Hnn?

    Girar and Oru the orthros, who are in Guronde¡¯s house, are also happy with the fan.

    The two of them usually fight with each other as for who will be standing in front of the fan. I guess they¡¯re getting along well.

    Great.

    However, be careful not to catch a cold from too much exposure to the fan.

    Though I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be alright.

    -0-

    Start of summer.

    Ramurias gave birth.

    Unlike Ann, it was Ramurias¡¯ first delivery.

    It was a long delivery thatsted for half a day.

    However, when it was over, both mother and child were healthy.

    What a relief.

    I was relieved and happy but the beastgirls were even more relieved and happy than I was.

    After all, Ramurias had been taking care of them ever since they came to Big Tree Vige.

    Gol, Sil, and Bron, who were living in the royal capital, had also rushed to the vige upon hearing the news that Ramurias had given birth.

    And Torain and Tiselle came back with them.

    By the way, Alfred and Ursa didn¡¯te back this time.

    They returned when Sakura was born so they probably thought their turn was already over.

    I understand that but Zabuton and Hakuren were not happy that Ursa didn¡¯te back.

    -0-

    Ramurias gave birth to a baby girl.

    Ramurias was the one who named her and she was named Ramna.

    It is said that she was a great heroine of the onis which has been handed down from generation to generation.

    When the oni maids heard the name, they all had a mixture of various emotions on their faces.

    I¡¯m curious about what kind of great heroine she is and what she did but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a bad name.

    -0-

    Now.

    Ramurias is banned from returning to work for the time being considering the fatigue of a prolonged childbirth.

    As far as I¡¯m concerned, I¡¯d like her to take a few months off but it was decided to check every ten days.

    This was fully endorsed by the oni maids, the beastgirls, Gol, Sil, and Bron.

    If she couldn¡¯t go back to work, she would be unhappy.

    By the way, Ann, who gave birth to Sakura, is already back at work with a big smile on her face.

    Of course, she¡¯s taking good care of Sakura.

    If you ask me¡­¡­I don¡¯t mind even if she takes a few months or even a year off.

    -0-

    I had a little chat with Gol, Sil, and Bron since they¡¯re back.

    It¡¯s been a while.

    Each has no problem with their marriages.

    ¡­¡­..

    None, right?

    Sil, are you alright?

    You¡¯re not under any kind of spell or curse, are you?

    If you can¡¯t say it out loud, you can write it.

    Are you sure you¡¯re okay?

    It¡¯s good if you are.

    If something goes wrong, talk to Gol and Bron about it.

    Gol and Bron, feel free to talk to each other too.

    Ah, right.

    Me saying that is totally unnecessary.

    Sorry.

    It¡¯s just, you know, neighbor¡­¡­you¡¯re neighbors, right?

    It¡¯s good that you have good neighbors.

    Yeah, it¡¯s good that you are close with each other.

    Also, this is something unnecessary to say too but if you have any problem, don¡¯t hesitate to contact me.

    -0-

    And then, Gol reported something.

    ¡¸Enderi and Kirisana are pregnant.¡¹

    Whoah!

    Great!

    I¡¯m so happy for you.

    ¡¸T-thank you very much. It¡¯s just, you know, ehto¡­¡­¡¹

    What?

    Is there something you want to tell me?

    Or want me to do?

    Feel free to say it.

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­I need to tell their elder sisters¡­¡­can I ask vige chief to do that for me?¡¹

    Hnn?

    Enderi and Kirisana¡¯s elder sisters are both civil servant girls in Big Tree Vige.

    I don¡¯t mind but¡­¡­.

    Can¡¯t you tell them yourself?

    ¡¸That¡¯s my wives told me to do¡­¡­¡¹

    ?

    What?

    Ah, right.

    Is the fact that the younger sisters got pregnant before the elder sister, right?

    I don¡¯t have siblings but I can imagine.

    Alright.

    Just telling them is not difficult.

    I¡¯ll take care of it.

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    However, isn¡¯t it difficult since both of your wives are pregnant?

    ¡¸Their parents sent us a lot of maids and attendants to help us.¡¹

    I see.

    All is well then. However, if pushes to shove, you cane back here if you want.

    I know it might not befortable for pregnant women to have their environment suddenly change but¡­¡­

    If they prefer it, you can just go to Vige Five.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. I¡¯ll discuss this with my wives and see what we cane up with.¡¹

    Alright.

    I¡¯ve heard good news.

    However, I should note that I shouldn¡¯t ask Sil or Bron ¡°Is your wife pregnant yet? ¡° now.

    That is their husband and wife¡¯s affairs.

    That¡¯s not something I should barge on.

    It¡¯s not like they absolutely have to have a child¡­¡­

    No, don¡¯t people say a lot of things if you don¡¯t have children?

    Possible.

    However, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right for me to say anything else about that issue so let¡¯s change the subject.

    Right right.

    The royal capital is reasonably hot in summer, right?

    You can take a couple of fans back with you.

    ¡¸Is that alright?¡¹

    Yeah, we¡¯re nning tomercialize it soon.

    I¡¯d like to get your feedback.

    These fans are like simple air conditioners that have been used in Big Tree Vige since years ago but we have not sold them to the outside world.

    This is because we first focused on getting them to every household in Big Tree Vige.

    After that, it expanded to Vige One, Vige Two, Vige Three, Vige Four, and the hot spring area.

    In Vige Five, Youko¡¯s mansion, the offices and meeting rooms of the vige hall all have it too.

    By the way, the ice and wind magic tool that Loo is making are still very expensive.

    Only a limited number of people will be able to buy them.

    We don¡¯t expect the number of sales to increase that much but since we¡¯re going to sell them, we want to make sure we gather the right information to increase customer satisfaction.

    ¡¸Understood. We will definitely send our feedbacks.¡¹

    Yeah, I¡¯m counting on you.

    -0-

    After seeing Gol, Sil, and Bron return to the royal capital.

    I gave the message Gol had asked me to give to Enderi and Kirisana¡¯s older sisters.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Women¡¯s jealousy is terrifying, I thought.

    No, it should be jealousy between elder sister and little sister.

    Anyway, on the backs of the two of them, I can see onis¡­.no, onis-like silhouettes.

    Ah, I shouldn¡¯t have told them.

    Hey, don¡¯t do anything that may harm Enderi and Kirisana.

    And don¡¯t send offensive gifts in the name of pregnancy celebration.

    What¡¯s this pressure?

    Do what you want after they give birth.

    Ah, this is bad.

    They¡¯re not listening to me.

    Frau happened to pass by so I asked for her help.

    ¡¸Ah, since they are making a fuss, it means everything¡¯s alright. If they¡¯re just silent and serious, they¡¯re nning something.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸Besides, it¡¯s easy to calm them down.¡¹

    Really?

    ¡¸Yeah, they only need to get pregnant too. They should have been stimted after seeing Ann-san and Ramurias-san¡¯s babies.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    I ran away.

    As fast as I could.

    I didn¡¯t even dare look back.

    I showed my quick thinking power in the heat of the moment.

    Because it was still noon.

    The sun is still high.

    However, Frau and the other civil servant girls were able to surround me.

    The world is a fleeting ce.

    -0-

    I was surrounded by the civil servant girls.

    I called for help.

    The number of civil servant girls increased.

    Why!

    -0-

    TN: Merry Christmas!

 Chapter 831: Stench Incident

    Chapter 831: Stench Incident

    Morning.

    I look around the vige, forgetting what happened yesterday afternoon and night.

    Ririus, Riguru, and Ratte were running.

    They¡¯re running quite fast.

    Is this part of their physical fitness program?

    Come to think of it, Hakuren said she had given them an assignment but I hadn¡¯t heard what it was.

    I hope it¡¯s not something reckless.

    ¡­¡­.

    I¡¯ll ask herter.

    -0-

    Well, my n for today is to work at the hot spring area.

    I¡¯m going to use the teleportation gate in Big Tree Dungeon to get to the hot spring area¡­¡­

    The universal ship dock is near the dungeon so the kuros, who are not good with heights, are having an emotional roller coaster while apanying me.

    Even though I repeatedly told them I was going to the hot spring area, they slowed their steps and their atmosphere dropped as we got near the dock of the universal ship.

    When we passed that universal ship dock and entered Big Tree Dungeon, they were still very tense.

    It would be rude to call it funny but seeing their light footsteps, that look as if they¡¯re skipping, was interesting.

    -0-

    When we arrived at the hot spring area, Asura greeted us.

    Asura seems to have settled well in the hot spring area.

    It is good to see that it seems to be getting along well with the pride of lions, the ghost knights, and Yoru, who¡¯s managing the teleportation gate to the hot spring area.

    The ghost sorceress is currently not here because she goes to Big Tree Vige as a teacher. However, she has her ownboratory here in the hot spring area.

    I heard that Loo, Flora, and Tier sometimese here to conduct experiments with her.

    The purpose of my visit to the hot spring is to inspect that saidboratory, or rather¡­..

    Well, I received a petition first thing this morning from Yoru and the lion¡¯s pride to do something about the stenching from theb.

    Even though it is located at the edge of the hot spring area, the stench couldn¡¯t be considered as good news.

    A bad smell is a danger signal.

    If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s causing the stench, it¡¯s even worse.

    I¡¯m currently working as a scout¡­..to find out what¡¯s causing that stench.

    I was going to ask what was going on but the ghost sorceress was in ss and Loo and Tier were at work.

    I couldn¡¯t find Flora.

    Well, some experiment must have failed.

    As I approached theb with that in mind, the kuros who hade to the hot spring with me let out sad hissing noises.

    Ah, I can already smell it too.

    The type of smell that irritates one¡¯s nose.

    The kuros must be having a difficult time.

    However, since they came with me as escorts, they couldn¡¯t leave my side.

    They look at me again and again as if wanting to ask me to stop moving forward.

    S-sorry.

    I have to check out the cause of the problem.

    Or, do you want to go back and ask for recement escorts?

    The spiderlings probably¡­..

    Bad idea?

    Okay.

    Let¡¯s move on then.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    I have to admit, I almost lost my courage twice.

    That¡¯s how bad the stench is.

    My nose almost bent itself.

    When I knocked on the door of theb I worked so hard to reach, no one¡¯s answering so I opened it and¡­¡­¡­¡­

    I was smashed by a nose breaking stench.

    The stench up to now was only a leak.

    Its full power attacked my nose as soon as I opened the door.

    I guess true stench hits you like a punch in the nose.

    I felt lightheaded.

    Beside me, one of the young kuros who was escorting me screamed and fell down.

    Lack of experience because of youth.

    He must have sniffed it with all his might.

    He was convulsing.

    This isn¡¯t good!

    I pulled back with the fainted kuro!

    After reaching a ce where the smell is a little better, I use a leaf of the world tree on the fallen kuro.

    ¡­¡­..great.

    He recovered safely.

    Then, I check the current situation.

    This ce is quite far from theb but I can still smell it.

    Has it attacked itself on me?

    No, that¡¯s not it.

    It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t close the door of theb when I left.

    I was in a hurry.

    Since I didn¡¯t close the door of theb, will this stench spread to the entire hot spring area?

    That would be a problem.

    I must close the door of theb.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    That means I must go there again, right?

    Fufufu.

    I can¡¯t.

    I already lost all courage.

    The kuros don¡¯t like it either.

    We have no choice.

    Let¡¯s call for help.

    At the hot spring area, there are Yoru, the lion¡¯s pride, the ghost knights, and Asura.

    Yoru and the lion¡¯s pride were the ones who petitioned me to do something about the stench so it would be impossible to ask them.

    No, they might go if I ask them but if you ask me, I don¡¯t want them to go.

    Asura has only just arrived here.

    O don¡¯t want to force it either.

    My only hope is the ghost knights.

    Ghost knights, can you smell?

    ¡­¡­they say it¡¯s okay as long as they don¡¯t try.

    Sorry.

    Can you go close the door of theb?

    I¡¯m really sorry.

    -0-

    The ghost knight is back.

    He was carrying an unconscious Flora.

    Eh?

    Flora was in thatb?

    Are you alright?

    Does she need the leaves of the world tree?

    Areh?

    Is it safe to use leaves of the world tree on vampires?

    I should have asked Loo.

    Ehto, what am I supposed to do now?

    Should we take her back to the vige?

    Flora smells really bad but it¡¯s an emergency.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Ugh¡­¡­I¡¯m¡­..alright. Sorry.¡¹

    Just as I was about to pick up Flora, she woke up.

    -0-

    When Flora woke up and stood on her own, she used magic to remove the smell that¡¯s on me, the ghost knight, and the kuros.

    Finally, she erased the smell on herself and the smell around theb.

    Ah, I can finally take a deep breath.

    Magic is amazing.

    And what about inside theb?

    She said it was impossible since the source of the stench was there.

    I see.

    We¡¯ll have to think of some countermeasures, like double doors.

    By the way, what¡¯s causing this stench?

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­I¡¯m researching fermented food so¡¹

    Flora said she had been doing research on fermented foods here.

    Aren¡¯t you doing your research on miso, nato, and cheese in Big Tree Vige?

    ¡¸Yeah. However, Ann and Ramuria got pregnant. We were told that during pregnancy, they were really sensitive to smells.¡¹

    Do you know why it smelled so bad?

    ¡¸It¡¯s fermented food.¡¹

    Ah, yeah.

    However, this is just so awful¡­¡­

    ¡¸Sorry. Magic was supposed to counteract it but¡­¡­I didn¡¯t think the smell would break that magic.¡¹

    It broke your magic?

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s why I fainted¡­¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s amazing in some way.

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s amazing, right! This is a new weapon!¡¹

    You¡¯re researching food, right?

    ¡¸¡­¡­I am¡¹

    -0-

    To summarize Flora¡¯s story¡­¡­.

    The cause of the stench was the research on fermenting fish.

    The smell was suppressed by magic but the smell broke through the magic so the odor leaked to the surrounding area.

    What would be the countermeasure now?

    ¡¸Strengthen the spell.¡¹

    Hmmm.

    Also, theb needs to be renovated.

    I don¡¯t want any smell to leak from it.

    I¡¯ll ask the high elves to do that.

    ¡¸Please¡¹

    As for the rest¡­¡­I¡¯ll apologize to Yoru and the lion¡¯s pride.

    ¡¸Eh? I¡¯ll apologize. It was my fault.¡¹

    Didn¡¯t this happen because you were looking out for Ann and Ramurias?

    ¡¸No no no¡¹

    Then, let¡¯s both apologize.

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    Thus, the stench from theb was resolved.

    -0-

    Later that day.

    ¡¸That stinking fermented food. I thought it was a failure but when I cooked it, it was delicious!¡¹

    You ate it?

    You¡¯re amazing.

    Also, I¡¯m d that you find it delicious but¡­¡­what happened to the smell when you cooked?

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, that, you know.¡¹

    It doubled, didn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸It didn¡¯t double. The strengthened spell was destroyed.¡¹

    I see.

    You¡¯re not allowed to bring it to Big Tree Vige.

    ¡¸Ehhhhhh!¡¹

    -0-

    Loo: I heard an amazing weapon was created!

    Vige Chief: It¡¯s an anti-nose weapon so I won¡¯t let anyone use it.

    Loo: Ehhhhh!

    -0-

    Yoru: I heard an amazing weapon was created!

    Vige Chief: It¡¯s a weapon that attacks with smell

    Loo: Don¡¯t you have a human heart! That¡¯s terrible!

    -0-

    Miyo: Usage? It should be good for riot control, right?

    Youko: I¡¯d like some. Anything you¡¯ll seal with it will be safe.

    Gulf: I¡¯m afraid its usage is very limited.

    Daga: We have to be careful about the direction of the wind. We don¡¯t want our own camp to be damaged when we use it.

    Vige Chief: Don¡¯t even think about any practical usage.

 Chapter 832: Angelâ€™s Council

    Chapter 832: Angel¡¯s Council

    The stench that Flora researched¡­¡­no, excuse me.

    There was a n to weaponize that stinky food.

    I thought Flora was joking and I didn¡¯t expect that someone would actually take that seriously.

    ¡­¡­.

    Loo.

    Well, since they are going to weaponize the smell, it would be like a security device.

    I hope they will be careful to not idently use it on the kuros.

    While I was thinking of that, a prototype was quickly made.

    It is a tube type weapon that can be used manually.

    While at that stage, it doesn¡¯t leak any kind of smell.

    However, once the string is pulled, the tube twisted, or even broke, the stench will instantly spread.

    We immediately started experimenting.

    It was too dangerous to do this in the vige so we moved deep into the forest.

    -0-

    The giant boar ran away.

    The giant bear ran away.

    The giant snake ran away.

    ¡­¡­..

    Isn¡¯t this the strongest?

    It didn¡¯t work on Zabuton and the spiderlings though.

    And of course, the kuros didn¡¯t like it.

    Ah, Loo, Loo.

    Please don¡¯t me the spiderlings carry tubes on their backs.

    It makes the cute spiderlings look like evil weapons.

    Practical use and mass production¡­¡­those need to be considered.

    It¡¯s difficult to handle after all.

    Without someone who can use smell-removing magic, the damage will increase.

    It might be useful for avoiding demon beasts and monsters when walking in the forest but¡­¡­

    I don¡¯t think those who need such things can stand the smell too.

    You can make some of them but make sure they are stored securely.

    And if you¡¯re going to keep them in the basement, make sure they arepletely covered.

    Please.

    -0-

    One day in summer.

    The angels gathered in a room of my mansion and had a big meeting.

    All the angels of Big Tree Vige¡­..

    No, not really. The children, such as Aurora, Roze Maria, Ldel, and Tormane, aren¡¯t there.

    The rest of the angels have gathered.

    They gathered around a round table but as expected, not everyone can seat so Tier, Gran Maria, Kuudel, Corone, Suaruriu, Suarukou, Malbit, Ruincia, Raz Maria, Reginleif, and a few others are seated. The rest are standing around.

    For some reason, I was invited to sit in on such a big meeting.

    I thought they were going to discuss the traditional Garret Kingdom but I was wrong.

    It was the hierarchical order of the angels.

    When I say hierarchical order, I don¡¯t mean the hierarchical order of the entire angel race in Big Tree Vige but the hierarchical order of the angels who are living in Big Tree Vige.

    It seems like there was a bit of a trouble.

    What¡¯s troubling them?

    If you ask me about the hierarchical order of the angles living in Big Tree Vige, from my point of view, Tier would be¡­¡­areh?

    Malbit is the one inmand of the angles more often than not.

    Are they telling me that Malbit retired or something?

    I haven¡¯t heard any reports about that though.

    ¡¸Of course, as the very first agnel who moved to this ce, became vige chief¡¯s wife, Tiselle and Aurora¡¯s mother, Tier is at the top of the list.¡¹

    Right.

    Unlike usual, I nodded my head while Malbit was talking seriously.

    ¡¸However, is Tier leading the angles? Is she able to do so? If you ask me, I would say no.¡¹

    Is¡­.that so?

    ¡¸I can honestly say that Gran Maria is doing a better job of leading the whole race.¡¹

    Ah, yeah, she¡¯s certainly working hard.

    ¡¸When we arrived here, Gran Maria left anything rted to leadership to us and focuses on her own work.¡¹

    She did.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not a problem before since we used to go in this Vige from the Angel Vige in Garret Kingdom but now, we are recognized settlers of this vige.¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸In that case, the representative of the angels in this vige is none other than Tier even though if we use the former, Tier would be under us.¡¹

    So, what¡¯s the problem?

    ¡¸Confusion in the chain ofmand. When we and Tier¡¯s opinions are in conflict, we don¡¯t know which opinion should take precedence. Of course, if you ask me, Tier¡¯s opinion should take precedence. However, we are the ones who are usually inmand. Some will not listen to Tier¡¯smand and ask for our opinion. In addition, instructions from vige chief to the angel are given to Tier. The instructions will then be conveyed from Tier to us but there are inevitably differences in the exact nuances. This means that we cannot urately carry out vige chief¡¯s instructions. Furthermore, the result of our actions is alsomunicated to Tier and then reported to vige chief, however, the response is monopolized by Tier. We can¡¯t even verify whether what we did were right or wrong.¡¹

    Sorry, I didn¡¯t understand you very well because you spoke too fast.

    Just give me the gist of it briefly.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t forgive Tier for making us do all the hard work while she lives infort!¡¹

    Eh?

    I think you said something about the chain ofmand.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the whole point.¡¹

    Ah, I see.

    Ehto, that¡¯s the reason you¡¯re having a big meeting.

    ¡¸I apologize for taking up so much space in your mansion.¡¹

    No, no, it¡¯s fine.

    All the angels of Big Tree Vige are gathered here.

    However, since I was suddenly called to this big meeting, I haven¡¯t received any exnation as to why I should be here.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind the small details.¡¹

    No no, that¡¯s the part I¡¯m concerned about.

    ¡¸Then¡­¡­please look at that.¡¹

    Malbit pointed at Tier.

    She has been sitting in her seat since before I arrived but she hasn¡¯t moved an inch.

    Her eyes are closed and she is still.

    She didn¡¯t even react when Malbit pointed her finger at her.

    ¡­¡­..

    Is Tier mad or something?

    ¡¸No, she¡¯s just sleeping.¡¹

    Huh?

    ¡¸She¡¯s just sleeping. Even at big meetings like this, she will just sleep.¡¹

    No no no, she stays awake when there¡¯s a meeting in the vige.

    She even freely says her opinions.

    ¡¸Then, please call her out.¡¹

    Ah, yeah.

    I called out Tier as Malbit requested.

    ¡­¡­..

    There was no response.

    ¡¸She¡¯s magically blocking external stimuli. Even against attacks¡­¡­¡¹

    Malbit shoots something out of her finger to Tier. However, before it could hit her, it was blocked by something and fell down.

    ¡¸Simple attacks can¡¯t wake her up¡¹

    How do we wake up Tier then?

    ¡¸We can either use a powerful attack to wake her up or a specific set of words. I would like to attack her but I think she has done some counter measures against it and there will also be damage to the surroundings. That means¡­¡­we can only use words. Watch and see.¡¹

    Malbit gives a quick nce at Ruincia and starts talking.

    ¡¸Alright. Today¡¯s meeting is adjourned.¡¹

    The moment Mabit says so, Tier opened her eyes and said,

    ¡¸That was a productive meeting. Please work hard ording to what was discussed. Then, dismissed!¡¹

    Tier stood up, bowed, and was about to leave the room when¡­..she was caught by Ruincia who made her return to her seat.

    ¡¸Eh? Areh? Vige Chief? ¡­¡­you didn¡¯t tell me that vige chief will be participating!¡¹

    Ignoring Tier, who was angry at being cheated, Malbit bowed to me and said ¡°please¡±.

    Understood.

    Tier, I need to talk to youter.

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, y-yeah.¡¹

    So, what about this big meeting?

    Is it now adjourned?

    ¡¸Of course not. Now that Tier is away, we will begin.¡¹

 Chapter 833: Angel Council and Tier

    Chapter 833: Angel Council and Tier

    The grand meeting began.

    First topic is the reconfirmation of the hierarchical order within the angels in Big Tree Vige.

    Although Tier is the representative in Big Tree Vige, Malbit is the official chief of the angels.

    Therefore, if I were to give instructions to the angels, I would give it to Malbit.

    In the event of a conflict of opinion between Tier and Malbit, Tier¡¯s opinion takes precedence but in the event that Malbit has received my instructions, Malbit takes precedence.

    The organization under Malbit will stay the same.

    Malbit will also continue to be the chief of the angels.

    -0-

    Next, a recap of their job in Big Tree Vige.

    The basic job of the angels is to patrol from above but since there are more of them now, there is plenty of time to spare even if they take turns.

    While it is important to have enough time to spare, having too much time to spare hurts the eyes of other races living in Big Tree Vige.

    Tier and Gran Maria, who have been here since the vige was small, would have been fine but the newly arrived angels need to show that they are working hard in the right manner.

    They did a good job in harvesting a while ago but there were many asions when they dragged their feet due to inexperience.

    There¡¯s no point in rushing around here so for my part, I only wish for them to get used to it slowly¡­¡­

    However, the angels seem to can¡¯t afford to bex.

    They need to request cooperation from other races and learn their jobs as soon as possible.

    -0-

    There is also the problem with how the demons of the kingdom view the angels.

    Although they had already expected this, Malbit and the others are troubled by the fact that it hasn¡¯t fallen short of their expectations.

    There was a n to dispatch angels to Tiselle¡¯s ce in the royal capital, Vige Five, and Shashaato City as civil servants but it became impossible under the current circumstances.

    If they were to disguise themselves like Kierbit, they could but if they were to publicly go out as angels, it would only be possible in Vige Five.

    The angels think that this is a result of their past deeds but since they were at war, it was mutual. There was nothing they could do.

    However, they also understand that since the war is over, there is no need for resentment.

    ording to the experience of the angels, this kind of thing will not be resolved in time so they decided to patiently wait for a chance to contribute to the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom in some way.

    -0-

    Finally, it was decided that Aurora would seed themand of the angels after Malbit in the future. She would be educated in preparation for this.

    ¡­¡­..

    Wait a minute.

    Aurora is still a little girl.

    I¡¯m not happy with forcibly deciding about her future.

    However, Tier, Aurora¡¯s mother, stopped me from resisting it.

    ¡¸She just wants to spoil her granddaughter under the guise of education. She would never do anything detrimental to Aurora.¡¹

    Is that so?

    When I looked at Ruincia, she had no expression on her face but her wings on her back were pping and shaking.

    It seems to be true.

    Well, then¡­..

    The grand meeting was dered to be over and dismissed.

    -0-

    The angels who had participated in the grand meeting left the room.

    Tier was about to leave in a natural way but I caught her.

    I told you earlier that we need to talk.

    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­¡¹

    Just as Tier gave up, Malbit came in, out of serious mode.

    ¡¸Vige chief, I¡¯m tired.¡¹

    Hey hey, don¡¯t act spoiled.

    ¡¸Fufufu, sorry for calling you so suddenly.¡¹

    Don¡¯t be.

    Well, you probably want to catch Tier off guard.

    If it had been on my schedule in advance, Tier would have known that I was going to be at the meeting.

    However¡­¡­

    I didn¡¯t realize Tier had this side.

    We¡¯ve known each other for a long time.

    Tier turns her face away as I stare at her.

    Malbit followed up on this Tier.

    ¡¸If Tier was ¡°solid¡±, she would have been the chief of the angels.¡¹

    Malbit says that Tier¡¯s personality is not suited for being a leader.

    Furthermore, Tier¡¯s fighting ability is high, but she is not so good at groupbat.

    She can do something that looks likebatmand, but she doesn¡¯t have a good reputation for leading a group.

    It would be really worrying to make her the angel¡¯s chief.

    ¡¸Y-you don¡¯t have to say that¡­¡­¡¹

    Tier says sulkily but Malbit didn¡¯t stop.

    Originally, she wasn¡¯t allowed to act alone.

    They said that it is nned to capture and train her as a potential chief candidate.

    The reason they weren¡¯t able to do so was because they couldn¡¯t catch her. In addition to that, she also gave up on her education.

    That makes me wonder, was Tier a problem child?

    ¡¸Tier even influenced those who can keep up with her, Gran Maria and the others, so she could act independently.¡¹

    Tier, there¡¯s no need to be embarrassed since you¡¯re not getting any praise.

    Hnn?

    Ruincia came over too.

    Do you want to say something to her?

    Go on.

    ¡¸The fact that she got married and had children and still didn¡¯t inform her parent indicates she¡¯s a problem child.¡¹

    Ehto¡­..sorry about that.

    -0-

    We left Malbit and Ruincia and had a talk with Tier in my room.

    Kuro, Yuki, it would be great if you could give us some space.

    Sorry, it¡¯s serious.

    It¡¯s not sexy time so you don¡¯t have to leave.

    Spiderlings, I¡¯ll y with youter.

    Sorry.

    Now, Tier.

    What¡¯s with sleeping while in a meeting with your fellow angels?

    I mean, you¡¯re there and you have to hear what they have to say, right?

    ¡­¡­angel meetings just go in circles?

    Given today¡¯s meeting, I don¡¯t think so.

    It was only clear and simple because I was there?

    In normal meetings, it¡¯s a hassle because there are a lot more meanings behind their words?

    They might sound like they¡¯re praising someone but in fact, undermining them?

    Ah, is that what you were embarrassed by Malbit¡¯s words earlier?

    Ah, she was praising andining but forgiving you in the end because you¡¯re the strongest?

    I see.

    Tier is more the type that goes straight even if there are traps.

    She doesn¡¯t want to get involved in such things because it¡¯s a hassle to get her opinion across.

    Fortunately, she was strong enough to be called the strongest angel so she was able to move independently.

    Fumu.

    That¡¯s the reason why you reached this vige so it¡¯s not bad at all but¡­..

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to leave Gran Maria and the others while you move alone.

    Ah, Gran Maria and the others didn¡¯t even know what you were doing?

    I see.

    I guess Loo was the only one who could understand you.

    No?

    Loo and you are rivals?

    Hahaha, right.

    I haven¡¯t forgotten about it.

    Yes, I remember.

    Anyway.

    Try to stay awake as much as possible at the angel¡¯s meetings.

    Sometimes, they talk about the children.

    It would be troublesome if they suddenly promoted Aurora without us knowing.

    I don¡¯t really care if she wants it herself but I don¡¯t want others to decide how she would live just because it¡¯s her duty for her race or something.

    Though I must admit, I feel bad for Malbit and the others who are only trying to protect your race.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, everything¡¯s alright. Not only Aurora, Tiselle is like me too.¡¹

    Should I be happy or sad about that?

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t you be happy?¡¹

    But I just found out that you¡¯re a problem child.

    ¡¸It¡¯s all a matter of perspective. Also, Roze Maria, Ldel, and Tormane should be all fine. Each of them are well protected by their respective mothers.¡¹

    I¡¯m protecting them too.

    ¡¸Husband only needs to move forward if us mothers can¡¯t handle it¡­¡­but as you can see, I¡¯m didn¡¯t be the chief.¡¹

    Mou.

    ¡¸By the way, please leave the role of educating the children to Raz Maria.¡¹

    Raz Maria?

    Not Ruincia?

    ¡¸Yes, Raz Maria. She is the most gentle of all angels. She also hasmon sense.¡¹

    Gentle?

    Common sense?

    The Raz Maria I know attacked Suarurou out of the blue.

    ¡¸That¡¯s because Suarurou crossed the line. It was all her fault that the gentle Raz Maria did that.¡¹

    I remember that she heard that her granddaughter was born but couldn¡¯te to the vige because someone pushed her work to her, right?

    That would certainly make someone angry.

    ¡¸If you want an opinion about the angles other than mine, Gran Maria and the others, I would rmend asking Raz Maria. She will give you an opinion that¡¯s not influenced by being a wife, an elder, or a chief.¡¹

    Got it but¡­¡­.

    Can¡¯t we rely a little more on Ruincia to do it?

    ¡¸Mother is verbally harsh but she¡¯s basically overprotective. If you¡¯re fine with that.¡¹

    I see.

    After that, I pampered Tier a little and the discussion was over.

    I yed with Kuro, Yuki, and the spiderlings who had been waiting for me.

    -0-

    Suarurou: I¡¯d like to hold my grandchild too¡­¡­any progress?

    Suaruriu: ¡­¡­¡­

    Suarukou: ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 834: Watch Over

    Chapter 834: Watch Over

    Ririus, Riguru, and Ratte were carrying heavy objects in the residential area.

    This must be part of their physical fitness program.

    So, Hakuren.

    What kind of assignments did you give them?

    ¡¸What matters most is that people here won¡¯t worry about them when they go out.¡¹

    I agree.

    ¡¸So I told them to at least try to kill a boar in the forest.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Isn¡¯t that dangerous?

    ¡¸But if they can¡¯t fight to some extent, people here will be worried, right? I heard there are bad people out there.¡¹

    So, is it safer for them to be able to fight than not to be able to fight?

    I see.

    In that case, this will solve some issues.

    When I said so, Loo, who was standing next to Hakuren, blew up.

    ¡¸R-Ria and the others will definitely be pleased but, isn¡¯t asking them to beat a boar too much? That boar, in a one on one battle, is stronger than an inferno wolf.¡¹

    When Loo said that, I looked at a kuro nearby.

    It is sleeping by lying on its back in the shade.

    ¡­¡­..

    Stronger than that? That makes it difficult for me to judge.

    ¡¸Perhaps it is but¡­¡­I think you should ask them something more realistic. We don¡¯t want the three of them to get hurt because of recklessness. Also, you don¡¯t want to be resented by them, do you?¡¹

    Of course, I don¡¯t want them to get hurt and I also don¡¯t want them to resent me.

    Then, should their assignment be changed?

    ¡¸Yeah, absolutely.¡¹

    I see.

    Hmmm.

    The three are working hard.

    It would be a problem ruining their hard work by suddenly changing the assignment.

    For now, let¡¯s just tell them not to go out there without permission.

    If they go into the forest without permission, they should forget about going outside.

    If I tell them strictly, they will follow.

    I¡¯m sure they will.

    I thought about asking Loo and Hakuren but they were the type who goes overboard.

    Let¡¯s just go to the three and tell them.

    Also, I¡¯ve already asked the kuros and the spiderlings to protect the three but I¡¯ll ask them again.

    However, since I¡¯ll change their assignment¡­..let¡¯s just be careful with the timing.

    Let¡¯s think about it while watching the three of them.

    -0-

    I have a few concerns about the children¡¯s development.

    I was wondering at what age they should start going shopping by themselves.

    I asked Loo, Tier, and Hakuren but they didn¡¯t seem to know so I asked Frau.

    ¡¸Eh? The merchant brings things to our mansion so I never experienced shopping alone.¡¹

    ¡­¡­.

    Come to think of it, Frau was a noble¡¯s daughter.

    I guess that¡¯s how it works for her.

    Then, let¡¯s see¡­¡­Gulf.

    ¡¸We barter mostly so we go shopping as a group.¡¹

    Ah, that¡¯s what I thought.

    Then¡­¡­

    Who should I ask?

    Those who are raising children.

    I saw Youko with Hitoe in her arms but, I¡¯m sure she has never let her shop alone, right?

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let her do something so dangerous.¡¹

    Right.

    Hmmm.

    Who should I ask then?

    Come to think of it, there are no stores in Big Tree Vige where adults can shop, let alone children.

    We only trade with outsiders via Michael-san and Beezel.

    So, there is no point in worrying about how old a child has to be to go shopping alone¡­¡­

    Ririus and the others are thinking about going outside.

    I¡¯m handing out reward medals as practice in spending money but currently, they are treated as exchange tickets.

    I don¡¯t want them to not know how to shop and by extension, how to spend money.

    Let¡¯s ask some more.

    -0-

    I asked Jack, the acting vige chief of Vige One.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going shopping, it means you have money, right? If you let children carry money, bad adults will target them. Thus, we don¡¯t allow children to go shopping alone.¡¹

    I-I see¡­¡­

    ¡¸I guess we can only let them go shopping when they can protect themselves.¡¹

    Understood.

    Thanks.

    -0-

    I asked the minotaur Gordon, the acting vige chief of Vige Two.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­we never let children go alone. We worry about bandits and stuff so we go shop in a group.¡¹

    -0-

    I asked the centaur Glueworld, the acting vige chief of Vige Three.

    ¡¸In the first ce, it is impossible to let a child go alone. It¡¯s already abusive to let them leave out of the residence alone.¡¹

    -0-

    In conclusion, no one lets their children go shopping alone.

    It¡¯s dangerous.

    I see.

    But then, how will the children learn how to spend money?

    ¡¸It¡¯smon for people to learn by shopping with their parents.¡¹

    This was what Futa, a mercury from Vige Four who manages the teleportation gate between Vige Five and Big Tree Dungeon, said.

    Ah, surprisingly, you have experience raising children?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t. But that¡¯s what I saw and heard when I was helping Youko-sama with her work.¡¹

    Heh.

    However, with parents huh.

    Hmmm.

    Is it better for me to go shopping with them as much as possible?

    ¡¸If it¡¯s vige chief¡¯s child, I think any merchant wille if needed so you don¡¯t have to forcibly teach them.¡¹

    That might be the case but for me, I want them to know how it feels in general.

    ¡¸I thik it would be a good idea for them to go shopping with an adult. If it¡¯s in Vige Five, I think it would be safer if they are apanied by Hih or Nana.¡¹

    I see.

    Hish and Nana, like Futa, are mercuries from Vige Four.

    Moreover, they are both capable of fighting in their own way.

    They would be able to protect the children in case of an emergency.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    You didn¡¯t mention Loch¡¯s name, is there a problem with him?

    ¡¸Loch can fight in his own way too but¡­..you see, if Loch leaves, Youko-sama¡¯s work will be dyed.¡¹

    Youko¡¯s?

    Understood.

    I¡¯ll rely on Hih and Nana.

    ¡¸You can count on me too.¡¹

    Yeah, I¡¯ll count on you.

    I said so and went back to Big Tree Vige.

    -0-

    When Ririus and the others go out, I want them to know how to use money.

    However, Ria and the others would be in a bad mood if I suddenly made them learn how to use money in Vige Five so I¡¯ll have to watch my timing as well.

    Looking back, Gol, Sil, Bron, Alfred, Tiselle, and Torain went outside from time to time but I never taught them how to use money so I guess I should do it more often.

    No, if you ask me if I¡¯m good with money, I¡¯m not sure if I can answer.

    I was thinking about that when¡­¡­

    ¡¸How to spend money? We make sure they learn how to do so before going outside. We don¡¯t want them to get scammed.¡¹

    That¡¯s what Loo said.

    Fumu.

    It seems like the education in our vige is great.

    Did I just waste my time then?

    ¡¸Ahaha. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea to have them practice in Vige Five.¡¹

    Is it?

    ¡¸Yeah. It is rtively safe because Youko is ruling that ce and there are spiderlings there. Also, Hih and Nana will have more opportunities to interact with the children.¡¹

    Opportunities to interact?

    ¡¸There¡¯s a difference in how often one sees your children depending on their job. Yoru at the hot spring and Tou on the universal ship sees the children of Big Tree Vige a lot but Hih and Nana are both stationed at Vige Five.¡¹

    Ah.

    I guess we have to think about that too.

    ¡¸I doubt Hih or Nana will everin. Well, until the children grow up, I think.¡¹

    You¡¯re saying that the children will have a ¡°to rely on¡± biaster?

    ¡¸It is better for the children to hear from different people.¡¹

    Right.

    By the way, why didn¡¯t you mention Loch?

    ¡¸If you assign Loch with another job, you¡¯ll be in trouble with Youko.¡¹

    I knew it.

    I¡¯ll have to think about increasing the number of civil servants.

    ¡¸You should. It seems like Alfred and the others are already trying to get students at the academy toe here after graduation. However, they arepeting with Miyo so we can¡¯t expect too much.¡¹

    Is there a shortage of civil servants in Shashaato City too?

    ¡¸A lot were taken away because of Tiselle¡¯s country building.¡¹

    Ah.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s better to let Youko and Miyo take the civil servants than us. At the end of the day, they will still be subordinates we can use.¡¹

    Howe they had problems recruiting subordinates?

    ¡¸Mainly because we needed them when we started up the school in Shashaato City. Once the school stabilized, they can just pick the graduates from there.¡¹

    I see.

    By the way, how many graduates have you recruited so far?

    ¡¸Eh? Ehto¡­¡­there are many of them who are enthusiastic about research so¡­¡­well, you know, we do benefit from their research.¡¹

    I appreciate that so, they¡¯ve never gotten any graduates?

    I guess that doesn¡¯t help in replenishing their civil servants.

    ¡¸D-do-don¡¯t worry. Some will graduate soon. They will be great civil servants who can read, write, calcte and¡­¡­do research.¡¹

    Let¡¯s just hope for the best.

    -0-

    Miyo: That¡¯s not a school. It¡¯s a research facility.

    Youko: Aren¡¯t the graduates there¡­¡­likely to embezzle the budget and do whatever research they want?

    Loo: T-that¡¯s baseless rumor!

    -0-

    Miyo: By the way, why don¡¯t they just set up their ownb after graduating?

    Youko: If it¡¯s magic tools or something simr¡­¡­I¡¯d be happy to buy the result.

    Vige Chief: Can¡¯t we just replenish our civil servants?

    Angel: Too bad. If they didn¡¯t hate us, we would go. Just too bad.

    Miyo: ¡­¡­

    Youko: ¡­¡­

    Vige Chief: Don¡¯t just silently pluck her feathers because you¡¯re angry. She¡¯s writhing in pain.

    Miyo: I¡¯m going to have you work in disguise so you don¡¯t need these wings any longer.

    Youko: Umu, I¡¯ll have her rewarded for agitating me.

    Angel: I-I¡¯m sorryyyyy

 Chapter 835: Funding and Prototype Alcohol

    Chapter 835: Funding and Prototype Alcohol

    Many people can¡¯t calcte so don¡¯t let your children go shopping alone.

    That¡¯s what Miyo told me when she returned to Big Tree Vige.

    Fumu.

    Come to think of it, aside from restaurants, products in retail stores rarely have price tags on them.

    Shopping is a matter of bargaining with the seller.

    Speaking of which, yeah, that¡¯s right, but¡­..

    I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve done my fair share of shopping but I don¡¯t remember doing much bargaining.

    ¡¸They are too afraid to bargain with someone with an escort.¡¹

    I see.

    So, are the escorts meant for that aspect as well?

    ¡¸No, hiring escorts only proves one¡¯s financial capability and social standing. Well, if the quality of escort is not high enough, they might even take advantage of you.¡¹

    How¡¯s Gulf and Daga?

    ¡¸They should be good. If they aren¡¯t, Loo-sama and the others would have reced them already.¡¹

    I see.

    So that¡¯s why Loo and the others asked me to bring escorts.

    ¡¸By the way, I heard that you paid a lot to the Goroun Company and the Dalfon Company to make alcohol.¡¹

    Yeah, it was Loo¡¯s idea.

    ¡¸Thanks to them, the breweries in Shashaato City are in an uproar.¡¹

    Really?

    ¡¸Yeah. They say they¡¯re going to surpass what the nobles are making.¡¹

    Sounds like a soon to be problem.

    ¡¸If there¡¯spetition, it can be concluded that it¡¯s a healthy market. If they haveint, they just need to make alcohol that won¡¯t lose to others.¡¹

    True.

    However, not everyone can afford to make sake, right?

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that the nobles will remain silent.¡¹

    What are they currently doing?

    ¡¸They were trying to raise funds to make good alcohol topete with them.¡¹

    ¡­¡­this is exactly what Donovan would love to hear.

    ¡¸Right. That¡¯s why they were asking Shashaato City¡¯s governor, Ifrus-sama, to help fund their projects.¡¹

    Did he?

    ¡¸I stopped it. If we¡¯re going to fund anything, we¡¯re only going to fund something that involves vige chief. By the way, we¡¯re already nning to put cors on some nobles.¡¹

    Cors¡­¡­

    Are they thinking of doing something bad?

    ¡¸No no. We¡¯re just going to remind them when they made a move that will be detrimental to us.¡¹

    Won¡¯t Governor Ifrus receive a lot ofints then?

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. Governor Ifrus isn¡¯t even interested in getting on board. The nobles¡¯ that are asking for funding from Shashaato City¡¯s treasury itself after all.¡¹

    Can¡¯t Governor Ifrus fund them using his personal money?

    ¡¸Though Governor Ifrus is not poor, he is not rich either. He refuses allrge donations.¡¹

    Ah, an exemry noble.

    ¡¸No. He epts socializing bribes. However, only up to the eptable amount. If he doesn¡¯t receive any, he will be frowned upon.¡¹

    Fumu.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. So, what will you do? Do you want to fund them too?¡¹

    Will Miyo investigate the other party before providing funds?

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    Alright.

    How much do you need?

    ¡¸Around 20000 silver coins.¡¹

    Twenty thousand?

    Why not gold?

    ¡¸If anyone was to lend a noble who¡¯s in trouble of funds, you can¡¯t give him gold coins.¡¹

    Why?

    ¡¸If word got out that they had exchanged gold coins, debt collectors wille to their door.¡¹

    Ah, since they are borrowing funds, they¡¯ll have to make it look like they borrowed from various sources.

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Then, isn¡¯t the risk of being scammed too high?

    We don¡¯t want them to just walk away after we¡¯ve provided the funds, right?

    ¡¸That is inevitable and there are indeed people like that.¡¹

    It looks like you¡¯ve already taken it into ount.

    ¡¸I do. As a countermeasure, I will ask Randan-sam and tts-sama¡¯s help. If they have the guts to run away while making enemy of the minister of internal affairs and minister of military affairs of the kingdom, they will not be in financial difficulties.¡¹

    I see.

    Understood.

    Twenty thousand silver coins.

    Where should I take them?

    ¡¸To Shashaato City. Also, please make your escorts stand out as much as possible. The angels would be perfect for it.¡¹

    Angels?

    Won¡¯t they get in trouble?

    ¡¸If they did, they could just kick it with force, right? They¡¯re the angels after all. Also, we can let it be known that the source of the funds can ask the angels to escort him.¡¹

    I see.

    I¡¯ll ask them then.

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    -0-

    After my talk with Miyo, it was already around time for dinner.

    A small ss was ced in front of me.

    It was a new kind of alcohol that Donovan and the other elder dwarves had made from flowers and grasses¡­¡­

    It¡¯s an alcohol but more of a nutritional drink.

    It has no sweetness and the aroma is bad.

    As for the taste, bad too.

    Not something that I would like to drink regrly.

    ¡¸Umu. I knew it.¡¹

    You knew it¡­¡­

    I don¡¯t mind you having trial and error but please don¡¯t make me try an alcohol that you already judge as bad.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it. We were just wondering if vige chief coulde up with a use for this alcohol since we can¡¯t think of any.¡¹

    Cooking is usually where bad alcohol is being used but this has a strong pungent smell.

    The aroma will probably go away a little after heating but there is a high possibility that it will interfere with cooking.

    It is also difficult to use it in baking cakes for the same reason.

    The only thing I can think of is to mix it with some strong vored drink.

    ¡¸Mou. It can¡¯t be helped then. We can only drink this little by little after eating.¡¹

    Can¡¯t you just let it age? Maybe it will be better.

    ¡¸The odds are low.¡¹

    Then, I guess we can only drink it.

    Yeah, I¡¯ll help out a little.

    ¡¸Really? Given the taste, it will not go well with food.¡¹

    Since you know, that means the sooner we finish it, the better, right?

    ¡¸Ahaha. That¡¯s right.¡¹

    Leave the alcohol with the oni maids.

    They will be served to us at meals.

    ¡¸Understood. We¡¯ll do better next time.¡¹

    Do it moderately.

    The civil servant girls were alreadymenting because you took more crops than they expected.

    ¡¸Those are going to be good alcohol. Just let them drink them and they¡¯ll feel better.¡¹

    Let¡¯s hope so.

    -0-

    Dinner.

    The demon king was interested in the prototype alcohol I was drinking so I gave it to him, and he was at a loss for a reaction.

    It¡¯s okay to say it¡¯s bad.

    Donovan himself admitted it was bad.

    ¡¸No, I mean, that¡¯s, you know¡­¡­¡¹

    ?

    ¡¸This tastes like the alcohol used in the ceremonies in Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.¡¹

    Really?

    ¡¸I drank it myself during my inauguration as the demon king. The manufacturing method was kept strictly secret. However, because it was kept strictly confidential, no one knows how to make it anymore. I just drank a little bit of the preserved so I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s exactly the same¡­¡­¡¹

    He wanted to take the prototype alcohol back and have it examined.

    And if it¡¯s the same as the alcohol used in the ceremonies, they¡¯ll buy it.

    I appreciate the offer but I¡¯m willing to give it to you for free.

    ¡¸No, I can¡¯t take it for free. The alcohol we had saved was running low and is in danger of disappearingpletely.¡¹

    Even if you say that.

    Donovan would be furious if anyone had to pay for this bad alcohol.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a ceremonial drink so the taste doesn¡¯t really matter¡­¡­¡¹

    That would put Donovan in a bad mood.

    Well, how about just buying the manufacturing process?

    Once you get the ingredients, you can make it yourself.

    Of course, only if it turned out to be the same alcohol.

    Also, I¡¯ll talk to Donovan for you.

    ¡¸Please. You¡¯re a lifesaver.¡¹

    The demon king ate happily.

    He took the remaining prototype alcohol and left.

    Then, after seeing the demon king off, the oni maids said a few words.

    ¡¸It was actually mixed in with the dinner.¡¹

    Isn¡¯t it a bit toote to say that now?

 Chapter 836: Adding Pools

    Chapter 836: Adding Pools

    Recently, Suaruriu and Suarukou are often assigned as my escorts.

    Are they having specialized work now that their poption has increased?

    I don¡¯t really mind adding Suaruriu and Suarukou to the ranks of my guard even though I¡¯m always apanied by the kuros and spiderlings.

    What I mind is that Suaruriu and Suarukou always perform a skit unique to twins.

    I think it¡¯s brilliant since it¡¯s exclusive to twins but for me, I¡¯ve seen more and better on TV before so it doesn¡¯t really appeal to me.

    Though I must admit, I feel a bit nostalgic.

    However, I¡¯m not sure how I should react.

    -0-

    Well, with Suaruriu and Suarukou in tow, I came to Vige Two.

    I came here to build a swimming pool.

    The minotaurs of Vige Two offered me arge number of reward medals to ask me to build one for them.

    If they really need to go to a swimming pool, they could have just used the one in Big Tree Vige. However, the minotaurs are all big.

    They were concerned that if they swam as they wished, they would cause trouble to others.

    Thus, they decided to build a swimming pool in Vige Two where they could swim to their heart¡¯s content.

    That¡¯s how it happened.

    Since they gave out reward medals, a pool must be made.

    The pool will be used as a swimming pool in summer and a reservoir in other seasons.

    It will not be wasted.

    I quickly dig using the AFT andplete it.

    The size of the pool is around 40 meters on each side.

    It would have been wider but it was decided to make it this big because it will be difficult for the lifeguard to monitor the pool if it¡¯s too big.

    Well, it¡¯s made for minotaurs so it¡¯s reasonably deep.

    When children are swimming, I want them to have a good lifeguard.

    This is the end of my task in Vige Two.

    -0-

    Then, we moved to Vige Three.

    Yeah, we need to build a swimming pool in Vige Three too.

    The centaurs living in Vige Three are also big.

    They want a pool for the same reason.

    They don¡¯t want to inconvenience people around them when swimming.

    However, the centaurs of Vige Three did not seek a swimming pool for the sake of swimming but as a ce for bathing.

    ¡¸Centaurs can swim but if you¡¯re going to ask me if we are good at it, I won¡¯t know how to respond.¡¹

    Glueworld, the acting vige chief of Vige Three, exins shyly.

    The centaurs do not like to swim because their hooves get damaged if they are immersed in water for a long time.

    Centaurs who go to war only learn to swim reluctantly in order to survive.

    However, centaurs feel the heat of summer too.

    Even if they don¡¯t swim, they would want to go to the pool.

    ¡¸But having a pool and not swimming at all is kind of¡­¡­¡¹

    You don¡¯t have to worry about that.

    Some of us are just floating around on floats.

    Also, since you used reward medals to request for a pool, I can¡¯t say no.

    Let¡¯s just dig one using the AFT and be done with it.

    And it waspleted without any incident.

    -0-

    On the way back from Vige Three, I talked to Jack, the acting vige chief of Vige One.

    I asked him if Vige One needs a pool too.

    No no no, I¡¯m not saying that you must have one.

    I¡¯m just asking.

    ¡¸We can always use the pool in Big Tree Vige. Besides, the children are still too young.¡¹

    They are afraid of idents if there¡¯s a pool in the vige.

    I see.

    That is indeed something to consider.

    The kuros and the spiderlings who are guarding the vige are also basically watching for attacks of monsters and demon beasts from the outside rather than securing the inside of the vige.

    The children are watched by those who are avable in the vige so¡­¡­a pool might be dangerous.

    Fumu.

    What the vige needs is one of those stic pools and not a big pool.

    Since we can¡¯t get vinyl here, perhaps we can use¡­¡­boards to build a pool?

    No, that would be difficult.

    Right.

    A small floating garden that can also be used as aquariums.

    I¡¯ll ask Loo to distribute one of those aquariums to Shashaato City and each of the viges.

    Yeah, each vige.

    Vige Two and Vige Three both have used reward medals so we can¡¯t just give Vige One one for free.

    No, it¡¯s not like they necessarily need to use it as a pool.

    Let¡¯s hope that each vige will use it in various ways.

    -0-

    When I asked Loo for more water tanks/aquariums, she said we have more than nned.

    ¡¸I thought maybe we¡¯ll need them.¡¹

    Ohhh!

    As expected of Loo!

    ¡¸Fufufu¡¹

    So, what made you think we¡¯ll need them?

    ¡¸An aquarium is basically a fish cage. The maids even requested to add more.¡¹

    Ah, I see.

    Then, can you give the oni maids more too?

    ¡¸I¡¯ve prepared them expecting you¡¯ll request some like this.¡¹

    Sorry, and thanks.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. You can return the favor in the medicinal herb garden.¡¹

    Hahaha.

    Of course.

    I¡¯ve already prepared a new medicinal herb garden for you.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    When I went to the royal capital to give an encouragement speech for the auction, I was shown some rare medicinal herbs.

    ¡¸Eh? Eh? Eh? Rare? W-what kind of herb?¡¹

    Ah, I don¡¯t remember the name of that medicinal herb.

    It has a strange name.

    The guy from the Dalfon Company said¡­¡­it¡¯s a rare medicinal herb that blooms in summer, the leaves and roots are used as medicine while the flowers are beautiful but poisonous.

    ¡¸Sumer? Rare and leaves and roots are medicinal? N-n-no way, erigunger?¡¹

    I think the name was something like that.

    ¡¸C-c-c-can I expect to find it in the medicinal garden now!¡¹

    S-seeing you so happy, I¡¯m now afraid if I¡¯m wrong.

    ¡¸R-right. I should calm down.¡¹

    Yeah yeah.

    ¡¸Where is that new medicinal herb garden?¡¹

    Eh?

    ¡¸I¡¯ll check it out! Since it was nted by you, it should already be sprouting, right?¡¹

    Ahahaha.

    It is.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go!¡¹

    -0-

    I had heard that the flowers were poisonous so the medicinal herb garden, which is around 20 by 20 meters, was built a short distance away from the vige.

    The medicinal herb seemed to be the erigunger that Loo wished for and she was quite pleased.

    She was jumping in joy.

    I¡¯m d she¡¯s happy.

    By the way, what does this herb do?

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Hnn?

    What¡¯s wrong?

    Why aren¡¯t you responding?

    She even stopped jumping around.

    ¡¸Erigunger is universal.¡¹

    Is it?

    That¡¯s great then.

    ¡¸Yes, it is. However, it can¡¯t hold a candle against the leaves of the world tree¡­¡­that¡¯s why it¡¯s called the substitute or degraded world tree leaf.¡¹

    Eh?

    Is that so?

    ¡¸It is so. The leaves of the world tree are more potent than it in every way. Moreover, the leaves of the world tree are effective as they are while erigunger requires tedious preparation and procedures to be used as medicine. It takes at least a hundred days just toplete the medicine.¡¹

    Ah.

    Sorry.

    I guess it¡¯s not a very good herb¡­¡­

    ¡¸No, it is! This medicinal herb was the most important medicinal material after the fall of the world tree!¡¹

    H-heh.

    ¡¸If you have a fresh one, you can get five gold coins from root to flower. Even in its dried state, it is a luxury item worth two gold coins! There were even people who spent their entire lives trying to cultivate erigunger.¡¹

    I-I see.

    Did they manage to cultivate it?

    ¡¸If they did, it won¡¯t cost 5 gold coins for one.¡¹

    Right.

    I heard that in the auction, the dried one¡¯s starting price is four gold coins.

    I look at the medicinal herb garden again.

    There are erigunger flowers all over the ce.

    Perhaps this is the sight that those who set out to cultivate it wanted to see.

    ¡¸It is inferior to the leaves of the world tree but that¡¯s just because it¡¯s wrong topare it to it! From a pharmacist point of view, erigunger is a very important medicinal herb! It is so rare that not much research has been done on it but with this much of it, we can dream of surpassing the leaves of the world tree! Thank you, husband!¡¹

    I-I¡¯m d you¡¯re pleased.

    However, don¡¯t keep it all to yourself.

    If Tier or Flora want some, share them with them.

    ¡¸I know, I know. Ah, can I send some to Ifrus School in Shashaato City?¡¹

    Of course, you can.

    ¡¸Thanks! Fufufu, the medicine that can surpass the world tree has fallen into my hands. The history of pharmacy will move by leaps and bounds!¡¹

    I¡¯m happy seeing Loo so happy.

    -0-

    And before I forget, let¡¯s distribute the floating gardens that will be aquariums or water tanks to each vige.

    Yeah, if we keep talking about medicinal herbs, we¡¯re going to forget about it.

    -0-

    Omake.

    In addition to me who¡¯s looking at the happy Loo, two of my escorts, Suaruriu and Suarukou, ask ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything for us to do? We¡¯re going to do our best¡± as they look at me.

    ¡­¡­..

    Yeah.

    Let me tell you about the twinedian skits I¡¯ve seen on TV.

    I¡¯ll tell the two of them the skits they haven¡¯t said yet.

    It was reasonably well received on TV so it should be good.

    Thus, Suaruriu and Suarukou both got new materials.

    -0-

    Later that day.

    The angels had a goodugh.

    It was nice to see the satisfied smiles of the two of them.

    -0-

    Suaruriu and Suarukou: From now on, our idols are the twinedians that vige chief talked about.

    Suarurou: ¡­¡­the day I¡¯ll hold my grandchildren in my arms is still far away.

    Raz Maria: Want to hold Roze Maria?

    Suarurou: ¡­¡­I do.

    -0-

    Loo: Erigunger needs to be processed using process A, B, (omitted), Y, and Z. Then, it will finally be a medicine.

    Vige Chief: yeah.

    Loo: If it¡¯s the leaf of the world tree, it is already a medicine as it is.

    Vige Chief: Y-yeah¡­¡­

    Loo: In addition, the leaf of the world tree is more effective than a processed erigunger medicine. It¡¯s cheating, right!

    Vige Chief: Y-yeah. C-cheating

    -0-

    Guronde: When the topic about the world treees up, I feel a pain in my heart¡­¡­

    Girar: Think positive. Think positive

    Oru: Bark(Who¡¯s bullying mother?)

 Chapter 837: One Summer Day

    Chapter 837: One Summer Day

    One fine day after breakfast.

    In a cool room of my mansion, Ruincia and Aurora were knitting together.

    It¡¯s a bonding time between grandmother and granddaughter.

    It¡¯s something good.

    ¡­¡­

    It is supposed to be good.

    Because of that, spiderlings,

    Stop knitting at an awesome rate beside the two of them.

    We all know you guys have great skills so don¡¯t make Aurora¡¯s eyes ze over.

    Didn¡¯t you notice how Ruincia¡¯s wings are twitching?

    Come, just y with me over there.

    -0-

    I yed with the spiderlings.

    We yed jump rope in the courtyard today.

    No, etho, what was it called again?

    Double dutch?

    Yeah, double dutch.

    It¡¯s a game that uses two ropes so it can¡¯t be underestimated.

    It¡¯s a cool game too.

    Of course, I can¡¯t do something as cool as that.

    I just taught the spiderlings the concept.

    Then, the spiderlings started ying double dutch in a cool way.

    Yeah.

    They¡¯re really amazing no matter how much I watch.

    They¡¯re not just doing some simple jumping.

    They change the speed at which they rotate the ropes while they¡¯re doing various things.

    Not only one but two or more of them jump at the same time.

    Amazing.

    And then, Makura suddenly arrived.

    After being taught briefly, she started doing various things.

    She was being slouchy at the start but got the gist of it and did the double dutch fast¡­..ah, she even took the jump ropes and tried doing it all by herself!

    The spiderlings couldn¡¯t speak so they just held signs with ¡°Ooohhh!¡± written on them.

    As expected of Makura.

    While I was thinking so, I suddenly saw Zabutoning.

    No way, Zabuton too?

    That can¡¯t be.

    Nimble, continuous steps!

    And even posing?

    The ropes keep spinning but she is posing as if she¡¯s not jumping on ropes¡­..how can she move her legs like that while doing jump ropes?

    Amazing!

    She started doing moreplicated things after.

    My eyes can¡¯t even keep up with what she was doing.

    I¡¯m the kind of guy who can jump twice the most after all.

    I won¡¯t say anything else.

    I know that it was amazing.

    I spent two hours ying with Zabuton, Makura, and the spiderlings.

    -0-

    After lunch.

    I haven¡¯t seen the ¡°Flying Carpet¡±tely.

    As for why, my son with Rasuti, Kukulkan, has taken a liking to it.

    He even holds it tightly even when he¡¯s sleeping so it can¡¯t go to me.

    As for me, I only wish it to take care of Kukulkan without worrying about me. However, it seems like Flying Carpet wants to carry me along too.

    I appreciate the sentiment but¡­¡­

    No, I don¡¯t mind.

    It¡¯s just, you know.

    Kukulkan was only born a little over a year ago.

    Since Kukulkan won¡¯t let it go, it¡¯s no surprise that the Flying Carpet is covered in drool.

    I¡¯m d that you want to carry me for a ride but, why don¡¯t you get washed first?

    No?

    Why not?

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s¡­¡­when I tried to wash it, Kukulkan-sama gets angry.¡¹

    Bulga, who is taking care of Kukulkan, reports apologetically.

    I see.

    I guess it can¡¯t be helped.

    Yeah, I can tolerate Kukulkan being covered in drool when I hold him but I won¡¯t sit on something covered in drool.

    Wash it when you get a chance.

    It will be drooled in no time again¡­¡­

    Speaking of which, where is Stifano?

    She is always with Bulga but I don¡¯t see her here.

    ¡¸She¡¯s helping Hikaru-sama and Himiko-sama today.¡¹

    I see.

    Sorry for all the trouble.

    ¡¸No no, it¡¯s my job.¡¹

    Is that so?

    I thought taking care of Rasuti was your job¡­¡­

    Is it also part of your job to take care of Rasuti¡¯s children?

    ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯s a job I finally got.¡¹

    ?

    ¡¸During Rananon-sama¡¯s time, she wouldn¡¯t let go of Rasuti-sama.¡¹

    Ah, now that you mention it, that¡¯s true.

    ¡¸During Hiichirou-sama¡¯s time, Raimeiren-sama wouldn¡¯t let go of him.¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸When Hikaru-sama, Himiko-sama, and Kukulkan-sama were born, our turn has finally came¡­¡­we¡¯re happy about it.¡¹

    I-is that so?

    Ehto, just let me know if you need anything.

    ¡¸Thanks for that. If we encounter any problem, we will be happy to consult you.¡¹

    Yeah, please.

    After that, I went to check on Hikaru and Himiko.

    Kukulkan is cute but Hikaru and Himiko are cute too.

    No, I¡¯m not a stupid parent.

    -0-

    Snack time.

    The fairy queen asked me for sweets.

    That¡¯s rare.

    Did the oni maids ignore her or something?

    Ah, they were too busy taking care of Sakura and Ramna.

    Understood.

    Then, I¡¯ll make some for you.

    It¡¯s summer so ording to the pattern, it should be shaved ice.

    Hnn?

    Are you okay with that?

    You haven¡¯t had it yet this year?

    Affirmative.

    Let me check the shaved ice machine.

    And if we have ice.

    Fairy Queen, what vor do you want?

    Strawberry?

    Alright.

    Understood.

    I topped the shaved ice with strawberry vor and strawberry toppings.

    Let¡¯s add strawberry jam too.

    Mint leaves for color¡­..ah, you don¡¯t want those?

    Alright.

    Then, it¡¯s done.

    Here you go.

    Make the next one?

    I don¡¯t mind but you have to eat it before it melts.

    That¡¯s not it?

    Ah, the children areing.

    I guess it¡¯s time for them to return from the pool.

    Just as the Fairy Queen had predicted, the children arrived. When they saw the Fairy Queen eating strawberry shaved ice, they all shouted.

    ¡¸I want one!¡¹

    I know I know.

    I¡¯ll make some for you now.

    But only a little.

    I¡¯ve seen a child get a stomachache from eating too much before.

    Besides, if you eat a lot at this time of the day, you won¡¯t have an appetite for dinner.

    I don¡¯t want to see you get scolded for not being able to eat.

    Also, I¡¯ll get scolded by your mothers too.

    ¡­¡­yeah, they¡¯re scary.

    I¡¯m d you understand.

    I made a little amount of strawberry shaved ice for the children who came over.

    -0-

    Dinner.

    The oni maids prepared fish taken from the small floating garden that were turned into aquariums. They were prepared on the spot.

    It¡¯s a method called ¡°live kitchen¡±.

    A way to stimte appetite by showing the cooking process.

    It¡¯s one of the results of research by the oni maids on why ramen restaurants are so popr.

    ¡¸Umu. It would be a pleasure if I¡¯d had a dinner like this with the nobles.¡¹

    The demon king ate the sashimi prepared by the oni maids while saying so.

    ¡¸Umu. Delicious!¡¹

    I¡¯m d you are pleased.

    I also took a bite.

    It¡¯s delicious, alright.

    -0-

    Night.

    I¡¯m not thinking of anything.

    It was another rxing day.

    -0-

    ¡¸Since there is almost no aging period, umami won¡¯t likely be there yet.¡¹

    Vige chief won¡¯t say anything tactless like that.

    AN: I won¡¯t be able to update since I¡¯m going to theiket. Sorry.

    TN: Happy New Year! Another year has ended but thank you for your continuous support!

 Chapter 838: Shrine and Pond

    Chapter 838: Shrine and Pond

    Small floating gardens have be rental aquariums.

    In Vige One, they used it as a small pool just like I expected.

    The little children are so happy.

    That¡¯s something good to see.

    -0-

    In Vige Two, it is being used as a water trough.

    They said it is convenient because they can carry water from the river or well at once.

    Well, that¡¯s true.

    Since they are floating, even children can take care of them.

    The children were happy since they got more responsibilities.

    -0-

    In Vige Three, they were used as tubs for washing vegetables.

    The height can be adjusted since it is floating so it can be used while standing.

    They wanted to have two or three more in the vige so they requested that we include the floating garden on the reward medal exchange list.

    I will discuss it with Loo first before deciding.

    -0-

    In Vige Four, they tried to use it as an elevator in the castle but failed because Loo had restricted the height at which it could float.

    Thus, they used it as a luggage carrier for higher ces.

    Should we remove the height restriction of the floating garden in order to use it as an elevator?

    Loo put the height restriction on it because she¡¯s thinking about the safety of the user in case it flew away.

    ¡¸Ah, this is a difficult problem, isn¡¯t it? It would be great if everyone¡¯s from a race or can use magic to fly but if not, height restriction must be implemented.¡¹

    Gou said so and the restriction remained.

    -0-

    In Vige Five¡­¡­

    ¡¸One is not enough.¡¹

    Youkoined.

    Well, I guess so.

    That¡¯s expected.

    Given that there¡¯s only one, it seems like the vige council had a fight over how to use it.

    Sorry.

    However, won¡¯t it be a problem if we refuse to give more?

    ¡¸You won¡¯t crave what you¡¯re unaware of.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, they already heard about the instation of aquariums in Shashaato City. If it won¡¯t be a problem, why don¡¯t you give it to us until after the instation isplete? It would be great if you can prepare 20 or so. If you need reward medals for it, I¡¯ll dly pay.¡¹

    Understood.

    I¡¯ll talk to Loo.

    ¡¸Please.¡¹

    By the way, how is the one floating garden being used?

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    Why are you not answering?

    ¡¸The vige council hall is on top of the mountain and it¡¯s the middle of summer.¡¹

    Yeah, it¡¯s great there on sunny days.

    ¡¸It became a water tub where you can soak your feet in.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸Of course, not all the council members can soak their feet in it at the same time. Therefore, the right to use it is chosen via draw lots in the morning.¡¹

    Ehto, what can I say¡­¡­

    That, can¡¯t they just use a regr bucket?

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to use a bucket, the water level is quite low and even if you put ice on them, they¡¯ll get lukewarm in no time. Furthermore, if you want to move around, you have to wipe your feet. However, if you¡¯re using that floating garden¡­¡­¡¹

    There¡¯s plenty of water so the water temperature won¡¯t rise as easily and you can even walk around barefooted.

    ¡¸Uhuh. Some even tried to take it home with them so they were banned from using it. In short¡­¡­it¡¯s very popr.¡¹

    I-I see.

    Ehto, that¡¯s¡­

    ¡¸I know. I also think that it should be used in a more meaningful way. However, that¡¯s the result of the meeting. I have no choice but toply.¡¹

    Perhaps a heated debate happened leading to a situation where whichever option was chosen, there would be cons, and as a temporary measure, the proposal that was initially put forward was adopted?

    ¡­¡­

    I think so.

    Let¡¯s just keep it that way.

    -0-

    Since I¡¯m already in Vige Five, let¡¯s check out the shrine.

    My purpose is to check the white bones of the whale that we got during the parade outside the vige.

    It¡¯s been a while since it was put in the shrine so I¡¯m wondering how it was doing.

    I asked Kon, the silver fox who¡¯s managing the shrine.

    ¡¸The whale god? No particr problem.¡¹

    Good to know.

    ¡¸However, seeing that shitai, there were those who starteding and offering bones¡­¡­¡¹

    I see.

    What did you do then?

    ¡¸I told them to not do so because raw bones would smell bad.¡¹

    Hmmm.

    Yes, that¡¯s true.

    Raw bones smelled unexpectedly bad.

    There are all sorts of things in bones and no matter how much you clean one, there might still be bits of meat left in them.

    I guess they needed to be thoroughly dried or burned before offering them.

    No, well, I brought the whale bone as it is so I¡¯m not the one to talk.

    However, I thought there shouldn¡¯t be any problem since it was dry.

    So, have they started bringing them dried then?

    ¡¸See for yourself.¡¹

    Several small rooms in the shrine had been turned into bone mounds.

    Ehto, what gods are in those rooms?

    ¡¸That one¡¯s the pig god¡¯s room.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸Next to it is the cow god¡¯s.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸And next to it is the chicken god¡¯s.¡¹

    You mean¡­¡­

    ¡¸They are bones that came directly from ramen street.¡¹

    The bones used for the soup?

    ¡¸Seems like it. They are certainly not raw.¡¹

    That¡¯s¡­¡­

    Is this some kind of harassment against the shrine?

    ¡¸No, they are heartfelt gratitude from ramen businessmen. In addition to the bones, they also ce several medium copper coins.¡¹

    Ah, I see.

    ¡¸It helps us run the shrine but the pace at which the bones are being offered is too much¡­¡­if we don¡¯t do something, they will overflow into other rooms. I¡¯m already having a headache on what to do.¡¹

    I guess so.

    That¡¯s¡­¡­

    How about we build a dedicated shrine?

    A shrine for ramen aside from the pig god, cow god, and chicken god¡¯s rooms.

    Let¡¯s have those who¡¯ll offer bone from ramen there.

    Ah, also, burn the bones to make ashes after a certain period of time.

    ¡¸Can we build it on the shrine premises?¡¹

    Of course.

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    We¡¯ll probably receive seafood bones and shells too.

    Make it big enough.

    ¡¸As you wish.¡¹

    -0-

    After checking out the shrine, we headed for the pond at the foot of the mountain where the shrine is located.

    Kon apanied me.

    If they had something to say to Swan and ck Swan, it would be time for her to say it.

    I knew that they might not be able to say what they wanted to say to them in my absence.

    With that in mind, we approached the pond and found that there were many people there.

    What is this?

    Why are there many people around the pond?

    ¡¸They are guests desu¡¹

    Kon exined so.

    What kind of guests?

    I thought Swan and ck Swan were having performances or something, but I was wrong.

    On the surface of the water were eight swans.

    Yeah, normal sized swans or rather,mon sense sized swans.

    Each of those swans was wearing hats with different colors and capes with numbers on their backs.

    In other words¡­¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s a swan race. Threeps around a course that goes around the poles installed in the pond. The <em>system</em> is to guess which swans will finish first and second.¡¹

    What?

    ¡¸Any swan who flies is disqualified. You can purchase betting tickets over there. If you buy tickets after praying at our shrine, you will have a better chance of winning.¡¹

    That¡¯s great.

    No, I know that races like this one exist.

    I heard that there are rat races in the royal capital as well.

    Even in Big Tree Vige, the kuros were racing.

    So, I don¡¯t deny its existence.

    What I wanted to deny is¡­¡­

    ¡¸Sixxx, gogogo!¡¹

    ¡¸Go, right there! Body blow! At least be number two!¡¹

    ¡¸Did it just fly? Did it just fly? Ah, it isn¡¯t disqualified, right? Its feet are still on water. Safe? Noooooooo!¡¹

    Not those people¡­¡­

    ¡¸Fufufufufufufufufufu¡¹

    But Swan who can¡¯t stopughing getting profit.

    I want to deny her existence.

    -0-

    Swan,e over here for a minute.

    There was cheating in that race just now, right?

    You made them adjust to make the best profit, right?

    It¡¯s even quite obvious.

    The swans are having fake fights in the middle of the race.

    You ordered them, right?

    Where¡¯s ck Swan?

    Eh? ck Swan¡¯s on it too?

    Am I going to get in your way of earning a living?

    Living expenses?

    To eat and drink in Vige Five?

    I see.

    Call ck Swan.

    You can¡¯t since you¡¯re managing the dividend?

    Understood.

    Then, after the race is over.

    Call her.

    I¡¯m not asking you to stop the race.

    I¡¯m asking you to stop cheating.

    ¡¸You want to make things exciting without any tricks?¡¹

    If you overdo it, some people will lose themselves due to gambling.

    That¡¯s not good.

    Especially since it¡¯s in front of the gods.

    Have a fair and square game.

    Everything will be fine.

    Fair and square games are a lot of fun.

 Chapter 839: Improving Swanâ€™s Race

    Chapter 839: Improving Swan¡¯s Race

    The swan race that Swan and ck Swan were doing.

    ¡­¡­.

    It¡¯s kind ofplicated.

    These giant swans¡­¡­no, they are now in human forms.

    I guess I should call them using their names now.

    I¡¯ve always known their names.

    I¡¯m just not using them to address them.

    Swan¡¯s name is Odette.

    ck Swan¡¯s name is Odile.

    Their names are the same as the main characters in the ballet Swan Lake.

    So, they¡¯re easy to remember.

    And I think Swan¡¯s name is wasted on her.

    As for ck Swan, I feel a little sorry since it¡¯s the name of a viin but¡­¡­it¡¯s not an alias, it¡¯s her real name so it can¡¯t be helped.

    In short, this swan race is something that the Od sisters are doing.

    ¡­¡­.

    ck Swan cried and begged me to stop treating them as sisters.

    You hate it that much?

    Alright, I got it.

    So, stop crying.

    -0-

    Cough.

    This swan race that Odette and Odile were running.

    I¡¯m not going to tell them to stop.

    In this world, gambling is normal.

    There is now that regtes it.

    However, the kings and lords are setting some restrictions.

    And the person who¡¯s in charge of the pond that Odette and Odile are using is the vige chief of Vige Five.

    In other words, me.

    However, I usually leave things like this for Youko to handle so I won¡¯t suddenly barge in just because I happen to get involved.

    Thus, I asked Youko for her opinion.

    ¡¸Swan race? I wee more entertainment.¡¹

    I see.

    With that in mind, I demanded the current swan race to be modified¡­¡­no, improved.

    -0-

    First and foremost, the ban on cheating or anything simr.

    I understand that in our world, those who were being cheated without noticing it will beughed at as fools.

    But still.

    If cheating is involved, the operator and those who are rted will surely make profit but that will not keep customers for long.

    The more money the operators make, the lesser the clientele is.

    Moreover, the cheatings will eventually be noticed.

    I have noticed it myself.

    Some may have already noticed it.

    If that is the case, they might even get advantage of.

    And they will surely suffer terrible punishment.

    I think evil should be punished ordingly but Odette and Odile are acquaintances.

    I don¡¯t want them to suffer terrible punishment if possible.

    That¡¯s why cheating is banned.

    We want the races to be fair and impartial.

    -0-

    Next, the schedule of the event.

    Currently, it is irregr.

    The races are held when Odette and Odile¡¯s pockets are light as feathers.

    Furthermore, the number of races held is also irregr.

    It depends on the motivation of the swans who are participating in the races.

    This isn¡¯t good.

    Not knowing when the races will be held will only cause confusion.

    I heard that they advertise on the day of the race but only those who have heard that  wille.

    If you¡¯re going to do it, do it right.

    Therefore, the dates of the events must be determined.

    In addition, the number of races to be held per event must be ten.

    Unlike the racetrack, we can create different kinds of courses at the pond.

    We will make different types of courses with different distances to give the customers room to predict the winners.

    -0-

    In addition, the allocation of each race.

    This is the most important part.

    Well, at first, there is no need for detailed allocation.

    Just make the higher rated races to thest of the ten races.

    Ah, the race allocation doesn¡¯t make any difference in the payout.

    It¡¯s about increasing or making tastier treats for the swans who will do well in the race.

    That would motivate the swans in the race.

    We won¡¯t order them or anything.

    It would be better to motivate the swans.

    -0-

    By the way, give the swans names.

    So far, they have only been called by number.

    I understand that it would make it easier to recognize them.

    However, that won¡¯t create drama.

    Yes, drama.

    The drama of each and every bird.

    It¡¯s important.

    Super important.

    Ask no more.

    Just give them names.

    ¡­..

    Alright.

    I¡¯lle up with the names first.

    Well, I¡¯m aware that my naming sense is not that great¡­¡­

    I¡¯ll use the racehorse names of my previous world as reference.

    Though I have no idea what the racehorse¡¯s records or breed are, I do know the names of famous horses.

    It would be easier for me to just name them with racehorses¡¯ names but that would be rude to my previous world horses and the swans.

    I want to use those racehorse names for the horses.

    -0-

    I would like to say that that¡¯s the end of it but¡­¡­.there is something we need to discuss thoroughly.

    It¡¯s profit sharing.

    As far as I¡¯m concerned, since Odette and Odile were the ones who started this, they should get everything.

    However, that¡¯s only if they were managing everything.

    Can the two of you manage a regrly held swan race?

    Yeah, I guess you don¡¯t.

    I don¡¯t think they could maintain their motivation.

    So, from now on, you two will be the <em>tops</em> of this organization and you will handle the swans.

    Don¡¯t worry, the top thing is just in name.

    Your most important role is to take care of the swans.

    Only the two of you can do it.

    Especially their health.

    As for the actual running of the race¡­¡­do the silver foxes have enough manpower?

    ¡¸Us? We are getting used to our new lives and running the shrine so we should be able to do something else but¡­¡­¡¹

    Then, can you?

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s¡­¡­we don¡¯t have enough knowledge¡­¡­we don¡¯t know how to run it¡­¡­¡¹

    I¡¯ll teach you about that.

    How about giving you the reward of 30% of the profit?

    ¡¸T-thirty percent? May I enlist the aid of the red foxes, ck foxes, and round face foxes?¡¹

    Of course.

    ¡¸Then, we¡¯ll do our best.¡¹

    Of the remaining 70%, 20% will be given to Vige Five as security fee.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s just security, I¡¯m sure the people of the shrine can handle it.¡¹

    Because the shrine is basically the ¡°house¡±.

    If the people of the shrine take care of security too, tension will increase.

    I want a third party to take care of the security. And they must be someone who is not affiliated with either the guests or the house.

    ¡¸Is that how it works?¡¹

    That¡¯s how it works.

    Also, if we¡¯re the only ones who are making money, we will be resented.

    We have to make the money flow to Vige Five too.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    The remaining 50% will be for the swans and the environmental maintenance around the pond.

    Alright, that should do it.

    Or so I thought but Odette raised her hand.

    What is it?

    Does she have any suggestions or something?

    So, I asked.

    ¡¸Vige chief, it seems like we¡¯re talking as if we¡¯re sure to profit but I didn¡¯t hear a thing about ways of making profit.¡¹

    ¡­¡­eh?

    We¡¯re the management, the house.

    How can we lose?

    ¡¸Vige chief, you said that we¡¯re going to do it this way to make money, right?¡¹

    Yeah.

    ¡¸If we do it fair and square, the house won¡¯t make any money.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Eh?

    Why?

    -0-

    My knowledge of race gambling is nil.

    Odette exined to me the following details.

    For example, suppose there is a race to guess which one of the six swans will finish first.

    The house will put a multiplier on each of the six swans.

    Looking at the multipliers, the customers will bet on their favorite swans.

    Those who bet on the swan that finishes first will be paid out a multiplier on their bet.

    That¡¯s it.

    I see.

    It¡¯s too different from the horse races and boat races I know.

    In order to keep this system going, it is necessary to make the multiplier attractive to the customers and in order for the house to make money, the swan that many people have bet on must not win.

    Thus, cheating is necessary.

    ¡¸Vige chief, are we not going to do it?¡¹

    No way.

    That¡¯s now how it should be done.

    We need to make sure that the house makes a profit while keeping the business afloat.

    It¡¯s not that difficult.

    All we need to do is collect an operating fee from the bets.

    For example, if we get 1000 bets, we¡¯ll get 1000 copper coins.

    From those 1000 coins, we can take 10%, 100 coins, as operating fee.

    The multiplier of that 900 will then be based on the number of bets ced.

    ¡¸Nononono, who can even calcte that? In addition, doesn¡¯t that mean that the multiplier will change while you¡¯re betting¡­¡­¡¹

    Multiplier rates are supposed to change, right?

    Also, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s difficult to calcte.

    I look at the silver foxes.

    They had visible confusion on their faces and looked away.

    Oh,e on.

 Chapter 840: Swan Race Facility Enhancement

    Chapter 840: Swan Race Facility Enhancement

    Setting the dividend calction aside, we continued with the enhancement of the swan race.

    Like spectator seats instation.

    So far, each of the guests would be standing around the pond so we will set up spectators¡¯ seats and we¡¯re going to build it near the finish line.

    Well, I asked the carpenters of Vige Five to do it and they are just chaise lounge without backrest.

    -0-

    We also need to set up sheds for the swans participating in the race.

    There are around 30 swans participating in this race.

    Thus, we built around 200 sheds. Each is big enough to amodate a big dog.

    Too many?

    I don¡¯t think so since there will definitely be more.

    Me and the high elves of Big Tree Vige were the ones who made them.

    -0-

    And we also added additional ponds for the swans to practice.

    Yes, more ponds.

    There are not enough ponds.

    It would be a problem if the swans on standby couldn¡¯t enter the ponds during races.

    Swan¡¯s staple food is leaves and stems of aquatic nts after all.

    They will not be able to eat during races.

    Also, they cannot practice during races.

    I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s just a small pond, but it would be great if there were two.

    Impossible?

    If you can¡¯t, so be it.

    We¡¯ll take care of it.

    It¡¯s just that you built this pond yourself so I thought I could leave it to you.

    If it¡¯s impossible, I don¡¯t mind.

    If it¡¯s impossible for you¡­.

    ¡¸I-I can do it!¡¹

    Odette worked hard and built two ponds.

    However, she worked very hard and was obviously too exhausted.

    She couldn¡¯t even maintain her human form and is now a giant swan.

    ¡¸P-praise me¡¹

    Of course.

    You did well.

    You¡¯re awesome.

    ¡¸No!¡¹

    Hnn?

    ¡¸At least say, ¡°You¡¯re still beautiful even if you¡¯re exhausted¡±.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    Well, the ponds werepleted.

    And it¡¯s true that Swan is beautiful whether she¡¯s a swan or in human form.

    I praised her.

    Ah, she recovered a bit.

    -0-

    Since we¡¯re going to collect money, we must have a good security system in ce.

    We also need living spaces for Odette and Odile.

    Why not just go to the shrine?

    A shrine is a shrine.

    You want to be independent.

    Right, there is also a need for a resting ce for the guards, a waiting area for lost children, and a simple infirmary for those who are not feeling well.

    The high elves of Big Tree Vige and I built all of those in one fell swoop.

    -0-

    We also prepared a ce to sell betting slips and a ce to give out winnings.

    After the race is over, the winnings will be given to the people whose name is on the list.

    That¡¯s some high level of trust.

    What if the house lies?

    Or what if names go missing on the roster?

    ¡­¡­.

    Someone¡¯s going to get beaten up?

    I see.

    That¡¯s a little scary.

    Well, we won¡¯t lie to them.

    I proposed a ballot system.

    It is the style of horse and bicycle racing were using in my previous world.

    People will be asked to buy tickets for the swan they think will win and payouts will be determined by the sales of the tickets.

    The winning swan ticket will be redeemed after the race.

    I wanted to use paper but there were preservation and other issues, so we decided to use wood stamped with hot iron.

    To prevent counterfeiting, it was decided to use special wood for the wooden tes and to put a hidden mark as it was stamped.

    -0-

    Since the multiplier, or rather, the dividend rate, was to be introduced as a variable system, the progress and final results had to be indicated.

    Therees the literacy rate of guests problem.

    Not everyone can read.

    I would at least like to think that they can read numbers but there are some suspicious people out there.

    In previous races, the swans wore capes with numbers written on them but some of the guests did not recognize them as numbers but symbols.

    Even if we name the swans, some people won¡¯t be able to read it.

    Even if you show thepetitiveness rating of the swans, some people just can¡¯t read.

    I wondered what to do but¡­..

    Let¡¯s just go with all.

    The swans will be named but they will still be required to wear capes with numbers.

    In other words, the same as before.

    Thepetitiveness rating will fluctuate but it will not indicate a lie.

    So even if they can¡¯t read them, it doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t win.

    It only changes the degree of expectations for the payout when you win.

    For the house, whether the guests can read the multiplier or not, as long as we receive a winning ticket, we will pay out the corresponding amount.

    That¡¯s all.

    So, please get help from someone who can read or learn to read by yourself.

    -0-

    Next, the road.

    The shrine is located on a mountain northeast of Vige Five and the pond is at the foot of the mountain where the shrine is located.

    From the shrine, the pond is at west-southwest direction and from Vige Five, it is at north-northeast.

    In other words, the pond is a little north of the road connecting Vige Five and the shrine.

    From the road connecting Vige Five and the shrine, a path had been created that led to the pond.

    It¡¯s more of an animal trail but it¡¯s easy to find because people are using it.

    I see.

    Then, we decided to further develop this trail.

    Though we left it to the craftsmen of Vige Five.

    -0-

    As for food and beverage, there is a line of stores on the road to the shrine so there is no need to build near the pond.

    I find it hard to invite the Goroun Company and the others since they can only make money on days with races.

    Or so I thought but the Goroun Company asked me for a ce to open a stall just on the days of races.

    Since they asked, let¡¯s prepare a ce for them.

    However, it will be too much work for the silver foxes to manage the stalls, so I had the Goroun Company take care of it.

    I want it to be managed with the cooperation of the Goroun Company.

    And as everyone would have already expected, I don¡¯t want to make the cost of opening the stall too high.

    Though I don¡¯t mind those who are willing to pay more get a better ce.

    -0-

    So, is that how things will be?

    Well, we¡¯ll just have to figure out the rest as we go along.

    ¡­¡­

    Right.

    We just left out the biggest problem.

    No, it¡¯s not about the dividend calction.

    That one is manageable.

    I¡¯m talking about the greatest problem of the swan race itself.

    The swans.

    They are migratory birds.

    And since their stable diet is leaves and stems of aquatic nts, they are very territorial.

    They need to im their territory and monopolize food in order to survive.

    In other words, wans are not the kind of creatures that will inherently stay in one ce and race.

    -0-

    Vige Chief: Can you do something?

    Odette: Can I?

    TN: I missed thest part of the . I just updated it. Kindly check it out.

 Chapter 841: Swanâ€™s Circumstances

    Chapter 841: Swan¡¯s Circumstances

    Swans are not suited for racing.

    However, they have been racing well so far.

    Why?

    Because it was staged.

    Odette and Odile are familiars of gods.

    And unlike Niz, who rose in rank from a mere snake to a god¡¯s familiar, they are directly created by gods.

    I hate to admit it, but they are awesome.

    Therefore, the swans obey Odette and Odile.

    They don¡¯t dare disobey.

    Thus, they ignore their migrations and territories just to join races.

    No, it was staged so they were only pretending to be racing.

    ¡¸Wait wait wait¡¹

    Odette, who had recovered from her pond building fatigue and is already in her human form, interrupted me.

    ¡¸You¡¯re making it sound like we¡¯re forcing them to race.¡¹

    Isn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸We¡¯re not! Odile, please exin.¡¹

    Why don¡¯t you exin yourself?

    ¡¸Odile is better at exining.¡¹

    I see.

    -0-

    ording to Odile¡¯s exnation, the swans in the race were swans that had lost their territorial battle and had nowhere to go.

    It is difficult for them to find a new feeding ground given they have lost and because of that, they can¡¯t eat.

    Even if they are lucky enough to find a new feeding ground, they are often monsters or living there.

    Swans that lose territorial battle of a known feeding ground among swans can only wait for death.

    Odette and Odile led these swans to this pond and protected them.

    And the swans are racing to repay Odette and Odile.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    Odette and Odile, I thought you were living a carefree life but you¡¯re actually doing your job well.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡¹

    Yeah, I guess so.

    ¡¸Fufufu¡¹

    Odette puffs out her chest.

    Alright, let¡¯s get back to the story¡­¡­

    In short, the swans aren¡¯t racing voluntarily, right?

    Odette and Odile asked them to do so so they are doing it.

    ¡¸Mou¡­¡­ma-maa, I guess there¡¯s some truth in that but we¡¯re not forcing them.¡¹

    A request on someone that can¡¯t refuse is no different from coercion.

    ¡¸Mou¡¹

    Still, the problem is¡­¡­

    Can the swan race without the race being staged?

    Can they?

    I asked Odette and she looked at Odile.

    Then, Odile looked at the swans.

    The swans are¡­¡­

    After looking troubled, they looked at me straight in the eyes.

    Can you?

    The swans nodded.

    What about migrating due to season change?

    As long as you have food, you don¡¯t have to migrate?

    You¡¯re already prepared to bury your bones here?

    ¡­¡­

    Good.

    I¡¯ll provide you the best food.

    So do your best at the races.

    -0-

    As for you¡­¡­

    There are wild ducks and ducks who have been watching us from the shadows.

    Unfortunately, you are no longer in the race.

    Sorry.

    No, you guys are migratory birds too, right?

    Shouldn¡¯t you show your guts?

    Ah, alright alright.

    If we get the numbers right, we will also hold duck races on the days we don¡¯t hold swan races.

    Is that alright?

    That¡¯s good. You want name tags so that people don¡¯t hunt you?

    Ah, I didn¡¯t know.

    The swans are protected by Odette and Odile but they are not protecting you ducks.

    On the contrary, you were being attacked by swans?

    I see.

    I get it.

    I¡¯ll make nes with tags for you.

    I will also ask Odette and Odile to tell the swans to not attack you.

    In exchange, you know, right?

    When you start to race, there shouldn¡¯t be cheating or staging.

    I expect you to do your best in each race.

    -0-

    Now.

    As for the food for swans, wild ducks, and ducks, I already thought of something.

    Pond turtles.

    I heard that they were good at cultivating aquatic nts.

    Thus, I asked the pond turtles and they said they would take care of it.

    Thanks.

    However, what I did not expect was that they would dispatch young pond turtles to go to the swan¡¯s ponds.

    I told them that if they think the pond in Big Tree Vige is already too small for them, I would widen it but apparently, that is not the case.

    They wanted the young pond turtles to practice.

    The reservoir in Big Tree Vige is safe so because of that, they don¡¯t have any realbat experience.

    Also, because there are so many pond turtles there, they can survive without using their natural abilities.

    The adult pond turtles thought that what¡¯s happening wasn¡¯t good.

    However, that doesn¡¯t mean that they would send them to some dangerous ces.

    Suddenly, there¡¯s swan¡¯s ponds now.

    It¡¯s near Vige Five.

    Moreover, Odette and Odile are there.

    Though they won¡¯t still be able to gain realbat experience, when one pond is managed solely by a lone pond turtle, he would feel tense and won¡¯t let his guard down.

    Given that, three young pond turtles were selected.

    Among the young turtles, three serious types were chosen.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Don¡¯t they usually send the curious ones or the naughty ones for this kind of thing?

    They said it¡¯s true that they meant them to train but I came to them to get some workers so they picked up those who will seriously work.

    They don¡¯t want to send anyone who might be a nuisance.

    I see.

    I guess I¡¯ll try to not push anyone annoying on my side to someone else too.

    ¡­¡­.

    What was that? I thought I heard the demon king¡¯s voice from afar as if asking me something.

    Well, I should just be imagining things.

    -0-

    The high elves, who had just finished building the building, made a bulletin board for disying names, numbers, and multipliers of the swans in the race.

    It is quite big so that it can be seen from a distance.

    The names, numbers, and multipliers are changed manually so you have to use adder to change them.

    Normally, it is the mountain elves who are in charge of this kind of thing but I asked the mountain elves to make an automatic ticket burner.

    It is a machine¡­¡­a golem that automatically burn stamps the numbers on wooden tes.

    The machine is quite big because it has to include the name of the race and the date of the race in addition to the betting number.

    Even so, it is high performance and multifunctional.

    It takes about 5 minutes for it to start up and once it is up and running, it can burn stamps around 40 tes per second.

    Not the same number but different numbers.

    What is even more impressive is the ability to count the numbered tes.

    This is very helpful in many ways.

    Well, for confirmation, I¡¯ll still have them count the tes manually.

    This is not because I don¡¯t trust the golem or the worker but because it is a factor that determines the multiplier and I want to keep a tight control on it.

    That automatic burn stamper machine for the ballots¡­

    We decided to make several more of it.

    No matter how fast it can burn stamps, there¡¯s no way one machine is enough because it involves money exchanges between people.

    No, we won¡¯t actually know until we give it a try, but I don¡¯t want to lose sales because we can¡¯t handle it.

    Therefore, we would like to have more than one automatic burn stamping machine for ballots.

    After that, we would need to add up the counts from multiple automatic burn stamping machines.

    I guess we¡¯ll have to manually do that.

    -0-

    The people who¡¯ll do the calctions have arrived.

    They are angels.

    Five angels disguised as demons.

    At first, I was going to ask Count Pugyaru to get some people who would do the calctions.

    Count Pugyaru is a noble who has a human vige near Howling vige in his territory.

    He was involved in Beton-san¡¯s case one winter and is also the father of one of Gol¡¯s wives.

    He is also the father of a civil servant girl who has been with us since early on.

    Thus, we have to use this chance to deepen our rtionship.

    That¡¯s ording to Loo.

    Because of that, we tried to contact him through various channels¡­¡­

    Unluckily, we never met him.

    As an alternative candidate, we switched to Count Glitch.

    He is also a father of one of Gol¡¯s wives and the father of one of the civil servant girls who has been with us since early on.

    Unluckily, we didn¡¯t meet him.

    We had no choice but to call the angels who could afford to send some people.

    The reason I didn¡¯t call on them first was because I thought they would scold me for trying to get them involved in gambling.

    They like conspiracy and being in control for some reason.

    When I approached them prepared to be scolded, I did not expect their reaction.

    Gambling.

    They love it.

    Behind the scenes.

    They love it.

    Yeah okay.

    Just don¡¯t suggest cheating.

    It¡¯s not like no one will ever find out.

    No cheating allowed.

    We¡¯re going to do it fair and square.

    I hope the five of you won¡¯t only do your best in calcting dividends but also in exposing cheaters.

    -0-

    Vige Chief: I won¡¯t push anyone annoying on my side to someone else.

    Vige Chief: Hmm? What¡¯s wrong, demon king? Why are you suddenly muttering Tiselle and Ursa¡¯s names?

    -0-

    Count Glitch: Pugyaru? What¡¯s wrong with you all of a sudden?

    Count Pugyaru: You better escape too! With all your might!

    Count Glitch: Eh? Eh? Eh?

 Chapter 842: Holding Swan Race

    Chapter 842: Holding Swan Race

    The swan race was held at a pond at the foot of the Shrine near Vige Five.

    ording to my expectations, it would at least be enough to attract the same number of guests as when Odette and Odile were running it themselves.

    As it turned out, I was betrayed by my own expectations.

    A considerable number of people gathered.

    Specifically, around 10000.

    In conclusion, it was a great sess.

    But why!

    ¡¸Well, isn¡¯t it because vige chief yourself took the lead in the preparations? From the point of view of the residents of Vige Five, you should be starting something new.¡¹

    Loo said calmly.

    However, the swan race has been around for quite some time so it can¡¯t be considered as something new.

    It¡¯s true that we made things more convenient and easier for everyone toe but that won¡¯t be enough to attract a crowd as big as that, right?

    ¡¸That¡¯s exactly it. In addition, there are many food stalls and there are even wild ducks and ducks¡¯ interruption show between races. I don¡¯t see why it wouldn¡¯t bring a big crowd.¡¹

    I-is that so?

    There aren¡¯t enough wild ducks and ducks for a race.

    That said, they didn¡¯t want to be thought of as useless so they put on a show in between the swan race.

    In response to that, the swans also sang in chorus to honor the winner of the final race when all the races were over.

    These were more popr with the guests than I expected.

    Umu.

    Were they that hungry for entertainment?

    Don¡¯t Vige Five already have coliseums and other entertainment facilities?

    ¡¸But this one¡¯s the first official gambling ce for the vige.¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸There are small gambling ces but something this big is rare.¡¹

    Right, like those martial arts tournaments, horse races, and others.

    ¡¸In addition, those are more of a festival. Betting on them is like a seasoning to cheer then their enthusiasm.¡¹

    Ah.

    Are you saying that it¡¯s easier to cheer if you¡¯re betting on something?

    ¡¸Right right. Besides, when ites to horses, it is mainly bets made among participating horse owners rather than those made by people who came to watch.¡¹

    Is that so?

    ¡¸The normal procedure of horse races is for the owners to gather money from fellow participants and the winner will take it all. That¡¯s how it works.¡¹

    Heh.

    ¡¸So, husband¡¹

    Hnn?

    What is it?

    ¡¸When¡¯s the next race?¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    By the way, Loo betted on several races, but she lost them all.

    If you had fun even though you lost, all is well.

    -0-

    Now, reflection meeting time.

    Before the heat of the first round of revision requests cool off, we need to discuss them all.

    It might be tedious but it has to be done.

    Those attending the reflection meeting are me, Odette, Odile, silver fox Kon, the five angels, Vige Five¡¯s acting vige chief Youko, and the representative of the swans who raced.

    This swan is also the winner of the final race.

    ¡¸Vige chief, what¡¯s this? Even if the swan participates in the reflection meeting, it can¡¯t talk¡­¡­¡¹

    One of the angels just said something weird.

    It¡¯s true that swans can¡¯t talk.

    However, if you look into his eyes, you will know what he is trying to say!

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t get why you¡¯re so fired up but¡­¡­sorry.¡¹

    Do I sound unreasonable to you?

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    I¡¯ll have Odile trante for the swan.

    With that, everything¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸U-understood. I¡¯m sorry for spoiling the start of the reflection meeting.¡¹

    No no, don¡¯t mind it.

    The five angels here are those who came when the whole angel race moved to Big Tree Vige.

    They are probably not used to it yet.

    Tier, Gran Maria, and the others wouldn¡¯t have minded the presence of the swan.

    -0-

    After regaining ourposure, we started the meeting.

    One of the angels reported back to me with a handout in hand.

    ¡¸Sales of bird lottery tes were excellent. This time, we tried selling one te for one medium copper coin and the total sales for all ten races was one million three hundred and fifty thousand medium copper coins. The prices we paid out is one million fifty thousand medium copper coins.¡¹

    In other words, we made a profit of 300000 medium copper coins.

    That¡¯s 30000 big copper coins.

    That¡¯s 300 silver coins.

    That¡¯s 3 gold coins.

    Not a lot of moneypared to how many spectators came.

    ¡¸No no no¡¹

    The angel didn¡¯t seem to agree with my opinion.

    Even if they¡¯re not used to it yet, they are still angels.

    As expected of them.

    ¡¸That¡¯s three gold coins per event. We n to hold it thirty times a year so the profit is 90 gold coins per year! That¡¯s a lot!¡¹

    Is that big?

    Also, it¡¯s not like we¡¯ll have the same profit every time.

    It is highly likely that the ticket sales are high because this was the first time.

    Should we discuss now how to target as much as sales in the future?

    ¡¸No no no. I can¡¯t help but feel that our sales will get bigger and bigger in the future.¡¹

    I¡¯d be happy if that were to happen.

    Each party¡¯s share will be determined in advance.

    ¡¸Umu. About that¡­¡­¡¹

    Youko raised her hand.

    What is it?

    The five angel¡¯s share will be taken from the swan and environmental maintenance cost which is 50% of the profit.

    We have already discussed that.

    And I don¡¯t see any problem with that.

    ¡¸What about vige chief¡¯s share?¡¹

    Hnn?

    Mine?

    ¡¸Yes. The familiars of the Swan god will be paid from the share of the silver foxes. No one has a problem with that. That left one thing, vige chief¡¯s share.¡¹

    Given how Vige Five developed, I received a lot of dividends already but¡­¡­I guess it¡¯s not a good idea to say that.

    Because Youko even goes out of her way to address it.

    Ah, I guess it¡¯s not a good idea for the one who led the n to not get paid, right?

    I guess so.

    However, I¡¯m also bothered by the fact that I decided my own share.

    Hmmm.

    From the security fee requested by Vige Five then¡­¡­no, I would sound like a middle man.

    What do the stalls pay for when they were set up around this race area?

    ¡­¡­¡­

    That¡¯s stall opening fee, right?

    That should be a good amount of money.

    Stalls here are so profitable that they can easily get it back.

    Then, my share, or rather, my reward is the right to freely open a stall around this pond.

    No stall fees.

    Plus, I want to secure the best location.

    How about that?

    ¡¸¡­¡­understood. However, I think it would be good if you would be a little greedy.¡¹

    Greedy?

    I already got the best spot.

    Just by having someone rent it would make me money, right?

    ¡¸That¡¯s true but you¡¯re not the one to do that kind of thing, right?¡¹

    Of course not.

    Since it¡¯s the best ce, let¡¯s sell some swan merchandise.

    ¡¸Sell merchandise?¡¹

    It¡¯s one way of showing support to the swans.

    Well, if it doesn¡¯t sell well and we lose money, I¡¯ll just change it to a food stall.

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    My share has been decided so we moved on.

    -0-

    ¡¸About the bird lottery tes, I think putting the image of god on it is a good idea.¡¹

    On one side of the wooden te will be the number and name of the swans marked by stamping hot iron and on the other side, the image of this year¡¯s main god, not this year¡¯s zodiac sign, will be burn stamped.

    This was done as part to make this year¡¯s main god. Surprisingly, some people started using their unwinning tes as lucky charms.

    However, what hase to their minds to treat the tes that ¡°didn¡¯t win¡± as lucky charms?

    It seems like those from the security forces, who are often on the front lines, want them.

    In addition, those who have families want them too to avoid bad luck.

    ¡¸Well, since they lost, they can always make an excuse to themselves by saying they bought lucky charms.¡¹

    ¡¸But if they continue gambling, won¡¯t their houses be filled with those lucky charms?¡¹

    ¡¸How about we collect them after a certain period of time and burn them altogether for a worship?¡¹

    The angels and Kon talked about what to do.

    By the way, there were those who did not exchange their winning tes and kept them as lucky charms.

    The adventurers want to keep them because they are ¡°winning¡± charms.

    -0-

    ¡¸This is ament from customers. There isn¡¯t enough toilet.¡¹

    I¡¯m sorry about that.

    That¡¯s all our fault.

    We had prepared a certain number of toilets but we did not expect that many people toe.

    We even opened the restrooms at the shrine for the guests.

    Ah, it¡¯s alright.

    I¡¯ve already asked the high elves to install more toilets.

    From the next event, there will be no moreints about the toilets.

    ¡¸Here¡¯s anotherment from the customers. The waiting area for lost children and the infirmary are a bit too small.¡¹

    They are.

    We never expected that crowd.

    I regret that my foresight was not good enough.

    I¡¯ll ask the carpenters of Vige Five for helpter.

    ¡¸They also would like more ces where they could eat and drink near and rx near the racetrack.¡¹

    Ah, that¡¯s, alright.

    There were a good number of tables and chairs but we had to move some of them out of the way because there were so many people.

    Was that apse in judgment?

    No, safety first.

    Also, there were some unscheduled things.

    Yeah, unscheduled.

    Irre¡¯s film crew decided to do a live broadcast of the race and they upied a lot of space.

    That cut the space for the guests.

    The footage of the race taken by the film crew was shown in various ces in Vige Five so it was a great publicity stunt.

    I heard that the race was very popr.

    However, this should not cause inconvenience to those who came to watch the race.

    ¡¸It is necessary to remodel the audience seats and secure space for the film crew.¡¹

    ¡¸I second the audience seats to be expanded.¡¹

    Umu.

    It is good that you have a lot of opinions but please say one at a time.

    It is impossible to fulfill them all.

    However, if we can¡¯t drop them, we¡¯ll just have to prioritize what must be done first.

    ¡¸Ah! Right! I forgot something important!¡¹

    One of the angels shouted as if she had really just remembered.

    What is it?

    ¡¸We are the ones to decide the date of the race, right?¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    I think we should do it every ten days so the next one will be in ten days.

    ¡¸What are we going to do if it¡¯s raining on the day of the event?¡¹

    ¡­¡­.fuh, just that?

    Don¡¯t panic.

    ¡¸Ohh, great¡¹

    I¡¯ll think of what to do now.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Yeah, there¡¯s no need to panic.

    We still have time to think.

    -0-

    Angel: Reflection meeting desu!

    Odette: ¡­¡­

    Odile: ¡­¡­

    Kon: Are those two sleeping?

    Swan: Quack(T-they¡¯ll talk )

 Chapter 843: Rainy Days Measure

    Chapter 843: Rainy Days Measure

    ¡¸We won¡¯t lose to rain! Even if it rains, we would like you to continue holding the race!¡¹

    The swan said.

    Odile interpreted the swan¡¯s opinion to be exact.

    Odette, who was in charge of the race, seemed to want to say something so I asked her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m just wondering why I wasn¡¯t selected as the interpreter¡­?¡¹

    Don¡¯t mind it.

    Let¡¯s continue talking.

    -0-

    Even if the swans, who are racing, won¡¯t mind the rain, the guests who woulde to watch will.

    What kind of measures should we do¡­.when it¡¯s raining?

    ¡¸Why not just put a roof over the bleachers?¡¹

    Roof.

    Would it be better to have a roof that would also act as sunshade?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think a wooden roof is necessary. A cloth roof is enough, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That won¡¯t repel the rain, wouldn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸We can just use water repellent fabric.¡¹

    ¡¸Fabrics like that are scarce. It is impossible to cover the whole audience seats with that.¡¹

    The angels were debating but Youko assured them that it would be fine.

    Will it?

    ¡¸The web of Zabuton-dono and the others repel water.¡¹

    Eh?

    I looked at the clothes I was wearing.

    Repel water?

    They absorb sweat just fine.

    ¡¸When they make clothes, they probably use water absorbing webs.¡¹

    T-that¡¯s possible.

    Thank you, Zabuton.

    Thank you, spiderlings.

    ¡¸So, now that we got water repellent fabric for you, all you have to do is to pay for it.¡¹

    As expected, Youko wouldn¡¯t ask Zabuton and the others to provide cloth for free.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure if vige chief asks them, they would make them but¡­¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s exactly why I won¡¯t.

    This swan race was started by Odette and Odile and I only took the lead and invested some money and effort to make it fair.

    Though I must admit, it¡¯s almost a Vige Five project right now.

    In other words, the swan race has nothing to do with Zabuton and the others.

    I have to offer them a reward if I want to request them something rted to it.

    ¡¸Since you¡¯re saying so, I will say no more.¡¹

    Sorry.

    Youko withdrew saying that but one of the angels took over.

    ¡¸By the way, how much should be paid?¡¹

    I think it should be at least as much as holding a potato party for them.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m following but¡­¡­is that expensive or cheap?¡¹

    ¡¸Expensive. How much do you think one box of those potatoes costs?¡¹

    Considering the amount of money we made from the event, it was very expensive.

    It¡¯s high quality stuff after all.

    Well, for now, I¡¯ll put asking Zabuton and the others as thest resort.

    Let¡¯s do what we can on our own.

    Is there anything we can do about the roof?

    ¡¸What about change it to the solid wooden roof you said earlier?¡¹

    Yeah.

    That¡¯s a good idea.

    However, the race has only been held once.

    There are not enough funds to roof all the spectators¡¯ seats.

    I could pay for it myself but if I were really going to do that, I would just ask for Zabuton¡¯s help.

    ¡¸Ano, vige chief. How about the floating garden that Loo-san was making? Maybe you could ask her to make a big one that could be used as a roof.¡¹

    Ah.

    Not a bad idea.

    However, they already let us make a lot of those floating gardens. If we build a floating garden big enough to be a roof here in Vige Five, the dragons will surely react.

    ¡¸That reeks of trouble. Let¡¯s not do that.¡¹

    You think so?

    If we can convince Dors, we might be able to make something out.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s not.¡¹

    It looks like the angels have fully decided to go against it so let¡¯s not.

    Also, the floating garden would cost a great amount of money if it were priced formally.

    ¡¸Vige chief, vige chief, rather than sticking on making roof, what about controlling weather with magic?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute, weather maniption is a greater magic. Who can even use it?¡¹

    ¡¸Malbit-sama and Ruincia-sama can, right?¡¹

    ¡¸They can but¡­¡­that would only work for a little while and the preparations needed before using it is too difficult.¡¹

    Is that magic useful?

    ¡¸Unless you¡¯re on a battlefield, that is something that you wouldn¡¯t even consider using.¡¹

    ¡¸Considering the amount of magic power it uses, it can be considered as a useless spell. It is more effective to just bombard the enemy with magic rather than controlling the weather.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true.¡¹

    While the angels were talking, Odette said something.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t like the rain, why not just postpone it until it clears up?¡¹

    Yeah but how much rain is falling before we decide to postpone?

    Some rains are just drizzle, but some are downpour.

    If it¡¯s a downpour, the guests will definitely agree with the postponement but what if it¡¯s only a little bit?

    Those who don¡¯t like getting wet might say ¡°It¡¯s raining¡± while those who don¡¯t mind getting wet might say ¡°this isn¡¯t even rain¡±.

    And what if it was not raining until just before the start of the race and a sudden downpour starts just before the race starts?

    If you don¡¯t decide in detail what criteria you will use to postpone the race, it will only be a source of confusion and trouble.

    Personally, I would like to postpone the race not because of the weather but as an evacuation measure in case the swans and the guests are in danger.

    For example, a typhooning, or a monster appeared.

    So, for my part, I am not in favor of postponing the race just because of rain.

    The swan also said they will continue to race even if it¡¯s raining.

    ¡¸Then, how about roofing the venue with the current funds we have? I don¡¯t think we suddenly need to roof everything at the same time.¡¹

    And so, the silver fox Kon¡¯s suggestion was adopted.

    -0-

    ording to the swan who actually raced.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fun that there are a lot of courses.¡¹

    I thought the guests would get bored if all the races held were the same so I changed the distance and the courseyout for each race.

    Laying out of the courses did not take long as all we had to do was modify the big buoys that float in the pond and the course floats that connect the big buoys.

    ¡¸One of the customersined that it was annoying to have a vague idea of the distance but not know the details of the course until right before the race.¡¹

    I see.

    Perhaps it would have been better to show a diagram of the course.

    Let¡¯s do that next time.

    Hnn?

    Swan, is there anything more?

    ¡¸Yes. Well, the winners of each of the races had a decisive battle in the tenth and final race however, the course distance of each race was different so there was a difference in the level of fatigue. Also, think about the winner of the first race and winner of the ninth.¡¹

    Right.

    We¡¯ll have to consider that too.

    This one is just a trial so I had race 10 as the final but I wonder if it¡¯s fair to do it on the same day.

    In fact, this swan, who won race 10, is also the winner of the short course of race 3.

    Well, I¡¯m not saying that that¡¯s the only reason he won.

    ¡¸Please do something so that the other swans won¡¯tin.¡¹

    Right.

    I¡¯ll see what I can do¡­¡­

    We will continue with the tenth race as the finals but in the future, we will try to gather winners of the races held on different days.

    It would also be possible to have a finals for each distance.

    The content of the race will be decided beforehand by Odette and Odile after discussing it with Kon and the others.

    It will be difficult to decide on a course and distance that will not spoil the motivation of the swans and will not be boring to watch but we hope that various races will be organized and that the most suitable races will be held.

    -0-

    Ah, right, Odette, Odile.

    The film crew of Irre praised your livementary and analysis of the race saying it was really good.

    ¡¸Fufufu, is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do better next time.¡¹

    As for the livementary, there were residents of Vige Five who wanted to give it a try.

    Odette and Odile might not be able to do it all the time so it¡¯s a good idea to train others.

    ¡¸Understood. And there is also someone who wanted to be the caretaker of the swans.¡¹

    I¡¯ve heard about that too.

    I¡¯ll leave that matter to Kon.

    If you hire that person, make sure he knows what he¡¯s doing.

    ¡¸By your will¡¹

    -0-

    After that, we continued to discuss various issues.

    It was a meaningful meeting.

    -0-

    The next day.

    A tent has been set up in the audience area.

    I nced at the tent and saw some spiderlings.

    ¡­¡­

    It seems like they have heard about yesterday¡¯s reflection meeting elsewhere.

    They told me there¡¯s no need to thank them¡­¡­

    It would take more than a few of them to set up a tent that covers the whole bleachers.

    Perhaps Zabuton and the others in Big Tree Vige have cooperated.

    No, it seems like the high elves cooperated as well since there are several pirs standing up.

    And there is a mechanism to fold the tent too.

    That means the mountain elves are helping too.

    Fumu.

    Since you said there¡¯s no need to thank you, I¡¯ll ept them gratefully.

    And tomorrow, let¡¯s have a potato party at Big Tree Vige.

    It¡¯s not a reward for you.

    I just wanted to.

    So you don¡¯t have to worry about it and just enjoy the party.

 Chapter 844: Memories of Swan Race and Culinary Culture Corpsâ€™ Accomplishments

    Chapter 844: Memories of Swan Race and Culinary Culture Corps¡¯ Aplishments

    It is already fall.

    Looking back, it feels like summer ended with the swan race but we did a solid summer harvest and have nted fall crops.

    As for the swan race in Vige Five¡­¡­

    Events have been held smoothly without any trouble.

    ¡­¡­

    That¡¯s an exaggeration, isn¡¯t it?

    It is true that there were no big troubles but there were a number of small ones.

    Crowding due to the unexpected poprity of the swan race.

    Swans fighting against each other just before the race was to start making all the swans stop from running.

    Adventurers, who were not familiar with Vige Five, targeted the shells of the pond turtles who were managing the ponds.

    Regarding that issue, the residents of Vige Five had subdued them before the spiderlings, who were guarding the pond area, managed to move.

    The spiderlings said it was amazing with excitement.

    By the way, adventurers often carry weapons.

    I don¡¯t want the residents of Vige Five to do something dangerous like that.

    And of course, the spiderlings too.

    Those dangerous people should be left to the security forces.

    -0-

    Right right.

    There was also a deficit due to a miscalction of multipliers.

    It was a simple miscalction, or rather one big number that should have been tallied was overlooked.

    It was discovered at thest minute, just before the race, and they wondered whether to correct it or not but decided to leave it as it was because they thought that the value of trust weighs more than making a big change in the multiplier just before the race.

    The race officials had hoped that the swan with safe multiplier would win but at times like this, the swan that they did not want to win won the race as expected.

    We ended up in red.

    The angel, who made the calction mistake, looked pale but I thought it was a good learning experience for everyone.

    As long as it passes through a person¡¯s hand, <em>human error</em> is inevitable.

    Thus, I did not punish her severely, but I didn¡¯t punish her lightly too since I wanted her to feel guilty.

    No snacks for 10 days.

    I hope you will do your best to prevent the urrence of the same thing in the future.

    -0-

    Although I¡¯ve listed a lot of troubles, there are some good things to talk about.

    First and foremost, we are making a good amount of money.

    There was a deficit due to a miscalction but there was enough surplus to make up for it.

    We also now have enough wild ducks and ducks to hold wild duck races and duck races.

    So now, there are not ten races at a time but twelve to thirteen races.

    Next, the area around the road connecting to Vige Five and the shrine has developed greatly.

    Food stalls have be full fledged stores and the number of houses has increased.

    There were a few houses that looked like they were waiting for an earthquake but the Vige Five council have issued guidelines to correct the problems so there are no problems.

    Also, the number of people who can read has slightly increased in Vige Five.

    This is due to the effect of opening a ss to teach letters near the pond where the swan race is held.

    The sses were funded by the Vige Five council.

    The sses were held on a daily basis and students did not have to attend every day.

    The students can choose to attend when they want to learn.

    I wondered if guests of the swan race were attending but I was told that the small children apanying adults who were enjoying the swan race were being left in the ss.

    I wish they would let the children see the swans.

    However, I guess they don¡¯t want them to get too absorbed in the race.

    Also, there¡¯s a new employee.

    A swan caretaker.

    He¡¯s also helping the house in swan races.

    We¡¯re also keeping an eye on everyone to make sure there won¡¯t be some kind of cheating and as of now, there hasn¡¯t been any cheating rted problem.

    This isn¡¯t about trust or reliability but deterrence by keeping a watchful eye.

    Even if fraud ismitted, the person watching can prove the innocence of the person being watched.

    There are benefits for both parties so there are noints from employees about having a watchful eye.

    By the way, I didn¡¯t tell the employees who were watching them, but they are actually the spiderlings.

    -0-

    I forgot.

    My share of the swan race, a merchandise store in a good spot.

    The main items are swan plushies knitted by the spiderlings using yarns that aremonly avable in the market.

    Several varieties which are modeled after the swans in the race are sold but the most popr ones are Odette in her swan form and Odile in her ck swan form.

    Odette and Odile are not in the race but they are in the show between races.

    Many people wanted them.

    I¡¯m also selling stone and wooden swan statues that I personally made.

    A lot of people are interested in them but the price is set too high so I haven¡¯t sold a few.

    The only people who buy them are those who win big.

    Sooner orter, the space for sales may be taken over by plushies.

    As a side note, the first thing I made was a giant swan carved out of pure white stone and I put a lot of effort in making it.

    That was purchased by Odette.

    It is currently disyed near the pond where the swan races are being held.

    -0-

    I guess that¡¯s about it.

    As for the swan race.

    Hnn?

    Loo?

    Ah, yeah, ehto.

    What?

    Let me just say that Loo¡¯s private room is full of good luck charms.

    And I think some of the angels¡¯ rooms are in a simr situation.

    -0-

    Fall is kind of busy but I have some spare time after the fieldwork is done.

    I was called to Vige Five during this time.

    As for why, the culinary culture corps has asked us to witness the result of their work.

    The culinary culture corps has three missions.

    First, to research and document the local cuisine of each region.

    Cooking in this world is limited to grilling and boiling but I thought, the world is big.

    There must be many different cuisines in ces I don¡¯t know about.

    I want them to find them out.

    Another one is to research seasoning and cooking utensils in various regions.

    There is no way that they don¡¯t exist.

    Therefore, I would like them to obtain those seasoning and cooking utensils.

    Thest one is to spread the cuisine that is spreading in Vige Five throughout the region.

    This is my selfishness.

    I hope that the spread of culinary knowledge will give birth to new dishes.

    The mission of the culinary culture corps is to do all of those and this time, they will be presenting the local cuisine of each region.

    This time, the culinary culture corps will be presenting the local cuisine of each region, along with the introduction of local seasonings and demonstrations of cooking utensils.

    That¡¯s basically the presentation of the first and second missions.

    Unfortunately, the 3<sup>rd</sup> mission is not going well.

    As for why, many seasonings are exclusive to Vige Five.

    Miso, soy sauce, mayonnaise, and the spice seasonings¡­¡­they can only be harvested from Vige Four.

    Hmm, it seems like we need to think about increasing the production.

    I will consult with the Goroun Companyter.

    -0-

    For now, we will only be concentrating on the presentation of the aplishments of the culinary culture corps.

    At the ce where the presentation was to take ce, there was a line of food stalls.

    They were stalls serving local cuisine from various regions.

    I see.

    The best kind of presentation.

    It is easy to know where the seasoning or cooking utensils are.

    The members of the culinary culture corps also did their best to reproduce the local vors.

    By the way, me and Youko aside, the residents of Vige Five who are interested in cooking are here too.

    Of course, there are a lot of chefs among them but the majority are just normal residents who want to enjoy nostalgic dishes.

    Most of the residents of Vige Five are immigrants from various ces.

    Their reasons for immigrating differ but some may have left their hometown without wanting to.

    Those who have left their hometowns have been trying to recreate the taste of their hometowns in Vige Five but some of the dishes cannot be reproduced or are half baked because the seasonings and cooking utensils are not avable in Vige Five.

    However, the members of the culinary culture corps have procured seasonings and cooking utensils that are not avable in Vige Five and the dishes have been reproduced.

    Moreover, the cost of the dishes was exceptionally low.

    There was no reason for them not toe.

    ¡¸This taste, yeah, this is it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I thought I would never taste it again¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh, this is the dish my mother used to cook for me¡­¡­¡¹

    In front of each stall were a number of weeping people.

    The scene made me d I had invested in the culinary culture corps.

    ¡¸By the way, vige chief.¡¹

    What¡¯s wrong, Youko?

    ¡¸Please try this.¡¹

    Youko offers me a dish from a nearby food stall.

    Stir fried¡­¡­no, it¡¯s grilled.

    It is made with ingredients I don¡¯t know so I can¡¯t predict what it will taste like.

    There is no point in holding back so I took a bite.

    ¡­..

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡­¡­..

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    I look at Youko.

    Youko nodded slowly.

    It doesn¡¯t taste good.

    No, honestly speaking, it tastes bad.

    The texture isn¡¯t good either.

    Youko checked with the members of the culinary culture corps and they are sure that it¡¯s supposed to be like this.

    Some residents are crying upon eating it.

    I guess this is the right nostalgic taste.

    I tasted dishes from other stalls one after another but I didn¡¯t taste anything good.

    ¡­¡­

    So, I asked the crying people.

    These food stalls that serve food from everywhere, if we were to open business and sell them at normal prices, would theye and buy?

    ¡¸Hahaha, no thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸At that time, I thought it was the most delicious thing I¡¯d ever tasted.¡¹

    ¡¸If you can add soy sauce. Yeah, soy sauce.¡¹

    ¡¸I think miso would make this better.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Ah, let¡¯s just be thankful that we got new seasonings and unusual cooking utensils.

    -0-

    Oni Maids: It¡¯s a cooking presentation so it¡¯s should be our time to shine¡­

    Vige Chief: T-tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you there tomorrow.

 Chapter 845: Culinary Culture Corps Evaluation

    Chapter 845: Culinary Culture Corps Evaluation

    New seasonings were obtained as a mission result of the culinary culture corps.

    If nts or other materials are used as raw materials, I asked them to gather them too.

    If it is already avable in Vige Five, all is well but if not, we have to cultivate it ourselves.

    I also asked them to collect rare nts from various regions even if they are not used for seasoning.

    Rare means not widespread.

    In other words, it may be quite difficult to cultivate them in a different environment.

    However, I have the AFT.

    As long as they managed to get the actual nt, it would be easy for me to imagine them.

    I¡¯m sure the AFT can do something about it.

    -0-

    We chose the floating gardens in Vige Four as the ce to grow the nts.

    As for why, it¡¯s fall.

    Even though the AFT makes nts grow faster, we still don¡¯t know how long it will take for them to grow.

    The floating gardens are almost like a <em>vinyl house</em> so even if their growth rate is low, everything¡¯s fine.

    Thus, I nted dozens of kinds at once without hesitation.

    I nted dozens of them at once because many of them were close to nts I know¡­..or even abination of those.

    There were long, thin lilies, not so beautiful roses, turnips that look like radishes and so on.

    I don¡¯t know if they are originally like that or not, but I guess I¡¯ll find out when they grow up.

    I¡¯m looking forward to it.

    -0-

    The cooking utensils that the culinary culture corps brought back with them are reasonably usable but not very convenient.

    It is natural to think about it since utensils evolve too.

    The utensils we are currently using are evolution of what they used to be.

    The rare cooking utensils that remain in various ces may be said to be those that have been left behind by time.

    They arebor intensive and inconvenient.

    Would they have any value as antique or something?

    If Prada, an art lover, was here, I could have asked her but she is currently with the caravan.

    I will show them to her when shees back.

    Right right, I was happy to find some tools for making tea.

    I am in the process of asking a craftsman from Vige Five to imitate these tools.

    -0-

    By the way, some of the cooking utensils featured in the culinary culture corps¡¯ presentation are only records.

    That will be the case when the utensil was found but is impossible to obtain or transport.

    The high elves, mountain elves, and Gutt¡¯s groups were invited to Vige Five, given with the record, and are now recreating those utensils.

    It¡¯s not too difficult since several members of the culinary culture corps had actually seen them upon recording them.

    Well, whether those utensils will actually be usable is another matter.

    Yeah, I often wonder if they are using things that are originally used for other things, not cooking, as cooking utensils.

    That would have been an effective use of finite resources.

    I don¡¯t think that¡¯s bad.

    However, it is not good if torture devices are proudly presented as cooking utensils.

    Eh?

    Not for torture but execution?

    I didn¡¯t want to know that.

    -0-

    After consultation among myself, Youko, the civil servant girls, and a few oni maids, we agreed that the results of the culinary culture corps were not good enough for the amount of money invested.

    Because there wasn¡¯t even one delicious dish.

    Well, that won¡¯t stop me from investing though.

    I hope you will continue to search for cuisines of various regions.

    It may be that you just haven¡¯t found any good food.

    Just keep searching.

    Let¡¯s build a building where we can disy the seasonings and cooking utensils that are the result of this project.

    Make it free for everyone to see.

    ¡­..if we don¡¯t take money, no one wille to see them?

    Also, maybe we could hold regr dinner parties using the cooking utensils on disy as an event.

    I know.

    I¡¯ll make sure that when we do, only properly improved, delicious food will be served.

    It is important to preserve the taste of each region but we must not forget the pursuit of deliciousness.

    Delicious food is justice.

    -0-

    A fine fall day.

    I¡¯m roasting sweet potatoes on the outskirts of the vige.

    The sweet potatoes were harvested at the end of summer.

    It was a little early but since they are all grown up, I¡¯ll enjoy them.

    By the way, when I started roasting sweet potatoes, only Kuro and Yuki were beside me.

    Before I knew it, there were already many kuros around.

    Zabuton and the spiderlings were also there.

    Loo, Tier, Ria, and the others too.

    ¡­¡­.

    Yeah, all is well.

    I still have sweet potatoes.

    We still need to roast them though.

    We don¡¯t have a lot of fallen leaves so¡­¡­you¡¯ve already gathered them.

    Alright.

    As a result, it ended up on a scale like a controlled wildfire but since they were deliciously cooked, there¡¯s no problem.

    Everyone enjoyed the sweet potatoes.

    -0-

    One day, Youko asked me for advice.

    She wants to make the sale of swan race a licensed business in Vige Five so that other stores can also sell merchandise.

    I¡¯m not interested in monopolizing the sales of merchandise, so I permitted it.

    ¡¸Umu. Then, vige chief will need to name of your merchandise store.¡¹

    Ah, right.

    If there are other stores selling goods like mine, things will getplicated if mine don¡¯t have a name, wouldn¡¯t it?

    I thought about it for a while and decided.

    Vige Five merchandise dealer, Kugui.

    Kugui is an archaic name of swan.

    It¡¯s not exactly kugui but kuguhi but that¡¯s difficult to say so kugui will do.

    Odette and Odile, who are familiars of the swan god, said they had no problem with the name of the store.

    Wild duck and duck plushies have been added to the product line up of my merchandise store.

    Well, the wild ducks and ducks have been working hard on their shows and races so that¡¯s their reward.

    ¡­¡­

    Is that even a reward?

    I¡¯m sure it will help improve their poprity but not directly.

    I¡¯ll give them something to eatter.

    On a side note, the swan dolls where you can change their poses made by the mountain elves have also been added to the product line up.

    However, these dolls are not only few in number but also irregrly avable so they are treated as phantom products.

    It is said that the moment they are put on the shelves, they will be sold and disappear.

    Is there someone keeping an eye on them?

    Whatever the case is, we are happy that people are buying them.

    -0-

    When I returned to Big Tree Vige, the demon king boasted about his swan doll, one where the pose can be changed.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    What should I do?

    Should I tell him that it was made by the mountain elves?

    Ah, you already know?

    Good.

    I¡¯m having a hard time reacting.

    So, you know and you still bragged about it¡­¡­

    Look at the doll¡¯s sole?

    The sole is¡­¡­

    Hnn?

    Is that a number?

    Serial number?

    Ah, it¡¯s a single digit number!

    I believe there have only been 30 swan dolls sold so far.

    How did you get one?

    Someone offered it to you?

    No?

    When you went to watch the swan race, you were able to buy one as one was being disyed?

    Heh.

    But then, didn¡¯t you get it a long time ago?

    Your demons were begging you to show it to them so you couldn¡¯t bring it here?

    I see.

    As expected of the demon king, he really takes good care of his subordinates.

    I better learn from him.

    -0-

    After talking with the demon king I returned to my room and checked the cupboard.

    There, I found a swan doll whose pose could be changed, made by a mountain elf.

    It was given to me before I started selling them as merchandise.

    I look at its feet¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­..

    Hmm, you¡¯re making me feel bad.

    I guess I should at least do something to reward the mountain elves.

 Chapter 846: Training and New Woodway Plan

    Chapter 846: Training and New Woodway n

    I had a domino tipping contest with the mountain elves.

    It was a lot of fun.

    There was nothing wrong with this domino tipping contest but there was a problem elsewhere.

    Let¡¯s just say I had some ns for this domino tipping contest.

    I had asked the film crew of Irre to record it.

    And when he was editing the video, it was found¡­..

    ¡¸T-this doesn¡¯t convey the fun of toppling dominoes at all!¡¹

    The film crew was not satisfied with the footage they recorded.

    ¡¸What kind of camera angle is this? This isn¡¯t satisfying at all.¡¹

    ¡¸I wanted to take a big picture but the dominoes fell so quickly that I missed several scenes¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The live feed also failed to convey the gimmicks that are being activated one after another.¡¹

    TN: Yeah. I¡¯m not sure why they are calling it domino but it¡¯s certainly rube goldberg machine

    The entire film crew was quite seriously devastated.

    ¡¸To think we would actually¡­¡­We were invited and sought out for baseball, parades, and swan races and must have be overconfident due to achievements. Vige Chief, I¡¯m very sorry about this!¡¹

    Ah, yeah, I mean no.

    ¡¸It was especially disappointing that we weren¡¯t even able to capture the grand finale trick which is the fall of a tray on Doraim-sama! And to think that Doraim-sama even put his body on the line for us¡­¡­¡¹

    Ah.

    Even I feel bad for that part not being shot.

    It excited the audience too much.

    The falling tray was custom made so it won¡¯t hurt those who¡¯ll be hit by it. Even so, Doraim¡¯s performance was so realistic.

    I¡¯m sure those who weren¡¯t at the event will want to see it¡­¡­

    ¡¸And now, we are being summoned by Raimeiren-sama who wanted to see it.¡¹

    I see.

    Ehto, I¡¯ll cover for you if you want.

    ¡¸No. We will take responsibility for our failure.¡¹

    A-alright.

    Take it easy.

    By the way, the original n was for me to be the one to be hit by the tray.

    However, no matter how much I exined to Kuro, Yuki, and Zabuton that I won¡¯t get hurt, they were still so worried, so I was reced.

    Kuro, Yuki, and Zabuton even used the time when I was abducted by birds before.

    I don¡¯t know how a falling tray could lead to that but Kuro, Yuki, and Zabuton didn¡¯t want to, so I had no choice but to give up.

    Thank you, Doraim, for standing up for me.

    And Irre, who failed to take the video of Doraim¡¯s heroism is¡­¡­

    I don¡¯t know what you should say to Raimeiren but make sure you apologize to Doraim.

    ¡¸Understood. And we will work hard to ensure that this will never happen again.¡¹

    Yeah, I¡¯m counting on you.

    -0-

    In the vige, during fall, you can see the residents training forbat in various ces.

    After the fall harvest will be the martial artspetition.

    Everyone¡¯s working hard.

    ¡­¡­.

    Ririus, Riguru, and Ratte were also participating in thebat training.

    It¡¯s not umon for children to participate inbat training but they are usually training among themselves.

    If anyone would be leading them, it would either be Gulf or Daga.

    However, Ririus, Riguru, and Ratte were being taught with swordsmanship by the angel Sururou.

    Unusual.

    Suarurou may look young but she is the mother of Suaruriu and Suarukou.

    Moreover she has a history of being the strongest angel.

    In fact, even as an amateur, I can conclude that Suarurou is a sword master.

    Thus, I have no intention of underestimating her.

    I don¡¯t really intend to underestimate her but¡­¡­

    I was worried so I asked Gran Maria when she came over.

    Are those three close to Suarurou?

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if they are close but she has been teaching them swordsmanship for a while now.¡¹

    Really?

    ¡¸Yeah. Those three asked her to teach them swordsmanship. She has the perfect physique to teach them if you ask me.¡¹

    Ah.

    I was wondering why they were not being taught by Gulf or Daga. So that¡¯s the reason. It¡¯s because of her size.

    ¡¸In any case, Suarurou-sama¡¯s sword skill is pretty amazing.¡¹

    Heh.

    ¡¸If ites to closebat with a sword, I think she can even beat Tier-sama.¡¹

    That¡¯s some pretty high praise.

    ¡¸It is. However, Tier-sama would win before she gets close enough for closebat.¡¹

    I see.

    I¡¯ve never seen Tier wield a sword.

    I¡¯ve seen her and Loo punching each other a few times though.

    Anyway, do you think Suarurou can be trusted to handle them?

    ¡¸I think so. They should be fine. She¡¯s taking a good care of them.¡¹

    That¡¯s good to know.

    ¡¸By the way, vige chief.¡¹

    What is it?

    ¡¸That over there, are you just going to leave that alone?¡¹

    Gran Maria pointed to the forest on the outskirts of the vige.

    There, Hiichirou and Guraru in dragon form, are fighting Guronde, who¡¯s also in dragon form.

    Guronde¡¯s not serious, of course.

    She¡¯s just handling the attacks of Hiichirou and Guraru with precision.

    In contrast, Hiichirou and Guraru seem to be challenging Guronde with all their might.

    ¡­¡­

    It should be fine leaving them alone.

    I was informed beforehand that they would train.

    Girar assured me of Guronde¡¯s ability.

    No matter how hard they¡¯ll try, Hiichirou and Gurarou wouldn¡¯t be able to would Guronde.

    And Guronde would never seriously injure Hiichirou and Guraru.

    ¡¸They won¡¯t get seriously injured but they¡¯ll receive minor injuries, right?¡¹

    Well, yes, but that training was something that Hiichirou and Guraru requested.

    They were concerned that they were not very useful during the battle with the white bone whale they encountered during the parade outside.

    As far as I¡¯m concerned, that was a spur of the moment battle and Guraru is still a child let alone Hiichirou.

    However, he wants to be strong and it is not good to interfere with his desire to be strong.

    Even his mother, Hakuren, allowed it.

    So, as long as there is no damage to the vige, I¡¯ll leave them be.

    -0-

    By the way, Hiichirou first asks Raimeiren to train him.

    However, Raimeiren had a vision of a trained, independent Hiichirou.

    Perhaps she saw the shadow of Hakuren, who ran away from home, on him.

    And so, Raimeiren refused to train him but Hiichirou did not give up.

    Guronde was then chosen as the instructor.

    Seeing Hiichirou and Guraru training together with Guronde, Raimeiren sobbed ¡°I made the wrong move!¡± to Dors.

    Dors had a troubled look on his face.

    -0-

    One autumn day.

    A woodway, not a railway, circles the mountain where Vige Five is located.

    Youko submitted to me a n to extend the woodway.

    The woodway was originally built to bring goods to the underground shopping street but it also transports people.

    Its convenience shouldn¡¯t be just limited to the underground shopping street but to various parts of Vige Five too.

    However, even if you say expand it, it only runs on a tunnel in the mountain.

    Expanding the current tunnel would be dangerous.

    After all, the mountain where Vige Five is is currently crowded with buildings.

    Digging another hole in the mountain would be scary.

    That¡¯s why it is difficult to build more woodway.

    Shouldn¡¯t we just need to add more vehicles?

    When I expressed my opinion, the expansion n was immediately withdrawn.

    I guess they didn¡¯t even want to pass it from the beginning.

    Instead, a new woodway n was submitted.

    The contents are¡­¡­

    It seems to be a n to build a woodway connecting Vige Five and Shashaato City.

    I see but, isn¡¯t Vige Five and Shahaato City already connected by teleportation gates?

    Is a woodway even necessary?

    ¡¸The goal is to relieve congestion at the teleportation gates.¡¹

    Currently, the teleportation gates are being used for moving people and goods.

    Quite actively at that.

    Therefore, it is said that it is taking a lot of time to wait before people can pass.

    They would like to increase the number of teleportation gates if possible but that¡¯s too difficult to do.

    So, the n is to only let people, who urgently need to move, and leave the non-urgent cargo and goods to the woodway?

    Have you already surveyed where the woodway line will be drawn?

    As for the maintenance of the woodway and its security, they are nning to ask¡­¡­the neighboring elven viges to take care of it.

    So, the groundwork has already beenid.

    Fumu.

    Since it¡¯s already secured, why not build a railway instead of a woodway?

    ¡¸Is there a problem with the woodway?¡¹

    Considering that the main purpose of the n is to transport goods, I¡¯m not confident with a monorail woodway.

    Also, woodway would be vulnerable to rain.

    ¡¸I see. Then, can we only use the cart and rails like the model vige chief made before?¡¹

    We had originally nned to go with that but we were wary of rail theft so we ended up with the woodway in the tunnel.

    We went with monorail because we were wary of derailment.

    Considering that it would carry goods to Vige Five and Shashaato City, it would be a massive transport.

    Railway trolleys are easier to manufacture than monorail bogies and they are easier to maintain too.

    I¡¯ll have to consult the mountain elves first.

    Also, we have to make two rails parallel and adjust the angle on curves¡­..

    ¡¸As for that, didn¡¯t you experiment several times before building the woodway?¡¹

    Technology is advancing.

    Let¡¯s experiment again.

    How aboutying the rails for a short distance for now and if there are no problems, let¡¯s extend it.

    ¡¸Short distance? Considering that it might get wasted¡­¡­how about from the foot of the mountain to the northeast?¡¹

    Northeast?

    Connecting to the swan race?

    ¡¸I¡¯m thinking about the shrine.¡¹

    I see.

    Well, I¡¯ll leave that to you but I¡¯ll have to discuss this n with the mountain elves first before I approve it.

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    -0-

    Councilor A: We need to relieve the congestion at the teleportation gate!

    Councilor B: Can¡¯t we just ask people to move around instead of using the teleportation gate?

    Councilor C: Can you even ask those who already experience the convenience of the teleportation gate to walk?

    Councilor D: Using the teleportation gate for everything makes it crowded.

    Councilor E: Let¡¯s separate people from things. Let¡¯s mave the teleportation gate a people exclusive way.

    Councilor F: How are we going to transport goods then? Making it exclusive for people to use is impossible.

    Councilor G: ¡­¡­can¡¯t we just use the woodway?

    Councilor H: Eureka!

    -0-

    Vige Chief: Is it a business technique to first submit an absurd n before submitting a n that looks like it will go through?

    Youko: No, I needed an exnation about the woodway.

    Vige Chief: Don¡¯t make a <em>meta </em>statement.

 Chapter 847: Village Five Woodway

    Chapter 847: Vige Five Woodway

    The new woodway n was changed to a new railway project.

    The mountain elves were enthusiastic about it but the civil servant girls blocked it intensely.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have enough iron.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if we buy up all the iron on the market, it will never be enough.¡¹

    ¡¸And even if we did, it would take decades just to build the rails.¡¹

    ¡¸Scrap that railway and stick to the woodway please.¡¹

    ¡¸You said it is vulnerable to rain, how about digging an underground tunnel between Vige Five and Shashaato City and have it pass through there?¡¹

    ¡¸This could be done by sheer number of demonpower.¡¹

    ¡¸If you just want to transport things, wouldn¡¯t big golem carriages be sufficient? That way you wouldn¡¯t even need rails.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s it! That¡¯s what you should do!¡¹

    The mountain elves resisted strongly but failed.

    The new railway n was not approved.

    Yeah, too bad.

    -0-

    However, is iron really that scarce?

    I think they mine a good amount of it, right?

    Thus, I asked the demon king himself.

    ¡¸Ehto¡­¡­¡¹

    The demon king doesn¡¯t know what to say.

    Is it possible that the amount of iron mined is a kingdom secret?

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not¡­¡­it¡¯s just that, well, iron included, I don¡¯t know the amount of resources that are being mined.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    You don¡¯t know what?

    ¡¸Once they are mined, they will be sold immediately, I think.¡¹

    Okay.

    ¡¸It will be processed at the ce it was sold and will then be sold to the market. The kingdom doesn¡¯t care about the quantity of how much resources are mined but the quantity of the processed goods.¡¹

    I see.

    Are there no mining taxes?

    ¡¸In general, the mines are either managed by the kingdom or the lords but the kingdom and the lords aren¡¯t the ones who¡¯ll do the mining. The right to mine is sold to a group of people who have the technology to mine and they will mine for us. Since it¡¯s ours, there is no tax.¡¹

    Even the mined ore?

    ¡¸Yes. Well, depending on the contract, all the mined ores belong to the miners. If you put tax on them, it would discourage small-scale mining.¡¹

    Small scale mining.

    You mean, adventurers or small viges doing their own mining?

    Right, if there¡¯s a tax, there will be less mining.

    ¡¸Open pit mining is already dangerous and tunnel mining is even more dangerous. Also, there is a danger of monsters and demon beasts roaming around the mining ground. I would even be willing to pay for them to mine.¡¹

    I see.

    By not imposing tax, you are encouraging mining.

    ¡¸Yeah. Someone needs to do it for us after all.¡¹

    However, that doesn¡¯t mean that you shouldn¡¯t be informed on how much is being mined, right?

    If you ask the miners or the merchant middlemen, you would have at least an idea on how much is being mined even if it isn¡¯t urate, right?

    ¡¸Once we investigate, they¡¯ll suspect we¡¯re preparing to tax them.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Being a politician is tough.

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    The demon king went to the cats to be healed.

    By the way, Howling Vige is said to be a historic mining group that purchased mining rights a long time ago.

    Sena, the daughter of the vige chief of Howling Vige, told me so.

    -0-

    The demon king doesn¡¯t know the amount of resources being mined but, what about the gold and silver that are being mined?

    Is the value of gold or silver low because the country doesn¡¯t issue gold or silver coins?

    This world.

    The money in cirction was something created a long time ago.

    If the economy grows, won¡¯t there be a shortage of money?

    I heard that it was the dragons who were working behind the scenes to make adjustments¡­¡­.

    I recognize again that the current situation of money being stored in the vige, which has been mentioned to me over and over again, is not good.

    Should we release a little more of the gold and silver coins stored in the vige?

    However, we have already invested in the protection and nurturing of culture and even in educational institutions.

    I don¡¯t want to waste money. Should we just buynd rights or water rights or something?

    I¡¯d like to refrain from buying something I won¡¯t use though.

    Well, let¡¯s not decide on this matter on my own and consult Youko and the civil servant girls.

    -0-

    The new railway n in Vige Five has been approved.

    I thought it would be disapproved but what was disapproved was the n to connect Vige Five to Shashaato City.

    The experimental railway connecting the south of Vige Five to the northeast remained.

    It would be a short distance but if realized, it would be convenient and could even be andmark in Vige Five.

    -0-

    The Goroun Company and the Dalfon Company worked hard to secure iron, which was the main problem.

    The amount of iron for this experimental railroad was just barely enough so it was probably reckless to connect Vige Five to Shashaato City with a railway.

    And it was supposed to be a woodway first.

    Now, the next problem was to make rails for the railway.

    Making long, hard, iron rails proved impossible by hand.

    The standard length of rail was set at ten meters but there were no forges capable of making such rails.

    There were also no furnaces that could melt that much iron in one go.

    No one had ever forged something that long.

    Even if the rail was halved to five meters, it was said to be impossible.

    Even if they decided to build a big workshop exclusive for making rails, we would still need arge amount of iron to make it.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The new railway n went back to being the newer woodway n.

    Though it will not be a monorail but a regr parallel rail.

    The iron we gathered will be used to make bogies.

    Understood.

    Let¡¯s build warehouses to store the irons.

    Five of them.

    -0-

    The new woodway n will connect the south and northeast of Vige Five but there is nond reserved for it to be built.

    Therefore, it was necessary to consider whether to dig out the ground and make an underground woodway or to connect the south and northeast using the periphery of the vige wherend is more easily secured.

    The advantage of the underground path is that if there is nothing underground, it can be connected in a straight line making the distance shorter.

    The disadvantage is that thebor required to dig and the need for underground lights.

    Also, if the station is also underground, it will be a little inconvenient to get on and off the train.

    The advantage of using the periphery is, as I mentioned earlier, that it is easier to secure.

    The disadvantage is that the distance of the woodway will be longer and additional security measures will be necessary.

    ¡¸Vige chief, can¡¯t we justy it in the middle of the main street of the vige?¡¹

    A civil servant girl, who is inspecting Vige Five with me, asks.

    Like a tram?

    We couldy a woodway in the middle of the road that is currently there but wouldn¡¯t that interfere with horse drawn carriages?

    I know that they can just avoid it but¡­¡­

    On the main street of Vige Five in front of us is a good number of horse drawn carriages.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t the horse drawn carriage traffic be lessen if a woodway is built?¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Is that so?

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that what the woodway for?¡¹

    Perhaps it is.

    Then, why don¡¯t we make the woodway a double track instead of a single one?

    It will be useful after all.

    It will take a lot of space but¡­..

    ¡¸We¡¯ll select the road.¡¹

    ¡­¡­alright.

    Pick a road that can be expanded as much as possible.

    Also, we need to select a piece ofnd that will provide shelter for the trams.

    Once the selection is done, I will ask Youko to confirm it.

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    -0-

    I asked Youko to confirm it.

    And she permitted it.

    Well, the final decision was left to me.

    I hope it goes well.

    And Youko.

    Please don¡¯t predict that the woodway will be a ring road and surround the foot of Vige Five.

    I, too, have a feeling that will happen.

    How many years will it take us to build that?

    I¡¯m sure that even this short stretch of woodway will take some time.

    -0-

    Otherworld Leisurely Farming(Farming?)

    -0-

    Minister A: Iron quantity survey? That¡¯s important too but¡­.

    Minister B: There are materials that can be obtained from monsters and demon beasts so, is there a need to be concerned with iron?

 Chapter 848: Teriyaki, Model, and Gold Coins

    Chapter 848: Teriyaki, Model, and Gold Coins

    Just before noon.

    Girar was strolling through the vige with the orthros Oru.

    Not an unusual sight.

    Recently, Guronde has been training Hiichirou and Guraru so the lonely Girar and Oru hit off.

    Well, it doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯ve stopped fighting but you could say they¡¯re getting along better.

    They are currently not fighting for the lead role but are walking side by side.

    By the way, Guronde, Hiichirou, and Guraru are training together.

    And it seems like Raimeiren managed to join them.

    Dors reported back to me with a very good expression on his face.

    That isn¡¯t bad.

    He should be happy too.

    Ah, Kuro and Yukiined to me.

    I¡¯m currently walking Kuro and Yuki.

    I have to concentrate.

    After the walk, it¡¯s time for lunch.

    This time, I¡¯m going to cook.

    I mix soy sauce with sugar and alcohol while heating it.

    Yup, it¡¯s teriyaki sauce.

    I dip a thin hamburger steak into the jar of teriyaki sauce and take it out.

    This isn¡¯t shiny enough, isn¡¯t it?

    As long as there¡¯s no problem with the taste, all is well.

    Taste it.

    ¡­¡­..

    Okay.

    I¡¯m apanied by an oni maid.

    And, there¡¯s also one angel who¡¯s helping us.

    Alright, let¡¯s all taste it again.

    Yeah, it¡¯s good.

    ¡¸This sweetness is good, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸I think this taste is something the children would enjoy.¡¹

    ¡¸I think even adults will like it.¡¹

    It was well received by the oni maid and angel who tasted it.

    I should have made it sooner.

    With that in mind, I mass produced teriyaki hamburger for today¡¯s lunch with the help of the oni maid and angel.

    The teriyaki hamburger was popr with the children especially to my and Senna¡¯s daughter, Stte.

    She asked for three more refills.

    Sette is currently looking forward to the birth of her little brother or sister.

    What do you think will happen when you have a little brother or sister?

    Have you thought of a name?

    She talked about it to the other children wondering if they¡¯ll all get along.

    I can¡¯t help but smile at Sette and hope that Senna will give birth safely again.

    ¡­¡­..

    Later, I¡¯ll offer some teriyaki hamburgers to the fairy queen.

    -0-

    There are a number of empty rooms in my mansion and some of them are being used by the spiderlings.

    When I entered a spiderlings¡¯ room, I found a magnificent wooden model train.

    It was about one-hundredth the scale of the real thing but the tracks of the railroad wereid out and an uncovered carriage was ced on top of it.

    The spiderlings were ying on the carriage, pushing and pulling it and when they saw me, they asked me to y with them.

    Sorry.

    Sorry for interrupting you.

    The spiderlings here love crafts.

    They can use web to a point but they are not interested in just making some decorations.

    They are more interested in crafts like the mountain elves were doing.

    During the domino tipping we had a while ago, they watched with excitement and after it was over, they lined up everything again and knocked them over themselves.

    And now, they are fascinated with model train building.

    They were fascinated by the wheels running on the rails.

    They were impressed with the way the wheels work, especially when going around curves.

    The wheels they made were conical that taper outward.

    This conical shape adjusts the contacts of the wheels when moving on curves.

    If the spiderlings here could scream, they¡¯ll probably all scream out loud in joy.

    In reality, though, they were having a joyful tap dance.

    The scale of the model is gradually increasing.

    Using the spiderwalk, not catwalk, in the ceiling, they even deployed the railway model across multiple rooms.

    Incidentally, the room where I am now is modeled after Big Tree Vige.

    Yeah, they were also building dioramas.

    There are many ces to see but the most impressive one should be the big ring that encircles the perimeter of Big Tree Vige.

    And the central line that runs to the east and west of my mansion.

    This central line leads to the next room modeled after Vige One.

    Traveling further is another room which is modeled after Vige Two.

    Vige Three is currently in production.

    They are only making familiar ces because the spiderlings here have never been to Vige Five, Shashaato City, or Howling Vige.

    I want to take them there if possible.

    And I also wanted to show them the railway in Vige Five.

    -0-

    I came to this room to help them build a model railway.

    The spiderlings are building the rails so I¡¯m mainly building the carriages.

    Alright, today, I¡¯m going to build a lotive.

    Well, just the shape though.

    A working one would need to burn coal.

    ¡­¡­it¡¯s made of wood so there¡¯s no way we can burn coal there.

    Should we make one out of steel then?

    No, making something that moves would be very difficult even though it¡¯s just a model.

    W-well, if it¡¯s just the engine part, I¡¯ll do what I can.

    Don¡¯t get your hopes up though.

    I enjoyed building models with the spiderlings leisurely.

    -0-

    I put some gold and silver coins on the table.

    No, I¡¯m not showing off my wealth.

    I have been calling them gold and silver coins but there are different types of gold and silver coins.

    They are all circr, the same size, thickness, and weight but they differ in design, pattern, and characters.

    The difference is probably due to the country, organization, or group that issued them.

    Apparently, the gold and silver content actually varies slightly depending on the type.

    However, this doesn¡¯t mean that the value of gold or silver coins increases or decreases depending on its type.

    All gold coins have the same value as a gold coin and all silver coins have the same value as a silver coin.

    Well, of course, the value of gold and silver coins fluctuates depending on the economic power of a country or region but the final value remains the same.

    This is because any kind of gold or silver coins in this world can be used to negotiate with dragons.

    In other words, the final value of the gold and silver coins in this world is guaranteed by the dragons.

    In addition to that is the amount of gold and silver coins in cirction.

    The countries, organizations, and groups that issued these coins have all died out so the actual amount in cirction is unknown.

    However, it is said that dragons are storingrge amount of gold and silver coins and releasing them periodically to regte the amount of money in the market.

    ¡­¡­

    Are Dors and Raimeiren doing this?

    Given what they¡¯re usually doing, they don¡¯t seem to do so.

    Or am I not just seeing them do so?

    Let¡¯s ask Hakuren about it.

    ¡¸ording to the outside world, the dragons are doing it but we don¡¯t. We, the dragons, don¡¯t care about details that much.¡¹

    Right.

    So, no one manages the amount of money in the market?

    ¡¸The ones who manage it are the devils who serve mother and father. They¡¯re good at it and they are doing a lot of things.¡¹

    Heh.

    ¡¸However, those devils are monsters when ites to economy. They¡¯ll happily do it even though it is impossible to control.¡¹

    Happily?

    ¡¸Yeah. The like dealings with out of control things.¡¹

    W-well, there are all kinds of people¡­¡­

    And there are all kinds of devils too.

    -0-

    Frau makes a follow up.

    ¡¸In general, all gold coins are worth as gold coins and all silver coins are worth as silver coins¡­¡­ However, gold and silver coins that are unfamiliar will be suspected of being counterfeit, hence, losing their value. Gold coins, in particr, is something themoners are unfamiliar with so they are more likely to be suspected.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸However, there are some enthusiasts who collect unfamiliar gold and silver coins so their value sometimes rises.¡¹

    In other words?

    ¡¸It depends on who you are dealing with. In the demon kingdom, it is rare but when dealing with human kingdoms, the type of gold or silver coins may vary.¡¹

    Heh.

    So, should we separate the different types of coins in Big Tree Vige as well?

    ¡¸¡­¡­the slider type coin calctor made by the mountain elves, can it also separate different types of coins?¡¹

    It only identifies the type of coin depending on its size, weight, and whether it was gold or silver.

    I guess it won¡¯t be able to distinguish coin patterns.

    No, that means if we can determine the patterns, we would be able to do it.

    If we could do something to get it learn all types of coin patterns, perhaps we could¡­¡­

    I looked at the nearby mountain elf.

    You should be listening, right?

    The mountain elf thought for a moment, said that it would be fun to make but it would be around the size of a small house.

    Is it that difficult that you can¡¯t even make it portable?

    ¡¸Ano¡­¡­considering the amount of gold and silver coins we have in the vige, it would be one heck of a job.¡¹

    ¡­¡­..

    Okay, let¡¯s not do that.

    Just make a type sorter or something.

    Take your time too.

    -0-

    Mountain Elf: What¡¯s with using coal to make it move?

    Vige Chief: Have you been peeking¡­..?

    Mountain Elf: I thought you were doing something fun.

    Spiderlings: (Another ymate!)

    -0-

    Vige Chief: A lotive is¡­¡­something like this?

    Mountain Elf Maa: Eh? Lotive? Thatpact? Eh?

    -0-

    Devil: By the way, please take some random gold coins and lock it in your nest.

    Dragon(impure): I just need to lose them randomly, right?

    Devil: Yes, please lose them. You must absolutely lose them and you must not take them back.

    Dragon(impure): Yeah yeah, for the sake of the economy. Understood.

 Chapter 849: Iron Ingot and Iron Ore

    Chapter 849: Iron Ingot and Iron Ore

    Five new warehouses were built in Vige Five.

    Each warehouse is full of iron.

    No, it should be iron ingots.

    What we have learned from this is that there is a surprisinglyrge amount of iron avable for purchase in the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom¡¯s market.

    In any case, we did not intend to buy all of them.

    We thought we should buy what¡¯s avable and actually found the situation.

    When we looked into the reason why iron can easily be purchased, we found out that the materials taken from monsters and demon beasts are easier to process than iron.

    In fact, the carriages and ships in Shashaato City are made of material from monsters and demon beasts.

    I see.

    Iron is used for iron but are monsters and demon beasts¡¯ materials more convenient to use?

    ¡¸They are. Also, it takes a lot of skill if you want to use these iron ingots.¡¹

    An employee of the Goroun Company exins.

    Although iron is hard, pure iron is not as strong as one might think and it is difficult to process.

    Therefore, iron is mixed with something else to make an alloy, which is then used to make products ording to the intended use.

    This mixing requires skill.

    To be precise, just mixing can be done by an amateur but it is impossible for an amateur to make the mixture uniform, to achieve the intended property, or to mass produce it.

    And those who have the skill are reluctant to spread the technology.

    After all, that¡¯s their bread and butter.

    If they spread the technology, they would lose their jobs.

    Therefore, they keep it secret.

    It takes more than ten years of apprenticing before they are taught the technique.

    That¡¯s why they don¡¯t take on jobs that are too big.

    There is no way for them to handle the work.

    If it takes 50 or 100 years, they might take on the job but basically, they do as much work as they can handle on their own.

    ¡­¡­.

    So, you are saying that these five warehouses full of iron are surplus iron ingots?

    By any chance, is the iron that overflowed in various ces gathered here?

    ¡¸There is more supply than what the craftsmen need so there is a surplus. That¡¯s what happened.¡¹

    I was told that iron rails are not allowed because they will be stolen though.

    ¡¸I can also assure you that they will be stolen. Just because there¡¯s a surplus doesn¡¯t mean iron has be worthless.¡¹

    Fumu.

    I see.

    Then, what should we do with these irons then?

    If they just sit in the warehouse, they¡¯re just weights, right?

    Should we just wait until the craftsmen of Vige Five ask for them?

    When will that be though?

    Or maybe I can ask Gutt¡¯s cksmith team in Big Tree Vige to make something for us?

    Would they be able to process them?

    Well, they usually deal with some kind of mineral I¡¯ve never heard of.

    Also, even if they ept, I don¡¯t think they would be able to process all of these.

    I¡¯ll have to think more.

    ¡¸Ano¡¹

    The Goroun Company employee seemed to be having some difficulty saying something.

    What is it?

    These iron ingots should have been fully paid already, right?

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not about the price¡­¡­it¡¯s¡­¡­there is also a surplus of iron ore and we¡¯re getting contacts from all over the kingdom asking if we can buy them.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    When you said iron ore, are you talking about the stone that has iron in it that was dug out of the mine?

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    There¡¯s a surplus of iron ore too?

    The demon king said he doesn¡¯t know how much is mined, isn¡¯t this a big problem?

    They¡¯re already in a situation where they¡¯re badly handling their resources.

    ¡¸There are iron ore deposits in a lot of ces¡­¡­they are dug as a byproduct when targeting rare minerals so it is normal to get a lot of them¡­¡­¡¹

    However, if the amount exceeded the level where it can be used, merchants won¡¯t buy them, right?

    ¡¸If us, merchants, refuse to buy their iron ores, they won¡¯t sell us their rare minerals.¡¹

    Ah.

    So, in order to get the minerals you need, you have to buy them too?

    That¡¯s tough.

    ¡¸Well, this can also be considered as helping each other.¡¹

    I see.

    ¡¸So, about the iron ore, they said there will be discount¡­¡­¡¹

    What do you want me to do? We don¡¯t need more.

    We have this much ingot already.

    ¡¸Right. Understood. I¡¯ll let them know you declined.¡¹

    ¡­¡­no, wait.

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    They are unnecessary but let¡¯s buy them.

    It would be a good chance to use the gold and silver of Big Tree Vige.

    How much would all of them cost?

    ¡¸All of them? You want to buy all of them?¡¹

    All of them.

    ¡¸E-etho¡­¡­if we really purchase them all¡­¡­we need around 20 more big warehouses like these ones over here to contain them.¡¹

    Alright.

    Make the arrangement.

    The delivery location is¡­¡­it should get in the way if it¡¯s here.

    I¡¯ll contact you as soon as I find a location.

    ¡¸Understood. Thank you very much for purchasing.¡¹

    I¡¯m sure the Dalfon Company will have something simr to say.

    Tell them to cooperate as well.

    ¡¸As you wish. Then, we need to double increase the warehouses more.¡¹

    Double?

    ¡¸Theirs¡¯ probably as much as ours.¡¹

    ¡­¡­alright.

    I guess more storage would be good.

    -0-

    When I went back to Big Tree Vige and talked to Gutt, he was more interested in therge amount of iron ore than the iron ingots.

    ¡¸More than 40 big warehouses of iron ores? That¡¯s a cksmith¡¯s dream. Even if I spend all my life, I wouldn¡¯t be able to process them all.¡¹

    I guess so.

    However, we probably don¡¯t actually need to build new warehouses.

    We probably just need to dig them up and make basements.

    That kind of expansion seems to be easier for me.

    ¡¸In any case, once we process the iron ores to iron ingots, they will take up less space. Also, we probably need to make a big furnace to process more iron ores. As long as you ask, we will do it.¡¹

    Are you sure?

    ¡¸Yeah. However, we¡¯ll need additional manpower so you¡¯ll need to pay wages.¡¹

    If that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll take care of it.

    ¡¸Can I call Howling Vige for help?¡¹

    No problem.

    Just don¡¯t force them to do it.

    ¡¸Understood. It will still take time before the iron ores arrive so¡­¡­¡¹

    Actually, they said they will start arriving at the end of fall.

    ¡¸That means we must prepare everything in order to start processing them in winter or spring.¡¹

    Thank you very much.

    Right right, you¡¯re free to do what you want with the iron ingots too.

    ¡¸Understood. We will use them to build a bigger furnace.¡¹

    Gutt led his apprentices to Vige Five.

    They would select a ce to build a big furnace.

    I hope this will help us deal with the iron ingots and iron ores in Vige Five.

 Chapter 850: Idle Talk, Artisan

    Chapter 850: Idle Talk, Artisan

    Morninges early for a tofu maker.

    My workce is located in the forest a short distance away from Big Tree Vige.

    There is a ce where there is a spring that produces water and near the spring is where my hut, a dedicated hut for tofu making, is located.

    This spring water is important.

    Water is indispensable for making tofu.

    -0-

    I checked the soybeans that had been washed and soaked in the water the day before.

    The soybeans are soaked enough so add a little more water and mash and mix it.

    Mash and mix it thoroughly.

    The mashing and mixing I¡¯m doing right now will greatly affect the taste so I won¡¯t cut corners.

    Once I¡¯m satisfied with the mashing and mixing, I just need to add more water and heat it until it boils.

    Once it boils, reduce the heat and cook for a little while longer to make sure to not burn the mixture.

    After that, squeeze the mixture into a bag before it loses its heat and divide it into okara(soybean dreg) and soy milk.

    Soy milk is used for tofu.

    When the soy milk begins to lose its heat, dissolve nigari in it and stir it in.

    Nigari is something thates from seawater salt.

    I¡¯m not sure about the principle but without nigari, the soy milk will not coagte.

    Discard clear liquid at the top of the nigari-infused soy milk and pour the portion that had sunk to the bottom into the tofu mold.

    There are various ways to use this mold like using ader or a cloth but I use a box lined with a cloth.

    When it has been left to stand for a while, excess water will flow out and when that is done, a weight is ced on top to harden it.

    After that, your tofu is done.

    -0-

    I make around 50 to 100 pieces of tofu every morning.

    This tofu is then transported to Big Tree Vige, Vige One, Vige Two, Vige Three, Vige Four, and Vige Five where it is consumed.

    My mornings are early because I have to be ready in time for breakfast.

    Tofu tastes the best when it is freshly made.

    The rest of the tofu loses its vor over time.

    Therefore, a few centaurse to the tofu hut at the time the tofu is ready.

    They carry it to each vige.

    The skill of the centaurs in transporting the tofu without breaking them while running at high speed is simply amazing.

    And it¡¯s a pleasure to be in demand.

    -0-

    After I finish handing over the tofu, I wash the soybeans that will be used tomorrow.

    It may look easy, but it is hard work.

    However, I don¡¯t cut corners.

    If I cut corners, it won¡¯t taste good.

    No one might even notice if the tofu tastes a little less good.

    However, for me, that¡¯s uneptable.

    Thus, I will not cut corners.

    I will continue to make tofu like this.

    I am Raasa, a high elf.

    I am a tofu maker.

    -0-

    ¡ªPOV Change¡ª

    -0-

    Mornings are slow for a jam maker.

    I can even sleep until it is almost noon.

    It¡¯s wonderful if you think about it.

    Ah, I¡¯m not beingzy.

    I have a reason.

    The kitchen is unavable.

    My work is limited to the time between lunch and dinner.

    My work begins with asking the oni maids to let me use the kitchen.

    Once I¡¯m in the kitchen, the rest is easy.

    I¡¯ll just have to put the ingredients for jam into a big pot that is specially designed for making jams.

    This time, it¡¯s strawberries.

    It is fall and not the season for strawberries but I chose strawberries.

    Simply because I want to eat them.

    ¡­..

    Just kidding.

    Vige chief cultivated sour strawberries for jam during the summer.

    -0-

    Making jam is not difficult.

    Just beat it, put sugar as much as the strawberries, put them in the big pot, and let it simmer.

    You have to keep stirring though to prevent it from burning but as long as you are not careless, nothing will go wrong.

    It¡¯s very easy.

    However, there¡¯s one thing I have to be careful of.

    It¡¯s not the temperature.

    Also, it¡¯s true that the jam will be hot while cooking it and anyone who sees the jam boiling will notice it¡¯s dangerous.

    That means I don¡¯t need to bother warning others about it.

    What I have to be careful of is the smell.

    Making jam gives off a very strong sweet smell.

    So what?

    The fairy queen and the fairies will be lured by it.

    They won¡¯t immediatelye close to taste the jam.

    They will wait until the jam is ready for consumption.

    That is why it is troublesome.

    After the jam is cooked, it is hard to say no when they ask to taste it.

    However, I must steel myself to refuse.

    I mustn¡¯t agree with them no matter what.

    Why?

    There was a time when I gave in to them and let them taste it. Then, they kept asking for more and more until they consumed everything.

    This time, too, the fairy queen and the fairies are waiting for it but I will just continue to work without worrying about them.

    When the jam is cooked, I will remove the pot from the fire.

    Put the jam into jars or bottles, but before that, I must soak them first in boiling water.

    That is to prevent the jam from spoiling.

    I put the jars and bottles in a pot full of boiling water until they submerged¡­..or not.

    If I put the jars and bottles in boiling water suddenly, they will break.

    Therefore, before submerging the jars and bottles, I poured warm water into the jars first to make them absorb heat.

    This is something I often forget to do but something I mustn¡¯t skip.

    If I break the jars or bottles, the oni maids will re at me.

    -0-

    After heating the jars and bottles, let nature take its course and let the heat dissipate.

    If you cool them down too quickly with magic, they may break.

    When the jars and bottles are ready, pour in the jam that has cooled down a little.

    At this point, the fairy queen¡¯s party started to make a fuss so I allowed them to lick the jam left on the pot.

    I hear that freshly made warm jam is very special.

    The fairy queen¡¯s party crowded around the pot.

    It dys the washing of the pot but it can¡¯t be helped.

    I give up thinking that it is necessary to protect the finished jam.

    -0-

    All the finished jam is given to the oni maids.

    I¡¯m not even considering taking my personal share or a share of someone else.

    I give them all.

    That is the best way to avoid a fight.

    I¡¯m not just speaking for myself but the jam I make is considerably popr.

    Strawberry, apple, and blueberry jams are especially popr among children.

    As for some unusual jams¡­¡­the likes and dislikes depend on one¡¯s own preference.

    I want them all to love all jams but even I have jam vors I don¡¯t like.

    So, I think you should eat the jam you like.

    If you don¡¯t like it, give it to someone who does.

    -0-

    My name is¡­¡­don¡¯t mind it.

    I¡¯m an angel jam maker who wonders why jam made with citrus is called marmde.

    While eating dinner, I¡¯m already thinking about what kind of jam I will make tomorrow.

    -0-

    Angel A: Isn¡¯t the jam maker working too short hours?

    Angel B: I know right.

    Civil Servant Girl: However, you must admit that she¡¯s a very good jam maker.

 Chapter 851: Idle Talk, Tax Collector

    Chapter 851: Idle Talk, Tax Collector

    I am a tax collector.

    I am a person whose job is to collect taxes.

    Because I collect taxes, I am naturally a hated person.

    The only people whoe to get along with me are those who think they can bribe me to get me to overlook their taxes.

    I also wish I could have gotten along with them but I don¡¯t take bribes.

    I refuse to ept bribes, I refuse to distort rules.

    Some tried to give it to my wife and son instead of me but my wife and son fully supported me so they did not take bribes.

    I have a good family.

    Until one day.

    I was suddenly used of a crime that never happened and my family was thrown out of the city where we lived.

    Apparently, I was in the way because I don¡¯t take bribes.

    My superiors didn¡¯t even bother listening to me as my bribe taking colleagues were using me of all sorts of things.

    I was lucky that they did not kill me.

    With this thought, I left the city where I was born and raised.

    After several years of wandering, I ended up in Vige Five of the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom.

    In this newly established city¡­..no, in this newly established vige, I started a store that sells small articles.

    Fortunately, I was dexterous and considerably good at woodworks.

    My wife and son also helped me and we were able to earn enough to save money.

    As I became morefortable with my life, I also became more rxed.

    I was able to look at my own life in a new light.

    ¡­¡­

    How is the tax system in Vige Five?

    What I paid this year was something I voluntarily paid, capitation tax(a tax paid by those who live in the city or vige. It¡¯s usually the same amount whether you are a city dweller or a viger and age doesn¡¯t matter).

    And that capitation tax was cheap.

    A capitation tax for one person is only two big copper coins¡­..can this vige even survive with just that?

    In a normal ce, the capitation tax would be around 70 to 80 big copper coins.

    Ande to think of it, my store was never visited by a tax collector.

    The tax collector shoulde once or twice a year to ask for tax based on the size of the store, right?

    Is it because it¡¯s a newly established vige and the system for tax collecting is not yet in ce?

    Or are there not enough tax collectors?

    I am indebted to this vige.

    My family¡¯s wandering journey came to an end when we arrived in this vige.

    Although I was tired of being a tax collector, I went to the vige council meeting of Vige Five to express my feelings, hoping that my knowledge and experience would be of use.

    Perhaps it was for the best but I ended up working as a tax collector in Vige Five.

    This was four years ago, two years after we arrived in Vige Five.

    Incidentally, being a tax collector is basically just a side job.

    Tax collection season aside, there¡¯s basically nothing to do.

    Therefore, I kept running my small articles store.

    -0-

    Tax collection season varies depending on where they live.

    It is usually spring or fall.

    In Vige Five, it¡¯s fall.

    Fall has arrived.

    And I started hiding.

    Yeah, I hide.

    This is the main skill needed to be a tax collector in Vige Five.

    I also disguised myself.

    Depending on your normal look, you will either put on a beard or shave.

    Dying your hair is also a must.

    The most enthusiastic tax collectors even started hiding starting summer and changing their body shapes.

    This is so that they canpletely be a different person.

    I¡¯m not that enthusiastic to even change my body shape.

    I only paid a not so expensive amount of money to buy a mirror and practice some movements and all the things I won¡¯t do.

    Yeah, I¡¯m trying to pretend to be someone else.

    -0-

    Why am I doing this?

    Isn¡¯t it obvious?

    Because I am a tax collector of Vige Five.

    A tax collector¡¯s job is to collect taxes correctly.

    Tax collectors will never cheat.

    Tax collectors swore an oath to the acting vige chief.

    That is why tax collectors only collect the fixed amount of taxes.

    Cold bloodedly.

    Just as the sun rises in the morning and sets at night.

    Only correct amount of tax must be collected.

    That is why a tax collector will never receive more than the fixed amount of tax.

    Yeah, even if you are given with a lot!

    When they find out that you are a tax collector of Vige Five, some residents will push taxes on you as much as they can.

    I know what they are thinking.

    The taxes in Vige Five are so low that it¡¯s worrisome.

    Everyone wants Vige Five to be safe and secure for a long time.

    Everyone doesn¡¯t care even if the taxes doubled because of that.

    And even if the taxes are doubled, it is still much cheaper than any other ce.

    However, we won¡¯t ept them!

    That is our duty as tax collectors.

    To put it simply, tax collectors are some kind of contractor entrusted with the task of collecting taxes.

    If I receive taxes exceeding the stipted amount, that means I have to hand over the excess taxes I received to the vige!

    Do you think they will take it?

    They¡¯re pushing it to the tax collectors because it¡¯s impossible!

    So that¡¯s why they shouldn¡¯t give it to us.

    If we fail to give it to the vige, we will be tax collectors who fill their own pockets by illegally collecting taxes against Vige Five¡¯s order.

    Therefore, we cannot receive more taxes.

    Thus, tax collectors of Vige Five disappear during the tax collection season.

    So that no one can find them.

    You also think tax collection is very overwhelming, aren¡¯t you? The acting vige chief thought so too, so she decided that tax collection must only happen when the sun is still up, which means when the nightes, we will finally be safe.

    Well, the most dangerous time is just before the sun rises so we have to act before the sun rises.

    It is a seasonal tradition that tax collectors¡¯ portraits are hung in various ces.

    Kuh, that¡¯s my portrait.

    It¡¯s a portrait of my current appearance.

    I must change immediately.

    Where did they find out?

    Was it my wife?

    Or could it be my son?

    They¡¯ve both wanted to pay more taxes for a long time.

    N-no, I shouldn¡¯t suspect my own family.

    Perhaps there¡¯s something wrong with my disguise.

    ¡¸There he is! The tax collector!¡¹

    They found me!?

    I must move quickly.

    Hiding is a fool¡¯s errand.

    After all, they found me.

    However, there were no pursuers.

    I could see a group of people heading in a different direction.

    It was not me who had been found.

    Thank goodness.

    And to the tax collector on the run.

    Hang in there!

    Do your best to escape!

    Once caught, a tax collector will be in mortal danger.

    You will be forced into a luxury inn from which you cannot escape and you will be subjected to an onught of entertainment from morning till night.

    Yeah, until winter when the tax collection season ends.

    They will surely gain weight.

    It is already difficult to move in winter much more when you gain weight.

    You will also have difficulty getting back in shape for the next year¡¯s tax collection season.

    If you can¡¯t go back in shape then, perhaps you can only do it the year after.

    Fuh.

    I took a deep breath and braced myself.

    I¡¯m a cold blooded tax collector.

    I will never ept more tax than the amount set forth.

    -0-

    By the way.

    My previous knowledge and experience as a tax collector is useless in Vige Five.

    Well, of course.

    Vige Five is too different.

    However, I love this different Vige Five.

    -0-

    Hih(Vige Five Military): Isn¡¯t that just ying tag around the city?

    Loch(Vige Five Internal Affairs): Yes, it is. The purpose of catching them is to pay more taxes but¡­¡­

    Nana(Vige Five Spy): Tax collectors, they are better at escaping than legit spies. I¡¯m surprised.

    -0-

    Vige Five Councilor A: Sounds like fun!

    Vige Five Councilor B: This isn¡¯t time to be talking. If we don¡¯t think of a countermeasure, taxes wille pouring in!

    Vige Five Councilor A: Normally, we should be pleased.

    Vige Five Councilor B: We¡¯re already having troubles dealing with it correctly. Or do you want to fatten your pocket?

    Vige Five Councilor A: I¡¯m not thinking that. Also, I don¡¯t like being doubted.

    Vige Five Councilor B: Then, let¡¯s only collect tax that we can handle. We must not ept more.

    Vige Five Councilor A: Y-yeah.

    -0-

    This Chapter¡¯s Tax Collector: I was a tax collector. I came to see if I could be of service to you?

    Youko: Eh? Did you hit your head or something? Eh?

    -0-

    AN: The update will slow down as I¡¯ll concentrate with working on the 17<sup>th</sup> LN Volume. Sorry about that.

 Chapter 852: Harvest in Village Five

    Chapter 852: Harvest in Vige Five

    The fall harvest in Big Tree Vige is still some time away but the harvest in Vige Five has begun.

    Arge amount of crops are being stored in a big warehouse managed by Vige Five.

    This is this year¡¯s harvest.

    -0-

    There is no harvest tax in Vige Five.

    Vige Five cultivates the fields in Vige Five directly or indirectly.

    In other words, all the fields in Vige Five belong to Vige Five.

    I wasn¡¯t really aware of this until now.

    Vige Five hires farmers to cultivate crops in its fields.

    Those who work in the fields are paid a wage based on the harvest and yield.

    At first, it was decided that a certain amount of harvest would be given to those who actually did the farmwork but then, it was decided that wages would be more convenient in terms of subsequent transactions with the merchants.

    It is hard for an ordinary viger to deal with merchants who are good at negotiation.

    The merchant also weed dealing with Vige Five because there was less trouble and it¡¯s easier for them to express their requests for this or next year¡¯s crops.

    Therefore, all the harvest from the fields of Vige Five is delivered to Vige Five.

    Well, it is simr to what small viges are doing. They leave their harvest to their representatives and trade in bulk so it¡¯s nothing unusual.

    -0-

    Even so, they harvested a lot.

    I know it is wrong topare the harvest of Vige Five and Big Tree Vige given the big difference in terms of poption but it¡¯s overwhelming.

    ¡¸Vige chief, what¡¯s here is not all that was harvested. There are other warehouses. There aren¡¯t even enough warehouses to keep them all so some are being taken to the vige hall and even my mansion.¡¹

    Youko exins with a ¡°You should have known that already¡± face.

    Yeah, I know.

    Even so, I¡¯m surprised.

    The yield is just too different.

    The amount of harvested crops in this big warehouse before me alone far exceeds the amount of harvested crops in Big Tree Vige.

    ¡¸It was probably because vige chief expanded the fields of Vige Five in your spare time.¡¹

    You think so?

    ¡¸It¡¯s certainly that.¡¹

    If you put it that way, I guess so.

    Well, it¡¯s good to have big harvest.

    ¡¸No, not really.¡¹

    It¡¯s not?

    ¡¸Since the harvest is on schedule, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Even so, there would be if we harvested too much or too little.¡¹

    I can see why there would be a problem if it¡¯s too little but, how about too much?

    Is it because the selling price would go down?

    ¡¸That¡¯s part of it but¡­¡­Vige chief, some harvested crops canst for a while but some don¡¯t.¡¹

    ?

    Maa, that¡¯s true.

    Wheat and barley canst a long time but tomatoes and eggnts don¡¯t.

    ¡¸Those that canst for a long time, we won¡¯t sell them all and keep a fraction of them and stockpile them. There won¡¯t be a problem if our stockpiles increase.¡¹

    Stockpiling can be a measure against famine and it is also a way to be prepared just in case of an emergency like a war suddenly erupting.

    However, we had been stockpiling for several years but had few opportunities to use them.

    I recall receiving a report that the amount of stockpiled goods is already too much.

    In other words, is consuming the out of date stockpiles the problem?

    ¡¸No, even those can be used to a lot of things like feeding livestock.¡¹

    What then?

    ¡¸The problem is the crops that don¡¯tst long.¡¹

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¸The merchants will buy them even if the yield increases. They won¡¯t beat us down too and will be considerate about the pricing. However, that¡¯s for longsting crops. Even though there are teleportation gates, they will only buy a limited amount of shortsting crops. In short, we can¡¯t rely on them to deal with shortsting crops.¡¹

    T-that¡¯s true.

    Then, what do you do with them?

    ¡¸Consume it ourselves.¡¹

    Eh?

    ¡¸The vige council and the security forces¡¯ cafeteria are good ces to get them consumed.¡¹

    I-I see.

    ¡¸And everyone¡¯s doing what they can too¡­¡­¡¹

    I guess it would feel like they were being forced to consume surplus.

    ¡¸Not that. It¡¯s just that the menu will be the same for a while.¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m still good since I eat breakfast and dinner in Big Tree Vige. However, those who are living in Vige Five are¡­¡­¡¹

    I thought of Hih, Loch, and Nana.

    They¡¯ve been looking at us, or rather, at me, as if they¡¯re barely hanging in there since we started talking about the shortsting crops.

    ¡¸Also, about the vige council members, I can¡¯t say for sure it¡¯s the reason but during this time of the year, they work less efficient. It should be a busy time of the year.¡¹

    Well, the only thing we can do is toe up with new dishes.

    ¡¸That would be a lifesaver. I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    I-I¡¯ll do my best.

    -0-

    Let¡¯s talk about something else.

    I heard that they once distributed shortsting crops to the neighboring elf viges.

    The recipients were quite pleased and thought it would be a good idea to do it again next year but they received more in return than they gave out.

    ¡¸They also sent shortsting crops¡­¡­I¡¯m d there was a change in the menu but it continued for a while.¡¹

    I-I see.

    Ehto, when we add more fields, let¡¯s do it in a nned manner.

    ¡¸No, just continue to do as you please. Vige chief does better doing what you wantpared to doing a poorly nned one.¡¹

    You¡¯re having trouble eating the same menu though¡­

    ¡¸The day wille when the days of eating the same menu everyday wille in handy. I¡¯m sure of it.¡¹

    Hahaha, that sounds unreasonable.

    Whatever the case, I¡¯ll think of a new menu as soon as I can.

    ¡¸Please, do so.¡¹

 Chapter 853: Village Chiefâ€™s Weird Way of Thinking

    Chapter 853: Vige Chief¡¯s Weird Way of Thinking

    I¡¯ll think of new menus.

    I will but I won¡¯t forget my original purpose ofing to Vige Five.

    The tax collection problem that heats up in Vige Five this fall.

    The meeting is for countermeasures.

    The ce is the conference room at Youko¡¯s mansion¡­¡­it is being used as a warehouse? Then, the Japanese room¡­..not avable?

    What¡¯s avable then?

    The reception room for weing nobles from other countries?

    Let¡¯s go there then.

    -0-

    The attendees are me, Vige Five Acting Vige Chief Youko, Vige Five Military Affairs Head Hih, Vige Five Internal Affairs Head Loch, and Vige Five Intelligence Head Nana.

    We could have held the meeting in Big Tree Vige but I wanted to see how the harvest was going in Vige Five so we decided to hold the meeting in Vige Five.

    ¡¸The desire to pay more taxes is something I understand¡­¡­I understand? I think I understand but Vige Five has its own financial resources and don¡¯t really need to focus on the taxes from the residents.¡¹

    Youko exins the current situation.

    To put it simply, the residents want to pay taxes.

    However, Vige Five doesn¡¯t need more taxes.

    The tax collectors, who stand in between them, are in trouble.

    ¡¸Umu. We try to ept the taxes that the tax collectors collect but only to the point that¡­¡­the tax collector¡¯s mental or physical condition.¡¹

    I see.

    I must confess, I¡¯m having a hard time understanding the desire to pay taxes.

    And it was also hard for me to understand why you don¡¯t want to ept those taxes.

    However, after she exined it to me, I understood.

    The residents don¡¯t want to pay taxes because they want to pay taxes.

    The reason why they want to pay taxes is to make contributions to Vige Five.

    If they want to make contribution to Vige Five, they should be able to participate in projects initiated by Vige Five¡­¡­

    Not everyone who wishes to participate can participate though.

    So, they are voicing their desire to be allowed to pay taxes.

    And the side that doesn¡¯t want to receive taxes is because they can¡¯t spend it.

    I thought we should just save what we can¡¯t spend but it doesn¡¯t work that way.

    Although it is the right of the government to collect tax, it has an obligation to distribute the tax it has collected.

    Yes, it is an obligation.

    Taxes are not meant to enrich the personal pockets of government workers.

    They are merely entrusted to administer the distribution of taxes collected from the residents.

    Therefore, what is collected must be spent.

    Of course, there is always the need to save forrge scale projects.

    Saving for disasters is also necessary.

    However, the basic rule is that taxes collected must be spent.

    That is taxation.

    ¡¸The money collected from the residents must be used to enrich the vige and to further develop it. Vige Chief and Youko-dono¡¯s policy is excellent. Because of that, everyone wanted to contribute.¡¹

    Loch backed up Hih¡¯s statement.

    ¡¸Saving taxpayer¡¯s money is what kills an economy. We have to spend it.¡¹

    But¡­¡­Loch.

    ¡¸We would like to use it more and more but we have already a well-established development n up to the next five years¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We are already trying to spend the money on unscheduled housing construction for new residents, unscheduled road maintenance, unscheduled cleanups in Vige Five, unscheduled guard empowerment, and even building forts and shelters in the forest to increase the survival rate of adventurers. However, money just keep pouring in.¡¹

    Youko says so with a distant look in her eyes.

    ¡¸If money is umted, people will think of doing bad things but the members of the vige council are all clean¡­¡­ No one wants to do anything strange and get kicked out of the vige so everyone¡¯s careful with the money. They won¡¯t dare waste any.¡¹

    Nana reported so.

    Nana¡¯s report was supposed to be a good one but she seemed a little disappointed.

    I guess no one can afford to be dishonest.

    ¡¸The reason money umtes in Vige Five is because all the taxes go to Vige Five. Originally, it is necessary to pay half of the tax to the kingdom¡­¡­¡¹

    Loch spreads some documents on the table.

    Vige Five is located within the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom but it is treated as an independent force.

    Therefore, it doesn¡¯t have to pay taxes to the kingdom.

    ¡¸If we can pay taxes to the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom, it will solve arge part of our money problem¡­¡­The question is, what will the kingdom do for the taxes paid by Vige Five? Incidentally, I approached Randan-dono about this but he threatened me with tears saying that if we pay taxes, the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom would surrender to Big Tree Vige.¡¹

    Threatened with tears¡­¡­wait, surrender?

    Why would they do that?

    ¡¸If they just receive tax and won¡¯t do anything, it will lead to a rebellion. Normally, we would have the benefit of being able to rely on the military power of the kingdom but¡­¡­the military forces of the kingdom will have a hard time exterminating the monsters and demon beasts north of Vige Five. In addition, the defense of Vige Five is already being led by the sword saint Pirika-dono. What¡¯s more, there are spiderlings-dono around.¡¹

    Loch looked up and so did I. I saw several spiderlings at the ceiling beams.

    You were at the meeting too.

    ¡¸If we call a few kuros, we¡¯ll be rock solid¡­¡­even if things goes worst, Doraim-dono lives nearby¡­¡­¡¹

    If you call Doraim, Grafaloon and Rasuti will be there too.

    ¡¸In any case, considering the power of Big Tree Vige and Vige Five, the Demon King¡¯s Kingdom would not find it worthwhile to dispatch an army. I told Randan-dono that we could just make it look like the kingdom was protecting us but he fled saying I shouldn¡¯t think about nonsense because everything¡¯s okay¡­¡­¡¹

    I-I see.

    W-well, don¡¯t bully Randan too much.

    Tiselle seems to be bothering Randan too.

    ¡¸Ah, let¡¯s postpone the money we save topic for now. Eventually, vige chief will figure out how to spend them.¡¹

    Youko gives me a look as if saying I have to but that¡¯s also the problem of Big Tree Vige.

    Ah, Nana.

    It looks like you have something you want to say.

    If you leave it to me, we¡¯ll get more tax revenue?

    Let¡¯s leave aside the unscheduled ie increase in Vige Five due to the shrine and swan race.

    Yeah.

    Ehto, let¡¯s go back to¡­¡­

    The tax collectors of Vige Five having a hard time.

    The cause of the problem is because people want to pay more taxes.

    However, Vige Five doesn¡¯t want it.

    Those who want to pay taxes want to contribute to the vige.

    Therefore, if we tell them that excessive tax payment is a nuisance to Vige Five, it will be settled.

    Their purpose is to contribute, not to interfere with the operation of Vige Five.

    However, that may save the tax collectors but it will not stop the residents from wanting to contribute to Vige Five.

    Besides, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to disrespect those feelings.

    Vige Five should take that into consideration.

    ¡¸That¡¯s easy to say but, what should we do? Even if we add more projects, there will definitely be those who won¡¯t be able to participate.¡¹

    Hey, Youko.

    Don¡¯t think too hard.

    The point is that they want to contribute to Vige Five so they want to pay taxes¡­..

    I told her my idea.

    Why don¡¯t we do a cash grab?

    -0-

    The Vige Five council, the tax collectors, will give wooden te tickets to those who have paid their taxes correctly.

    That ticket is a participation ticket.

    One ticket will give you one chance.

    You can spin a spinning lottery machine called garagara.

    The ball will be released and the color where the ball stops determines whether you win or lose.

    The odds of winning here are one to ten.

    That¡¯s 900 nks and 100 hits.

    A nk is obviously losing but it will still give you one medium copper coin.

    Those who will get ¡°hit¡± will advance to the next stage.

    The next stage is cash grab!

    You will be entitled to grab cash that is stored in big, medium, and small boxes!

    The reason for multiple box sizes is because different races have different hand sizes.

    Therefore, the main coins in the big box are small copper coins.

    There were also a few medium and big copper coins.

    In the medium box, there are mainly medium copper coins.

    There were also a few big copper coins.

    The small box mainly has big copper coins.

    But there are a few silver coins too.

    This is how it is arranged.

    These are all Vige Five money!

    The size of your hand is measured to determine which box to try.

    Then, all you have to do is grab cash!

    The challenge is one hand use only.

    You win by taking the money out of the box and cing it on the tray next to it.

    The tray is connected to a slider coin calctor, which gives you the amount of money you win.

    After that will be picking yourst choice!

    You can take this earned cash and go straight home!

    Or, you can pay your tax!

    If you pay your tax, your name will be posted along with the amount of money you won!

    We have introduced this system.

    -0-

    ¡¸It¡¯s very popr, right?¡¹

    Nana looked at the cash grab with dismay.

    ¡¸Most of the cash grabbers choose to pay taxes¡­¡­¡¹

    I guess it was a good idea to put it up.

    They seem to bepeting for the amount.

    Fufufu.

    We can return a small amount of tax money as a nk prize, they can win money and take it home, and if they pay taxes, the money in the box will not increase because it is Vige Five¡¯s money in the first ce.

    I think it¡¯s a great idea if I may say so myself.

    ¡¸However, this won¡¯t reduce the number of people who are hunting the tax collectors, right?¡¹

    Tax collectors are instructed to give different colored tickets to those who want to pay more taxes.

    Tickets with different color won¡¯t have the nk prize, no take home prize, and the only option is to pay taxes.

    It may not reduce the number of people who flood the tax collectors but it will reduce their need to run around.

    In the meantime, I¡¯ve issued a warning of not threatening or locking up tax collectors.

    There shouldn¡¯t be anything weird happening now.

    ¡¸Right¡­¡­¡¹

    Nana looked at the cash grab again and made a weird expression.

    What¡¯s wrong?

    ¡¸Nothing. There shouldn¡¯t be anything weird that happening but I think vige chief¡¯s way of thinking is weird.¡¹

    Hahaha.

    I¡¯ll take that as apliment.

    -0-

    By the way, those tickets were made from the ticket machine for the swan race.

    Since there is a serial number, it should be difficult to cheat.

    Well, I think they should at least change the design every year.

    ¡¸The wooden te used for tickets is made bypressing wood chips, right? Isn¡¯t it quite convenient?¡¹

    I guess so.

    I thought it would save the trouble of painting with dye when making different color tickets.

    Using new wood is wasteful too.

    The mountain elves are jubntly considering their uses.

    -0-

    Michael-san looking at the cash grab: Mou, vige chief, mou, I told you to call me when you wanted to do something new¡­..

    Michael-san seeing the tickets made frompressed wood chips: Ah, mou, it¡¯s so hard, so hard that it has too many business opportunities

    Resident who had a cash grab: Did you hear it? They said they found silver coins in the big box!

    Vige Chief, the culprit to put silver coins in the box: I put some in all boxes

    Nana who has given up on many things: At least they are not gold. Yeah.

    Escaping Tax Collector A: It¡¯s not right to give out tickets unnecessarily, right?

    Escaping Tax Collector B: Yeah

    Escaping Tax Collector C: They¡¯re after me for tickets but I¡¯m no longer locked up so that¡¯s good!

    Vige Five Civil Servant at ater date: Is the increase in revenue due to people paying taxes firmly in order to get tickets?

    TN: Caught up with the raw again

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!